《Jobless Reincarnation - Mushoku Tensei》


 Special Chapter — World Map

    <h4>Chapter -2: Special Chapter ¡ª World Map</h4>


    Note* This chapter was written by


    the original author including the note below, not a part of the Light Novel but the Web Novel.


    Author''s Note:


    After attempting to give various exnations and hearing back "it''s hard to understand the shape", or "it''s hard to imagine the routes", since that''s the case I thought of making an image as reference, I thought of the world map in my head and attempted drawing it. A rough shape of the world and a rough showing of the majorndmarks and cities.


    The author does not have much skill with drawing as you can see, so the continents and regions are sometimes bigger or smaller than they should be, please go on easy on him.


    End Simple Exnation.


    Central Continent


    It''s split into three parts by the Red Dragon Mountain Range.


    The poor and needy Northern areas with many wars, Asura Kingdom in the West one of the worlds most abundant and rich regions, a number ofrge countries are always struggling for power and rioting in the Southern area.


    Human race makes up the majority of the poption.


    Demon Continent


    A poor ce with strong monsters.


    There are Demon Kings ruling over various ces.


    Demon (Magic) Race make up thergest portion of the poption.


    Milis Continent


    In the north there''s the Great Forest, in the south there''s the Holy Milis Kingdom.


    Splitting those two regions is the Blue Dragon Mountain Range, with the Holy Sword Highway going straight through them from top to bottom with not a single monster on the Highway.


    Poption is roughly 50/50 of Human Race and Beast Race.


    Begaritto Continent


    Arge number ofbyrinths, a ce of many strange urrences in terms of magical power.


    The strength of the monsters is equal to those of Demon Continent.


    A variety of races live here. The majority of them are Adventurers or ex-Adventurers.


    Heaven Continent


    A level ground 3000 meters above sea level.


    The ce where the Heavenly Race live.

 Special Chapter 2: World Map 2

    <h4>Chapter -1: Special Chapter 2: World Map 2</h4>


    ¡ª


    Central Continent


    It''s split into three parts by the Red Dragon Mountain Range.


    The poor and needy Northern areas with many wars, Asura Kingdom in the West one of the worlds most abundant and rich regions, a number ofrge countries are always struggling for power and rioting in the Southern area.


    Human race makes up the majority of the poption.


    Asura Kingdom


    The country that holds the greatest national power in the world.


    It''s abundant with natural resources, and of fertility with no starvation. The soil hasn''t be barren.


    Fittoa Territory


    The region in the Northeast of Asura Kingdoms interior. Asuran barley (wheat) and Flowers of Batirusu are the local specialty products.


    Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw, Upper Jaw


    The only valleys of the Red Dragon Mountain Range that can be passed through.


    Dragon King Kingdom


    The third ranked country in the world.


    It holds a wide territory in the southern area.


    West Port ¨C East Port


    Port cities that connect Central Continent and Milis Continent.


    Shiron Kingdom


    An ally of the Dragon King Kingdom. The border area of the strife zone.


    Sanakia Kingdom


    A vassal nation of the Dragon King Kingdom. Local specialty is rice.


    Kikka Kingdom


    A vassal nation of the Dragon King Kingdom. Local specialty is oil(side dish).


    Strife Zone


    A ce whererge countries just keep continuing with nothing but skirmishes.


    Demon Continent


    ^


    A poor ce with strong monsters.


    There are Demon Kings ruling over various ces.


    Demon(Magic) Race make up thergest portion of the poption.


    Town of Rikarisu


    Great Demon Emperor Kishirika Kishirisu''s old castle. It was created in the center of arge crater.


    The current ruler is Demon King Badigadi.


    Town of Kurasuma


    The only town where Magic Continent and the Sea Race make exchanges.


    The current ruler is Demon King Bagurahagura.


    Wind Port ¨C Saint Port


    The port cities that connect Milis Continent to Magic Continent.


    Milis Continent


    ^


    In the north there''s the Great Forest, in the south there''s the Holy Milis Kingdom.


    Splitting those two regions is the Blue Dragon Mountain Range, with the Holy Sword Highway going straight through them from top to bottom with not a single monster on the Highway.


    Poption is roughly 50/50 of Human Race and Beast Race.


    Great Forest


    A huge forest where the beast races live. Within each year there''s a three month period of rainy season.


    Holy Milis Kingdom


    The worlds second ranked country. The ce where the worldsrgest religious faction "Milis Church" headquarters and the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters exist.


    The name of the capital is Milishion.


    Begaritto Continent


    ^


    Arge number ofbyrinths, a ce of many strange urrences in terms of magical power.


    The strength of the monsters is equal to those of Demon Continent.


    A variety of races live here. The majority of them are Adventurers or ex-Adventurers.


    Heaven Continent


    ^


    A level ground 3000 meters above sea level.


    The ce where the Heavenly Race live.

 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    I''m a 34 year old homeless and jobless person.


    I''m plump and ugly, a nice guy who regrets how he lived his life.


    I wasn''t homeless three hours ago; I was a veteran NEET who hadn''t left my room for the past year.


    However, my parents had passed away without me noticing.


    As a NEET, I didn''t even attend the family meeting, let alone the funeral.


    And in the end, I was chased out of the house.


    I banged loudly on the walls and floor, iling about as if no one was at home, for no one spoke up for me.


    I was masturbating in my room on the funeral day when my siblings suddenly rushed in, dressed in mourning clothes, and dered that they were severing all rtions with me.


    I ignored them, and my younger brother took a wooden bat and destroyed theputer I valued more highly than my life.


    Half-crazed, I lunged at them, but my older brother has a dan rank in karate, and I was viciously beaten in turn.


    I sobbed and begged for forgiveness in an unsightly manner, but I was chased out the door, and didn''t even have time to change my clothes.


    I endured the throbbing pain in my chest (most of my ribs were probably broken), and walked unsteadily on the streets.


    My siblings'' rebukes from when I left the house resounded in my ears.


    They were harsh insults that were difficult to take in.


    My heart waspletely broken.


    What did I do wrong?


    All I did was masturbate to a mosaic-less loli video during my parents'' funeral...


    What should I do next?


    No, my mind does indeed know.


    Find a job or part time job, then a ce to live in, and buy some food.


    How should I go about this?


    I don''t know what I should do to find a job.


    Hmm, I still know about going to "Hello".


    But though I''m not showing off that I have more than 10 years experience in staying indoors, how the heck should I know where Hello is? Furthermore, even if I go to Hello, I''d heard that it only introduces you to a job.


    I''d have to bring a resume, go to the rmended ce, and take an interview. I''d have to go for an interview in a dirty sweatsuit covered with sweat and blood.


    Heck, if I can get employed, even I wouldn''t employ a fellow wearing something crazy like this. Maybe I would sympathize with him, but I definitely wouldn''t employ him.


    Are there any shops that sell resume papers?.


    Stationery stores? Convenience stores?


    Maybe a convenience store might have them if I do go there, but I don''t have any money.


    And then, what will I do if I settle all of that?


    Assuming that I do get lucky, manage to borrow money from a financial institute, get a change of clothes, and buy some resume papers and stationery.


    I''d heard that you can''tplete the resume if you don''t record your residence.


    It''s over. Right at this moment, I finally found my life reaching its end.


    ...Hah.


    It started to rain.


    It was the end of summer, when it starts to turn cold. The icy rain pierced through the clothes that I''d worn for I don''t know how many years, mercilessly stealing my body heat away.


    ... If I could start over from the beginning.


    I couldn''t help saying that.


    I wasn''t born as such a rotten human.


    I was born as the third son in a somewhat wealthy family. Two older brothers, one older sister, and one younger brother. The fourth in amongst the five siblings. In primary school, I was praised as clever despite my youth.


    Even though I wasn''t considered great at studies, I was good at games, a brat who''s pretty good at sports. I was even once the center of attention in my ss.


    Then in junior high school I entered theputer club, consulted magazines, and saved enough money to assemble aputer. I stood out amongst my family, none of whom could write a single line of code.


    The turning point in my life was high school... no, it started in the third year of junior high. I was so busy tinkering with theputer that I neglected my studies. Thinking back on it now, that was where it all started.


    I thought that learning stuff was useless for the future. I felt it couldn''t be used in real life.


    In the end, I entered the most idiotic high school, considered the worst in the prefecture.


    Even so, I thought it was nothing.


    I felt I would seed if I got serious, and that I was different from those other idiots. That was what I thought.


    I still remember the incident back then.


    While queuing up to buy lunch at the cafeteria, there was a fellow who cut the queue.


    I grumbled a few sentences as if I was acting out of righteousness. That was due to my strange pride and the chuunibyou personality I had.


    Unfortunately, he was my senpai, and one of the two most dangerous people in the school.


    I ended up being punched in the face until it was swollen, stripped naked, and tied in front of the school.


    He took a lot of pictures, and easily distributed them all over the school. .


    I fell to the bottom of the hierarchy in an instant, gotughed at by others, and even got the nickname of "Foreskin boy"''.


    I didn''t go to school for a month, and became a hikikomori. Upon seeing me like this, my father and brothers said irresponsible words to me like, Bring out your courage, do your best.


    I hadn''t been the one at fault.


    Nobody in that sort of situation would continue to attend school. There is no way.


    Thus, no matter what anyone else said, I adamantly continued my shut-in lifestyle.


    I felt that the peers who knew me were all looking at my pictures, mocking me.


    Even if I didn''t go out, as long as I had theputer and inte, I could spend away my time. Due to the inte''s influence, I got interested in many things, and did a variety of stuff. Assembling stic models, painting figurines, creating weblogs. My mother was willing to support me and it seemed she woulde up with the money to help me out for as long as I requested it.


    But I was sick of them all in less than a year.


    I lost my motivation whenever I saw someone being better than me.


    To others, I was merely fooling around. But as I was alone with so much time, hiding in my dark shell, I had nothing else to do.


    No, even when I think back on it, that was merely an excuse.


    At the very least, it would have been a better choice to be a mangaka and started publishing terrible webics, or to be a web novelist and started posting novels.


    Many people who shared simr circumstances did something like that.


    I made fun of and slighted those people.


    Mocking their creations, thinking myself as a critic, saying things like "It''s worse than sheet", criticizing them.


    Even though I did nothing at all...


    I want to go back.


    If it''s possible, I want to go back to primary school, my life''s highest point, or back to the middle of junior high school. No, even if it''s one or two years ago. Even if it''s a little bit of time, I could still do something with it. Even though I gave up halfway through, I could start over no matter what.


    If I put in my utmost effort, even if I didn''t be the best, I could at least be a pro.


    "..."


    Why didn''t I do anything up till now?


    I once had a lot of time. Even though I didn''t leave my room during that time, I could have done a lot of things as long as I sat in front of theputer. Even if I couldn''t make it the top, I could have stayed somewhere in the middle and continued to put in effort.


    Manga, novels, games, or even coding. If I had put in every effort, I should have been able to make small aplishments. Even putting aside whether the aplishments could be turned into money...


    Ah, never mind. It''s useless.


    I never worked hard before. Even if I went back to the past, I would probably trip in a simr ce, and stop at a simr ce. I ended up like this because I could never cross the hurdles a normal human could.


    "Hm?"


    Somewhere in the heavy rain, I heard people arguing.


    What''s thatmotion about?


    It''s annoying. I don''t want to be involved. Even though I was thinking that, my feet wanted to head over to them.


    "¡ª- That''s why, you¡ª-"


    "You''re the one¡ª¨C"


    Entering my sight seemed to be three high school students having a lovers'' spat.


    Two guys and one girl. They were dressed in the now umon cored student uniforms and a sailor uniform.


    It seemed there was some sort of a harem war going on. The taller boy was quarreling with the girl, and the other boy was trying to mediate, but the two quarreling parties weren''t listening at all.


    (Hmm, I had something like that before)


    I once had a somewhat cute childhood friend in junior high. She might have been considered cute, maybe a four or five. She participated in the track and field club and had short hair. She had the kind of appearance that would cause two or three out of ten people to turn back. However, I was very passionate over a particr anime and felt that those in the track and field club should have a ponytail, so I thought she was an ugly girl.


    However, her home was near mine and we frequently shared the same ss during primary school, so we went home together more than once. We had plenty of chances to talk together, and also bickered at times. It''s a pity. In my current state, just listening to the words "junior high", "childhood friend", and "running club", is enough for me to cum 3 times.


    By the way, I heard that childhood friend got married seven years ago.


    I overheard this rumor from the living room, where my siblings were talking.


    Our rtionship wasn''t bad. We were able to talk without reservations since we''d known each other from a young age.


    I don''t think she liked me, but if I''d studied hard and entered the same high school, or if I''d joined the track and field club and entered the same school by rmendation, I might have raised a g. If I make a serious confession, we might even be dating each other...


    I could have flirted and bickered with her like the trio, and we might even have done perverted things in an empty ssroom after school.


    Hah, what eroge is this?


    (Come to think of it, these people are really damned riajuus. Just explode already... Hm?)


    Suddenly, in that instant, I realized.


    A truck was charging towards the trio at a tremendous speed.


    Also, the driver of the truck was lying prone on the wheel.


    He was driving in a sleep-deprived state.


    And the three still hadn''t noticed.


    "D-d-d-Danger!!"


    I tried to warn them by yelling, but I haven''t used my vocal cords fully for over ten years, and the cold rain and the pain in my ribs caused them to shrink further; The teeny-weeny, trembling voice I eked out vanished in the rain.


    I must save them. I have to. At the same time, I thought: why do I need to save them?


    I had a gut feeling that if I didn''t save them, I would regret it five secondster. I would absolutely regret it if I saw those three people getting smashed into a bloody pulp by a truck.


    Regret not saving them.


    Therefore, I had to save them.


    In any case, I thought I would probably starve to death by the roadside soon after. At least for that moment, I hoped to have some satisfaction.


    I didn''t want to be left regretting at the very end.


    ¨CI ran and hobbled along towards them.


    My legs were not moving as I wanted, as I had not moved them much for the past ten years. It was the first time in my life that I wish I had exercised more. The broken ribs were pulsing with excruciating pain, hindering my every step. It was the first time in my life that I wished I had taken more calcium.


    It hurt. It hurt so much that I couldn''t run.


    But I still ran. Ran.


    I was running.


    The arguing boy hugged the girl when he noticed the truck approaching in front of his eyes. The other boy had his back facing the truck and had not noticed, was merely surprised by hispanion''s sudden action. I grabbed his cor without any hesitation and used all my strength to pull him back. The boy was pulled away and fell to the roadside, out of the truck''s path.


    Good. Two more to go.


    Just when I had this thought, the truck was already in front of me. I had just nned to pull them from a safe distance, but as I pulled them back, the recoil caused me to move forward.


    It was to be expected, and it wouldn''t even have mattered if I weighed over 100kg. As a result of sprinting with my trembling legs, I got dragged forward by the momentum.


    I felt a light behind me the moment I got hit by the truck.


    Was that the rumored light of the shback before death? I couldn''t see anything during that short instance. It was just too fast.


    Did it mean that I did so little in my life?


    I was sent flying onto a concrete wall by a truck 50 times heavier than I was.


    "Puhh...!"


    The air in my lungs was pushed out. My lungs spasmed, demanding air after the hard running.


    I couldn''t utter a sound. But I wasn''t dead yet. The umted fat was probably what saved me...


    But once I thought that, the truck appeared in front of my eyes again.


    I was ttened like a tomato between the concrete ground and truck.

 Chapter 3: Expressionless Maid

    <h4>Chapter 3: Expressionless Maid</h4>


    Part 1


    Lilia was once a guards-maid for Asura''s concubines.


    A guards-maid is a maid who is also a guard.


    Guards-maids will usually do a maid''s job, but if anything happens, they will take up a sword to protect their master.


    Lilia faithfully aplished her duty. As far as her work as a maid is concerned, there were noints.


    But as a sword fighter, her ability is average, a dime a dozen.


    And thus, she got careless in a battle against an assassin who targeted a newly-born princess, and she got injured in the leg by the enemy''s dagger.


    The dagger was coated with poison that was specifically meant to kill royalty.


    There was no detoxification or healing magic that was capable of treating such a cmitous poison.


    The wound was immediately treated, and she survived thanks to her doctors trying a variety of methods to cure her, but there were side effects that lingered.


    There was no problem caused to her everyday life, but she could never run or stomp again.


    The kingdom then sacked her without hesitation.


    It wasn''t an umon urrence, and Lilia epted this fate herself.


    Having lost her abilities, it was a given that she''d lose her position.


    Even though she wasn''t givenpensation money, she considered it fortunate that she wasn''t secretly silenced because she served in the inner pce.


    Lilia then left the capital.


    The mastermind behind the assassination attempt wasn''t found.


    Having understood the rules of the concubines'' staff, she knew there was a possibility she might be the next target.


    Perhaps the pce let Lilia wander to leave to lure out the mastermind.


    She always wondered why she, who had no significant background, had been epted in the inner pce. It was now that she finally understood; they simply wanted to hire maids who could be used and discarded.


    No matter the reason however, she had to leave the capital as quickly as possible, for her own safety.


    Even though the kingdom treated her as bait, she had no obligation to stay as she was not ordered to in any way.


    And she had no sense of duty to fulfill.


    Lilia discreetly switched stagecoaches while traveling, and arrived at the Fedoa region, which had extensive agriculturalnds and was located at the border.


    It was a rxing ce of vast wheat fields, with the exception of the fortress city Roa, where the ruler lived.


    Lilia intended to find work there.


    But, as her leg was injured, she was unable to find a job that required physical strength.


    She could resort to teaching swordsmanship, but it was best for her to be hired as a maid, because the sry was higher.


    At this border, there were many who could wield a sword, and many who could teach swordsmanship, but a maid thoroughly versed in domestic affairs was rtively rare.


    Since the supply was so little, the sry would be bigger.


    However, it would be dangerous for her to be hired by the ruler of Fedoa, or any high ss noblity of simr status...


    Such people would surely have rtions with the king.


    If they knew she was a maid who once worked for the concubines pce, there was the possibility that she would be treated as a political tool.


    And for that reason, Lilia stayed far away.


    She didn''t want to experience a near-death situation again.


    Even though it was a little unfair to the princess, Lilia hoped to stay far away from the royals'' contention for power.


    But, if her sry was too low then there wouldn''t be enough money to send to her family.


    Trying to find a safe job and a guaranteed sry sure wasn''t easy.


    Part 2


    After running around everywhere for nearly a month, Lilia came across a recruitment note.


    A lower ss knight from Buina vige, located in the Fedoa region, was looking to hire a maid.


    On the top of that, the note said he would give special priority to someone with experience in taking care of children or who had knowledge of midwifery.


    Buina was a tiny vige on the edge of Fedoa.


    A vige among viges. An extremely rural vige.


    It was very inconvenient, but this was the ce that she sought.


    The employer being a lower ss knight was also an unexpectedly fine find.


    And most importantly, she recognized the prospective employer''s name.


    Paul Greyrat.


    He was Lilia''s prot¨¦g¨¦.


    A noble''s profligate son, who on one day, suddenly barged into the dojo where Lilia was learning swordsmanship.


    ording to him, he had left home after a quarrel with his father, and hade to the dojo to learn swordsmanship.


    Albeit a different style, he too did study swordsmanship at home, and soon after, surpassed Lilia.


    Lilia was not amused by this fact, but she had since understood that she had no talent, and gave up.


    Paul, who was utterly brimming with talent, waster banished from the dojo after making a mistake.


    He only left Lilia a single sentence, "I''m bing an adventurer."


    A man like a tempest.


    It was 7 years since they went their separate ways.


    At that time, he had actually be a knight and gotten married...


    Though she didn''t know what sort of hurdles he had experienced in his life, Paul wasn''t a bad guy as far as Lilia could remember.


    If she told him about her problems, she was sure that he would help her.


    If that didn''t work out, then she would just mention some past events.


    There were a few things she could use to negotiate.


    Having contemted all these factors, she headed to Buina.


    Paul employed Lilia without any fuss.


    It seemed he was really anxious as his wife Zenith was about to give birth.


    Lilia had been taught extensively in midwifery for the princess''s birth. Moreover, she was someone that Paul was acquainted with and he knew her background.


    Lilia was received with a warm wee.


    Her sry was also more than what she had expected, so her wish was achieved.


    Part 3


    The child was born.


    There weren''t anybor issues or anything. It went just as she was trained for in the inner pce.


    There were no problems at all. It was very sessful.


    However, the child didn''t cry when he was born.


    Lilia broke into a cold sweat.


    The baby drew out amniotic fluids immediately after he was born, but he merely lifted his head up without any emotion, and made no sound.


    The expressionless face was reminiscent of a stillborn child.


    Lilia touched the baby, and he had a heartbeat. He was breathing too.


    But he just wasn''t crying.


    Lilia remembered the words of a senior guards-maid.


    That babies who don''t cry at birth usually haveplications.


    The instant when she thought of this.


    "Ah, ah." The baby looked over to her, and mumbled something in his grogginess.


    Lilia rxed after hearing that.


    Even though there was no evidence for it, she felt that there would be no problems.


    Part 4


    The child''s name was to be Rudeus.


    He was an uncanny child, never crying or fussing. At first, she assumed his body was slightly weaker, and that taking care of him wouldn''t require much effort.


    But, such a notion only urred at the beginning.


    After Rudeus learned how to crawl, he started to move everywhere in the house.


    Everywhere in the house. Kitchen, back door, storage, cleaning equipment ce, firece... etc.


    He even climbed onto the second story, though one couldn''t imagine how he did so.


    Either way, he would disappear whenever nobody kept an eye on him.


    But, he would always be found somewhere in the house.


    Rudeus never left the house.


    He would asionally look outside the windows, but it seemed that he was still scared to go outdoors.


    Lilia was instinctively afraid of this baby, and one had to wonder when it began.


    It was probably the moments when she found him after his disappearances.


    Most of the time, Rudeus would be smiling.


    Sometimes he''d be looking at the vegetables, staring at the flickering candle mes, or just looking at panties that were yet to be washed.


    Rudeus mumbled sounds and showed a smile that made people feel simply disgusted.


    It was a smile that naturally disgusted people.


    When Lilia was working in the inner pce, she''d had to go to the main pce for her missions, and the higher ranked officials nobles that she met there had simr smiles.


    They were bald, had pudgy bellies, and were leering at her when they stared at her breasts. Very simr to a baby that was born not long ago.


    It was exceptionally scary when she had to carry Rudeus.


    His nostrils would re, the corners of his mouth would rise, and his breathing hastens as he buried his face into her chest.


    And then he would make strange noises, "Huuu" and "Orhhh", seeminglyughing as he made these sounds.


    At that instant, Lilia''s whole body was dominated by a terrible shivering cold.


    And she has the urge to throw the baby and smash him into the ground.


    This baby was not cute in any way. That smile caused fear in others.


    It was the same smile the high ranking officials had when they bought many young female ves.


    He was supposed to be a baby who was just been born.


    Lilia felt unbearable difort, and even experienced feelings of peril when she thought things over.


    This baby was very strange. Could there be that there was something bad possessing it? Or perhaps it was something simr, like a curse.


    Having thought this through, she started to feel extremely anxious.


    She went to the item shop, and spent the pitiful amount of money that she had to buy some necessary things.


    When the Greyrats went to sleep, she did her home''s ritual to chase evil away.


    Of course, this was kept from Paul and his family.


    The second day, after carrying Rudeus again, Lilia understood.


    It was useless.


    And he was still as disgusting as usual. It was eerie that a baby would show such an expression.


    Zenith said, "When feeding this baby milk, he will lick..."


    This had be just outrageous.


    Paul had no restraint when it came to women, but never did he be disgusting to this extent.


    This was too strange to be dismissed as hereditary.


    Lilia remembered again.


    She had heard of a story in the pce.


    In the past, an Asuran prince was possessed by a demon. To revive that demon, he would crawl around on his limbs every night.


    And when an unsuspecting maid hugged him, the prince stabbed her with a knife hidden behind him, killing her.


    It was too scary.


    Is Rudeus something like that?


    There was no doubt. He was that kind of devil.


    He''s still obedient for now, but one day he''ll awaken, and when everyone is asleep, one by one he''ll...


    Ahh...It''s too early, too early to decide this. I shouldn''t have taken this job.


    "I''ll get attacked sooner orter.


    ...Lilia was a person who seriously believed in such superstition.


    Part 5


    During the first year of her work, she was still afraid of him.


    But she didn''t notice when Rudeus'' unpredictable movements started to change.


    He didn''t disappear as and when he wanted, and usually stayed in Paul''s study on the second floor.


    Speaking of the study, it was just a room with a few books.


    Rudeus stayed there without leaving. Lilia secretly observed him, and found him mumbling to himself while reading a book.


    It was a meaningless mumble.


    Or was supposed to be, at least, for it wasn''t amonly usednguage in the Central continents.


    It was still too early for him to be learning how to talk. Of course, he had yet to be taught alphabets.


    He was just an infant looking at a book and making random sounds.


    Or else it would be just too strange.


    Lilia always had the feeling that those sounds carried meaning and structure.


    Rudeus seemed to understand the contents of the book.


    It was too frightening...Lilia always thought that, when she observed Rudeus from the gap in the door jamb.


    However, she never felt disgusted with him for some inexplicable reason.


    Come to think of it, that unknown source of difort gradually disappeared from the moment he confined himself to that room.


    Though he asionally showed his disgusting smile while she carried him, it didn''t feel unpleasant.


    He wouldn''t bury his face into her chest, and he wouldn''t suddenly pant.


    Why had she always found him scary?


    Recently, she began to feel that he was sincere and hardworking, and didn''t want to disrupt him.


    Zenith seemed to share her sentiments.


    After that, Lilia felt that not to care for him was better.


    It was an idea that went againstmon sense.


    In fact, it was abnormal for human beings not to care for a child that was born not long ago.


    But recently there were signs of knowledge in Rudeus'' eyes.


    He showed only "chikan" eyes a few months back, but at this point, there was a strong will and dazzling knowledge in them.


    What should she do? Even though she had knowledge of taking care of children, the inexperienced Lilia found it hard to discern.


    She couldn''t remember whether it was her guards-maid senpai or her mother back in her hometown who said this, that there was no one correct way to bring up a child.


    At the very least, she no longer felt disgusted, ufortable, or frightened.


    So she decided it was best not to disturb him, and let him revert back to how he was originally.


    ¨CLet''s just leave him as he is.


    Lilia finally concluded.

 Chapter 4: Magic Textbook

    <h4>Chapter 4: Magic Textbook</h4>


    Part 1


    About 2 years has passed since I was reincarnated.


    My legs and waist were starting to be strong enough for me to walk on my feet.


    And I was beginning to learn this world''snguage.


    Part 2


    Having decided to live on seriously, I started to consider what I could do.


    What did I need in my life?


    Studying, sports, and skill sets.


    As a baby, there was little I could do. The most I could do was to bury my face into someone''s chest.


    And when I did that to the maid, she made an unhappy expression.


    That maid definitely hated kids.


    Realizing that I can do sports a littleter in life, I started searching for books in the house to learn words


    It''s important to be literate.


    There''s a near 100% literacy rate amongst Japanese, but many had poor English skills, so they balked at the idea of going overseas, and even treated foreignnguages as a mere skill set. Therefore, learning this world''s words was my first assignment.


    There were five books in this house.


    Could it be that books in this world are expensive, or that Paul and Zenith don''t read books?


    It was probably both these reasons. It was unbelievable to me, who owned thousands of books.


    Though they''re all light novels.


    There were only five books, but they were sufficient for me to learn to recognize words.


    This world''snguage was simr to Japanese, so it was easy for me to pick up.


    Even though the letters werepletely different, learning how to speak went very smoothly.


    I''ll be fine as long as I memorize enough vocabry. It''s beneficial to first understand how to speak.


    Father read me the contents of the books many times , so learning the vocabry went smoothly.


    Perhaps it had something to do with this body''s ability to memorize well.


    After being able to read thenguage, I found this book''s content very interesting.


    In my past life, I never thought of learning as interesting. Thinking back about it, it was exactly the same as memorizing information from the inte. How can it not be interesting?


    Nevertheless, did my father really think an infant would be able to understand the contents of that book?


    It was fine for me, but any normal one-year-old kid would have frowned and started bawling.


    These were the five books at home.


    .


    <<Traveling Around the World>>


    This is a guidebook that contains the name and unique characteristics of various countries in this world.


    <<Fedoa''s Monsters, Ecology and Weaknesses>>


    A book that described the monsters that appeared in the Fedoa region, and ways to handle them.


    <<Guide to Magic>>


    A guidebook that exined how to use magic attacks, from the elementary rank to the advanced rank.


    <


    >


    A fairy tale about a summoner named Perugius, who traveled along with hispanions, battling the demon gods, saving the world, punishing evil, and rewarding the good.


    <<Three Swordsmen and the Labyrinth>>


    It''s the adventure of three talented swordsmen of different sword styles who encountered each other, and entered thebyrinth.


    Leaving aside the two battle novels, the other three let me learn a lot.


    Especially the guidebook about magic.


    To me, who came from a world without magic, the things recorded here got me really interested,


    Reading through it, I understood a few basics.


    1. First of all, magic can be broadly ssified into three categories.


    [[Attack Magic]] ¡ª Attacks a target


    [[Healing Magic]] ¡ª Heals a target


    [[Summoning Magic]] ¡ª Calls out something


    Three types. Easy to understand.


    There are various functions, but ording to the guidebook, magic was originally developed for war. It still isn''t really used much besides battle and hunting.


    2. To use magic, you must have mana.


    Conversely, as long as you have mana, you could use magic.


    There are two ways of using mana.


    [[Use the mana within your body]]


    [[Draw out mana from something that contains mana]]


    It must be one of these two.


    I can''t think of a good example. It''s probably something like a home generator for the former, and a battery for thetter.


    A long time ago, people used only their mana to use magic; as generations passed, magic was researched into, the difficulty spiked, and the mana required increased exponentially as a result.


    This was fine for the people who had a lot of mana, but those with lesser mana couldn''t use that sort of magic.


    Thus, the magicians of the past thought of ways to draw out mana from elsewhere to fulfill the magic''s requirements.


    3. There are two ways to activate magic.


    [[Incantation]]


    [[Magic Array]]


    There''s really no need to exin here, right? To activate a spell, either to utter a chant through the mouth, or draw a magic array.


    Magic arrays were the norm a very long time ago, but at incantation is currently the mainstream.


    In the distant past, the simplest incantation required about one, two minutes.


    It wasn''t very long, but this method was very difficult to use in battle.


    In contrast, once a magic array was drawn, it could be used repeatedly.


    There was a certain magician who sessfully reduced the incantation time. Thus, incantation became the norm.


    The simplest incantations took about five seconds, so basic magic attacks could be used with incantation.


    But unless the situation was urgent,plicated magic spells are still cast with magic arrays.


    4. A person''s mana is set when they are born.


    A normal RPG increased your MP as you level up.


    But this doesn''t look the case in this world.


    Basically, everyone''s a Warrior by profession. Just saying that term makes me feel like there was something of a change...


    What about me? Hmm.


    Apparently, the amount of mana one possessed was hereditary.


    The fact that my mother was capable of magic meant I could probably hope for certain amount of innate mana.


    It''s a little worrying. Even if my parents are talented, I don''t think my gic makeup is capable of that.


    Part 3


    In any case, I began to try out the simplest magic.


    The guidebook contained methods for both incantation and magic formation, but since incantation''s the norm, and there''s no ce for me to draw magic arrays, I started with incantation.


    It seems that the moreplicated a spell was, the longer the incantation time would be. In fact, extremelyplicated spells had to be chanted in conjunction with magic arrays; that''s not a problem in the beginning , however...


    It seems a skilled magician can use magic without incantation.


    Voiceless incantation, or reducing the chants; Something like that.


    But why was it that a skilled person didn''t need incantation?


    The amount of mana required to cast the technique doesn''t change, and even if you level up, your MP won''t increase either...


    Or was it the more skilled you are, the less mana you''d use?


    No, even if that does decrease one''s mana usage, there''s no reason to skip steps.


    ''......Whatever, I''ll just try it out first.


    I hold the guidebook in my left hand, stretched out my right, and read out the words.


    "Bestow the protection of water on the ce thee demandest, let thine crystal clear flow here, WATER BALL"


    I felt the sensation of blood gathering in my right hand.


    My blood feels as if it''s being squeezed out, and a water bullet the size of a fist appeared in front of my right hand.


    "Whoa!!"


    The moment I showed amazement, the water bullet fell onto the floor, dampening it.


    The book said the water bullet should be shot out, but it had fallen instead.


    Perhaps my concentration had been broken, causing the spell to fail.


    Concentrate, concentrate...


    The sensation of blood gathering in my right hand. This, this, this feeling ...Mmmm.


    I once again raise my right hand, recall that feeling from before, and imagine it in my mind.


    I don''t know how much mana I have, but it''s best not to think that I can do this many times.


    Concentrate, and let every attempt be sessful.


    First, I had to imagine it, then repeat it over and over in my mind, then cast it in reality.


    If it ended in failure, I''ll imagine it again in my mind. Until I can do it perfectly in my head.


    This was how I practiced every move in fighting games in the past.


    Because of that, I didn''t really fail when I tried to execute abo.


    I should have no problems if I practice using this method... I hope.


    "Brea...the..."


    A deep breath.


    I send the blood flowing from my toes and top of my head into my right hand, using that feeling to gather power.


    And then, have the feeling of firing it out from my palm...


    Carefully, carefully. With every heartbeat, gathering it bit by bit...


    Water, Water, Water, Water Bullet, Water''s Ball, Water Ball, Water Ball Panties...


    Evil thoughts were mixed in to it. One more time.


    Concentrate, squeezing out waterrrrrrr......


    "HAH!"


    I unconsciously shouted like a monk, and the water bullet came out.


    "Eh, huh...?"


    Plop.


    The moment I showed surprise, the water bullet fell way too quickly.


    "...... Ah."


    Huh...I didn''t chant just now, right?


    Why did...?


    What I did was to recall the feeling of using that spell and imitating it in my mind.


    But can it be that just redoing the flow of the magic made incantation unnecessary?


    Was voiceless incantation that simple?


    Wasn''t it supposed to be an upper ss technique?


    "If it''s that easy to seed, what''s the use of incantation?"


    Even a novice like me can cast magic using voiceless incantation.


    Concentrating the mana in my fingertips, and determining the shape in my mind.


    That was bascially it.


    In that case, incantation waspletely unnecessary. Everyone can just do this instead.


    (...... Hm.)


    Can it be that incantation''s the activation of magic?


    There''s no need to replicate the feeling of gathering blood; I can justplete it if I let out my voice.


    It might be something like that.


    It''s just like an automatic car. One can actually change it to manual and it''ll still work.


    "Incantation will automatically cast magic."


    There''ll be several advantages to using incantations.


    Firstly, it''s easy.


    Instead of exining it as gathering the blood from the blood vessels in my body, everyone can simply recite it and seed instead? Both teacher and student will have an easier time.


    And after teaching this over and over again, it''ll be [[incantation is something quintessential]].


    Secondly, It''s convenient to use.


    Needless to say, attack magic''s meant to be used inbat.


    Instead of closing your eyes and going "mmmmmmm" while concentrating, it''s faster to recite it quickly.


    It''s a question of which is easier, to run with all of one''s strength while drawing a clear picture, or to run with all of one''s strength while chanting.


    "It must be different for various people. Maybe there are those who would find it easier with the former..."


    I quickly flipped through the magic textbook, but I found nothing on voiceless incantations.


    That''s weird. Based on my experience, it wasn''t that hard.


    Maybe it''s a special talent I have, but others can''t use it at all.


    Maybe I can think of it this way.


    A magician typically starts out as a beginner and ends up as a veteran, and everyone uses the incantation method to cast.


    After thousands of times, their bodies would be used to incantation.


    And when it came to voiceless incantations, they didn''t know what to do.


    Therefore, as it''s not disseminated, it''s not recorded in the guidebook.


    "Whoaa, that exins it!"


    Then that means I''m not an ordinary person.


    That''s amazing, right?


    It''s like I''m using a tip sheet.


    "They used a Crime Catalyst without singing an Oratorio!?"


    "But all I did was use this catalyst like normal and open the gate."


    That kind of feeling?


    Woohoo, I''m getting excited!


    Ah, no no. Calm down, cool down.


    The past me was deceived by this feeling.


    Because I''m better at using theputer than the average person and got that feeling that I was some kind of chosen one, I became greedy and eventually ended up a failure.


    I have to be humble. The most important thing is to not treat myself like someone superior to others.


    I''m a novice. A novice.


    A novice with beginner''s luck and managed to hit the bowling pins with a strike.


    I just have beginner''s luck. I don''t think I''m a talented person with talent. I should be working hard on this.


    Good. I needed to first rely on the chant to use a spell, then based on the feeling I experienced when casting I could practice the voiceless incantation repeatedly.


    I would just use that format to learn.


    "Then let''s do it again."


    But when I stretch out my right hand, I feel strangely sluggish.


    It''s as if there''s something heavy on my shoulders.


    The feeling of fatigue.


    Is it because I''m concentrating too hard?


    No, I was at least considered a pro at inte gaming(self-proimed). I was a man who could continue hunting for six full days without sleeping if I needed to.


    My concentration wouldn''t vanish from just two attempts.


    "That is to say, my MP depleted...?"


    Goodness...if they say the mana amount is decided at birth, my mana''s only enough to fire two water bullets?


    That''s just too little, right? Or is it because I''m a beginner, my efficiency when using mana properly is really low?


    No, how can that be?


    To be safe, I tried firing off the spell one more time, but in the end I fainted.


    Part 4


    "Oh really, Rudeus, If you''re sleepy just go to the toilet and then sleep on the bed."


    When I woke up, I was treated as if I''d fallen asleep when reading the book, and wet the floor.


    Damn. I got scolded for wetting the floor even when I''m so old...


    Damn it... Damn it... Eh, I''m only two, right? Wetting the bed is still forgivable.


    But seriously, isn''t my mana''s too little?


    Hah... This made me feel really powerless... Well, even if it''s 2 water bullets, the next thing is how to use it.


    In any case, I should practice to the point where I can fire it right away...


    Hah...


    Part 5


    The next day, I was fine even after firing four water bullets.


    I only felt tired after the fifth shot.


    "Huuuh...?"


    Based on my experience yesterday, I know I''ll faint if I fired another shot, and I decide to stop.


    So I began to think.


    My current maximum''s six shots. That''s two times more than yesterday''s.


    I looked at the barrel''s-worth of five water bullets, and wonder,


    The reason why the number of shots increased by 2 times from yesterday till today.


    Was it because I was already tired yesterday, or was it because I consumed more MP yesterday?


    I''m casting them all through voiceless incantation, but there shouldn''t be any difference between the two methods.


    I don''t get it.


    Maybe the number will continue to increase tomorrow.


    Part 6


    It''s the next day.


    The number of water bullets I could create had increased.


    Eleven times.


    It feels like I can increase the number of shots I can fire with the number of shots actually fired.


    If my theory''s true, by tomorrow, I should be be able to use the spell 21 times.


    Another day passed.


    To confirm my guess, I casted the spell five times, and stopped.


    Another day passed,


    And my limit became 26 times.


    My limit really is the same as the number of times I had cast the spell.


    (You actually bluffed me...............!)


    What do you mean a persons total mana is decided at birth?


    You''re determining talent, an intangible thing you can''t even see with your own eyes.


    A child''s potential isn''t what an adult can determine!!


    "Well, this also means that I can''t just blindly trust something from a book."


    This book''s probably saying something like, "Human''s happiness has a limit." That sort of thing.


    Or was it referring to the results of training?


    Did it mean that after rigorous training, there''s a mana cap?


    No, it''s still too early to draw a conclusion. This is still just a hypothesis.


    Something like... Yeah, like, it''s based on how much you can grow, or something.


    When casting magic during infancy, the maximum value will increase exponentially, or something like that.


    Ah, I can''t ignore the possibility that maybe it''s due to my special body.


    ... No, it''s not good to treat myself as special.


    In my original world, it''s said that the athletic abilities does increase exponentially during puberty.


    But the problem was that after puberty, no matter how hard one try, there''s not much progress.


    Even in this world, for something like magic, a human''s body structure shouldn''t be any different.


    It''s basically the same.


    Then, there''s only one thing to do.


    Train as hard as possible before puberty ends.


    Part 7


    From the next day onwards, I depleted my mana to the fullest every day.


    At the same time, the number of spells I could use increased.


    As long as I can remember the feeling, it''s easy to use voiceless incantation.


    Anyway, my short-term target''s topletely master elementary magic.


    Elementary magic is just as the term implies. It had the lowest rank amongst all attack magic.


    Water and me bullets are considered the basics even amongst the elementary spells.


    There are seven difficulty ranks to magic.


    [[Elementary, Intermediate, Advanced, Saint, King, Emperor, God]]


    I read that an ordinary educated magician can improve his specialized magic up to the advanced rank, while the typical uneducated is able to cast elementary to intermediate ranked spells.


    If we''re going by the rank beyond Advanced, based on this system, those called a Fire-Saint or Water-Saint can be considered to be one of a kind.


    The Saint rank.


    I''m yearning that a little.


    But that magic guidebook only has fire, water, wind, and earth systems, up to the Advanced rank.


    ''Where can I learn spells ranked Saint and and above...?


    No, it''s better not to think too far ahead.


    It''s the same too for RPG Maker, If one started off by creating the strongest monster, there''s a high chance of being dejected.


    One should start from the slime.


    Though I didn''t even finish the slime even though I started from it.


    Part 8


    Now, the book contained the following elementary water spells.


    Water bullet: A water bullet that can be shot. Water Ball.


    Water shield: Water that rises from the ground to form a wall. Water shield.


    Water arrow: A 20cm dart that''s fired. Water Arrow.


    Ice strike: Creates a column of ice to smite an enemy. Ice Smash.


    Ice weapon: Forms a sword of ice. Ice de.


    I tried out everything.


    Even though each spell was elementary, the amount of mana it took to cast them varied.


    Using the water bullet as my standard. A single cast expends two to twenty water bullets worth of mana based on the spell.


    Basically, I practiced only water magic.


    It would have been a problem if I''d tried the fire magic and caused a fire disaster.


    Speaking of fire, it seems the amount of mana used is corrted to the temperature. The higher the rank, the colder the ice got.


    While the book said certain spells should fly out of my hand, whether it water bullet or water arrow I could never get them to work properly.


    But I''m unable to shoot anything, whether it''s the water bullet or the water arrow even though the book tells me so.


    Why''s that so? Where have I gone wrong...


    Hmmm. I don''t get it.


    The book had said something about a spell''s size and speed.


    Can it be that after creating the bullet, I still need to control it using magic?


    Let''s try it out then.


    "Oh?"


    The water bullet became bigger.


    "Ohhhh!!"


    Plop.


    "Oh..."


    But it still fell onto the floor.


    After that, I tried various means to change the bullet''s size.


    I created two different bullets at the same time.


    I changed the size of the bullets at the same time.


    But even though it''s a new discovery, none of the bullets look like flying forward...


    Fire and wind aren''t affected by gravity, and can float in the air. In the end though, they''ll still disappear after a certain amount of time.


    I tried using wind to shoot a floating fireball, but it felt wrong somewhere.


    Hmmm...


    Part 9


    2 monthster.


    At the end of all the mistakes, I finally seeded in making a water bullet fly.


    By now, I''ve gotten a basic understanding of the concept behind incantation.


    There are certain steps to incantations.


    Creation >> Setting of size >> Setting of firing speed >> Activation.


    Within this, the magic spell is done once the user determines the size and speed.


    Which means after the chant,


    1) The spell automatically takes shape.


    2) After this, within a fixed time frame, increase the mana input to adjust the size.


    3) After the size adjustment, during a fixed time frame with extra mana input, was the adjustment of the speed setting.


    4) Once the preparation period''s over, the magic spell leaves the caster''s hand, and automatically flies towards its target.


    This is the sequence of the entire thing.


    This is most probably correct...I think.


    The trick is that after chanting, I need to add more mana twice.


    If there''s no adjustment to the size, the firing speed adjustment won''t ur.


    It''s no wonder that when I tried to fire the bullet, the only thing that happened was the size changing, nothing else.


    And to add on, when I''m doing voiceless incantation, I''ll have to process all of these by myself.


    Even though it''s a hassle, it can reduce the time needed to change the size and firing speed.


    It''s possible to be several times faster than an incantation.


    Also, modifications can be done during the creation phase of a voiceless incantation.


    For example, what the book didn''t record was how to freeze a water bullet to create an ice bullet.


    If I practice this, I might be able to use the Kaiser Phoenix attack (My face''s full of pride).


    With different ideas, I can create a variety of effects.


    This is bing interesting!!


    ...... But the basics are definitely important.


    I''ll have to wait until my overall mana increases before experimenting.


    [[Increase my mana capacity]]


    [[Use voiceless incantation until it''s as easy as breathing]]


    These are my two assignments.


    It''s easy to have setbacks if I suddenly have arge goal.


    It''s best to start of with something small.


    Alright, time to work hard.


    And so, I kept practicing elementary magic until I nearly fainted.

 Chapter 5: Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 5: Teacher</h4>


    Part 1


    3 years old.


    Recently, I finally got to know my parents'' names.


    My father''s name is Paul Greyrat.


    And my mother''s name is Zenith Greyrat.


    My name is Rudeus Greyrat.


    The eldest son of the Greyrats.


    Even though I''m named Rudeus, my parents always shortened each other''s names whenever they called each other, and shortened mine to Rudi. Thus, I only got to know my full name after a very long time.


    Part 2


    "Oh, Rudi really likes books."


    As I''m always walking around with a book, Zenith lets out augh.


    They never lectured me or tried to take the book away.


    I always have a book tucked under my armpit even when I''m eating. However, I won''t read the magic textbook in front of my family


    It''s not to hide my talent. It''s just that I don''t know how magic is viewed exactly in this world.


    In my previous world, witches were prosecuted during the Middle Ages.


    It was when any spellcasters were treated as heretics and burned.


    There are practical books like this in this world, so the use of magic probably won''t be deemed as heresy, but it may not necessarily be viewed in a positive light.


    Maybe themon understanding is that magic can only be used after bing an adult.


    Since it''s a dangerous act that would cause fainting after overexertion.


    Some might think of it as being a detriment to growth.


    And with that thought, I decided to keep my understanding of magic from my family.


    Maybe that fact was already long revealed when I shot magic spells out of the window


    And I had no choice then. I wanted to see how fast I could shoot them anyway.


    The maid (I think her name''s Lilia) asionally looked at me with a dangerous expression, but my parents continue to be happy-go-lucky, so I felt it''s still okay.


    If I''m stopped here, I guess it can''t be helped, but I don''t wish to miss out the growth period.


    Talent will rust if it''s not grown when it needs to be grown.


    I have to make use of this period as much as I can.


    Part 3


    However, I had to put this secret magic training to an end.


    It was a certain afternoon.


    My mana capacity had grown quite a lot, so I started to try some intermediate spells, reciting a water cannon spell with the mindset of simply trying it out.


    Size: 1, Speed: 0.


    Like usual, I just wanted to do it to fill up the barrel with water.


    I just thought it would end up overflowing at most.


    But unexpectedly, an absurd amount of water was released, smashing a big hole in the wall.


    Left shocked, I was unable to think of what to do due to shock.


    A hole opened in the wall is undoubted proof that I used magic.


    And there''s nothing I can do about that.


    I quickly gave up.


    "What happened!? Whoa......"


    At first, it was Paul who rushed in.


    And then he stared at the wall with his mouth agape.


    "Wai-hey, what the...... Rudi, are you alright...?"


    Paul''s really a nice guy.


    No matter how anyone looked at it, I''m definitely the one who did this. However, he''s worried about my body.


    "Monsters...? But in this vicinity?" Even now, he''s mumbling stuff like that, while looking around warily.


    "Oh my..."


    And Zenith followed him into the room.


    She was calmer than Father.


    After looking at the ruined wall and the puddles of water on the ground,


    "Oh...?"


    Her eyes sharpened as she stared at the page of the magic textbook where I had left it open.


    After looking at me and the book, she crouched down in front of me, and stared at my eyes with a gentle expression.


    Scary.


    There''s no smile in her eyes.


    And I continue to focus my faltering eyes on Zenith with all my might.


    I learned something when I was a NEET. When you did something wrong, a stubborn attitude will only make things worse.


    Therefore, I can''t avoid her eyes.


    This is a moment when a sincere attitude is needed.


    I can''t avert from the person''s eyes, and I have to meet them face on. This alone will make me look more sincere.


    It doesn''t matter what one think. The main aim is to appear sincere.


    "Rudi, did you read out loud what is written on this book?"


    "I''m sorry."


    I nodded, and apologized.


    When something wrong was done, it''s best to simply apologize.


    After all, only I, nobody else, could have done this.


    If I''m toe up with a shoddy lie, my trustworthiness will decrease.


    I lied as much as I wanted in the past, and became untrustworthy as a result.


    I will not make the same mistake again.


    "No, wait, this is an intermediate..."


    "Kyaa! Did you hear that, darling!? Our child''s a genius after all!!"


    Paul''s words were overpowered by Zenith''s scream.


    She grabbed Paul''s hands and jumped around in exhration.


    How energetic.


    Was my apology ignored?


    "No, you, erm, I haven''t taught him any words anyway!"


    "Let''s hire a home tutor right now!! This child will be a remarkable magician in the future!!"


    Paul was still perturbed, while Zenith waspletely delighted.


    It looks like Zenith''s exuberant over the fact that I used magic.


    And maybe I was worrying too much, thinking that on children shouldn''t be using magic.


    Lilia remained calm as she quietly cleaned the room.


    This maid probably knew that I was using magic for quite some time, or she already had a feeling that I was somehow doing it.


    Perhaps she didn''t think it was a bad thing, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    Or maybe she just wanted to see the happy faces of my parents.


    "Hey dear, go out to Roa tomorrow and put up a job request!! This talent must be properly trained!!"


    Zenith was getting excited by herself, making a ruckus about genius, talent.


    Am I considered a genius for being able to suddenly cast magic?


    Is it my parents'' doting on me too much? Or that using intermediate magic spells is considered amazing? I''m unable to tell.


    No, perhaps it''s really my parents doting on me.


    I never used magic in front of Zenith before


    "I guess it''s true." But since she did say those words, maybe she already thought I was a genius.


    It''s baseless...


    Ah, no.


    I suddenly remembered.


    Because I was always alone.


    When I was reading, I would asionally read or repeat phrases that I liked.


    And ever since I came to this world, I would mumble to myself while reading books.


    At first it was Japanese, but after I learned how to talk, I would subconsciously use this world''snguage.


    And then, when I mumbled to myself, "Rudi, that is¡ª¨C" Zenith would teaching me the meanings of those words.


    Because of that, I remembered quite a lot about the fixed terms of this world. Well, never mind about that.


    I never said anything to anyone, but I learned the letters of this world by myself.


    My parents didn''t even teach me how to talk.


    From my parents'' viewpoint, it''ll seem that "Our child can read words we never taught him, and read out loud the contents of a book.


    That''s definitely a genius.


    If it''s my child, I''ll also think that he''s a genius.


    In the past, the same thing happened when my younger brother was born.


    He grew up fast, and did everything faster than me and my older brother.


    Saying words out, walking on his own feet.


    My parents were also optimistic; whenever their kids did something, even if it''s nothing too big, they''ll go "That kid''s definitely a genius"


    Well, I''m a damned NEET who dropped out in High School, and my mental age is more than 30 years old.


    Without that much experience, I''ll be a miserable wretch.


    That''s 10 times! 10 times!


    "Darling, get a tutor!! We''ll definitely find a good magic teacher in Roa!!"


    And then, when they find someone with talent, the one thing all parents would do would be to get the best education for him.


    In my previous life, my parents praised my younger brother''s talent, and let him learn all kinds of things.


    And so, Zenith suggested to hire a magician to be the home tutor.


    But Paul objected to this idea.


    "Wait, didn''t we decide that if he''s a boy, we''ll make him a swordsman instead?"


    If it''s a guy, he''ll take up a sword. If it''s a girl, she''ll learn magic.


    It seemed that was decided before I was born.


    "But he can activate intermediate spells at this age!! If he starts training now, he will be an amazing magician!!"


    "But a promise is a promise, right!?"


    "What promise!? Don''t you always break your promises!?"


    "My matters have nothing to do with this now, right!?"


    And so, a couple''s quarrel began at that moment.


    Lilia calmly cleaned up the room.


    "Let him learn magic in the morning, and learn swordsmanship in the afternoon. Isn''t that fine?"


    After the quarrel persisted for a while, Lilia finished up her cleaning, sighed, and suggested that, ending the argument.


    And so, the idiot parents subjected me to study while ignoring what their kid wanted.


    Oh well. I guess it''s good since I decided to live on seriously.


    Part 4


    And because of those reasons, our household decided to hire a tutor.


    It seems the ie as a tutor, for a noble child, is rather good.


    Paul''s one of the few knights in this area, and still had the status as a lower-ss noble. Thus, he''s able to provide a sry befitting of his status.


    But this is a vige area far away from the capital.


    Thus, as befitting of the border, it''s rare to get outstanding talents here, let alone magicians.


    Would they be able to hire someone just by sending a request to the Magic guild and the Adventurer guild?


    Even though I had such worries, the unexpected thing was that we quickly found a tutor, and that tutor wille in tomorrow.


    This vige had no inn, so the job offer includes amodation too.


    ording to my parents'' guess, the one arriving is probably a retired adventurer.


    Young people won''te to the countryside, and a court magician can easily find work at the capital.


    In this world, only magicians ranked advanced and above are qualified to be a magic tutor.


    An consequently, an adventurer''s rank is probably above intermediate.


    The oneing is probably a middle-aged or old man who spent his life devoted to researching on magic.


    That person probably has a beard, giving the impression of a sage.


    "I am Roxy. Please give me your guidance."


    But contrary to my expectations, a young girl came along instead.


    She''s probably of simr age to a Middle School student.


    She''s dressed in a brown magician''s robe, her light blue hair in braids, and herpact body felt just right.


    The white skin, devoid of any suntan, was apanied with sleepy half-opened eyes. She had curt-looking lips, and though she''s not bespectacled,, she does give the image of a studious girl always working in the library.


    She''s holding a bag in one hand, the other hand holding a staff a magician would use.


    And thus, she met with the 3 of us in this house.


    "..."


    "..."


    My parents were speechless as they look at her.


    That''s to be expected.


    It was beyond what we expected.


    We imagined the tutor to be someone who had weathered many years.


    But the person who came was a little fellow like this.


    To me, who had yed a lot of games, a loli-like magician wasn''t something out of the ordinary for me.


    Loli, half opened eyes, brusque.


    With these 3 qualities, she''s perfect.


    Please be my wife.


    "Ah-ah, you''re, that, home tutor?"


    "Ah, that''s, really¡ª"


    With my parents stuttering, I quickly added,


    "You''re really small."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you."


    I was immediately refuted.


    Maybe she has aplex about it.


    Even though I wasn''t referring to the chest.


    Roxy sighed.


    "Hah. Anyway, which one''s the student I''m supposed to teach?"


    She looked around as she asked,


    "Ah, it''s this child."


    Zenith introduced me, who was in her arms.


    I gave her a wink.


    And she immediately widen her eyes, letting out a sigh,


    "Haaa. I guess it happens from time to time, huh, that there are idiot parents who think their child has talent after growing slightly..."


    She quietly grumbled.


    I heard that!! Miss Roxy!!


    Well, I couldn''t agree more with that.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s nothing. However, I think that child of yours doesn''t understand the concept of magic, right?"


    "It''s fine. Our Rudi here is very talented!!"


    Zenith said something any stupid parent would say.


    Roxy sighed again.


    "Haa, I understand. I''ll try my best."


    She probably assumed it''s useless to say anything else.


    And with that, it''s decided that in the morning, it''ll be Roxy''s lessons, and in the afternoon, it''ll be swordsmanship studies under Paul.


    Part 5


    "Well, let''s start from the magic textbook... No, before that, let''s test how much magic you can use, Rudi."


    For the first lesson, Roxy brought me into the courtyard.


    The magic lessons are mostly done outdoors.


    She too understands what''ll happen if magic is used in the house.


    And she won''t break the wall like I did.


    "Let me demonstrate. Bestow the protection of water to the ce where thou demands, let the crystal clear stream appear here, ¡ºWater ball.¡»"


    When Roxy recited the spell, a basketball-sized water bullet was formed in her hand.


    It flew towards one of the trees at high speed.


    Crash.


    The branches snapped easily, and the fence got soaked.


    Size 3, speed 4. Around there, I guess.


    "How''s that?"


    "Yes. That tree''s one Mother raised with such care. I guess Mother will be angry."


    "Eh!? Really?"


    "No doubt."


    There was that one time when Paul swung his sword and cut the branches. The fury Zenith had wasn''t just the ordinary level of terror.


    "Isn''t this bad? Got to think of something...!!"


    Roxy frantically ran to the tree, and picked up the fallen branches.


    And with her face red, she took the branches.


    "Uu... let the power of God be converted into a bountiful crop, and bestowed into one''s who had lost their strength to stand up once again, ¡ºHealing¡»"


    It''s another chant.


    And the branches are back to how they were before.


    "Phew."


    Wow. Amazing.


    Anyway, got to praise her.


    "Phew."


    "Teacher, you know how to use healing magic!!?"


    "Eh, yeah. I have no problems up to the intermediate rank."


    "Amazing!! That''s amazing!!"


    "No, if you train properly anyone can do things to that extent."


    But though her response was somewhat curt, the corners on her lips showed otherwise by curling upwards, and her nose seemed to twitch slightly, proudly. She''s happy.


    I only shouted "amazing" twice, and she''s already this happy. That''s too easy.


    "Now then, Rudi. Try that."


    "Okay."


    I raise my hand...


    Oops, I haven''t used a water bullet chant for almost a year. Now I can''t remember it.


    Let''s try out what Roxy just said, Erm, erm,


    "Erm, how do you say that again?"


    "Bestow the protection of water to the ce where thou demands, let the crystal clear flow appear towards here."


    Roxy replied indifferently. Maybe this is within her expectations.


    But even if you replied so indifferently, I can''t remember it in one try.


    "Bestow the protection of water to the ce where thou demands... water ball"


    I really can''t remember it, so I simply shortened it.


    I make it a little smaller and slowerpared to the water bullet Roxy made.


    If I make itrger than hers, she might end up pouting.


    I''m very generous when ites to younger girls.


    The basketball-sized water bullet flew out with great force and a whoosh.


    And the tree falls over with a loud crack.


    Roxy looked at me with aplicated face.


    "You shortened the chant?"


    "Yes."


    Is that bad?


    Come to think of it, voiceless incantation was never recorded in the magic textbook.


    I''ve been using it quite casually, but maybe I touched upon something taboo, I guess?


    Or is she angry because it''s 10 years too early for me to be using voiceless incantation...


    Under that scenario, is it better for me to refute by saying , So what about it, who''ll want to use such ame chant?


    "Do you usually shorten your chant?"


    "Usually... I don''t chant."


    I didn''t know how to answer that question, so I just told the truth.


    It''ll be revealed either way when I attend her lessons from now on.


    "Voiceless incantation!?"


    Roxy widened her eyes, staring at me with a skeptical look.


    "...I see. So you usually use voiceless incantation. I see. Do you feel tired?"


    However, she immediately reverted to her prim expression.


    "Yes. I''m fine here."


    "Is that so? Noins about the size and strength of the water bullet here."


    "Thank you very much."


    Roxy finally gave a smile.


    Arge grin in fact.


    And she muttered,


    "... Looks like there''s some worth teaching him, huh?"


    Like I said, I heard what you just said.


    "Now then, let''s hurry to the next spell..."


    Roxy looked rather excited, and just when she''s about to open the magic textbook,


    "AHHHH!!!"


    A scream rang behind me.


    It''s Zenith, who came to check on us.


    The drinks on the tray she''s holding falls onto the ground, her hands covering her mouth as she stared at the snapped tree.


    A sorrowful expression.


    Reced with the color of fury the next instance.


    Ah, this is bad.


    Zenith stormed over and approached Roxy.


    "Miss Roxy!! Will you please not treat our home as an experiment tform!!"


    "Ehh!! But this was done by Rudi..."


    "Even if Rudi did this, you''re the one who allowed him, right!?"


    Roxy looked thunderstruck,pletely shocked, her eyes nk white as she lowered her head.


    Well, you can''t push the me onto a 3 year-old kid.


    "Yes... You''re right."


    "I hope this won''t happens again!!!"


    "Yes, I''m very sorry, madam..."


    And that, Zenith cast healing magic to splendidly repair the tree, and return back into the house.


    "To think I made a mistake so quickly..."


    "Teacher..."


    "Haha, I might be fired tomorrow."


    Roxy sat on the ground and began to draw [[¤Î]].


    She really can''t take any setbacks.


    I patted her shoulder.


    "......"


    "Rudi?"


    Even though I patted her shoulder, I don''t know what to say to console her, since I haven''tmunicated properly with anyone for almost 20 years.


    Sorry, I really have no idea what should I say at this time...


    No, calm down.


    Think about it carefully. How will a protagonist in an ero-game try to console her in such a situation.


    Hmm, I''m sure it''s something like this.


    "You didn''t fail just now, teacher."


    "Ru-Rudi...?"


    "You''re umting experience."


    Roxy stared at me in surprise.


    "Th-that''s true. Thank you."


    "Yes. Please continue with the lesson."


    And so, from the first day onward, I managed to get along with Roxy.


    Part 6


    The afternoon''s about training with Paul.


    There''s no wooden sword fitting my body size, so training''s basically physical here.


    Jogging, push-ups, sit-ups, and so on.


    Anyway, it seems Paul''s n is based around getting me to move first.


    On days when Paul''s unable to train me due to work, it could be said that basic body training was something that cannot be missed every single day.


    That''s the same no matter which world it is.


    I''ll try my best.


    As a child, my physical body can''t endure the training for an the entire afternoon, so swordsmanship will end in the early afternoon.


    Because of that, I''ll expend my mana till dinner.


    Magic spells expend different amounts of mana depending on the ''changes to the size''.


    For example, if the default is 1 for voiceless incantations, additional mana will be expended the more I expand the spell and increase the speed.


    Thew of conservation of mass at work.


    But in contrast, for some reason, the smaller I make it to be, the more mana I have to use up.


    I really don''t understand the logic.


    Creating a single droplet of water requires me to use much more mana than creating a fist-sized water bullet.


    It''s really strange.


    I asked Roxy this question I always had, but the only answer I got was "That''s just the case".


    It looks like it''s still unsolved.


    I still don''t understand the reason.


    But this isn''t a bad method for my training.


    My mana capacity has increased quite a bit recently. If I don''t use somerge spells, I won''t be able to expend it all.


    If I simply want to wear out my mana supply, I just need to use maximum output until it runs out.


    But now it''s time to try training my dexterity.


    Thus, I decided to do some very delicate works.


    Using magic to do small, refined and delicate work.


    For example, the creation of an ice statue, lighting a fire on my fingertip, or writing words on the board.


    I tried splitting the soil I obtain from the courtyard into parts...


    And even things like hanging a key in front of the knob.


    Earth magic does affect metals and minerals to some extent.


    But the more metallic the item was, the more mana I had to expend.


    I guess it''s really hard to change things that are sturdier.


    The smaller the control target, the more delicate,plicated the task was, and the more urate and efficient it is, the more mana that had to be expended.


    Throwing a baseball with all my strength.


    Slowly leading a thread through the hole of a needle.


    The amount of mana required for these two actions was roughly the same.


    Also, I tried using various types of magic at the same time.


    I needed to use at least 3 times more mana.


    So if I use 2 different systems of magic at the same time, and cast them gently, precisely, swiftly at the same time, I can easily deplete all my mana.


    And after continuing such training everyday¡ª¡ª


    I end up unable to deplete all my mana even after casting spells for half a day or more.


    I guess this should be enough. My heart started to waver.


    Myzy bones are starting to tell me that this should be enough already, right?


    Each time, I yelled and scolded myself.


    Muscles grow numb if one cks off in training.


    Surely mana works the same way. I can''t neglect my training just because I had some increase in capacity.


    Part 7


    While casting magic in the middle of the night, I could hear some irritating yelping noises.


    Where are theying from? Of course it was from Paul and Zenith''s room.


    Busy working.


    Maybe in the not-so-distant future, my younger brother or sister will be born, I guess.


    I think it''s good to have a little sister.


    Yup, I don''t want a younger brother.


    The image of my younger brother smashing myputer with a bat with all his strength still remained.


    I don''t want a younger brother.


    A cute sister is better.


    "Goodness gracious..."


    In my past life, if I heard something that annoying, I would immediately m the wall and floor to shut them up.


    Because of that, my older sister never brought a guy back home again.


    Such nostalgia.


    At that time, I always thought the people who did that were the malice that painted my world.


    I always thought those bullies were mocking me from a ce I could not reach out to. Thus, I always had some rage within me that I couldn''t vent.


    The ones who pushed me into the dark, unpleasant space however were looking down at me, saying. Why are you still in that ce?


    There''s nothing more humiliating. than that.


    But recently, I changed my thinking.


    I''m not sure if it''s because my body became that of a kid, because of my parents, or because I''m working hard for my future myself.


    But I''m about to eavesdrop on their actions with a magnanimous, supporting attitude.


    Hmph, I''m an adult too...


    I can more or less guess what''s going on just from listening to the noises.


    It seems that Paul''s very good at this.


    As for Zenith, she''ll be knocked down after a while, being all breathless and such, but Paul would say something like "It''s still early~", and keep on attacking.


    Just like a protagonist in some sexual humiliation ero-game.


    An unspeakable amount of stamina...


    Hah, since I''m Paul''s son here, maybe I too have that kind of energy!?


    Awaken.


    For the Heroines!!


    Grant me the pink colored development!!


    Well, that initial enthusiasm''s wilted recently though, and I''m able to calmly head towards the toilet while passing through that creaking corridor.


    Just so you know, the creaking would stop whenever I pass by their room. It''s really interesting.


    That day, I walked to the toilet to indicate my presence, this son of theirs who''s able to walk.


    Well then, shall I greet them today?


    Papa, mama, what are you doing naked? That''s what I''ll ask.


    I''m looking forward to their excuses. Kukuku...


    With that thought, I quietly head out of the room.


    But another guest was there already.


    The blue-haired girl''s squatting in the dark corridor, peeking into the room through the door''s gap.


    Her face''s flushed and she was holding in her quickened breath, but her eyes glued into the inner rooms.


    I can see her hand reaching beneath her robes, doing some inviting movements.


    I quietly return back to my room.


    Roxy''s ady at an appropriate age.


    I''m generous enough to pretend not to notice her in indulging in this kind of thing.


    ...Just kidding.


    Well, I saw something good.


    Part 8


    4 months have passed.


    And I''m able to use all the intermediate spells.


    And so, I started taking night sses from Roxy.


    Oops, there''s nothing erotic being taught during these night sses.


    The content of the studies are mostly misceneous knowledge.


    Roxy''s a good teacher.


    She doesn''t stick too much to the curriculum.


    She''s teaching me progressively ording to my understanding.


    She''s highly adaptable to the understanding of the students.


    She picks a question from the prepared textbook to test me; if I''m able to get it correct, she''ll move on to her next one.


    If I don''t understand, she''ll teach me patiently.


    And this alone makes me feel like my view of the world has broadened.


    In my past life, there was a time where a home tutor was hired, when my older brother was taking his exams.


    There was once when I felt interested, and listened in on the lesson.


    However, it wasn''t any different from what was taught in school.


    Compared to that, Roxy''s sses are easier to understand, and interesting.


    A ss where I''m certain to get answers for my questions.


    Moreover, it''s a teacher at the age of a junior high school student teaching me, budding with regards to sex.


    That scenario''s the best for me.


    If it''s the past me, that delusion alone will cause me to masturbate 3 times.


    Part 9


    "Teacher, why''s magic only used inbat?"


    "Actually, you can''t say it''s just used forbat only..."


    Roxy will always answer any of my sudden questions seriously.


    "Hmm, indeed, where shall I begin...? First of all, magic is said to havee from the ancient long-eared raceHigh Elves."


    WHOA, elves!!


    Do they really exist!?


    Golden hair, green clothes, wielding bow, and always getting bound by tentacles!!


    Oops, calm down.


    They''re probably different from what I know...


    Though as the word imply, they have long ears...


    "What are the long earsElves ?"


    "Hmm, long earsElves are a race living North of the Millis continent ."


    ording to Roxy''s words,


    A very long time ago, before the war between humans and demons broke out, the world was still in chaos, and wars arose everywhere. During that time, ancient long-eared raceHigh Elves were able tomunicate with the forest spirits, manipting the earth and winds to fight off the invaders. It''s said that was the world''s oldest magic.


    "Heh? It''s recorded down in history too?"


    "Of course."


    Roxy nods away at my mocking words.


    "The magic now is derived from the human race imitating the ancient long-eared raceHigh Elves'' magic during the wars back then, and evolving it. Humans are especially good at such things."


    "The human race is very good at such things?"


    "Yes, the human race is always the one creating new things."


    It seems the human race loves to invent.


    "The reason why magic is used only inbat is because it''s basically only used in those situations. Even if magic''s not relied on, there are things around us we can use to do what we want."


    "The things around us refer to?"


    "For example, if you need a light, you can use a candle orntern, right?"


    I see, that''s something verymon.


    Compared to using magic, a tool is definitely simpler.


    That''s kind of logical.


    Though if it''s voiceless incantation, it''s even simpler than using a tool.


    "Also, not every type of magic is suited forbat. For example, with summoning magic, you can call out a simrly ranked magic beast or spirit."


    "Summoning magic!! Can you teach me someday?"


    "No, I have not used it either. Also, among the tools, there are magic items as well."


    Magic items.


    I can basically imagine it from the wording.


    "Magic items are?"


    "Items that contain special effects. The inner portion are inscribed with a magic formation, so one can use it even if he''s not a magician. However, these magic items require expending a lot of mana."


    "I see."


    Basically as I imagined.


    Come to think of it, it''s a pity that Roxy can''t use summoning magic.


    Attack magic and healing magic concepts could still be understood, but I have no idea how summoning magic worked.


    Also, there was a lot of vocabry that suddenly appeared.


    The human-demon war, familiars, spirits...


    "Sensei, what''s the difference between magic beasts and magic creatures?"


    "Not much difference."


    Basically magic creatures are creatures that experienced some changes.


    And once magical creatures increased in number by chance and be a race, after generations they would possess a certain amount of intelligence and be magical beasts.


    It''s just that even if they possessed intelligence, they were still called magical creatures if they attacked the human race.


    In retrospect, regarding magical beasts that became vicious over generations, there were examples where they reverted back to magical creatures.


    There are no clear lines.


    Magical creatures = Attack humans.


    Magical beasts = Don''t attack humans.


    This line of thinking should be fine.


    "That is to say, the demon races evolved from monsters?"


    "Not at all. The demon races had been named that long ago during the human-demon war."


    "It''s that human-demon war that was just mentioned?"


    "Yes. The first war was about 7000 years ago."


    "That is certainly a very long time ago."


    This world''s history was actually that long.


    "That''s not considered very long. Humans were still fighting up until 400 years ago. From 7000 years ago, the human race and the demon races continued to fight each other."


    I thought 400 years was considered a long time, but it actually persisted for nearly 7000 years.


    Was the rtionship that bad?


    "Hah, I see. So in conclusion, what does the demon races point to?"


    "To define the demon races is quite troublesome...


    If it''s really necessary, ''The races that stood on the side of the demon races during the previous war'' should be the easiest to understand.


    Of course, there are some exceptions."


    "Ah, to add on, I''m also from a demon race."


    "Oh, I see."


    A demon was here as a home tutor.


    Did it mean that there was no ongoing war now?


    It''s best when we are at peace.


    "Yes. To formally put it, it''s the Migurd race from the Bigoya area in the demon continent. Didn''t Rudi''s parents look shocked when they saw me?"


    "I thought the reason was that Sensei looked small."


    "I''m not small."


    Roxy rebutted me. She looked like she took this thing very seriously.


    "They became shocked when they saw my hair."


    "Hair?"


    I thought it was pretty blue hair.


    "The typical rumor is that the closer the demon race''s hair is to green, the more violent and dangerous it is. Especially when my hair looks like it''s green under different lighting..."


    Green.


    Was that this world''s warning color.


    Roxy''s hair was a pretty green that made people eyes wake up.


    She yed with her fringe as she exined.


    Her actions were really cute.


    If there were blue hair in Japan, it must be a punk or an oba-chan.


    No matter which type it was, that unnatural feel made me feel disgusted.


    But Roxy''s hair didn''t have that unnatural feeling and it didn''t make me feel any disgust.


    It could be said that it suited Roxy''s sleepy expressions.


    If she was a female lead in an ero-game, she was definitely very suited to be conquered first.


    "Your hair is really pretty."


    "... Thank you for thepliment, but you should leave that kind of talk for a girl you like in the future."


    "But I like Sensei."


    I said without hesitation.


    I''m not a person who hesitates.


    I''ll express my love to all the cute girls.


    "Right. If you haven''t changed your thoughts 10+ yearster, we will talk about it again."


    "Okay, Sensei."


    Even though it was reflected lightly, I didn''t miss Roxy''s slightly happy expression.


    Even though I didn''t know how much a good guy''s training in ero-games could be used in this different world.


    But it can''t be said to bepletely meaningless.


    Something like this dokidoki line might be a clich¨¦d joke in Japan, but it might be a fiery trail to a romantic love.


    Yup, what the heck am I talking about?


    Roxy''s cute and H. If I can just raise a g.


    But the age difference is quite big.


    What''s going to happen in the future?


    "Going back to that topic, ''the brighter it is, the more dangerous it is'' isplete superstition."


    "Ah, it''s all superstition."


    I really thought it was a warning color.


    "Yes, the Superd race from the Babinos area is a green-haired race, and theymitted a lot of atrocities during the war 400 years ago. That is why they have this rumor, so it really has nothing to do with hair color."


    "Many atrocities?"


    "Yes. During the 10+ years war, their crimes made both parties feel fear and hatred. Their race is very dangerous, and after the war, they were prosecuted and chased out of the demon continent."


    Chased out after the war ended?


    That''s amazing.


    "Are they really that hated..."


    "It is simply so."


    "What did they do?"


    "Well this, I only roughly... it''s just that, I only heard this in my childhood. I heard they attacked a friendly location on the demon races'' side and killed all the women and children, or they annihted every single enemy and then killed their allies. There are also stories about how if you don''t sleep at night, a Superd will eat you up, and things like that."


    Shimaachau oji-san?


    "The Migurd race is one that''s simr to the Superd race, so they were also implicated in the past. Even though your parents will tell you this sooner orter......"


    "Remember this."


    Roxy emphasized.


    "If you see someone that has emerald hair and a ruby-like stone on their forehead, don''t approach them. If you have no choice but to talk to them, you must not anger them."


    Emerald hair, ruby stone on the forehead.


    This seemed to be the Superd race''s special trait.


    "What happens if you anger them?"


    "He might kill your entire family."


    "Emerald colored hair and ruby stone on the forehead, right?"


    "Yes, the thing on their forehead can see the movements of mana. It''s their 3rd eye."


    "It can''t be that there are only women in the Superd race?"


    "Eh? No? There are men too?"


    "Will the stone change blue after doing something?"


    "Huh? N-no? At least I have never heard of that before."


    What the heck are you saying? Roxy tilted her head, confused.


    I just wanted to ask for my own satisfaction.


    "But that kind of trait is easily recognized right?"


    "Yes. If you see them, immediately fake something like "I need to go right now" and avoid them. Suddenly running away might anger them."


    Like running away from some delinquent will only make them chase after you.


    I had such an experience.


    "Based on the things you told me, it will be fine if you respect them?"


    "I think it''s fine if you don''t insult them openly. It''s just that since there are many differences between the human race and the demon races''mon sense, you might make them angry over some stuff. It''s best not to use snide remarks."


    Hm.


    They seemed to be easily provoked.


    But rather than saying we''re being hurt, it''s better to say that we''re afraid.


    That feeling of, "oh that guy is going to be scary when he''s angry, it''s best to avoid him." Something like that.


    Scary, scary.


    I don''t think I can reincarnate after being killed again.


    Best to avoid them with everything I have.


    The Superd race, don''t mess with them.


    I carved it into my heart.


    Part 10


    The magic sses progressed smoothly.


    Recently I could use all the advanced magic.


    Of course it''s using voiceless incantations.


    Compared to the usual training I had, it''s as easy as picking my nose when using the advanced magic.


    Though the advanced magic are mostly AOE, so using them felt very restrictive.


    Rain over arge area ¨C what could I do with it?


    I actually had this thought, but it seemed that Roxy produced rain when she came here and received praise for it.


    I heard this from Paul when I stayed at home.


    Besides that, Roxy received multiple requests from the vigers and used magic to solve various problems.


    "I found arge rock when I was turning the soil, please help me Rokaemon!"


    "Leave it to me, Dan*rako."


    "What magic is that?"


    "This magic wets the soil around the rock, and then I''ll change it to mud with earth magic, making itbination magic."


    "Woah, that''s incredible, the rock is sinking!!!"


    "Hmphhhh."


    That kind of feeling!! (probably)


    "As expected of Sensei. You''re helping others."


    "Helping others? No, this is earning pocket money."


    "You''re charging?"


    "Of course."


    What a cheapskate!


    Even though I was thinking that, it seemed normal to the vigers.


    Because no one else could do this in the vige, they kept praising Roxy.


    Give and take.


    It''s my perception that''s wrong.


    Helping others withoutpensation is a must.


    This is the feeling of a Japanese person.


    The norm was to charge money for it.


    This was the norm (to charge money). Common sense.


    Well, because I''m a NEET who didn''t even talk about helping other less fortunate people, I''m treated as a troubled person by my family.


    Hahaha.


    Part 11


    One random day, I asked.


    "Should I call Sensei Shishou?"


    In the end, Roxy showed a look of disgust.


    "No, you will most likely easily surpass me. It''s best not to call me that."


    It seemed like I had the potential to surpass Roxy.


    I felt a little embarrassed when I got praised like that.


    "You wouldn''t call someone who''s weaker than you Shishou, right?"


    "Not at all."


    "I hate it. Someone who''s better than me calling me Shishou ¨C isn''t that embarrassing yourself?"


    Is that the case?


    "Is it because Sensei is stronger than Sensei''s teacher that you say this?"


    "Listen to me, Rudi. Shishou, this thing, is someone who can''t teach you anything more but still expects things from you ¡ª¨C This troublesome existence."


    "But Roxy won''t do that, right?"


    "Perhaps I will."


    "Even if that''s the case, I will still respect you."


    Even if it''s Roxy who takes up an attitude of asking me to do things.


    I will still smile and respect her.


    "No, I might be jealous of my student''s potential and say something ugly."


    "Such as?"


    "A mere dirty demon, or something like that, shouldn''t go to that vige, etc."


    Were you criticized like that?


    Poor thing.


    Discrimination is a bad thing.


    But the superior-subordinate rtionship had always been this way.


    "That''s okay, it''s just a little thing."


    "Just because a person is a little bit older doesn''t mean it''s totally okay!! A teacher-student rtionship without a certain strength will make each other unhappy!!"


    I was cut off.


    It seemed that her rtionship with her teacher was far worse than I imagined.


    Because of that, I never called Roxy Shishou.


    But I decided to always call her that in my heart.


    This girl who still retained a little childishness taught me many things that a book could not.

 Chapter 6: Magic and Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 6: Magic and Swordsmanship</h4>


    Part 1


    I''m 5 years old now.


    On my birthday, my house held a small party.


    This country didn''t have the custom of celebrating birthdays every year. However, the norm was that after you reach certain ages, your family members would give you some gifts.


    Those certain age points are 5, 10, and 15 years old.


    It''s easy to understand this norm since you be an adult when you turn 15 years old.


    To celebrate that, Paul gave me a pair of swords.


    Two swords.


    One is a real sword that''s too heavy for a 5 year old child. The other is a short wooden sword.


    The real sword was forged and sharpened.


    It''s not meant for a child to use it.


    "In a boy''s heart, there must be a sword to protect the people important to him¡ª¨C"


    I grin lightly while ignoring his long speech.


    Even though Paul is very passionate about his speech, he was cut off by Zenith with a "Too long" at the end.


    Thus, he had to end it with "Therefore, you need to put this away carefully and use it only in times of need."


    Paul probably wanted me to have the resolution and self-awareness to use a sword.


    I received a book from Zenith.


    "Because Rudeus seems to like books."


    The book that was given to me is a nt encyclopedia.


    I couldn''t resist letting out a "Woah."


    In this world, books are expensive. Even though there is a technique to make paper, there isn''t any way to print on them, so most books are hand written.


    The encyclopedia is very thick, and there are also illustrations apanied with it to make it easy to understand.


    I can''t tell how much was spent on this.


    "Thanks, mum. I always wanted this."


    And I got hugged tightly after saying that.


    I received a staff from Roxy.


    A rod around 30 cm in height with a small ruby-colored stone adorned in front of it. The overall appearance is very modest.


    "I created this a few days ago. I forgot about it because Rudeus knew how to use magic from the very beginning. Usually, the teacher will make the staff personally to allow students to use elementary rank magic. I''m terribly sorry about it."


    There seems to be such a standard.


    Roxy hates to be called Shishou, but she didn''t want to ignore this standard.


    "Yes, Shishou, I will take good care of it."


    Roxy shows a bitter expression after hearing what I said.


    The second day, I started practicing real sword techniques.


    Basically, the primary training is to swing the sword and have a proper stance.


    Examples include practicing the form and striking the wooden dummies in the courtyard or having dad as the opponent while learning footwork and shifting my body weight properly.


    It is a pleasant feeling to start from the basics.


    In this world, sword techniques are highly viewed.


    Even in books, heroes are primarily seen using swords as weapons. Though they also used axes and maces, these people belonged to the rare parties.


    Nobody uses a spear because the previously mentioned Supard race uses tridents. Spears are weapons of the evil demons, amon knowledge. Even the books have evil demons appearing there as a indiscriminate monster who kills off and devours both parties, regardless of friend or foe.


    Because of such a background, the sword techniques are much more involved here than in the previous world.


    If you be an expert, you can break boulders with a swing of the sword and even strike down opponents far off in the distance with a sword sh.


    In fact, Paul could break boulders.


    I continued to praise him constantly to try and understand how the logic works, letting him demonstrate repeatedly. Paul looked delighted when his young, but capable of advanced ranked magic, son is happily apuding and praising him.


    Except no matter the times I saw it, I couldn''t understand the logic behind it.


    Since I didn''t understand it, I requested him to exin it...


    "Bam on the ground and swoosh one time!! That sort of feeling."


    "Like this!?"


    "You silly fool! You''re booming the ground and kaming one time, right!! You must bam on the ground and swoosh one time! Do it more gently!"


    That kind of feeling.


    Based on my conjecture, this world''s sword techniques contain mana.


    Compared to magic spells which could be seen with the eyes, sword techniques are specialized to enhance the physical body, and the metallicponents in the sword itself reinforces this aspect. Otherwise, how do you cut the boulder before you even finish that high speed movement? Is that even possible?


    But Paul isn''t conscious of using mana.


    So he can''t exin it to me.


    But if it can be replicated, perhaps it can be used as boost magic for physical body reinforcement.


    I''ll work hard.


    Part 2


    In this world, there are 3 mainstream styles of sword techniques.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª One of them is the Sword-God style.


    The sword technique acts like offense is the greatest defense. It is a style that ces emphasis on striking faster than the opponent.


    A certain kill that''s swifter than swift.


    If you fail to hit the opponent, then just "hit away" until you do.


    If youpare it with the original world, it''s like the style from the Satsuma prefecture.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The second is the Water-God style.


    This style is theplete opposite of the Sword-God style.


    A defensive style that builds its foundation upon parrying and countering.


    As the style primarily focuses on defense, moments where one takes the initiative to attack are rare.


    When you reach the saint rank, you can counter any kind of attack.


    Any kind of attack ¡ª¡ª Including magic and projectiles.


    It is a necessary style for sses like the pce knights or nobles, where the goal is to protect someone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The third one is the North-God style.


    Rather than saying the style uses sword techniques, it is better to describe it as a way of fighting.


    No special techniques. Merely react based on the situation.


    ording to Paul, even though it''s based on reactions, it also relies on feints and usage of one''s surroundings.


    This really is something fantastical.


    It gives off Jackie Chan vibes.


    The North-God style also includes the healing of wounds and being able to battle when afflicted with disabilities. Therefore, it is popr among mercenaries and adventurers.


    These 3 styles are called the 3 Major Styles, and there are people in this world who use all 3 styles.


    A swordsman who hopes to be an expert in every style and swing the sword until death.


    But that type is rarely seen.


    If you want to quickly be strong, it ismon to just start off with the strong points of each style.


    Paul primarily uses the Sword-God style, but he''s also capable of using the Water-God and the North-God style.


    If you only rely on the Sword-God Style or the Water-God style, you will find it to be insufficient when you roam the outside world.


    Just to add on, the sword techniques are also ranked.


    Elementary, Intermediate, Advanced, Saint, King, Emperor, God.


    And each style already has "God" in their names.


    Even if a elementary ranked Water-God style swordsman can also use Water-God ranked magic.


    Also, you usually call a swordsman "Water-God" or "Water-Saint." For a magician, you need to add that it''s ranked, like "Water-God ranked" or "Water-Saint ranked".


    For example, Roxy is a [Water-Saint ranked magician.]


    Part 3


    I have to learn 2 styles: the Sword-God style and the Water-God style.


    The offensive Sword-God and the defensive Water-God.


    "But dad, based on what you said, isn''t the North-God style the most bnced?"


    "Don''t be foolish. That''s just using a sword to fight. It''s not a technique."


    "I see."


    The treatment is that bad for the North-God style?


    Or is it just that Paul detests it?


    Well, even though he hates it, Paul still has an advanced rank in the North-God style.


    "Rudeus, you have the talent for magic, but there are no drawbacks in learning sword techniques. Be a magician who can avoid the Sword-God style''s attacks."


    "Like a... magic swordsman?"


    "Hm? A magic swordsman is a swordsman who uses magic. In your case, it''s the opposite right?"


    What''s the difference?


    Even if it''s based on a warrior or magician profession, a magic swordsman is still a magic swordsman.


    No matter what, learning the sword techniques well can be applied to magic itself.


    The problem is that Paul unconsciously strengthens his body, so he can''t teach me.


    Looks like I need to learn it myself, but can I really learn it just by training the body alone?


    "......... Actually, you do hate the sword techniques right?"


    Paul asks me with an unsettled expression as Ipse into deep thought.


    Because I am praised as gifted with magic after all.


    Paul is agonizing over whether I''m willing to learn sword techniques.


    But don''t get me wrong. I don''t hate learning sword techniques. I just like learning from Roxy more than having two stinking males in the courtyard drenched in perspiration.


    I''m an indoor type.


    Even though this isn''t a question that I like.


    Since I already decided to live in this world seriously, I''ll put my effort in whether its sword techniques or magic.


    "No, I hope to have sword skills on the same level as my magic."


    Paul bes moved by my words, nods happily, and picks up the wooden sword.


    "Good, then we will start right now. Attack me!!"


    He''s such a straightforward guy.


    Magic techniques or sword techniques. I''m not sure what I should have as my primary focus in the end.


    Honestly it doesn''t matter.


    "Yes, dad!!"


    But it''s good to be filial to my parents early.


    Back in the past, I was still bothering my parents when they died.


    If I treated my parents better, my siblings wouldn''t have chased me out of the house.


    So I need to treat them with importance.


    Part 4


    As I take my first step into sword techniques, my magic lessons have progressed into practical uses.


    "If you activate Water Fall, Heat Ind, and Icicle Field in this order, what will happen?"


    "You will create fog."


    "Indeed. Then how do you dispel the fog?"


    "Well, reheat the earth again."


    "Correct answer. Then go ahead and try again."


    Creating the current situation with various magic spells in a specific order.


    This is called [Melded Magic].


    Although how to summon rain is recorded in the textbook, there aren''t any notes on how to create fog.


    Therefore, a magician will use different magic systems in a specific order. In doing so, one can replicate a natural phenomenon.


    There are no microscopes in this world.


    Natural phenomenons are not exined.


    Melded magic contains the past magicians'' creativity and hard work.


    Well, I don''t need to do something so troublesome.


    As long as you produce clouds and make it rain near the ground, it will suffice.


    But a man-made phenomenon allows one to understand it easily.


    If you ponder on things, you can do a lot.


    It might be too difficult on my mind though.


    "Magic can really do anything."


    "It can''t do everything, don''t put your trust into it so much. Please calmly do what you can possibly achieve."


    Even though Roxy refutes me, my mind has stuff like railguns and cloaking devices popping up.


    "Also, if you brag and say that you can do everything, people will push impossible tasks onto you."


    "Is that Sensei''s experience?"


    "Yes."


    I see. I should take note of this.


    It would be troublesome if I were forced.


    "But are there people who force things on magicians?"


    "Yes, because there aren''t many advanced ranked magicians."


    Out of every 20 people, only 1 can take upbat.


    Out of every 20 of these people, only 1 is a magician.


    Something like that.


    A magician is 1 out of 400?


    Even though it''s not rare to be a magician.


    "And a human graduating from a magic school... As an advanced ranked magician, it''s about 1 in 100."


    Advanced ranked magicians, 1 in 40000.


    With the ability to use intermediate and advanced ranked magic to make melded magic, the number of things that can be done will increase immensely.


    Therefore, they are prodigies who are highly sought after by every faction.


    This country''s home tutor must also possess advanced magic and above.


    It is a powerful effect for one''s position.


    "There are magic schools?"


    "Yes. Only big countries will have magic schools."


    Come to think of it, I always felt there would be something like a magic school.


    Is it about to start? The school arc.


    "But, the biggest is probably still the university in Ranoa."


    Oh, there''s a university, too.


    "What''s the difference between this university and other schools?"


    "There are very good facilities and teachers. Compared to other locations, you can receive higher quality lessons."


    "Did Senseie from there too?"


    "Yes. Well, magic schools are usually ces that require high social standing. As a demon race, I can only enter magic universities..."


    As nobles go to Ranoa''s magic school, it isn''t a ce where non-human races can enter.


    Even though discrimination against the demon races is dwindling, the way of doing things haven''t changedpletely.


    "Ranoa''s university doesn''t require high social standing or pride. Even if you have some crazy theories, you will not be rejected as long as the logic is correct. Also, due to the eptance of various races, there is also research done on magic unique to specific races. If Rudeus wants to start on the road of magic, I would suggest entering the magic university."


    Is it because it was her Alma Mater? Roxy keeps praising the university.


    Well, that''s something for the future.


    I might get bullied if I enter at the age of 5.


    "It''s still too early to make a decision..."


    "That''s true. I think following Paul''s direction, bing a swordsman or knight, isn''t bad. There are also people who are knights and study in the magic university. Please don''t think that you have to only choose the sword or magic path. You can also choose the route of a magic swordsman."


    "Yes."


    It seems that she is the opposite of Paul. Roxy isn''t unsettled by whether I hate magic or not.


    Recently my mana capacity has increased, and I''m starting to understand the principles.


    Due to that, my attention during sses is starting to wane.


    Moreover, I started taking magic lessons when I was only 3 years old.


    I''m starting to get sick of it.


    Maybe I am being misunderstood.


    Paul saw my talent for magic.


    Roxy saw my passion for the sword.


    2 people with their different reasons pointed the middle road out for me.


    "But this is something very far away."


    "To Rudeus, it is indeed."


    Roxy smiles with a hint of loneliness.


    "But I am almost out of things to teach you. When you are nearing graduation, this matter should be discussed."


    ...... Graduate?

 Chapter 7: Reason for Respect

    <h4>Chapter 7: Reason for Respect</h4>


    Part 1


    Ever since I came to this world, I have not left the house.


    I am conscious of the fact that I have never left.


    I am truly afraid.


    If I walk out of the courtyard and see the scenery outside, my past memories will quickly awaken.


    The memories of that day. The pain on the side of my stomach. The piercing cold from the rain. Regret. Despair. The pain from being run over by the truck.


    All these memories will return to me, as if it had just happened yesterday.


    My legs are shivering.


    I can look outside from my window or walk to the courtyard with my own legs.


    But I am unable to take another step.


    Because I know.


    That peaceful scenery of the fields might instantly turn into hell. The seemingly peaceful sights are unable to ept me.


    In my past life, I had countless delusions when I was unable to sleep.


    What if Japan suddenly went to war. What if a bishoujo suddenly appeared and became my neighbor.


    If that happened, I would definitely be able to work hard.


    I kept deluding myself so as to escape from reality.


    I dreamt of it countless times.


    In my dream I''m not Superman, and I still possess the same level as an average person. And like an average person, I was able to do what my limits allowed me to do. I could live by relying on myself.


    But I''m going to wake up from this dream.


    If I take a step outside this house, I may possibly wake up from this dream.


    And when I wake up, I will return to that moment of despair.


    That instant when I was drowned by regret...


    No, this isn''t a dream.


    How can there be such a realistic dream like this.


    If you tell me that this is a VRMMORPG, I might still ept it.


    This is reality.


    I keep convincing myself.


    This reality is not a dream.


    Even though I understand that it is a fact, I am unable to take a step outside.


    No matter how much effort I put into my heart.


    I swore to live on earnestly with my lips.


    But my body is unable to keep up.


    I really want to cry.


    Part 2


    The graduation test is to be held outside the vige.


    When Roxy told me that, I let out a weak groan of resistance.


    "Outside?"


    "Yes, outside the vige. The horses have been prepared."


    "Can''t it be done at home?"


    "No."


    "It can''t be done...?"


    I ampletely lost.


    My heart knows it. That I have to take a step outside the house gates.


    How can I be a hikikomori in this world.


    But my body is refusing it. It still distinctly remembers that past event.


    On that fateful day in my past life, I was beaten and bruised all over by delinquents, viciously mocked by them, and my heart was left with huge psychological damage.


    That fateful day when I had no choice, but to shut myself indoors.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No... that... there might be some monsters outside."


    "In this area, it''s almost impossible to run into monsters if you don''t approach the forests. Also, even if we do run into them, I can handle it by myself since they are weak. In fact, even Rudei can handle them."


    Roxy shows a surprised expression when I keep finding all sorts of excuses up till now.


    "Ah, I think I had heard of it before. Rudei, have you never left the house?"


    "Mmmm... yes."


    "Are you afraid of it? The horse."


    "I-I''m not afraid of horses or things like that."


    Actually I sort of like it.


    I also yed <<Debi* horse racing>>.


    "Haha. I''m relieved. You have areas that match your age."


    Roxy got the wrong idea.


    But I can''t say that I''m afraid of going out.


    That is something much more embarrassing than being afraid of horses.


    I still have my pride.


    A pure scinti of pride.


    I don''t want to be looked down by this young girl.


    "Oh well, it can''t be helped. Here."


    Seeing that I am unwilling to move, Roxy suddenly carries me on her shoulders.


    "Wha!?"


    "If you just sit on it, you soon won''t be afraid."


    I don''t struggle.


    My heart is wavering as well, and I''m thinking of just leaving it to her.


    Roxy throws me onto the back of the horse.


    Then she also climbs up and takes hold of the reins.


    The horse patters forward.


    I simply leave the house in that manner.


    Part 3


    This is my first time outside the courtyard aftering to this world.


    Roxy is slowly moving forward in the vige.


    From time to time, the vigers will throw us unreserved gazes.


    No way.


    My body is tensing up.


    I am still afraid of being looked at.


    Especially those mocking and unrestrained gazes.


    Surely they wouldn''t court trouble with us with mocking words.


    They probably wouldn''t.


    They don''t recognize me.


    In this world, only the people in that small house know me.


    Why are you looking at me.


    Stop looking, go back to work...


    ...No.


    It''s not me.


    They are looking at Roxy.


    Some of them are greeting Roxy.


    Ah, that''s right.


    She has already established her position in this vige.


    Even though the discrimination against the demon races is quite severe in this country.


    And in this rural area, this contrast is even more apparent.


    Within a short period of 2 years, she has be a figure who everyone is willing to greet.


    When I think of this point, Roxy''s back looks so reliable.


    She knows where to go, and they mutually know her.


    If I receive any unwantedments, she will definitely defend me.


    Haah, I can''t believe that I find this young girl, who peeked at the events in the master bedroom, to be so reliable.


    Thus, my body''s tension fades away.


    "Kjav''s mood is pretty good. It''s feeling happy that Rudei is riding it."


    Kjav is the horse''s name.


    Of course, I can''t read a horse''s mood.


    "Is that so."


    I replied nonchntly as I leaned backwards, the back of my head hitting Roxy''s t chest.


    Howfortable.


    What exactly am I afraid of.


    This is such a peaceful vige. Who will bully me?


    "Are you still scared?"


    She asks and I shake my head.


    I am not afraid of other people''s gazes anymore.


    "No, I''m fine already."


    "See, it''s just like I said."


    My heart has more breathing space.


    The surroundings enter my eyes.


    Fields and houses, like stars in the sky, stretch out into the distance.


    The feeling of a vige.


    I can see a considerable number of people within this huge radius. If they are more packed up, it might possibly turn into a small town.


    If there were windmills, it might possibly let people think of Switzend.


    Ah, there are water mills.


    After rxing, I be conscious of the silence for a while. I have never experienced this kind of silence when I was with Roxy in the past.


    I have never tried to stick so closely to her. Even though it''s not unbearable, it is embarrassing.


    So I decide to strike up a conversation.


    "Sensei, what does this field grow?"


    "It''s mainly Asura''s wheat, theponent for bread. There are also small amounts of green vegetables and Bardius flowers. Bardius flowers can be refined into spices in the capital. The rest are ingredients for the dining table."


    "Ah, that''s green chili. Sensei is unable to eat that."


    "N-not unable to eat it. I''m just not used to it."


    I ask question after question.


    Today, Roxy said that this is thest test.


    That is to say, her working as a home tutor is about to end.


    Roxy is an impatient person. Since today is the final day, it is possible that she will leave this house tomorrow.


    Today is thest day. Let''s talk a bit more.


    But I can''t find anything interesting to talk about. I can only keep asking things about the vige.


    Based on Roxy''s descriptions, this vige''s name is Buina, and it is part of the northern Asuran Kingdom''s Fedoa region.


    There are about 30 families here, mainly farmers.


    My father Paul, is the delegated knight of this vige.


    His duty is to observe the farmers'' situation, to be the mediator for the vige''s quarrels, and to defend the vige from monsters. Such is his job.


    In other words, a recognized bodyguard of the kingdom.


    But even if that''s the case, this vige has a rotation of youths in charge of security.


    So when Paul finishes his rounds in the morning, he stays at home in the afternoon.


    It''s basically a peaceful vige, so there''s nothing much to do.


    As we finished these topics, the fields around us gradually thinned.


    I didn''t have anything more to ask, and the silence went on for a period of time.


    Approximately another hour passed.


    There aren''t any fields surrounding us anymore. We have arrived in apletely untouched grasnd area.


    Part 4


    This is the kind of grasnd that stretches towards the horizon.


    No, at the furthest one can barely see some hints of a mountainous area.


    At least this scenery can''t be seen in Japan.


    It gives me a feeling that there is a ce like this in a textbook, like the Mongolian grasnds.


    "It should be fine if we are here."


    Roxy directs the horse to a lone tree and ties the reins onto it.


    Then she carries me down from the horse.


    We are finally face-to-face.


    "I''m going to use the saint ranked water attack magic, Cumulonimbus. This technique is a magic that creates lightning strikes with violent rain."


    "Yes."


    "Please copy what I do."


    Using a saint ranked water magic.


    So it is this. The content of the final test.


    Roxy is about to use her biggest spell. If I''m capable of learning it, she will not have anything more to teach me.


    "Because I''m only demonstrating, I''ll just maintain the spell for a minute before dismissing it, and then... You pass if you can make the rainst for an hour."


    "Is it because it''s a secret technique that you only did it in a deserted location?"


    "No, I''m worried that people will get hurt or the farmers'' crops get damaged."


    Oh.


    It''s rain at a natural disaster level?


    That''s quite amazing.


    "I''m starting."


    Roxy raises her hands to the skies.


    "Oh great water spirit, the son of the lightning emperor who ascended to the skies!! Fulfill my wishes, rain down your ferocious blessings, and show me your strength to this tiny existence! Let your godly hammer strike the anvil, and demonstrate your authority, and devour the earth with water!! Ah, the rain!! Destroy and wash everything away!!¡ºCumulonimbus!!¡»"


    She chants every word out like an aria.


    Itsts over a minute.


    The surroundings turn dark immediately when the chanting ends.


    A few secondster... heavy rain falls from the sky.


    Violent winds spring up around us as lightning appeared in the midst of the dark clouds.


    Among the sounds of the waterfall-like rain, streaks of purple lightning ran through the clouds, causing loud booms.


    The electricity in the clouds slowly bes stronger.


    The lightning continues to grow, as if to make the light be stronger.


    ...It strikes the earth.


    Krash!!


    And it strikes the tree.


    My eardrums are buzzing and my eyes are in spirals.


    I almost fainted.


    "Ah!!"


    This is the sound Roxy utters when she makes a mistake.


    The clouds disperse in an instant.


    The lightning and rain stop.


    "Uwawa......"


    Roxy face turns green as she ran towards the tree.


    I look over in her direction. The horse that we brought has copsed with smoke rising from it.


    Roxy brings her hand over to the horse and begins chanting.


    "Oh merciful mother of gods, please heal this one''s wounds, and let him recover with a healthy body ¡ºEXHealing¡»."


    Roxy uses the intermediate ranked healing magic in a panic, and after a while, the horse wakes up.


    Looks like it''s not dead.


    Intermediate ranked healing magic cannot bring the dead back to life.


    The horse shows a frightened expression, and Roxy''s forehead breaks out cold sweat.


    "Phew, phew...... That was dangerous."


    This horse is the only horse our family has.


    Paul takes great care of it everyday, and would sometimes ride it outside far away with a smile...


    Even though it''s not a famous breed, it is Paul''s long-timepanion. One might even say that his love for the horse is just below his love for Zenith. Such is the importance of this horse.


    Of course, Roxy, who has lived with us for 2 years, knows it.


    I also know that Roxy witnessed Paul being in a trance while clinging onto the horse''s back and was surprised by it.


    "Please, keep this a secret?"


    Roxy says in a half-crying voice.


    She''s a little clumsy.


    But she works hard. I also know that she stays upte into the night to prepare my lessons.


    I also know that she doesn''t want to be looked down on because of her young age, and always tries to present herself with dignity.


    I really like that appearance.


    If there wasn''t such arge difference in age, I would like to marry her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell father."


    "Uuuu... Please do so."


    If only we met at the same age.


    "Uuu..."


    Even though Roxy is in a half-crying state, she quickly shakes her head, ps her cheek, looks at me with a solemn expression.


    "Then, please go ahead and try. I will take care of Kjav."


    The horse still shows an afraid expression and is ready to run away at any time now, but Roxy clings to it tightly with her body and reins it in.


    Even though I feel that she is unable to restrain it, the horse slowly calms down. Roxy maintains her position and starts chanting something.


    And then the the two of them are covered by earthen walls.


    A fortress made of earth ispleted quickly.


    This is the advanced ranked earth magic, Earth Fortress.


    With this, it should be fine even if they receive lightning strikes.


    Alright, time to start.


    Let me think what the chant is...


    "Oh great water spirit, the son of the lightning emperor who ascended to the skies!! Fulfill my wishes, rain down your ferocious blessings, and show me your strength to this tiny existence! Let your godly hammer strike the anvil, and demonstrate your authority, and devour the earth with water!! Ah, the rain!! Destroy and wash everything away!!¡ºCumulonimbus!!¡»"


    I say it all in one shot.


    The clouds start to gather.


    At the same time, I understood ¡ºCumulonimbus¡».


    Creating clouds somewhere in the middle stratosphere along withplex movements to form storm clouds. It''s probably something like that.


    If mana isn''t poured into the formation, the clouds will stop forming and dissipate.


    (Never mind about the mana, it''s too tiring to raise your hands for 1 hour...)


    No, wait.


    A magician requires a spirit of creativity and research.


    Do you really need to maintain the posture like collecting Genki for an hour?


    That''s right, this is a test.


    It isn''t about maintaining the same position, but about using melded magic after creating the clouds to sustain them.


    I almost fail to think of it. The things I''ve learned are about to be used.


    "Let me think. I saw it before on television. The process of how clouds form..."


    There are still some of the clouds that Roxy made earlier.


    It''s something about how water evaporation spirals up. To create a certain rising air flow, you need to let the bottom part be warm, or something like that.


    And I need to ensure that the upper section can be quickly cooled down...


    When I try to do this, half of my mana is actually taken away.


    But if it''s done this way, then it should be able to maintain itself for more than an hour.


    While looking at the rainstorm, I enter the fortress made by Roxy with satisfaction.


    Roxy is sitting in the dark corner, her hands holding onto the horse''s reins.


    She sees me and nods.


    "This fortress will disappear after an hour, so you can stop the magic before then."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t worry. Kjav is fine."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t keep saying okay. You need to control the clouds outside seriously for an hour."


    Hm?


    "Do I need to control it?"


    "Hm? Did I say something strange?"


    "But is there a need to control it?"


    "Of course. saint ranked water magic is also magic. If you don''t sustain it with mana, the wind will blow it away."


    "But I already made it so that it can''t be blown away...?"


    "Huh? What...!?"


    Roxy, who seems to have noticed something, runs out of the fortress.


    The fortress immediately falls apart.


    Hey hey, aren''t you going to continue controlling it?


    The horse will get buried alive.


    "Arara."


    I quickly take over and walk outside.


    Roxy stares nkly at the skies.


    "...Is that so, the spiraling tornado will bring the clouds upwards...!!"


    The skies are filled with the ever-growing clouds that I created.


    I think I did a pretty good job.


    I watched a random show in the past that used science to exin the process behind huge tornadoes.


    Even though I can''t really remember its contents.


    I just tried it relying on my instinct, and in the end I seem to have done it pretty well.


    "Rudei. You pass."


    "Eh? But it hasn''t been an hour?"


    "There''s no need to wait. It''s enough if you did this much. But can you make it disappear?"


    "Ah, yes. Although I need a bit of time."


    I lower the temperature at the bottom part of the storm while increasing the temperature of the top. Then I create an air flow towards the ground before finally using wind magic to forcibly blow the clouds away.


    Roxy and I arepletely soaked by the time I''m done with it.


    "Congrattions. The you right now is at the Water-Saint ranked."


    The bishoujo in front of me with water dripping from her fringe announces it to me with a rarely seen smile.


    The me who had never achieved anything in life has finally aplished something.


    A strange sensation seems to spread across my abdomen.


    I know this feeling.


    It''s a sense of fulfillment.


    I finally feel it in this moment, that this is my [First step] aftering to this world.


    Part 5


    On the second day, Roxy, who hasn''t changed in the past 2 years, packs up her luggage and stands in front of the gates.


    My parents didn''t change too much either since Roxy came.


    I am the only one who has grown taller.


    "Roxy, it''s fine if you want to continue staying in our home. There are many things I haven''t cooked for you..."


    "That''s right. Even if your job as a home tutor is over, you have done many things for usst year. The people from the vige will definitely wee you."


    My parents are trying to keep Roxy.


    Somewhere along the way, Roxy and my parents have be close.


    Well, she''s always free from the afternoon to the evening. If she did something every day, she should be able to get a lot of contacts.


    A thing unlike a protagonist who has to do a lot of things, otherwise their stats won''t change.


    "No. Thank you for saying this, but this situation has let me realize my weakness. I will tour the world and polish up my magic skills."


    She seems to have received a shock after I caught up with her in rank.


    She told me in the past how she hated students surpassing the teacher.


    "Is that so. Here, what can I say. My apologies, it seems our son has made you lose confidence."


    Paul, what the heck are you saying.


    "No, this event has made me learned not to be too full of myself. I''m actually grateful for this."


    "It''s okay to be proud of yourself if you can use saint ranked water magic."


    "I understand that even if you don''t rely on that, if you base it on creativity, then you cane up with even stronger magic."


    Roxy smiles bitterly while stroking my head.


    "Rudei. Even though I tried my best, I am unable to teach you at my current level."


    "This isn''t true. Sensei gave me many things."


    "I''m satisfied if you say that... Ah, right."


    Roxy searches her mantle with her hand and pulls out something tied with a ribbon.


    "Congrats on your graduation. Because I didn''t have time to prepare, take this and bear with it."


    "This is...?"


    "Migurd''s protection amulet. If you evere across a hostile demon, you can present this with my name. You mighte to an understanding... probably."


    "I will treat it with care."


    "It''s only a possibility. Don''t believe in it too much."


    Roxy smiles at the very end and sets off.


    I don''t know when my tears started flowing.


    She really gave me a lot.


    Knowledge, experience, technique...


    If I didn''t meet up with her, I might still be studying inefficiently with my hand holding onto the magic textbook.


    And most importantly, she brought me out.


    To the outside world.


    Merely that.


    Roxy brought me out.


    This event carries an important meaning.


    Roxy only came to this vige for 2 years.


    Roxy, who didn''t know how tomunicate well with others.


    As a person from a demon race, Roxy couldn''t have been treated well by the vigers.


    It wasn''t Paul or Zenith, but Roxy who brought me out to the world. This important meaning.


    She only brought me outside of the vige.


    But the thought of just taking a step outside the gate was definitely a shadow within my heart.


    And she cured it.


    Just passing through the vige.


    My heart has been released and freed from the darkness.


    She didn''t have the intention to make me be a better person.


    But it is undeniable that she dispelled my heart''s shadow.


    I took another step outside the gates yesterday when we got drenched.


    There is only the ground.


    The normal ground.


    I''m not shivering.


    I can finally walk outside.


    She did something no one else had done.


    Not even my parents or siblings did it in my past life.


    She did it.


    Taking on the responsibility to give me courage without any rebuke.


    She did not do it consciously.


    I understand that.


    She did it for herself.


    I know that.


    But I still respect her.


    I respect the small girl.


    I swear it in my heart to respect her until her figure disappears.


    My hands are holding onto the staff and amulet that Roxy gave me.


    As well as the various knowledge she taught me.


    I suddenly remember.


    The panties that hadn''t been washed and were stolen from Roxy are still in my room.


    I''m sorry.

 Chapter 8: Friend

    <h4>Chapter 8: Friend</h4>


    Part 1


    I decided to try going out.


    It wasn''t easy for Roxy to bring me out. This shouldn''t be wasted.


    "Dad. Can I go out to y?"


    On a particr day, I asked Paul while carrying a botanical encyclopedia.


    Kids around this age will run off to unknown ces in the blink of an eye.


    Even though I won''t go very far away, not telling someone will make my parents worry.


    "Outside? To y? Not in the courtyard?"


    "Yes."


    "O-ohh. Of course."


    He easily agrees.


    "Come to think of it, there wasn''t really any personal time given to you. We made arbitrary decisions to let you learn magic and sword techniques at the same time, but ying is also important for a child."


    "I''m grateful to have met a great teacher."


    I actually thought Paul was a very strict person in regards to education, but in reality he has a tender side to his thinking.


    I even considered the possibility of being requested to train my sword techniques for the entire day. What a waste of my efforts.


    Even though he''s a person who belongs to the instinctive side, he''s not the "if there''s a will, there''s a way" type.


    "Come to think of it, you actually want to go outside, hm. I always felt your body was weak in the past. Time passes by really quickly."


    "Did you consider my body to be weak?"


    This is the first time I''ve heard of it. I haven''t caught any illnesses.


    "Because you didn''t cry at all when you were young."


    "Is that so. Well, isn''t it good there''s nothing wrong? You raised a cute and robust kid, heh."


    I show a funny face to Paul, and he smiles wryly at me.


    "You''re actually making me worry when you''re not acting like a kid."


    "Which part are you unsatisfied with when your eldest son is reliable?"


    "No, nothing really."


    "It''s okay if you educated me with an unsatisfied expression to be a worthy sessor to the Greyrat family."


    "I can say without pride that your dad is a wild child who only thinks of flipping girls'' skirts all day long."


    "Flipping skirts hmm?"


    This world also has it?


    This guy, actually saying that he''s a wild child.


    "If you want to be worthy of the Greyrat''s name, bring a girlfriend back."


    What? We''re that type of family?


    Aren''t we protecting the borders? Aren''t we lower ranked nobility?


    There aren''t any formalities or anything? No, in any case we''re only lower ranked. Then let it be that way.


    "I got it. Then, I''ll go to the vige to find a ce where I can flip skirts."


    "Ah, you must treat girls nicely. Also, don''t be haughty because you''re strong and capable of using magic. The strength of a male doesn''t exist for the purpose of putting on airs."


    Oh, that was well said.


    Indeed, indeed, I really want to let my past brothers listen to that too.


    That''s right, just using brute force to do things is pointless.


    Paul said it very well. I''m also a logical person.


    "I understand Dad. The purpose of being strong is to act cool in front of girls!"


    "...... No, it''s not like that."


    Eh? The topic isn''t going towards that direction?


    Oops. Hehe.


    "I''m just kidding. It exists to protect the weak right?"


    "Mmmm, that''s right."


    As we finish talking about this, I ce the botanical encyclopedia under my arm and stick the rod Roxy gave to me on my waist. As I prepare to depart, I suddenly remember something and turn my head.


    "Ahh, that''s right. Dad, I will go out from time to time in the future, but I''ll tell someone if I go out and I won''t miss my daily sword and magic practice. I''lle back before dusk and I won''t go to dangerous ces."


    "Ah... Hoh."


    I''ll make things clear just in case.


    Paul suddenly bes speechless.


    Actually, these are supposed to be your lines right?


    "Well, I''m heading out."


    ".........Be careful on the road."


    Just like that, I walk out of the gate.


    Part 2


    After a few days.


    The outside isn''t scary. It''s smooth. I even manage to cheerfully greet the people who pass by.


    Everyone knows me too. Paul and Zenith''s kid. Roxy''s disciple.


    I''ll introduce myself to the people I meet for the first time. I''ll say hello to the people I meet the second time. Everyone replies to me with a smile on their face too.


    It has been such a long time since I felt so rxed.


    More than half of the reason for this is due to Paul and Zenith''s fame. The rest is thanks to Roxy.


    These are basically Roxy''s efforts.


    I''ll take good care of the divine artifact (panties).


    Part 3


    Well now,.


    The goal of going out is to rely on my own feet (including my foot between my legs) and memorize the surroundings'' geography.


    If I memorize it, I won''t be lost even if I suddenly get chased out from home to chase after skirts.


    At the same time, I wanted to investigate the nts.


    Incidentally, I have the botanical encyclopedia and I can identify what''s edible and what''s not, as well as differentiate between medicinal and poisonous nts... It''s good to identify them when you''re hungry.


    That way, even if I''m chased out from home I won''t get hungry.


    Roxy just gave me a rough idea about the vige nts, wheat, vegetables, and ingredients for creating perfume.


    The ingredient for creating the perfume are flowers from the nt named Bardius, which resemblesvender.


    A faint purplish color, and also edible.


    With emphasis on eye-catching nts, Ipare the nts I see with the botanical encyclopedia.


    But the vige isn''t very big, so there aren''t many varieties of nts.


    After a few days, my routes have be broader, and I started moving in the direction to the forest.


    There are many types of nts in the forest.


    "Based on rumors, it is more dangerous inside the forest because mana tends to gather there easily."


    The areas where mana tends to gather easily will have a higher chance of creating monsters.


    This is because creatures will undergo sudden changes due to the mana.


    Though I don''t know why mana gathers inside the forest easily.


    But this area has very few monsters here since the vige will hunt them periodically, making it safer.


    Monster Hunting is exactly as the words mean.


    Every month, knights, hunters, and the self-patrolling team of men will go out in full force to enter the forest and clear them out.


    But it is said that deep inside the forest, there might be the possibility of a fearsome monster.


    Even though I know magic and have some form of fighting strength, I''m still a NEET who has never fought before.


    I can''t be arrogant.


    I don''t have actualbat experience. It would be terrible if I made a mistake because ofcency.


    I have seen a lot of people dying like that......... in manga.


    Also, I''m not a hot-blooded person. I feel that avoiding fights is the best.


    If I see any creature, I''ll run to Paul and report it.


    I''ll do just that.


    I climb up a small hill as I think.


    There''s a huge solitary tree that stands high above.


    It''s the biggest tree around here.


    I am nning to check out what sort of trees here are the biggest.


    And at this moment.


    "Demons shouldn''t stay here!"


    The voice carries along with the wind.


    It reminds me of a hated memory.


    The kind that made stay home as a NEET.


    As well as the nightmarish time when I had the nickname, "Uncircumcised Dong".


    And this voice greatly resembles the voice that used to call me that.


    Clearly distinct voices belonging to bullies.


    "Get lost!!"


    "Eat this!"


    "I managed to hit!"


    I take a look over and find the field that turned into a marsh-like area from the recent rainy days.


    In the field, I see 3 mud-covered kids throwing mud at a small boy.


    "You get 10 points if you hit the head!"


    "Okay!"


    "I got it! I got it!"


    Woah. This is really irritating. Bullies spotted. These delinquents feel that it''s fine to do anything to the lower ranked people in society. Buying air guns and shooting at them. It''s clearly stated that you can''t shoot at humans. They don''t even treat them as humans.


    You can''t treat them as humans.


    And talking about that small boy, it would be fine if he runs away quickly, but I don''t understand why he''s taking his sweet time.


    I take another look at him, and finally realize that he''s carrying something like a basket in front of his chest, hugging it to protect it from the mud.


    Thus, he''s unable to avoid the attacks from the bullies.


    "He''s carrying something!!"


    "The demon''s treasure!!"


    "He must have stolen it from somewhere!!"


    "Hitting it gets 100 points!!"


    "Steal the treasure!!"


    As I run towards the bullying boys, I create a mud ball using magic. The instant I''m within firing distance, I throw it with all my strength.


    "Wah!"


    "What''s wrong!?"


    I hit the face of the one who looks like the leader.


    "Ouch, it went into my eyes."


    "What are you doing!!"


    "Get lost if it doesn''t concern you!!"


    "Are you trying to be the ally of the demon races!!"


    The target changed to me in an instant.


    This is the same no matter what world it is.


    "I''m not the ally of the demon races. I''m the ally of the weak."


    I said with pride, but the young boys feel they are standing on justice''s side.


    "What the heck are you acting cool for!!"


    "You''re the kid from that knight, right!!"


    "The nobles'' ''young master,'' hah!!"


    Arara, this is bad. My identity has been divulged.


    "Do you really think it''s good for a knight''s kid to do this!!"


    "I''ll tell other people the knights have be allies with the demon races!!"


    "Tell our brothers toe now!!"


    "Brother!! There''s a strange person here!!"


    The kids use Call For Allies!


    But it isn''t effective at all.


    However, my legs are trembling!


    Gosh, even though it''s 3 people on the other side, the fact that my legs went weak because of the kids'' shouting is really too embarrassing.


    Is this the result of being bullied into a NEET...


    "S-shut up! You''re the worst for bullying 1 person when you have 3!"


    They showed a Huh~? expression.


    A-annoying.


    "You''re the one who''s annoying, what are you shouting for, idiot!!"


    Because I''m angry, I throw a ball at them. It misses.


    "Idiot!!"


    "Where did this guy pick up mud from!!"


    "Who cares, just throw back at him!!"


    I''m treated with thrice the retaliation. I rely on what Paul had taught and use my magic to avoid them all elegantly.


    "I c-can''t hit him!!"


    "Why are you evading!!"


    Hahaha, it''s nothing special if you can''t hit me!


    They keep throwing for a while, but after realizing they can''t hit me, they stop as if they were finding it boring.


    "Ah~ahh! This is boring!!"


    "Let''s go!!"


    "I''ll tell others that the knight''s kid has be an ally of the demon races!!"


    We didn''t lose. We only got tired of ying.


    Leaving this line of argument behind, the 3 brats walk to the other side of the wheat field.


    Sess! I won against bullies for the first time in my life!


    W-well, it''s nothing much to be proud of.


    Well,e to think of it, I''m still not good at fighting. It''s great that it didn''t turn into a fight.


    "Hey, are you alright? Are your things fine?"


    In any case, I turn my head back to look at the young boy who was thrown at...


    "Wooah..."


    There''s a bishounen who makes people think he''s not of the same age.


    Hair slightly too long for a child, sculpted-like nose, small cute lips, pointed chin. His porcin-like skin ¡ª¨C along with an expression like a frightened rabbit, creates an indescribable aesthetic beauty to him.


    Damn. If Paul was more of a bishounen, then maybe I would also......


    No, Paul isn''t bad. Zenith is also very good-looking.


    This face has no problems.


    Compared to the previous face that was full of fat cellulose, there''s absolutely no problem.


    Definitely, yup.


    "Um... Um... I''m f-fine..."


    The young boy shows me a weak expression.


    He''s almost like a small animal, making people feel like there''s a need to protect it.


    This is an instant hook to any shotacon onee-san if they saw him.


    But he''s dirtied by mud everywhere now.


    Mud is everywhere on his clothes. Half of his face is covered with mud, and his hair has been turned into the color of mud too.


    It is a miracle that he managed to protect the basket.


    There''s no choice.


    "Put the things down and kneel beside the drain over there for a while."


    "Eh...? Eh...?"


    Even though he is bewildered, I don''t know why he still followed the order.


    As if he is unable to go against any orders.


    Well, if he was able to go against orders, he would have retaliated just now.


    The young boy goes down on all fours and faces toward the drain.


    If any shotacon onii-chan saw that, he would have definitely done something that is illegal...


    "Close your eyes."


    I adjust the temperature of the water to appropriate level with fire magic.


    I create warm water at around 40 degrees.


    And pour it over the young boy.


    "Waah!!"


    I grab the panicking young boy''s neck and wash clean the mud from his hair.


    Even though he resisted at the start, after he got used to the temperature, he quietens down.


    His clothes... Well, it''s better to wash it at home.


    "Alright, this should be enough."


    After washing the mud off, I use fire magic to create a hot wind like a hair-dryer as I use a handkerchief to carefully wipe the young boy''s face.


    Along with Elf-like long ears, his emerald-colored hair also appear before me.


    The moment I saw the color, I remember Roxy''s words.


    "Absolutely do not approach the race with emerald-colored hair."


    Erm?


    No, there''s something slightly different.


    I remember it''s...


    "To those with emerald colored hair with a ruby-colored stone on their forehead, do not approach them."


    Yup, that''s right.


    The race that has a ruby-colored stone on their forehead.


    The young boy has a big forehead with a beautiful white color.


    OK, it''s safe.


    He''s not from the dangerous Superd race.


    "T... Thanks..."


    Ie back to my senses after he thanks me.


    Hey, hey, that made me jump a little.


    I give conceited advice to him with the slight intent of venting my embarrassment.


    "Hey you. If you don''t fight back they will alwayse after you."


    "I can''t win..."


    "The most important thing is to have the will to fight back."


    "But they are always bigger kids... I''m scared of pain..."


    I see.


    If he resists, they will call other people topletely force him into submission?


    This is certainly the same in any world.


    Because of Roxy''s efforts, the adults ept the demon races, but children are different.


    Sometimes they are incredibly cruel.


    If anyone is slightly different, they will reject them.


    "It must be hard on you. Because your hair color resembles that of the Superd race, you got bullied."


    "Are y-you fine with it...?"


    "It''s because my teacher is also from a demon race. What race are you from?"


    Roxy said the Migurd race is close to the Superd race.


    Perhaps he is also something like that.


    I ask him with this line of thought, but the young boy shakes his head.


    "...I don''t know."


    Hmm, you don''t know?


    Perhaps it''s because of his age?


    "What''s your father''s race?"


    "... He''s half-human, half-elf."


    "How about your mother?"


    "Human, but she has a little of a beast race lineage..."


    Half elf and 1/4 of a beast race lineage?


    That is why he has this kind of hair...?


    When I am thinking it through, the young boy''s eyes fill with tears.


    "...So, even though my father says... I''m not from a demon race... but, my hair color, is different from my father and mother''s..."


    Ifort him by stroking his head.


    But it''s also a big problem if the hair color is different.


    There''s the possibility of his mothermitting adultery with another guy.


    "The only difference is the hair color?"


    "... My ears, are longer than father''s..."


    "I see..."


    Green haired, long-ear magical races... it could be possible that anywhere has that.


    Hmm, even though I don''t want to ask too much about another person''s home, I''m also a bullied child, so it''s best to help him. It''s too sad if he gets bullied just because of his hair color.


    The fact I got bullied is partly my fault.


    But this young boy is different. Reincarnating and then relying on himself is impossible.


    He has been pelted with mud because his hair color is slightly green since birth.


    Uuuu... just thinking of that makes me frightened enough to pee.


    "Is your father nice to you?"


    "...... Yes. Even though he''s scary when he''s angry, he won''t get angry if I listen to him."


    "Is that so. How about your mother?"


    "She''s very gentle."


    Hoh. From his voice, his parents are very loving toward him.


    No, you can''t really be clear about these things.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    "...Go, go where?"


    "I''ll follow you."


    Following the kid will allow me to see his parents. It''s super logical.


    "...W-why do you want to follow me?"


    "Well you see, those guys mighte back. Let me escort you. Are you going back? Or do you want to send this basket somewhere?"


    "I''m sending food... to father..."


    His father is half-elf?


    When ites to elves in story books, they are long-lived, solitary, and arrogant to other races. They are well-versed in archery and magic, especially water and wind magic. With bona fide long ears.


    ording to Roxy, "Basically the description fits, but they aren''t really a race that''s closed off."


    Just as expected, are the elves beautiful in appearance? No, elves being beautiful is merely Japanese imagination. In Western games, they are frail-looking and don''t really look that pretty. There are some cultural differences in our countries.


    Although, from looking at this boy, one would know that his parents must be a strikingbination of charm.


    "May I ask... why are you protecting me?"


    The young boy stutters, with his actions seemingly raising a desire to protect him.


    "Because my father says it''s a must to be an ally of the weak."


    "But... you will get shunned by others."


    That''s true.


    If I help bullied people, I''ll get bullied too ¡ª- Amon thing.


    "Then how about you y with me. From today onward, we''re friends."


    "Eh!?"


    So let''s form a tag-team, yeah.


    Chain bullying usually happens after the helped party betrays its benefactor. The person who got help should take up responsibility and be grateful to the person who helped. Although the circumstances around this boy are different, there''s a more deep-rooted reason to his bullying. I doubt he will betray me and join in the bullying.


    "Ah, do you need to help with housework?"


    "N-no."


    I also need to listen to his opinions, but he shakes his head with a weak expression.


    His expression is just too amazing. He will absolutely hook onee-chans with shotacon tendencies.


    Well this idea is pretty good.


    He will definitely be very popr among the girls with his face. Then, if I''m with him, anyone who''s left over might take notice of me. Even though my face isn''t anything special, if we two guys stand together, we will look like a quality catch.


    Any girls who are not so confident will change their target to me.


    I prefer them over the girls brimming with confidence.


    It should work. Girls will move together with uglier ones to entuate their beauty. I''m the opposite.


    "Syl...ph¡ª¨C"


    He quietly whispers, but I didn''t really hear thetter half of it. Sylph, huh.


    "It''s a great name. Just like the spirit of the wind."


    As I say it, Sylph blushes and nods.


    Part 4


    Sylph''s dad is also a bishounen.


    Long pointed ears, shining golden hair, and a little body without muscles. He doesn''t stain the reputation of a "Half-elf" in the slightest, and as a male he inherited the good points of the elves and the human race.


    He''s standing on the top of the watch tower, his hand holding a bow while overseeing the forest.


    "Dad, this, bento..."


    "Ah, I''m always troubling you, Luffy. You didn''t get bullied today?"


    "No, someone helped me."


    Introduced by his eyes, I make a simple greeting.


    Luffy is his nickname huh. Why is there a feeling that he will suddenly extend his limbs?


    If Sylph was so optimistic, he might not have been bullied.


    "I''m pleased to meet you. My name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    "Greyrat... You''re Paul''s family?"


    "Yes. Paul is my father."


    "Ohh, I heard of you. You''re really a polite child. Oh, my apologies. I''m Rawls. I''m usually hunting in the forest."


    ording to him, this watch tower is meant to observe if any monsterse from the forest. It is manned 24 hours a day, patrolled by the men of the vige. Paul also takes the shift, so Rawls has met up with him before, and the two of them have discussed their children with each other.


    "Our child appears this way because she resembles our ancestors a little. Please get along well with this child."


    "Of course. Even if Sylph is from the Supard race, my attitude will not change. I swear upon my father''s name."


    After hearing that, Rawls utters a voice of admiration.


    "You understand about honor at such a young age... I''m envious of Paul having such an excellent child."


    "Being excellent when one is young does not mean that one will continue to be excellent. It''s not toote if you want to be envious. You can wait until Sylph grows up."


    I alsofort Sylph at the same time.


    "I see... You''re exactly as Paul described."


    "...What did father say?"


    "He says he loses confidence as a father when he converses with you."


    "Is that so. Well, I will do some wrong things from now on so he can give me a sermon."


    The corner of my sleeves is pulled as I''m talking about this. When I look back, I see that Sylph is lowering his head while pulling on my sleeves. Is it too boring for a child when adults are talking?


    "Rawls-san. Can we y for a little while?"


    "Ah, of course. But don''t approach the forest."


    It isn''t really necessary for this point to be said...


    But it''s probably insufficient.


    "There''s a really big tree up on the hill when we came here. We will y over there, and I''ll bring Sylph back before the sun sets. But if you don''t see us when you return home, then the possibility of us being in some form of trouble is very high, so please search for us then."


    "Ah... Hah."


    Well this is a world without handphones. Reports,munications and discussions must be held up.


    There is no possible way topletely avoid idents. It is imperative to immediately take corrective actions.


    Even though there is good national security in this country, one wouldn''t know what sort of dangers are lurking.


    Amidst Rawls'' stunned gaze, we walk towards the big tree in the hills.


    "Well what should we y?"


    "D-don''t know... I never yed with f-friends before..."


    Sylph seems to be hesitating about the "friends" issue. He probably didn''t have any friends before.


    How sad. Even though I don''t have friends now either.


    "Hmm. Come to think of it, I''m also one who has stayed indoors until now. What shall we y?"


    Sylph fidgets with his hands and looks up to me by raising his head.


    I''m about the same height as he is, but he''s bending his body while raising his head to look at me.


    "Erm, why do you change between I (BOKU) and I (ORE) from time to time?"


    "Hm? Ahh. It''s impolite if you don''t change your speech ordingly to match the person''s position. It''s necessary to use polite speech towards someone with a higher position."


    "Polite speech?"


    "It is what I did earlier."


    "Hrm?"


    He doesn''t seem to understand, but this is something that one will slowly learn.


    This is how one bes an adult.


    "Instead of this, about that earlier, teach me."


    "That earlier?"


    Sylph blinks and uses his hands to exin.


    "The hot water that gushes out from your hands, and the hot wind that blows. That."


    "Ah¨C. That."


    The magic that I used to wash off the mud from him.


    "Is it hard?"


    "Even though it''s hard, if you practice, anyone can do it... probably."


    The recent capacity of mana has increased so much that I don''t know how much I have. Plus I''m not sure about the average mana capacity of the people here.


    Although, it is just using fire magic to heat up water. If it''s not using voiceless incantations to create instant hot water, then anyone is probably able to replicate it using melded magic. So it should be fine. Probably.


    "Alright. From today onward we will have special training!!"


    Sylph and I yed like this until dark.


    Part 5


    When I reach home, I find Paul in a bad mood.


    He''s showing off an angry expression. Both of his hands are on his waist as he''s standing in the veranda.


    Hm, did I screw something up? If I think about it, there''s only the divine artifact that I carefully kept (panties) but had been discovered...


    "Dad, I''m home."


    "Do you know why I''m angry?"


    "No."


    Pretend that I don''t know. If the pa... divine artifact isn''t actually discovered, then I''m digging my own grave.


    "Just earlier, Mrs. Ada came to look for me. It seems that you hit her kid Somar."


    Ada, Somar. Who?


    I begin to think of the names that I have never heard before.


    Basically, I only greeted others in this vige.


    Announce my own name and the other people will say theirs too. Are there any among them who''s named Ada? Feels like yes and no...


    Hm? Wait.


    "Is it about today?"


    "Yes."


    I met Sylph, Rawls, and the 3 brats today.


    That means Somar is one of the 3 brats?


    "I didn''t hit him. I only threw mud."


    "Do you remember what I said earlier?"


    "Being strong isn''t for the purpose of being cool?"


    "That''s right."


    Oh hoh.


    I see. Come to think of it, those guys said they would announce that I had be the ally of the demon races.


    I''m not sure what sort of lies they hit me with, but in any case, they''re directed at me.


    "I''m not sure what sort of rumors dad heard..."


    "No!! If you did something wrong, you must first apologize!!"


    I get scolded hard.


    I''m not sure what he heard, but he doesn''t seem to suspect it.


    What a pain. In this situation, even if I say that I helped Sylph because they were bullying him, it will sound a lie.


    But I can only start from the beginning.


    "Actually, I was walking on my way..."


    "Don''t find excuses!!"


    Paul''s getting more and more impatient. Never mind lies, even my exnations won''t get through.


    Even though it''s okay to say sorry first, I don''t think it''s good for Paul.


    I don''t want my younger brother or sister to meet such unfair treatment either.


    This style of education is not okay.


    "..."


    "What''s the matter, why are you being quiet?"


    "Because anything I say is an excuse for you to scold me."


    "What did you say!?"


    Paul looks at me in fury.


    "Getting angry and forcing a child to apologize before saying anything, it really makes me envious that the adults'' methods are so convenient and easy."


    "Rudi!!"


    Paa, my face receives a fiery strike.


    I got hit.


    But that is to be expected. Provoking someone will certainly mean getting hit. Of course it will happen.


    So I stood firmly. I haven''t been hit for nearly 20 years...


    No, I was beaten all over when I left the house, so that''s 5 years.


    "Father, I have done everything I can to be a good child. I have never betrayed my parents'' lessons, and I have aplished things with all my efforts."


    "That has nothing to do with today, right?"


    Paul didn''t expect to hit me.


    He''s obviously in confusion.


    Well, that''s good.


    "No, it has everything to do with it. I have worked hard to gain father''s trust and to have a peace of mind, yet father doesn''t listen to any of my exnations, trusts someone whom I have never met blindly, and then yells at me before finally hitting me."


    "But that kid Somar really did get hurt..."


    He did?


    That isn''t something I did. Did he do it to himself?


    He might have done an ident faker stunt...


    But in any case, it''s such a pity. I''m the one with justice on my side.


    It isn''t a lie about falling down by ident.


    "Even if he got hurt because of me, I will not apologize. Since I have not betrayed Father''s lessons, I can even raise my chest up to say that it was done by me."


    "...Wait, what exactly happened?"


    Oh, are you finally interested? Well, that''s your decision to not listen.


    "Didn''t you refuse to hear any excuses?"


    As I counter with my question, Paul disys a pained expression. It seems he needs another push.


    "Don''t worry father. I will act as if I didn''t see 3 people hitting a defenseless person. I might as well join them to make it 4 versus 1. I will even announce everywhere that bullying the weak is Greyrat''s proud lessons. Then when I grow up, I''ll leave home and not call myself a Greyrat anymore. Disregarding that kind of violence in both verbal and physical abuse, and continuing to allow it to happen, makes me feel ashamed to call myself a Greyrat."


    Paul bes speechless.


    His face turns green and then red, as if he is very conflicted.


    Is he angry? Or does he need another push?


    Give it up Paul. I''m a 20+ year old guy who has constantly found excuses to situations one couldn''t win. If there''s the slightest opening, I can debate things to a draw.


    Plus I''mpletely in the right.


    You simply don''t have any chance of winning.


    "...... I''m sorry. It''s father''s mistake. Tell me about it."


    Paul lowers his head to me.


    That''s right. Pointless insistence will only make both parties unhappy.


    If you''re wrong, just apologize. This is for the best.


    As my mood lightens up, I state things in detail to exin the incident.


    I heard voices as I climbed up the hill. 3 kids were throwing mud from the wheat field. After I threw mud at them twice and quarreled with them, they left after insulting us with a few lines. After that, I used magic to wash the kid clean and yed with him.


    Something like that.


    "Then if there''s a need to apologize, Somar should do it to Sylph first. It''s easy for the wounds on a body to heal quickly, but it isn''t for something done to the mind."


    "...You''re right. It''s father''s fault. I''m sorry."


    Paul lowers his shoulders in defeat.


    I remember what Rawls said earlier today when I see him this way.


    "He seems to lose his confidence as a father when he converses with you."


    It might be possible that Paul is trying to teach me a lesson to show his side as a father.


    Well, he only fails this once.


    "There''s no need to apologize. If you feel that I did something wrong, please scold me without reservations, but please listen to my exnations. Even if it doesn''t exin enough or sounds like an excuse, I would have something that I want to say. Please try to understand my thoughts."


    "Aah. I will take notice of it, but I don''t think that you will actually make mistakes..."


    "Then treat it as an educational experience and use it on my future siblings."


    "...Let''s do that."


    Paul''s expression ispletely full of defeat and self-mockery.


    Did I overdo it? Losing to a 5 years old kid. Mmm. I would be shocked too if it was me.


    This guy is still very young for a father.


    "Come to think of it, father, how old are you?"


    "Hm? 24 years old, what''s the matter?"


    "I see."


    Having me at 19 years old?


    Even though I don''t know the average marrying age, if he''smonly having to face monsters or wars, it''s kind of appropriate to marry at 19?


    A guy who''s younger than me, marrying someone, and having to worry about his child''s education. Honestly, which part of the 34 year-old me who''s jobless, homeless, achievement-less, actually winspared to him...


    Oh forget it.


    "Father, can I bring Sylph here to y next time?"


    "Eh? Ahh, of course."


    I enter the house as I''m satisfied with his reply.


    It is good that Paul doesn''t discriminate against the demon races.


    Part 6


    ¨CPaul''s point of view¨C


    My son got angry.


    He, who has never expressed himself much before, has a quiet fury within him now.


    How did things end up like this?


    The incident happened this afternoon when Mrs. Ada came to our home to make a huge fuss.


    She brought her child Somar, who has been touted as a horrible brat by others, and the corners of his eyes are bruised. As a swordsman, I had enough experience to see that it was the sign of being beaten.


    Mrs. Ada wasn''t very clear, but in any case my son has hit Somar.


    Hearing this, I am actually relieved.


    It was probably Rudi wanting to join Somar andpany to y.


    But my son is different from other children. He''s a Water-Saint ranked magician at his young age.


    He must have arrogantly said something and got into a fight after being rebutted.


    Although my son is honest and smart, he still resembles a child in some areas.


    Mrs. Ada makes it seem like a great deal, but that''s just a kids'' quarrel. Based on what I see, that injury wouldn''t leave a scar.


    I''ll finish things with a few lines of scolding.


    Children will surely quarrel, but Rudi is more powerful than any other child. Besides being a disciple of the young Water-Saint ranked magician Roxy, he''s also taught by me and trained his body since he was 3 years old.


    It would have been a one-sided affair.


    It should be okay if it''s only today, but if he gets too emotional, he might overdo things.


    Plus, Rudi''s so smart that he should be able to solve things without hitting Somar.


    I must teach him that fighting is ack of thinking things through, and he needs to consider the aftermath before acting.


    I need to be stricter here.


    But things didn''t turn out the way I envisioned.


    My son didn''t intend to apologize at all.


    Never mind about him apologizing, he''s even looking at me like he''s looking at a bug.


    Maybe from my son''s point of view, it''s a fight against numbers, but he needs to realize that the stronger you are, the more you need to be conscious of your own strength.


    Furthermore, he even injured someone. In any case, I''ll let him apologize. He''s really clever. Maybe he can''t ept it for now, but he will find an answer by himself sooner orter.


    While I thought of that and used a harder tone to scold him, he refuted me with a few sarcastic remarks.


    I lost my temper to his provocation and hit him.


    Even though I wanted to teach him that the strong need to be conscious of their own strength and not use violence against the weak.


    I actually did it first.


    I was wrong earlier, but I am on the side as an educator so I can''t apologize.


    Teaching someone not to do what I just did ¨C this argument simply doesn''t hold water.


    While I''m incoherent, my son went on to state he has done nothing wrong and said if it''s not okay, he will leave this home.


    I nearly said the words, "then get lost", but I restrained myself.


    I have to restrain myself at this moment.


    I was the one who originally couldn''t bear my home''s formal rules and my strict father''s rebukes, before finally having a huge quarrel and leaving home.


    I inherited my father''s blood. Inherited that stubborn, rigid father''s blood.


    Rudeus is the same.


    Looking at this stubborn part, Rudeus is indeed my child.


    That day, when I was told to leave immediately, I couldn''t find a way out and really left home. Rudeus would probably leave too. Even though he said he will only leave after growing up, if I told him to leave, he would definitely leave immediately. We are alike in this aspect.


    It seems that father fell sick not long after I left and died. I heard that he terribly regretted that day''s quarrel.


    And to this incident, I med myself.


    No, to be clear about this, I was drowning in regret.


    And right now, if I told Rudeus to leave, he would surely do so, and I would regret this.


    Both of us would regret this.


    Endure it. I must learn from experience.


    Also, didn''t I decide it then? I won''t be like my father.


    "......I''m sorry. It''s father''s fault. Please tell me."


    I naturally apologized.


    And Rudeus''s expression also rxes, and he exins it lightly.


    Based on what he said, he incidentally saw Rawls'' kid being bullied, so he helped that kid.


    There wasn''t any beating. He only threw mud, and there wasn''t a fight at all.


    If what he said is true, then what Rudeus did is indeed something for him to be proud of. But instead of praising him, I didn''t listen to his exnations and hit him.


    Ahh, I remember now.


    I had experiences like this when I was young. Father didn''t listen to me and only pointed at my weakness. I was unhappy every time over this.


    What a failure. What''s with, "It''s a must to educate him"?


    Hah......


    Rudeus didn''t me me, and even consoled me at the end. What an amazing son. Is this really my son...... No, even among the people who Zenith might have had an affair with, there wasn''t anyone who was so brilliant.


    Uuu, is my seed that good...


    Rather than saying I''m proud, I think my stomach is hurting.


    "Father, can I bring Sylph over?"


    "Ah? Ahh, sure."


    But I think I should be happy over my son''s first friend.

 Chapter 9: Insensitive

    <h4>Chapter 9: Insensitive</h4>


    Part 1


    I''m 6 years old now.


    There isn''t much change in my lifestyle.


    I practice sword techniques in the morning. If I''m free in the afternoon, I''ll investigate my surroundings or practice magic techniques on the hill where the huge tree is at.


    sting wind to increase the speed of the sword, creating a shockwave to let my body sharply reverse in direction, forming quicksand to hinder the enemy''s footsteps......


    Some people might think that sword techniques will not improve if they keep thinking of using dirty tricks.


    But I do not think of it that way.


    There are two ways to be good at fighting games.


    The first is to consider ways in which the weak can beat the strong.


    The second is to raise my abilities and train.


    Right now I''m thinking of the former.


    My goal is to beat Paul.


    Paul is very strong. Even though he''s not mature enough as a father, he''s first ss as a swordsman.


    If I prioritize the 2nd method and wholeheartedly train my body, it''s indeed possible to win sooner orter.


    I''m 6. After 10 years, I will be 16 and Paul will be 35.


    And after another 5 years, I will be 21 and Paul will be 40.


    There is no meaning if I win "sooner orter" in this fashion.


    If I beat an opponent past his prime, he would just give an excuse like "Hah, if I was still in active duty..."


    There is only meaning if I beat the opponent at his peak condition.


    Paul is 25 years old right now.


    Even though he has left active duty, his body is in peak condition. I hope to win at least once in the next 5 years.


    It will be in sword techniques if possible. Otherwise, I''ll mix it up with magic spells and fight in closebat.


    While I think about it, I train against Paul''s image in my mind again today.


    Part 2


    If I go to the huge tree on the hill, I have a high chance of meeting Sylph.


    "Sorry, did you wait very long?"


    "No, I just arrived too."


    After saying lines that are simr to those when a couple meet up, we start to y together.


    In the beginning, the Somar kid from earlier and the other brats woulde running to us. In the midst of it, there were even upper grade primary school kids joining in, but they were all driven back. Every time, Somar''s mother woulde running to our home to make a huge fuss.


    I finally understood why. Even though Somar''s mother ims to be talking about the kids'' incidents, the truth is that she likes Paul. The kids'' quarrels are just an excuse for her toe running to see him. What a silly thing.


    Somar probably feels very irritated as well every time he receives a graze and brought over to us. Looks like he''s not trying to be an ident faker. It''s quite embarrassing to suspect him of doing that.


    They have been driven back 5 times.


    They finally didn''te after one abrupt day as a checkpoint. They asionally watch us y from afar, but they don''t talk to us if wee across each other.


    They seem to have decided topletely ignore us.


    With this, the incident appears to be resolved, and the huge tree on the hill has be our territory.


    Part 3


    I began to teach him magic under the guise of ying.


    If he can control magic, then he should be able to fend off the brats by himself.


    In the beginning, Sylph could only release elementary ranked magic 5 or 6 times before running out of breath, but in the span of 1 year, his mana capacity has grown considerably. Even if he practiced magic for half a day, he would have no problems with it.


    "There''s a limit to mana capacity."


    There''s very little truth to this line.


    But magic spells are a different thing.


    He is extremely weak in fire magic. He''s very skillful in wind and water magic, but he''s no good when ites to fire magic.


    Why? Is it because of the Elven blood within him?


    No.


    I learned during Roxy''s sses about the [specialized system] and [weak system].


    If it''s based on these words, everyone has their own specialized and weak systems.


    I once asked him, "Sylph, are you scared of fire?"


    Even though he replied with a "No.", when he showed me his palm, there was an ugly burn on it.


    When he was 3 years old and both of his parents were not paying attention, he grabbed a metal rod that was in the firece with his hand.


    "But I''m not scared of it anymore."


    Even though he says that, he might fear it subconsciously.


    This experience might affect his weak system.


    If you consider the dwarves, there are many who have water as their weak system.


    The dwarves typically stay near the mountainous areas, ying and having earth as theirpanion. When they grow up, they learn smithing from their fathers and live by digging mineral rocks as a livelihood, so their affinity is with fire and earth. However, their activities on the mountain will frequently be met with sudden hot springs, or floods caused by huge rainfall, so they are especially weak with water.


    It''s probably something like this, and not directly rted to race.


    Just to add on, I don''t have any weak systems.


    That''s because I was raised upfortably.


    You don''t really need to use fire to create warm winds and water.


    But teaching him such concepts are troublesome, so I just let him learn fire magic. There''s no disadvantage in being able to use fire anytime. Salmone will be destroyed if you heat things up. One doesn''t want to be poisoned to death from food, so they need to thoroughly cook it.


    If you use elementary magic to cure poison, most of the poisons can be neutralized.


    Even though Sylph struggles with it, he doesn''tin and keeps on training.


    That''s because he''s the one who asked for it.


    Sylph, who''s furrowing his forehead as he''s using my rod (the one Roxy gave me) and my magic textbook (taken from home), looks really beautiful.


    Even a male like myself thinks that way. He will definitely be very popr in the future.


    (A jealous heart is a father''s heart.)


    A voice like that suddenly rings in my mind. I quickly shake my head.


    No, no. Jealousy has no meaning. Plus, it should always be this strategy.


    Ikemen''s fishing bait strategy.


    With Sylph as the big ikemen and me as the regr dude, women will flock to me,l.


    "Hey, Rudi. How do you read this?"


    As I sing in my mind, Sylph uses his finger to point at the opened page, looking up at me.


    That gaze is too powerful. Emergency. It makes people want to hug and kiss him.


    Resist!


    "That''s ¡ºSnow avnche¡»."


    "What does it mean?"


    "It refers to a huge quantity of snow that has been gathered on a slope. When the slope is unable to sustain its own weight, it copses. During the winter, there''s snow that asionally drops from the rooftop right? This is the bigger sized version."


    "Is that so... Amazing. Have you seen it before?"


    "Snow Avnche? Of course... not."


    I only saw it on television.


    I let Sylph study the text book. At the same time, I can teach him how to read the book and write letters. Studying thenguage doesn''t have any bad points.


    Even though I don''t know what the literacy rate is in this world, it definitely wouldn''t be like Japan''s near 100% literacy rate.


    There is no magic spell that allows people to understand words in this world.


    The lower the literacy rate, the more important it is to know it.


    "I got it!!"


    Sylph makes a triumphant shout. I watch him seed at casting the the intermediate ranked magic, ¡ºIce pir¡». Arge ice pir grew out from the earth, glowing under the sunlight.


    "You''re very familiar with it now, hmm."


    "Yup!! ...But this book doesn''t have what Rudi used?"


    Sylph tilts his head and asks.


    "Hm?"


    I remember as he talks about the spell that I used. It''s about the incident with the hot water.


    I flip the magic textbook and point at two ces.


    "It''s written in here. Waterfall and Heat Hands."


    "...?"


    "Use them together."


    "...?"


    He still tilts his head.


    "How do you chant both at the same time?"


    Crap. I said it based on my instincts. That''s right, it didn''t describe how to chant two different words at the same time...


    Now I can''tugh at Paul for being an instinctive type.


    I demonstrated the voiceless incantations while casting 2 magic spells at the same time.


    Sylph''s eyes widen. Voiceless incantations is certainly ssified as a higher ranked skill in this world. Roxy is unable to do it, and it''s also said that only 1 teacher in the magic university is able to do it.


    So I shouldn''t teach voiceless incantation, but Roxy''s melded magic spells.


    I personally don''t think it''s too difficult, but achieving simr results should be enough.


    "Teach me that."


    "''That'' refers to?"


    "The one where you don''t need to speak."


    But Sylph doesn''t think it that way.


    Of course, it appears that using 2 different magic spells at the same time is better than casting a single spell.


    Hmm... Well, if I really can''t teach him, then he will choose melded magic by himself.


    "Hmm, sure. Well, just use the same feeling when you''re casting a magic spell. Gather the mana from your body to your finger tips and try casting the spell with chanting to replicate the feeling. Once you gather the mana, try to remember what spell you''re using and squeeze it out from your hands. Try doing that. Start with water bullet."


    Did I teach him well?


    I can''t exin it to him very well.


    Sylph closes his eyes while uttering a hmmm sound, twisting his body like he''s doing a funny dance.


    Trying to do something based on feeling is difficult.


    Voiceless incantation is processed in the mind, meaning that different people will have their own methods of doing it.


    I felt that foundations were important, so I let Sylph use incantations to cast magic for the whole year.


    As expected, it should be harder to use voiceless incantations the more you use chanting. It''s like using your right hand to do things till now and then changing to your left. It''s an extremely difficult task to suddenly change.


    "I seeded! I seeded Rudi!!"


    But things didn''t go the way I imagined.


    Sylph happily shouts and casts the water bullet spell repeatedly.


    Though he kept using chanting, perhaps it was only for one year. Just like removing the training wheels from a bicycle. The sensitivity of a youth. Or was it Sylph''s innate talent?


    "Good. Well then, let''s try all the magic that you have learned using voiceless incantation once."


    "Yeah!!"


    Well in any case, it will be easier for me to teach if he knows how to use voiceless incantations.


    That''s because I''m letting him do what I do.


    "Hm?"


    Suddenly, rain started to drizzle down.


    I turn my head upwards. The skies have already been covered with dark clouds.


    The next moment, heavy rain starts to fall.


    Usually I pay close attention to the weather to ensure that we could reach home before it rains, but I was careless when Sylph managed to use voiceless incantation.


    "Ah¡ª- ah, this rain is really heavy."


    "Rudi, you can make rain, so can''t you stop it?"


    "Even though I can do that, we''re already wet. Besides, the crops won''t grow if they don''t receive rainwater. I won''t interfere with the weather unless there areints about the weather being terrible."


    We run towards the Greyrat household while we talk.


    It''s because Sylph''s home is very far away.


    Part 4


    "I''m back"


    "S-sorry for disturbing..."


    As I enter the gate, I see the maid Lilia with a big towel standing at the door.


    "Wee back, Master Rudeus... and your friend. Hot water has been prepared. Before you catch a cold, please go up to the 2nd floor and dry your bodies. Master and Madam will be back soon, and I need to help them prepare. Are you fine by yourself?"


    "No problem."


    Lilia probably predicted that we woulde back wet from the heavy rain. Even though she doesn''t speak much, especially towards me, she''s definitely a capable maid. Even if I don''t tell her, she still takes another big towel out as she sees Sylph.


    We take off our shoes and walk barefooted, drying our hair and feet while climbing to the 2nd floor.


    As soon as I enter the room, I see a huge barrel containing hot water. In this world, never mind showers, there isn''t even the culture of bathtubs, only using this to rub and wash the body.


    ording to Roxy, there seem to be hot springs.


    Well, for me, who doesn''t like to shower, this is enough.


    "Hm?"


    As I strip naked, Sylph seems to be fidgeting around while blushing.


    "What''s wrong? If you don''t take off your clothes, you will catch a cold, right?"


    "EH? Mmm, mm..."


    But Sylph still doesn''t move. Is he shy when taking his clothes off in front of others...


    Or does he not know how to take off his clothes by himself? It can''t be helped since he''s only 6 years old.


    "Here, raise up your hands."


    "But... Erm..."


    I let Sylph raise both of his hands and take his shirt off.


    His white skin without any muscle tone is revealed before me. When I try taking his pants off, he grabs my hands.


    "N-no..."


    Is he feeling bashful of being seen by others?


    I was the same when I was young. During kindergarten, I felt really embarrassed being seen by other kids of the same age when showering naked after swimming lessons.


    But Sylph''s hands are cold. If this drags on, he will really catch a cold.


    I forcefully take hold and pull on his pants.


    "S...Stop..."


    As I reach for his underwear, he hits me on the head.


    Sylph res at me in tears as I look up.


    "I won''tugh at you..."


    "N-not about that... N-NO...,!!"


    He is refusing earnestly. This is the first time I have seen him rejecting so much.


    I feel a little shocked.


    Is it something like that, a rule where elves cannot be seen naked?


    If it''s something like that, then it''s not good to forcefully strip him...


    "I got it, I got it. Then you must promise. You need to change afterwards. Wet underwear is really ufortable, and if you get too cold, you might hurt your stomach."


    "Okay..."


    I let my hand go, and Sylph nods in tears.


    He''s really cute. I really want to be in good terms with this cute kid.


    Suddenly, I feel like ying a prank on him in my heart.


    Isn''t it unfair that I''mpletely nude?


    "An opening!"


    I pull down his underwear in one stroke.


    Go!! The naked pendulum!


    "E......i. Nooo!"


    "......... Eh?"


    Sylph screams.


    The next instant, he covers his body.


    At that moment, what entered into my eyes wasn''t themonly seen pure short sword.


    Of course, it''s not some ominously patterned dark de.


    What was there,


    No, what wasn''t there is ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ............ That''s right. Nothing.


    There isn''t the thing that should be there.


    I have seen it countless time in my past.


    Sometimes there''s mosaic, and sometimes there''s none. That one day I would want to taste the real thing and let a ckst white cannon paper handkerchief meet one day ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C that is something that I just saw.


    Sylph is.


    He... is a she.


    My mind goes nk.


    Did I just do something that I can''tugh away...?


    "Rudeus, what are you doing..."


    I vigorously snap my head back. Paul''s standing there. When did hee back? Did he run after he heard the scream?


    I don''t move a muscle. Paul doesn''t move either.


    Sylph copses into a heap at the side,pletely naked.


    And my hands are holding onto her underwear.


    My cute baby boy is exerting its ferocious youth. I have already gone into a situation beyond justification.


    The underwear from my hand drops onto the floor.


    There''s heavy rain outside, but I can only hear the underwear quietly falling.


    Part 5


    ¨CPaul''s POV¨C


    When I finished my job and reached home, I saw my son attacking his childhood friend, a young girl.


    I nearly scolded him without thinking it through, but I became cautious. Perhaps there was a hidden reason for this too. The previous failure cannot be repeated. In any case, I handed the sobbing girl over to my wife and maid, and use the hot water and cloth to wipe my son''s body.


    "Why did you do that?"


    "I''m sorry."


    One year ago when I tried to teach him a lesson, he showed a will to never apologize, but he readily did so now. His attitude is quite strange too, like vegetables pickled in salt.


    "I want to know the reason."


    "We got drenched. I was thinking the clothes should be taken off..."


    "But she didn''t want to?"


    "Yes..."


    "Father has said before that you must be gentle to girls, right?"


    Rudeus doesn''t have any exnations. What did I do when I was around his age?


    I think there were words like "But" and "Except that".


    I was a kid who always found excuses. My son really is splendid.


    "Well, a kid like you will have some form of interest, but forcing is a no."


    "......... Yes, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again."


    I felt a little sorry after looking at my son, who looked like he received a shock.


    Being fond of women is definitely within my blood. I was so full of vigor and energy that once I see a cute girl, I would definitely try and go after them. Even though I have settled down now, I didn''t know the meaning of "restraint" in the past.


    This is probably hereditary.


    It''s perfectly logical that my son, who''s full of reason, is probably agonizing over his instinct.


    Why didn''t I notice this before... No, this isn''t the time to sympathize with him.


    I need to teach him with my experience.


    "You shouldn''t apologize to Father. You need to apologize to Sylph. Got it?"


    "Sylph, erm... Will she forgive me..."


    My son falls into greater despair after saying that.


    Come to think of it, my son has been very attached to that kid. The incident one year ago was also meant to protect her. In the end, he even got hit by his dad.


    From then onward, he yed with her everyday and protected her from other children. He never put down his sword techniques and magic spells, but he still spared time for her. And when he got close to her, he even gave his own treasured rod and magic textbook as gifts.


    I can understand why he would feel down when he considers the possibility of getting hated by that kid.


    I''m the same too. I will feel down if I get hated.


    But don''t you worry son. Based on my experience, there''s a huge chance to turn this around.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. You have never done anything mean to her up until now. If you apologize with sincerity, she will definitely forgive you."


    My son''s face brightens up a bit.


    My son''s so smart. Even if hemits this mistake, I''m sure he will definitely rescue this rtionship.


    Furthermore, he might even make use of this failure to capture her heart.


    Such reliability and scariness.


    After my son finished the bath, his first line to Sylph was:


    "I''m sorry Sylph. Because your hair is very short, I always thought you were a boy!!"


    I thought my son was such a perfect person, but he is surprisingly super dense in some areas.


    This is the first time I thought that.


    Part 6


    ¨CRudeus''s POV¨C


    I apologized, consoled, and praised her, before I was finally forgiven.


    Because Sylph is a girl, I''ll call her Sylphy from now on.


    Her full name seems to be Sylphiette.


    I actually mistook such a cute girl for a boy. It looked like Paul waspletely speechless over my discernment of things.


    I didn''t think that a "you''re actually a girl?!!" incident would actually happen.


    What choice did I have? Her hair was even shorter than mine when we met. Even though her short hair isn''t a trendy haircut like in the modern world, her hair isn''t as short as a monk''s. She has never dressed once like a girl. Light brown shirt and pants. That''s all. If she wore a dress, I wouldn''t mistake it either.


    No... Think rationally.


    She gets bullied because of her hair color, so she definitely wanted to cut her hair short so it wouldn''t be as visible. Because of the bullying, she definitely wanted to run too, so instead of a dress, pants would have been more convenient. Sylphy isn''t very rich, so after making pants, there wouldn''t be enough to make a skirt.


    If we met 3 yearster, I wouldn''t make this mistake either.


    I waspletely into the idea that she''s a cute guy, but actually there weren''t any actions that seemed particrly androgynous.


    If she... Bleh, forget it.


    Whatever I say is an excuse.


    Since I know she''s a girl, my attitude must change ordingly as well.


    Whenever I see the tomboyish Sylphy, I always feel a little strange.


    "Sy-Sylphy looks really cute. Isn''t it better if your hair is longer?"


    "Eh...?"


    Perhaps if her appearancepletely changes, my feelings can change too.


    So I suggested that.


    Even though Sylphy doesn''t like her hair, her emerald hair shines underneath the sun. I really wish she keeps her hair long. It would be best if it''s in a ponytail or twin tails.


    "I don''t want..."


    But from that day onwards, Sylphy grew wary of me.


    She openly avoids it, especially when it concerns any physical contact.


    I really felt a little shocked since she was so obedient in the past.


    "Is that so. Then let''s practice voiceless incantation magic today."


    "Okay."


    I straightened out my expression and hid my emotions. Sylphy only has me as her friend, so she can only y with me. Even though she has some reservations about me, she''s still willing to y with me.


    So I''ll just let it be today.


    Part 7


    Right now, my capabilities in this world are basically like this:


    ¡ºSword Techniques¡»


    Sword-God style: Elementary ranked


    Water-God style : Elementary ranked


    ¡ºAttack Magic¡»


    Fire system: Advanced ranked


    Water system: Saint ranked


    Wind system: Advanced ranked


    Earth system: Advanced ranked


    ¡ºHealing Magic¡»


    Healing system: Intermediate ranked


    Detoxification system: Elementary ranked.


    Healing Magic is categorized into 7 ranks as expected, and itprises of 4 systems: Healing, Barrier, Detoxification, and Divine Attack.


    But unlike Attack Magic, there are no cool names like a Fire-Saint or a Water-Saint.


    But there is something like a saint ranked Magic Healer or a saint ranked Detoxification Healer.


    Healing is just as it sounds: a magic spell that heals wounds. At first you can only heal scratches, but if you get to the emperor rank, it seems like you can even regenerate missing limbs. However, even if you get to the god rank, you can''t revive dead things.


    Detoxification is also the same as it sounds: curing poison or sickness. At higher stages, you can even create poison or medicine to cure poisons. Status affliction rted magic seems to be saint ranked and above, and very difficult to learn.


    Barrier magic is magic that raises one''s defense, creating a defensive wall. In simple terms, it''s support magic. Even though I''m not very clear about the details, I roughly know that it can increase the speed of cell regeneration to treat light wounds, or create excess chemicals in the brain to lessen the feeling of pain. Roxy doesn''t know how to use it.


    The divine attack system seems to be magic that''s effective against spirits or evil races, but it is kept secret by the Divine Priest Fighters. The magic university doesn''t teach it either, so Roxy isn''t very clear about it.


    Even though I have never seen spirits before, it seems they are really ghosts in this world.


    If you don''t understand the logic, then you can''t use voiceless incantation. It''s really inconvenient.


    Plus, even though there''s a logic to Attack Magic, I don''t know if the other magics also have their own set of logic. Although I know magic is something that seems to be able to do everything, I have no idea what I can change to achieve this.


    For example, making something float up or sucking it into my hand, using my mental abilities to control it.


    I feel like it can be replicated, but I''m not someone with telekinesis, so I don''t know how to do it.


    Just to add on, I am very hazy over the process of healing wounds. That is why I am unable to use voiceless incantation with Healing Magic. If I had the knowledge of a doctor, I might be able to use voiceless incantation with it.


    The other types are also possible to replicate with magic if you know the relevant details.


    Or perhaps if I participated in sports, my sword techniques can advance a step further.


    When I think of it, I feel my previous life had wasted a lot of time meaninglessly.


    No.


    It''s not a waste.


    It''s true that I didn''t work or go to school, but I wasn''t always hibernating, and I had many interests and yed many games when others were busy working and studying.


    The game''s knowledge, experience, and way of thinking can be used here in this world.


    It should be...!!


    Though, it''s not of any use now.


    Part 8


    This is an incident that happened during Paul''s training.


    "Haaaah..."


    I let out a sigh.


    I thought my open sighing would make Paul angry, but he''s grinning from ear to ear.


    "Haha. Let me guess, Rudi. Are you feeling sad that you''re being hated by Sylphiette?"


    I didn''t sigh because of that reason.


    But even if that''s not the reason, the incident with Sylphy is part of my troubles.


    "That''s right. My sword techniques aren''t improving and I''m hated by Sylphy. Of course I feel like sighing."


    Paul smiles like a Cheshire cat and sticks the wooden sword into the ground. He leans on it and looks down at me.


    It can''t be that this guy is trying to treat me like a joke right.


    "Father can help you think of an idea~"


    He said something unexpected.


    My mind starts moving like clockwork.


    Father = Paul = Very popr. Zenith can be said to be a beautiful woman, and there''s the incident with Mrs. Ada. Even Lilia, who got touched on the butt, was happy. Is there some sort of secret to not get hated by a girl?


    The way of offline life?


    Well, because he belongs to the instinctive type, I might not be able to understand it, but perhaps I can consider his suggestion.


    "If you would please."


    "Hm, should I say it, hmmm~"


    "Should I lick your boots?"


    "No, hey, why are you so subservient suddenly?"


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell mother about you ogling Lilia."


    "This time it''s high handedness... Wait, what!? Did you see that!! Okay, I got it. It''s my bad for putting on airs."


    I''m just baiting you with the ogling of Lilia...


    Could it be ¡ª¨C Adultery?


    Ah well. I already said that this guy is super popr. Let me listen to the popr guy''s lecture.


    "Listen well, Rudeus. Women-"


    "Yes."


    "Sometimes like men to be strong, but they like the weak parts about them too."


    "Oh."


    I heard something like this before. Motherly instinct?


    "You have only shown your strength to Sylphiette, right?"


    "Is that so? I didn''t realize it myself."


    "Think about it carefully. If you''re beingpelled by someone who''s apparently stronger and shows off their desire, what will happen?"


    "I''d feel scared."


    "Right?"


    He''s talking about that day. When he became a she.


    "So you also need to show off your weakness. Protect someone with your strong points while you let your weaknesses be protected by the other person. You must build that kind of rtionship."


    "Oh!!"


    That was easy to understand! It makes people feel like Paul isn''t the instinctive type!


    Just being strong isn''t okay. Just being weak isn''t right either. You must be both to get popr!!


    "But how do you show off your weakness?"


    "That''s easy. Aren''t you being troubled now?"


    "Yes."


    "Just tell your bottled up troubles to Sylphiette and it will be done. Tell her that you''re feeling low and very troubled because she has been avoiding you."


    "Then what will happen next?"


    Paulughs.


    A malicious smile.


    "If it goes smoothly, she will approach you on her own. She might even console you. Then you will be revived. No one will be unhappy when you get your spirits up."


    "!!"


    So that''s the answer. Using my attitude to control someone''s feelings...


    Incredible. But the n might not seed right?


    "B-but if it doesn''t work?"


    "Find me again. I''ll teach you the next step."


    There''s actually a 2nd trick. Schemer. This guy really is a schemer!!


    "I see. Then, I''m going off!!"


    "Go ahead."


    Paul shoos me with his hand. I run off burning with anxiety.


    "What did you teach to my 6 year old son..."


    A voice seems toe from behind.


    Part 9


    I reached the huge tree too early. Sylphy''s not here yet.


    I usually bring a wooden sword along with me and wipe my body before Ie here, but I''m full of sweat right now. What should I do? I have no choice. I should start practicing in my mind. I swing my wooden sword in my mind, doingbat. First I should show off my strength. Then my weakness. Weakness. How should I do that? That''s right, I need to make myself look despondent. Then, what next? The timing, hm. Should I do it all of a sudden? That would be too abrupt. Maybe I should adjust ordingly to the flow of the conversation. Can I do it? No, I must do it.


    I swing the sword as I think in confusion. I don''t know when my grip suddenly turned weak. The sword slips out of my hand.


    "Guuh..."


    The swordnds where Sylphy is at. My mind turns nk.


    W-what should I do? What should I say?


    "W-what''s wrong Rudeus...?"


    Sylphy looks at me, her eyes wild. What, asking me why I came here?


    "Erm, Haa... haa, I''m just feeling it''s regrettable or something if I can''t see Sylphy''s cute expressions."


    "N-no, I''m not talking about that. Your sweat."


    "Haa... Haaaa... Ah, sweat? What...?"


    I pant and approach her, but she shows a frightened expression and retreats. Just like before, she doesn''t want me to approach her and backs off.


    Even though I''m so smitten by you in this way, you pull back in this way.


    I''m just kidding.


    "..."


    I wipe the perspiration off my forehead. My breathing''s bing stable. Good.


    I disy an expression full of stricken grief, ce my hand on the tree, and make a figure of self-reflection. My shoulders drop down, and I sigh heavily.


    "Hah... Recently, Sylphy is really cold..."


    Silence persists for a while.


    Is that enough? Is that enough Paul? Should I have been weaker, or was it too fake?


    "!!"


    My hand gets gripped tightly from behind. I feel the soft and gentle warmth. I turn back, and Sylphy is right there.


    W-Woahhh!


    So close. Sylphy hasn''t been so close for a very long time. Paul-san! I made it!!


    "Because, recently Rudeus, is a little strange..."


    Mmm. I am aware of that point.


    Needless to say, I didn''t treat her the same way recently.


    From Sylphy''s point of view, perhaps my attitude has changed a lot. Like knowing that the opposite person is a wealthy woman searching for a marrying partner.


    She will definitely feel ufortable. But what sort of attitude should I use?


    I can''t do it if it was in the past. I''m with such a cute girl, how can I not be tense?


    The same age and a cute young girl. I really don''t know how to get along with her.


    If I''m at the adult standpoint, maybe if Sylphy was older, I might be able to use some knowledge from Eroge and handle it. If she was a boy, I could use the experience when I was with my younger brother.


    But she''s the osananajimi, and she''s a girl. Of course, I yed games that get along with girls in H ways, but that''s nothing more than a delusion. Also, I simply don''t want to have a rtionship with her in that manner. Sylphy''s just too young.


    She''s not in my AT field of defense.


    It''s temporarily something like that. But I''m looking forward to the future!!


    Let''s throw that all away first. She''s a kid who''s being bullied. Nobody stood on my side when I was bullied, so I hope to be herpanion. Regardless of a boy or girl, this is the only thing that will not change. But it''s difficult if I want to treat her the same way as before. I''m also a boy, and hope to build a good rtionship with girls.


    For tomorrow!!


    Urgh... I don''t understand. What should I do? If I had just asked Paul about these matters.


    "...Sorry, but I don''t actually hate Rudeus."


    "S-Sylphy..."


    After I show off an expression of uselessness, Sylphy strokes my head.


    And she smiles at me with relief. A gentle smile.


    My heart skips a beat.


    Even though it''s apparently my fault, she apologizes to me.


    I grab her hand tightly.


    Sylphy looks up at me, blushing.


    "So, can we be like before?"


    The effect from asking this sentence when she looks up at me is powerful.


    Enough to make my heart determined.


    I am determined.


    That''s right, she hopes for the usual.


    To maintain the same as before, I need to treat her just like before, as much as before.


    To let her not be afraid and awkward, I need to hide the fact that I''m a guy to get along with her.


    It can only be that. I should only be that.


    Let''s do it.


    A donkan protagonist.

 Chapter 10: Emergency Family Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 10: Emergency Family Meeting</h4>


    Part 1


    Zenith has been diagnosed as pregnant. My brother or sister is going to be born.


    The family members have increased. Yowzer Rudi-chan!!


    Zenith has been troubled all these years.


    In the past, she would sigh and suspect whether she was unable to have any more children, but about 1 month ago, she started to feel a change in her. She was getting tired easily, getting nausea, vomiting, etc. These are themon signs of pregnancy. Since she still remembered those feelings, she went to a doctor and was diagnosed as pregnant. Basically, it wasn''t wrong.


    The Greyrat family was overjoyed with the report.


    If it''s a boy, he will be named this. If it''s a girl, she will be named that. There''s the room too, along with how the kid can use Rudi''s old clothes.


    The topics were endless.


    Theughter kepting in on that bustling day. I was frankly quite happy, and made my opinion that a younger sister is better. That''s because my younger brother destroyed the most important thing to me (using a baseball bat).


    And then.


    A monthter, there was another problem that sprang out.


    Part 2


    The maid Lilia is discovered to be pregnant.


    "I''m sorry, I''m pregnant."


    Lilia inly announces the fact that she is pregnant when the family gathered.


    At that instant, the Greyrat family freezes.


    (Who did it...?)


    No one tries asking in this atmosphere.


    Everyone faintly feels it. Lilia''s a hardworking maid. She sends almost all of her sry back home. To solve the vige''s problem, she frequently goes out with Paul, and is different from Zenith who stays in the vige to help out with the clinic. She almost doesn''t leave the house except for work. There were no news that Lilia is especially close to someone either.


    Could it be that she did it with a stranger...


    But I know one thing.


    After Zenith became pregnant, Paul was forced to stop having sexual activities, and when he couldn''t find relief for it, he snuck into Lilia''s room at night.


    If I was a straight child, I might even have thought that they were ying poker.


    Unfortunately, I knew. The two of them did it not during father''s absence, but mother''s absence.


    I really wish they would be more careful. Didn''t 2 random people say this before?


    "Yeddies!! ''Ye can do it if you try.'' are very good words. They teach us the importance of contraception!!"


    I really want to let Paul, whose face has turned green, know those lines.


    Well, I don''t really know if there is the usage of contraception.


    Of course, I don''t intend to divulge this matter and cause a family break up.


    If it''s the usual, I would not forgive anyone whoys his hands on the maid.


    But I have received much favor from Paul about Sylphy''s matter. I''ll forgive him this once.


    A popr guy has it hard. That is why if he gets suspected, I''ll cover for him. I can even be his alibi. After I set my determination down, I make eye signals towards Paul to tell him to be at peace.


    But at the same time, Zenith looks at Paul, full of suspicion.


    And coincidentally, both of us have our lines of sight on Paul.


    "S-sorry. I-it''s probably, mine..."


    This fellow gives up all too easily.


    How pathetic... No, honest men should be praised. He always likes to gather the family members and act noble by teaching me:


    "Be honest" something like that,


    "Be manly" something like that,


    "Protect girls" something like that,


    "Don''t do dishonest things" something like that.


    So he probably can''t tell anything but the truth.


    Isn''t that good? I don''t dislike that part about you.


    (But the situation has be pretty bad...)


    I think that as I look at Zenith. A Hannya mask is appearing behind her.


    Just like that, including Lilia, we start an emergency family meeting.


    Part 3


    The first to break the silence is Zenith.


    She leads the initiative.


    "Well, what are you going to do now?"


    From how I look at it, Zenith is exceedinglyposed.


    She only gave her husband whomitted adultery, a mere p without falling into hysteria.


    Paul''s face still has a red handprint.


    "Please allow me to quit this job after helping Madam give birth."


    The one who replied is Lilia. She is also exceedingly calm. Perhaps in this world this is a verymon thing. The owner and the maid with an affair. Once it bes a problem, she leaves the house.


    Hm.


    If it''s the usual, I will be interested in such a tragic story. But this atmosphere is making me unable to even twitch. After all I have restraint. Unlike Paul.


    Just so you know, Paul is curling up in one corner.


    A father''s dignity? The heck is that?


    "What about the child?"


    "I n to raise him in my hometown after I give birth in Fedoa."


    "Your hometown is in the south right?"


    "Yes."


    "You will be exhausted after giving birth, and you probably can''t take the long journey right?"


    "......Perhaps, but I don''t have anywhere else to go to."


    Fedoa is ced at Asura''s northern section.


    From my knowledge, the cities at the southern side of the Asuran Kingdom require a full month''s journey even on horse carriages. Even if it''s only a month, Asura''s kingdom security and weather is quite good. If you take a carriage the journey isn''t very harsh.


    But that''s only for ordinary travelers.


    Lilia doesn''t have money. If she doesn''t have the money, she can only walk.


    Even if the Greyrat family gives her the fees for traveling, the danger doesn''t change even if she takes a carriage.


    A mother who just gave birth setting off alone to journey. If I''m a bad guy, what will I do if I meet her?


    Of course I''ll attack her, that''s a golden goose right there. It''s asking others to "please attack me". Taking the child as a hostage and then imprisoning the mother. Stealing all her money and belongings first. And there seems to be some form of very system, it will be a done deal if the mother and child get sold too.


    Even if Asura is the most secure ce in this world, it doesn''t mean there are no bad people out there. She probably has a high chance to get attacked.


    Zenith is right. Physical strength is a problem. Even if Lilia manages to endure it, what about the child?


    Can the childst a full month''s journey?


    Impossible right?


    Of course if Lilia copses, the child will also apany her. If they fall sick, they also don''t have the resources to look for a doctor, and at the end they will go down.


    My eyes can already visualize the scenery of Lilia carrying her baby copsing in the snowstorm.


    I don''t want Lilia to die in that manner.


    "But honey, that''s really..."


    "Shut up!!"


    Paul tries to argue by stammering, but after Zenith''s t rejection, he curls up like a child in the corner.


    In this matter, he has no speaking power. Hmm. Looks like Paul has already been eliminated out of the equation.


    "......"


    Zenith bites her fingernails in pain. Looks like she''s hesitating.


    She doesn''t hate Lilia to the point of killing her.


    Actually, the rtionship between the two is very good. They have been maintaining the household for 6 years together, one can even see them as good friends.


    If the child in Lilia isn''t Paul''s.


    If Lilia got raped in an alley and got pregnant because of that, Zenith will definitely allow... no, she will forcefully protect her, and let her child be raised here. From the flow of the conversation, this world doesn''t have the concept of aborting a child.


    I think there are two conflicting feelings in Zenith''s heart.


    The feeling of her fondness for Lilia and the feeling that she has been betrayed.


    I think Zenith is plenty admirable that she''s not leaning to thetter emotion. If it''s me, I will surely be jealous enough to chase her out.


    The fact that Zenith is able to keep her cool has something to do with Lilia''s attitude. Lilia isn''t finding an excuse for herself, and only ns to take responsibility. Taking all the responsibility towards the family she has betrayed, that she has always served.


    But the one who should take responsibility in my opinion, should be Paul. It isn''t right for Lilia to take all the responsibility.


    This farewell cannot happen in such a terrible way.


    I decided to help Lilia. I have received plenty of care from her. Even though we didn''t have much interaction and she rarely speaks to me, but she has taken very good care of me.


    Every time when I am soaked with perspiration from practicing sword techniques, she will have prepared a towel for me. If I got drenched from the rain, she will also prepare hot water. During the cold nights she brings me a nket. When I forget to pack the books back to the shelves, she will pack them fastidiously.


    And most importantly.


    The most important, and that is of most importance.


    She knows the existence of the Divine Artifact, but she kept it a secret.


    That''s right, Lilia knows.


    Back then when I still thought Sylphy was a boy.


    It was raining then. I was studying the botanical encyclopedia in my room withplicated feelings. It was then when Lilia entered and began cleaning. I was absorbed in reading the book and I didn''t notice Lilia cleaning near the hiding ce of the Divine Artifact. When I noticed her, it was already past redemption. Lilia''s hand was holding on to the Divine Artifact.


    I was utterly shocked. It''s true that the 20 years of my neet life, that my room waspletely messy without caring if there''s anyone beside me. There''s even a folder on theputer''s desktop with the file name [Erotic pictures]. That is perhaps why my hiding techniques have grown rusty. But I didn''t expect it at all that it was found so easily. I even tried earnestly to hide it... Is this the living thing called a "Maid"?


    Something in my heart starts to crumble, and the blood starts to leave my brain.


    The witch hunt had begun.


    Lilia said: "What''s that?"


    I said: "Wwwhat''s that, ttttttthat."


    Lilia said: "There''s a smell to it."


    I said: "Ses¨C That may or may not be the smell of sesame oil?"


    Lilia said: "Whose is this?"


    I said: ".........Sorry, it''s Roxy''s."


    Lilia said: "It''s better to wash it."


    I said: "How can that be washed!!"


    Lilia puts the Divine Artifact back to the Divine Holding ce (the hiding ce).


    And she left the me who was trembling, and left the room.


    On that night I was prepared to face a family meeting.


    But nothing happened.


    I was shivering the entire night. But when it turned to the 2nd morning, nothing happened at all.


    She didn''t tell anyone.


    I''ll repay this favor.


    "Mother, I can get two siblings at the same time, why is the atmosphere so heavy?"


    I must be like a child.


    Lilia''s pregnant. That''s great, there are even more family members. Why are you getting angry?


    I try to cut in based on this type of feeling.


    "That''s because she and your father had done something that''s not allowed."


    Zenith replies with a sigh. Bottomless fury creeps into her voice. But, that fury isn''t pointed at Lilia. Zenith knows it clearly herself.


    Who has the most fault?


    "Is that so. But can Lilia resist father?"


    "What?"


    So, even if it''s unfair to Paul, he has dug this grave himself. Please bear all the me.


    I''m sorry, the repayment for Sylphy has to wait.


    "I know. Father''s holding on to Lilia''s weakness."


    "Eh? Is that true!?"


    Zenith seems to believe my random lies, looking back at Lilia in surprise.


    Lilia is expressionless as usual, but she seems to have an idea about this and her eyebrow moves a little. Is it really true that she had some weakness. But from how it looks, the one whose weakness has been caught is actually Paul...


    Whatever. That''s just as well.


    "Earlier, when I went to the toilet and passed by Lilia''s room, I heard father saying... If you don''t want ''that'' toe into open daylight, you better obediently spread your legs or something like that."


    "Wha!! Rudi, what are you saying..."


    "You shut the hell up!!"


    Zenith piercing shriek cuts Paul off.


    "Lilia, is what he said true?"


    "No, that kind of thing is..."


    Lilia wants to say something, but her eyes are wavering.


    She''s thinking of something. It might even be that she has yed that kind of "y".


    "That''s true, you can''t say it out loud from your mouth..."


    Zenith arbitrarilyes to an understanding of her own based on Lilia''s attitude.


    Paul looks bbergasted with his eyes darting in confusion, even though his mouth is wide open he couldn''t say anything, bing like a goldfish.


    Good. Now for the finishing blow.


    "Mother. I feel that Lilia isn''t in the wrong."


    "Yes."


    "It''s father who is in the wrong."


    "......Yes."


    "Father is in the wrong, but Lilia''s getting punished, this is too strange."


    ".........Yes."


    There''s not enough of a reaction...... A little more.


    "I''m really happy to spend time with Sylphy, so I think it''s better that my siblings should have friends of the same age."


    "...Yes."


    "Also, mother. To me, both of them are my siblings."


    ".........I got it. Sheesh, I really can''t win Rudi."


    Zenith takes in a deep breath.


    You''re giving me a lot of trouble, mother.


    "Lilia, stay in our home. You''re already one of us!! I''m not allowing you to leave by yourself!!"


    Sheys down the order.


    Paul opens his eyes wide, Lilia in tears while she covers her lips with her hands.


    And thus, this matteres to a close.


    Part 4


    Just like that, all the me has been gathered onto Paul, and things settled down.


    In the end, Zenith looks at Paul as if a pig is going to be ughtered.


    In some professions this might be a reward, but my balls shrank for that moment.


    Zenith brings that look in her and returns to her room alone.


    Lilia''s crying. She still has the expressionless look, but her tears keep flowing from her eyes.


    Paul''s hesitating whether he should hug her shoulders.


    Well, I''ll leave it to the yboy.


    I chase after Zenith to the master bedroom. If this incident causes Zenith to divorce Paul, it''s also a problem.


    I knock on the door, and Zenith immediatelyes out.


    "Mother. The earlier stuff I said was a lie. Please don''t hate father."


    I said without any preface to it.


    Zenith looks dumbfounded for a moment, but she immediately smiles wryly and strokes my head.


    "I got it. I didn''t think that I will like that sort of bad guy. That fellow is stupid and lustful, so I had prepared myself for when it ever turned out like that. But it just happened so suddenly that I was too shocked."


    "......Is father that fond of women?"


    I pretended to not know anything and ask.


    "Yes. He is better recently, but he didn''t care about the consequences in the past. It might even be possible that there''s Rudi''s older brother or sister."


    As she talks, the strength of the hand stroking my head bes stronger and stronger.


    "Rudi can''t turn out to be that kind of adult okay?"


    She rubs my head firmly, no, she''s grabbing my head with more and more strength...


    "You can''t treat Sylphy lightly okay?"


    "Ow, ouch, of course mother, ouch~"


    I feel like my actions from hence forth have been severely warned.


    But, it looks like things should be fine now. Whatever happens will be Paul''s effort.


    But, our family''s father is really mischievous.


    There''s no 2nd chance, mister.


    The 2nd day.


    The sword training is extremely strict.


    I already helped you tofort mother, can you not ce your anger on me?


    Part 5


    ¨CLilia''s POV¨C


    I''ll be blunt.


    This pregnancy is my own fault. That''s because I know I seduced Paul.


    When I came to this house I didn''t n it at all. But, after listening to their heavy pants every single night, cleaning after their room that has the full scent of the night''s aftermath, I would''ve umted sexual desire.


    At first I settled it myself.


    But, as I watch Paul train with the sword in the courtyard everyday, an unquenchable fire in my body starts bing bigger.


    Every time I see Paul train, I think of my first time.


    I was much younger that time, and it was during the days in the dojo. The person was of course Paul, and it was a forced attack during the night. Even though I didn''t hate him, but I didn''t like him either. The first time wasn''t very romantic, and I shed tears right then.


    But right after that, the fat ministers were there.


    Once I thought that Paul was better than them, I didn''t mind that incident as much...


    As I heard Paul was hiring maids, I was thinking of using that time as negotiation material.


    The Paul that I have not seen since back then, was much manlier now.


    The youthful boy has disappeared, and he had be an intense and rugged man.


    In front of such a man, I actually managed to hold on for 6 years.


    At first, Paul didn''t flirt with me.


    If it stayed that way, perhaps my own desires will be put out.


    But his asional sexual harassment lit up my fire.


    Even though I can endure it, but I am conscious of the fact that I was on a tight bnce.


    Zenith''s pregnancy broke that bnce.


    Using Paul''s sexual desires as a chance for myself, I seduced him into the room...


    So everything is my fault. Pregnancy is my punishment. A punishment for losing to my desires and betraying Zenith.


    But I was forgiven.


    I was forgiven by Rudeus.


    That smart child urately understood what happened, guided the flow of the conversation urately, and evenid down the perfect trap.


    As if he had encountered something like this before and remained calm.


    That''s too scary... N, no I can''t talk about him like this anymore.


    I always found Rudeus to be scary and avoided him in the past.


    Rudeus is very clever. He must have noticed that I was avoiding him intentionally. But, he still saved me. Even though he must have felt ufortable.


    Compared to his own feelings, he chose to save this child.


    I felt ashamed that I found him to be frightening and avoided him.


    He''s my savior. A person that deserves my respect.


    I''ll serve this person with the greatest respect till the day I die. No... I can''t repay it by myself when I consider about the part where I looked down on him.


    That''s right.


    If this child grows up safely and well.


    I''ll let this child follow Rudeus.


    I''ll let him serve Master Rudeus.


    Part 6


    ¨CRudeus POV¨C


    Nothing special really happened the next few months.


    Sylphy''s growth is apparent. She can use voiceless incantation up to the intermediate rank. She''s also able to slowly perform the delicate controls.


    Comparatively, my sword techniques'' ranks aren''t changing much.


    Even though I''m improving, I still haven''t left a mark on Paul''s body, so there''s no real feel to it.


    Also, Lilia''s attitude seems to be better. She has always been wary of me in the past. Well, it''s to be expected since I''ve been whoosh-whoosh-whoosh casting magic since I was young.


    Even though she basically keeps her expressionless face, her words and actions make me feel like she respects me a lot. Even though I find the feeling of that to be pretty good, it will make Paul lose his position, so I hope she stops that appropriately.


    In any case after that incident, Lilia begins to talk to me a little.


    Mainly about Paul.


    Lilia actually learned sword techniques in the same dojo.


    At that time Paul was very talented, but he didn''t like practice. And he usually skips practice to y in the city. And Lilia lost her virginity due to Paul''s sneak attack during the night when she was sleeping. Paul was afraid of revealing this incident and escaped.


    She inly describes to me the events that happened.


    The stocks in Paul''s shares began to plummet the more I hear Lilia''s described events.


    Rape plus adultery. Paul''s a scumbag.


    But Paul''s personality isn''t that of a bad person. He''s wild and free like a child, the type that brings motherly instinct out. He tries hard to be a father. But he''s terribly weak in being patient, and whatever that he thinks of, he immediately puts it into action, he''s definitely not a bad person.


    "What''s the matter, why are you staring at me. Do you want to be as cool as your father?"


    He asks me during sword training as I look at Paul.


    This fellow is always trying to joke.


    "A man who nearly caused a family to break up with his adultery, is cool?"


    "Uuugh..."


    Paul shows a pained expression. I warn myself to be careful when I look at that expression.


    Even though I''m the donkan type. I won''t cause affairs, except with girls trying to fight over me. I''m that type who will try to cause that sort of thing.


    "Well, with this matter as a warning, please don''ty your hands other than mother."


    "L, Lilia is fine right?"


    This guy seems like he hasn''t suffered enough.


    "The next time mother might leave to her hometown without saying anything..."


    "Ugh..."


    Surrounded by 2 women, is this guy trying to create a m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois? Getting a beautiful wife and a maid that he can attack anytime, while teaching his son sword techniques in the rural area living a decadent life.


    Hey hey, that''s making people too envious. Isn''t that one of the best ending?


    Like a certain light novel,ying hands on both Louise and Tabitha and still be fine?


    Should I stop chasing the donkan type and learn from him...?


    No, no. Calm down. That family meeting, that final look on Zenith.


    Do you want to be looked at with that eyes?


    It''s enough to have 1 wife.


    "If you''re a guy you should understand right?"


    Paul is still insisting on it. I understand it, but I don''t agree with it.


    "What are you trying to let your 6 years old son understand?"


    "Aren''t you drooling over Sylphy. That kid will definitely be a beauty in the future."


    I can only agree with that.


    "I guess. Even though I think she''s very cute now.]


    "Isn''t that easy to understand."


    "I guess."


    Paul''s a scumbag, but we still find it easy to talk.


    Even though I look like a kid, I''m past the mental age of a 40 years old NEET. A true scumbag.


    Only limited to a game, but I like girls, and of course I like a harem. My base quality might even be the same as Paul''s fondness for women.


    This feeling happened after I talked with Paul after I forcefully stripped Sylphy.


    After that incident, I feel that Paul is willing to approach on his own and be frank about things. Because I showed off my weak side, he isn''t forcing himself to be a strict father, meaning that he has grown as well.


    "Hehe..."


    I suddenly notice Paul grinning.


    He''s not looking at me, but behind me. When I turn my head back, Sylphy''s standing right there. She rarelyes to our home.


    When I look closely, she''s fidgeting a little with her face dyed red in color.


    She must have heard what I said earlier.


    "Hey, repeat that one more time for her to listen~"


    Paul''s teasing is really ssic.


    Iughed through my nose. Really, you don''t get it.


    Paul''s still naive in some areas.


    Even if something thates from the heart, you will get used to it if you hear it too many times, and the thrill of it will be weaker. You must let people feel like you''re very dense, but it will be more effective if you let out your true heartfelt words once in a while.


    It can only be once in a while. You can''t do it the 2nd time.


    So I just smile and wave at Sylphy.


    Also, Sylphy''s just 6. It''s 10 years too early to talk about this thing.


    If you praise her as cute and continuously spoil her, she wouldn''t be a good woman.


    My older sister is a fine example.


    "A-about that. Rudeus, is also... cool, too?"


    "Is that so, thank you Sylphy."


    I smile faintly and reveal (my supposed) shining teeth.


    Sylphy''s really good at socializing. I almost thought it was real when she looked at me with her eyes full of admiration. Praising Sylphy as cute is my true words, but that doesn''t include any romantic love in it.


    At least for now.


    "Then father, I''m off."


    "Don''t push her down in the grass!"


    Who would do that. I''m not you.


    "Mother!! Father is ¡ª¨C"


    "Wahh, stop, stop...!!"


    Today is another peaceful day for our family.


    Part 7


    After a while, Zenith started to go intobor.


    It was really hard that time. Because it was a breech delivery.


    Lilia is also unable to move, so the midwife from the vige is called to help out. But the olddy has no solutions either.


    Zenith''s delivery is that severe.


    Going intobor for so long, both mother and child hadpsed into a dangerous situation.


    Lilia is using all her knowledge and moving around. I also try to do what I can, constantly releasing healing magic to help out.


    With our efforts, the delivery is sessful.


    The childes into this world without issues, and is crying energetically.


    It''s a girl. A sister. Luckily it''s not a younger brother.


    At the moment where we get relieved, Lilia also shows signs of giving birth.


    That''s the moment when everyone is rxed and tired.


    That word prematurebor is dancing in my heart.


    But, this time the midwife seeds. She handles the breech delivery terribly, but she seems to be experienced in premature delivery. As expected of her age.


    I follow the midwife''s orders. Kicking the frightened Paul''s butt, I let him carry Lilia to my room. In the meantime I used magic to create hot water, tried my best to gather clean cloths, and returned to the midwife.


    The rest is handed over to the midwife.


    At the child''s birth, Lilia calls out Paul''s name lovingly.


    The sweaty Paul firmly grabs her hand.


    The child that was just born is smaller than Zenith''s daughter, but this kid also cries out healthily.


    This side is also a girl.


    Both are female. Both are sisters.


    Both side are girls? ¡ª¨C Paul says andughs in a silly way.


    A stupid father''s face. This is the 2nd time I''ve seen that expression.


    Come to think of it, Paul''s really too miserable. After all, the female faction in our home has grown 2 times. At this scenario, who has the smallest foothold?


    Probably the father whomitted adultery with a maid that gave birth.


    My goal is to be a respectable older brother, but Paul will definitely not get respected, probably.


    Zenith''s daughter, Norn.


    Lilia''s daughter, Aisha.


    These are the names that have been given to them.

 Chapter 11: Bottleneck

    <h4>Chapter 11: Bottleneck</h4>


    Part 1


    I''m 7 years old now.


    My two sisters, Norn and Aisha, are growing up without any problems.


    They cry whenever they wet the bed, dirty their diapers, get hungry, or feel something is wrong. They even cry when there''s nothing wrong.


    It''s normal to cry at night. It''s normal to cry in the morning. They cry even harder during the day.


    Paul and Zenith are quickly crumbling mentally.


    But only Lilia is full of energy saying:


    "This is the right thing, this is actually definitely raising children! It was too easy with Young Master Rudeus! You can''t call that raising a child!"


    She takes care of the babies with her experience.


    Adding on to it, regarding the matter of crying in the night, I have already gotten used to it due to my younger brother, so I don''t take notice of it.


    I''m not really bragging, but I have already experienced taking care of a baby due to my younger brother. Looking at me changing the diapers, washing the clothes and cleaning up, Paul gives off an expression of being useless.


    This guy is just like the Japanese males before the war who knew nothing about housework.


    Even though he''s very skilled in swordsmanship, and receives deep trust from the vigers, he''s half baked when ites to being a father.


    This is already the 2nd baby... Sheesh.


    Part 2


    Talking about here, I''ll treat it as restoring Paul''s reputation and talk about his good points.


    About this person who has all sorts of weakness all over him, and no matter how you look at it he''s a scumbag Paul, I acknowledge him.


    Why? Because he''s strong.


    First is Paul''s sword techniques rank.


    Sword-God Style: Advanced


    Water-God Style: Advanced


    North-God Style: Advanced


    All the styles are advanced.


    Talking about advanced, it''s said that people with talent would have to spend 10 years on each stance in order to reach the advanced rank.


    If youpare the advanced rank to kendo, it''s about 4th to 5th dan. The intermediate rank is about 1st dan to 3rd dan or so, and as amon knight, reaching the intermediate rank is enough to qualify. The saint rank requires the upper rank 6th dan and above, but I''ll ignore this first.


    This example is, Paul has kendo, Judo, Karate reaching the strength of 4th dan.


    And all of them are trained halfway before abandoning it.


    Even though he''s not a decent human being, his strength can be guaranteed. Also, even though he''s only 25 years old or so, his practicalbat experience is in abundance.


    The advice that he gives is very cunning and practical.


    Due to him being too much of an instinct user, I can''t understand even half of it, but I know that what he says is all correct.


    The 2 years I''ve spent learning from Paul, haven''t let me rise above the elementary ranks. After a few more years, I don''t know how my physical strength will improve, but currently no matter how I do mental training, I can''t find a way to beat Paul. Even if I use magic or y around with strategies, I feel like I absolutely can''t win.


    I''ve seen Paul fight a monster.


    More urately, it was him who showed me. After being notified that there was a monster, he said [Observing is also a form of experience] and dragged me outside, letting me watch his battle from afar.


    To tell the truth.


    He''s too damn cool.


    His opponents are 4 monsters.


    3 <<Assault Dog>>, that look like trained Doberman,


    1 <<Terminate Boar>>, a wild pig-like monster with 4 arms.


    It seems that the wild pig has led the dogs and appeared deep within the forest.


    Paul easily handles them, and cuts off their heads within moments.


    Let me say this again, that is too damn cool.


    How should I describe it? His entire battle feels like he is full of elegance. What makes me excited is how there''s an unfathomable rhythm to it, looking aptly presentable.


    It''s not adequate to describe it with words. If you really need to use a word to describe, it''s charm.


    Paul''s battle style is full of charm. It draws people''s trust, made Zenith fall in love with him, Lilia yielding her body to him, and I can understand why Mrs. Ada is so hot and infatuated with him.


    The number one man in the vige whom you want to sleep with.


    Well meh, whatever.


    I''m grateful for his existence. I''m grateful this powerful existence is beside me.


    If there was no Paul here, I might have easily turned out to be arrogant in this world.


    Like challenging a monster recklessly just because I know some magic, but I can''t hit the <<Assault Dog>>, and get cruelly bitten to death.


    No, perhaps it might not be monsters, but men.


    Arrogantly challenging an unbeatable enemy.


    A scenario that happens all too easily.


    Trying to punish the bad people, but getting wiped out instead.


    The warriors in this world are strong beyondprehension.


    If one is serious, he can run at the speed of 50 kilometers. The dynamic vision and reaction aren''t normal.


    Because of healing magic, one wouldn''t easily die, but the opponent can kill in one strike.


    The existence of monsters has made the human race adapt and be strong.


    Furthermore, Paul who''s so powerful is only at the Advanced rank. Judging from the swordsman, there are many people out there that are more powerful. In this world, the famous people and monsters, there are way too many out there that Paul is not a match for.


    There is always someone better than you.


    Paul''s existence taught me this natural conclusion.


    Although, no matter how many good points he has, he''s a useless father at home.


    Even if you''re an Olympic gold medalist, you''re still a criminal if youmit a crime.


    Part 3


    One random day, I practiced like usual with Paul learning sword techniques.


    I can''t win against Paul today also. I probably can''t win tomorrow too.


    Recently, I don''t have the feeling of improvement. But if I don''t continue training I will not improve.


    Even if there''s no sense to it, the process of training will be my skill.


    Probably.


    It will right? There''s no mistake to it?


    As I''m thinking of this and that, Paul suddenly remembers something and says:


    "That''s right Rudi. About school you..."


    When he reaches the middle of it, he stops.


    "...Never mind. Nothing, let''s continue."


    Paul raises his wooden sword as if nothing happened.


    I didn''t miss that.


    "What, school...?"


    "The school refers to the Fedoa region''s capital''s Ranoa style education system. It''s in charge of teachingnguage, history, etiquette and mathematics."


    "I think I''ve heard about this in the past."


    Usually a child your age will attend school... You don''t need it right? Learningnguage and mathematics?"


    "Hm, that''s true."


    I''ll treat it like Roxy taught me Mathematics.


    After the two girls were born, the finances dipped slightly into the red, and I helped take a look at the ount books. In the end, they were shocked. I was afraid of being called a genius or something, so I immediately brought out Roxy''s name.


    In the end, Roxy''s evaluation went up again, that''s fine with me.


    "But I''m interested in school. Aren''t there a lot of kids the same age as me gathering together? I might be able to make friends."


    But Paul spat at that.


    "It''s not a fine ce that you believe it to be. There''s no flexibility to the etiquette lessons, there are a huge bunch of useless rules, and there''s no meaning if you learn about history. You will absolutely get bullied, and when the brats from the nobles gather together, they will cause a fuss if they aren''t number one. If they see you, they will form a party to bully you. Something like why are you better than me despite the fact that I have a duke as my father."


    It''s like he experienced it firsthand.


    I heard that Paul left home due to his father''s strictness and the disgusting nobles.


    The etiquette and history lessons are there to give vanity to the Asuran nobles, they are probably something that make people feel oppressed.


    I will surely also feel the same way since Paul and I are simr.


    "Is that so. I thought there might be daughters of the nobles out there who are cute."


    "I suggest you give up. The nobles'' daughters might wear make up and do up a hairstyle and put on perfume, but once they get into bed, because they don''t do any physical activities, their body shape is really terrible. Well, there are those out there who like the sword, and have a pretty good body, but most of them use a corset to cover up things, so if you don''t strip them you won''t know. Father has been deceived many times..."


    Paul looks up to the sky as he says that, and his words are subtly persuasive.


    Even though he talks like a scumbag, because of these experiences, he has managed to get a good wife like Zenith, so his words have deeper meaning to them.


    "Then... I won''t go to school."


    There are many things I want to teach Sylphy.


    Also, if I know I''ll get bullied and still go there on purpose, there must be something wrong with my mind.


    Didn''t I be a NEET for 20 years just because I got bullied.


    "That''s right. Instead of going to school, you should be an adventurer and go into dungeons."


    "Adventurer...?"


    "That''s right. Dungeons are a good ce. Because the girls don''t wear make up, you can tell whether they are pretty. Regardless of a swordsman or warrior or a magician, they have really good bodies."


    Putting the scumbagments aside.


    ording to the books, dungeons are a form of monster.


    It is merely a simple cave that has warped due to the umtion of mana, and finally changed to a dungeon.


    At the deepest part of the dungeon, there is said to be a source of power, a mana Crystal, and there is a protector that protects it (Boss).


    The mana Crystal is bait that has a strong temptation.


    The monsters that are drawn into the dungeon, will die from triggering a trap, starve to death, or be killed by the protector.


    The dungeon will absorb the mana from the monster.


    But, there is also the possibility where the monster eats the mana Crystal, or asionally gets buried when the dungeon copses.


    The dungeon sounds like a monster because of this fuzzy description.


    Also the monsters are not the only ones drawn to the mana Crystal.


    Humans are also foolishly drawn to it.


    It seems that the mana Crystal can be used as a catalyst for magic, so the price for it is extremely high. Even though the price is determined by the size, even a small mana Crystal will sell for enough that one would be able to y around for a year. Furthermore, while the monsters are only eyeing the mana Crystal, humans aren''t merely going for that.


    There are monsters that have years of mana in them, or there are adventurers'' equipment that have been left behind.


    There is also another bait.


    Magic Items.


    Magic items are different in the sense that they do not use the user''s mana and still cast magic. It''s just that the majority of the magic Items do not have very useful abilities.


    Most of them are trash.


    But amongst them are cheat-like items that make even god ranked characters pale.


    If something like that is sold, they can earn tremendous amounts of money, and there are people who are drunk on the dream of getting rich overnight entering the dungeons.


    Most of them copsed in their journey, and the mana that dungeons receive make it even bigger and deeper.


    And thus, there is a huge amount of treasure sleeping in the deepest part of the dungeon.


    There is a confirmation of the oldest and longest dungeon situated in the central continent of the red dragon''s sacred mountain region ¨C at the Dragon Crying mountain foothills [The Dragon-god''s hole] ording to articles, this has been around since 10,000 years ago. The estimated deepest part is at 2,500 floors. It''s said that there is a certain hole that connects the top of the Dragon Crying mountain to the bottom of the dungeon, and if you jump from there you can reach the deepest part of the dungeon in an instant, but using that method no one is able toe up.


    Just to add on their hole doesn''t spewva.


    The Dragon-God''s hole is meant to catch red dragons.


    Sometimes the dragon that passes by will be sucked in.


    The verification of this cannot be ensured, but since it''s a monster that has lived for 10,000 years, it wouldn''t be strange if it''s capable of doing something like this.


    Additionally, the dungeon that is recognized to be the hardest difficulty is situated in the Heaven''s continent ¡ºHell¡», and the center of Ringus''s sea [The Demon-God''s Cavern]. The entrance to these two ces are very difficult to ess, and it is very difficult to supply things there. It is said that the dungeon is very deep and there''s no way to explore it step by step, so it''s rated as the highest difficulty.


    The above is the knowledge that I know of the dungeons.


    "I read the things about dungeons in a book."


    "<<The 3 swordsmen and the dungeon>>? If you can explore the legendary dungeons like the book, you will definitely leave your name behind in history. Do you want to try working towards that?"


    ¡ª <<The 3 swordsmen and the dungeon>>


    The 3 genius swordsmen thatter on went to be the Sword-God, the Water-God, and the North-God, who challenged a huge dungeon after several setbacks. During the journey they hadughter, fought amongst them and had farewells, and they finally seeded in conquering the dungeon.


    The dungeon they went into is 100 floors deep.


    "Isn''t that a made up story?"


    "That''s not the case. It''s said that the various styles came from the dungeon."


    "Eh. But if it''s so lucky to be a god ranked person, even if I try hard I won''t be anything right?"


    "Father tried before. Rudi can certainly do it."


    Later on Paul tells me a story, about a ghost race youth who entered with a human swordsman and entered the water-fish''s nest dungeon, where they lost apanion but insisted on beating the water-fish race. There was a half baked magician who fell into the dungeon by ident, and was picked up by the party who had just lost their magician, and woke his dormant potential and became strong.


    He''s telling me this as if he has been trying to find an opportunity.


    Come to think of it, Paul said he wanted me to be a swordsman.


    He must have thought that after I listen to the stories, read the <<The 3 swordsmen and the dungeon>>, I will be in admiration of the terms, dungeons, adventurers and swordsmen.


    Dungeons. Interested.


    Even though I find it interesting, at the same time I find it''s dangerous.


    That''s because the characters that appear in the book died abruptly.


    In the book <<The 3 swordsmen and the dungeon>>, there are other characters that appear besides the 3 swordsmen.


    But with the exception of the 3 swordsmen, they all died.


    Some of them got hit by a fireball and turned into charcoal. Some of them fell into a hole and turned into soup. One of them got cut into two when the adventurer''s head raised up. They didn''t receive a scratch from the monsters fight, but once they got careless they got wiped out by the traps.


    Even though the 3 swordsmen elegantly avoided the traps like protagonists, but I don''t think someone as careless as me can avoid them. I''m the donkan type after all.


    "How about it? Adventurers are interesting right?"


    "Are you joking?"


    Why should I intentionally go to such a dangerous ce like I''m seeking thrills.


    If it''s possible I wish to be like Paul surrounded by women.


    "Chasing after girls'' butts suits my character."


    "My dream is to be like father to be surrounded by a few of them."


    "Is that so, is that so. But it''s better to chase after one butt."


    Paul points to my back, and I turn back to find a sullen Sylphy behind me.


    Such misfortune.


    Part 4


    Recently in my room, I''m teaching Sylphy a lot of things.


    To exin the details of the theory behind voiceless incantation, it''s faster to teach from the basics of physics and maths.


    Even though I''m the lowest in my ss during middle school. I entered an idiot high school with much difficulty, only to stop in the middle of it.


    Therefore I can teach only a limited amount of things.


    Even though learning isn''t everything in school, I regret that I didn''t study more things.


    Sylphy has basically understood how to write and read, as well as 2 digits additions and subtraction. Teaching her the multiplication tables is a little harder, but she has a pretty sharp mind. I''m sure she will even catch on to division soon enough.


    Along with magic, I teach her about science.


    "Why does water that''s heated up be steam... air?"


    "Well, the water vapor has evaporated into the air. But if you want to evaporate it, temperature is a must. So when you make it hot, it will be easier to evaporate."


    I''m currently teaching her the concepts about evaporation, condensation, sublimation.


    "...?"


    A face full of iprehension.


    But she''s a straightforward kid, she absorbs things quickly.


    "Well, you should just know that anything will melt if you make it hot, and it will condense when it cools down."


    Since I''m not a teacher, it should be enough like this.


    Sylphy''s smarter than me. If she tries it out on her own, she will get it. If she uses magic I won''t be afraid that there isn''t enough experimentation.


    "Will rocks also melt too?"


    "You need a really high temperature."


    "Can Rudi melt rocks?"


    "Of course."


    Even though I say that I have never tried it.


    Recently I managed to roughly separate the air. Using this, I can forcefully add in oxygen and hydrogen, so I can achieve the temperature for melting a rock, but it''s possible that I might burn myself, so I didn''t want to try it.


    Just to add on, there''s an advanced ranked magic called [Molten rocks].


    No matter how you look at it, it''s a melded magic that mixes earth and fire, but it''s ssified as advanced fire magic. Even though it''s ssified to a certain system, there''s a rtionship to other systems. If you want to increase the fire power you can just keep on pouring mana into it, but if you usebustible materials, you can increase the power more effectively.


    This is what I understand to this point.


    But that is it.


    My magic level didn''t change very much from the time Roxy said her farewells.


    Even though I triedbining magic, or use various methods, or using science to increase the strength.


    From the surface, perhaps the level has risen quite a bit.


    But I''m feeling the bottleneck of it. With my knowledge, I am unable to aplish something harder. If there''s some difficulty in my past life, I could have searched it online, but this world doesn''t have something so convenient.


    Who should I learn it from......


    "School?......"


    It seems there is a magic school. Even though Roxy has some slight criticism to the magic school, I should be able to enter it.


    "Is Rudi going to school?"


    I mutter to myself, and Sylphy looks at me with very uneasy eyes.


    Every time she turns her head, her green hair will also move.


    I told her with the frequency of every month [It''s better to keep longer hair] has finally seeded,tely Sylphy has started to let her hair grow.


    Even though the length is only about a girl''s short hair, the slightly untidy emerald like hair will move along with her head.


    It feels great.


    There''s just a bit left for a ponytail.


    "I won''t go there. Father also says I will get bullied and I can''t learn anything there."


    "But Rudi has been strangetely."


    Really?


    I didn''t realize that. Did I do something stupid again?


    Even though I''m carefully trying to act like a Donkan character in front of Sylphy.


    "I''ve been strange since birth."


    I reply with half of the intention to inquire about it, Sylphy creases her forehead and shakes her head.


    "That''s not it. How should I put it? It''s like you''re not energetic..."


    Oh. That''s what she means.


    I think too much. I thought I did something stupid again.


    I got worried by her.


    "That''s because I''m feeling the bottleneck. I didn''t improve much on magic and sword techniques."


    "But... Rudi is really amazing?"


    "For my age it''s probably so."


    Indeed, in this world, I might be really amazing at my age.


    But, I still haven''t done anything. Magic as well, I''m just relying on my past memories and managed to notice on how to use voiceless incantation, and do it slightly better than others.


    But because my past life''s ability to memorize things is low, now I have already reached my limits, and I''m unable to advance. How many times have I regretted not being able to learn more things, now I can''t relearn it. Also, my past life''smon knowledge might not work here. There are many rules in this world that I don''t know. I can''t keep relying on my past memories right?


    Magic is this world''s logic.


    So I need to understand this world.


    "I feel that it''s time to move on to the next stage."


    Sylphy''s magic is getting better and better, and she has be smart.


    Looking at her, my heart is burning with anxiety. I''m useless for being the only one not moving forward.


    Even though I keep saying that I''m a donkan protagonist, after I grow up, I might be ditched by Sylphy.


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    Sylphy asks me with her brows creased.


    "Indeed. Father also says that it''s better for me to be an adventurer and enter the dungeons, and there aren''t a lot of things I can do in the vige... If I want to I should either go to school or be an adventurer..."


    I didn''t think too much and just randomly say it.


    "N... No!"


    Sylphy suddenly shouts and hugs me.


    Woah. What what what''s wrong?


    A love confession?


    When I am thinking about that, I realize Sylphy is trembling all over.


    "Miss Sylphy Ette?"


    "N, o, no... no!!"


    Sylphy tightly hugs me till the point I feel I can''t breathe.


    Did Sylphy feel something over the lost and silent me...


    "N, no, don''t go... Uuu, uuu, hic."


    She sobs.


    Her small shoulders are trembling violently. Her face burying in my chest.


    ... What, what. What''s wrong?


    I first rub Sylphy''s head, and softly pat her back.


    At the same time the butt...... No, no I''m not Paul.


    Leave the butt alone.


    I wrap my arms around her back, and use my whole body to experience Sylphy''s touch.


    She feels so warm and soft. I bury my face in her hair and I smell something nice.


    Ah, this is great. This, is really great... I feel like...


    "Uu, I don''t want you to go. Don''t go, anywhere..."


    Ie back to my senses.


    "Ah, ahh..."


    I see. That''s how it is.


    Recently, Sylphy has beening to our home in the morning a lot more.


    Once shees over she will look at me happily practicing sword techniques, then training magic or learning.


    We have been doing something like this.


    If I leave one day, Sylphy will be all alone. Even if she uses magic to chase the bad kids away, she won''t make any friends.


    Once I think to there, my heart finds her to be even cuter.


    She''s only liked by me.


    That''s something that only belongs to me.


    "I got it, I got it. I won''t go anywhere."


    I actually have to throw such a cute child behind to go somewhere else?


    Improving my magic?


    So what? I already can use saint ranked and advanced ranked magic, if something happens, I''ll be a teacher like Roxy. Before I can reach the age of an adult, I''ll spend my time with Sylphy.


    Let''s do that.


    Growing up together, raising her a little to suit my taste.


    The Hikaru Genji project.


    Hehehehehe.


    ......... Ha!


    Nooooo! Calm down calm down calm down.


    Didn''t you decide to be a donkan type?


    Why did you suddenly n that...


    But, but.


    A donkan type isn''t a reason for doing a Hikaru Genji project... right?


    Wait! What am I thinking about!!


    But... Bah. How much should I pretend not to know what this child feels?


    She''s only 6 years old.


    She sticks very closely to me. I can feel her goodwill towards me.


    But, that shouldn''t be in the sense of romantic love.


    Then let''s keep that.


    But when should I keep that?


    10 years old, 15 years old... orter...?


    What if I''m hated by Sylphy?


    Even though the like score is currently at MAX, there''s no guarantee that it wont drop.


    During then, can I hold it in......?


    I... can''t!!


    There are things humans can and cannot do!!


    Look at her. She''s so soft, warm and gentle, and she smells so nice.


    She''s trying to tell me her feelings, and I''m supposed to ignore that?!


    That''s too strange right?


    If we''re conscious of each other, I should move on to the next step.


    I shouldn''t hold it in by myself and not move forward. We should move together as one!!


    Should I waste my time on mistakes?


    Even though I know it''s a mistake and not correct it?


    I''ve decided!! I will raise Sylphy as a type that I like!!


    Oh, I''m giving up as the donkan type!! Sylphy¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!


    "Hey Rudi...... There''s a letter for you."


    Paules in and I return from my [World].


    I hurriedly push Sylphy away.


    That was too dangerous. I nearly became a scumbag boss character.


    I need to thank Paul.


    But this time I managed to hold onto my true feelings. I still have my limits.


    I managed to restrain myself this time. Can I restrain myself the next time...?


    The letter is from Roxy.


    "Dear Rudi:


    How have you been?


    Time really flies, it has been 2 years since our farewell.


    Now that I''m not continuing to drift, I can finally write a letter to you.


    I''m staying at the Shirone capital. It seems that I became famous after entering a dungeon as an adventurer, and I got hired as the Prince''s home school tutor.


    Teaching the prince has made me recall of the days in the Greyrat family.


    The prince is simr to Rudeus. He''s not as good as Rudi, but his magic potential is distinct and he''s also very clever. Also, he''s the same as you since he spies on me changing clothes, and steals my pantsu. He''s always full of himself and is different from Rudeus in that department, but his actions are like yours.


    Should I attribute that to heroes being lustful?


    I''m worried if I''m going to be attacked during this employment period.


    What''s so good about this weak and frail body...


    Ah, am I being impolite and disrespectful to the crown by writing all this...?


    Well, I''ll talk about thatter. I think it should be okay since I''m not saying bad things behind his back. The kingdom wants to appoint me as the court magician, even though it''s for a limited time.


    It''s just so that I''m doing magic research, that''s a coincidence.


    Oh, that''s right. I can finally use Water-King ranked magic.


    The library in Shirone kingdom has books rted to Water-King ranked magic.


    I thought I was unable to take another step after learning saint ranked magic, but I can actually do it if I try.


    Rudeus must be capable of using Water-Emperor ranked magic by now. Or should I say, that all your other systems have reached saint ranked. The studious you might even have touched the Healing Magic or Summoning Magic by now right?


    Or have you started going onto the route of a swordsman?


    Even though there''s a bit of a pity, but if it''s Rudeus, no matter which road you choose it''s okay.


    My target is to be a Water-God ranked magician.


    I have said before that if you find you have a bottleneck in magic, you can try knocking on Ranoa University''s doors.


    If you don''t have a written introduction, you will have to undergo a test. Though, if it''s you, it should be easy to pass.


    Well then, I''ll end it here.


    ¨C Roxy


    PS: By the time you reply, I might not be in the kingdom, you don''t need to reply."


    This letter is such a wake-up call.


    Damn it.


    I search for Shirone on the map.


    It''s a small country situated in the Central Continent southeast area.


    It''s not too far away from a straight line. But the mountains in the Central Continent have red dragons, so there''s no way to pass it and you need to go around a long way by the south side.


    A faraway kingdom.


    Furthermore, the Magic University in Ranoa requires traveling in a roundabout way to the Northwest.


    "Hm..."


    Roxy didn''t teach me any king ranked magic...


    It''s because she didn''t know.


    On the reply letter I didn''t write anything noteworthy.


    That''s because I didn''t want Roxy to know of my useless status.


    Even though I''m not sure how amazing I am in her eyes, I didn''t want to disappoint her.


    But,ing back to think about it. Magic University?


    Roxy once said that it was fantastic there.


    But, it''s too far away.


    I can''t throw Sylphy away.


    What can I do...?


    Anyway, I added a PS on the letter:


    "Also, I''m sorry for stealing your pantsu."


    Part 5


    The 2nd day after the letter arrived, I state my thoughts when the family gathers.


    "Father, can I make a selfish request?"


    "No."


    I get immediately refused.


    But, Zenith sitting on the side knocked on Paul''s head. Lilia sitting on the other side also added an attack.


    Because of the pregnancy saga, Lilia also sits at the dining table to have her meal. In the past, she fulfilled her status as a maid by serving from the side, but she''s now family.


    It''s okay for polygamy in this country?


    Whatever.


    "Rudeus. Whatever you need just say it. Father will satisfy you."


    Zenith says gently while looking at Paul who''s grasping his head.


    "Young Master Rudeus has never said something selfish before. It''s time to test Master''s dignity and reliability."


    Lilia helps me too.


    Paul straightens himself again, crosses his arms and raises his chin, making him look important.


    "Rudeus actually states he''s has a selfish request. It must be something that''s out of my league."


    Paul gets hit again, and falls t onto the table.


    These are the small jokes during family time.


    Then I tell them.


    "Actually, I feel that my magic learning has reached a bottleneck. I wish to go to Ranoa''s University to learn..."


    "...Oh."


    "But after I told this intention to Sylphy, she started to cry and doesn''t want to be apart from me."


    "Oh, this yboy, who do you resemble? Eh?"


    Paul get hits a 3rd time with a 2 chain attack.


    "So I want to go to school with her, but her family isn''t as well off as ours. So, I want to make a request to pay school fees for both of us."


    "Oh..."


    Paul puts both of his elbows on the table, and uses a sharp gaze on me like a superior officer.


    This is the gaze he uses when he holds a sword.


    The only moment when Paul deserves respect.


    "No."


    Paul says the same thing as before.


    This time it''s real.


    Zenith and Lilia are also quiet.


    "There are 3 reasons.


    Number 1, you''re still learning sword techniques. If you put them down now, your skill will be undeveloped. As your teacher, I can''t let you put them down now.


    Number 2, about money. If it''s only you, we can still handle it, but we can''t do that if you want us to handle Sylphy''s as well. The fees for the Magic University are not cheap, our household''s money isn''t like hot water where you can constantly run it.


    Number 3, your age. You''re only 7 years old. Even though you''re a smart kid, there are many things you don''t know. Your experience is severely insufficient. We can''t throw away our responsibilities as parents."


    As I thought, that didn''t work.


    But I''m not giving up.


    Paul is different from the past. He will think about it and give reasons. That means if I satisfy these 3 conditions it will be fine. Don''t be anxious. I don''t need to go right now.


    "I understand, Father. Then, I''ll continue practicing sword techniques as usual, about the age problem how many years do I need to wait?"


    "That''s right... 15, before you''re 12 years old you must stay at home."


    12 years old hm.


    I remember you''re an adult once you''re 15 years old.


    "Can I ask why it''s 12 years old?"


    "Because when I left home, I was 12."


    "I see, I got it."


    12 years old to Paul is something that can''t be negotiated.


    Since I don''t want to belittle his pride as a male, I can only shut up and nod.


    "Then the final problem."


    "Oh."


    "Please introduce a job to me. Since I am literate, and able to use math, I can be a home tutor or teach magic. It''s best if the sry is high."


    "Job? Why?"


    Paul looks at me with serious eyes, as if to intimidate me.


    "I''ll earn Sylphy''s school fees."


    "......This can''t be said that it''s good for Sylphy."


    "Yes. But this is for myself."


    "..."


    Silence persisted for a while.


    It''s not afortable atmosphere for me.


    "Is that right...... I see..."


    Paul seems to have thought of something and nods.


    "I got it. I can help you ask about it if it''s this matter."


    Paul uses a reliable expression to reply to me. It''s different from Zenith and Lilia''s troubled expressions.


    "Thank you very much."


    I lower my head in thanks, and dinner continues.


    Part 6


    ¨CPaul''s POV¨C


    I can''t believe Rudeus said something like that.


    My son is growing up too fast.


    It''s usually when one at least reaches the age of 14 or 15 before they say something like that.


    Even for me I was 11 years old, which is when my Sword-God style reached the advanced rank.


    People who are unable to say something like that will never be able to say that in their life.


    "If you rush ahead too fast, you will die early... huh."


    Once before, a warrior said something like that to me.


    Of course, I ignored him when I heard that.


    The people living around me are just too leisurely. The time when the human race has power is very short, but no one wants to run. The things that can be done should be finishedpletely. Even if you get med for it, when it reaches to that point one can talk about itter on.


    Well, even though I did all that and had a kid, I relied on my rtives on the noble side for a way to be a knight.


    I''ll put this aside first.


    Rudeus''s lifestyle is even more urgent.


    I felt worried when I looked at him.


    The people around me when I was young must have also thought of the same thing.


    But Rudeus is different from me who''s wild. Anything he does is all nned out.


    Is that Zenith''s blood?


    "Well, let father tie you for a bit longer."


    I wrote a letter as I thought that.


    A few days ago Rawls also discussed a matter with me. Sylphy''s sticking way too much to Rudeus.


    From Sylphy''s viewpoint, Rudeus must be a prince charming who rescued her from a hell-like childhood. Teaching her various things like an older brother, and finally realizing their difference in gender. Rawls also said, if Rudeus can win her over it will be for the best.


    I also thought that having such a cute kid as a daughter inw wouldn''t be bad, but when I listened to Rudeus today I changed my mind.


    Right now the situation is about the level of brainwashing.


    I have seen that type many times during the time when I was with the nobles.


    Relying overly on their parents. People who are like dolls.


    Although it''s still okay if the relied people are still there.


    Even if it''s a doll, you can still act out an interesting y if you control it well. If Rudeus still loves Sylphy, she will be alright.


    But Rudeus has inherited my blood.


    The blood with a fondness for women.


    It''s possible to have another rtionship with a woman by ident. No, since he inherited my blood, he will definitely do it and more.


    In the end, it''s possible that Sylphy won''t get chosen.


    At that point, the abandoned Sylphy will be unable to stand. Like a broken doll, she will never stand again.


    I will not allow that to happen, that my son caused such a cute kid''s life to be destroyed. It''s not a good thing for my son either.


    I write a letter.


    I pray that I receive a satisfactory answer.


    But the next thing.


    How can I convince my son who''s good at arguing.


    I guess I''ll use brute force.

 Chapter 12: Separation

    <h4>Chapter 12: Separation</h4>


    Part 1


    It has been a month since I told Paul I wanted to work.


    Today, Paul receives a letter.


    I feel that a reply is about to be given to me, so I prepare myself.


    It will most likely be after sword training, after lunch, or maybe dinner.


    As I think about it, I continue to train in sword techniques earnestly.


    Part 2


    As I continue training, Paul says:


    "Rudi, I want to ask you something."


    "What is it, father?"


    I listen to Paul carefully with a stiff expression.


    After all, this is my first job including my past life.


    I need to work hard.


    "You... Ah. If I wanted you to separate from Sylphy, what would you think?]


    "Huh? Of course I don''t want to."


    "That''s true."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing at all. Even if I told you, you would turn things from ck into white."


    The instant he says that.


    Paulpletely changes.


    A blood thirst emits from him to the point that I can feel it even though I''m a novice.


    "Eh!?"


    "...!!"


    Paul takes a step forward along with a silent pressure.


    Death.


    This word shes across my mind.


    I instinctively use all my magic to attack Paul.


    An explosive wind is created in between Paul and I, using wind and fire magic at the same time.


    I jump backwards, boosted by the hot wind pushing me backwards.


    I have simted this many times.


    With Paul as an opponent, there''s no chance of winning if I don''t pull away from him.


    Even though the explosive wind does damage to me, I can gain some distance if I can frighten away the opponent.


    But Paul pays no attention to it, and charges forward like the earlier pose he had.


    (It''s ineffective after all!!)


    Even though I expected it, I still feel dread welling up.


    I need to take the next step for evasive maneuvers.


    The back is impossible. The opponent is moving forward too quickly.


    I instinctively think of that. I create a shock wave to hit my body on the side.


    With the force of the shock wave, my body flies to the side.


    The sound of the wind being cut grazes my ear, making my body break into cold sweat.


    I see Paul''s sword swinging where my head was earlier.


    Good.


    The first strike has been avoided. This point is advantageous. Even though the distance is still very close, I can take the next step to pull away.


    I can see my victory.


    I sink the earth where this guy is going to step next.


    Paul steps onto that small pitfall.


    Just when I think of that, he shifts his body weight instantly on the other leg, and continues to charge at me without dy.


    (It''s not good enough if you don''t disable both legs at the same time!?)


    I created a marsh at my feet.


    Before I sink, I cast a water current and slide backwards like I''m skiing.


    (Sheet, it''s toote...!)


    It was toote when I had this idea.


    Paul steps onto the solid ground on the edge of the marsh.


    The force that he stepped on makes the ground sink.


    There''s only one more step left toe close to me.


    "U, uaahhh!!"


    I use the sword to engage him in panic.


    A clumsy strike that doesn''t belong to any style.


    I feel a slippery, hateful feeling on my hands as I swing the sword with brute force.


    (It has been deflected by the Water-God style...)


    I only know that.


    After the Water-God Style deflectiones the counter attack.


    Even though I know that, I can''t react to it.


    Like a slow motion cut scene, Paul''s sword swings towards my neck.


    (Ah. luckily it''s a wooden sword...)


    My consciousness dives towards darkness as I feel the strike on my neck.


    Part 3


    When I wake up, I find myself in a small box.


    I feel the surroundings move shakily, and I guess that I''m in the middle of some mode of transport.


    I try to sit up, but I can''t even move a finger. I lower my head, and I find myself wrapped in ropes like a bamboo mat.


    Layers afteryers of tight wrapping.


    (What happened...?)


    I turn my neck and find a huge Nee-chan sitting in front of me.


    Chocte skin, a revealing leather outfit, rippling muscles, and full of scars all over her body.


    Wearing an eye patch with sculpted like face gives off an Anego vibe.


    This Nee-chanpletely feels like a female amazon warrior from some fantasy story.


    Also she has beast like ears and a tail like a tiger''s. Her fur is very thick.


    Is she from a beast race?


    She notices that I''m looking at her and meets her eyes with mine.


    "How do you do, my name is Rudeus Greyrat. I''m sorry to speak with you under such circumstances."


    I offer my name first. The basics in conversation is to speak first.


    You can hold the initiative if you strike first.


    "You''re really polite for Paul''s son."


    "That''s because I''m also my mother''s child."


    "That''s true. You''re also Zenith''s son."


    I feel slightly relieved when I see that she knows my parents.


    "I''m Ghyine . Please give me your regards from tomorrow onwards."


    From tomorrow onwards?


    What''s she talking about?


    "Erm, thanks. Please give me your regards too."


    "Aaa."


    In any case I use fire magic to burn the ropes.


    My whole body is in pain. Is it because I slept in a funny posture?


    I stretched out.


    A sense of freedom.


    Even though I''m already used to a small room and moving only my fingers, being tied up in front of this very S looking sister makes me feel somewhat weird.


    I look at my surroundings, and where I am can only be described as a small box.


    There''s an area for one to sit on, so I sit opposite of Ghyine.


    There are windows on both sides, and one can look outside. It''s a grasnd that I have never seen before.


    As expected, I''m in some form of transport.


    The shaking is tremendous, and I feel like I will get carsick if I ride on this for too long.


    There''s a pitpat sounding from the front. Probably a horse.


    Which means I''m in a carriage.


    Why am I with this macho nee-chan sitting in a carriage?


    ...Hah!!


    Could, could it be, that I''ve been abducted by this muscle woman!?


    Does she want the lovable me as a toy forfort purposes!?


    No, I, I don''t really mind muscr women, but I already gave my heart to a girl named Sylphy.


    Can you please be gentle the first time...?


    Nonononono!!


    C-c-calm down. I need to calm down during this time.


    Counting prime numbers can allow me to calm down.


    Prime numbers are numbers that can only be divisible by one or them self...... This is what the Priest-san who has given me courage said before.


    3, 5, and then, 11? What''s next, 13? Then, then next is......


    I CAN''T REMEMBER!!


    Prime numbers whatever I need to calm down.


    Cool down and think. Why have Inded in this situation?


    Good. Breathe in deeply.


    "In... hale..."


    Good.


    Let''s rearrange things from what I know.


    First, Paul suddenly attacked me and caused me to faint.


    Once I woke up, I found myself tied up in a horse carriage.


    I''m afraid he knocked me unconscious for some reason and threw me in a horse carriage.


    There''s a woman who said, "Please give me your regards", in this horse carriage.


    Coming back to Paul, he said something strange before he attacked me.


    Something about leaving Sylphy. Something about Sylphy''s too good for you. She''s not your thing.


    T-that damnable lolicon... Is he trying toy his hands on my Sylphy!?


    Wait. He didn''t say something like that in the second half?


    Hm?


    I don''t understand when ites to the part about Sylph.


    Damnation. It''s all Paul''s fault...!


    Well, let me try asking first.


    "Excuse me."


    "You can call me Ghyine."


    "Ah, then call me Rudi-chan."


    "I got it. Rudi-chan."


    Looks like she''s the type who doesn''t get jokes.


    "Ghyine-san. Did you hear anything from father?"


    "Call me Ghyine. You don''t need to add -san."


    Ghyine says that while retrieving a letter from her pocket.


    And she passes it to me. I take it, but there''s nothing on the envelope.


    "Paul gave me that letter. You read it. Because I don''t know how to read, you need to speak it out loud."


    "Okay."


    I open the letter and start reading.


    ¡ºTo my dear son, Rudeus.


    By the time you read this letter, I will probably not be in this world anymore.¡»


    "What!?"


    Ghyine shouts in surprise and stands up.


    The carriage''s ceiling is surprisingly high...


    "Please sit down Ghyine. There''s more."


    "Hm. Is that so."


    She sits down obediently.


    I continue reading.


    ¡º¡ª¡ª- This is the first time I want to try writing a joke. You got bested badly by me, and after that you got sadly knocked unconscious and tied up with ropes and thrown into the carriage like an imprisoned princess. I think you''re not clear on what happened, and you can ask that muscle daruma... Even though I want to say that, that fellow''s brain is made up of muscles, so she couldn''t exin it properly for sure.¡»


    "What!?"


    Ghyine shouts in anger and stands up.


    "Please sit down Ghyine. The next few lines are in praise of you."


    "Hm, is that so."


    She sits down obediently.


    I continue reading.


    ¡ºShe''s a Sword-king.


    If you want to learn sword techniques, you won''t find anyone better unless you go to the holy grounds of the swordsmen. Her strength can be guaranteed by Father. I have never won once against her...... Except in bed.¡»


    Don''t write useless stuff, idiotic dad.


    But Ghyine looks pleased.


    That guy''s really popr.


    But you''re really strong, Ghyine-san.


    ¡ºWell, talking about your job, you''re appointed as a home tutor for the youngdy staying in the city of Roa within the Fedoa region. I hope you can teach hernguage, math, and simple magic. She''s an extremely willfuldy, and violent to the point where the school has requested her not toe anymore. And up to this point, she has driven away several home tutors... But, I think if it''s you, you will be able to solve it.¡»


    Solve what? This is so irresponsible.


    "Is Ghyine very willful?"


    "I''m not the youngdy."


    "That''s true."


    I continue reading.


    ¡ºThe muscle Daruma is the bodyguard hired for the youngdy and the sword tutor. She seems to want you to teach the youngdy magic andnguage, in exchange for teaching you the sword. Please don''tugh at her for having muscles for brain. She will be serious (Laughs).¡»


    "What...?"


    There''s a vein popping out from Ghyine''s forehead.


    This letter might be exining the situation, but at the same time, it is probably trying to get a rise out of Ghyine.


    What rtionship do these two have?


    ¡ºEven though her teaching capabilities aren''t good, it''s quite worth it if you can save on lesson fees.¡»


    Lesson fees.


    I see. I''m to learn sword techniques from this person. Because Paul belongs to the instinctive, he helped me find a better teacher.


    Or did he feel despair over me who didn''t improve at all?


    Can you please take responsibility till the end...?


    "How much would one usually need if they wanted to learn from Ghyine?"


    "2 Asuran Gold Coins for 1 month."


    2 Asuran Gold Coins!!


    Even if it''s Roxy, she only received 5 Asuran Silver Coins per month.


    4 times the amount. I see. It''s indeed worth it.


    Just to add on, 1 person needs around 2 Asuran Silver Coins per month for living expenses.


    ¡ºYou''re going to stay at the youngdy''s house for the next 5 years to teach her.


    In these 5 years, you''re forbidden from going home or writing letters. Because of you, Sylphy is unable to be independent. Not only that, even you''re bing dependent on her, so I''m forcing you to live apart.¡»


    "Wh...at...?"


    Eh, why?


    Wait.


    ...Eh?


    Are you kidding me? I can''t meet Sylphy for 5 years?


    And I can''t write letters?


    "What''s wrong? Have you separated from your sweetheart, Rudi-chan?"


    I showed a face of despair and Ghyine seems to ask me in a pleasant manner.


    "No, I was just chased out of the house by a father who isn''t like an adult."


    I didn''t even have the time to bid farewell.


    You really did it, Paul.


    "Don''t be so sad, Rudi-chan."


    "Erm."


    "What?"


    "I think I would like you to call me Rudeus."


    "Ah, I got it."


    But once I think about it rationally, Paul is also really right here.


    Indeed, if Sylphy grows up like this, she might be like an Osananajimi in a poorly made Eroge. Always sticking to the protagonist, and treating the protagonist as if he''s the world and be a satellite revolving around him. A character without a self identity.


    If it''s in the real world, getting along with friends in school, that reliance will gradually disappear over the process of learning things, but Sylphy doesn''t have friends because of her hair color.


    Even after 5 years, the possibility of her sticking to me is very big.


    Even though that''s okay for me, the surrounding adults don''t think that.


    Which is good. Not a bad judgment.


    ¡ºIn regards to your sry, you''re being paid 2 Asura Silver Coins every month. Even though it''s cheaper than the average home tutors, it''s quite a lot for a child''s pocket money. If you''re free, go to the city to learn how to use money. The thing about money is that if you don''t use it normally, you wouldn''t use it well in an emergency. Although, I feel that my son will still use it well even if he doesn''t learn how to... Ah, even if you make a mistake don''t use it to buy women okay?¡»


    I already told you not to write this useless stuff.


    Or is it that? Something like ost*ich club?


    Please don''t do that.


    ¡ºAnd then. After 5 years, if you didn''t give up on teaching the youngdynguage, math, and magic. As a special reward, the employer will pay the university fee amounting to 2 people''s worth. Such is the contract.¡»


    I see.


    In these 5 years, if I take the home tutor job seriously, he will fulfill what I want to do.


    ¡ºWell, Sylphy might not want to follow you 5 yearster, and your passion might cool down and have a change of heart. We will persuade Sylphy on this matter seriously.¡»


    Persuade seriously... I have a bad feeling. Papan.


    ¡ºI wish you well within these 5 years. To learn all sorts of things at a new ce, and reach a greater height.


    ¨C The great intelligent Father Paul.¡»


    What intelligence...!?


    Didn''t you use brute force!!?


    But this time, his judgment makes me tip my hat off.


    Doing things for me, and for Sylphy as well.


    Even though Sylphy might be alone, if she doesn''t solve things by herself, she won''t be able to grow up no matter whenever.


    It''s not okay to rely only on me.


    "Paul really loves you."


    Ghyine says. Iugh wryly and reply:


    "We were pretty cold before this. But once he saw that we were pretty simr, he got close to me. But, isn''t Ghyine the same..."


    "Hm? What about me?"


    I read out thest line.


    ¡ºPS: If the youngdy is agreeable with you, it''s okay if youy your hands on her, but the muscle Daruma is my woman, so don''t touch her.¡»


    "He said that."


    "Hmph. Send that letter to Zenith."


    "Got it."


    Just like that, I was set to head off to thergest city in the Fedoa region, Roa.


    Even though I have many ideas about this, I''ll set them aside. I should wake up a little. Mmm, this is just as well. I can''t be with Sylphy. I don''t have any regrets. Mmm.


    I keep telling myself that.


    (But I really want to see her at least once a year...)


    My heart still has some reservations.


    Part 4


    ¨CPaul''s POV¨C


    "T-that was dangerous..."


    I look down at my son who fainted and my dirtied shoes.


    Because today is thest day I''ll be teaching him how to use the sword, I wanted to act seriously to scare him by showing the dignity of a father, but I didn''t imagine that he would use magic against me with lightning reflexes.


    Not to attack me, but to restrain my movements by using magic.


    And, that is all different kinds of magic.


    "As expected of my son. Hisbat sense is amazing."


    Even though it was just an instant, I actually had to use 3 steps when Ipletely took him by surprise.


    Especially on thest step. If I had any hesitation, my legs would have been restrained and wiped out immediately.


    Taking 3 steps against a magician. If there were otherpanions, they would have covered his left and right to protect him. Or if he was further away, I would have needed a fourth step.


    I lostpletely on the contents.


    Even if you just throw him into some party to search in a dungeon, he would be useful enough as a magician.


    "As expected of a genius who made a Water-Saint ranked magician lose her confidence..."


    My son is utterly terrifying.


    But, I''m delighted.


    In the past, I would have felt only jealousy when someone was more talented than me, but unexpectedly, when ites to my son, I only feel pleased.


    "Ah, now is not the time to talk about this. If I don''t hurry up Rawls and the rest are all going toe."


    I quickly tie my unconscious son up with rope, and throw him into the horse carriage which just arrived.


    The timing is just right, Rawls ising over.


    Sylphy too.


    "Rudi!?"


    Sylphy sees the tied up Rudi and ns to rescue him. Suddenly casting intermediate ranked magic with voiceless incantations. Even though I easily avoid them, the magic has speed and power besides the voiceless incantation.


    If it was anyone else they would have probably died.


    What the heck did this Rudi teach?


    I pass the letter to Ghyine, ced Rudi in the horse carriage and told the driver to set off.


    I look towards the side, and Rawls is kneeling beside Sylphy teaching her something. That''s right. Teaching is the parents'' job. The portion that was given to Rudi must be taken back by your own hands, Rawls.


    I sigh, and use warm eyes to look at them, then I hear Sylphy''s voice in the wind.


    "I understand. I will be strong to help Rudi...!!"


    Mmm, you''re being loved, my son.


    Seeing this scene, my two wivese out from the house.


    Because it would be dangerous, I told them to watch from inside the house, but they are probablying out now to see him off.


    "Ah, my cute Rudi''s leaving."


    "Madam. This is training."


    "I know Lilia. Oooh, ooh Rudeus!! Go ahead and venture off child!! The poor me whose sole child has been snatched away!!"


    "Madam, young master is no longer the sole child."


    "That''s true. There''re already two sisters."


    "Two ...!! M-madam!!"


    "It''s okay Lilia. I will also love your child!! Because, I, also love you!!"


    "Ooh!! Madam, me too!!"


    They act out such a scene while seeing the horse carriage off.


    Because Rudeus excels so much, these two shouldn''t worry so much.


    Buting back to them, these two have such a good rtionship. It would be nice if they were as good to me.


    Or should I say, I will be happy if they don''t work together so well to bully me.


    "But when the other children grow up, Rudi won''t be here..."


    Rudi seems to be nning to be a cool older onii-chan. Too bad.


    My cute daughters'' love will be monopolized by me.


    Ho ho.


    Wait a minute. After this, Rudeus will receive training from the talented trainer Sword-king Ghyine.


    5 yearster, he will be 12 years old. His body will be very fit.


    Once he returns he will be able to use magic and do a mock battle with me. Will I be able to win against Rudeus?


    Oh sheet. My dignity as a father will be in danger 5 years from now.


    "Mrs. Greyrat, and Lilia. Since Rudeus is gone, I want to start training a wee bit."


    Zenith shows a surprised look. Lilia whispers into Zenith''s ears.


    "It''s because he nearly lost to young master Rudeus. He''s feeling danger now."


    "He''s always been like that. He won''t put in effort unless he nearly loses."


    Doh. This father''s dignity is already in danger.


    (Well, it''s not really a concern when ites to dignity)


    Because I know how a father who always shows off his dignity looks like, I think from the bottom of my heart that I''ll just be a useless Ossan who constantly has trouble with women. The target is a father who cares without being overbearing. At least before the 3 children be adults.


    I look at Zenith.


    Her body is good enough to let people feel that she hasn''t given birth twice...


    (Well, that will be extended until she has the fourth or fifth. Hehe.)


    Putting aside the fourth or something.


    (Rudeus...)


    I also don''t like that method.


    But, even if I tell you that you wouldn''t listen, and I don''t have the confidence to persuade you.


    But just watching and not doing anything would be a failure as parents. Since I don''t have enough ability, I can only request other people, but that is it. Even though I did it with brute force, the intelligent you should be able to understand that...


    No, even if you don''t understand that, it''s okay.


    The things that will happen there will not be experienced in this vige. Even if you don''t understand, just react to the things in front of you and that will be your strength.


    So hate me.


    Hate me and curse that you''re not capable of opposing me.


    That is how I grew up with my father oppressing me.


    Since I am unable to oppose my father, I left my home.


    I regretted over it and reflected over it. I don''t wish for you to experience the same thing.


    But I got strength from leaving home.


    Even though I don''t know if this strength can win against my father, I got the woman I want, protected the things I wanted to protect, and at least I was able to suppress my young son.


    If you want to oppose me, then go ahead.


    After you bring back strength.


    Gather enough strength that wouldn''t lose against this brutish father.


    Looking out to Rudeus''s horse carriage, Paul thinks that to himself.

 Chapter 13: Volume 1 Special Chapter — The Mother in Greyrats Household

    <h4>Chapter 13: Volume 1 Special Chapter ¡ª The Mother in Greyrats Household</h4>


    Part 1


    My name is Zenith Greyrat.


    I was born in the holy country of Milis. It is a country with a long history. It''s very suitable to describe the country as beautiful but inflexible.


    I am born as the second daughter of that country''s earl family.


    I was a flower in a greenhouse during that time. I thought that everything I saw in my surroundings was the entire world. Such was my ignorance.


    Although it''s not really suitable to say it myself, I felt that I was a good child.


    Never going against my parents'' requests, and my grades in school were excellent.


    I followed all of Milis''s church teachers, and I had a smooth time learning social etiquette.


    I was even termed as ¡ºMilis''s youngdy standard¡».


    My parents also must have felt that I was a daughter to be proud of.


    But I continued to grow that way. I would one day be in a party with an arranged marriage.


    That will most likely be the eldest son from a random earl family. Straight as an arrow, with a proud heart, and keeping Milis''s teachings as his absolute principles. A prime example in the Milis''s nobles. I''ll be married to someone like that. Giving birth to children. And I''ll be an earl''s wife who wouldn''t feel ashamed no matter where I went, and be annexed in the holy country of Milis''s nobles'' list.


    That is my life. A "road" for the Milis''s noble''s daughters.


    But I didn''t walk on that "road".


    On the day I became an adult, when I was 15.


    I fought with my parents. I revolted against my parents and left home.


    There was a reason why I had hated the requests from my parents that I had always followed.


    I had felt jealousy over my sister who was wilder than me.


    With various reasons, I turned my back on my [road].


    It is very difficult to continue living if nobles turn away from their "road".


    But the fortunate thing is that I had learned healing magic in the noble school. And I managed to learn to the intermediate rank.


    Although the holy country of Milis is a country that''s very advanced in healing magic and barrier magic, most of the people will only learn healing magic until the elementary rank. If one learns healing magic to the intermediate rank, that person can work in Milis''s hospital, so it is heavily favored upon in school.


    And thus, I arrogantly believed that I would be able to go living on very well when I reached there.


    I was too naive.


    The me who didn''t even know where to sort out a ce to stay immediately got targeted by bad guys.


    They told me they were "Currently hiring a magic healer", and hired me who didn''t know the market value into their party. Their offer was much lower than elementary ranked magic healers, but they insisted that they paid out a higher price.


    I was foolish enough to trust their skin-deep sincerity, even though there were many good people in the world.


    If I followed them, I would have been asked to do things that were much worse. Being used as a shield against monsters, or to have kept using magic until I fainted. And I might have even been asked to give up my body.


    And the one preventing all this was the young warrior Paul Greyrat.


    After teaching the bad guys a lesson, he forcefully took me back to his traveling party.


    If their party member Elinalize didn''t exin to me in detail, I would have thought Paul was a bad person.


    In any case. This was how Paul and I met.


    At first, I hated Paul.


    He''s obviously a former Asuran noble, but the way he speaks is like a thug. Frequently breaking his promises, and getting rash easily. Greedy, condescending to me, and likes to feel other people''s butt, andpletely doesn''t hide his perverted thoughts.


    But I know he''s not a bad guy.


    Even though he looked down on me and mocked me for not understanding how the world works, he always said that there was no choice, and helped me out.


    Paul''s theplete opposite of me, but he''s reliably wild and actually quite dashing.


    It didn''t take very long until I fell in love with him.


    But he has many charmingdies around him, and I''m a follower of Milis.


    Milis''s teaching has "A couple must only love each other" as its doctrine.


    Even though I left home, I was raised up with these teachings around me, and it''s also taught in school asmon sense, and thus the Milis teachings have been deeply engraved in my heart.


    Then on one day I said it.


    "If you don''t sleep with any other woman again, I can sleep with you."


    He agreed to it with a smile.


    I knew he was lying.


    But I still thought that was not a problem.


    If I get lied to, I can give up on himpletely.


    But I was still too foolish. Too careless. Too naive.


    Because I actually got pregnant after one time.


    I didn''t know what to do. I was extremely uneasy.


    I didn''t think at all that Paul would actually take responsibility and marry me.


    And the child that I gave birth to,


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Rudi.


    Part 2


    Rudeus is sitting beside his sisters'' cradles.


    His expression is very serious.


    His face is reminiscent of Paul''s shadow. He has his lips tightly closed, and keeps changing nces from his sisters.


    "Ah-, Ah¡ª¨C!"


    The moment Norn mumbles, Rudeus''s expression tightens.


    And in the next moment.


    "Burururu."


    Rudeus sticks out his tongue and makes a funny face.


    "Yaa, waa, ha, ha!"


    Norn smiles happily, looking at his expression.


    Rudeus nods at Norn''s smile, satisfied, and changes back to the serious expression.


    "Wuuu, ah!"


    This time it''s Aisha who talks.


    And Rudeus immediately moves to her side.


    "Arbububu."


    He squeezes his face and does something strange.


    "Gyaa¡ª Ah, ah."


    And Aisha smiles happily too.


    Rudeus shows the same smile as when he did it to Norn.


    Rudeus keeps repeating that from just now.


    "Haha..."


    I chuckle a little when I see Rudeus''s smile.


    That''s because Rudeus doesn''t smile much.


    He always seems to be unsatisfied with something. Regardless of learning magic or the sword, he''s always doing something with a serious expression.


    He has never even smiled in front of his parents.


    Even if he smiles, it is made on purpose.


    But he''s showing that expression to his sisters, and smiles satisfactorily after seeing his sisters'' smiles.


    I feel happy just looking at him.


    It is very different from before.


    "Phew..."


    I sigh when I think of Rudeus when he was younger.


    I was overjoyed when I saw Rudeus''s magic talent, but after a while, I started to suspect whether Rudeus was looking down on his parents, not loving them.


    Because Rudeus wasn''t close to me at all.


    "... But that''s not the truth."


    What changed my mind was the time with the pregnancy incident.


    Lilia got pregnant and Paul admitted to it.


    That time I felt I was betrayed.


    Betrayed by Paul. Even betrayed by Lilia.


    Especially when Paul broke his promise. My anger almost reached the point where it nearly exploded. If I had failed to restrain even for one second, I would have screamed and thrown Lilia out, or I might have even left.


    Before the marriage, I thought to myself once he lies to me, I would give up on him and leave him.


    I had forgotten about it, but it has continued to reside in my heart.


    My emotions had been pressured to the point of destroying the entire family.


    But Rudeus dispelled my thoughts.


    He acted out like a child and solved the situation neatly.


    Even though what he did wasn''t considered right.


    Even if I based it on Rudeus''s speech, I couldn''t forgive Paul.


    But I saw the truth of his inner heart within Rudeus''s speech.


    "I am uneasy over the break down of the family''s rtionship."


    I thought it over when I found out about this point.


    This child is treasuring his family in his own ways.


    When I think of that, my suspicion over whether he loves his family disappears.


    And at the same time, I easily forgave Paul and Lilia.


    If Rudeus wasn''t there, it wouldn''t be that way.


    "Hm, Norn-chan''s really cute, You will be as beautiful as Mother. If you grow up, let''s shower together."


    Rudeus holds Norn''s small hands to coax her.


    The usual Rudeus, who''s always so serious, is fawning his sister in a childish manner. That''s really ¡ª¨C


    (Too reliable...)


    I found Rudeus to be amazing. But recently, he''s also very reliable.


    It was utterly exhausting when Norn and Aisha were born.


    The two girls cry day and night, and after feeding them, they would vomit. When we washed their bodies in the water, they would defecate in there.


    Even though Lilia says this is normal, that this is how it is, I still couldn''t sleep at night.


    But Rudeus has done many things for the babies.


    The way he does it is very skilled.


    As if he has done it before.


    It can''t be possible that he still remembers how he was taken care of. He must have watched how Lilia did it.


    As expected of Rudeus.


    Even though it makes me unsatisfied that he does it better than his parents, in truth, it''s a really big help.


    I have never heard of or seen any child who''s as reliable as Rudeus, who can take care of his sisters that were just born.


    Looking at Rudeus, I''m reminded of my brother in the holy country of Milis. He''s as serious as Rudeus. Studious and talented, and praised by father to be an example for nobles, but he''s overly cold to his family, and treated his sister like air.


    Even though he''s impressive as a noble, I can''t respect him as my brother.


    But Rudeus probably won''t be like that.


    He will definitely be a brother respected by his sisters.


    In fact. He even ns it that way. When he was looking at his sisters with Paul, he dered "My goal is to be a respected brother."


    I can''t wait to see how Rudeus, Norn, and her sister grow up to be.


    "Ah! Wahhh!"


    Norn starts crying while I think of that.


    Rudeus'' body trembles a little, and he makes a face for her.


    "Wah! Wah!"


    But Norn doesn''t stop crying.


    Rudeus touches her diapers to check whether she peed, picks her up, and looks at her back for rashes while Norn sobs in tears.


    If it was me, I would have certainly yelled for Lilia to help out. Then I remember that Lilia went out to buy things. I start to panic.


    But Rudeus isn''t in panic.


    He eliminates every reason, ps his hands, and tells me:


    "Mother. It''s time to feed her."


    I realize the time when he tells me that.


    Watching Rudeus y with the sisters makes the time pass quickly.


    "Alright. Alright."


    "Here. Have a seat."


    I sit on the chair ording to Rudeus''s direction.


    I reveal my chest while I carry the crying Norn.


    As predicted by Rudeus, Norn is hungry and immediately sucks on me, drinking the milk in relish.


    Every time I feed her, the strong emotions that I''m a mother begin to surge up.


    "...Hm?"


    Suddenly, I realize Rudeus''s gaze.


    Everytime I feed her, Rudeus always stares at my chest.


    And that gaze isn''t like a 7 year old child''s, but a gaze full ofscivious desires.


    If you ce Paul together with him, you will find that the two of them have the same exact gaze. It makes me feelforted, but when I think that he''s already like this at this age, I feel uneasy for the future. Will he be like Paul andy his hands on many girls, making them cry?


    "What''s wrong Rudi? Do you want it too?"


    "EH!"


    I tease him, and Rudeuses back to his senses and shifts his eyes away.


    Then, with his face red, he tries to find an excuse to exin himself:


    "No. I''m just thinking that Norn can really drink."


    "Haha."


    I can''t hold myughter in when he disys such a cute demeanor.


    "You can''t have it you know, this belongs to Norn. Rudi already drank a lot when he was young, so you should be patient."


    "... Of course, Mother."


    Even if he says that, his expression looks like he feels regretful.


    That kind of Rudi is rarely seen. It makes me want to fawn over him.


    Let me just tease him a bit more.


    "If you really want it, you can wait until you marry a wife and beg for it."


    "Yes. I will try asking for it."


    Uh oh. I thought he would be angry and bicker with me, but he looks like he had an epiphany and replies.


    He discovered that he has been mocked?


    Even though it''s slightly disappointing, this does fit his personality.


    "... You can''t force it okay?"


    "I know."


    This serious response makes me feel a little lonely.


    "Gerp."


    Norn burps after finishing her meal, and I ce her back into the cradle.


    I use a cloth to wipe my chest, and Rudeus stares at it again.


    Hm. Looks like the person who will be this child''s wife will have a hard time.


    The strongest candidate is Sylphy, but that child is always so obedient to him. It looks like even if she''s not willing, she won''t strongly refuse it...


    Alright.


    I''ll teach Rudeus a lesson when ites to that.


    As a mother.


    Paul only taught him how to conquer girls. I''ll teach him about the things after that.


    "Guu."


    After Norn has fed, she shows a face of satisfaction, and soon starts making sounds.


    She must be tired.


    "Drink more, and sleep more. Quickly grow up okay?"


    I stroke Norn''s head as I tell her that.


    "Ah! Waaa!"


    Rudeus did the same thing to Aisha that he did to Norn, carrying her up, checking her diaper, and confirming that there were no rashes or insect bites...


    In the end, he carries Aisha and looks at me with a troubled expression.


    Rudeus rarely shows an expression like that.


    Even though it makes me happy to see different types of expressions, I don''t really wish to see him so gloomy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That is. Mother. Today, Lilia is quitete."


    "That''s true."


    She is usually back by this time if she goes out to buy things.


    Did something happen?


    ... No. There''s a group of merchants that areing from the city of Roa. She did say that she would buy more things than usual, so she would spend more time today.


    "That, about Aisha."


    "Yes?"


    "She''s probably hungry."


    "I see."


    When I think carefully about it, since Aisha is fed together with Norn, she should feel hungry at the same time.


    Usually, I feed Norn while Lilia feeds Aisha.


    I notice Rudi''s troubled expression now.


    Rudi uses that expression and says with trepidation.


    "About that, Mother, I''m not sure when Lilia will be back. It''s probably fine to let Aisha wait a little, but if Aisha continues to cry, Norn will cry too. That..."


    I''m a sincere follower of Milis.


    And because of that, I me Lilia for breaking up the one man, one woman, promise from Paul. I know they are not Milis''s followers, but I don''t want to bend my own thoughts.


    This must have been discovered by Rudi.


    Will he make his mother unhappy because of one word.


    Will she do something terrible to his sister.


    He must be carrying this uneasiness.


    To Rudi. Regardless of Norn, Aisha, and me. Everyone''s family.


    And..., Since things have turned out like this, I should do it.


    But, is that really fine.


    Will I feel unhappy when I feed Aisha.


    And then, if my expression gets seen by Rudi, will he hate me, or look down on me?


    "Sheesh. What are you saying? Here. Quickly give me Aisha."


    I chase away my own fears, use the most gentle tone I can muster, and tell Rudi.


    "Okay."


    Rudi hands Aisha over to me gingerly.


    I carried Aisha, and let her feed on the other side.


    If Aisha isn''t willing, I will probably feel unhappy. But Aisha doesn''t care, and feeds in big gulps.


    "...Phew."


    I sigh with relief, using a volume that Rudi can''t hear.


    The same feelinges to me when I fed Norn.


    The feeling of being a mother.


    How unbelievable.


    Why did I think I wouldn''t be willing to feed Aisha?


    Why did I think I would be unhappy during the time I fed her?


    Why did I think I needed to tolerate that?


    The answer is simple. I know it.


    Because I''m a mother.


    In the end, there''s no difference. A Milis follower or something else.


    "She seems to be enjoying herself."


    "That''s because Mother is delicious."


    "Please don''t give ttery like that."


    Rudi seems to be enjoying himself, watching Aisha feeding on me without any unhappiness, and rxes.


    He must have thought that this was also the responsibility of protecting his sisters.


    That''s really admirable.


    It''s not a lie that he wants to be a brother respected by his sisters.


    "It''s not ttery. I can still remember the taste."


    "Are you for real?"


    I smile while I stroke Aisha''s head.


    After a while, Aisha also finishes drinking, and leaves my chest.


    I ce her back in the cradle, and she starts to sleep like Norn.


    Rudi uses an expression gentler than usual to look at me and Aisha.


    "Rudi."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Can I touch you?"


    "... There''s really no need to ask me. Just touch me if you like to."


    Rudi sits beside me and raises his head to me.


    I stroke him on the head softly.


    Rudi has never made me worry since his birth, so I didn''t really feel like a mother when he grew up, but recently it feels different.


    I feel from the bottom of my heart that I''m this child''s mother.


    "......"


    I feel a sudden burst of warmth, and look up to where it''sing from.


    The summer glow is pouring in from the windows.


    A scenery of endless golden-colored wheat fields outside the window.


    A peaceful summer afternoon.


    I feel really content.


    "It''s great if things can continue like this."


    "Yes."


    Rudi agrees with me.


    He must also feel at peace during this time.


    But what makes me feel happy is Rudi''s presence.


    If it wasn''t for Rudi, a follower of Milis like myself would bemoan the fact that I have be one of two wives, and would have left this house with Norn, or med Aisha and Lilia.


    Luckily, Rudi is around.


    If he wasn''t a clever and wise child, I wouldn''t experience something like this now.


    "Rudi."


    "What is it?"


    "Thanks for being born"


    Rudi looks like he''s at a loss.


    Then, scratching his head, he says with embarrassment.


    "I should be the one thanking you."


    Iugh again when I see Rudi''s cute actions.

 Chapter 14: 2

    <h4>Chapter 14: 2</h4>


    I''m currently running.


    I''m fleeing away with all my strength from the beast''s ws.


    I escape with all my concentration, carrying with me a heart full of fear.


    Over the stairs. Jumping through the courtyard. Sometimes using magic to cling to the roof. Sometimes falling down.


    "Where are you?!"


    That fellow releases a roar and chases after me.


    No matter where I run.


    I''m quite confident in my physical strength.


    After all I have been running since I was 2 or 3, training in the sword.


    But this bit of self confidence has been shattered.


    That fellow, as if to mock my efforts, chases me without running out of breath, with blood red hair flying in the winds.


    That fellow does not know the meaning of "giving up". No matter how far I run, the instant I rx, will be the moment that fellow closes the gap bit by bit.


    "Haaa... Haaa..."


    I''m starting to run out of breath.


    I can''t keep running. I''m already unable to escape.


    I''ll hide. There''s only that option.


    "Gulp..."


    I hide in the shadow of the stairs, observing from the area that allows observation of the nts, when I hear the beast roaring from the center of the mansion.


    "I will never forgive you!"


    This roar makes my legs tremble.


    I am Rudeus Greyrat. 7 years old.


    I have bright tea colored hair. I''m a robust bishounen, and a former 34 year old NEET.


    Because I didn''t go to my parents'' funeral and got chased out by my family, I got killed by a truck. But because of fate''s bad joke, I have retained my memories and reincarnated as a baby.


    I have reflected on my past life acting as a horrible human being, and in these 7 years, I have worked hard to live earnestly.


    Learning how to speak and write, learning magic, training in the sword, establishing good rtionships with my parents, and even meeting a cute childhood friend named Sylphy. To be able to go to school with Sylphy, I haveplied to the job''s request, letting me earn for two people''s share for the school fees, ande to the city of Roa.


    If Iplete the job for the youngdy''s education, the employer will pay for the school fees ¡ª¡ª¡ª Even though it''s supposed to be something like that.


    "Come out wherever you are! I''ll crush you into bits!"


    I look out from the observation area, and shiver from the beast''s noises.


    Trembling from the violent incarnate that is in the shape of a young girl.


    ¡ª¡ª Why has it turned out this way?


    I''ll have to trace it back to 1 hour ago.

 Chapter 15: The Young Mistresses’ Violence

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Young Mistresses'' Violence</h4>


    Part 1


    When we reached Roa, it had turned into evening.


    The distance between the vige Buina and Roa is about a day''s journey on a horse carriage.


    If you count the time, it''s about 6-7 hours. You can say that''s far, but if you said it''s near, it wouldn''t be untrue.


    The city of Roa, is indeed one of thergest cities around here, as it is a bustling ce.


    The first thing that I see are the walls.


    They surround the city to about 7-8 meters high, and look very reliable.


    Around the city gate, there is an unending flow of traffic, and once we''re inside, I immediately see all sorts of hawkers.


    And right at the ce where we just entered, there are a series of inns and stables.


    The citizens are mingling with the merchants, there are people wearing armor walking by, and the entire ce looks like a fantasy out of a storybook.


    There are some people carrying huge luggage sitting right at an area as if they are waiting for something.


    What could it be?


    "Ghyine, do you know what that is?"


    I ask the person sitting opposite me.


    Having beast''s ears and a tail, and wearing very revealing leather clothes with chocte-colored skin underneath them, is a huge guy with muscles ¡ª¨C No, it''s a female swordswoman.


    Ghyine Dedorudia.


    Third in the Sword-God style rankings, a formidable swordswoman having the title of a Sword-King, has agreed to teach me swordsmanship where we are going to.


    She''s the second teacher to me.


    "... Kid."


    She reveals an irritated expression to my question.


    "Are you treating me as an idiot?"


    Ghyine res at me fiercely, scaring me.


    "Ah no. I''m just. I don''t know what that is, so I wanted to ask..."


    "Ah, sorry. That''s what you meant."


    Seeing that I''m about to break into tears, Ghyine swiftly replies.


    "That''s the waiting area for the public carriage. Going from city to city requires that, and if you pay the driver money, you can take it."


    Ghyine points to the shop houses one by one, telling me that this is a weapon store, that''s a bar, and over there is some trading association. Hey wait, that''s a pretty suspicious shop.


    Even though her appearance frightens people, she''s very friendly.


    We enter into a corner, and the atmosphere changes.


    After the numerous stores catering to the adventurers, as we progress forward in the horse carriage, we see many residential shops.


    There must be people dwelling deep in the alley.


    It looks like a nned cement.


    If there are enemies around, the people surrounding here will defend, while the citizens escape into the heart of the city, or escape from the opposite direction.


    Since it''s this kind of concept, the more you go in, the grander the horses are, and even the shops are taller.


    The deeper you go into the center, the richer the people.


    And then, right at the center of the city, is the tallest building.


    "This is the owner''s mansion."


    "Rather than saying it''s a mansion, this is more like a castle."


    It is said that 400 years ago, this ce was held as thest line of defense. It''s a city with a long history.


    So this is the castle in the city.


    But only the part about history is true, the nobles that are at the capital deem this as a ce where many low ss adventurers reside in.


    "It seems that the Ojou-sama''s noble status is quite high since we''reing here."


    "Not exactly."


    Ghyine shakes her head.


    But since the Lord''s mansion is already in front of my eyes, based on the earlier deduction, the people staying around here are obviously high ss.


    ...... Or maybe not. Staying in this area situated near the borders, the rank might not be anywhere high.


    "Eh?"


    As I think of that, the driver greets the person at the mansion''s gate.


    And enters it.


    "Is that the Lord''s daughter?"


    "No."


    "Is it not?"


    "Almost."


    Is there some deep meaning to it? I just don''t get it...


    The horse carriage stops.


    Part 2


    When we enter the mansion, we are brought into a room that looks like it is meant to entertain guests.


    The butler points towards the two sofas.


    This is the first interview for me.


    I''ll do this carefully.


    "Please sit over there."


    I obey and sit down, and Ghyine leaves without saying a word and stands at the corner of the room.


    Which can oversee the entire area.


    If that happened back in my past life, I would think it was chuunibyou.


    "The young master is about toe. Please wait a moment."


    The butler pours a liquid that resembles red tea into a very high ss teacup, and waits at the entrance.


    I drink the steaming liquid.


    It isn''t bad. Even though I don''t know how to sample the quality of red tea, this must be quite expensive.


    From the start, there was no beverage prepared for Ghyine. It seems like I''m the only one treated as a guest.


    "Where is it!"


    When I ponder over this stuff, a huge voice and angry footsteps travel from the side of the rooms.


    "Is it here?"


    A robust looking man roughly enters the room.


    His age seems to be around 50 years old, and his dark brown hair is mixed with a little white hair, but he seems to be in a pretty good shape.


    I ce the cup down and stand up, bending my waist to 90 degrees.


    "I''m pleased to meet you, my name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    The man snorts in dissatisfaction.


    "Hmph, you don''t even know how to make a greeting!"


    "Old master, Rudeus-dono has never left Buina vige. He''s still young and hasn''t had the time to learn etiquette. Please forgive that small rudeness..."


    "Shut it."


    The butler doesn''t speak after he gets shouted at.


    This old Master guy should be the one who hired me.


    He looks like he''s really angry. As if I''m inadequate somewhere.


    Even though I want to greet with care, it seems that noble''s etiquette has its set of rules.


    "Hmph, Paul doesn''t even teach the formalities to his son!"


    "I heard that Father hated the stiff rules, and thus he purposely did not teach me."


    "An excuse right away! You''re the same as Paul."


    "Does father always find excuses?"


    "What do you think? Whenever he opens his mouth, it''s an excuse. If he wets the bed, he finds an excuse. If he quarrels, he finds an excuse. If hezes in his studies, he also finds an excuse."


    I see. That''s true.


    "If you want to learn something, at least know etiquette! You didn''t try it at all and that is how you turned out this way!"


    But what he says isn''t wrong and not without reason.


    I have only learned magic and the sword, and I never thought about learning something new.


    Perhaps my vision is too narrow.


    I must reflect on it earnestly.


    "You are right. This is indeed caused by my own hands. I apologize deeply for this."


    The old master stomps on the floor with his feet as I lower my head.


    "But it seems that you didn''t use it as an excuse, and tried your best to present a formal pose! I''ll allow you to stay in the mansion!"


    I don''t really get what''s going on, but it seems that I have been forgiven.


    After the old Master throws down this line, he turns his body vigorously and leaves like a storm.


    "Who is?"


    I look at the butler and ask.


    "The Lord of Fedoa. Sauros Boreas Greyrat-sama. He''s Master Paul''s uncle."


    So that guy''s a lord.


    He''s a little too overbearing. I really worry about his ruling. Well, there are many adventurers here, so if he doesn''t have that imposing figure, he probably won''t be able to handle the duties of a lord.


    Hm? Greyrat, Uncle...?


    "That means he''s my Grandfather''s brother?"


    "Yes."


    I had already guessed that Paul utilized the rtionship that he broke off.


    Bute to think of it, his old home is amongst the high ranking nobles.


    That guy must have been a young master from quite a good ce somewhere.


    "What''s wrong Thomas? Why is the door always open?"


    Another person enters from from the other side of the door.


    "But father looks quite happy. Did something happen?"


    A man with a slender body and bright tea-colored hair.


    ording to the way he describes father, he must be Paul''s cousin.


    "Young Master. I am really sorry. Old Master has just met Rudeus sama and seems to be pleased with him."


    "Hoh, a child that Father took notice of... Did he choose wrongly? Hmm."


    He says while walking to the sofa opposite of me, and sits down.


    Ah, that''s right, I better quickly greet him.


    "Pleased to meet you, my name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    I lower my head with almost the same bow that I did earlier.


    "Ah, my name is Philip Boreas Greyrat. When nobles do their greeting, they will bring their right hand to their chest and lower their head slightly. From the way you did it, you must have gotten scolded."


    "Is it something like that?"


    I imitated Philip''s actions and raised my head a little.


    "Something like that, but the way you greeted isn''t bad. If a cksmith greeted Father that way, he would have probably been happy. Sit."


    Philip sits back down with a plop.


    I follow his directions to sit.


    ...... Has the interview started?


    "How much exactly do you understand?"


    "He said that if I teach the Ojou-sama here for 5 years, I will be supported with the fees to go into the Magic University."


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes."


    "I see..."


    Philips puts his hands under his chin, as if to think about something, and his eyes look at the table.


    "Do you like girls?"


    "Not to the level of Father."


    "Is that so? Okay. You pass."


    Ah? Ara?


    That was too fast, right?


    "As of now, that child only favors two people, Edena who teaches etiquette, and Ghyine who teaches the sword. Before this, 5 people have been sacked. One of them was a man who has even taught in the royal pce."


    Even if he taught at the royal pce, the way he teaches might not be good, but I didn''t say that out loud.


    "...... Does this have anything to do with liking girls?"


    "Not at all. Because Paul is one who would try anything for a cute girl, I''m wondering if you''re the same."


    Philip shrugs his shoulders.


    I''m the one who feels like shrugging. You actually grouped me together with that guy.


    "To be clear, I don''t hold any expectations of you. Because you''re Paul''s son, I want you to try in any case."


    "Whoa. That''s a little too clear."


    "What''s the matter? Do you have the confidence?"


    I don''t really have it.


    But even if I don''t, I can''t say it out loud in this atmosphere.


    "I''m not too sure until I meet her..."


    If I fail at this job and search for another, I''ll beughed at very hard by Paul. Saying something like you''re still a child or something.


    Are you kidding me?


    How can I beughed at by a guy who''s younger than me?


    Muuu...


    "If it doesn''t work out in reality..., let''s try acting it out."


    I''ll use my previous life''s knowledge.


    A method to tame the Ojou-sama.


    "Act out. How does that work?"


    I describe it cleanly.


    "When I''m with the Ojou-sama, we will get kidnapped by a certain family''s bad guy. I''ll usenguage, math and magic to escape with the Ojou-sama, and return with our own strength to the mansion."


    After listening to my words, Philip keeps quiet for a while, but quickly understands the plot and nods.


    "In other words, you want her to take the initiative to learn. Interesting. But will it be that smooth?"


    "I think that it has a better chance than the adults educating her."


    A plot that usually happens in anime and manga.


    After witnessing or living through an incident, a child who hates books will learn the importance of learning.


    Even if it''s a self directed and self acted scene.


    "Is that something that Paul taught, whatever that you said, a method to having girls feeding from your palms?"


    "No. Even if Father doesn''t do all that, he''s still very popr."


    "Popu... Pffff..."


    Philip snorts inughter.


    "That''s true. That guy always had thedies luck. Even if he stands there, there will be a girling up to him."


    "Anyone that Father knows seems to have hooked up with him. Even Ghyine over there seems to be one."


    "Ah. That''s really something to be envious of."


    "I worry whether he willy his hands on my friend in Buina vige."


    After I say that, I begin to really worry.


    5 yearster, she will grow up.


    When I go back, Sylphy has be one of my mothers. Oh my god.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Paul is only interested in girls who are "big"."


    Philip looks at Ghyine in the corner as he says that.


    "I, I see."


    I look at Ghyine. She''s huge.


    Zenith and Lilia are also big.


    What do I mean by big?


    Of course, it''s the boobs.


    "If it''s 5 years, it should be fine. A mixed elf blood. Even if they grow up, they won''t be so big. Also, I think Paul wouldn''t be so sick."


    Is that so?


    And this guy actually knows that Sylphy is an elf.


    Then, as a precaution, I''ll treat everything that has happened in Buina vige, to have been thoroughly investigated.


    "I should say something like, "Will you try and seduce my daughter"?"


    "What exactly are you worried of from a 7 year old kid?"


    That''s really too rude. I won''t do anything at all. At most, she will fall in love with me. (I''ll lead her).


    "But judging from Paul''s letter, you were ying too much with that girl in the vige, and he had to forcefully make you leave. Even though I think it''s a joke, after listening to your ns just now, this might not be fake."


    "I''m only just a friend of Sylphy."


    And I want to raise my only friend to be my obedient girl.


    ¡ª¡ª Even if you tear my lips apart, that will never be said out loud.


    Some things that don''t need to be said, shouldn''t be said.


    "Well, fine. Nothing will progress if we just talk. I''ll let you see my daughter. Thomas, bring her!"


    Philip stands up as he finishes saying that.


    Just like that, she and I meet.


    ¡ª This shrew is really haughty.


    The first time I saw her, I made this judgment.


    She''s older than me by two years. The corner of her eyes are raised, and she has wave-like hair.


    Her hair color is crimson. It''s as if it''s a pure red that has been painted on.


    Two words. Totally explosive.


    Perhaps she will be pretty, but most of the guys will think [It''s impossible between me and her].


    Maybe a natural M...... Nah. Not even that low ss.


    In any case, she''s dangerous.


    Every cell in my body is screaming for me to not get close to her.


    "Pleased to meet you. My name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    But, in any case, I can''t run away.


    I''ll use what I learned just now.


    "Hmph!"


    She snorts the same way her grandfather did from the first look.


    She stands with both of her feet nted to the ground, looking at me with a condescending attitude. Looking down from above.


    She''s taller than me.


    She disys an unhappy attitude after seeing me, and says:


    "What the heck? Aren''t you smaller than me!? Are you joking to let someone like this teach me!?"


    Wah wah h. Her pride seems to be really high.


    But I can''t retreat from this.


    "I think that it doesn''t have anything to do with age."


    "What did you say!? You dare to argue with me!?"


    Her voice is so loud. My eardrums are about to shatter.


    "It''s merely something that Ojou-sama can''t do, that I can do."


    With that said, Ojou-sama''s hair seems to turn straight,


    I have never seen anger that can materialize.


    This is utterly frightening.


    Guh. crap. Why do I have to be scared of a child who hasn''t turned ten?


    "What? You''re too arrogant. Do you know who I am?"


    "You''re my older cousin."


    I hide my fear, and answer.


    "Cousin...? What''s that?"


    "My father''s cousin''s daughter. You can say that you''re my Granduncle''s daughter."


    "What kind of confusing rubbish is that!"


    Was it something incorrect?


    Well, maybe saying the name of the rtive is easier.


    "Have you heard of the name Paul?"


    "How can it be possible that I heard it before!?"


    "Is that so?"


    I feel surprised that she doesn''t know the name.


    In any case, I''ll talk to her.


    You must keep on talking. The god of walkthroughs once said that.


    The next instant that I think of that.


    Ojou-sama raises her hand.


    Pam!


    "...... Eh?"


    That was too sudden.


    The Ojou-sama suddenly strikes me.


    My mind is a little confused, and I ask her.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    "Because you''re so arrogant when you''re smaller than me!"


    "Oh, I see."


    The cheek that was hit stings.


    That really hurts...


    The second image. Violence.


    I really have no choice.


    "Then, I''m hitting back."


    "Hah!?"


    I didn''t wait for her reply and pped her.


    Pu!


    That sounds really weird.


    It is probably that I''m not used to pping. Well, never mind. It probably still hurts.


    "When you hit people, it hurts."


    Do you understand now ¡ª¡ª? As I prepare to say that, I saw that Ojou-sama raising her fist in fury.


    The Deva King. Exactly the same.


    Without waiting for me to think, she hits me.


    I stumble backwards, and she continues with a kick.


    My entire body flies backwards, after that impact to my chest.


    The next moment, she has mounted me.


    My hands are sealed with with her legs.


    A, ara? I can''t move?


    "Wait, hey."


    My awkward voice is covered by the Ojou-sama''s roars of fury.


    "You actually attacked me! I''m going to make you regret it!"


    The punchese flying at me.


    "Ow, o, s, stop, eh, no, stop that."


    After the 5th punch, I finally use magic and escape from under her.


    I hold my trembling legs together and stand up. Raising my hands, and preparing to use magic to engage her.


    I use a wind magic shock wave aimed at the Ojou-sama''s face.


    "...No, longer can be forgiven."


    The Ojou-sama''s face receives the blow and flies upwards, but she doesn''t stop for one moment, andes running like a monster.


    After seeing that expression, I realize I am wrong.


    I quickly run away in a tumbling manner.


    That isn''t an arrogant Ojou-sama.


    That''s like the protagonist in a delinquent manga.


    Maybe I can use magic to beat her senseless.


    But she will absolutely not listen to me.


    And once that Ojou-sama is revived, she will find me for revenge.


    I can try using Magic to bring her down every time.


    But she will not feel any setbacks.


    And she''s different from the protagonist. Regardless of how despicable an act is, she will definitely use it.


    Like throwing a vase from the second floor, or hiding in some corner and using a wooden sword to cut me......


    She will use everything that she has, and return ten times the revenge.


    And she will not have mercy.


    This isn''t a joke. I can''t use healing magic if I don''t chant it.


    And the battle doesn''t end, she will never listen to me.


    Using brute force against her.


    That is not an option I can ever choose this time.


    And then, we go back to the beginning.


    After that, Ojou-sama gets tired and gives up looking, and returns to her bedroom.


    She didn''t discover me.


    But she nearly found me. When that red haired devil walked in front of my eyes, I couldn''t feel that I was alive. I have never thought I would experience the feelings of the protagonist in a horror movie.


    When I return to Philip in exhaustion, he smiles wryly to me.


    "How was it?"


    "Nothing works."


    I half cry when replying.


    When I got hit by her, I almost thought I would be killed. When I escaped, I almost cried out.


    I haven''t experienced that for a really long time, and when I think about I remembered that, such a long time, which means I had experienced something like this before.


    Still. This isn''t psychological trauma.


    "Then, are you giving up?"


    "I will not give up.]


    I haven''t done anything.


    If I gave up so soon, wouldn''t that mean that I got hit for nothing?


    "I need to request something from you."


    I lower my head to Philip with force.


    I need to let that beast know the meaning of true terror.


    "I got it. Thomas, go ahead and do the preparations."


    Philip instructs the butler, who then leaves the room.


    "But on that topic. The idea that you thought of was really interesting."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. You are the only one amongst the tutors that came up with such a big n."


    "...... Do you think it will work?"


    I feel a little uneasy.


    Can I settle that Ojou-sama with my petty tricks?


    Philip shrugs.


    "That will depend on your efforts."


    He''spletely right.


    With that, the n is executed.


    Part 3


    I enter the room that has been allocated to me, and it seems to be filled with high grade goods everywhere. A huge grand bed, intricately designed furniture, beautiful window frames, and modern bookshelves.


    If I had coke and a PC, I could live here happily for the rest of my neet life.


    It''s a good room.


    Perhaps I have the Greyrat name, and it''s a room specially prepared for me to stay in, instead of giving me a servant''s room.


    Speaking of servants. I don''t know why there are are so many maids that are from the beast races.


    In this country, I heard that the demon races are discriminated against. Are the beast races an exception?


    "Haa...... Darn you Paul. You actually sent me to this crazy hell."


    I sit on the bed with my strength leaving me, and I hold my head that has a dull ache.


    The ce that I was hit still stings.


    I mutter the chant to cast healing magic, and heal the wounds.


    "But,pared to my previous life, this is fine."


    The process of kicking me out of my home was the same, but this time it''s different, and I don''t need to roam the streets. Aplete difference.


    Paul has arranged my life properly. A job and a ce. Also, isn''t there pocket money? That''s an amazing level of care. If my siblings could''ve done that in my past life, maybe I could''ve pulled together.


    Helping me find a job, providing a ce for me to stay, and watching over me and not letting me run...


    No, that''s still insufficient.


    A 34 year old neet without work experience. They had no other choice but to abandon me.


    Plus even if they suddenly do something like that, I can only vent. I probably wouldn''t even want to work.


    Pulling away from my love puter), I might evenmit suicide.


    Only now works.


    The job that has been found, and the determination to earn money. The current now.


    Even though it was done by brute force, the timing was picked very well. I might have med Paul wrongly. But what''s with that? That crazy violent creature. This is the first time in my 40 year life that I have seen that.


    It can''t be used by two kanji characters. It is the incarnation of violence.


    That was like a boiling water hardware.


    It nearly caused me to have a trauma. I nearly, or maybe you can already say I peed my pants.


    "I feel like whatever I do, she will go crazy."


    It even seems like she will just view me as "The enemy" and go crazy.


    For that Ojou-sama, I''m merely a target.


    I will be quartered.


    "...... No wonder she got chased out of school."


    The way she attacked people can only be deemed as well practiced.


    That is a way to beat down people. Regardless of whether the opponent can or cannot retaliate, she will just hit them without care.


    Even though she''s only 9 years old, the process of how she makes people feel helpless is too practiced.


    Can I teach someone like her.


    Philip and I discussed it over.


    Let her get kidnapped and experience helplessness.


    And then, I''ll rescue her. She will then respect me, and obediently receive my guidance.


    The n sounds simple, but I know the basic process.


    If she doesn''t do something unexpected, it should progress smoothly.<another example of probable reversed meaning, found a number of these>


    But will it really be smooth?


    That level of violence is beyond my imagination.


    Using all her strength to roar and yell. Biting down on her prey, and then tearing it to bits.


    A violence that triumphs will.


    If she gets kidnapped, will she not feel a thing?


    If I rescue her, will she do an expression as if all this was to be expected and say, "Why didn''t youe earlier, trash."?


    It''s possible.


    It''s possible if it''s that Ojou-sama.


    She might do something unexpected, and I must think of a solution for everything. I must put down my determination.


    No matter what, this cannot fail.


    I keep thinking it through.


    The steps to make this n work.


    But as I think about it, my thoughts are sinking into a marsh.


    "God. Please bless me to seed..."


    I can only pray at the end.


    I don''t believe in God in the slightest.


    But, just like many Japanese, when something happens, we seek God''s protection.


    Saying something like, "please let me seed".


    When I discovered that my divine artifact, (panties) was left in my room, I cry.


    My god (Roxy) isn''t here.


    ¨CStatus¨C


    Name: Ojou-sama


    Profession: Granddaughter of the lord of Fedoa


    Personality: Violent


    When talking to her: Doesn''t listen


    Language: Only able to write her name


    Math: Single digits


    Magic: Not even a scinti


    Sword: Elementary ranked in the Sword-God style


    Etiquette: Boreas''s style greeting


    The people that she likes: Grandfather, Ghyine

 Chapter 16: All According to Plan?

    <h4>Chapter 16: All ording to n?</h4>


    Part 1


    When I woke up, I found myself inside a small and dirty warehouse.


    The sunlight was pouring in from the window with metal bars installed it.


    My entire body hurt, and after I ensured that there weren''t any broken bones, I started to chant Healing Magic in a small voice.


    My hands were tied behind my back, but this was not really any trouble to me.


    "Alright."


    I ampletely healed, my clothes are not torn.


    Very good. The strategy is progressing smoothly.


    The n for convincing Ojou-sama was this.


    1) First of all. Going with Ojou-sama to the clothing store.


    2) Because Ojou-sama is very mischievous, she will want to run out of the store by herself.


    3) Usually Ghyine will be beside Ojou-sama as her guard, but she will not notice Ojou-sama by ¡ºcoincidence¡».


    4) Even though I''m following her, to her, I''m just a brat who''s weaker than her and submitted into being beaten on the follow after quarreling with her, so Ojou-sama doesn''t take notice of me at all.


    5) I will be treated as her follower, and move with Ojou-sama around the area. Gradually moving to an isted ce in the city (She seems to admire adventurers).


    6) At this point, the bad people that the Greyrat family arranged will appear.


    7) Easily knocking Ojou-sama and me out. Then kidnapping and bringing us to the neighboring city, and locking us up.


    8) I will use magic and escape from the area.


    9) Realize that this is a different city.


    10) Using the money hidden in my underwear, and taking a horse carriage back.


    11) Teach Ojou-sama when we reach home.


    Up until now, it had gone smoothly until step number 7.


    The next thing would be me using the Magic, knowledge, wisdom, and courage to escape from here in style.


    To keep the realism, I still needed to improvise an act.


    I don''t know if it will seed, and feel slightly uneasy...


    "... Hm?"


    But this ce is slightly different from the arrangement.


    The entire warehouse is full of dust, and the corner has a broken chair and an armor full of holes.


    Didn''t they say the ce wouldn''t be shabby...?


    Well, even though it''s an act, there''s a need to bring out the real stuff. Let''s just take it.


    "Urgh... hmm...?"


    After a while, Ojou-sama also woke up.


    Opening her eyes. Realizing she''s in a foreign ce, and trying to get up, but also realizing that her hands are bound behind her, and in the end, falling to the ground like a worm.


    "What is this!?"


    Ojou-sama discovered that she couldn''t move and started making noise.


    "Stop joking with me! Don''t you know who I am!? Let go of me!"


    What a terrible yell. I had once thought of it back at the mansion, but she has never tried to control her voice at all.


    Can it be that she does it so that she can cover the entire house with one yell, in that incredibly big mansion?


    No. She probably has never thought about it. The Ojou-sama''s grandfather, Fedoa''s lord, is the type that also uses a voice to pressure others. The grandfather had used his voice to intimidate both the servants and Philip, and Ojou-sama must have witnessed it countless times.


    Kids like to imitate things, especially the bad stuff.


    "You''re too noisy, you sheetty brat!"


    While the Ojou-sama was creating a racket, the door got opened roughly, and a man entered.


    He has ugly clothes. His entire body stinks with a face full of stubble, and a bald head.


    If he presented a name card with bandit written on it, it would be quite persuasive.


    The acting is quite good. Now I don''t need to worry about my acting being seen through.


    "You stink. Don''te near me. You stink too much! Don''t you know who I am? Ghyine will immediatelye and cut you into half!"


    Bam.


    With a noise that sounded like it hurt very much, Ojou-sama got kicked by the man.


    She uttered a noise that ady will never make.


    Her entire body flew up and finally knocked against the wall violently.


    "Damn you! What are you trying to be arrogant for!? I know you two are the grandchildren of the lord!"


    The man mercilessly stepped on the immovable Ojou-sama whose hands were bound behind her back.


    Hey. Isn''t this a little too much?


    "Ow... It hurts a lot... Stop... Ah...... Stop... Ow...... Stop..."


    "Tch."


    The man kicked Ojou-sama for a while and finally spat at her face. Then he turned around and red at me. As I avoid his eyes the next instant, I got kicked in the face once, and I flew out.


    "... Ouch!"


    That really hurt. Even though it''s an act, can you please not hit so hard?


    Even though I did say that, I can use Healing Magic to heal wounds.


    "Hmph! Acting like you''re happy...!"


    The man walked out of the warehouse.


    I heard that as he walked out of the door.


    "Quieter now?"


    "Yeah."


    "You didn''t kill her right? If you injured her too much, the money will go down too."


    What? Their dialogue is really strange.


    If it''s just great acting......... that is fine, but it doesn''t feel like that.


    Could it be, you know, that?


    "What? Well there''s nothing much to it. At most, it''s good enough for that boy to be alive."


    It''s not good at all.


    "..."


    After I couldn''t hear their voices anymore, I counted a full 300 seconds, and burned the ropes with Fire Magic, and moved over to Ojou-sama.


    Ojou-sama still had blood flowing from her nose. Her eyes were unfocused, and she kept muttering something in her mouth.


    When I listened closely, it was something about, absolutely cannot be forgiven something, I''llin to grandfather something, and afterwards, some dangerous words that weren''t really suited for the ears.


    In any case, I''ll check her injuries and confirm it with my hand.


    "Ahhh!"


    Ojou-sama met my eyes, and trembled, as if she felt that pain.


    I used a finger over my lips, and signaled her to be quiet.


    I confirmed the positions of the injuries from her reactions.


    Two of her bones are broken.


    "Oh merciful mother of Gods, please heal this one''s wounds, and let her recover with a healthy body."


    I quietly chant the intermediate ranked magic, and heal Ojou-sama''s body.


    Healing magic isn''t effective by pouring more mana into the spell. I don''t know if it willpletely heal her.


    Hopefully the bones are not set wrongly...


    "Eh? Ehhh? It doesn''t hurt..."


    Ojou-sama looks at her body in surprise.


    I go closer to her and whispered in her ears.


    "Shh. Don''t be so loud. Your bones are broken, and I just used healing magic. Ojou-sama, we seem to have been kidnapped by bad people. They are the sworn enemies of the lord. Our next step should be..."


    Ojou-samapletely doesn''t listen.


    "Ghyine! Ghyine, save me! They are going to kill us! Quickly save me!"


    I quickly hide the ropes underneath my shirt, and run to the corner. My back faces the wall, and I hide my hands behind my back, acting as if I''m still tied up.


    The man breaks open the door in response to Ojou-sama''s full efforts in screaming.


    "Shut up!"


    And he kicks Ojou-sama even longer than before.


    I''m really speechless over her learning capabilities.


    "Damn it. If you scream again, I''ll kill you!"


    I even get kicked twice.


    I didn''t do anything at all. Please don''t kick me. I really feel like crying...


    I think of that while I move over to Ojou-sama.


    "Urgh... Uuuu..."


    This is too much.


    I''m not sure what happened to her bones, but judging from her mouthfuls of puked blood, it seems that her organs have ruptured. The bones in her hands and legs have all been broken.


    I don''t really know too much about medical stuff, but if she''s left like that, she will probably die right?


    "Let the power of God be converted into a bountiful crop, and bestowed into one''s who had lost their strength to stand up once again. ¡ºHEALING¡»"


    In any case, I''ll use elementary ranked magic to cure her a little.


    Ojou-sama isn''t vomiting blood anymore. She probably wouldn''t die now... Maybe.


    "Uuu... I-it still hurts, h-help me heal... Ah.]


    "I''m not doing that. If you''re healed, aren''t you going to get kicked again? Please use your own magic."


    "H-how do I know to use... that?"


    "If you learned it from before, you can use it right now."


    I throw down a line like that and move towards the door.


    I then ce my ear against the door, wanting to listen to what they say.


    The more I think, the more I find this to be strange. No matter what, hitting Ojou-sama till she''s half dead is over doing things.


    "Then, are we going to sell to that guy from thest time?"


    "No. It''s better to ask for ransom."


    "Wouldn''t we get caught?"


    "It doesn''t matter. We will go to another country."


    Judging from their words, they really n on selling us.


    Requesting someone familiar to pretend to attack the girl, and in the end, we meet the real deal. That sort of development?


    Where did it go wrong? Did the ones who were supposed to kidnap us get targeted by them? Did they target us from the start? Or did Philip really intended to sell his daughter?


    Thatst possibility isn''t really possible.


    ... Whatever. I''m not going to think about this now. No matter what, the things I''m going to do aren''t changing.


    It onlycks the ¡ºsafety¡».


    "Compared to selling, ransom is higher right?"


    "In any case, we better make a decision before tonight."


    "No matter which decision, it is right."


    They seem to be discussing whether to sell us or seek ransom from the lord. They look like they are nning to leave here tonight.


    In that case, I better move while the day is still bright.


    "Alright."


    But, what should I do?


    Break out of the door and subdue the kidnappers? After beating the kidnappers to a pulp, Ojou-sama will respect me...


    I don''t feel like it will happen that way though¨C.


    I think she will feel that she would''ve won, if not for the part where she was tied up.


    And in the end, she will think that violence is the only way. That will not work.


    I must teach her that there''s no advantage to using violence, otherwise, I''ll get hit in the future.


    I need to let her feel helpless.


    (... Ah. It''s possible that I may not beat the kidnappers anyway.)


    I''m pretty sure that I will lose if the kidnappers are as strong as Paul.


    In that case, I will be killed. Without a doubt.


    Alright. No matter what. Without contact with the kidnappers, we will escape from here.


    I look back and check Ojou-sama''s condition.


    She''s ring at me in anger.


    Hm.


    I''ll do my assignment in any case.


    First, I''ll use earth and fire magic and seal the gaps on the door. Then, slowly use fire magic to melt it slowly, making it unable to move.


    This door will be a door that does not open, but it won''tst if the door is kicked hard. This is only a precaution.


    After that, I move towards the window. Even though I consider focusing and melting one of the iron bars with fire magic, I think it will be too hot and give up.


    After trying different solutions, I use water magic and change the earth surrounding the window into mud, and sessfully take the entire bars down. The hole isrge enough to allow a child to slip through.


    That way the escape route is ensured.


    "Ojou-sama, it seems this time we have been kidnapped by the sworn enemies of the lord, and they are discussing to wait till tonight to bring theirpanions and torture us to death."


    "You are l... lying... right?"


    Of course I''m lying.


    But Ojou-sama''s face turns green immediately.


    "I don''t want to die yet, so I''m running on my own... Goodbye."


    I push myself up where the metal bar was previously on the window.


    At this time, there''s a sounding from the direction of the door.


    "Hey, why isn''t the door opening!? What the hell!?"


    Fierce banginges from the other side of the door.


    Turning her head back, Ojou-sama looks at the door in fear-like despair, and looks to me again, repeating this a few times.


    "Ah... D, don''t leave me behind... Save me..."


    Ara. You calmed down so fast. That''s a surprise.


    Even if it''s Ojou-sama, you would still get scared under these circumstances.


    I immediately go near Ojou-sama and whisper in her ears.


    "... Before we reach home, you mustpletely listen to me. Can you promise me that?"


    "Listen, I''ll listen, I''ll listen okay...?"


    "Can you promise not to shout? Ghyine isn''t here."


    "I promise, I promise... H, hurry,ing in... they are,ing in...!"


    Ojou-sama nodded forcefully.


    Her entire face is full of fear and anxiety. Completely different from the time when she hit me.


    It''s most important that she experiences the emotions of being hit one-sidedly.


    "If you break your words, I will absolutely leave you behind."


    I say something that sounded as cold as possible, while I bury the door with earth magic.


    Then I burnt the ropes with fire magic, andpletely cured Ojou-sama with intermediate ranked magic.


    Finally, I climbed onto the window and pulled Ojou-sama up.


    Part 2


    After climbing out of the warehouse, I found that this was a different city.


    No walls. At least this isn''t Roa.


    It''s not the size of a vige, but can be considered as a small town. If I don''t continue moving to the next step, we will immediately be discovered.


    "Phew. I think it should be fine if we escape to this ce over here."


    The Ojou-sama talks loudly. Does she think she''s safe now?


    "Didn''t you promise not to speak loudly before we reached home?"


    "Hmph! Why should I keep your promise!?"


    Ojou-sama says it like it''s a natural thing.


    This damn brat.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll part here. Goodbye."


    "Hmph!"


    Ojou-sama snorted without a care and turned around. Right at this time, an angry roar came from far away.


    "Bloody brats! Where did you run away to!?"


    Either they kicked the door down, decided to check the window to see the situation and found that the bars were missing, and discovered that we escaped and chased us right away. It should be something like that.


    "... Ahhh."


    Ojou-sama gave a small scream, and runs back immediately.


    "I-I was just kidding just now. I won''t talk loudly anymore. Bring me back."


    "I''m not Ojou-sama''s servant, and I''m not a ve."


    I''m a little pissed over this condescending attitude.


    "W, what, aren''t you the home tutor?"


    "Aren''t you mistaken?"


    "Eh?"


    "Ojou-sama said you were not satisfied, so I''m not officially hired.''


    "I, I''ll hire you..."


    She turned her head to one, as if she''s very unwilling.


    I need to make a definite promise with her.


    "You''re saying that now. But once you reach the mansion, you''re going to break that promise like just now right?"


    I used a cold voice as much as I possibly can.


    Without any emotions, I inly said that.


    But my tone was saying that you would never fulfill that promise.


    "I won''t. I won''t break that promise... Save, please save me..."


    "If you promise to not talk loudly and listen to whatever I say, you can follow me."


    "I, I got it."


    Ojou-sama nodded obediently.


    Very good.


    Then, I''ll move on to the next step.


    First of all. I take out 5 Asuran Large Copper Coins from my underwear, which is my entire fortune now. Just to add one, the copper coins are 1/10 of a silver coin. It''s a sum that doesn''t make people be at peace. But it should be enough with this.


    "Please follow me."


    I moved away from the angry roars, and moved towards the town''s entrance.


    At the entrance, there was a guardzily standing at the watch tower.


    I gave a copper coin to him.


    "If you see someone looking for us, please tell them that we went outside of the city."


    "Huh? What? Kids? I understand that, but are you ying hide and seek? Hmm, so much money... Are you from some noble families? Really now..."


    "Please do that."


    "Ahh. I got it."


    I found his reply to be perfunctory, but at least that will buy us some time.


    Then we just go straight to the area where the public horse carriage is at. I have already confirmed the price against the wall. I also check the current location.


    "This is a town next to Roa called Widin."


    I whispered in Ojou-sama''s ears, and she seemed to hold true to her promise, whispering to me too.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Isn''t it written there?"


    "I can''t read it..."


    Very good. Very good.


    "It is convenient if you can understand it. Because the way to use the public transport is also there."


    Honestly. We were transported here within a single day.


    Coming to a foreign city makes me feel really uneasy. My trauma is about to reemerge.


    No. No. I''m already different from the time where I didn''t even know where "Hello" was.


    Come to think of it, Paul sounds like Hello on the letters.


    When I was thinking of nonsensical things, I felt that the angry roars were approaching.


    "You bastards! Where have you been hiding at!? Get out right here!"


    "Let''s hide...!"


    I grabbed Ojou-sama, hid behind the toilet at the waiting area, and locked the door.


    Footsteps transmitted from the outside.


    "Where did you go you bastards?"


    "Don''t think you can escape!"


    Woahhh. That''s really scary.


    Can you not make that noise while you''re searching? You should at least use a gentler voice. I might even be lured out. Although, it''s probably impossible.


    Finally, the voice goes distant. I can temporarily rx.


    But I can''t be careless. Sometimes people who panic will search the same spot several times.


    "... W, will it be alright?"


    Ojou-sama covered her mouth with a shivering hand. Her body is in jitters.


    "Well, if we get found, we''ll have to fight for our lives."


    "I, I see... Alright...!"


    "But we probably can''t beat them."


    "Is, is that so...?"


    Ojou-sama suddenly got her fire back, and I corrected myself a little.


    If she suddenly runs out and fights them, I''ll be troubled.


    "But just then, when I looked at the fees to take the carriage, I saw that we will need to change horse carriages twice if we set off from here."


    "...... Change?"


    Ojou-sama showed off a face with "so what."


    "The horse carriage starts off at 8 in the morning, and 1 horse carriage sets off every 2 hours. It is the same in other towns. Therefore, setting off from here needs 3 hours. It''s about to reach the 4th carriage. Which means..."


    "Which means?"


    "Even if we get to the next town, there''s no horse carriage heading to Roa. We will need to stay a night at the next town."


    "...... I, I see, ah."


    Ojou-sama looked like she was about to shout out, but she still held it in at the end.


    Be careful. Don''t make huge noises, okay?


    "I have 4 Asuran Large Copper Coins to get from here to the next town, rest a night there, and set off from there to Roa, using the money here will barely."


    "Barely... be enough right."


    "Yes. Enough."


    Ojou-sama exhaled with relief.


    But now is not the time to rx.


    "That is if we''re not lied to in coin change."


    "Coin change...?"


    What''s that? Ojou-sama showed off that expression.


    Perhaps she has never used her money to buy something before.


    "The boss at the inn and the station will think that we can''t count as we''re children. Then, they might not give us the correct change. At that time, we can point out the error, and they will give use the correct sum. But if we don''t know how to count..."


    "What will happen if we can''t count?"


    "Then we won''t be able to get a horse carriage, and we''ll get caught by those men..."


    Ojou-sama trembled again, as is she was about to pee.


    "Ojou-sama. The toilet is right there."


    "I, I got it."


    "Then, I''ll take a look outside."


    The moment I wanted to exit the room, my sleeve was pulled.


    "D-don''t go."


    After excitedly witnessing Ojou-sama''s peeing, we go outside from the toilet.


    The men seemed to be gone.


    I''m not sure if they continued searching for us outside, or within the city.


    If we got discovered, I could only use all my magic to immobilize them.


    I prayed in the hopes of defeating them, and waited at the corner at the same time. Once the time was up, we handed over the money to the driver and got onto the horse carriage.


    Part 3


    We finally reach the next city.


    To show Ojou-sama how cruel the world is, I found a run-down ce for lodging, and slept on the haystacks.


    Ojou-sama seemed to be agitated to the point where she couldn''t sleep.


    Every time she heard a sound, she would sit up and stare at the door in fright. After a while she found nothing, and would sigh with relief¡ª- Repeating this process constantly.


    On the 2nd day, we took the first carriage out.


    Ojou-sama''s eyes were bloodshot. It was perhaps due to insufficient sleep, but she didn''t dare to close her eyes and alertly watched behind the horse carriage.


    A few times, there were riders that caught up to the horse carriage, but they were not the kidnappers.


    Perhaps they were left behind in the distance. Perhaps they gave up.


    I thought that without care.


    After a few hours, nothing happened, and we were back at Roa.


    After passing through the reliable city walls, we could see the mansion from afar, and my heart was set with the emotion of safety.


    My thoughts subconsciously believed that it was safe already.


    After getting down from the horse carriage, we walked to the mansion. Our steps were fast and light. After traveling in the horse carriage and sleeping on the hay for the first time, I also felt tired.


    And as if to catch this weakness ¡ª- Ojou-sama suddenly got pulled into the alley.


    Too careless.


    "...Eh?"


    I realized only after 2 seconds.


    My eyes only left for 2 seconds, and within that time, Ojou-sama had gone missing.


    I really thought that she disappeared into thin air. At the corners on my eyes, there was a strip of cloth that had the same color as Ojou-sama''s clothes on the wall.


    I immediately gave chase.


    Entering the alley, I saw two people''s figure''s carrying Ojou-sama.


    "Hmph!"


    I immediately casted the earth magic to make a wall.


    From my hands, the magic created a huge earthen wall in front of them.


    They could only stop in front of the sealed pathway where the earthen wall suddenly appeared.


    "What the heck!?"


    "Mmmph!"


    Ojou-sama''s mouth has been covered. There were tears in her eyes.


    They are really too good at this, covering her mouth within seconds.


    And Ojou-sama seemed to have been struck, her face is red.


    The opponents are two humans, and they are male.


    One of them is the violent person who kicked me. The other one is probably the person that he talked to. Both of them look like bandits, and both of them have a sword on their waist.


    "So it''s this brat. You could have quietly gone back to your home..."


    The two people got a shock from the sudden wall, but once they looked back at me, they smiled.


    The violent person walks towards me without caution.


    The other one carried Ojou-sama. Is there anyone else...?


    In any case, with the intent to intimidate them, I cast a small fireball on my fingertip.


    "What? You bastard!"


    Looking at this, the violent person pulled out his sword.


    The other person became alert, ced the sword on Ojou-sama''s neck, and slowly retreated.


    "You damn brat. I was wondering why you were so calm. You''re actually a bodyguard magician... No wonder you escaped so easily. Damn it. I was fooled by your appearance! Are you from a demon race!"


    "I''m not a bodyguard. I haven''t been officially hired."


    Even though I''m not from a demon race, there''s no real need to correct it.


    "What? Then why are you interfering with us?"


    "No, I''m supposed to be hired after this."


    "Oh, it''s for money?"


    For money.


    He''s right about the money. I do intend to earn the fees for university.


    "I don''t deny that."


    The violent person''s mouth curled at the corners after listening to my reply.


    "In that case,e help us. Among our customers, there''s a perverted noble who wants to buy girls with high social standing. If we''re to get a ransom that''s also possible. I heard that she''s the very precious daughter of the lord here. They will give whatever we want."


    "Oh......"


    I made a sound of being impressed, and Ojou-sama''s face immediately turned green.


    Perhaps she knew that I was bing her home tutor to pay off for the university fees.


    "Then, how much can we get?"


    "It''s not pocket change like 1 or 2 gold per month. It''s a lump sum of 100 gold coins."


    The violent person said proudly.


    Even though I don''t know how much that really means, it feels like the person is saying, "Wow 1 million dors". "That''s really amazing right?" He''s like a kindergarten kid.


    "Hehehe. kid, you might look young, but you''re actually of a considerable age right?"


    "Hmm? Why would you think that?"


    "With that magic and that calm attitude, one look and we know it. The demon races have those kind of people. You must be troubled over your appearance right? Well, you should know the importance of money right?"


    "I see."


    From a person that doesn''t know anything, he would treat it that way. Indeed. My mental age is past 40 years. You''re totally right. As expected from Mr bandits.


    "Indeed, living to this age, I know the importance of money. I was even thrown into a foreignnd without any money."


    "Hehehe. You see right?"


    Even though, before that, I was living without any worries.


    Nearly 20 years of neet life. Full of Eroge and inte games. It was half of my life.


    From there I learned something.


    I can betray Ojou-sama.


    Or my scenario with Ojou-sama can start here from helping her.


    "Therefore, I''m very clear, that there are things more important than money."


    "Don''t talk about these pretty words!"


    "They are not pretty words. You can''t buy ¡ºDere¡» with money."


    Oh sheet. I said the truth in my heart.


    "Dere? What is that?"


    The violent person seems to be confused, but the reality of the negotiation has broken down. His irritating smile was gone, and he ced the sword at Ojou-sama''s neck with a solemn expression.


    "The hostage is with me. Throw away the fireball in your hand!"


    "...... Can I throw it into the air?"


    "Do it. But don''t think of throwing it at us. Even if you''re fast, you won''t be faster than the sword in my hand. I''ll cut this b*tch''s throat and use her as a shield."


    He didn''t let me dissipate it. No. Perhaps he didn''t know.


    From the time to cast the magic out is automatic.


    He wouldn''t understand this part if he had never learned magic before.


    "I got it."


    I manipted the mana of the fireball before shooting.


    I created a special type of fire ball, and then fired it with a strange sound apanying it.


    A massive explosion happened in the air.


    "Wha!"


    "Wut!?"


    "Mmmmph!?"


    An ear splitting explosion struck the ears. During the instant when everyone looked up, there was a ring sh of light, and a temperature that seemed to burn the skin.


    I began to run.


    Casting magic as I ran, I created two types of magic that I used the most.


    On the right hand was the wind magic "True Sonic Boom."


    On the left hand was the earth magic "Rock cannon."


    I released them at the two of them.


    "Ahhh!"


    The sonic boom struck the one carrying the Ojou-sama.


    "Urgh!"


    Ojou-sama fell from his arms and I caught her safely. Princess-style carrying.


    "Tch! Don''t look down on me!"


    I looked at the other person, and saw him cut the rock in two.


    "Uwah......"


    Crap. He actually managed to split the rock. Even though I didn''t know his style, it''s a terrible thing. If he''s as good as Paul, it will be troublesome. I might not be able to win against such an opponent.


    "Awawawa...!"


    I used wind and fire melded magic and created a shock wave near my feet, and flew towards the opposite direction.


    This shock wave is strong enough to make me feel like the bones in my legs have snapped.


    In the next instant, a sword struck the ce where I was just at earlier. The de slices across the tip of my nose, leaving a wind-splitting sound.


    That is too dangerous.


    But he''s not as fast as Paul. Then I just need to concentrate and handle him. I have already done countless fights against swordsmen in my mind. If I just follow ording to what I practiced, I will be able to handle it.


    I prepared the next magic spell in the air.


    First is a fireball aimed at that guy''s face.


    The speed is slightly slow.


    "Just this alone!"


    That guy discerned the fireball clearly and prepared to face it by raising his sword.


    At the difference in timing when he strikes it, I use water and earth magic, and create a quicksand at his feet.


    Even though he handled the fireball, his feet arepletely buried in the extremely viscous mud. Sealing his movements.


    "What!?"


    Very good. We have won.


    I am sure of that.


    The enemies are unable to run, and although they managed to deflect the fireballs, I''m already out of their range. Even though I''m carrying Ojou-sama, once I find somewhere with people, it''s our victory. Otherwise, I can call for help.


    ¡ª- Just when I think of that.


    "Don''t think of running!"


    That guy suddenly throws his sword.


    With that, Paul''s lesson springs to my mind. The technique of throwing the sword in the Northern-God style if their legs are injured.


    It''s a technique to throw the sword at an opponent far away.


    The sword flew straight at me with high speed.


    I instinctively felt that I was unable to escape from it.


    The sword flies like a slow motion cutscene.


    The destination is my head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CDead.


    The word "dead" shes across my mind the next instant.


    A brown tea colored something flew in front of my eyes.


    At the same time, something like a vase crashed onto the floor, and the sword fell onto the floor.


    "Eh?"


    In front of my eyes is someone''s back.


    A wide back. I raised my head, and saw ears on the head.


    She''s Ghyine Dedorudia.


    "Leave the rest to me."


    As she said that, the instant her hands moved to the sword on her waist, ¡ª¨C a red sh cut across the air.


    "... Ah?"


    The head of the guy stuck in the quicksand falls onto the ground.


    Even though he was so far away. Even though the sword couldn''t possibly reach there.


    "W, where did youe from ..."


    The instant Ghyine''s tail moved, the other person''s head fell down onto the ground as well.


    Smack. A sound like that. I can even hear it from here.


    My mind couldn''t even catch up with that.


    "......"


    I looked at the two copsed bodies a few meters away in a daze.


    This really doesn''t feel like something real. What happened? I really have no idea.


    Eh? They died?


    These questions floated up my mind.


    "Hm, Rudeus. There are only 2 enemies?"


    I came back to my sense when I was questioned.


    "Ah, yes, thank you, Ghyine, nee-chan."


    "Nee-chan is not needed, Ghyine is enough."


    Ghyine turned back and nodded to me.


    "I suddenly saw an explosion in the air, and I came running to check it out. Looks like my judgment was correct."


    "F-fast. You just defeated them so quickly..."


    It didn''t take more than one minute since the first time I used magic.


    That was too fast no matter how you look at it.


    ''I was nearby, and it wasn''t very fast. As long as it''s a Dedorudia''s warrior, an opponent like that can be killed instantly. But Rudeus, is this your first time fighting the Northern-God style?"


    "This is the first time that I experienced in trying to kill each other."


    "Is that so? You must take care. These guys won''t give up before they die."


    Before they die.


    Indeed. I was at death''s doorsteps.


    My legs trembled when I recalled the instant when the sword flew towards me.


    A moment where we tried to kill each other.


    That was just what happened.


    "L, let''s go back."


    If I had made one wrong move. It would''ve been death.


    I haven''t considered before. This is a different world.


    A world with sword and magic.


    What will happen to me if I die the next time...?


    The unknown fear turns my blood cold.


    Part 4


    When I return to the mansion, Ojou-sama sat on the floor as she just lost all energy.


    Her body seemed to be in a heap after the tension had been released.


    The maids ran to Ojou-sama in panic.


    Looking at the maids intending to help her, Ojou-sama knocked away the outstretched hands and stood up shivering like a newborn deer.


    She stood up with her arms beneath her chest like the Deva King.


    She seemed to have regained her aura after reaching home.


    The maids stopped moving after discovering her strange posture.


    Ojou-sama suddenly pointed her finger at me and said loudly.


    "It was a promise before we reached home! I can talk now right!"


    "Mmm, yes, you can talk now Ojou-sama."


    I felt that I failed after hearing her extremely loud voice.


    An incident to this extent wouldn''t be able to bring a violent and arrogant child back.


    Especially after that first brawl to the death. My entire body was trembling. Perhaps Ojou-sama had realized that. Thinking that I''m only good with talking, but actually very weak.


    "I''m especially allowing you to call me Eris!"


    But Ojou-sama''s sentence throws me by surprise.


    "Eh?"


    "I already said I''m especially allowing you to call me that!"


    ¡ª¨C That means. Is it, Ok?


    I can be a home tutor?


    Wo, woah, are you serious!? D, did I seed? That''s amazing!


    "Thank you very much, Eris-sama!"


    "You don''t need to add -sama! Call me Eris!"


    Eris imitated Ghyine, and maintained that posture while sitting down on the ground with a plop.


    With that, I became Eris Boreas Greyrat''s home tutor.


    ¨CStatus¨C


    Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat


    Profession: Granddaughter of the lord of Fedoa


    Personality: Violent


    Talking to her: It''s notpletely impossible


    Language: Only able to write her name


    Math: Only addition


    Magic: Is interested in it


    Sword: Elementary ranked in the Sword-God style


    Etiquette: Boreas''s style greeting


    People she likes: Grandfather, Ghyine

 Chapter 17: Her Ferocity, Unbated

    <h4>Chapter 17: Her Ferocity, Unbated</h4>


    Part 1


    It has been a month since I have taken up the job of a home tutor.


    From almost the very start, Eris was unwilling to attend sses.


    When ites to math and reading, she will immediately disappear into thin air and wouldn''t appear until it was time for swords lessons.


    There are of course situations with exceptions. She will only pay full attention to the magic lessons.


    The first time she used the spell Fireball, I can''t find any words in my vocabry to describe how happy she was. And while she looked at the curtains that were burning intensely, she said,


    "One day I''ll cast huge fireworks like Rudeus."


    I extinguished the fire, and strictly warned her not to use fire magic when I''m not around. The ignited curtains'' light cast a glow over her. No matter what angle you view it from, she has a face of an arsonist, but she looks quite spirited to learn. Just basing on her looks, her other subjects should be fine.


    That''s what I thought, but my prediction waspletely off the mark.


    Eris hasn''t the slightest interest toe to ss when ites tonguage and Math.


    If I teach her the lesson, she will immediately run away. If I try to catch her, she punches me before running away.


    If I continue to chase her, she will turn around and beat me up before continuing to run away.


    I think she understands the importance of Math andnguage due to the incident that happened a while ago, but it seems that she still really hates it with a passion.


    When Iin to Philip, he indifferently shrugs it off with,


    "It''s also the home tutor''s job to make the student listen in ss."


    I can''t refute that.


    I start to find Eris.


    Even though Ghyinees earnestly to learnnguage and Math, she''s ultimately apanion.


    How can I teach Ghyine alone?


    But, it''s not easy to find Eris.


    Compared to me, who just came one month ago, Eris has stayed here for many years. Her familiarity with this areapared to me is just toorge a difference. Don''t even talk about hide and seek.


    The previous home tutors have expended tons of effort on this matter.


    However. No matter how big the mansion is, the area is still limited. In the end, she still can be found.


    The teachers who found her got beaten by Eris without exception.


    At first the teachers quit over this.


    But there''s also a home tutor who in reverse beats Eris. Violence against violence. It was something that I initially nned.


    But that teacher got attacked in the middle of the night by Eris with a wooden sword and received injuries that would have taken months to heal, and therefore quit over this.


    The only one who can fend off Eris''s day and night attacks is Ghyine.


    I have no confidence in fending her off.


    Even if I do find her, I''ll be destined to be sent to the hospital.


    If it''s possible, I don''t want to look for her.


    I don''t want to be beaten beyond recognition.


    If she attends magic lessons, isn''t it okay to just teach her magic? But Philip orders me to teach her Math andnguage. He also says that it must be around the level of what I teach her in magic. Even stating,


    "Compared to magic, other sses are actually more important."


    I can''t argue against that.


    Perhaps I should re-enact another kidnapping incident.


    Kids who don''t listen have to be punished.


    When I think about that, I finally find her.


    Her whole body buried in the hay located in the stables, with her stomach revealed to the air, sleepingfortably.


    "Fuuu~...... Fuuuu~......"


    She''s in deep sleep. That face is really like an angel''s.


    But, if you''re just lured in by the outer appearance, that''s a Devil Reverse.


    That is if you get punched by the Devil''s fatal fist, and then vomit huge amounts of blood.


    Yet when ites to that, I must wake her up.


    In any case, I pull Eris''s shirt down to cover her stomach to prevent her from catching a cold.


    In the mean time, I massage her chest area.


    My hermit living in my heart gives out an assessment.


    "Hmm I see, it''s still only AA, but the chance of growth is very high. When she grows up she will rise to above E grade. You need to massage them everyday for them to grow. This is also part of training. Hoh, hoh, hoh."


    Thank you very much, mister hermit.


    After I thoroughly enjoy it, I greet her in a small voice.


    "Ojou-sama. Please wake up, Eris Ojou-sama. The time for the pleasant Math ss is up."


    She doesn''t move at all, well I have to hand it to her.


    It can''t be helped that the panties are taken off from kids who don''t listen, you know?


    I slowly reached for her loose dress, and at this time.


    "!"


    Eris''s eyes suddenly open.


    Her gaze slowly moves from my hand on her thigh, to my face.


    "Grrrrr"


    A face that has the signs of sleeping, is apanied by the grinding of teeth.


    The next instant, Eris raises her fist.


    The face!? I quickly bring my hands to block the face.


    "Guuuh......!"


    The impactes from my sr plexus.


    I kneel down in agony.


    There''s no Reverse. There''s only the Devil.


    "Hmph!"


    With a snort, she kicks me again.


    Stepping over me, Ojou-sama leaves the stable.


    Part 2


    I have no other options.


    I turn to Ghyine for help.


    Even though, from Paul''s mouth, Ghyine''s brain is also made of muscle. From her recent of learning Language and Math, her persuasion level will surely be higher. If it''s her, Eris should listen.


    This is my easy way out.


    Ghyine expresses an indifferent attitude from the start, but I use water magic and cry to plead with her, and finally got to her to reluctantly agree.


    She''s so easy to bluff.


    Part 3


    Right, show me what you got.


    We never discuss it specially, and I leave everything to her.


    Ghyine''s actions start during the magic lesson''s break time.


    "I used to think that the sword in my hand was enough."


    She suddenly talks about the past.


    She used to be a spoiled brat, and found a teacher who epted her, and how she became an adventurer, the first time havingrades ¡ª¨C A long introduction and the tale spinning from there... all of them are a troubled past.


    "When I was an adventurer, everything was left to others. Weaponry, armors, food, expenditures, the daily necessities, contracts, maps, directions. The importance of the weight of filling and carrying a water bottle, the maintenance of fire coals, the torch sealing the use of the left hand... These are the important things that I found out after leaving myrades."


    Based on her story she left her party 7 years ago.


    In other words, it''s because Paul and Zenith left to retire in a rural ce, and thus the party disbanded.


    Even though I noticed signs, but to think they are really from the same party.


    "Even though there are other party members'' thoughts, but Paul''s who in charge of the vanguard and the only healer Zenith, have left the party. Even if the party doesn''t disband, they will split up in the end. That''s a natural thing."


    That''s a 6 men party.


    Warrior, swordsman, swordsman, magician, priest, thief.


    If you use the professions to exin, it''s that kind ofbination.


    Even though Ghyine is only a Swords saint during then, but her attacking power is very high.


    Warrior (Unknown): Tank


    Swordsman (Paul): Tank and attacker


    Swordsman (Ghyine): Attacker


    Magician (Unknown): Attacker


    Priest (Zenith): Healer


    To add on, the so called thieves, using Ghyine''s words, are in charge of misceneous stuff.


    From opening locks, checking for traps, constructing camps and trading with the merchants.


    A literate person with a flexible mind, usually handled by smart people.


    These people are usually from merchant families.


    "Calling them treasure hunters would be correct right..."


    I say that, but Ghyine snorts and replies:


    "That fellow always steals the party''s fund to gamble, calling him a thief is good enough."


    "Stealing from the fund, wouldn''t he get beaten up when he''s discovered?"


    "No, that fellow is very talented in gambling, and he always wins money and return, it''s very seldom that he will lose below half of the funds. When times are tight he''s also very prudent."


    It seems to be something like that.


    But even if you can increase the funds, how can you forgive something like that...


    I can hardly understand it.


    I don''t mean to brag, but I have never got the bad habit of gambling.


    Although I spent over £¤100,000 on the inte.


    Well, there''s already a Paul who''s loose with women in the party, the ethics in the overall party probably isn''t that strict.


    Everyone has a different baseline. There are more rules when there are more people.


    "But what''s the difference between Swordsman and warriors?"


    I ask that as I''m slightly interested.


    If they are in the front lines, there shouldn''t be a need to differentiate.


    "If you use a sword and your style belongs to the 3 main styles, you''re a swordsman. Anyone else who uses a sword and doesn''t belong to the the 3 main style, you''re a warrior. Even if you are from the 3 main styles, you''re a warrior if you don''t use a sword."


    "Ehh, a swordsman actually has something special like this."


    Or rather the 3 styles are special.


    The technique that Ghyine used was incredible


    I don''t even know when she used her de.


    Just moving a little, and the opponent''s head rolls.


    After I ask her about it, it seems that it''s named as ''Light of the long sword'', a secret technique from the Sword-God style.


    "Then a knight is?"


    "A knight is a knight. If you''re under the kingdom or lord''s employment, you''re a knight. The educated ones knowsnguage and math. Some of them know simple magic. But most of theme from nobility, and their pride is very high."


    They are educated because they attended school, probably.


    "Was my father a knight at that time?"


    "I''m not too sure about that, I remember Paul called himself a swordsman."


    "I hear there''s magic swordsman and magic warrior?"


    "These are people who knows magic, and they give their own titles. Regardless of what profession, it''s their personal freedom to call themselves whatever."


    "Oh~"


    Eris''s eyes seem to be glittering and she listens attentively.


    She will not ask me or Ghyine to bring her to a nearby dungeon right?


    This really makes me uneasy. Compared to adventuring, I would rather to be surrounded by girls and have an Eroge-like lifestyle.


    Ah, oops, the original n is to let Ghyine talk about the importance of Language.


    I let my curiosity get the better of me without me knowing, and cause her to divert from the topic.


    But the fortunate thing over this unfortunate incident is, Erising in the second day with her asking for Math and Language lessons.


    This is all thanks to Ghyine. After that she continues to talk about her troubled past.


    Just listening to her will make stomachs get upset, but thanks to that, Eris might have already recognized that this must be something to be learned.


    Although it''s possible that she''s attending sses to listen to Ghyine''s stories, finding it to be interesting. In any case, it''s good enough if it works out.


    I did consider about the possibility of doing this earlier... but, without that incident, I think that Ojou-san wouldn''t listen a single word from me.


    Before that incident, she used a look like she''s looking at ants.


    So that time is not a wasted effort.


    No matter, ending like this is good enough.


    Part 4


    First of all, as the first lesson, I teach her the basic arithmetic operations.


    Because Eris has gone to school, and hired home tutors, she still knows the basic addition.


    "Rudeus!"


    "What is it, Eris-kun."


    I point to Eris who raises her hand vigorously.


    "Why is it necessary to learn division?"


    She doesn''t understand the importance of division and subtraction.


    Before that, she''s very poor in subtraction.


    I always feel that she will get stuck at the changing of digits and give up math.


    "Instead of talking about the importance, this is basically just the reverse of multiplication."


    "I''m asking you what use this has."


    "Alright, if you have 100 silver coins and you need to share with 5 people, what should you do?"


    "You''re talking the same stuff like that previous teacher!"


    Eris smacks the table with force.


    "That is why! Why! Do you need to share! Is there a need to share!"


    Ah, yes, the children who don''t want to learn will have excuses like this.


    But, truthfully this really isn''t important.


    "Who knows, go ask the 5 people. It''s only convenient when you want to share equally."


    "You said convenient, that also means that you don''t need to use subtraction right?"


    "When you don''t wish to use, of course you don''t need to use it. But not wanting to use and not being able to use, these two are very different indeed."


    "Mumumuu..."


    When I said the words "can''t use", the prideful Eris shuts her mouth. But, this isn''t solving the problem right now. If I let her continue with this line of excuses, there''s no need to learn Math anymore.


    At this time I can only rely on Ghyine.


    "Ghyine, did you have problems when ites to dividing equally?"


    "Hmm, there was once when I lost some of my food supplies, and wanted to distribute the rest of my food over a few days, but I failed. In the end, I didn''t eat and drink for 3 whole days. I thought I was almost dead.


    Halfway through the road, I really couldn''t stand it anymore, and picked up the monsters'' dung to eat, and caused a stomach upset. I resist the urge to vomit, pain in the stomach and the diarrhea, and I still needed to fend off the surrounding monsters¡ª-"


    The past storysts for 5 minutes, making my stomach twist.


    I listen to it with a pale face, but it seems that in Eris''s ears this is a heroic tale.


    Her eyes are glittering as if there are stars in them.


    "So, I wish to learn division, please continue to teach."


    Since Ghyine has already said something like that, Eris can only be obedient.


    The Sauros family seems to have much affection for the beast races, even if they don''t show it, Eris also keeps on approaching Ghyine.


    If it''s from Ghyine, Eris will listen obediently. Like a younger brother following his elder sister, no matter what she does he will imitate her.


    "Then, we will progress with the boring repetition practice. Please answer all of these questions. If you don''t understand something, please ask."


    Things progress step by step just like this.


    Ghyine is exceptional as a teacher, as well.


    She will¡ª¨C point out where I didn''t do it right, and give her sincere opinions.


    Paul points out mistakes, as well, but he only states that it is not right. Never even implicitly suggesting what my mistake is, he did not teach me how to get it right.


    Today is the same as usual; Eris and I are holding swords facing each other, training and receiving guidance simultaneously.


    "Remember the pose when stepping out, and keep your eyes on the opponent."


    Crack.


    The wooden sword in my hand has been knocked away by Eris'' wooden sword.


    "If you step out earlier than the opponent does, look closely at the direction where the opponent moves, and cut in that direction. If you''re slower than the opponent, he will escape from the sword''s path."


    Unable to react, I am hit squarely by Eris''s sword.


    The heavy impact passes through the defensive armor stuffed full of cotton, and effectively transfers to my body.


    "You must react to your opponent''s steps and eyesight to predict their actions!"


    I get hit again.


    "Rudeus! Don''t use your mind and think! Just think where the enemy will step to and swing the sword!"


    Do you or do you not want me to think?


    "Eris! Don''t stop! The opponent hasn''t given up yet!"


    "Yes!"


    There''s a clear difference between us.


    Eris makes a vivacious reply. I construed her reaction as meaning that she has energy remaining; unfortunately, I do not have a drop of vigor left.


    Admittedly, this girl has enough energy to thrash me incessantly. She demonstrates this until Ghyine stops her.


    Not allowing me to counter attack, Eris seems to be trying to vent her anger that had umted in the Math ss.


    Damn it.


    But this month I have felt the rise in my abilities quite clearly.


    Having Eris, who is around my level, as apetitor has been a great help.


    No matter what it is, having someone around your level will substantially aid your growth.


    Although Eris is a hair''s breadth stronger than me despite our simr abilities, her strength is rtively insignificantpared to Paul or Ghyine.


    I can still understand what the opponent does.


    If I can understand my opponent then I can defeat him/her.


    I was hit earlier with that strike, so I will guard on that area.


    I do a deliberation based on my aforementioned syllogistic reasoning.


    Against Paul, the difference in ability is too much so my prudence vacites. I am incapable even following his moves, so I get knocked out rather pitifully and quickly.


    Even if I were listen to his advice, there''s too much of a difference in the basics, so it can''t help at all.


    hence I have always questioned my every move.


    When Ghyine teaches me something, even if there''s a problem like the one mentioned above, I understand her exnations well enough to make do. But she talks about countering and handling at the same time, so I hesitate when using a technique.


    But, with Eris as an opponent, there will inexorably be different results if I do something different or use tricks


    Even though I hesitate, the difference in technique is minute and I can still attack her.


    Perhaps it won''t work the second day, or Eris will use a different technique, but the things that couldn''t be done yesterday are aplished today, or the techniques that have not been experienced yesterday are shown today, with the small incremental experiences adding up, we are definitely growing.


    As expected, having a rival has great advantages, with overlook-able demerits.


    There''s a target to chase and surpass is all.


    Perhaps the ability value has only increased by 1 or 2 points, but, to the people whose differences are very slight, this is of utmost significance.


    Without our conscious knowledge, we have be stronger.


    But in terms of growth, Eris is much faster.


    If you let a goat and lion train together, of course the lion will get stronger quicker than the goat.


    But having been trained by Paul every since I began to walk, I feel unsatisfied by this.


    "Rudeus is still not good enough!!"


    Eris crosses her arms and looks condescendingly at me lying sprawled on the ground.


    In the end, she gets scolded by Ghyine.


    "Don''t brag, Eris. You have been learning the sword for much longer."


    Only during the sword lessons will Ghyine call her name directly.


    She says it''s a must.


    "I got it! And Rudeus also knows magic!"


    "As you say."


    Only my magic standard is recognized by her.


    "But it''s really strange. Rudeus''s reactions be slow when the opponent attacks him..."


    "Because I''m scared. I''m afraid of the opponent in front of me attacking me."


    Just as I finished speaking, my head gets smacked by Eris with a punch.


    "What are you talking about! You''re useless! Because of that you''re being looked down!"


    "No, Rudeus is a magician. This is enough."


    Ghyine immediately adds in, but in the end Eris nods like a know-it-all.


    "Is that so? Then it can''t be helped!"


    Eh? Why do I have to be hit?


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to correct your bad habit about your legs trembling. This is something you need to ovee yourself."


    "I got it."


    As I am now, my legs tremble regardless of who I am facing as an opponent. I still have a long way to go.


    "But after I began to receive Ghyine''s instructions, I have definitely been improving."


    "Paul belongs to the instinctive type, he''s not good at teaching others."


    An instinctive type!


    Ah, so something like this also exists in this world.


    "What is this "instinctive type"?"


    "Any person who does not grasp techniques consciously, and instead chooses to rely on his gut feelings and instincts is an ''instinctive type''."


    I answer her question, and Eris immediately pouts.


    She probably belongs to the instinctive school.


    "What''s wrong with being instinctive?"


    It''s really difficult to answer Eris''s questions in the first ce due to her obstinate characteristic, but now I am asked whether being an "instinctive type" is good or not.


    Because we are learning the technique of the sword right now, I let the teacher answer.


    I look at Ghyine.


    "It''s not that it''s bad. But even if ones''s talented, if one doesn''t use his mind to think then one won''t be strong. In addition, the ''instinctive types'' are not suited to teach others either."


    "Why aren''t they suited to teach?"


    "Because they do not understand the techniques that they use. And if one doesn''t understand everything, one precludes the prospect of learning a subsequent harder technique."


    Based on the Sword-King, everything up to the advanced rank are rted to the basics. Only by establishing all the basics, and by being able to handle different situations with different reactions, can one be a Sword-Saint.


    To climb higher up, one can only rely on tiring diligence and talent.


    In the end, it''s still talent.


    "I also belonged to the instinctive type, but after I began to think with my mind and got the theory down, I became a Sword King."


    "That''s amazing."


    I''m impressed from the bottom of my heart. Correcting the actions that have always been done, and seeding in it.


    This isn''t something that can be easily aplished.


    "Isn''t Rudeus a Water-Saint ranked magician?"


    "I''m actually the instinctive type... But magic and the sword techniques are different, as long as you have magic you can do it."


    "Oh, is that it... But, the basics are important too right?"


    "I understand that. But rather, it''s because of my teacher teaching well that I was able to be saint ranked."


    Come to think of it, I always remind myself that the basics are important, but I heavily favor the "Voiceless incantations".


    So what''s the basics of magic?


    Roxy''s sses are more towards development rather than the basics.


    All things considered, Roxy is also a genius type, and doesn''t really favor the basics either.


    Hmmmmm...


    "In any case I don''t n to be so strong, so it''s okay!"


    Eris interrupts my thoughts with her confident line.


    In middle school, I said something like that about not bing number 1, and didn''t put in effort.


    I n to correct her thoughts,


    "But I will try hard to be strong like Ghyine and Rudeus."


    Unnecessary. She has a clear target.


    She''s different from the past me.


    Part 5


    After the lessons from morning and afternoon are over, it''s time for a break.


    That day, I decide to head to the library.


    That''s because I saw Eris and Ghyine carrying magic teaching materials, so I thought the library might have a magic textbook.


    Because I didn''t know where the ce is, I let the maid with dog ears bring me there.


    "Ah."


    I meet Philip''s wife halfway on the road.


    Her name is Hilda, and has the same ming red hair like Eris, and a tsunami-like chest. Looks like I can expect good things from her daughter''s growth.


    I was once introduced to her, but I didn''t really interact with her.


    Let me think, I think it''s a single hand ced on the chest...


    "Madam, today''s a good day..."


    "Tch."


    Hilda scoffs at me and ignores my greeting.


    I freeze in the same posture.


    "Rudeus-sama..."


    "No, it''s okay."


    The maid with dog ears tries to console me, but I stop her with my hand.


    But I still received a little shock. Did I get hated by her. But I didn''t seem to do anything right...


    Come to think of it she doesn''t have any other child other than Eris.


    No, I feel like if I find out and there''s really one, and if the case is worse than Eris, I feel like my job load will multiply 3 or 4 times.


    I can''t dig my own grave.


    When I reach the library I see Philip in there.


    "Are you interested in the library?"


    Philip looks expectantly at me.


    I don''t know what he''s expecting.


    "Hmm, yes slightly."


    "Then go ahead and take your time."


    I epted his offer, and looked around the library, but there''s nothing I am hoping to find.


    I was hoping to find a magic textbook like the one Roxy had, but all the documents are rted to politics and are restricted from being taken out of the library. Magic textbooks are rare in this world, and it''s not like you can find one anywhere.


    It did not go well at all.


    But I find some History books in the corner. If I''m free I''ll skim over them.


    Part 6


    After a day''s work, I''m in my own room preparing material for tomorrow''s work.


    Basically it''s questions for math and listening notes fornguage-


    -as well as the practice for teaching magic.


    I didn''t prepare a learning schedule, and if I don''t have anything else to teach within these 5 years it will be trouble, so the lessons are not progressing too fast. In any case, to prevent anything unclear, I carefully reviewed the n for education.


    It was the same feeling when I taught Sylphy.


    Magic practice is very important. Because I don''t chant when I cast magic, I keep forgetting the mantras.


    The only time when I earnestly memorized the words are from the detoxification and healing magic, and I have never memorized Attack Magic.


    The teaching materials are the same as the textbook in my home.


    Eris and Ghyine also have that.


    Based on the exnation, there were hundreds of books that went on sale that were written a thousand years ago.


    Before the appearance of the book, there''s a need to find a teacher to learn from, and the so called teachers are mostly able to only use all the elementary ranked magic. One can find a teacher after much trouble, but there''s nothing to be learned, cases like these are plentiful.


    Even though it''s on sale, the books avable are really low in quantity, and even if you sell them in the market, the people who aren''t interested in magic will not take a look at them.


    There''s no printing technology in this world either.


    This book that sold in arge volume was 50 years ago.


    Thanks to the materials that can be cheaply bought, the numbers of magician have increased by a great amount.


    The magicians are conquering the world... no, but amongst the Asuran nobles they are taught a substantial amount.


    But, what''s the reason that led to the increase of the magic materials...


    I think as I flip the pages, and written on the book is [Published by Ranoa''s university.]


    They are really good at business.


    Just like that, the days as a home tutor, quickly flies by.


    ¨CStatus¨C


    Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat


    Profession: Granddaughter of the lord of Fedoa


    Personality: Violent


    Talking to her: She will listen a little


    Language: Able to write her family names


    Math: Has trouble with subtraction


    Magic: She wants to work hard on it


    Sword: Elementary ranked in the Sword-God style


    Etiquette: Knows themon greeting


    The people she likes: Grandfather, Ghyine

 Chapter 18: Staff Meeting and Sunday

    <h4>Chapter 18: Staff Meeting and Sunday</h4>


    Part 1


    Another half a year has passed by again.


    Recently Eris, who had turned a little meek, has started to get violent again.


    Why, why, who''s the one that caused this mess?


    Even though I feel a little flustered, I notice something.


    There are no holiday breaks.


    After the evening meal, I call Ghyine and the etiquette teacher into my room.


    To add on, the etiquette teacher isn''t staying inside the mansion, and shees from her own house from the city to work.


    So I had the butler notify her.


    "First of all, I''m pleased to meet you, my name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    "My name is Edona Leilon, I''m in charge of teaching Eris-sama etiquette."


    I ce my hand to my chest and casually introduce myself, but Edona returns with a proper greeting.


    As expected of an etiquette teacher.


    Edona is a middle-aged female and one can see the fine lines on her face.


    She has a plump face, with a gentle smile that matches her warm image.


    "I''m Ghyine."


    Ghyine is the same as usual with muscles. I point to the chairs to suggest that they be seated. After the two of them sit down, I pour the drinks that the butler had prepared before hand, and go into the topic.


    "Today I looked for the two of you for one reason, to discuss the schedule for Eris-sama''s lessons."


    "Schedule?"


    "Yes, right now she is, training the sword in the morning, has free time in the afternoon, learns etiquette in the evening, it is something like this right?"


    "As you say."


    Eris subjects have Language, Calction, Magic, History, Sword Training, Etiquette, 6 subjects in total.


    Using modern terms, it''s nationalnguage, math, Physical education and moral education.


    Even though there''s no clock, lessons don''t continue to progress for hours and hours. Usually lessons are split into three sessions, with breakfast, lunch and tea time as the indicators for breaks.


    After breakfast > Lesson > After lunch > Lesson > After tea time > lessons > After dinner > Free time.


    There is no hired History teacher, when Philip is free he wille to teach her.


    "Because I''m here, even the time during evening can be used, and we havepletely made use of the entire day."


    "Indeed, the Ojou-sama''s lessons have been progressing smoothly, and the Old master is also very concerned."


    Isn''t that right.


    "It is true that the lessons have been progressing well, but there''s a problem."


    "Problem?"


    "Yes, learning everything day after day, has caused Ojou-sama to umte a lot of stress."


    Eris is always in an irritated mood during the lessons in the Math ss, after facing some questions that are slightly difficult, she will rush at me.


    That''s too dangerous.


    I don''t know when I will be mounted on.


    That''s too dangerous.


    "Even though everything is normal right now, she might lose it in the future, and run away from the lessons or something."


    "Well..."


    Edona covers her mouth with her hands, nodding earnestly in agreement.


    I have never seen etiquette lessons before, but Eris should be paying attention in ss.


    I heard that Edona is Eris''s nursing mother, but I don''t know why Eris likes her.


    "So I''m proposing that we pick a day and not teach anything every 7 days."


    To further add on, there''s a calendar in this world, and there are also months and days, but there''s no concept of 1 week.


    A year has several days that are deemed as rest days, but Sunday doesn''t exist.


    I use 7 as the number because it''s easy to remember, although I don''t know why it''s so special in this world.


    It''s seen as a lucky number, and there are 7 ranks in the sword techniques too.


    "And the rest of the 6 days, we can proceed with Language, Calction, Magic, History, Sword Training, Etiquette with 6 subjects."


    "Can I ask a question?"


    "Please go ahead, Edona-san."


    "If you distribute it like that, the lessons for Etiquette will only be 3 times, the wages..."


    You''re actually thinking about money! But I don''t want to me Edona, since I''m also working for the money.


    Edona is concerned about the part where "Will the wages be cut since the lessons are lesser?".


    I have discussed this with Philips earlier, and there''s no problem.


    Furthermore the wages are paid monthly, even if there''s a ss missed, the wages are still given.


    Of course, if there''s not even a single ss taught, there will be probably be someone being fired the next month.


    You don''t really need to say it out loud right?


    The people who don''t understand the world should be sacked earlier.


    "Of course things wouldn''t be distributed like that, Language and Math only need to be taught twice a week. However there''s no meaning if you don''t train in the sword everyday, even though magic lessons need to be learned everyday But there''s a limit in using mana, so you don''t need too long to train it, so I n to spend the extra time for Language and Math sses."


    Even though this was nned out, it starts out like this.


    "Today I use the waterball X times, the water fell down Y times. Then how many times can I still use the waterball" ¡ª A question like that.


    A question based on the number of times Eris and Ghyine used.


    Compared to staring at the numbers in the room, I am using more of the practical stuff, since it''s something that is rted to them.


    Since you can''t see the number of times you used mana, the right answer is that it is difficult to answer it with certainty.


    Well, the more mental calction you used, the more you will get used to it, making the brain is the goal.


    The lesson for voiceless incantations and science is also nned to start in the near future.


    But I need to wait for her to grasp Language and Math first.


    "I''m a little sorry to Edona-san, the etiquette lessons have to be cut to 3 to 4 times a month."


    "I understand."


    Edona nods readily to agree.


    And thus, 1 day has 3 lessons, 6 days 18 lessons. The distribution for Etiquette is 5 lessons, Sword Training 6 lessons, Language 2 lessons, Math 2 lessons, and Magic 3 lessons.


    I feel there''s not enough time for the lessons, but since the lessons are mostly about repetitive training, I''ll think about itter.


    "If there are situations when you are unable to teach, please inform me."


    "Can you exin in detail?"


    "I''m always at the mansion, once I''m free I''ll do sses, so if you want to go on a long leave that''s also okay."


    "I understand."


    Edona keeps smiling, I don''t know if she really understands.


    "Furthermore, I want to have a meeting every month on the first day."


    "And why is that?"


    "If we teachers can coordinate better, we will be able to handle things once there are things that have gone awry. That''s what I think. Even though there''s no real need to, but this is to raise effectiveness, just in case. Is that not possible?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    "Rudeus-sama is actually so small, but you''re very considerate of Eris-sama''s well being."


    I kept feeling that she''s finding me funny in her eyes. Oh, whatever.


    With that, I get a break.


    Part 2


    After 1 week, wee to our first rest day, and Ojou-sama sits uneasily, fidgeting.


    It''s the first time that she''s free the whole day.


    After I greet Philip, I decide to go to the city to have a walk, and I didn''t know when Eris and Ghyine are at the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Roa''s city ''Let''s sight see~''."


    Hey! I did that in a pose like that.


    "Let''s sight see... That means you''re going to the city alone?"


    "Do you see anyone else?"


    "You''re too mean, I have never gone out alone before."


    Eris stomps on the floor angrily.


    "If it''s Ojou-sama alone you will get kidnapped by someone right?"


    "Didn''t you get kidnapped too!"


    Ah, it''s something like that, I got kidnapped, too.


    But I''m also a member of the Greyrat''s family, perhaps I can be ransomed for money.


    But.


    "If I''m kidnapped, I can escape on my own."


    I smile as I say that, and see Eris raise her fist.


    I quickly take a pose to defend myself, but the punch didn''t seem toe.


    This is rare.


    "Take me too!"


    Oh, so it''s something like that. Up till then the punch has alwayse first before talking, Ojou-sama has grown up.


    Of course I didn''t have any reasons to refuse,pared to moving alone, two people are safer together.


    "Then, let''s move out now?"


    "Is it really okay?"


    "Ghyine will being along right?"


    "Yes, my duty is to protect Ojou-sama."


    Right at the meeting, Ghyine doesn''t understand the idea of a rest day at all.


    Therefore, it''s better to let her stick closely to Eris.


    She''s originally hired to be a guard, that''s something to be expected.


    "Wait a while for me, I''ll go prepare, Alphonse! Alphonse!"


    I look at Eris running wildly in the mansion, her piercing yells are like before.


    "Rudeus."


    I turn my head around as I hear Ghyine call me, she''s standing right beside me.


    I look up, and she''s nearly 2 meters tall, I think even when I grow up I can only look up at her.


    "Don''t be overconfident in yourself."


    I am given a warning.


    Was it because I said I am able to return on my own?


    "I know, I just wanted to make Ojou-sama more hardworking."


    "I see, then if there''s anything just call me out, I''ll save you."


    "Hmm, at that time, I''ll release another huge firework."


    I think back to the kidnapping incident.


    "Ghyine, have you told Ojou-sama something like that?"


    "Hmm? Tell her what?"


    "You should add on, that she can only scream at ces where she can be heard."


    "I got the message, but what is it for?"


    "During the previous kidnapping, Ojou-sama''s yells nearly got her killed."


    "... If I''m able to hear them, I would have gone over."


    But, she was really absurdly quick during that time, if it''s Ghyine she will make it in time no matter where she is, and her ears are very good.


    Furthermore, Eris''s call for help is not Philip and Sauros, but Ghyine.


    This woman is really reliable.


    "You need to inform her that under certain circumstances she cannot call for help."


    Just as I finish talking, Eris is back. Are these clothes for going out, I have never seen them before.


    I praise her clothes, and I get a punch in the head.


    What did I do wrong?


    Part 3


    The city Roa in the Fedoa territory is the biggest here, but even though it''s the biggest,pared to the entire wheat fields in the vige Buina, it''s much smaller.


    You only need to spend 2 hours to walk one full round around the city''s walls.


    But this is a walled city, and the 7-8 meters tall walls surround the entire city.


    But it''s not a perfect circle, due to the ground''s shape, and I can''t confirm the exact length.


    It''s probably around 30 kilometers.


    Itpletely doesn''t feel big, and cities that are surrounded like this should be very few. Even though I have never been to any other walled cities, I am very clear that it''s not an easy task to create a wall this big.


    If there''s a magic to create walls like this, it will certainly be king ranked or emperor ranked.


    Or is this built by hand from scratch?


    As I think about it I leave the noble''s gathering area, and arrive at the wide space where many people are passing through.


    This stretch is the area for the merchants, because it''s very close to the nobles'' territory, there are many beautiful shops.


    But I can see some rare open field merchants.


    I peek a few looks at the expensive merchandise that is lined up.


    "Wee young master, youngdy, please take your time and peek."


    I enjoy the RPG-like item shop''s Ossan''s words, and look at the merchandise.


    I record the goods down onto a piece of paper, and truthfully, it''s all strange products.


    The aphrodisiac is 10 gold pieces, record, record.


    "What are you writing, I can''t understand it at all!"


    Eris screams in my ear, on that day that ear nearly went deaf.


    I look down, and realize that I have subconsciously written in Japanese.


    "I just want to write down a little, it''s enough for me to understand it."


    "Just tell me what you''re writing."


    Ojou-sama''s really peremptory, but I don''t have any reasons not to tell her.


    "That''s the name of the merchant goods and prices."


    "Why are you investigating that?"


    "Investigating that is the basics of the game."


    "Net... what is that?"


    I think even if tell her she will not understand, and I just turn to another topic and point towards a product; a small essory.


    "Look, you see this? That stall is selling for 5 gold coins, you can buy it here for 4 gold coins and 5 silver coins."


    "Ohhh, young master, you have good eyes, the things that I''m selling is cheap right?"


    I ignore the Ossan and turn towards Eris.


    "Eris if you haggle the prices here to 3 gold coins, and then sell at the other stall for 4 gold coins, how much can you earn?]


    "Hmm, let me think, 5-3+4, 6 gold coins!"


    Oh my god, what are you counting.


    "No, wrong, the right answer is 1 gold coin."


    "I, I got it already!"


    Eris pouts to one side.


    "Do you really understand it?"


    "We originally have 10 gold coins, isn''t this 11 gold coins now."


    Woah, you finally got it. Wait, isn''t this addition?


    Well never mind, I''ll praise her in any case.


    Her pride is really strong, she will only improve if she gets praised.


    "Woah, you got it right, wow, Eris''s really smart."


    "Hmph, of course."


    "Erm, young master, that''s called resale, it''s not something to be praised, you can''t do that."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it. If I really want to do it, I''ll tell the other side you''re selling 4 gold coins here. I''ll take 1 big copper coin as information fee."


    The Ossan shows an exceedingly unhappy expression and looks at Ghyine for help, but Ghyine is paying full attention to the things I''m saying.


    Having understood that saying anything else is a waste of time, the Ossan droops his shoulders and sigh.


    Sorry about that, since we''re just looking around, please let us off.


    "Even if we''re not doing any buying or selling, we need to know the various prices of things."


    "So what if you do know the prices!"


    "An example, even if you don''t go to a shop, you can guess the price."


    "What use does that have?"


    What use?? Erm, when you resell you can earn money... ah no. Alright, I''ll leave the spotlight to Ghyine.


    "Ghyine, what use do you think this has?"


    "...No, I don''t know."


    Oh sheet, really? You don''t know? I thought you really understood it. Whatever, I''m not teaching anyway.


    "Is that so, then it really might not be of any use."


    In the end this is a lesson for myself, even if I don''t understand it''s okay.


    If I see a market, I''ll first investigate the products'' information.


    I have always done this so it can''t be wrong.


    Even though I think of it like that, this is the first time I''m personally checking prices out, so I can''t really be sure whether there''s any use to it.


    "If it''s possible there''s no use to it, why do you still need to do it?"


    "Because I think there''s a use for it."


    Eris has an expression that looks like she can''t ept it.


    It''s not like I can answer every question.


    Some of the things require your own thoughts instead of them being taught to you.


    "Try thinking on your own, if you think it''s useful, then learn from me, if you don''t, justugh at me."


    "Then I''m the one who''s going to beughing at you right?"


    "Ahahahaha."


    "Why are youughing now!?"


    I get punched again, sniffle.


    I check out the surrounding merchants, but the prices at the higher ssed merchant doors are too high, I''ll give it up.


    Part 4


    I slowly move towards the outer city, and the prices of the merchants'' goods have a distinct change, going down from the price of 5 gold coins to around 1 gold coin.


    It''s still a little expensive, but it''s something that I can afford.


    The customers have certainly increased, from people who look like nobles to adventurers.


    Since it''s around 1 gold coin, I can still barely afford that price.


    When I record down the prices to my notes, a shop suddenly enters into my eyes; it''s a bookshop.


    When I enter the store, I notice that it''s surprisingly quiet.


    You can say that it''s a shop that mainly sells erotic books.


    There are two bookshelves that have the same titles with 2-3 books ced together.


    A book is roughly 1 gold coin, with some of the books kept in a ss cab.


    The average is around 8 gold coins, with the most expensive with a price tag of 20 gold coins, is that the shop''s most valuable treasure?


    The owner recognizes me as a person who''s not a customer, and he doesn''t greet me.


    His judgment is correct.


    I take down the book''s title, and the owner looks at me with suspicion.


    Arara, there''s no problem, I didn''t touch the books.


    Plus I didn''t take photos.


    An encyclopedia is around 7 gold coins, if 1 gold coin is around £¤100,000, you need £¤700,000.


    On my home''s mother, what sort of absurdity is this...


    But as expected, the encyclopedia books seem to be really expensive. The must-see book <<Shigu''s Summoning Magic>>, needs 10 gold coins.


    My monthly sry of 2 silver coins doesn''t allow me to fulfill the conditions of buying this.


    The most expensive book is the <<Asura''s kingdom royal court''s etiquette>>, this book has no meaning at all to me.


    "What are you looking at that''s so interesting?"


    Eris asks me, probably bothered by the fact that I''m only looking and not recording.


    "No, I''m thinking they aren''t really interesting books."


    "I heard that people say that you like books?"


    "Where did you hear it from?"


    "From Otou-sama."


    Philip hmm? I did ask him to let me look at the study.


    "I, I can help you buy a book."


    "You''re saying it so easily, do you have any money, Eris?"


    "Oji-sama will give me!"


    Indeed. But spoiling her too much isn''t good.


    Even though I want it...


    Even though I want it!


    "I don''t want it."


    "Why!"


    Eris pouts, she does that when she''s unhappy.


    If her mood continues to deteriorate, she wille after me like the devil.


    But it''s still fine for now, she still has her senses about her.


    "Eris cannot give out money freely."


    "What do you mean?"


    Eris eyebrows knit together, she''s getting more irritated because she doesn''t understand.


    Lately I can gradually gauge Eris''s Fury-O-Meter.


    How should I go about this. When ites right down to it, is there any meaning to let the girls from noble families learn the importance of using money?


    "I''m teaching Eris right now, do you know how much money I get?"


    "... 5 Gold coins right?"


    "2 silver coins."


    "That''s cheap!"


    Eris shrilly exims, and on one corner is the owner with an you''re-too-noisy expression.


    "Not at all, my achievements are poor and my age is small, as well, it''s quite appropriate for me."


    Plus there''s the fact I will be paid the fees to go to university.


    "B, but Ghyine has a sry of 2 gold coins. Isn''t Rudeus teaching me a lot of things?"


    "Ghyine has the aplishments and the rank of being a Sword-King. She''s even acting as your bodyguard, therefore Ghyine''s sry is higher."


    Plus there''s the bad habit¡¡from Boreas Greyrat''s family.


    If it''s from them, they will do something like ¡¸Girls from the beast races shall receive special treatment!¡¹.


    "Then, how much sry can I get if it''s me?"


    "You don''t know magic, your sword techniques are not up to par, and without any aplishments, Ojou-sama''s sry even if it''s the highest it can go, it won''t cross 1 silver coin."


    Eris''s bes speechless, and in addition to the above, she has never received pocket money before.


    "When you want to buy something for someone, please earn the money with your own hands and talk about itter."


    "I got it..."


    Eris''s droops her head with a rarely seen cheerless expression, if she''s always like that I will have an easier time...


    "Well, you can ask Philip-sama for some pocket money."


    "Really?"


    Eris raises her head, I feel as if her affection-O-meter to me has gone up.


    Well, even if she''s not given any pocket money, giving her anything whatever she wants is spoiling her too much.


    It''s best to give her a bit of money and let her learn it herself.


    After recording some of the important book names I walk out of the book store.


    I have an overall impression after spending a day to take a look at the things I want to buy.


    Part 5


    When I look up to the skies, there''s a castle floating up.


    It''s mixed amongst the clouds, but the fleeting appearances are definitely there.


    "Wha!"


    I point up to the skies, and the surrounding people look up to that direction, but soon lost interest in it.


    Hah? You saw that right? Only me? The only person who saw that Castle in the Sky is me?


    Father''s a liar?


    "Are you seeing that for that the first time? That''s the ¡ºArmored dragon king¡» Perugius''s sky fortress."


    Do you know that Lady... Ghyine!


    Buting back to the topic, sky fortress.


    Woah, that''s really damn cool-.


    "What''s Perugius?"


    "Don''t you know that?"


    I seem to have heard it before, but I can''t recall it.


    "What''s that?"


    Ghyine, with a little surprise on her face, tries to choose her words.


    But this time Eris crosses her arms and appears in front of me.


    "Let me teach you!"


    "If you would please teach me."


    "Alright! Perugius is one of the three heroes that defeated the Demon-God Lace."


    Eris says that with pride. The Demon-God Lace, I seem to have heard from somewhere...?


    "He''s really, really strong, leading 12 followers in the sky fortress to Lace''s fortress."


    "Wow, that''s really amazing."


    "Incredible right!"


    "Ojou-sama is really learned, thank you."


    "Ufufu! Rudeus still can''t make it!"


    If I refute her now, I will definitely get beaten. I learned that a long time ago.


    Due to that, I went back to investigate.


    After inquiring Philip, I got to know there''s a book with information somewhere around here, and after much effort I finally find it.


    And once I see it, it''s actually the same book as the one back in the vige Buina.


    <


    >


    I once firmly thought that it''s a fairy tale, but it seems to be History.


    "Armored Dragon-King" Perugius, no one knows where hees from or where his upbringing ured. That year, the young him without any fame, was brought in by the Dragon-God Urupein to the Adventurer''s guild, this was the earliest record.


    Perugius shows his might within a very short period of time, partying up with the Dragon-God Urupein, North-God Kaaruman, the Twin-Emperor Migus?Gumis, and defeated every enemy.


    Because Perugius is treated like a younger brother, it wasn''t known when he was given the title of "Armored Dragon" amongst the "Five Dragon Warriors" working for the Dragon-God.


    He''s used his abilities during the Lace battle without reservations, and he used his token magic, creating 12 familiars, which are


    ¨C Void


    ¨C Darkness


    ¨C Brightness


    ¨C Wave


    ¨C Life


    ¨C Earthquake


    ¨C Time


    ¨C Roaring storm


    ¨C Destruction


    ¨C Observation


    ¨C Insanity


    ¨C Atonement


    Controlling the strongest familiars and summoning the ancient sky fortress called "Chaos Breaker", they began to fight Lace to the death.


    But even with all that, it still fell short and didn''t manage to kill Lace, ultimately they were only able to seal him.


    After seeing his strength and the "Chaos Breaker''s" dignity, the title "Armored Dragon King" started to spread.


    The Asuran kingdom for the reason of acknowledging his efforts, decide to establish a new age title.


    This is the current "Armored dragon year". (To add on, this is the Dragon Age year 414.)


    The "Armored Dragon King" isn''t working for any kingdom or governing any territory, and flies around the world with Sky Fortress "Chaos Breaker".


    Nobody knows his intentions.


    But really 400 years, hmm, is he really still alive?


    It''s not an empty fortress flying around aimlessly with no directions right?


    If there''s a chance I will definitely take a look.


    Part 6


    The second day.


    Eris mood is good enough to reach the point of surprising people, perhaps it''s the reason of ying the entire day yesterday.


    Or perhaps it''s rted to just going only to the higher ss stores.


    Regardless, looks like setting a rest day is a correct thing to do.


    "Bring me out to y the next time!"


    Eris does her usual pose, her face slightly blushing.


    What''s the reason for blushing?


    Anger? Humiliation? What? Can it be embarrassment?


    How''s that possible, it''s that Eris!


    "I say..."


    My expression is a little troubled, and Eris grits her teeth, and twists her waist, both her hands grabbing her hair and says.


    "P, please bring me out nyan?"


    "Okay, b-bring you out, I''ll bring you out alright, please don''t do that."


    I stop her in a hurry, that''s really quite cute, but it''s terrible for the heart.


    I feel that I will be receiving a karma-O-meter for that, and when the karmaes back to haunt me it will be paid by punches.


    "Hmph! It''s good that you understand."


    Eris brings her hair back, and before the hair settles, Eris sits back on the desk with a plop.


    "Then, you can continue with the lessons."


    "You''re full of energy today."


    "Because, if I''m not a good child, you won''t bring me out right!"


    O, Ojou-sama is so sensible!?


    "T, that''s right, I''ll bring you out if you''re obedient!"


    I finish the lesson today with moved emotions.


    ¨CStatus¨C


    Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat


    Profession: Granddaughter of the lord of Fedoa


    Personality: A little violent


    Talking to her: She will listen for a while


    Language: Able to read many things


    Math: Knows subtraction


    Magic: Currently learning the elementary rank


    Sword: Elementary ranked in the Sword-God style


    Etiquette: Knows themon greeting


    The people she likes: Grandfather, Ghyine

 Chapter 19: The Young Miss Turns Ten

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Young Miss Turns Ten</h4>


    Part 1


    A year has passed by.


    Eris''s education is progressing smoothly.


    Her talent for the sword seems to be pretty good, before she was 10 she had already reached the standards of the intermediate rank.


    The intermediate rank can be said to be able to contend with an average knight.


    Ghyine says she can reach the advanced rank in a few years time.


    She''s only 9 years old and yet... Is our Ojou-sama a prodigy?


    What about me? If you ask me, I''ll turn away my eyes.


    Eris in regards tonguage, well you can say it''s going fine.


    Particrly because Ghyine talked about her terrible past ordeals because she couldn''t read.


    She was unable to do anything because of that, got deceived by all sorts of bad people, and in the end ended up as a ve for sale.


    That''s why Eris desperately tried to learn by heart.


    The improvement in math isn''t very apparent. I''m not sure what sort of things will happen to Eris in the future, but this world doesn''t seem to need the usage of advanced math, so I feel that it''s best to take things slowly.


    In 5 years to be familiar with the 4 basic arithmetic operations, I''ll make this my goal.


    The magic lessons are progressing smoothly too, but there''s a feeling that we''re reaching the bottleneck soon.


    She can basically use all the elementary ranked magic, and she''s familiar with all the magic systems other than earth magic, and inparison Ghyine only learned fire magic.


    They both attended the same sses, but why is there such a difference?


    Is water, wind and earth magic something that Ghyine isn''t familiar with?


    In any case, there are some things in the magic textbook that cannot be used even if you chant it.


    Regarding this part, I also did not work hard in memorizing it, so I don''t really understand.


    Also, I tried to let them learn voiceless incantations, but the return is meagre.


    Sylphy immediately caught on to it, perhaps this is an issue of age.


    Or perhaps Sylphy has that sort of talent.


    I don''t really know, maybe I have taught them something useless.


    It''s about time to go into the intermediate ranked magic, but Ghyine and Eris are both sword fighters.


    It should be enough to learn the elementary ranked magic to clear some unimportant misceneous stuff.


    I think this is fine if it''s done this way.


    I believe one day it will be of use.


    Although I feel that in regards to every subject, it''s progressing smoothly, but it seems that Etiquette sses has run into a problem.


    Part 2


    Eris'' 10 years old birthday is fast approaching.


    The age of 10 years old is special, and ording to noble customs, the 5 years old, 10 years old, 15 years old birthdays will be done with a grand party to celebrate the birthday.


    The mansion''s courtyard will be open, and receive the citizens'' gifts, and will also invite the nobles from the city to participate.


    Because Sauros is a boorish officer, the earlier n was to have a self-help buffet style party with plenty of wine.


    But Philip intercepts the idea, and changes it to a dance party, reasoning that it''s easier to allow the nobles to attend it.


    When ites to the party, the one with the biggest headache is Eris.


    At any rate, she''s unable to dance. She can''t even do the easiest dance steps.


    "This is too big of a problem if the main actress is unable to dance."


    Edona says this during the staff meeting day held at the beginning of the month.


    I asked about Eris when she was 5 years old, and received the reply that dance sses are only necessary after the Asuran nobles are reaching 10 years old. This means there was no need to learn dancing.


    The sword and magic schedules are all suspended to hold an emergency training session for Etiquette sses.


    The sword training in the morning still doesn''t change, and after having lunch, a little bit of magic is practiced to allow the food to digest, and after that every ss is practicing dancing.


    The more I see Eris'' appearance, the more I feel that she''s under a cheerless and irritated mood.


    "Pardon me for asking, does Rudeus-sama know how to dance?"


    Edona who just turned up after the magic training ends, asks me.


    "No, I can''t do it."


    "Then if you can''t, please join in the practice. Rudeus will also attend the dance party also right?"


    "A, ah-. I will, participate?"


    I look at Eris, and she nods in a matter-of-fact manner.


    "Of course Rudeus will attend." (Polite)


    Is this due to the Etiquette sses? Eris''s used some strange words.


    No, it''s not something important.


    "I seem to be required to attend."


    "Then if you need to attend, it wouldn''t be too good if you don''t know how to dance."


    "No, it will be okay if I stay in a corner and act as a young child."


    Edona doesn''t even show a strained smile.


    She always has a gentle smile on her face that doesn''t break.


    I notice that other than this expression, this person doesn''t show any other expressions.


    In other words, a poker face.


    "If one is attending a party for the first time, that person might feel more nervous than the usual self. There might be a moment where one steps on the dance partner''s toes, furthermore the guests might feel discouraged looking at Ojou-sama''s tender age. To resolve the tension, if it''s possible, I wish you will be..."


    Edona looks at me several times, but she still has a smile on her face.


    After beating around the bush, you just want my help right?


    Eris'' dance lessons are progressing with such difficulty.


    There''s no helping it, even though I don''t want to lend help in something that I''m not familiar in, but since she already puts it that way I can''t refuse right.


    No matter what I''m still the head teacher.


    "I see, alright I understand. But I won''t pay for the fees okay?"


    "Of course, but in reverse I will be troubling Rudeus-sama."


    Because of this dialogue, I also join the dance lessons.


    Part 3


    Edona''s teaching methods are really too lousy, no, as a teacher it''s roughly like that.


    You must do this, that''s how you do that, in any case you should remember it. Something like this.


    What''s important, what''s the crux, and points to take note of, all of that aren''t taught.


    I also met a teacher like that during my middle school, whatever, I''ll just think of my own if I don''t understand, since I''m not a child anymore.


    "I got it."


    After 3 days, I have grasped a few different dances.


    The so called dance is only to match the rhythm and do the fixed footsteps.


    You don''t even need to practice for the simplest dance.


    Maybe it''s because I actively used the experience when I yed dance dance revolution during my middle school, there''s not much of a problem.


    "That''s magnificent, Rudeus-sama really is a genius."


    Eris frowns when she sees Edona praising me.


    Something that she is unable to do for months has been easily done by someone else, her heart cannot remain calm for sure.


    But I haven''t been cking for the past 3 days learning the dance steps, I have been observing Eris''s problems.


    And I finally understood clearly, her dancing is too fast and rigid.


    Even though dancing is verypatible with the Sword-God style, but things are contrary to expectations, one is supposed to do a graceful step ording to the rhythm, but she does it in the fastest speed possible,pletely disrupting the dance partner''s rhythm.


    Eris'' base instincts feel repressed by the rhythm that is disrupting her. No matter what it is she will insist on her own steps, without being affected by others. This is a talent inbat, but it might disrupt one''s self during dancing.


    After all you need to match your dance partner''s actions.


    Edona has secretly told me, that she has never met such a talentless student, but the truth isn''t like this.


    If she''s capable of moving at high speeds, it means that she''s able to dance, it''s just the method of teaching her isn''t very good.


    Even though correcting it is a little troublesome, but I have a card up my sleeve.


    "Eris, close your eyes, let your own rhythm control your body movements."


    "... What are you thinking of, when you''re asking me to close my eyes!"


    "... Rudeus-sama?"


    Edona''s poker face crumbles slightly.


    No, it''s not like that. These people are so rude, you''re actually suspecting a gentleman like myself.


    "I''m going to use a magic trick to let Eris dance."


    "Eh! Is there a magic like that?"


    "No, it''s a magic trick, not magic. It''s a miraculous phenomenon."


    Eris tilts her head in question, but she listens to me and closes her eyes.


    During the sword lessons, she has seen countless rhythms, high speed, finely tuned, sharp, but there''s no orderly rhythm.


    Since you can''t make an urate prediction, it''s easy to disrupt the opponent''s rhythm, and I definitely can''t do that sort of whimsical natural rhythms.


    "I''ll p my hands now, please use your dance steps in ce of evading an attack, and follow my lead."


    With that I p with an orderly, pan~, pan~, pan~.


    Eris matches me step by step by moving her body.


    This continues for a while, and I added a noise in a random interval.


    "Haii! Haii!"


    The timing is before the pping, and Eris slows down for a slight moment, and only reacts to the ps.


    "T, this is!"


    Edona raises her voice in surprise.


    Eris continues to do the dance steps, even though it''s still a little fast, but it''s not at a pace that cannot be followed.


    "You did it, you did it Ojou-sama!"


    "Really!?"


    Edona grasps her hands and expresses a rarely seen excited smile, shouting.


    Eris opens her eyes in delight and replies with arge smile stered on her face.


    "You''re not done yet, don''t open your eyes, you need to remember that feeling okay?"


    "Remember what, it''s just seeing through the false actions and avoiding the attacks!!"


    That''s right, this is also taught in the sword lessons.


    In Ghyine''s evading the attacks lesson, she will demonstrate a false movement with a noise, and we need to avoid the real attack without getting confused by the false movements.


    Compared to reacting Ghyine''s false movements that''s full of bloodlust, following my simple sound is much easierpared to that.


    Just to add on, on this topic my results are better than Eris.


    She''s too honest and easy to fool with false movements.


    "Eris, the things you learn on a lesson, can be applied to other lessons. Sometimes if there are things that you can''t do well, try thinking if other lessons have something simr, please think about this okay?"


    Eris opens her eyes wide, an unusual thing, but she doesn''t argue and nods.


    With that, dancing should have no issues.


    "As expected of Rudeus-sama, you only spent 1 year and managed to teach Ojou-sama math."


    Edona seems to be certainly impressed with me.


    You actually said that, did you consider Eris learning math to be utterly hopeless?


    Hm, but I did receive a lot of trouble for that. Still, half of that sess belongs to Ghyine and I can''t be conceited.


    "I say, Edona, I think this is a revtion, the sword has simrities with dancing."


    Edona shows an expression of disbelief, I have seen a miracle, ohhh the god out there, you''re actually in front of me right now with expression right? You''re exaggerating too much.


    "But, there''s a dance that specifically swing the sword."


    "Ara, is there something like that?"


    "Y, yes, I read it on a book."


    Sword Dance is amon thing in my Chuunibyou knowledge, but it''s possible that this world doesn''t have something like that.


    "Did that literature book write where ites from?"


    "T, the book says it''s seen in a desert country."


    "The desert... Is it the Begaritto continent?"


    "I''m not sure. Unexpectedly, it might belong to the demon races in the demon continent. I heard there are many small tribes, and there are people who can use the sword and dance."


    I say something irresponsible.


    "I see, with such an umtion of knowledge, Rudeus-sama is really a fountain of intelligence."


    Edona uses her poker face, seemingly epting my made up stories.


    "That''s right, Rudeus is amazing!"


    I don''t know why Eris proudly replies that.


    That''s great, praise me more.


    I''m the type that will improve if you praise me, fuhahahaha!


    Part 4


    On the day of the party, I take my position at the corner of the courtyard.


    At the beginning of the party, Philip and his wife are handling the visiting middle ss and lower ss nobles to the Greyrat''s family.


    I should say that these two are fighting, no matter how it is they won''t show any sign of weakness.


    In the case of Sauros receiving the guest, they are frightened by his wild attitude and loud voice, and there are quite a lot of people scuttling to escape.


    The final chance to catch the people escaping, is the ce where the main actress is at.


    Eris has no authority, doesn''t understand politics, and regardless of anything she will say "Please refer to Otou-sama".


    There are a few good looking youths introducing themselves, as well as middle aged people introducing their sons to her.


    There are a few children who are about the same age, but almost all of them are fat.


    They must be living infort at home, I feel like I''m seeing myself as I once was before.


    When I feel a sense of familiarity, the party starts.


    As nned, I''m Eris''s first dance partner. We''re going to do the simplest dance for children, but because she''s the lead, we are standing right in the middle of the courtyard.


    Just treat it like it''s during practice, hopefully we don''t fail.


    "W... w... w... what the heck...!"


    Eris is extremely nervous and moves stiffly like a robot.


    I decide to mix slight feints into my steps. Afterwards, Eris quietly mumbles [what the heck.] And returns to her usual condition.


    After the dance is over, Edona finds me to speak with me.


    Looking at Ojou-sama from afar, one can see that she''s not tense anymore.


    She asks me what I did, and I reply that I did the same thing during practice.


    I added that it is originally the training for the sword.


    Hearing that, the amazed Edonaughs secretly.


    Since my mission is aplished, I can go out and seek food.


    There''s some highly umon food here.


    Examples include an unknown fruit that''s made into a sour pie, or a meat dish that uses the entire cow''s head, and beautifully arranged cakes.


    When I was eating these food with relish, my eyes met with Ghyine.


    She was not hinting anything to me in her eyes, but she was drooling.


    I''m also a guy who can understand the situation.


    I packed some of the food with a napkin and had a maid send it to my room.


    The bodyguards and maids can eat something better than the usual fare, but there wouldn''t be any food like what''s here right now.


    When I am about to finish transporting the food, I suddenly spot a young adorable girl in front of my eyes.


    She took the initiative to talk with me, announcing her name and saying a small speech.


    She seemed to be a girl from the middle ss nobles, but I forgot her name.


    She invited me to dance, and after I told her I only knew some basic dancing, we move to the free courtyard area.


    I felt that I danced pretty well.


    After the dance, another girl came up to me and asked for another dance.


    What the hey, am I popr?


    While I was self indulgent with that, the girls keep on inviting me one after another.


    There''s even a Obaa-san who''s over 30 years old, and even a kid smaller than me who doesn''t even know how to dance.


    Other than the people with a reallyrge difference in height, I basically danced with every one of them.


    I''m a Japanese person who knows how to say NO, but after saying OK to the first person, it''s not convenient to refuse other people.


    Even though I have the mind to do it, but I''m not really good at remembering faces and names, and it is exhausting.


    When everything is about to end, Philip came over to me to exin.


    It seems that Sauros heard someone inquire about the identity of the youth who danced with Eris in the beginning, and Sauros proudly revealed that the youth was a person holding the name of Greyrat.


    Which means, it was all Jii-san Sauros'' fault.


    Even though it''s something like that, I can''t me him.


    That child who sessfully squashed Ojou-sama''s tension, is that Sauros-sama''s illegitimate child?


    He must have felt happy when he was asked that.


    At first it was nned not to reveal my Greyrat''s surname, but after 3 rounds of wine it can''t be helped.


    This means I''m treated as a branch family member, where I will be famous sooner orter, and they send their daughters or granddaughters to me.


    But I asked Philip, if that''s the case isn''t it strange to send them when the party is about to end?


    He sees me packing the desserts with the napkins, and waits for me to finish before talking.


    Whatever I do is reflected in someone''s eyes.


    I ask Philip on how to handle the girls whoe up to talk, and he says that I can just vaguely respond to it.


    Looks like he doesn''t want me to participate in politics in the future.


    Or is he nning to let me rely on someone else to be a political power.


    But I don''t have any interest in that, so today''s poprity is just a bubble dream.


    No wait, but if I be someone amazing, I can eat all kinds of cute girls using money.


    "But, I suggest you don''t do anything that will disgrace the Greyrat''s name."


    That sudden inspiration that I have is immediately doused by Philip''s icy remark.


    The person whoes to find mest is Eris. To add on, she''s not wearing the lively outfit like her usual self, it''s a water-blue colored dress.


    Her hair is tied up with flower ornaments adorning her hair, and she''s considerably adorable.


    Because it''s the first party, guests after guests keep greeting her, and I think she''s quite spent.


    I''m not sure if it''s because the main actress is herself or because the party is very sessful, she''s a little excited.


    "May I have a dance?"


    In front of me isn''t the usual Eris who''s loud, udy-like, cheeky, and rude.


    Inviting me to dance is someone who wouldn''t lose to any of the girls who have approached me so far, and is acting out the part of a gracefuldy.


    Wee to the middle of the hall, and the music ying is something that we have never practiced before, with a slightly difficult, brisk rhythm to it.


    "Ahh, uuuu..."


    Eris immediately shows her difort. This is all because you forced yourself to act mature.


    Eris casts a nce at me to plead for help, and I add in feints that match the music.


    Even though it''s different from usual, a rhythm like this should actually be easier for Eris.


    Since these dance steps are vague, I''m not sure if Edona will be surprised or angry when she sees it.


    We held our hands together, and step in and move back like we''re practicing sword training.


    This is very irregrbined with the music, and it must be quite unique to the viewers.


    But, Eris ispletely into it, and she smiles.


    The girl who constantly wore a sullen expression wasughing with an expression that matched her age.


    Just being able to see that made attending this party worth it.


    The dance ends and is followed by apuse.


    Sauroses running and lifts us both onto his shoulders, and merrily runsps around the courtyard whileughing.


    What a spirited grandfather. Seeing that, the people around startughing too.


    Yeah, this has been a fun party.


    Part 5


    When the party ended, I called Ghyine and Eris up to my room, actually calling Ghyine is enough, but when I invited her she''s together with Eris, so I brought her along as well.


    Seeing there''s delicious food on the table, Eris''s stomach growls. She was nervous and excited during the party, so she didn''t eat anything at all.


    I brought out the cheap wine that I bought from the city from the cupboard.


    Even though it''s prepared for Ghyine, Eris says that she wants to drink it as well, so I prepared 3 cups, cheers.


    This country requires one to be above 15 years old before you can drink, but I''m going to put that aside today.


    Sometimes it''s good to let loose.


    "The timing is just right, so I''m going to give the two of you gifts."


    I bring out two magic wands from the dresser beside the bed as I talk.


    "W-what is that?"


    "It''s considered as a birthday gift I guess."


    "Ehh, but I want this!"


    Eris points towards the things that I practiced making using magic, using earth magic to create many intricate models.


    There''s a dragon, ship, and one might say a 1/10 sized figurine of Sylphy ced there.


    Not to praise myself, when I was 20 years old back in the past, I was into making models, and even created my own coating paint.


    But the painting materials are expensive here, and there''s no spray paint equipment to apply it.


    But since I did it with passion to create a panties for the model, the overall structure is quite detailed.


    Even though it''s something like that, it''s still done by an amateur...


    By the way, a 1/10 sized figurine of Roxy is sold to a merchant for 1 gold coin.


    She must be touring the world right now.


    Well, returning to the topic.


    "This is my shishou''s custom of giving disciples a magic wand. But since I didn''t know how to make it and I didn''t have the money to buy the materials, so I''m a bitte with that. If it''s eptable please take it."


    Ghyine stops after hearing that, stands up and kneels down on one knee with respect.


    Ah, I know this, this is the pose of Sword-God style for showing respect to the teacher.


    "Yes! Rudeus-shishou. I receive this with much gratitude."


    "Umu, there''s no need to be so formal."


    Ghyine epts it with humble respect and looks at the magic wand, seemingly happy.


    "I can call myself a magician now."


    Ah, is that it, you can call yourself that now?


    I didn''t hear Roxy talking about it, no, in any case you''re still elementary ranked, you''re not counted right.


    Or can you call yourself a magician if you start practicing magic?


    My shishou has never exined it to me in detail.


    "Erm, Eris do you want this?"


    I half jokingly bring the 1/10 Sylphy''s figurine to my hand, but I see Eris shakes her head.


    "No! I want, that magic wand! I want that magic wand!"


    "Okay, here."


    Eris stretches her hand to take it, but perhaps because she saw Ghyine''s attitude, she immediately corrects her posture, and receives the magic wand with both hands respectfully.


    "T, thank you very much, Rudeus-shishou."


    "Umu, please take good care of it.]"


    Eris nces at Ghyine next, and after Ghyine notice her nce she pauses for a few second nkly, then shakes her head.


    "I''m sorry, my race doesn''t have a custom like that, and I didn''t prepare anything."


    I was thinking of what it was, it''s actually asking for presents. Come to think of it, this was happening when I was moving the food back.


    Ah, Eris sits back at the sofa with disappointment.


    The servant giving the owner presents, even though there''s no custom like that, but receiving nothing from her favorite Ghyine-oneechan, she''s indeed a little pitiable.


    Let me correct the situation a little.


    "Ghyine, there''s no need to prepare something special, if there''s anything on you, or a lucky charm that can be used as a present too."


    "Hmm."


    Ghyine thinks for a while and then removes a ring from her finger.


    A ring carved out from wood, with the signs of age on it, I''m not sure if there''s any magic added to it or the material itself, there''s a green light slightly emitting from it.


    "This is a charm that my tribe passed down, if you wear this it''s said that you won''t be attacked by evil wolves at night."


    "Are you really giving me that?"


    "Yes, it''s just a superstition."


    Eris carefully receives it, wears it on her finger and hugs her hands tightly to her chest.


    "I, I''ll take good care of it."


    She''s even happierpared to receiving the magic wand from me, well, since it''s a ring, girls, probably will like it more.


    At this time a question rises from me.


    "Superstition, huh? That means Ghyine has been attacked by evil wolves at night?"


    "Yes, that was a difficult night to fall into sleep, Paul invited me to swim..."


    "Aaah, it''s best not to say anything else, I can guess what happens next."


    Not good, if this topic continues, my stock valuation will fall, damn this Paul, that wanker is always in my way.


    "Is that so, well, you probably won''t want to listen about the things that your father did."


    "Isn''t that right, here, go right ahead and eat. Even though it''s already cold, enjoy the food. You''re my students so there''s no need to restrain yourself.]"


    Eris''s memorable birthday passes by without incident.


    Part 6


    The second day I find Eris lying beside me.


    Wooah, I have be an adult, nooo (shy).


    ... How''s that possible.


    Thinking back about it a little.


    She suddenly wanted to sleep, and copsed in my bed in exhaustion.


    Seeing that, Ghyine said she should also go back, and in the end left Eris behind and returned to her own room.


    You''re not a man if there''s food in front of you and you still don''t take it.


    Gehehehe, it''s time to be a baaaad boy.


    I licked my lips in an evil manner and approached the edge of the bed.


    Then I saw Ghyine''s ring being worn on her finger, and she''s hugging the magic wand tightly that I gave; Eris'' figure with a satisfied smile, sleeping away.


    The Big Bad Wolf with the despicable face had been drawn away.


    "That charm is really useful..."


    I mumbled without touching Eris one bit, and slept quietly on the edge of the bed.


    It''s still quite early now, looking out of the window, the day is just about to break, but it''s still very dark.


    I went outside to walk for a bit. Even though it''s not bad to look at Eris''s sleeping face, once she wakes up I''d get punched.


    I don''t want to get beaten.


    I walked silently outside the room to the slightly cold corridor, pondering on where to go next.


    The mansion''s main gate will not open until a certain time, so I can''t go out and there are very few choices.


    I have basically searched everywhere for the past year, but there are some areas that I still don''t know, for example, there''s a tower isted from the mansion.


    Even though I was told not to approach there, I''m still interested in it.


    Or perhaps, I might be able to receive something good, for example I might get someone''s panties that has been dried by the wind.


    Thinking about the good stuff, I climbed up to the top of the mansion, after searching around at the top, I finally find a spiral staircase that pleased me.


    That''s probably the entrance to the tower.


    As I climb up I hear something enticing like nyan, nyan voices, so I climb up without trying to make any sound.


    Sauros is at the highest level, in a room that I''m not sure can be entered, doing something very naughty with a Nekomimi maid.


    I see, so that''s the reason why you don''t allow people toe here...


    I wanted to enjoy things till the end, but Sauros discovers me.


    The maid has already discovered me from early on, after the maid finishes the business, she immediately passes by me and climbs down the staircase.


    "... Is that Rudeus?"


    He''s different from the usual voice, small and stable, sage mode?


    "Yes, Sauros-sama. Good morning."


    I just wanted to greet him with the noble''s formalities, but Sauros''s hand stops me.


    "No need, what are you doing here?"


    "Because I saw adder, so I wanted to climb up."


    "Do you like high ces?"


    "Yes."


    Even though I say that, if I look out from the window, I''ll tremble in my legs.


    Like and satisfaction is different, even if I conquer the world and make the highest tower, my room will be built on the first floor.


    "Come to think of it, what is Sauros-sama doing here?"


    "I''m praying to that gem."


    Ahh? This mansion''s praying culture is quite decadent, I think to myself but I really don''t mind that.


    He''s usually so strict but he''s also a Greyrat''s member, birds of the same feather.


    "Gem?"


    I look outside the window, and there''s a red gem floating in the air. It''s pulsing with a faint light, and I can see some changes from inside.


    What''s that, amazing. Is that floating in the air by magic?


    "May I know what is that?"


    "I''m not sure"


    Sauros shakes his head.


    "That was discovered 3 years ago, but, it''s not something bad."


    "How can you be so certain?"


    "It''s better to think that way."


    I see. That''s true, since you can''t grab a hold of it. If you think it''s something bad, it''s bad for the health. Why not think that it''s something good and pray towards that, maybe gem-san''s mood might turn for the better.


    Let me pray too, please drop a pretty girl from the skies.


    "Rudeus, I''m going to ride horse to travel for a while, do you want toe?"


    "I''ll go too."


    Sauros''s jii-san just did it once, but he seems quite spirited. Today''s a free day, it seems I''m permitted to y for a while.


    Oh yeah! ...... Sounds like it will be very tiring.


    "Come to think of it."


    "What?"


    "Is Sauros-sama''s wife not here?"


    I hear a gritting sound, and discover that Sauros is grinding his teeth, and I feel cold sweat on my back.


    "She''s dead."


    "I see, I am very sorry for asking something like that."


    I apologize earnestly, he just did the birds and the bees with the Nekomimi maid, I might have made him remember something unhappy.


    Looks like it''s best not to ask why Eris doesn''t have any siblings.


    "Then, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Today will be a rest day, and I''ll let Eris work hard from tomorrow onwards.


    ¨CStatus¨C


    Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat


    Profession: Granddaughter of the lord of Fedoa


    Personality: A little violent


    Talking to her: She will listen with attention


    Language: Able to read things almost perfectly


    Math: Remembers the multiplication tables up to 9*9


    Magic: Roughly knows the elementary rank


    Sword: Intermediate ranked in the Sword-God style


    Etiquette: Will not be embarrassed at a party


    The people she likes: Grandfather, Ghyine

 Chapter 20: Learning a Foreign Language

    <h4>Chapter 20: Learning a Foreign Language</h4>


    Part 1


    After Eris'' 10th birthday she became more obedient. She also listens attentively in sses, and the number of times I get hit has lessened.


    I am released from the fear of domestic violence, and my heart is moreposed.


    Because of that, I started my own studying.


    First of all, I started a rough investigation into the world''s history from the history book I found in the library.


    ording to the book, the world started 100,000 years ago and it''s a really fantastical history.


    Based on the chronological table, it''s something like this.


    ¡ª 100,000 years ago ¡ª


    There were 7 worlds back then, and governed by each god. They are called "The Gods of Ancient Times."


    The gods are different from each world.


    The human world, the Human-God.


    The demon world, the Demon-God.


    The dragon world, the Dragon-God.


    The beast world, the Beast-God.


    The sea world, the Sea-God.


    The heaven world, the Heaven-God.


    The void world, the Void-God.


    At that time, there''s something like a barrier that istes the world, and there is no easy way to travel through and from.


    The citizens of one of the worlds don''t even know the existence of other worlds.


    The only people who knows the existence of the other worlds are a portion of the Gods, and individuals that have very strong powers.


    ¡ª 20,000 ¨C 10,000 years ago ¡ª


    An evil Dragon-God was born in the dragon world. He possessed exceptional power, and destroyed the barriers between the worlds, and hemanded the <<5 Dragon Warriors>> to destroy the other worlds.


    The citizens of the worlds had their worlds destroyed and were continuously chased, until finally they escaped to the human world.


    After that, because of these events the <<5 Dragon Warriors>> betrayed the Dragon-God, and the leader of the <<5 Dragon Warriors>>, the Dragon-Emperor, teamed up together with the 4 Dragon-Kings and battled with the exceptionally powerful Dragon-God. A death match of 5 versus one, and in the end it ended up as a tie.


    Because of the battle, the dragon world was destroyed. In the end there''s only the human world left, which is this world.


    ¡ª 10,000 ¨C 8,000 years ago ¡ª


    This era is called the Age of Chaos. The ancestors of the human race here enter into a chaotic war between the other worlds'' citizens.


    There''s almost no data contributing to this era, but ording to the schrs, after a very long time, each race is respectively segregated.


    The beast races stayed in the forest, the sea race governed the oceans and the heaven race controlled the high grounds. The dragon race was nearly destroyed and they went into hiding. The void race can live anywhere, so they were everywhere.


    And then, only the human race and the demon races were fighting ceaselessly on the ins. At that time, the Central continent and the Demon continent were linked together, and was called the Grand continent.


    ¡ª 7,000 Years ago ¡ª


    With the advancement of magic and martial skills, the poption also increased.


    At this time, there was the human-demon war, and just like the meaning of the words, this was a huge head on collision between the human race and the demon races.


    That''s something like the world war back then in my previous world. The war not only included the human race and demon races, other races were also involved in this long war.


    ¡ª 6,000 years ago ¡ª


    The human-demon war had repeated a regr streak of fierce battles for 1,000 years, and the hero Alus and his 6panions defeated the <<5 Great Demon-Kings>> and the <<Demon Worlds''s Great Emperor Kishirika>>.


    From the words alone the Great Emperor is probably a female, my mind suddenly has an image of Erisughing in high pitch, wearing a full set of SM clothing.


    Talking about the Hero Alus... Isn''t it the Hero vs the Evil Dragon?


    ¡ª 5,500 years ago¨C


    With the human race''s naivety and ignorance, as well as believing themselves to be powerful after defeating the demon races, frequently picked fights with the other races.


    There were civil wars happening too, and fights weremonce. Also, the demon races were treated as ves to be used.


    This nearly went on for 500 years.


    ¡ª 5,000 years ago ¡ª


    The 2nd human-demon war exploded out, as if to avenge the 1000 years of hatred, the <<Demon World''s Great Emperor Kishirika>> raised the banners again.


    Again with Kirishika, is that a session of a title name? But it seems that it''s not that, the Demon World''s Great Emperor is an immortal, even if she dies, 1,000 yearster she can be revived.


    Being called as the Great Emperor, that means she''s much more powerful than the other emperors.


    The demon, beast and sea races formed an alliance to surround the human race, driving the human race to a corner.


    ¡ª 4,200 years ago ¡ª


    The 2nd human-demon war ends, the human race that''s fond of wars, finally overturns the situation after 800 years of bitter battles.


    It''s thanks to the aplishments of the golden knight Aldebaran.


    This fellow was a serious cheating bastard, he vanquished an army of 10000 by himself, defeated all the important people and fought the Great emperor on a 1 on 1 duel.


    He released a special move at the end, separating the Grand continent by piercing a great hole, and created the surrounding Ringus sea.


    Based on one theory, he''s called the Human-God. The Aldebaran that I know is able to kill anyone if he uses his ultimate skill, but this world''s Golden knight is ridiculous.


    Even though there''s a lot of suspicious details, but at the end of the war''s conclusion, the continent is split into 2 and it''s the truth there''s a new ocean formed in the middle.


    In any case, it''s lucky that the continent split into 2, and the long-awaited peace has finally arrived.


    ¡ª 4,200 ¨C 1,000 years ago ¡ª


    The era goes over quickly, the world is at peace, but the demon races are driven out of the central continent.


    The human race used cunning methods and sealed the demon races on the Demon continent.


    The soils at the central continent are very fertile and extremely suitable to stay there. But the Demon continent is a ce that easily gathers mana and is infertile.


    The human race slowly forces all the lowly demon races to the Demon continent, as if twisting the ropes slowly to tighten the noose on the neck, sealing the Demon continent away.


    They developed a silent agreement with the other races, to avoid another human-demon war.


    The Demon races might have tried some resistance, and used foreign ties to pressure their opponent, but no war broke out.


    It''s uncertain when it happened, but it became truth that the Demon races were unable to go out from the Demon continent.


    Due to the harsh surroundings and thepetition over finite resources, the demon races easily fell into a state of civil war.


    The demon races adapted to the environment, but the poption had decreased by a lot.


    ¡ª 1,000 years ago ¡ª


    The Demon-God Lace, in this long History, there are quite a few Demon-Kings and Demon-Emperors, but the only Demon-God that''s known is Lace.


    Lace immediately brought the demon races together, and subjugated the Demon continent. The records of this war still exist, and it''s handed down from the military history.


    Even now, Lace is the idol within the Demon continent. Lace created a united demon kingdom, and proceeded to nurture the demon races with a tough hand.


    ¡ª 500 years ago ¡ª


    Lace suddenly starts a military campaign.


    The beast race and sea race took a long time to persuade, and Lace begun to attack the central continent.


    The human race was in for a bitter fight that cannot bepared to anything in that came before. First Lace''s army invaded from the south, and the Human race''s forces gathered there.


    Red dragons were ced at the central continent, and the mountains could no longer be passed through.


    With the Northern area being attacked as well, the human forces were split up, and the southern area fell all at once.


    The situation soon turned into a nked attack, proceeding from 2 directions attacking west area.


    ¡ª 400 years ago ¡ª


    The cornered human race finally brought out the their trump card, the 7 heroes persuaded the sea race, released the ocean''s blockade and allowed the ess to Milis continent.


    The reasons that the Milis continent isn''t being attacked are many, there''s a holy Milis barrier and robust holy knight army, and there are poor conditions to allow the army onnd, etc.


    Also the reason why they are trapped was due to the Grand Forest on the northern side. The demon and beast races had formed an alliance, and did not allow the Milis kingdom to easily move.


    Thus the 7 heroes persuaded the beast races, but even if you say "persuade", it''s the 7 people who kidnapped the various tribe''s children as hostages and threatening them. After much editing, this was actually written as receiving the children''s help.


    Are you trying to deceive me?


    On the day of the final battle, the final kingdom left behind in the human race is the Milis Kingdom, who rallied the entire army to resist. After a short time, the 7 heroes led the holy knights and the beast races, and assaulted the Lace army.


    After the fierce battle, 4 of the 7 heroes died, but the entire main Lace army waspletely routed, and sessfully sealed the Demon-God Lace.


    The only 3 survivors are, Dragon-God Urupein, Kaaruman, the Armored Dragon King Perugius.


    They are called the <<The three heroes who vanquished the Demon-God>>.


    ... You didn''t vanquish right?


    Lace was defeated, but the human race was also exhausted and it was impossible to continue fighting. Therefore a treaty was signed with the moderate''s Demon-king.


    They will remove the blockade from the Demon continent, and the demon races can travel freely to other continents.


    Also the discrimination towards the demon races are all banned.


    In other words back in my world, it''s the Universal deration for human rights.


    ¡ª The current era ¡ª


    The discrimination towards the demon races'' society is still as deep as before, but overall it can be said as peaceful.


    Based on this I finally made things clear.


    1) The reason why 7 is a lucky number.


    This is due to History. 7 Worlds, 7 heroes. Lucky number is 7, unlucky number is 6. The <<5 Dragon Warriors>> and the <<5 Demon-Kings>> plus the boss is 6.


    2) The long eared race (elves), charcoal race (dwarves), the small human race (halflings) and many races are associated with the demon races, and there''s even a theory about the Age of Chaos creating a new race.


    Perhaps there''s something rted to the void race which appeared the earliest, and some races that are unrestricted by age.


    The Demon World''s Great Emperor Kishirika is like this, and there are many undying devil kings.


    Maintaining an undying body status, perhaps it''s a magic in this area.


    Part 2


    Because of the time spent on learning history, I know more or less thenguages in this world.


    Themonnguages in this world are:


    ¨C The Central continent, the humannguage


    ¨C The Milis continent, the Beast-Godnguage


    ¨C The Heaven continent, the Heaven-Godnguage.


    ¨C The Begaritto continent, the Fighting-Godnguage.


    ¨C The Demon continent, the Demon-Godnguage.


    ¨C The entire sea, the Sea-Godnguage


    In any case the various continents use names that are rted to their gods.


    But only the human race isn''t the Human-Godnguage, be wary of divine punishment.


    The humannguage in the central continent can be split into 3 types, there are some differences in the various humannguages.


    But the only differences are something like American English and British English.


    I''m using the western area''s humannguage in the central continent, and the western area''snguage is also used in the northern side. But it''s best not to use that elsewhere.


    It''smon knowledge that the western area has rich people, so bad people will be attracted to them.


    The Milis continent is split into Northern region and the southern region, the northern region uses the Beast-Godnguage, and the southern region uses the humannguage.


    There are sea people residing in the ocean, although I don''t know where I heard of the term sea people, I''ve never seen their city.


    Part 3


    Besides my monthly sry, and selling my figurines, I do part time jobs in my free time (doing misc stuff for Philip, and reselling things that I bought several months ago.)


    Every day is a busy day, and I finally earned some small change.


    The money is enough to buy [Shigu''s summoning magic], but that book was bought by someone else already.


    I''m interested in the summoning magic, but I can''t help it. I can''t buy something that''s already gone.


    I think of spending the coins in my hand, and what kind of things can be bought with 5 gold coins. This time, a book about foreignnguageses into my eyes.


    After looking at the stories in history, and seeing thenguages in the stories, I suddenly think that it is important to learn aboutnguages.


    So I start to learn about othernguages.


    First of all, I start from Ghyine who also knows the Beast-Godnguage, and wanting to learn about the Demon-Godnguage, I write a letter to Roxy, letting her tell me what she knows.


    Part 4


    I''m 9 years old, it has already been 2 years since I became the home tutor for Eris.


    I spent a year to learn the Beast-Godnguage, which Ghyine helped out a lot. There''s also no need to spend a lot of time, the words to remember aren''t a lot, as long as you know the form, holding a conversation is easy.


    The past me was terrible at foreignnguages, but this body''s memory isn''t bad. Right now I''m learning the Demon-godnguage, and the demon races''nguage books are very cheap.


    The bookstore''s owner also said before.


    "I don''t know what''s written on top alright?"


    It''s 7 silver coins, but after bargaining it''s 6 silver coins


    After that, another 3 months pass by. The job of tranting is quite difficult. In other words, no, I''ll just say it straight. I don''t even know what''s written on it.


    At least tell me the topic and perhaps I can fill in the gaps.


    But I don''t even know the contents of it, and I can only give up when I don''t know it at all.


    It''s easy to learn the Beast-Godnguage thanks to Ghyine, but it doesn''t end there. Because the book that I used as a teaching material "Perugius''s legend".


    Even though it''s just a supplementary aid, with the book "Perugius''s legend" next to my hand, picking up the vocabry is much easier.


    But I don''t understand the Demon-Godnguage at all.


    How did the archaeologists read the words? I believe it''s picking the vocabry.


    Trying to seek out the vocabry, considered all sorts of possibilities, hmm it should be something like that.


    Hmmm, well, I don''t know what vocabry at all. Ipletely have no idea.


    Part 5


    One day I finally receive Roxy''s reply, I didn''t receive any news for over a year, and I thought that something wrong happened to the letter, or Roxy isn''t at Shirone''s kingdom anymore.


    I finally receive it, just having the letter alone makes me feel overjoyed, is Shishou still well?


    I suppress my impatient feelings, and receive the letter from the maid.


    The letter... or it''s more like a package. Inside is a heavy wooden box, not really big, it''s about the size of a telephone directory.


    I take out a letter and a rtively thick book from the box. There''s no title on the book, and there''s an animal leather covering the cover. It feels like a cover for a telephone book.


    I''ll take a look at the letter first.


    Before I opened it I take a sniff at it, and there is Roxy''s personal scent to it.


    "To Rudeus-sama


    I read your letter that you sent, it has been some time, and you''re already all grown up.


    I didn''t think that you managed to be the Fedoa''s lord granddaughter''s home tutor, that really made me astonished.


    Coincidentally, I failed at the interview for this job. Perhaps it has to do with connections.


    If I weren''t undertaking the job of the Prince''s home tutor right now, perhaps I might be jealous.


    Not only that, you actually got to meet the Sword king Ghyine, and you are even taken in as a disciple.


    Ghyine is a very famous character, no matter what, she''s number 4 in the Sword-god style.


    Sigh, the 5 years old Rudeus who peeked at me showering is gone.


    You''re a person that has be distant now.


    I''ll get to the real topic.


    You want to learn the Demon-Godnguage right? There are many people in the various demon tribes who have their own unique magic that the human race don''t even know.


    There probably isn''t any documents to them, if you know how to converse in the Demon-Godnguage, once you go to the tribes in the future, you might learn something. Of course, you need to build a good rtionship.


    Even though it''s impossible for average magicians, but if it''s Rudeus you should find it easy.


    With my hopeful expectations, I wrote teaching materials for Rudeus which I written by hand. I spent quite a bit of time on it, and please keep this well, and I''ll be happy if you don''t throw it or sell it away.


    If I see this in a bookstore I will probably cry...


    Talking about stores, a few days ago the Prince secretly ran to the city and bought a figurine exactly the same as me.


    The robes are removable, and even the mole on my body is the same, I really don''t get it at all...


    If there''s nothing that happens, I will send this letter out.


    From Roxy


    PS: If you carry a magic wand in an adventurer''s party, you''re usually recognized as a magician."


    I see.


    That incident about you bathing is a misunderstanding, I didn''t peek at you. I only saw it by coincidence, it''s really, a coincidence.


    Even though I know the timing to Roxy bathing, the fact that I saw it was a coincidence, and that moment where I consciously went to jog at that timing, totally a coincidence.


    But going back to the letter, Ghyine''s number 4?


    Sword-God, Sword-Emperor and Sword-King?


    Ah, there are 2 Sword-Emperors right? So there''s only 1 Sword-King?


    Since there are countless people in this world using the Sword-God style, I thought there are over 10 people who are Sword-Kings, but I didn''t expect there would be only 1.


    Also Roxy''s statue seems to be sent there by coincidence, the prince really has some great eyes.


    Ahh,pared to this thing.


    The book that''s sent over is hand written by her. I''m not sure what''s written in it, but you don''t really need to spend half a year right?


    It''s specifically written for me, so I''m sure it''s a guide to read the Demon-Godnguage, so I''ll work hard on learning it.


    I sit down properly and open the book.


    NOW READING...


    Hehe, Rudeus is entering reading book mode.


    "This is, really too amazing."


    I look at the book''s contents, and I really find it hard to suppress my emotions.


    This is a book of teaching materials, and it resembles more like a dictionary. It trantes all the Demon-Godnguage to be humannguage.


    This is probably referenced from Shirone''s pce''s dictionary books and written out.


    Each word has a detailed description, even the pronunciation is also there, aplete coverage.


    But this isn''t as moving just like that, thetter half in the book contains all the knowledge of the tribes.


    You can''t do this in this tribe, you can''t do that in another tribe, and there''s a somewhat badly done side drawing exining "This is a special trait!!".


    The fact that Roxy wrote this with all her heart is really charming


    The most detailed content about the Migurd''s tribe actually filled 5 pages.


    Roxy for the sake of letting me learn about her tribe has put in effort, and I really feel her charm.


    "Basically the Migurd''s tribe is fond of sweet things."


    Are you serious?


    Buting back to this book, I really have to take my hat off to Roxy if this book is written in less than a year.


    If there''s a chance to meet her, please let me lick her feet.


    I''m sure it will be delicious.


    Well then.


    This book can be said to be my strongest teaching material, even though my results weren''t good in the past, but this body''s memorizing power is unusually good.


    Within another half year, I should be able topletely grasp this book. At least I want to say a few simple sentences.


    I''ll work hard.


    Part 6


    ¨CGhyine''s Point of view¨C


    Rudeus is starting to seclude himself in the room, he''s trying to do something again, every time that youth will make me feel astonished.


    When I first met him, I felt that''s not really a reliable youth, and it''s that overconfident Paul who''s over doting his child and forcefully pushed him over to here.


    I have a duty to Paul.


    I don''t have any other feelings other than that, but I have a duty. Even if he can''t be Eris Ojou-sama''s home tutor, I will express my wishes to have him stay in the mansion.


    This is what I thought would happen.


    But he sessfully gained Ojou-sama''s trust within the blink of an eye, and managed to attain the post of the home tutor.


    The kidnapping incident was nned by Rudeus alone, although I heard the butler was greedy and made use of this incident, when I rushed to the scene, Rudeus was fighting the two men that were hired by the butler on equal grounds.


    Even though I''m notpletely certain, despite facing an advanced ranked North-God style swordsman, he used two different types of magic or possibly abination of it and overwhelmed them in a truly unique way.


    While it might be that they underestimated him as a child, carrying that battle sense at that age is an innate thing.


    Even if it''s me, if I start a battle at over 100 meters, I will most likely lose.


    Not only hisbat ability, hepiled a learning schedule or something for Ojou-sama, and effectively progressed the sses.


    His sses are also very easy to understand, I didn''t even think that I could also learn how to read and write and do maths, to even receive a magic wand...


    I''mbeled as the delinquent in the vige, I was taken away by a journeying swordsman even before I reached 10 years old, became a Sword-Saint but was ostracized by my party.


    I managed to find a party that epted me with much difficulty, but I was told by a frivolous man who''s full of bad ideas, that my brain is made of muscles and thus I don''t need to think.


    If I go back now, what expressions will the people in the vige show, just thinking about it makes me curl the corners of my lips and smile.


    I did not think that I could learn so many things from a child who''s young enough to be my son.


    After the party disbanded, I led a life where I was robbed everyday, getting robbed until I was penniless.


    Since Shishou disciplined me strictly not to take from other people things, I did not steal anything.


    Without any job and on an empty stomach, on the time where I nearly starved to death, it was Sauros-sama and Eris-sama who saved me.


    The respect I have for the two of them, is also extended to Rudeus.


    Shishou... Sword-God-sama will probably get angry and say something like "Is that brat worthy to be ranked equally as me!?", so I''ll just call Rudeus Sensei.


    I''ll treat Rudeus with the respect of a sensei. He really has a lot of patience, being able to teach me Maths and Magic.


    Even though I tried working hard on it, but I''m not a person with good memory, I''llmit the same mistakes over and over again.


    Even if that''s the case, Rudeus has never shown any signs of annoyance, and will sincerely and earnestly teach me.


    Also every time he teaches me, it will be a different method to allow me to understand the concept.


    Thanks to his efforts, I am able topletely grasp the elementary ranked fire and water magic within less than 2 years.


    I''m not sure if it''s Rudeus education n, he didn''t immediately start lessons to teach the intermediate rank, but started lessons to train us to use voiceless incantations.


    Under the situation of not being able to use both hands, one can still use simple magic. It''s quite logical.


    So it''s very easy to understand, and once I can understand I can put effort into it.


    But no matter how hard I try I am unable to do so.


    My shishou who''s Sword-God-sama has told me countless time to be "Logical".


    "Being ''Logical'', refers to the foundations."


    This is the golden advice from Sword-God-sama (Shishou), training in the foundation after a long period of time, will logically allow me to attain the essence of the sword.


    The young me who hated training in the foundations, my Shishou tirelessly trained me. He kept repeating lessons to let me practice.


    I finally attained a sword king''s strength that I don''t deserve.


    Rudeus''s training closely resembles Sword-God-sama''s training.


    "I want to use a prettier magic."


    I feel that this is enough.


    In a practicalbat, the most reliable thing isn''t an advanced magician who takes a long time to chant to use a powerful magic, but an elementary or intermediate ranked magician who can use magic ingeniously ording to different situations.


    I always felt that a magician was useless during duels against people, but I have changed my mindpletely after seeing Rudeus.


    Moving at high speeds while using magic spells to attack and hinder the enemy, this kind of opponent is an unimaginable strong foe for a swordsman.


    I heard that he was always facing Paul as an opponent, that immature Paul will definitely go after Rudeus and knock him over with his full strength during training.


    From the conclusion, Rudeus has obtained perfect experience in handling a swordsman. It''s a fluke, but Paul sometimes will do something useful.


    However, this could be a misstep, and Rudeus might find it meaningless to battle, and end up burying his talent.


    He doesn''t have the talent in the Sword-God style.


    He overly seeks rational things, and overthinks too much.


    Training the foundation in a rational manner, and executes it with even more rational ways, and ends up with an illogical conclusion.


    Although it''s not a bad thing when I consider Rudeus''s character, but I''m afraid he''s training the sword based on his knowledge in magic.


    Still, this ispletely different in the Sword-God style where things are decided in a heartbeat,pared to preparing the endless possibilities when one takes the first step.


    Paul probably didn''t tell him that he''s best suited for the North-God style.


    Unfortunately I only know how to use the Sword-God style so I can''t teach him. But I have my connections, if 3 yearster Rudeus wants to learn the sword, I''ll point him to a North-God style user.


    The only thing that I did is to continue teaching him in the basics of the Sword-God style.


    If he has the basics down, he should improve in the North-God style if he learns it.


    In the end, it''s whether he decides he wants to to continue training in the sword.


    Even if he didn''t meet any famous teacher to teach him, he will probably still seed as a magician.


    Reaching the god rank isn''t something humans can understand, but he can probably reach the emperor rank.


    The magician named Roxy must have agonized over on how to educate him for the future.


    Even though I think that she''s quite embarrassed from running away from Rudeus, but I don''t intend to me her.


    I probably should even thank her, because of her, I''m able to use magic.


    Learning from a dumb teacher will only curb the student''s growth. Perhaps one day will arrive where I will agonize over who can teach him the sword.


    The more I think the more I get lost.


    I don''t know what Rudeus is doing. Even though it''s a rest day, he''s different from the carefree Ojou-sama, and he usually does something novel.


    Recently he said he wanted to learn the Beast-Godnguage, and after dinner he would carry a book in his hand ande to my room.


    Anguage that can only be used in the huge forest, even if you learn it what can you do with it?


    But Rudeus only spent half a year learning it, it''s not difficult to express yourself in the Beast-Godnguage, and he can probably hold a daily conversion perfectly.


    "With that, I can probably go to the ''Grand Forest''."


    Why does he want to go there to the sealed area, I ask him.


    "Eh? No, erm how should I say it? Ah, I can probably meet some cute girls, the nekomimi ones."


    That moment I believed it, this child is indeed Paul''s son, inheriting the Greyrat''s blood.


    That''s right, the Greyrat family members always cast me strange nces.


    As a woman, even though I''m being stared at I won''t feel bad about it, but it''s not that case.


    The points where they look at are strange.


    Most of the males will look at my chest. They will first look at the face, then pretend to look elsewhere while looking at my chest.


    Then they will cast their eyes further down, to the stomach, between my legs and my thighs, and if my back is facing them they will look at my butt.


    Even though I don''t really mind.


    But the Greyrat males were different.


    I thought at first they were looking at my face and butt.


    Well, it''s okay to just take a look, since I don''t expect them to move on to the next step.


    Paul is also that kind of person who is curious.


    Even though I thought something like that, but I felt their eyes were looking at somewhere strange.


    The nces were slightly above my head, if you say they were looking at my butt it''s a little off position.


    I was thinking where they were looking, and they were actually the ears and tail.


    Eris ojou-sama, Sauros-sama, even Philip-sama.


    Before I went out to receive Rudeus, I asked Philips why they looked at the ears, and he replied without any changes in his face while looking at my ears.


    "Because the ''Boreas'' family likes the beast races."


    And he said even though he didn''t inherit the noblity, he''s different as he''s a [Notus].


    "He''s Paul''s son, the fact that he likes pretty girls won''t be wrong."


    He added on.


    At that moment, I thought it will probably be something like that.


    But I couldn''t believe Rudeus is Paul''s son after seeing how gentlemanly he is.


    Furthermore he''s a hardworking person that Paul can never match, and he''s a diligent person that Paul can never match, and he''s a austere person that Paul can never match......... which is not true.


    In any case, I thought he might not be Paul''s son, that''s the truth.


    But I changed my mind, he''s absolutely from Paul''s blood.


    "You''re indeed Paul''s son. The same human race with themonnguage is unable to satisfy you."


    "Stop with the jesting. Please don''t say that kind of stuff.]"


    No, actually this isn''t a joke.


    He will definitely be a yboy.


    Lately the looks that Eris give Rudeus are bing strange.


    Even if I don''t understand the rtionship between men and women very well, I still know it.


    It''s the same when Zenith was attracted to Paul.


    Lately Rudeus seemed to have learned the Demon-Godnguage. After the beast races it''s the demon races?


    That youth is nning to conquer the entire world''s girls.


    Paul also said something simr, saying that he will run all over the central continent and establish a harem or something.


    In the end Zenith caught him and he gave it up, but that will seems to have passed on.


    Really, these pair of worthless father and son...


    No, I should respect Rudeus.


    The only one that I should despise is Paul. Rudeus is just saying that, and he hasn''t done anything yet.


    Hasn''t done anything yet.


    He''s a respectable youth.


    Umu.


    "What''s wrong Ghyine?"


    When I was thinking about this, Eris ojou-sama appears before me, she has grown up a lot in these two years.


    The first time I saw her was around 5 years ago, at first I thought she''s an uncontroble willful girl.


    The first time she attended sword lessons, I gave her so much [painful love] that she couldn''t even stand up.


    She took a wooden sword in the middle of the night to attack me.


    Even though she didn''t get her revenge and was more obedient, she was waiting with sharp eyes for the next few months to get her revenge.


    I was a bad apple back in the past, and I felt an affinity for her actions.


    I was like that too.


    At first when she practiced the sword, she always grumbled about "This is not good", "I don''t want to do this". But she''s bing obedient recently.


    Afterst year''s party, she basically wouldn''t make a fuss and won''t get her dress dirty.


    Rather than saying that she''s learning it from the etiquette ss, I think it''s fairer to say she''s imitating Rudeus.


    Did Rudeus say something during the 10 years old birthday?


    He must have said some Paul-like ensnaring words that sent shivers to her womb.


    But on that 10 years old birthday, Eris ojou-sama did sleep in Rudeus room.


    It''s not possible... No, it''s possible.


    But in any case I wouldn''t be surprised if something did happen that night.


    The guys who can handle Eris ojou-sama can be counted on one hand.


    "I''m thinking about Rudeus stuff."


    "Hm? Why?"


    Eris tilts her head and asks.


    Her eyes are a little jealous. Don''t worry, I won''t steal him away.


    "I don''t know why he''s learning the Demon continent''snguage."


    "Didn''t he say it before!"


    He said something? I try to remember what Rudeus said, but I don''t remember since he abruptly started learningnguages.


    "What did he say?"


    "He said it might be useful in the future."


    Come to think of it, he said the same things when he recorded the shop items and the prices.


    In the end what use did it have?


    I think back about the past parties where the thief is quite familiar about the necessities pricing.


    The thief suddenly found a shop and said that the healing medicine was at half pricepared to market rate, and I remember past events about buying fake goods.


    No, now that I think about it, if you don''t know the market rate, you might buy inferior goods for 2-3 times the price and still not discover it.


    At that time I was unable to state it clearly, but now that I reflect on it, it''s best to know the information.


    Thanks to the Maths that I learned from Rudeus, I won''t be scammed about the change I received back from merchants, but I really did get deceived many times in the past.


    Even though I learned maths, I can''t see myself as a merchant.


    "Don''t talk about the stuff on Rudeus, even if we keep thinking we won''t understand, if you''re free Ghyine help me train with the sword."


    These few days she''s paying full attention to the sword.


    I don''t know what happened, but perhaps she feels something that makes her anxious.


    Rudeus is only 9 years old now, andpared to the Ojou-sama then, the current Rudeus is easily seen as more mature.


    Never mind about studying, Math and Magic, he even has the ability to hold conversations and has the social experience. Even though he''s not following the etiquette policies but he''s very polite.


    His actions are proper like a merchant and is a little humorous.


    Even though one can''t really get used to his pranks of sexual harassment, but it can be seen as his charm.


    Is he really only 9 years old?


    Even for a normal conversation, it''s easy to believe he''s 40 + years old.


    Now that I think about this, the Dragon king''s country will frequently have a con like this.


    The bandits who know how to write will pretend to be a noble youth and send letters to children nobles, and after getting their trust and meeting on a random day, they will catch them and sell to ve merchants.


    I think that Eris Ojou-sama will have at least one thing that will win over Rudeus, which is the sword.


    I will be satisfied with that.


    "Alright. Eris, we will go to the garden."


    "Okay!"


    Eris ojou-sama nods enthusiastically.


    Eris ojou-sama is one who''s talented in the Sword-God style. If she earnestly continues the path of the sword, she might surpass me one day.


    She might only be the intermediate rank, but with the result of teaching her the foundation for 3 years, there''s a recent manifestation.


    When she steps out sharply and swiftly, her body''s already covered with "Fighting Spirit", and if she can self consciously use the "Fighting Spirit", she can easily reach the rank of an advanced ranked Sword-God style swordsman.


    If she canpletely control it, she will be a Sword-Saint.


    That will probably be something not too far away, even though I''m not sure how much Eris ojou-sama will grow, but if she can be a Sword-Saint during the time I teach her, I''ll let her meet with Shishou.


    If it''s possible, I''ll bring Rudeus along.


    What sort of reaction will Shishou make when Shishou meets them?


    Haha, this really makes one look forward to it.


    ¨CStatus¨C


    Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat


    Profession: Granddaughter of the lord of Fedoa


    Personality: A little violent


    Talking to her: She will listen with attention


    Language: Improvement in writing too


    Math: Still weak in division


    Magic: Can''t use the voiceless incantation


    Sword: Intermediate ranked in the Sword-God style (almost advanced ranked)


    Etiquette: Imitation of ady


    The people she likes: Grandfather, Ghyine, Rudeus

 Chapter 21: Absolute Promise

    <h4>Chapter 21: Absolute Promise</h4>


    Part 1


    After experiencing various things, I''m about to reach 10 years old.


    I spent the entire year on learningnguages, Demon God Language, Beast God Language, as well as the Fighting God Language.


    The Fighting God Language is simr to the Human Language, learning it isn''t very difficult, and it feels like it is English mixed with a little German in it.


    The only differences are the vocabry and the way of how things are expressed.


    The grammar is basically the same as the Human Language.


    This world''snguages aren''t very hard.


    Once you remember one thing, the others are easy to apply.


    Perhaps it''s affected by the fact the world has been deeply involved in war.


    But there are no literary contributions to the Heaven God Language and the Sea God Language, along with no people who know how to use it, so I am unable to acquire them.


    In regards to using the sword, I''m finally at the intermediate rank. Eris has already risen to the Advanced rank within less than 2 years, so I''m already not her match.


    I experience a distinct difference in talent.


    But she''s also training on her rest days, so she''s also affected by that.


    I spent time learning onnguages while she trains in the sword. It''s a natural thing that there would be a difference.


    In regards to Magic, I am training in it to the extent by making figurines.


    I''m capable of making minute details so I should have improved.


    But even if that''s the case, I have certainly reached a bottleneck.


    Well, since I''ll be going to the Magic University to study, there''s no need to hurry.


    With all things considered, I have already been here for nearly 10 years and I feel deeply moved.


    Part 2


    Just before a month away from my birthday, Eris and the people in the mansion start bing busy, did something happen?


    Something like an important person visiting, or some person in the Greyrat''s family, or Eris''s fiancee...


    No, surely not, that can''t really be. How can Eris have a fiancee (Laughs).


    But I still felt a little uneasy, so I started to investigate.


    I tailed behind Eris magnificently, and found her happily talking to the maids.


    Ghyine was also there as well, and it seems that she didn''t notice me, staring at the food (fresh meat) meant for dishes.


    "I want to see Rudeus surprised, he will probably be overjoyed in tears!"


    "That''s difficult to say, even if Rudeus is surprised, it is unlikely he will show it on his face."


    "But he will be happy right?"


    "Of course, he has probably had a lot of great hardships since he''s from the branch family."


    Actually I didn''t go through a lot of hardships...


    But what are they talking about?


    Are they talking behind my back? Even though I''m confident I did pretty well, but perhaps I''m the only one who thinks that way.


    Did I affect the members in this house?


    If I did that I''ll be confident that I''ll cry.


    "We won''t be in time for Rudeus birthday!"


    "But if we hurry too much we won''t be able to do it well."


    "If we don''t do it well, he won''t eat it?"


    "No, if it''s Rudeus-sama, even if it turns to cinders he will eat it."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, if Sauros-sama is there."


    Oh, so that''s what it was? Preparing for a birthday party?


    "If Rudeus wasn''t born in that family..."


    Eris says with pity in her voice.


    I see, after I grasp the contents of the conversation, I leave the ce.


    In any case it seems that I''m not a person who can really be shown to the public.


    That''s true, now matter how you cut it, I''m still that fellow''s son.


    But I don''t mean it that way.


    This is something I know after staying here for a few years.


    Paul''s original name is Paul Notus Greyrat.


    "Notus" is Paul''s noble name, and he broke off ties from the Notus family.


    Right now it''s his cousin or younger brother that''s the head now.


    Well it''s fine if thingse to an end like that.


    However, some people don''t think that things havee to an end, because the current head of Notus is even worse than Paul, and they are keen to change that.


    The current head is very sensitive, and is spending great effort to eliminate possible candidates who can rece him.


    Even though I''m not interested in this area, but there are people who might be thinking that Paul''s son has the Boreas'' family backing him up, and he''s nning to back the Notus family name.


    The so-called authority wielders will jump at shadows. The worst case will be assassins being sent over, so there''s a need to stay low.


    Well going back to the earlier eavesdropping.


    About Rudeus''s pitiful status.


    I could have originally received a standpoint that''s not below Eris, but I''m given a treatment like a servant, so it''s pitiful.


    And in the custom amongst the nobles'' custom...


    As a very special day for a 10 years old, the party cannot be overdone. Pitiful, that''s really so pitiful.


    Eris who has not asked Sauros-sama for a selfish request in a very long time, requested him of this, and it''s decided that there will be a birthday organized for me privately.


    A small family party that only the people in the mansion will attend.


    A party for me.


    Don''t say something that will make me cry.


    And to be honest, that''s really dangerous.


    Even though I know it, but I didn''t realize the birthday when you reach 10 years old is so special. Also the party that Imonly know of, isn''t as grand as Eris''s birthday, it''s just a small party.


    To the party that my family participates in, I will go [Ah, it''s like that, thanks yeah.]


    That kind of response.


    This is nned by Eris, and she doesn''t have anyone the same age as her, and everything is done for the first time.


    If I''m not happy she will be very disappointed. Looks like I need to train more in Water Magic to fake crying.


    I''m also a guy who knows how to read the mood.


    Part 3


    On that day, the mansion is busy.


    After sses are over, Ghyinees to my room. It is rare to see her to be so tense, her tail is standing up really, really high.


    "Well, I have some questions that I want to ask in Magic."


    She shifts her eyes away, looks like she''s sent to keep me in the room, OK, OK, I''ll follow along with this card.


    "Hoh~ What''s the question?"


    "Can I see a saint-ranked magic?"


    "I can do it, but the city will be in rubble if I do it."


    "What? What type of magic is that?"


    "The saint-ranked magic is violent winds with lightning storms, pouring too much power into it will drown this city."


    "That''s really too powerful, I need to see that the next time."


    I rarely see such praise from her, this is probably a trick for preparing the battle.


    Alright, I''ll tease her a little.


    "I understand. Since you already put it that way, alright. If we travel on horse for 2 hours, we will be able to go outside the range of the magic, let''s set off now."


    Ghyine''s face vibrates like a string.


    "N, no, wait. If we set off now it will bete when wee back, there are monsters in the wild, and it''s very dangerous out in the ins."


    "Is that so? But it should be fine with Ghyine, you said the beast race is very sensitive to sounds so it should be okay in the night."


    "B, being overconfident is forbidden."


    "That''s true, using saint ranked magic also requires a lot of mana, we will go on the next rest day."


    "A, ahh, that''s good, we will do that the next time."


    Things ended naturally.


    It''s quite interesting to tease Ghyine who doesn''t normally react to things.


    When she''s panicking her tail will stand up with a swoosh, when I say something her tail will move, just looking at that alone makes me feel happy.


    "Ah,e to think of it there are no drinks here, except hot water..."


    "N, no, there''s no need, don''t move. I''m not thirsty."


    "Is that so."


    Well, I can create hot water, but if she doesn''t discover that I won''t say it.


    Very good, with this rhythm, it seems like she''s still not prepared to let me go out, I''ll do some sexual harassment.


    "You know what, I''m making figurines nowadays."


    As I say that I take a 1/10 Ghyine figurine out. Compared to the earliest product, I''m confident I have improved a lot.


    The outlines of the muscles can be said to be on a professional level.


    "Hoh. Is this me? You did it quite well,pared to the figurine you made of Eris ojou-sama... Eh, where''s the tail?"


    "I don''t have enough knowledge on that area, and I always based it on my imagination to make it. This time this one came out well so I''m particr about it to make it life-like."


    Ghyine seems to fall into deep thought as her tail wags.


    Hah, I''m looking forward to what expression she will show.


    "Can I look at it? The tail and the area where it''s connected."


    "That''s easy."


    With that, Ghyine stands up straight and let me see her butt, without any hesitation.


    Amazing! As expected of my Ghyine!


    You''re so manly!


    I can''t win against her!


    Wait, don''t back off! It''s not over yet, being able to do a little bit of erotic things to the usually alert Ghyine, this is a chance.


    "C, can I touch it a little?"


    "Ah, go ahead."


    I almost grab it by mming it down.


    Hard!


    Eh!?


    Wait, this is the butt right? Butt?


    What exaggerated muscles, you can say it feels almost as hard as an iron board.


    But I feel like there''s some softness to it, how should I put it, the ideal type?


    But it''s still quite hard to think this as erotic.


    The muscles that one will yearn for.


    This is the ultimate kind of muscles that any male would yearn.


    The pink colored type muscles that has both types of red and white colored muscles!


    This is a blessed existence of super-bro and ero-goddess!


    Please grant me this kind of muscles...


    "Okay, I''m done."


    With the feelings of utter defeat, I move my hands away from Ghyine''s butt.


    "I once saw Eris hiring an artist to do her portrait. I also want to leave behind an image of myself, I look forward to yourplete works."


    She smiles with delight.


    I feel like I lost.


    In being a man.


    In being manly.


    Dammmmn it, can''t I win against Ghyine......


    "......... It''s about time for dinner."


    "H, hmm, I think it''s still early?"


    I still want to see her tail go up in shock, but the maides in to inform the food is ready.


    Part 4


    The moment I enter the dining room, apuse rings.


    This is the first time time that everyone has gathered. This of course includes Sauros and Philip, and the rarely seen Hilda.


    "T, this is...?"


    I turn back and Ghyine is also pping.


    "Ehh? Ehh?"


    The acting of being flustered.


    "Rudeus! Congrattions on your birthday!"


    Eris carries arge bouquet of flowers and says to me. She''s wearing a fiery red dress.


    I receive it, with the acting of being flustered.


    "Ah, is that it. I''m, 10 years old, today..."


    After saying the words that I prepared for today, my face darkens.


    I bring my sleeve up to cover my eyes, and use water magic at the same time to create tears to overflow from them. Not long after, my nose is stuffed.


    "S, sorry. I, I''m... like this...... for the first time...... Ie here... always thinking I can''t fail...... and I''m unpopr...... If I fail, I''ll disgrace my father... I, I never thought... I''ll be cong...ratted."


    I move away my sleeve, and Eris looks dumbfounded.


    Philip and Sauros and everyone else in the mansion stop pping, and everyone nks out.


    Uhoh, my acting is too poor...?


    N, no, it''s probably the opposite. The acting is too darn real, what an epic failure, I simply want to stop at a reasonable area.


    Haaa. When I think about this, have I be a hateful adult...


    Well whatever.


    I''ll keep on carrying on acting.


    Eris asks the butler in panic.


    "What should we do, what should we do?"


    Looks like it''s a big thing for me to cry.


    She''s so cute that I hug her. I softly whisper a thanks in her ears with a stuffy nose.


    "Eris, thank you..."


    "I, it''s totally good! Rudeus is, is family, that''s a natural thing! G, Greyrat''s family member right, Otou-sama, Ojii-sama!"


    If it was the usual Eris, she would''ve said "You should be grateful!".


    But it seems like she''s trying to find a reason to get Philip''s agreement. But I only see Sauros roaring.


    "T, to battle! We''re going into battle with Notus! We will kill Philemon and install Rudeus as the family''s head! Philip! Alphon~~se! Ghys~ine! Follow me now!! Gather all the troops!"


    And just like that, the war between Boreas Greyrat and Notus Greyrat raises its curtains.


    The blood feud drags the remaining two Greyrat family in as well, and pulls the Asura kingdom in a long chaotic civil war, recorded into the annals.


    ...... Something like that, of course didn''t happen.


    "F, father, restrain! Please restrain yourself!"


    "Philip, are you trying to block me! Just look at it yourself! Compared to that sheetty idiot, don''t you think Rudeus is more suitable?"


    "I think that too, but please calm down! Today is supposed to be a joyous day! Having a war is also bad, we will be enemies with Eurus and Zephyrus!"


    "You fool! I''ll win this on my own! Move away, move away!!!!!"


    With that Sauros drags Philip out of the scene.


    Everyone''s dumbfounded.


    "A, ahem."


    Eris coughs.


    "L, leaving Ojii-san things aside... Today is specially prepared for Rudeus!"


    Eris raises her chest, her face blushing.


    Lately her chest has grown so she she started to wear a bra, and she''s quite cute when she puffs her chest out.


    Sennin once said that it''s now very cute, but once she grows up it will be brazen.


    Thank you, sennin.


    "About that, is there, a surprise?"


    "What do you think it is?!"


    The things that are a surprise.


    What are they.


    The things that I like.


    Computer and Eroge. No, no.


    Eris is thinking about my circumstances. I have left my family, been alone all these years, and must feel lonely. On this birthday, if it''s Eris herself what sort of gifts will she be happy with?


    Ghyine and her grandfather by her side, celebrating.


    If it''s me......


    "Could it be, Otou-sama is here as well...?"


    Eris'' face darkens, and not only her, the butler, maids and everyone else''s expressions change to a sympathetic look.


    "P, Paul... san, is, he said, the monsters in the forest have started bing active recently so he couldn''te, b, but he said if it''s Rudeus even if he''s not here it will be fine...... Zenith-san also said that the children have a sudden fever and she couldn''te..."


    Eris replies, perplexed.


    Ahh¡ª¡ª¨C.


    Well since they already notified, it''s something that can''t be helped. The vige relies quite heavily on Paul, and if the sisters are sick, it can''t be possible for Lilia to take care of everything.


    "I, I say, about that, Rudeus, I..."


    Eris can''t seem to find the words and frets once again, the cat who''s usually so confident is really cute when she encounters something troubling.


    Don''t worry. You might even say it''s better if Paul isn''t here.


    "I see, Father and Mother didn''te..."


    I pretend I didn''t mind, but when I try to do that, I sound quite despondent because of the nasally voice and teary eyes.


    At this time, there is someone amongst the maids who starts to sob, what a failure... I didn''t think I would make the atmosphere to be this terrible.


    My apologies, I, really can''t read the mood after all...


    Just when I''m thinking of that, suddenly Hilda runs over to me and hugs me tightly, and the flowers slip out of my hand identally.


    "Uwaa."


    I almost never speak to Hilda.


    She has the same fiery red hair like Eris, and she''s like a beautiful young woman that carries an air of [The Widow].


    Like one who appears in the Eroge or a married woman who got widowed at a young age.


    Of course, if Philip is alive she''s not a widow.


    But the important thing is...... That is, her chest is amazing!


    Is it possible that Eris will grow up to this level...!?


    Aaan!


    "Don''t worry Rudeus, you can be at peace. You''re my son too!"


    Hilda hugs me tightly and uses a voice that''s almost at the level of shouting.


    Arara?


    Doesn''t this person hate me?


    "No one will object to it! Adopted child... No, marry Eris! That''s it! A great idea! Let''s do that!"


    "O, Okaa-sama!?"


    Hilda suddenly lost her cool.


    As expected Eris is also shocked.


    "Eris! Are you unsatisfied with our home''s Rudeus!"


    "Rudeus is only 10!"


    "It has nothing to do with age! Stop finding excuses and polish up on being a proper girl!"


    "I''m doing that!"


    The rampaging Hilda.


    The retorting Eris.


    Even though she married into the family, this person is also a Greyrat''s member, she is the same type like Sauros.


    "Alright, we will talk about thister!"


    "Kyaa! Dear! What are you doing! If I don''t save the poor child!"


    Philip who just came back, controls Hilda and exits the ce with grace.


    Even under a chaotic scene his heart is serene, calmly observing the situation.


    That''s so cool, he''s definitely a great wizard. A reliable man, and he can be seen as a reference for all guys.


    Well now, time to pull myself together.


    "W, what is it? About that, surprise?"


    Eris brings out her arms, puffs up her chest and raises her head, her chin protruding out a little.


    I haven''t seen that ssic pose in quite some time.


    "Hmph hmph! Alphonse, bring that!"


    Eris snaps her finger, making a crisp noise.


    Eris has her face red, but Alphonse doesn''t pay attention to it, and brings out a wand from behind the statue''s shadow where I couldn''t see it.


    This is simr to the wand that Roxy has.


    The wand is made from a rough and bony wood, with the tip of it adorned with arge Magical stone that appears to be quite expensive.


    I know from the first moment I see it, this rod is very expensive.


    A wand''s rank is determined by the wood and the Magic rock.


    The properties of the wood will affect the affinity of each Magic system.


    The Fire and Earth system is good with the Kurogaki,


    The Wind and Water system is good with the Injyuga material.


    But even if it''s notpatible it shouldn''t reduce the strength of the magic, so any material is fine.


    The most important thing is the Magical stone, with Mana transforming into a Magical stone, it''s not known why the power of the Magic is greatly increased even if the output of the Mana is the same.


    Comparing the price, the wands that I gave to Ghyine and Eris, have a Magical stone that costs 1 silver each.


    Even though there are cheaper ones, I remembered back then that Roxy gave me a wand with something about that size, so I chose the same.


    It''s about the size of the front tip of thest finger.


    With this fist sized Magical stone, it''s at least over 100 gold coins.


    Furthermore, the Magical stone is slightly blue colored and it has water affinity. With this there will be a very strong enhancement of the magic used.


    How much does this really cost......


    To add on, the crystals that you get from dungeons are also a type of Magical stones, but the difference is that it doesn''t add the enhancement effect.


    To that aspect, that Magical crystal is holding Mana in it, and it''s not used for making a wand but creating magical items and Magic spells that use a lot of Mana.


    Eris watches me who''s looking at the wand, and nods her head with satisfaction.


    "Alphonse, exin it."


    "Yes, Ojou-sama. The material is from the Milis continent, in the eastern region of therge forest where a tree called the <<Elder Treant>> grows. The wand''s body is made from that arm. I believe the well learned Rudeus-sama must know that it will be a subspecies after drinking from the fairies'' spring. It will be capable of using water-ranked magic, an A rank monster. The magical rock is from a stray dragon located in the Begaritt continent, an A rank gem. The maker is from the Asura''s kingdom pce''s Magic team, a wand maker "Rod Director" called Chein Procyon."


    Woah, that''s amazing. It sounds like it specializes in Water Magic.


    But it should be really expensive right?


    No, now is not the time to think about this.


    Even though I keep teaching Eris not to keep spending money, I''ll let it go for today.


    This is specially made for me, it will be embarrassing if I refuse this.


    "The wand''s name is called <<The Arrogant Water Dragon King>>."


    When I prepare to receive it, I stop my actions in an instant.


    Just then, did I hear something about Chuunibyou?


    "Take it! This is the gift of the Greyrat family! I requested with Otou-sama and Ojii-sama to get this! Rudeus is actually an amazing Magician, if you don''t carry a wand it will be too weird!"


    After hearing Eris''s voice, I ept the <<The Arrogant Water Dragon King>>.


    It''s different from the appearance, this is pretty light. I y around with it with both hands. Even though the Magical stone is very big but the overall bnce is very good.


    As expected of an expensive item.


    But the name is a little.


    "Thank you, not only did you hold a party for me, and you gave such an expensive..."


    "Don''t care about the money! Quick, let''s continue with the party! It''s a waste if the dishes are cold!"


    Eris cheerfully leads me, and brings me to a giant cake that''s sitting in front of the front seat.


    "I helped out too!"


    What did you say!?


    Part 5


    After the party started, Eris keeps talking like a machine gun for a while.


    I keep listening with a, mmhmm, about in the middle of it Eris starts feeling sleepy, and finally is in deep sleep.


    Is she too tense? Or should I say it''s because the taut strings have been cut off...


    Ghyine carries her in a princess hold and retires to her room, thanks for your hard work.


    Sauros and Hilda also retired during the middle of the party.


    Sauros wanted to let me drink wine, but Philip persuaded him not to do it, and I was a little disappointed. It was Hilda who actually drank quite a lot, and became terribly drunk, her face full of smiles andughing boisterously and went back.


    Before she went back, she gave me a goodnight kiss, and walked back to her room.


    The food is basically all eaten up, and the maids remove the empty dishes with sleepy expressions, and the only people left behind are Philip and me.


    Philip is drinking quietly by himself. Is that grape wine?


    I got to know during Eris''s birthday, that the wine drank in the Asura''s kingdom are different in various regions.


    The wine that are made from wheat here are quite plentiful, but the wine used in celebrations are made from grapes.


    "I lost during the family battles."


    Philip quietly says.


    "Do you know why Eris doesn''t have siblings? Have you noticed it before?"


    I nod solemnly, I notice it before, but in the end I never asked.


    "The truth is there are. Eris has an older and younger brother, and the younger one is as old as you are now."


    "... Are they dead?"


    Philip looks at me, startled. I identally cut right to the point. That is rude of me.


    "Not long after they were born, they were taken away by my brother who''s living in the capital."


    "Taken away? Why did this happen?"


    "The superficial excuse is to let him be an adopted son and go to the capital to study, but in truth... it''s just a continuation of tradition."


    And Philip begins to describe the Boreas''s family tradition. Boreas''s family tradition is a continuous battle to inherit the head title, as well as the other traditions.


    Sauros has 10 sons, and amongst them are 3 people.


    Roa''s mayor, Philip.


    The son-inw, Gordon, who married into the Eurus Greyrat family.


    Then James who''s currently holding the Cab Minister position, and is considered to be too young to hold that position.


    There''s a name that is as long as a train.


    Well, aside from that. Sauros decided to let them fight each other to decide the next head.


    From the conclusion, the winner and the current head is James, with Philip and Gordon losing.


    The first half of the power struggle.


    First of all, James manipted from behind the shadows to let Eurus'' daughter and Gordon be involved.


    With this n without knowing each other''s identities, the sparks of love burst into mes.


    Gordon upied himself with love and finally married into the Eurus''s family unexpectedly with James''s help.


    The route to Boreas'' head was over for him.


    Thetter half of the fight.


    At that time Philip and James were about equal, fighting each other in the dark, using all their connections to continue the fight. There was nothing dramatic, Philip simply lost.


    If there''s something of a difference it''d probably be in the area of ability.


    James is older than Philip and had ties in the capital, and was the right hand of an important minister.


    He had connections and wealth, and holds considerable authority as well.


    Even though Philip can be said as very good too, but it was hard to fill the 6 years age gap.


    He arranged Philip to be the mayor of Roa, and chased him away from the capital.


    Even if James bes Fedoa''s lord, he continues to n to have Philip handle it.


    He''s a cab minister, and doesn''t n to leave the capital. Philip''s in the rural areas, and for him to rise up again will be very difficult.


    Later on, James made the request if Philip had male children, they had to be adopted and sent to the capital.


    "Taking all the male children away, isn''t that too barbaric?"


    "That''s fine, I don''t really care, it''s tradition anyway."


    All the males born in the Boreas Greyrat family are raised to be the next head.


    This is to ensure that the people who failed in thepetition will not have their sons participate again.


    Helping the sons attain the authority is amon thing, and this is to prevent such a problem.


    Gordon has their own rules in the Eurus family, but Philip must obey the tradition and hand over the males to James.


    Before the children have the ability to understand things, they will recognize James as their father.


    "If I had won, the situation would be reversed."


    Philip seems to have epted this. It might be possible that he''s not Sauros'' real son.


    But Hilda can''t seem to ept it no matter what.


    She''s the daughter of an ordinary noble who''s attached to Philip. Before Eris was born her emotions were unstable, but she calmed down temporarily after Eris'' birth.


    However she became unstable again after Eris''s younger brother was taken away.


    "She hates you. She said, her own son isn''t here, so why is there another kid walking around in this mansion."


    I always felt that she had ignored me, I see, so this is the reason.


    "Plus, the Eris who''s left behind is the exact opposite of ady and is a hag. I thought it couldn''t be helped."


    "It couldn''t be helped, refers to?"


    "Using her to overthrow James will be difficult."


    Ah, this person, he hasn''t give up yet?


    "But, recently, looking at you, I think there might be some hope."


    "......Haa."


    "You even managed to cheat Father and Hilda with your acting skills."


    Is it really necessary to use a word like "cheat"...


    I only did some stuff so that the atmosphere wouldn''t be so awkward.


    "Not only do you know the importance of money, you also know ttery. To obtain someone''s heart you will risk your life without balking."


    Are you talking about that incident back then, or are you talking about the part where I got smacked continuously for the past few years.


    "Compared to these, it''s thanks to you that Eris grew up so well."


    Paul said that this was not foreseen.


    He has heard from Paul that I''m a excellent kid. But considering that Paul has only been flipping girls'' skirts as his existence for life, his son would only be a brat who''s slightly better.


    If Eris interacted with a brat like him, there might be some interesting chemistry reactions. He only expected that much.


    "That''s really a nostalgic memory, the day that Paul cried to me."


    With that, Philip starts to recite to himself.


    When I ask about it, Paul needed money, a ce to stay at and a stable job, but he didn''t want to go back as an upper ss noble, and cried to Philip.


    He even kneeled and pleaded to Philip for my sake. Even during Lilia''s incident he didn''t do that.


    Well whatever, that''s something to be thought ofter.


    "But even if I''m not here, Eris will change somehow right?"


    "Somehow? There is no way that''s possible. I have considered Eris to bepletely hopeless. I already thought it''s impossible for her to be a noble, and would be an adventurer with Ghyine teaching her the sword."


    Continuing, Philip tells me about the Episodes Of Eris. The Episodes that are not suitable for the ears. At the age of 9 years old, she had perfectly attained the status of a violent kid.


    "How about it? Marry Eris and take on the Boreas name? If you agree, I''ll tie her up right now and throw her into your bed."


    That''s quite attractive of a proposal......


    Tying Eris up and letting me have my way with her. Lately I have been feeling a fire in me that''s causing an arousal, it''s unthinkable that I cast away the best kind of situation.


    No, no. Wait, wait.


    Are you kidding me.


    Read the previous line.


    Take up the name of Boreas?


    "What are you making a 10 years old kid do..."


    "You''re Paul''s son right?"


    "I''m not talking about that."


    "The takeover will be done by me. You can just sit on the position. How about this, I''ll send you other girls."


    He''s probably trying to seal the deal with chucking girls at me.


    Paul''s ill reputation is detestable.


    "... I''m going to pretend that''s harmless chatter during drinking."


    Philipughs quietly upon hearing that.


    "That''s right. That will be good. But taking away the stuff about Boreas, you can go ahead and like Eris, and you don''t need to hold any responsibilities. In any case, if she marries she wille back."


    Philipughs again after that.


    Marrying off to someone, after a few days Eris beats her husband to death.


    I can imagine that easily.


    But if Iy my hands on her, I can imagine myself being manipted on Philip''s hands.


    "It''s about time for me to rest."


    "Yes, good night."


    And with that, Eris'' sponsored birthday party closes its curtains.


    Part 6


    "W, w, wee back...!"


    When I return to my own room, the Eris who''s supposed to be asleep is sitting on top of my bed.


    She''s wearing a red nightgown.


    From the past till now she probably has never worn something like this.


    What''s going on? That''s a little overreaching for her. Heck, didn''t she go to sleep already?


    "What''s wrong, it''s already at this time."


    "R, Rudeus will be lonely by himself, so I''ll sleep together with you today!"


    With that, Eris turns her face away blushing. She seems to be mindful of the fact that she told me that my parents won''t being.


    Eris is still sticking to her family even at 12 years old, and once she thinks that I have not seen them for 3 years, she probably feels that I am unable to stay on.


    No, maybe this is something Hilda nned, waking her up and sending her here in a nightgown.


    With this, Eris is already 12 years old, even though she can''t really be seen with a female''s figure, but she barely makes it to my strike zone.


    My body still hasn''t undergone puberty, so the day I will be a man isn''t here yet, but it will probably be time soon.


    My first time of the first time with a tsundere Ojou-sama doing it for the first time...


    When that phrase crosses my mind, the 34 years old jobless me (with the slight atmosphere of a lolicon) controls me.


    (De~gwehehehehofo ohhohodopffhohoho pffffhahahahou)


    Looking at that illusion of an e-scarred face with a disgusting smile attacking Eris brings me back to my sense.


    No, no.


    I can''ty my hands on her.


    I will be manipted by Philip.


    I''ll be sinking into the power struggle battles, that Philip lost in and Paul ran away from.


    "T, today I''m really lonely, so I might do something hi okay?"


    This is my polite way of hoping that she will leave.


    Normally Eris hates sexual harassment the most, so I say something like that she will escape. That, is what I''m thinking of, but I receive an unexpected reply.


    "J, just a little, i, it''s okay!"


    Are you serious!?


    T, today Eris-san is really forcing herself.


    T, telling something like that to this old mister, I, I will be unable to hold on.


    I move beside Eris and sit down, and the bed answers with a small "kii" sound.


    If it''s the past me in my previous life, I would have surely make an amazing "gigigi" sound,pletely spoiling the mood.


    My mind has already turned nk, unable to think deep thoughts.


    Being manipted on someone''s hands? What''s so bad about it?


    The Eris from 3 years has be so dere, of course it''s a natural thing to have some risks involved.


    "Your voice is shaking you know?"


    "Y, you''re imagining things."


    "Really?"


    I stroke Eris''s head, feeling the sleek hair. Even though she''s an upper ss noble, but there''s no bathtub in this mansion, so she can''t wash her hair everyday.


    The Eris who spends all her time to do nothing but train in the sword, who''s usually so crude, has dressed herself up for my sake today.


    "Eris is really cute."


    "W, what are you, saying all of a sudden......"


    Eris'' blush extends to her ears and lowers her head down.


    I lightly grab her shoulders, and kiss her on the cheek.


    "Hau...!"


    "I''m going to feel, okay?"


    I couldn''t help but extend my hand to her chest. Even though it''s very small, but that''s definitely a chest right there.


    I have been given the permission to have the forbidden fruit.


    It''spletely different from the usual time, where I always tried to timidly prepare myself to be smacked , because I tried to have the forbidden fruit.


    Even though it''s through the clothes, I''m definitelymanding the Lolita''s ship.


    "Mm-..."


    Eris can''t possibly be feeling anything from it.


    She just feels that she''s doing something embarrassing, I know that.


    Suppressing her troubled and embarrassing feelings, shutting her mouth tightly with slight tears in her eyes to look at me.


    Cute.


    I feel her back, and because she constantly trains in the sword, there are really firm muscles there.


    It''s not to the extent of Ghyine, and it''s more of flexible muscles belonging to a kid.


    Eris shuts her eyes tightly, and grasps onto my shoulder as if to implore me.


    Ah, is that a, that''s an okay?


    Okay right?


    I can do it to the end?


    I''m going to continue?


    O, okay.


    I, itadakimasu.


    With that judgment, my hand reaches for her inner thigh. The first time that I touch a girl''s thigh. It is filled with warmth, but it is not soft but filled with firm flesh.


    "Noooo!"


    Boom!


    I am knocked away.


    Baam!


    My face is pped.


    Kabaam!


    I''m kicked to the floor.


    m! m!


    2 extra hits got in.


    The perplexed me is defenseless and received every single blow.


    Eris is standing up with her with a crimson face and her eyes are ring at me.


    "I only said a little! Rudeus is an idiot!"


    Just like that, the door is left open as if it has been smashed through and she leaves like the wind.


    Part 7


    I stay like that, and stare at the ceiling in a daze.


    The something that had seemed to possess my overheated brain, has cooled downpletely.


    "That is to say this virgin..."


    Self-loathing.


    Ipletely read it wrong.


    I was too anxious, and forgot the person in front of me is still a kid, and I just made a terrible mistake.


    "Ahh, damn it, what the hell am I thinking..."


    Don''t I know the feelings of heroines very well after ying so many Eroge?


    It''s true that when I look at the donkan protagonist types, and finish things quickly by pushing them down, that sort of irresponsible thing.


    In the end the conclusion is that.


    With the gamer''s viewpoint, you can see the heroines'' lines. But as the protagonist, you can''t know that.


    The world of donkan protagonist types.


    I''m certain that I''m being liked, and from the things that are possible to ur, I''ll pretend not to notice them and shorten the distance.


    Am I doing things that are too superficialpared to the other real donkan protagonists?


    Compared to them, am I too shallow?


    Especially after a talk like that with Philip.


    What happened to the nonsense about harmless chatter during drinking, huh? Didn''t I do something that''spletely the opposite of what I said?


    If I really did do it with Eris, I know what''s going to happen.


    Boom, did it, got married. 3 strikes and I be Boreas''s little partner.


    During that time I''ll say something that I don''t want to join in a terrible sheetty mess of political fights?


    Trying to be irresponsible? Because that''s a one night stand so I''ll make an excuse?


    Utterly stupid.


    At that time I''ll be like a damn monkey sticking to Eris night after damn night.


    The past me was quite active in the previous life although it can''tpare to Paul.


    This cannot be satisfied with just one time. Today she initiated things, the next time will be me actively seeking her.


    Both Philip and Hilda wish for me to do it, and no one will stop me. Just because of a moment of pleasure, I''ll be dragged into the chaos of political struggles.


    Sweeping my eyes around, I see the wand in the corner of the room.


    "......!"


    That''s right.


    I havepletely forgotten about Eris''s feelings.


    Even though it''s Philip and Sauros who came up with the money, the person who wanted to give me the wand is probably Eris.


    nning a party to make me happy, concerned about the dialogue that we had, evening to console me before I went to bed.


    She has done everything for me today, but I am swallowed up by my own desires, intending to ravage her.


    Having my way with a child whose head is filled with me.


    Just think about the happy expressions that she had when she''s talking to the maids.


    The things that I''m doing are designed to trample on that.


    "...... Haha."


    I''m the worst.


    I don''t have any right to tell Paul off.


    I don''t have any right to teach anyone anything.


    Trash that enters a different world is still trash.


    I''ll pack my things up tomorrow and leave. I should die like a trash halfway on the way back.


    "Ah......!"


    When I be aware of it, Eris is standing at the room''s door.


    She''s showing half her face. I quickly stand up in a hurry, up strai......


    ...... No, I''ll lie my whole body on the floor!


    "I, I''m really sorry about that earlier."


    I lie on the floor like a turtle.


    "........."


    She sneaks a nce at me and moves away, squirming in a small voice.


    "T, today is a special case, so, I''ll forgive you...!"


    S, she forgives me...!


    "Rudeus is very perverted, I know that!"


    Who''s the one who told her that...!


    No. I''m perverted. I''m sorry, it''s me. I''m a perverted man. It''s my fault. Oswari-man is right over here. Me.


    "But, this kind of thing is too early... 5 years! After 5 years, when Rudeus is all grown up, that time... J-Just be patient!"


    "Y, yes...!"


    I prostrate myself to the ground.


    "T, then, I''ll be going to sleep. Then, Rudeus, good night, I''ll be troubling you tomorrow."


    Eris finishes stuttering and goes back to her room, until I can''t hear the footsteps that are further and further away, I close the door.


    "Phew..."


    I sit down behind the door with my back facing it.


    "Oh, oh yeah..."


    Today''s birthday is really too amazing!


    Today''s special situation is really too amazing!


    Nothing happening worse than that is really too amazing!


    "Alrightttttttt!"


    5 yearster! The promise!


    With that Eris! The promise!


    Alright. I''ll never do something like that again. 5 yearster means I''ll be 15 years old. Even though it''s a long time, but I can hold it in. Since I can definitely receive the goods, I''ll persevere.


    Before that I''m a gentleman, not a pervert but a gentleman.


    The usual sexual harassment will be refrained as well, the older the wine, the deeper the vor will be.


    If I keep drinking it bit by bit, maybe 5 yearster it will be tasteless.


    Charge shot that''s pressed as long as possible will increase in power.


    I''ll be a strong man who won''t bend to ero.


    This time I must be a donkan protagonist.


    The A button that I''ll press for 5 years, will be released 5 yearster.


    I take an oath in my heart.


    Yes lolita, do not touch.


    Hm?


    Wait, 5 yearster...? Donkan type? My mind suddenly has Sylphy''s pale face smiling appearing in it.


    Hawawa...


    Part 8


    When I wake up, my underwear has turned into a terrible state. Looks like I released the A button.


    I, I''ll work hard tomorrow.


    I tell the maid whoes in to collect theundry not to tell Eris. She might giggle at me when she sees me.


    That''s a little embarrassing.


    ¨CStatus¨C


    Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat


    Profession: Granddaughter of the lord of Fedoa


    Personality: A little violent, obedient in certain ces


    Talking to her: She will listen with attention


    Language: Almost perfect


    Math: Knows division too


    Magic: Can''t use the voiceless incantation, finds intermediate ranked magic difficult


    Sword: Advanced ranked in the Sword-God style


    Etiquette: Learning the difficult rules in the pce


    The people she likes: Grandfather, Ghyine


    The person she loves: Rudeus

 Chapter 22: Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 22: Turning Point</h4>


    Part 1


    Shirone Royal Pce.


    Roxy casually looks outside the window and knits her eyebrows.


    The colors in the sky are very strange, grey, ck, purple and yellow.


    The usual blue color is gone.


    But the colors have been seen somewhere before.


    "What is that..."


    Even though she has seen the colors before, but she has never seen the sky change before in that way.


    But anyone will know just by looking at it, that it is an unnatural phenomenon.


    Most likely it is due to some reason that caused the Mana to rampage.


    That scale. From afar, it looks like like a Mana whirlpool.


    Roxy finally remembers where she has seen this. That shining location was seen at the Magic university back then. It is simr to Summoning Magic.


    "That location is from Asura... Could it be Rudeus?"


    Roxy gets reminded of the image of her student, a young boy that she has once taught.


    That young boy had created a tempest without breaking a sweat at 5 years old.


    At that time he already hadplete control over his Mana.


    He''s now 10 years old. It might be possible for him to do that now. Even though he mentioned that he was unable to learn Summoning Magic in his letter. But he might have gotten teaching materials by chance.


    "Your guard is down!"


    When she''s deep in thought, she gets hugged from the back, and her chest gets massaged, at the same time she feels something hard on her butt.


    "Haaah..."


    Roxy bes weary. Pushing and massaging against such a thick robe obviously won''t have any feeling to it.


    Furthermore, even if the attacker feels anything, the victim will not be happy.


    "Bursting mes cover my body, <<Burning ce>>!"


    "Gyaaa!"


    The barrier covered in mes sends the person behind flying.


    Even though she can''t do the same level of voiceless incantations, but she has managed to shorten the chants within these 5 years by a lot.


    Rudeus has also let his students train in voiceless incantations, and after knowing that Roxy started training in Chanting Omission, but it''s not something so simple to use.


    That talented youth must be expecting quite a lot from his students. But it doesn''t mean that everyone else has his talent.


    "Your highness, you can''t rub a female''s chest from behind."


    "Roxy, are you trying to kill me? I will throw you into prison!"


    The current 7th prince who''s 15 years old, Pax Shirone is a brat.


    At first he was charming, buttely he seems to be more perverted, as he''s bluntly showing off sexual desire in the daytime.


    "Please excuse me for that, if you die at that level, it looks like Your highness is lower than a fly."


    "Nggghh! The crime of disrespect! This is not forgivable! If you want to beg for mercy roll up your robe and let me see your pantsu!"


    "I refuse."


    Some of the maids have already been attacked by him and the king is tormented over that.


    Andtely he has been targeting the royal court tutor with his sexual harassment.


    (What''s so good about this unfashionable girl?)


    Roxy doesn''t understand.


    But she doesn''t need to obey any of the prince''s orders no matter what requests he makes.


    It''s written clearly on the contract. Even if the prince demands something selfish, the tutor can use her own judgment.


    In this castle, there are very few people who will listen to the prince''s orders directly. Since he''s the 7th prince, the possibility of him bing king is very small, and he has almost no authority.


    If it''s about authority, Roxy, who is appointed as the royal court magician has more authority.


    "Roxy, I know you have a lover."


    The prince begins to use other methods.


    "Dear me! When did such a exaggerated thing happen where I have a lover?"


    Roxy tilts her head and asks, facing the prince who is suddenly talking in his sleep.


    Lover, even though she considered finding one, but there wasn''t anyone suitable that she met.


    Even when she did meet someone, they didn''t even took a look so she gave up because of the Migurd''s racial trait.


    The prince is a little special and seems to want to try that kind of body, but Roxy doesn''t intend to sell herself out so easily.


    "Hehehe, I entered your room secretly and found a letter amongst the piled up stuff in the shelf! I don''t know who it is, but I can use my authority to smash him up! If you don''t want to see him be cruelly executed, be my woman!"


    The other methods are something like that.


    Using the target''s lover as a hostage and threaten them with their bodies as ransom, viting them in front of their lovers, and experience the pleasure from dominating them.


    The prince naturally has no authority. Nevertheless, he''s still a prince, and he has his own troops, and in truth there were rumors where the maids'' lovers were kidnapped as hostages.


    (Bad taste. There''s only feelings of revulsion, hmm.)


    Roxy thinks that''s it''s good that she has no lover. The letters are all written from Rudeus, and he''s only a respectable student and not a lover.


    "Go ahead and do what you wish."


    "Wh! What! I''ll really do it! If you want to beg do it now! If you beg for mercy it will be paid with just your body!"


    The prince isn''t even thinking. Plus he doesn''t even know where Rudeus is.


    With that approach, he definitely has not read what''s written in the letter.


    "If you can do something to Rudeus, you can have my body if you want to."


    "W, why are you so confident... Don''t you know my authority!?"


    Roxy is very clear of it, the authority that he has as royalty is at a degree where one canugh scornfully.


    "Rudeus is under the high ss noble, Boreas, in the Asura kingdom."


    "Boreas...? As a prince why would I be scared of a mere high ss noble?"


    He doesn''t even know the names of the high ss nobles in the Asura kingdom. Roxy sighs at that fact.


    (What are the other tutors teaching him.)


    Asura''s four feudal lords, Notus, Boreas, Eurus and Zephyrus are famous.


    Once war happens to the Asura kingdom, these military officers are the ones in every generation who bear the full brunt of the attacks.


    If there are any ceremonies in Shirone, it wouldn''t be strange for the nobles carrying these names to visit.


    They are nobles who must be remembered.


    "Asura is a country that is ten times bigger than Shirone, if you want to send their members to the gallows under suspicions, you need extremely high political power and strategy. With your highness authority, it is impossible."


    "A, assassin! I''ll send my imperial guards..."


    Hearing the words imperial guards, Roxy''s heart sighs again. Truly, this prince doesn''t think at all.


    "The Imperial guards cannot leave the borders right? Even if they passed the borders, the Boreas family has hired Ghyine. To sneak into the mansion inside Fedoa''s territory''s fortress city, under the eyes of Sword king Ghyine, and kill a Master Magician? Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Grr, grrmumu..."


    The prince grinds his teeth and stomps on the floor hard, and Roxy sighs again looking at him.


    (Haaa. Really, he''s already 15 years old and he still can''t read a single word.)


    The Eris Ojou-sama who''s under Rudeus, was like an unrestrained beast. But it was heard just recently that she has turned quite demure.


    Inparison to the prince right now that she is teaching.


    He was quite cute and had the potential in the past. But after realizing he could use his authority, the will to improve himself quickly diminished.


    Recently he''s mostly sleeping in the ss. Roxy deeply feels that shecks the capability as a teacher.


    "Also, soon I''ll no longer be Your highness'' home tutor, even if you send assassins you won''t make it in time."


    The prince raises his voice in surprise.


    "Wh! Whaaat! I didn''t hear anything about this!"


    "You are to be med for not remembering."


    The promise was to teach him until he bes an adult. At first Roxy thought that she would continue to stay if she got invited to stay, even after the contract ended.


    But there were many people who saw Roxy''s existence as an eyesore.


    Retreating from here would be a wise decision.


    "This is a good chance, hmm."


    "What good chance?"


    "The western skies have some sudden changes, I want to take a look."


    "W, what is this..."


    "I want to see Rudeus whom I have not seen for a long time", that line is not said out loud.


    If she did, he would be enraged.


    "I, I still need Roxy! My lessons are still in the middle of teaching right!"


    "What do you mean by middle of teaching, aren''t you always sleeping?"


    "It''s Roxy''s fault for not waking me up."


    "Is that so, then this terrible teacher will be gone soon. Please hire a teacher who can wake you up, as for me I''ll be declining."


    Roxy feels that she is unable to teach him.


    Teaching one thing to Rudeus will have him learning 10 to 20 things on his own. After meeting such a pupil by chance, she doesn''t have the confidence to be a teacher ever again.


    With that, Roxy set off from Shirone, in the middle of the journey she was attacked by the 7th prince''s knights, but they were all driven back.


    The 7th prince imed that Roxy attacked him, and it''s a violent act that couldn''t be forgiven, and should immediately issue an arrest warrant for her.


    But the Shirone king ignored him.


    Rather, he scolded the prince for not being able to retain the [Water King Magician <<Roxy Migurdia>>], and severely punished him.


    Part 2


    It wasn''t only Roxy who noticed the changes in the skies, those abrupt and unusual changes, every powerful being in the world has noticed it.


    ¡ª In the Crimson Dragon mountain range ¡ª


    The 100th generation "Dragon God" Orsted looks up to the western skies.


    "The mana is gathering there...? What, has something amiss happened?"


    He shows a puzzled expression.


    "Well, I''ll know if I go there."


    And he progresses directly to the west, stepping over a red dragon''s corpse that he killed in a single strike.


    Countless dragons are revolving around him, but none of them makes any move. They know what being is walking on the ground.


    They know that even if they attacked together they would be killed by him. At the same time they know they won''t be killed if they don''t do anything.


    That''s a dragon god, an existence that''s abnormal in the world''smon sense.


    An existence that no one should fight.


    Another arrogant young dragon without any sense attacks Orsted, and is turned into a mass of flesh instantly.


    The red dragons know, if they don''t raise the ire of this existence, then flying in the skies is safe.


    The red dragons are definitely the strongest in the central continent, but not because they have thebat ability, it''s because they are intelligent and thus seen as powerful.


    The red dragons know.


    This is the strongest person in the world, even if they joined forces together they wouldn''t beat him.


    He slowly walks down the mountains, under the eyes of the red dragons...... No one knows his goals.


    ¡ª In the sky fortress ¡ª


    One of the 3 heroes, "Dragon King" Perugius looks down from the northern skies.


    "What is it, that thing? It looks like the same light as when the Magic world''s great demon emperor is about to be revived.]


    Standing beside him, is a Heaven race female with ck wings wearing a white bird mask.


    "The quality of the Mana is too different."


    She quietly says.


    "Yes, it looks more like the light from a summoning."


    "But the size of that summoning light... I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    "It''s very simr to when this Sky Fortress was created."


    Perugius moves.


    Right now Perugius is sitting on the Sky Fortress'' (Chaos Breaker) throne. He leads 12 servants and continues to observe the skies with only one goal in mind.


    Revenge. Once the Demon God Lace revives he will defeat him.


    He''s only waiting for the moment where the seal is removed, and he awaits in the sky.


    "Could it be the seal for the Demon God is removed by the Magical world''s Great Demon Emperor?"


    "It''s possible. The great demon emperor has been quiet to the point of ominous, after being revived for 300 years."


    "Alright. Arumanfi!"


    "I''m here."


    The man dressed in white and wearing a yellow mask, kneels quietly in front of Perugius.


    "Set off now, investigate... No, since it''s surely something evil being done. If there are any suspicious people, kill them."


    "Understood."


    "Armored Dragon King" Perugius takes action.


    12 followers apany him.


    For the sake of revenge for his 4 dear friends.


    This time for sure, to kill Lace.


    ¡ª At the Holynd of the swords ¡ª


    "Sword God" Gull Farion looks at the southern skies.


    "That sky is... I say."


    During the moment where he is concentrating on something else, his two cute students attack at the same time.


    "When I''m watching don''t attack."


    Inparison to students feeble breathings, he isposed.


    The Sword god feels that they have no sense as usual.


    Even though they are called as Sword Emperors, they only reached to this extent.


    Boring, boring.


    You don''t need to be famous for sword techniques.


    You only need to be strong, that is all.


    If you want fame it''s only for money and authority.


    Those things have no value at all, and these things that can be gotten so easily by anyone, I''ll cut them into two with my sword.


    If you be strong you can do anything you want.


    You can consider yourself as living if you can do anything you want.


    Ghyine knows this the best, but she''s bing soft gradually.


    She doesn''t advance after reaching the Sword King.


    Even if a greedy person is weak, he doesn''t need to swing a sword to be strong.


    Once you attain power your greed wanes.


    The Ghyine now is unable to make it, her greed isn''t enough.


    These two fellows aren''t without talent, but with the drab desires they have will only bring them to reach only the Sword emperor rank.


    To live on through do-or-die battles, you must have infinite desires.


    "Oi, oi, quickly get up. Even if you defeat me and fight each other, don''t think you can get the sword god''s title! Money can be thrown around in buckets, women can be lined up from ves to princesses with their butts lined up for you to poke in, names can be brought up to scare anyone witless, you can even split the sea of men into two equal parts with every single step you make, right!"


    "I''m not learning the sword for these reasons!"


    "Shishou! Don''t look down on me!"


    That''s right.


    Be more honest to yourself.


    With that you can surpass and kill me easily, stealing the Sword god title.


    The Sword god has already forgotten about the things in the southern skies.


    ¡ª In the Magical continent''s unknown area ¡ª


    The great emperor Kishirika Kishirisu looks up to the sky.


    [Hah! Even if I have my back faced to it I can still see it! How''s that! Amazing right?"


    But no one replies, because there''s no one around her.


    "You''re ignoring me! Wahahaha! Fine, fine, I''ll forgive all you humans! Come to think of it, it''s all because of this peaceful era that no one is approaching me so there''s no choice but to forgive the humans! Wahahaha, fuhahahaha, fuhah cough... cough cough cough."


    Kirishika is alone, how do you put it, because no one cares about her.


    The moment she revived she yelled [The great demon emperor Kirishika is here! I made everyone wait! Fuawahahahaha!], but nobody was around her.


    She ran to the streets shouting that, and someone cast a pitying eye on her. After that everyone ignored her.


    She found her old friends, but she was told that it''s now the era of peace and she needs to more reserved.


    "What the heck are the human astrologers doing? In the past when I was revived, there would suddenly be a gatagata noise that''s going toe from the window, a freedom fall performance that would be done.


    Without that opening performance it won''t fit the grandness of my revival...


    Haaa, sheesh. What are the young ones doing recently."


    Kirishika kicks the pebble on the ground and looks up at the Mana whirlpool in the western skies. The great demon emperor is also named as the "Magical Eyed Demon Emperor", having over 10 magical eyes, and knows what''s happening with a single nce.


    No mater how far it is, she will see it clearly. She will see the powerful Mana energy, the familiar summoning light, and the person controlling it.


    "What, I can''t see through it, there''s a barrier huh. Doing something so big like this without showing the face. That person must be shy..."


    Kirishika''s magical eyes aren''t almighty. So she will only stop at Great Demon Emperor, and no matter long time passes, she will never be called Demon God. But she doesn''t mind it.


    "Calling the heroes over is pretty interesting, but recently everyone is following Lace...... Huh, Kirishika? Who''s that?


    Isn''t that how it is...


    They must have gone to find the heroes or gone over to the good looking Lace dude... Ahh, I''m so jealous, I really want to parade in the limelight again."


    Kirishika travels on with a sigh.


    Moving towards a casual direction that she sees fit.


    ¡ª At the same time, Rudeus'' point of view ¡ª


    I walk up to a small hill outside the Fortress City Roa.


    In order to fulfill the promise from my birthday, to show Ghyine Saint-ranked Water Magic.


    Eris naturallyes along too.


    The Magic stone on the wand and my hand that''s holding onto the wand are both tied up.


    Even though it looks ugly,pared to hiding the Magic stone, I''m thinking of covering up the Mana away.


    Thieves will approach if they see something expensive like this.


    Before I use the Saint ranked water magic, I test out the <<Arrogant Water Dragon King.>>


    I use the same Mana output that I use normally and create a waterball that''s a few times bigger than the usual size.


    "Woah, that''s really big."


    When I try adjusting it, the waterball is too small and cannot be seen with the naked eye.


    Looks like I have to change it bit by bit.


    After 30 minutes of experiments, I begin to understand it''s around 5 times the effects.


    The Attack Magic bes stronger, and to achieve the same strength as before, I can reduce the Mana output.


    If you use numbers,


    Without Staff: Output 10, Strength 5.


    With Staff: Output 10, Strength 25.


    With Staff: Output 2, Strength 5.


    Which means it''s like a telescope or microscope, it''s a little difficult to do detailed adjustments, but it will probably be fine if I get used to it.


    "W, what is it?"


    "It''s a little difficult to adjust it, but this thing is amazing."


    Eris looks worriedly over me.


    Don''t worry. I''m in a trance with this new toy.


    After that I did more experiments. I got to understand that Fire Magic is 2 times the effectiveness, Earth and Wind Magic is 3 times the effectiveness, and it seems to be difficult to use Melded Magic with this Magic wand.


    No, I''ll probably get used to that too?


    "Alright, sorry for making everyone wait. Rudeus Greyrat will show you my strongest ultimate Ougi move!"


    "Waaa¡ª-!"


    Eris happily ps.


    Ghyine is also greatly interested.


    I''m also stoked. Alright, I''ll do it here.


    "Fuhahaha! Gather now Mana! Oh great Water spirit ascend to the skies... Ara?"


    When I start to chant the words of the spell Cumulonimbus, raising both of my hands and raising the wand to the skies.


    Everyone looks at that sky, and we see that.


    "The color of the sky is starting to change...... What is that!"


    The sky''s colors are changing into ufortable colors. It seems to be mixed with grey and purple...


    Ghyine takes off her eye-patch, showing a deep green eye, what''s that.


    You mean to say your eyes are different?


    "What''s that?"


    "I do not know. That Mana is extremely powerful......!"


    That eye can actually see mana.


    I only know after 3 years, Ghyine''s true strength...


    Ghyine immediately puts her eye-patch back.


    "In any case, let''s go back to the mansion first?"


    "Even though I don''t know what this unusual premonition means, we should find a ce to hide before something happens."


    "No, the Mana gathering near the city is even stronger, it''s best to leave here."


    "If that''s the case, we should warn them!"


    We should tell Philip to get the people in the city to avoid this situation.


    "Then I''ll go back...... Rudeus! Down!"


    I get down with reflex. I hear something slice the air with a whoosh sound, something flew over me in high speed.


    Cold sweat gathers on my back.


    What, happened. What happened just now?


    In front of me, Ghyine''s hand that is on her sword swings out in an instant. After that I only see Ghyine keeping her pose after swinging.


    The Sword god style ultimate technique "Light of the Long Sword", and named "Art of the Sword of Light".


    I have seen that many times.


    After swinging your sword to the limits, the tip of the sword reaches the speed of light, the the ultimate technique in the Sword God style.


    Ghyine tells me because of this technique, the Sword God style is the strongest amongst the styles.


    Ghyine knits her brows tightly, and I finally turn my head back over.


    "W...When..."


    A man is standing over there, his hair golden, and wears something like a white colored student''s uniform, buttoned shirt and long pants.


    The yellow colored mask is probably masking an ikemen''s face. The mask is probably based on a motif of a fox or rted animal.


    His right hand is holding on to a dagger. It is probably what flew over my head just now.


    Then, the guy''s face releases a tremendous amount of light that washes the viewpletely white in an instant.


    "GAAA!"


    I hear Ghyine roar.


    The metallic sounds that collided together.


    The sound of someone running.


    2, 3 times of metallic shes.


    When I can see again, Ghyine is in front of me. Her eye patch has been taken down.


    I see, during the instant of that blinding light, she took off her eye patch to use her other eye to look.


    "You bastard. Who are you. Are you an enemy of the Greyrat''s family!"


    "Arumanfi of the Bright. That is my name."


    "Arumanfi?"


    "I havee for this unusual phenomenon. This is the order of Perugius-sama..."


    I heard of the name Perugius, he seems to be one of the "Three heroes that vanquished the Demon god" (Didn''t vanquish). He is a summoner who controls 12 familiars.


    I also remembered the name Arumanfi. He''s one of Perugius'' 12 familiars, Arumanfi of the Bright.


    "Ghyine, be careful. It''s said in the books that he moves as fast as light."


    "Rudeus, retreat with Ojou-sama."


    I follow the orders and block Eris behind my back, and move away to somewhere that will not interfere with them. But it can''t be too far either, in case there are any abrupt situations Ghyine can still aid us.


    If that''s really Arumanfi of the Bright, using a sword probably won''t hurt him.


    But where was this person hiding?


    ... No, I remember that Arumanfi of the Bright is one who governs the light spirits. As long as he can see the ce, he can move there instantly no matter how far the distance is.


    When I read the book I thought to myself that''s impossible, but he suddenly appeared behind us.


    I believe Ghyine is not careless enough to make a mistake, and Arumanfi has no reason to hide here either. He flew over, exactly as the words described, at the speed of light.


    "Woman. Step aside. If I kill this boy perhaps the phenomenon will stop."


    Regarding that, what did you say? Phenomenon, did he mistake something?


    "I''m the Sword king Ghyine Dedorudia. That has nothing to do with us, leave us!"


    "Why should I believe that. Show me the proof."


    "Look! This is one of the sword god''s 7 swords Pir of Peace ''Hiramune''!


    The sword king and this sword is right here, do you still not believe me!"


    Ghyine extends the sword in her hands, and shows Arumanfi it. That sword also has a name, hmm.


    Hiramune. That weapon''s name ispletely unsuited for Ghyine.


    "Swear upon your Shishou and tribe."


    "I swear upon my teacher Gull Farion and my tribe''s name Dedorudia!"


    "Very well. If you are not innocent, Perugius-sama will sentence you in the future."


    "Go ahead."


    Arumanfi puts his dagger away. Even though I don''t know what''s going on, he seems to have agreed to things.


    In my past world, saying something like that and swearing cannot be easily trusted, but it seems to be different in this world.


    To think that he willpletely trust Ghyine''s oath. It''s almost like the faith of the pope believing in God.


    "If it''s not you, then forget it."


    "...... Are you not going to apologize for attacking us all of a sudden?"


    "You are to be med for appearing in a ce like this."


    Arumanfi of the Bright prepares to leave.


    Right at this moment.


    "Ah."


    My eyes capture this moment.


    The sky has been painted white from the beam of light firing at the ground.


    The moment the white light touches the ground, it devours everything like a tidal wave.


    The mansion disappears.


    The city disappears.


    The walls disappear.


    In this instant where every single flower and nt gets devoured, and the light approaches us.


    Arumanfi turns his head and sees it. In the next moment he turns into a golden light and escapes.


    Ghyine rushes to us after seeing it, but disappears amongst the white light rushing towards us.


    Eris stays without moving in nk amazement after seeing this.


    I want to at least protect Eris, and cover her.


    That day, Fedoa disappeared.

 Chapter 23: Side Story — Aftermath of the Event & Boreas Style Greeting

    <h4>Chapter 23: Side Story ¡ª Aftermath of the Event & Boreas Style Greeting</h4>


    Part 1


    The mastermind behind this kidnapping event is the butler, Thomas.


    He had some ties to the perverted noble that the earlier bad guys mentioned.


    That perverted noble had an interest long ago in Ojou-sama, and wanted to "mistreat" that arrogant and violent beast.


    Thomas got brainwashed by the money, and let the two men arranged by the perverted noble into the n made by me.


    Really. There''s this sort of traitor around.


    If you want to do this sort of thing, please inform me okay?


    But he miscalcted, as he didn''t think that I had the capability to escape from the two men. And they aren''t as loyal as he thought.


    The perverted noble denied it all, and there was no way to punish him.


    Saying something about insufficient evidence based only on Thomas''s testimony, and that there was no proof with the two men''s deaths. With no other evidence pointing towards that perverted noble, something like that, whatever.


    The parts that are dubious cannot be used as evidence. I think this is the so-called politics.


    The incident was treated as if Ghyine handled it all.


    Letting the whole world know that the Greyrat family had hired Sword-King Ghyine as their mercenary, making this incident as a deterrent, and also showing off the family''s power and wealth.


    After I was questioned, they ordered me not to participate in this matter, and let Ghyine handle it all.


    If my presence is found out by other Greyrat family members, things will beplicated.


    This is also politics right?


    But to think that there are other Greyrats.


    "This is how it''s going to be. It''s fine with you right?"


    "Yes. I shall obey respectfully to~... it."


    Philip exins the above to me in the reception room.


    I only know that Philip is the lord''s son, but in reality, he''s handling the duty of being the mayor of Roa. This incident is fully handed to Philip to settle.


    "In spite of your daughter being kidnapped, you''re reallyposed."


    "If she was still missing, I''d be anxious."


    "You''re quite right."


    "Well. Regarding the matter about Eris''s home tutor..."


    Philip starts to talk about the future matters, when the door is once again kicked open violently, and the energetic Jii-san enters the room.


    "I heard it!"


    The person who barged in is Sauros.


    He makes a rude entrance into the room, and grabs my head.


    And roughly strokes me.


    "I heard it was you who rescued Eris, right!?"


    "What are y-y-y-you saying? It''s the secretary (Ghyine) who did it by herself. I didn''t do anything!"


    Sauros'' eyes shed. The eyes of a beast.


    S-scary.


    "You bastard. You dare to lie to me!?"


    "N, no, it''s Philip-sama who wanted me to do that......"


    "Philip!"


    Sauros spins around and gives Philip a round-house punch.


    Bogun~ a sickening sound like that resounds in the room.


    "Guuh!"


    Philip gets knocked over behind the sofa after his face receives the punch.


    That is really too fast. The speed of that punch is something that Eris can''t even match.


    "You bastard! You don''t even have one word of thanks to your own daughter''s savior! Are you teaching all this silly acting from the nobles?"


    Philip who isying sprawled on the floor calmly replies.


    "Father. Even though Paul has disowned his ties, he still holds the Greyrat''s family blood. With this, his son Rudeus has naturally inherited the Greyrat''s family blood and is a member of our family. Compared to some material rewards, I think it''s better to treat him like a family member would."


    Even if Philip has been beaten onto the floor, his tone is exceedingly indifferent.


    He might already have gotten used to it. Getting punched by Sauros.


    "If it''s that, then good! Don''t do the crap that the nobles do!"


    Sauros drops onto the sofa after hearing Philip.


    It seems he won''t apologize when he hits someone. He''s someone like that I think. This is a world of physical punishment.


    Come to think of it, Eris didn''t apologize to me after hitting me.


    She also didn''t thank me after I rescued her...... No, I''ll leave this matter.


    "Rudeus!"


    Sauros crosses his arms and raises his chin. His eyes sweeping down over me.


    I seem to have seen that somewhere.


    "I have something to request of you!"


    Is that the attitude to request something from someone?


    He''s really like Eris in this regard. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- No, this is the real deal. The kid is just imitating.


    "I hope that you teach Eris magic."


    "About this."


    "Eris just asked me of that. She said that Rudeus''s magic has left a deep impression on her and she doesn''t want you to go."


    Actually. It''s exactly as it sounds. You want to learn a magic that burns the eyes right?


    "Of course......"


    I actually nned to immediately agree, but I shut my mouth in an instant.


    It might be possible that Eris turning out that way is because of Sauros''s pampering.


    Even though it can''t bepletely put that way, just looking from the fact that she imitates Sauros, she should have been influenced in a pretty big way.


    For Eris''s maturity, she cannot be pampered anymore.


    Even though I don''t have the obligations to make Eris grow up well, I can''t teach anything when she''s like this.


    Looks like I need to correct her bit by bit, starting from where I can see her problems.


    "This matter should not be requested from Sauros-sama, but to let Eris herselfe over to request personally."


    "What did you say!?"


    Sauros suddenly raises his fist up like a volcano about to erupt.


    I cover my face in panic. This Jii-san is really a nuclear bomb.


    "S-she obviously has something to request of people, but she doesn''t want to lower her head. Do you want to raise Eris to be like that as an adult?"


    "Oh! That was well said! You''re right!"


    Sauros knocks his fist back onto his knee with a noise and nods forcefully.


    And then, with an incredible volume.


    "ERI¡ª¡ª¡ª-S! Come to the reception room right now!"


    I feel my eardrums nearly shatter.


    How much lung capacity do you need to be able to let out such an incredible sound?


    But Eris is the same way. Is there no civilized way to transmit a message like using the servants?


    These damnable rural hicks...


    Philip sits back on the sofa again, and that butler (I think his name is Alphonse) who reced the former one closes the opened door. I hear that Sauros alwayses and goes like the wind, so the door won''t be immediately closed.


    He really likes to push open the door with force, but he doesn''t really like to pull it. This is really a selfish Jii-san.


    "Yes!"


    A replyes from somewhere in a room.


    Within a moment, I can hear the pit-pat noise of running.


    "I''ming in!"


    Even though she doesn''t have her grandfather''s aura, Eris also pushes the door forcefully and enters the room.


    It''s like all of Eris''s actions are based on using her grandfather as a standard. Kids really like to imitate. hmm.


    If it wasn''t for the first day that I got beaten, I might have felt touched by this, but I need things to be clear today.


    This bad habit must be changed.


    "Ah..."


    Eris sees me sitting down, and raises her chin and stares at me.


    Is this the Boreas''s family intimidation posture that''s taught?


    "Ojii-sama. Have you helped me request the matter?"


    Boreas stands up with a flourish, and crosses his arms while looking at Eris.


    The exact same pose.


    "Eris! When you have something to request from others, you need to lower your own head and request it!"


    "Even though Oji-sama promised to help me just now..."


    "Cut the crap! If you don''t request it yourself, we''re not going to hire Rudeus!"


    Eh?


    W, what!?


    Ah, but, that''s true, that''s......


    Oh sheet. Did I just dig my own grave!?


    "Urgh, urgh..."


    Eris stares at me red-faced. That isn''t out of embarrassment, but fury and humiliation.


    If it''s wasn''t for Ojii-sama here, even if you went into the depths of hell, I''d find you and turn you into minced-meat. That kind of expression.


    That''s utterly terrifying...


    "P, please..."


    "Is that the attitude of requesting someone!"


    Sauros yells.


    Are you really qualified to say that?


    "Guh..."


    Eris suddenly grabs her red hair after hearing that, making twin-tails out of it. Improvised twin-tails. And she winks.


    "P,please teach Eris magic, nyan~¡î"


    Part 2


    Huh!?


    Is this a dream? My consciousness has flown to the clouds, like I''m in a nightmare.


    "You don''t need to teach menguage, nyan~¡î"


    Whhooaatt~~ Am I dreaming!?


    W, what''s happening. What''s going on?


    Extra dimension machine is activating!?


    Quickly install the 2 dimension machine and transport me into the world of Manga!


    "You also don''t need to teach me math, nyan~¡î"


    In conclusion. Very scary. Bloodcurdling.


    Despite her cute expressions, my heart has fear written all over it.


    The corners of her lips are smiling, but there''s no smile in her eyes. That''s the eyes of a predator.


    Is this this world''s attitude in requesting someone!?


    I can''t believe this...


    "Just teach me magic only, nyan~¡î"


    What did you say? You''re joking right? Did your attitude turn for the worse?


    Please look at Eris'' expression again.


    Her face is flushed with anger, written on it is if it''s not for this situation. I''ll punch you so hard that you will fly straight to heaven from the deepest depths of hell.


    Anger 8, humiliation 2, there''s actually 0 in embarrassment......?


    S, Sauros Jii-san please smack her head and tell her off.


    "Mmm. Eris is really cute. That''s okay right? What do you say Rudeus?"


    There''s only the doting Jii-sama on the side.


    Who!?


    Where did that fierce reliable Granduncle run to!?


    "Old master is very fond of the beast races. The time when Ghyine was first hired too, he had the final word."


    The butler reminds me seriously. Oh, that''s how it is. That''s not twin tails, but ears. And that really does look like drooping ears. Come to think of it, there are a lot of maids who are from the beast races.


    Ehhh, so that''s how it is?


    Sigh...


    "Eris."


    Eris'' father steps into the spotlight!


    Oh. You''re still here! Quick. Please smack her head and scold her, Philip-san!


    "It''s not good enough if you don''t twist your waist up!"


    Well, this side is useless too.


    OK, I see. This is how it is.


    The Greyrat family, including Paul, are people like this.


    Actually, Paul is considered to be more normal, right?


    "Excuse me, Sauros......Sama, can I ask a question...?"


    "Ask what?"


    "G, guys also have to do something like that?"


    "You big moron! Guys have to be like guys!"


    Even though I''mpletely confused, let''s just end things that way.


    This is seriously normal. The most normal in terms of sexual fetishes is Paul.


    That guy just likes big boobs.


    B, but wait a moment. Just think about it carefully.


    This is the most normal thing to me, but this is still a mistake.


    "...(Stares~)"


    I once again quietly observe Eris.


    I only see her face full of anger and humiliation, like a lion biting the metal fence...


    But this is also okay if I don''t think about the future right?


    No, wait a moment. If I turn it the other way around. Think about the future.


    Doesn''t Eris hate something like this!


    She also rejects this formality!


    If she tries requesting something from me in the future in the same manner.


    A minuteter, a small fry (me), will most likely get torn to shreds.


    Very good. I''ll do the exact opposite and end this habit!


    "Is this the attitude of requesting something!"


    My loud voice echoes in the mansion.


    After that, I spend a long time with a huge speech exining.


    They are finally moved with my words. And from then onwards, the Boreas''s style of "Request" is abolished.


    On one hand, Ghyine praises me for the efforts, while Eris starts to look at me with cold eyes.

 Chapter 24: Side Story— The Forest Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 24: Side Story¡ª The Forest Goddess</h4>


    Part 1


    Half a year after the territory Fedoa disappeared.


    Roxy finally reaches Fedoa, she opens her eyes wide to look at the empty [Grasnds].


    She is dumbfounded.


    Roxy is now standing at the main road that the Asura kingdom had maintained with stone paving.


    The stone-paved road extends from one end to the other.


    It should have been like that.


    But, the road in front has disappeared from sight, as if nothing existed there.


    There are only grasnds here.


    [......]


    There was something here. That point is understood.


    What happened here. That point is not known.


    What she knows is only the conclusion.


    The conclusion that only the Fedoa territory disappeared and the vige Buina disappeared.


    That youth called Rudeus, and the warm family who easily epted a Demon race like herself, have all disappeared.


    That is the only conclusion that she knows.


    She has heard this story many times on the way here. She thought that it was impossible and she was being lied to.


    In any case, she had never believed in it.


    Until she had seen the truth with her own eyes, she bet on thest sliver of hope.


    Roxy crumbles down to her knees.


    [Did you lose your family member too?]


    Before she knows it, the driver who brought her here is standing behind her.


    [An excellent student.]


    [Student hmm, but if it''s a magician''s student, you should have already been prepared that he would lose his life anytime right?]


    [He is only 10 years old.]


    [That''s really... very young...]


    The driver pats her shoulders as if tofort her, and sighs while saying.


    [Actually there''s a survivor camp for Fedoa. Do you want to go there? Well, it is difficult for a 10 years old to survive, but there''s the possibility that he''s there.]


    Roxy raises her head.


    [I''ll go!]


    Rudeus and the others are surely fine.


    He definitely survived with his quick wit, and must be living happily in the camp.


    Roxy once again hangs onto this sliver of hope.


    Part 2


    The camp is made up of several wooden houses. Rather than say it''s a survivor''s camp, it looks more like a vige.


    But this ce has a depressing atmosphere.


    (To think I would experience such an atmosphere in the Asura Kingdom.)


    The Asura kingdom that Roxy knows is a country that''s very abundant.


    It is a ce where everybody''s face is full of energy and smiles.


    The food is plentiful and the Monsters are very few, it is a ce that''s like a paradise.


    But right now, there are no smiles here.


    Even though there are no hungry people here. This is a ce of abundance, you can even pull up grass to eat and not starve.


    These people who are not starving should be smiling. Even though there are things that make people unhappy, but it isn''t like the atmosphere in the Magic continent full of killing intent.


    It should be something like that.


    But the scenery in front of Roxy only makes her frown.


    The temp adventure''s guild in the survivor camp.


    In front of the notice boards for making requests there''s an incredibly gloomy atmosphere.


    The men who lost their family members and their homes have been crying and shouting for half a year on the way back, asking why this had happened.


    A priest has thrown the Milis cross, which is the definition of his work, onto the ground.


    He no longer believes in anything.


    A merchant tries to slit his throat with a knife, but the surrounding people stop him.


    He has lost something more important than life.


    This is a living hell, and it''s probably hopeless.


    Roxy gets affected by the atmosphere, and starts gathering information in a mood as if she''s about to break into tears.


    Part 3


    In about an hour, Roxy has gathered enough information as to what happened.


    After the sky''s unusual phenomenon, a huge area Mana Cmity started.


    With something that resembles a giant area-of-effect spell, but not a huge explosion, all the people in Fedoa were randomly teleported all over the world.


    The buildings and forest simply vanished, only the people were hurled everywhere.


    And the people who made it home after so much trouble found that nothing was left and despaired.


    Roxy looks at the notice board. Right there is a list of dead people, and on the other side is a list of missing people. Another notice board has messages left for family members.


    [If you see this person during your travels, please send them here], numerous requests simr to this message are lined up together.


    The dead and the missing.


    Perhaps people who journeyed here have seen them.


    But because the contents of rumors about hurling people through the air are too ridiculous to believe, no one has paid attention to this.


    Roxy starts looking at the list of dead people. They aren''t too many, and she doesn''t know any of them.


    Inparison, the number of missing people is overwhelming to the eyes.


    They have been teleported to everywhere, and it is very likely that many have been killed by Monsters without leaving even a single bone behind.


    There are many people who probably died immediately after they were teleported to the mountains, air or sea.


    It is already considered to be good enough just to be able to gather information about the dead.


    [I found them...]


    Roxy knits her eyebrows, and finds Rudeus and the others in the missing people list.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    Zenith Greyrat.


    Lilia Greyrat.


    Aisha Greyrat.


    She knows about the incident where Lilia became Paul''s wife. Rudeus''s letter had mentioned it before.


    This person called Aisha, probably should be the sister, and there should be one more sister.


    After discovering that Paul and Norn are not on the name list, she ponders with sadness in her heart, and checks the list of dead people again.


    They are not there after all.


    They are probably alive. No, it''s possible that some information could have been omitted, it''s too early to be happy.


    [In any case, I should be happy that they didn''t die...]


    Roxy looks at the message board in a daze. From the contents she can imagine how much effort everyone has put into it.


    She feels slightly envious of them, if she is the one missing, no one woulde to find her with their utmost efforts.


    She thinks about her parents. It has been a long time since they quarreled and she rushed out from the vige.


    To the Migurd''s race, this isn''t very long ago.


    Time really flies. She thinks that it''s better to write a letter.


    [This is......]


    She finds a message, and the author is Paul Greyrat.


    [To Rudeus


    Zenith, Lilia and Aisha are missing, Norn is with me.


    Though I don''t know where you are, but I think you will find your way here. So I have pushed back the thought of finding you.


    I''m going to Milis continent, that ce is where Zenith was born.


    I also left a message at Lilia''s hometown, go ahead and search there. If you find them, go ahead and contact me with the method below.


    If you''re Zenith or Lilia, use the same method to contact me too.


    Also, if you know me or my family members, or you''re a former member of the [Fangs of the ck Wolf], please help me find them too.


    The former members of the [Fangs of the ck Wolf] still remember me right?


    I won''t say something like "forgive and forget". It''s fine if you scold me too.


    I''ll lick your shoes if you want me too, but all my properties are gone so I can''t pay you.


    Please, I beg of you, help me find my family.


    Contact Details.


    Milis continent, capital of the Milis holy kingdom, Milishion''s Adventurer Guild.


    Party Name [Buina''s Search party]


    n name [Fedoa''s Search group]


    From Paul Greyrat]


    Paul is still alive.


    Roxy feels a little more relieved to know that Paul is still alive.


    Even though Rudeus has described him as worthless in his letters, he''s still quite reliable under this situation.


    She carries on thinking whether she should join a party.


    That family had taken her in and she had lived with them for 2 years. Even now she still has fond memories of them.


    On various levels, there''s no need to hesitate on whether to help them.


    (Alright, I''ll join a party to find them.)


    Roxy decides.


    But how will she find them?


    [Fangs of the ck wolf] is probably Paul''s old party . They probably haven''t met with Rudeus before. They probably didn''t meet with Lilia too.


    She considers finding Rudeus first.


    Paul seems to think that Rudeus is capable ofing back, and that boy is capable of adapting very well.


    He might even have settled down somewhere else before the teleportation.


    If that''s the case, she needs to tell him what happened and bring him here.


    Still, where will she look?


    Paul has gone to the capital of the Milis Holy Kingdom. Which means that he would have left behind messages along the way.


    Asura''s borders, the dragon king''s country''s East Port, Milis Holy Kingdom''s West Port. At least these 3 areas will probably have messages left behind.


    Then, it will probably be best to search around there.


    The northern area of the central continent, Begaritto''s continent, the Magic continent. It should be around these few areas.


    Even though she has never been to Begaritto''s continent, she has heard that there are many Monsters and dungeons there.


    She''s a little familiar with the Magic continent, but it''s dangerous to travel alone. To be safe she should go to the northern area...


    No, it''s because it''s dangerous she should go there.


    The reason is because very few people will explore because it''s dangerous.


    (I''ll slip into a party for those two ces.)


    Alright, since I have decided I won''t stay very long here. I''ll go to the Dragon king''s country''s East Port.


    And from there, I''ll find a party to travel to the Magic continent from Begaritto.


    Roxy decides with that n, and travels to the south.


    Rudeus is alive.


    She firmly believes that.

 Chapter 25: The Con Artist Who Claimed to Be a God

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Con Artist Who imed to Be a God</h4>


    Part 1


    I dreamed.


    In the dream I am carrying Eris and flying.


    Even though my consciousness is hazy, why do I get the feeling that I''m flying?


    The scenery in front of me is changing at a frightening speed.


    It''s like at the speed of sound or the speed of light, flying up and down irregrly.


    I don''t understand why things turned out this way.


    I only believe that if I''m not careful, ah, no, even if I''m really careful I''ll lose speed and fall.


    I concentrate in this endlessly changing scene and find a safer ce tond on.


    Even if you ask why, I don''t know either.


    I only feel that I will die if I don''t do this.


    But I''m moving too quickly, the scenery in front of me changes faster than my eyes can keep up with, almost like the spinning des of a fan.


    I concentrate and pour mana into my body.


    And then, just for an instant, I slow down.


    This is bad, I''m falling.


    Just when I think of that, I see the ground. It is and that''s t.


    Falling into the sea is bad, falling on a mountain is bad also, so is the forest, but if it''s on a levelnd...


    As my hopes rise, I descend.


    In any case, I manage to sessfully brake andnd on the reddish-brown earth.


    My consciousness gets interrupted.


    Part 2


    The moment my eyes open, I find myself in apletely white world.


    There''s nothing in this world, I immediately realize this is a dream.


    A lucid dream or something.


    And my body is really heavy.


    [... Eh?]


    I look down at my body and get a fright.


    That''s the 34 year old body that I got used to looking at it.


    And at the same time, I remember my past.


    Regret, discord, crude, and my naive thinking.


    Once I think that those 10 years were like a dream, the despondency in my heart grows.


    I''ve returned.


    I intuitively realized that.


    And I actually epted that fact so easily.


    It was indeed a dream.


    Even though it has been such a long dream, I am happy.


    Born in a warm and loving family, being together with adorable girls for 10 years.


    Still, I want to enjoy it more.


    I see.


    Everything has ended......


    I can feel my memory of Rudeus getting dimmer.


    This dream or whatever, it''s something disappointing when I wake up.


    What am I hoping for, really...


    It''s unthinkable for a happy and favorable life to be given to me.


    Part 3


    I suddenly realize there''s a strange fellow over there.


    A nk white face with a grin.


    There are no special features.


    When I realize that''s a face, my thoughts immediately escape me.


    I can''t remember.


    Perhaps because of this reason, this person gives off the impression that he''s coveredpletely with mosaic.


    But I feel like he''s a warm person.


    [Hey, it''s our first meeting it seems. Hello, Rudeus-kun.]


    Under my depressed status, I am chatted up by an obscene-like person covered in mosiac.


    This person has a neutral voice, I can''t tell whether if it''s a male or female.


    This person is wearing mosiac, it should be fine if I treat it as a female and think of the erotic side.


    [You can hear me right?]


    Ah, of course I can hear you.


    Hello, hello.


    [Good, good, it''s a good thing you can greet.]


    Even though I can''t make a sound, I seem to be able tomunicate with this person.


    I''ll continue talking like this.


    [Not bad, you adjust quite well.]


    That''s not true at all.


    [Mmfufu. You do have it.]


    Well then, who might you be?


    [I''m just as you can see.]


    As you can see?


    Even though you are covered with Mosiac...


    Are you the Matchless Warrior Spellman?


    [Spellman? Who''s that, is that person simr to me?]


    Yes, it''s very simr, he''s even covered in mosaic too.


    [I see, your world also has something like that.]


    But there''s no one like you.


    [Is there no one like me... Well never mind. I''m a God. I''m the Human God, Hitogami.]


    Haa. Hitogami...


    [That''s an indifferent response.]


    No......


    Why is this God talking to me?


    Also, isn''t your appearance a littlete hm?


    Shouldn''t youe out a little earlier huh?


    [Come out a little earlier...? What does that mean?]


    Nothing at all. Please continue.


    [The things about you, I''ve watched them all. That''s quite an interesting life.]


    Peeping is a very interesting thing.


    [Yes, it really is interesting. That is why I have always been protecting you.]


    Protecting me...


    Thanks for that.


    You''re quite condescending hmm.


    I feel really irritated that I''m being looked down upon huh.


    [That''s really cold. I thought you were troubled so I talked to you.]


    The people who talk to someone when they are troubled are not good people.


    [I''m your ally.]


    Haa!


    Ally!


    You''re making meugh.


    Back in my past life, there were people like these.


    I''m your ally. Hey, I''ll protect you, so try your best.


    A bunch of people who don''t have any responsibilities. Just think about what happened after those people chased me out.


    Right now your words have this kind of vibe. I can''t trust you.


    [I''m a little stumped if you say this much...


    Well, in any case, I''ll give a suggestion.]


    I don''t need any advice...


    [Whether you want to follow my advice or not is totally your freedom.]


    Ahh. This type.


    Yes, yes there''s also a type like this.


    About advice...Guiding my thoughts, not from the inside, but from the outside.


    Really, I don''t know the advice''s true essence.


    Even if I try earnestly to move then there''s no meaning to it.


    The era "if you have the heart to do something, you will be able to solve things" is already over!


    Anything positive that you achieved will only be added on in despair and thrown back at you.


    Just like this!


    What sort of dream are you showing me, what kind damned parallel universe is this!


    Doing something like reincarnating me, and making me feel good about life.


    Is this your way of doing things? To bring me back to my past life when I''m living my life to the fullest!


    [No no, please don''t be mistaken. The things I want to tell you aren''t about your past life, they are things rted to your current life.]


    ... Hm? Then my body now is?


    [That''s your spiritual body. It''s not the physical body.]


    Spiritual body.


    [Of course, your physical body is also fine.]


    Then, this is just a dream?


    When I wake up, I won''t go back to that sheetty body again... right?


    [Yup. This is a dream. When you wake up, your body will go back to how it looks like. Are you relieved now?]


    I am relieved. I see, so this is a dream.


    [Ah, but this isn''t just a mere dream. I''m talking directly to your spiritual body. I''m surprised, you have such a difference between your spiritual body and physical body.]


    You''re really direct.


    Well, what do you want me to do?


    Because I''m a foreign thing in this world, so you want me to go back to where I am?


    [What, how can that be possible? Even if it''s me, outside the 6 surface worlds, I cannot send you back. Don''t you even know such an obvious thing?]


    Huh... what''s obvious and what''s not obvious, how should I know that?


    [You are quite right.]


    Wait. If you can''t send me back then you''re not the one who transferred me to this world?


    [Well. In the first ce, I won''t do something like reincarnation. This sort of thing is what the evil dragon god would do.]


    Hmm.


    The evil dragon god hmm...


    [So, do you want to hear it? The advice.]


    ... I don''t want to hear it.


    [Ehh! Why not?]


    Even though the situation right now isn''t anything good, you are too suspicious.


    I should not even bother to listen to anything at all from someone like you.


    [Suspicion... hm?]


    Ah, suspicious. You have the smell of a liar. You''re like a liar that I''ve seen in a game. If one listens to a liar, one will be manipted.


    [It''s not a scam, really. If it''s really a scam, I wouldn''t say something like if you want to listen to my advice or stuff like that.]


    Isn''t that just a strategy.


    [Just believeeee me.]


    Even though you''re a god, you''re crying in such a shameful voice.


    In the first ce the God I believe in is not you. A real God is one who gives me a real miracle.


    When another God from another religion says something strange, of course it''s suspicious.


    Also, people who keep bringing up things about trust are definitely liars.


    A book that I liked to read had that written in it, so it''s definitely not wrong.


    [I won''t say something like that, really. Just listen to what I have to say once.]


    What?


    What do you mean "just listen once", I know you''re trying to deceive me.


    In the first ce I have prayed so many times to the Gods during my past life.


    You didn''te to help me even with my death. Now you''re giving advice?


    [No, no, your God and I are two different beings. I did say I will help you from now onwards right?]


    That''s why I said I cannot trust you. It''s not enough with just lip service. If you want me to believe you, show me a miracle and let me see it.


    [I''m already doing it. I''m talking to you in a dream right, no one else can do it except me.]


    You''re just talking. Even if you don''t use a dream to connect, you can use a letter or something.


    [You''re right. You already say you cannot trust me, but you will die if I leave things like that.]


    ... Die? Why?


    [The Magic continent is a terrible ce. There''s almost nothing to eat, and inparison there are many strong monsters there. Though you''re capable ofmunicating,mon knowledge is very different. Are you really able to continue from here? Do you have that confidence?]


    Huh? Magic Continent? Wait a moment, what do you mean?


    [You got sucked in by that huge area-of-effect Mana cmity, and you were teleported.]


    Mana cmity. That light?


    [Yes, it''s that light.]


    Teleportation. So that''s a teleportation...


    It''s not only me who got involved in this.


    I wonder if Philip is alright.


    Buina should be fine since it''s quite far from there.


    Sylphy must be worried.


    ... What has happened there?


    [You''re asking me, does that mean you''re willing to trust me? You refused to believe me just then.]


    You''re right. I got deceived so easily.


    [I can only say that everyone is praying for your safety. Praying for you toe back or something.]


    That''s ... Anyone will do that.


    [Is that so? Somewhere in the corners of your heart, you have the thought that if you disappeared from this world, you would give others relief right?]


    ...


    It''s a lie if I said I didn''t think that. I disappeared in my previous world where I wasn''t needed. Even now I still have that thought.


    [But you''re not someone who isn''t needed in this world. Please return safely.]


    Ahh. You''re right.


    [But if you follow my advice, even though I won''t say it''s a definite thing, you have a very high chance of going back.]


    Wait. Before that I want to ask about your goal. Why are you obsessed with me?


    [You really talk a lot... It''s because the way you''re living is interesting. Isn''t that enough?]


    The people who act simply because things are interesting are certainly bad people.


    [Is that how it works in your previous world?]


    Because the people who act because things are interesting only enjoy manipting others on the palms of their hands.


    [Perhaps I have that part within me.]


    Also, what is so interesting about me.


    [Rather than say it''s interesting, why not say it''s meaningful. It''s really rare to see a person from a foreign world. Giving you advice and letting you interact with all sorts of people. What kind of ending will it be...?]


    I see. It''s like giving a monkey a vague order and watching how it aplishes the task. That''s really an exaggerated pastime you have.


    [Hah... You. Have you forgotten my first question?]


    Your first question?


    [Then I''ll ask again. Do you have the confidence? The confidence to live on in thispletely unknown and dangerous ce.]


    ... No.


    [Then isn''t it better to listen to my advice? Even though I''ll say this again, it''s your freedom to choose whether you want to follow my advice.]


    Fine, I understand. I understand. Advice or whatever, can you just say it already? In the end you''ve said so many things that are long and tedious. Just tell me one-sidedly and end it, isn''t that good enough.


    [... Yes, yes. Rudeus, listen carefully. When you wake up, please rely on the guy beside you, and then help him.]


    The mosaic god only leaves these lines behind, and disappeared while leaving an echo behind.

 Chapter 26: The Superd

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Superd</h4>


    Part 1


    When I woke up it''s already evening.


    Whates into my view is a star-filled sky.


    There are wooden branches burning and crackling.


    The shadows made from the mes dance from side to side.


    I seem to be sleeping beside a bonfire.


    Of course, I do not have the memories of making a bonfire, and also do not have the memories of making a camp.


    Thest memory that I have... Ah.


    The sky''s colors suddenly changed, and we were surrounded by a white light.


    And then, it was that dream.


    Damn it.


    I saw an irritating dream.


    [Hah......!]


    I look down at my body in a panic.


    It is not that slow and fat body that was unable to do anything. The young and strong Rudeus has returned.


    As I confirm that fact, the earlier memory that was like a dream starts to fade.


    I exhale in relief.


    [Tch.]


    This damnable Human God really makes me feel unpleasant all over.


    But this is really good. It seems that I''m still alive in this world.


    There are many things that I have not done... At least let me throw away the proof of being a Magician.


    I try to get up.


    My back really hurts. Is it because I had been lying on the ground since thending?


    Underneath the evening sky, the crackednd stretched out.


    There seems to be hardly any nts growing here. There is not even an insect here. Other than the bonfire''s crackling I can''t hear anything.


    Where is this?


    At least in my memories I didn''t see a ce like this.


    The Asura Kingdom is full of forests and grasnds.


    Did the white light change things to this scenery...?


    Aah, no.


    That''s not it. It''s not like that.


    Hitogami said it before, I have been teleported.


    To the Magic continent.


    Then, this ce should be the Magic continent.


    It must certainly be due to that light... Oh.


    Ghyine and Eris...!


    After I stand up I turn and look behind me. Eris is sleeping while grabbing onto my cuffs.


    Why is there a mantle covering her body?


    I didn''t wear something like that...


    Well,dies first, I guess.


    Behind her is the "The Arrogant Water Dragon King" Magic staff.


    In any case, she doesn''t look like she''s hurt, and I feel relieved once again.


    Perhaps Ghyine did something for her.


    Even though I want to wake Eris up, I feel that she will find me annoying so I leave her alone.


    Where''s Ghyine?


    I look around my surroundings once more, and there is someone at the bonfire that I didn''t notice earlier.


    [...!?]


    I realize in an instant that this person is not Ghyine.


    He''s a male.


    He sits there without moving a muscle, observing and staring at me.


    But I don''t feel he''s being cautious of us.


    Rather, hmmm, ah that''s right.


    Like an Onee-chan walking to a shy cat.


    Because we are children, he must be worried that we are afraid of him.


    So there are no signs of hostility.


    The moment I rx, I notice his appearance.


    Emerald green hair.


    Porcin-like white skin.


    A ruby-like stone on his forehead that''s like an eye.


    Under his arm is a trident.


    The Superd race.


    His face is full of scars.


    His eyes are sharp, his expression solemn, and there''s a look of danger about him.


    I think back to what Roxy taught me.


    [Don''t get close to the Superd race and do not talk to them.]


    In a second I prepare to grab Eris and escape with everything I have, but I remember Hitogami''s words, and stop.


    [Rely on the man beside you, and help him.]


    That self-termed God''s words cannot be trusted.


    After saying what he wanted to say, a strange man immediately appeared before us, so why should I trust him?


    Also, it is the Superd race.


    I heard from Roxy all sorts of frightening things about this race.


    Even if that God said something about "Relying on him then help him out", why should I believe him?


    Who should I trust?


    A Human God whom I don''t even know, or Roxy.


    It goes without saying, the one that I will believe in is Roxy.


    So I should run away right now.


    No. It''s precisely because of how this situation turned out, that it could be [Advice]. If I had no other information on this situation, I would definitely run away.


    With that result, if I run away sessfully... What will happen after that?


    I take a look at the surroundings. This ce is dark and it is somewhere that I have never seen before. The ground is full of cracks and covered with rocks.


    [Teleported to Magic Continent.]


    If I believe that line, then this is the Magic Continent.


    Come to think of it, I forgot about the fact that I saw a strange dream because of that Human God''s impact.


    The dream where I flew everywhere around the world.


    Mountains, seas, forests, valleys... ces where we would immediately die.


    If that dream is rted to the current situation, then it might be possible that we have been teleported.


    Right now I''m not even sure where we are in the Magic Continent. If we run away, it could mean that we are stranded in this vast ce.


    In the end, there is really no other choice to speak of.


    Escaping from this man or winning against him, the end result is Eris and I roaming the Magic Continent alone, which is a bad one.


    Or, should I bet on it? When the day breaks, I''ll bet on the fact that there''s a vige nearby?


    Stop joking.


    Don''t I clearly understand how difficult it would be when I don''t know the way?


    Calm down. Breathe in deeply.


    I will not trust the Human God. But, how about this guy?


    Look closely at him. Observe his face. What''s that expression he has right now?


    That''s uneasiness. An expression that''s mixed with uneasiness and resignation.


    At the very least, he''s not a monster without emotions.


    Roxy says not to approach the Superd Race. But in truth she also said that she has never met with them.


    I know the concepts of <Discrimination>,


    and <Witch hunt>. There''s the possibility that the Superd Race has been misunderstood. Roxy shouldn''t have the intention to tell me something false, but it''s a possibility that they are misunderstood.


    From my intuition, he''s not dangerous. At least I don''t feel any questionable vibes like that Human God from him. Even though, based on his appearance, one will still feel guarded towards him.


    Then, I''ll talk to him.


    I make my decision.


    [Hello.]


    [... Aah.]


    I got a reply from him after I greet him. What should I ask next?


    [Are you the messenger of God-sama?]


    That man tilts his head after hearing the question.


    [Even though I don''t understand the intention of what you asked, you fell from the sky. The children from the Human Race are very weak, so I made a bonfire to warm your bodies.]


    The name <Hitogami> didn''t appear. Is it possible that the Human God didn''t speak to this man?


    If I believe in the words [Because it''s interesting.], then it''s not just based on my actions.


    It is also based on that Human God''s interest in observing our interactions.


    If that''s the case, then this man can probably be trusted. I''ll try talking a little more.


    [We''re saved by you. Thank you very much.]


    [... Are your eyes unable to see?]


    [Hah?]


    I suddenly get a strange question.


    [No, I can see very well with both of my eyes?]


    [Then, you grew up without hearing stuff about the Superd''s race from your parents?]


    [Leaving my parents aside, my Shishou told me to be alert against the Superd''s race. Something like, do not approach them.]


    [... Is it fine for you not to observe your Shishou''s guidance?]


    He slowly asks, as if to ascertain something.


    [You, even when you see me, are not afraid?]


    I''m not afraid. I don''t feel fear, but I am suspicious.


    However, I don''t need to say that out loud.


    [It would be very rude if I were to be afraid of the person who saved me.]


    [You''re a really strange child.]


    He shows a baffled expression.


    Strange, hm.


    Well, it''s probably normal to avoid the Superd Race.


    I read about the History on Lace. After the war, the Superd Race was persecuted.


    Even though the persecution towards the other Magic races has faded, the Superd Race is very different.


    It''s almost like how the American soldiers faced the Japanese soldiers, where every race here is prejudiced against the Superd race.


    It is almost as if there is a statement like this: If there''s absolute evil in this world, it''s the Superd Race.


    [...]


    He throws the dry branches into the bonfire. It makes a splitting noise. I''m not sure if it is because of this noise, Eris utters a [Nuuu] and seems to wake up. Perhaps she''s already awake.


    Uh oh, that''s a bad thing. If Eris wakes up she will definitely make a racket. Before everything turns to chaos, I''ll at least introduce myself first.


    [I am Rudeus Greyrat. May I please have your name?]


    [Ruijerd Superdia.]


    Specific Magic races will take the Race''s name as their surname.


    Using the family name or something is basically only what the Human race will do.


    Sometimes other races will ask that out of curiosity.


    Just to add on, Roxy''s surname is Migurdia. It was written in Roxy''s dictionary.


    [Ruijerd-san. I think that the girl here is about to wake up soon. Because she''s a girl who''s a little noisy, I''ll apologize in advance. I''m sorry.]


    [It''s fine, I have gotten used to it.]


    If it''s Eris, it will not be strange for her to hit Ruijerd''s face once she sees it. In order not to fight against him, it''s important to stop her early.


    [Excuse me.]


    I nce at Eris''s face and I think it''s still safe for now.


    I look at Ruijerd again.


    Under the dim light, I can see he''s wearing something that greatly resembles tribal clothes.


    The image is like an American Indian. Both his vest and trousers have embroidery on them.


    [Mu...]


    It makes me feel bad.


    He has a different feel from that Human God''s forceful approach, I have a good impression of him.


    [Where is this ce?]


    [This is the Northeastern area of the Magic Continent, Bigoya. It''s near the Kishirisu city.]


    [Magic Continent...]


    If I remember correctly, the Kishirisu city is at the Northeastern area in the Magic continent. That is, if his words can be trusted.


    [Why did we drop here?]


    [If you don''t know it yourselves, I won''t know it either.]


    [Hmm, that''s true.]


    Because it''s a fantasy world, it isn''t surprising if anything happens...


    Even someone as big as Perugius''s follower making an entrance happened, this might not be the result of a coincidence. That is to say, the possibility that it has something to do with the Human God is very high.


    But if this is just a coincidence when we got involved, then we are fortunate to simply survive.


    [In any case, I am thankful for your help.]


    [You don''t need to thank me. Leaving that aside, where are you heading?]


    [The Asura Kingdom in the Central continent, the city Roa in the Fedoa territory.]


    [Asura... It''s very far away, hmm.]


    [Indeed so.]


    [But you don''t need to worry, I''ll send you home.]


    The Northeastern Magic continent and Asura Kingdom. They are at the opposite ends of the world. It''s as far as Las Vegas to Paris.


    Furthermore, in this world, ships only set off at specific areas. That is why we need to travel bynd until we reach a suitable location to take a ship.


    [Do you have any clues as to what happened?]


    [Clues... When the sky started to glow, a person called Arumanfi of the Bright came before us, and said he was here to stop the phenomenon. As we talked to him, white light gushed forth suddenly... The next moment I find myself waking up here.]


    [Arumanfi... Even Perugius is on the move? If that''s the case, something must have happened. It''s good that it ended with just teleportation.]


    [You''repletely right. If that was an explosion or something we would have died immediately.]


    Even when Ruijerd heard the name "Perugius" he did not falter. Surprising. Perhaps Ruijerd is a person who is not affected by anything.


    [By the way, have you heard of the existence of Hitogami?]


    [Hitogami? No. Is that the name of a human?]


    [Ah, no, it''s fine if you have never heard of it.]


    I don''t think he''s lying.


    I can''t think of a reason... why he would hide the knowledge about the Human God.


    [Nevertheless, Asura kingdom hmm.]


    [It''s very far right? It''s okay. You can just send us to a nearby vige...]


    [No, A Superd warrior will not change any decisions that he makes.]


    His words are stubborn but steady.


    Even without the Human God''s advice, on just this point alone I might trust Ruijerd.


    But I''m still suspicious.


    [But it''s the other end of the world, you do know that right?]


    [A child shouldn''t worry too much.]


    He timidly ces his hand and strokes my head.


    He rxes when he sees that I didn''t refuse him.


    This person, I wonder if he likes kids?


    But it''s not like the trip is 10 minutes. Even though he said that he will send us back, it is difficult to believe him.


    [Are you able to speak thenguage? Do you have money? Do you know where to go?]


    He asks, and I reflect on his words.


    I have been using the Human Racenguage to speak to him, and yet this man from the Magic Race is able to reply fluently in the Human Racenguage.


    [I can speak the Magic God''snguage. I know Magic so I can earn money. If you bring me to a ce with people, I can find my own way.]


    I try to steer the conversation into rejecting him. Even though this man can be trusted, I feel that things would advance how the Human God expects them to be, and I think it''s better to avoid that.


    But after thinking through my wordsden with suspicion, Ruijerd''s steady replyes back.


    [Is that so... Then let me be your guard. It will hurt the pride of the Superd Race if I leave children to fend for themselves.]


    [You really are a proud race.]


    [It''s a pride that has been scarred.]


    With this joke, Iughed with a haha.


    Ruijerd also curls the corners of his lips andugh.


    It''s different from the suspicious smile from the Human God, it''s a warm smile.


    [In any case, we should first go to a vige that I am familiar with.]


    [Yes.]


    Even though I don''t really trust the Human God, perhaps this man can be trusted.


    At least until we reached the vige, I''ll trust him.


    Part 2


    After a while, Eris''s eyes snap open. She sits up in an instant and looks around everywhere. She soon begins to feel uneasy, but shows obvious relief after meeting with my eyes. And then she meets the gaze from Ruijerd''s eyes.


    [KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!]


    A scream that is from the depths of her soul. She retreats backwards while lying down, and then she tries to stand up to flee, but falls down t onto the ground.


    She''s frightened to the point of freezing altogether.


    [NOOOOoooooooOOOOOOo!]


    Eris falls into panic.


    But even if she doesn''t struggle about, she is unable to crawl away.


    She crouches there, trembling and shivering, and raises her voice to scream.


    [No! Noooo! Scary! Soscaryscaryscary! Help me, Ghyine! Ghyine! Ghyineuu! Why aren''t youing! No, no! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Sorry! Sorry! I''m so sorry Rudeus! Kicking you or something I''m so sorry! Because I''m such a coward I''m so sorry! I can''t keep my promise So shorrrryyyyyy, wahhhh, wahhhhhhhhhh!]


    Finally she curls up like a turtle hiding in its shell and cries.


    I shudder after witnessing that scene.


    (That, Eris, is so frightened...)


    Eris is a strong willed girl. Her motto is most likely [I''m the queen of the entire world].


    She''s really violent and selfish, and in any case she will hit you before thinking it through. She''s pretty much that sort of child.


    Is it possible that I made a seriously huge mistake?


    Is it possible that the Superd Race is someone who absolutely cannot be approached?


    I look at Ruijerd. He''s still calm.


    [That''s the normal reaction.]


    How''s that possible?


    [Is it because I''m abnormal?]


    [You''re abnormal. But...]


    [But?]


    [You''re not bad.]


    Ruijerd''s face seen from the side looks terribly lonely.


    I reflect on that for a moment while I stand up and walk towards Eris. Hearing the footsteps, Eris quivers in fright.


    I slowly stroke her back. Thinking back, every time I cried whenever I was afraid of something, Grandmother would stroke me on the back just like this.


    [Al¡ªright, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.]


    [H, what do you mean don''t be afraid! Th-that''s a Superd!]


    I don''t know why she''s so frightened. Because, it''s that Eris. She''s the Eris that will bare her fangs when she faces Ghyine. There should be nothing that will make her afraid.


    [Is it so frightening?]


    [B, because, the Su, Superd race will! E, eat children! They will eat children right? Hc...]


    [He won''t eat you.]


    He won''t eat us right? I look at Ruijerd, and he shakes his head.


    [I don''t eat children.]


    Right?


    [Here now, he says he won''t eat children!]


    [B, b, because! Because he''s a Superd! He''s from a Magic Race!]


    [Even though he''s from a Magic Race, he knows how to speak the Human Racenguage.]


    [It''s not thenguage problem!]


    Eris raises her head up and growled at me. She''s back to normal. As expected, this expression belongs to the real Eris.


    [Oh, are you fine with that? If you don''t curl yourself up, you will get eaten right?]


    [Don''t treat me like an idiot!]


    Eris res at me after I speak to her with the tone of treating her like an idiot.


    And then she maintains her expression and stares at Ruijerd sharply.


    She shakes violently. Her eyes are also wet. If she stands up like her usual self, she will shake her knees, probably.


    [P, p, p, pleased. To meee-et you. I-I''m, Eris, Bo, Bo, Boreas... Greyrat!]


    Eris half cries while introducing herself.


    Introducing herself while acting haughty is a little funny.


    Ahh, no, if you put it that way I possibly taught her something like that. When meeting someone else, just introduce yourself tounch a preemptive strike.


    [Eris Boboboreas Greyrat? The human race has started to use funny names that I don''t know of.]


    [No! It''s Eris Boreas Greyrat! I just stuttered slightly! Compared to that, introduce yourself too!]


    After shouting, Eris goes [Ah!] and shows an uneasy expression. She finally realizes who she is yelling at.


    [Is that so? My apologies. I am Ruijerd Superdia.]


    Eris rxes her tense expression, and shows off triumphantly.


    A "How about that, I''m not scared of him." expression.


    [So, I said it will be okay right? As long as we canmunicate, everyone can be friends.]


    [Yeah! It''s just like what Rudeus said! Okaa-sama lied to me!]


    So it''s Hilda who taught her? It''s just a folklore to express how scary it is. Oh, wait, even if it''s me, if I see a spirit without legs or some namahage, I''ll be frightened too.


    [What did Hilda say?]


    [If I don''t quickly go to sleep the Superd race wille and eat me.]


    I see, to get a child to sleep she used superstition. Something like Shimhau Ojisan.


    [But he won''t eat children. Why not be friends with the Superd race, so you can brag to everyone.]


    [I can brag e-even to Oji-sama and Ghyine...?]


    [Of course.]


    I look at Ruijerd, and he''s showing signs of surprise. Good.


    [Ruijerd-san seems to have very few friends, I think if Eris requests to be friends with him, he will be on good terms with you.]


    [B, but...]


    Did I say something too much like a child...


    As I think back on what I said, Eris hesitates.


    Contemting further, Eris doesn''t have any friends, and... I''m a little different.


    Perhaps she''s a little scared of the vocabry word "Friend". Looks like she still needs a push.


    [Hey, Ruijerd-san too!]


    As I urge him, Ruijerd finally seems to understand the current situation.


    [Eh? Ahh. Eris... Please treat me favorably.]


    [W, well it can''t be helped! I, I''ll be your friend!]


    Seeing Ruijerd lower his head, something in Eris crumbles apart.


    That''s great.


    But seeing this, Eris is really simple. I feel stupid for thinking about this and that.


    But, if I don''t mind the naive part about Eris, hmmm...


    [Phew, in any case, let''s rest for a little while today.]


    [What, you''re sleeping already?]


    [Yes Eris, I''m very tired right now. I really feel sleepy.]


    [Is that so? Then it can''t be helped. Good night.]


    I lie down and Eris stays beside me,ying a mantle-like thing (I believe it''s probably Ruijerd''s) over my body.


    I''m really exhausted.


    Before I lose my consciousness,


    [Are you not scared anymore?]


    [I''m fine if I''m with Rudeus.]


    I hear some lines.


    Hah, even if it''s only Eris, I must send her back safely.


    As I consider that, I fall asleep.

 Chapter 27: A Master’s Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 27: A Master''s Secrets</h4>


    Part 1


    I saw a dream.


    A dream where angels were descending from the sky.


    It was different from yesterday, I was certain it was a good dream.


    But as I thought of that, there was mosaic covering over their crotch, and they were giggling with their repulsive faces with a [Fufufu].


    It seemed like a nightmare.


    As I became aware of that fact, I woke up.


    [It''s a dream...]


    Recently I have been having bad dreams...


    In front of me is a world filled with rocks and earth, extending endlessly towards the horizon.


    The Magic Continent.


    A fragment of the Gigantic Continent that had been split apart due to the Human-Demon war. It had once been the domain where the Demon God Lace gathered the Demon races.


    The area of this continent is about half the size of the Central Continent.


    But there are almost no nts here. The earth is covered with lots of cracks, the highs and lows of thend have a huge height difference. There are incredibly big boulders that hinder visibility, making this ce a natural maze.


    Also, the Mana concentration in the Magic Continent is very dense, and there are a lot of strong Monsters. It had been said that if you go across the Magic Continent, you will take 3 times longer than crossing the Central Continent.


    Part 2


    It''s going to be a long journey.


    When I am thinking of exining it to Eris, I find her to be very energetic. Her eyes seem to be filled with stars when she looks across the Magic Contintent''snd.


    (Rudi) [Eris, concerning this ce, it is the Magic Continent...]


    (Eris) [Magic Continent! Then our journey is about to start!]


    She''s really happy.


    Full ofposure.


    Anything I say now will not make her insecure.


    Part 3


    Eris and Ruijerd became very close together. It seems that when I was asleep they were still chatting.


    Well, it''s better than quarreling.


    Eris happily talks about the stories of her home, the stuff about Magic and sword lessons.


    Even though Ruijerd talks very little, he always makes an agreeable reply when she''s talking.


    What happened to that frightened behavior at the beginning?


    Eris has actually became unafraid of this frightening man.


    Even though Eris asionally says something dreadfully rude, which at times makes my back turn cold, Ruijerd doesn''t particrly be angry.


    No matter what she says, Ruijerd turns it aside without hesitation.


    Who''s the one who spread the rumors that the Superd race gets violent easily.


    But even though I put it that way, the current Eris is more or less capable of reading the mood now.


    Regarding this, I think Edona taught her properly not to mention things that might make people angry.


    I hope that''s the case.


    But I don''t know how much tolerance he has in regards to unfamiliar people, and I wish that Eris would be more prudent about it.


    Of course, Eris''s patience is also very low and I hope Ruijerd is careful too.


    Just as I''m thinking about this, I can hear Eris''s voice getting louder.


    [Is Rudeus your brother?]


    [No!]


    [But, isn''t Greyrat a family name?]


    [Even though it''s his name, he''s not my brother!]


    [Half-sibling from the mother''s side? Half-sibling from the father side?]


    [He doesn''t belong to either side!]


    [Even though I''m not very clear about the Human race, but you should treasure your family member.]


    [I already said you''re taking things the wrong way!]


    [It''s fine, just cherish him well.]


    [Uuu...]


    Eris falters and uses a strong tone.


    [I, I''m cherishing him...]


    Well, even though we''re not real siblings.


    Eris is older than me.


    Part 4


    The Magic Continent is nothing but rocks, and thend elevation is very steep. The ground is also very hard.


    If you dig at the soil, it will stter everywhere.


    There''s no nutrients in it at all.


    Thend is one step short of bing a desert. If you keep living in thisnd, even the Demon races will fight amongst themselves.


    There is almost no vegetation and asionally I see rocks that are like cacti.


    [Hmm. Wait a while. Absolutely do not move from here.]


    Ruijerd will do that every 10 minutes, and runs to the direction in front of us. He jumps lightly over the hills that are full of rocks, and disappears within moments.


    What incredible physical ability he has.


    Even though Ghyine is also amazing, if you were to convert their agility into numbers, then Ruijerd''s agility points might be even higher than Ghyine.


    Ruijerdes back within less than five minutes.


    [Sorry for the long wait, let''s go.]


    Even though he didn''t say anything there''s a faint scent of blood on the tip of the trident. I guess he went ahead to clear the monsters blocking us from moving forward.


    Indeed, in Roxy''s dictionary, the ruby-colored stone on the Superd''s race has the use of a radar. With this ability, they are able to quickly find their enemies.


    Ruijerd preemptively kills the Monsters in an instant before they notice us.


    [Hey! What have you been doing since the beginning?]


    Eris rudely asks.


    [I cleared the Monsters in front of us.]


    Ruijerd tersely replies.


    [How do you know where they are when you obviously can''t see them!]


    [If it''s me I can see them.]


    Ruijerd says that and moves his hair out of his face. His forehead is revealed and we can see the ruby-colored stone.


    Even though Eris retreats slightly for an instant, she carefully looks at the stone, finding it pretty. She then shows an interested expression.


    [That''s really convenient!]


    [It might be convenient, but I have thought of countless times where it''s better that I don''t have this.]


    [Then I''ll help you wear it! Here, take it out!]


    [That''s impossible.]


    Ruijerdughs wryly. Eris has started to learn how to joke...


    It''s a joke right?


    They seem to be having a lot of fun, I''ll participate too.


    [On that subject, I have heard that the Monsters here are very powerful...]


    [There aren''t many powerful ones here. The numbers of the creatures here might be on the high side because it''s far away from town.]


    Indeed, there are a lot of them.


    From the start, Ruijerd would clear the monsters every ten minutes. If it''s in the Asura kingdom, you won''t even meet a single Monster even if you ride in a horse carriage for hours.


    For the Asura kingdom, the knights and adventurers will clear the Monsters at fixed intervals.


    But even if it''s here, the number of encounters for the Magic continent is just too high.


    [From the beginning you have been fighting by yourself, are you really alright?]


    [It''s fine. I killed all of them with one strike.]


    [I see... If you''re tired please tell me. I can support you as I am able to use Healing Magic.]


    [There is no need for children to worry too much.]


    As he says that, Ruijerd ces his hand on my head and strokes it timidly.


    Perhaps this person really likes to stroke children''s heads?


    [You only need to stay beside your younger sister''s side to protect her.]


    [I already said! Who''s his younger sister! I''m the older sister!]


    [Hmm, is that so? My apologies.]


    Ruijerd says that and strokes Eris''s head, but the conclusion ends up in his hand being smacked away.


    Poor Ruijerd.


    Part 5


    It has been almost 3 hours.


    Because of the road''s elevation difference, we stopped countless times. To cross the snake-like roads, we also spent a lot of time.


    If you calcte it in a straight line, we probably have not even reached 1 kilometer.


    I''m exhausted. I was like that yesterday as well.


    I don''t know why my body feels so tired. Is it because of the teleportation? Or simply because I don''t have the stamina?


    Under Ghyine''s guidance, I should have been properly trained to raise my physical abilities...


    [It''s a vige!]


    Eris looks as if she''s not tired at all, and looks at the ce with great interest. I''m jealous of her stamina.


    Even though Eris says it''s a vige, but this ce feels more like a hamlet. A dozen houses gathered together and surrounded by roughly made fences. Beside the fence is a small cultivated field.


    Even though I''m not sure what it''s growing, I think it''s probably barren.


    With a ce like this where there is no river water or something simr, it''s probably a futile attempt.


    [Halt!]


    The entrance is being blocked. As I look closely, there seems to be a youth around the age of a middle schooler. His hair is blue, and reminds me of Roxy.


    [Ruijerd, what''s with all these people!]


    He''s speaking in the Demon Godnguage. Looks like my listening ability for Demon Godnguage is okay. I''m able to properly understand it, OK.


    [It''s the aforementioned shooting star]


    [They are suspicious, you can''t let these people into the vige!]


    [Why. Where do they look suspicious?]


    Ruijerd''s face tightens, and closes on him to press for an answer.


    What an earth-shattering bloodlust.


    If I saw him for the first time disying that bloodlust, I would immediately run away without second thoughts.


    [T, they look suspicious no matter how you look at it!]


    [They were merely dragged into Asura''s Mana cmity and teleported here.]


    [B, but-]


    [You bastard, are you forsaking these children...?]


    Ruijerd''s clenches his fist. I grab his hand by reflex.


    [This is his job, please restrain yourself.]


    [What...?]


    [I mean, for an underling like him, he won''t be able to solve the problem. Isn''t it better to find someone whose position is higher?]


    The youth''s eyebrows knit together when he hears the word underling.


    [You''re right. Robin, call the chief.]


    Ruijerd res at the youth with his eyes stating, <Cut the damn crap out>.


    [Ahh, I''m also thinking of the same thing.]


    The youth called Robin closes his eyes, and keeps this appearance for over 10 seconds...


    [...]


    What''s this guy doing? Start going already.


    Closing your eyes or something, are you dozing off right here!


    Or are you waiting for a kiss?


    [Ruijerd-san, this is...?]


    [The Migurd race can talk with one another even if they are not at the same location.]


    [Ah, now that you mention it, I remember that my Shishou also taught me this.]


    To be more urate, it was written in Roxy''s letter. The Migurd race can correspond with each other if they are close by.


    Adding on to that, Roxy also wrote in order to get away from that ability, she left the vige.


    Poor Roxy...


    That being said, this means this is the Migurdmunity.


    It might be better if I said Roxy''s name. Ah, no, I still don''t know what''s the rtionship between Roxy and this vige, it''s a possibility that I''m bringing unnessary trouble to myself.


    [The chief should being soon.]


    [It''s okay if we can go ahead to find him too right?]


    [How can I let you enter the vige!]


    [Is that so?]


    Temporarily, the atmosphere turned ufortable. Eris softly pulls on my sleeves.


    [Hey, what''s happening?]


    Eris doesn''t understand the Demon Godnguage.


    [He says that we''re very suspicious, so he''s letting the chief check the situation.]


    [What, where do we look suspicious...]


    Eris frowns and looks at her own clothes. It''s the same clothes as when she goes out to the town and attends sword lessons.


    Even though it might seem to be a little light for dressing, but it''s not strange at all.


    At least I don''t think she''s very different from Ruijerd. If she was wearing a dress or something, that would actually be suspicious...


    [It will be fine right?]


    [What do you mean by fine?]


    [If you ask me what it is, I also find it hard to exin clearly... That is, you know...]


    [It''s fine.]


    [Ye-s...?]


    As expected, when we had the argument at the entrance, Eris seems to feel a little uneasy. But after I told her it will be fine she immediately turns meek.


    [The chief seems to being now.]


    There seems to be a boy-like adult walking with a caneing out from the vige. And there are two girls who look like they are from middle school holding on to him.


    Everyone looks young.


    Perhaps, even when a Migurd bes an adult they still look like they are in middle school? Roxy''s dictionary didn''t mention something like that.


    Oh wait, the drawings on the dictionary resembles middle schoolers.


    I thought it''s Roxy''s self portrait, even her chest looks a bit fuller... Perhaps that''s actually the appearance of an adult Migurd Race?


    As I keep thinking, the chief starts talking with Robin.


    [These are the children right...?]


    [Yes, it seems that one of them can speak the Demon Godnguage, no matter how you look at it, it feels suspicious.]


    [Language or whatever, anyone can speak it if they learn it right?]


    [Why would a human at that age learn the Magic Godnguage!]


    Seriously.


    The chief pats Robin''s shoulders.


    [Well, well. You should calm down a little.]


    The chief walks slowly to my side. In any case, I lower my head.


    Not the nobilities'' etiquette, it''s the Japanese ojigi.


    [It is my pleasure to meet you for the first time. My name is Rudeus Greyrat.]


    [Oh, you''re very polite. I''m the chief of thismunity, Rocks.]


    I make an eye signal at Eris. He looks like he''s the same age as her, but the chief''s mannerisms ispletely different to her, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    She crosses her arms and then ces it down, and she looks like she''s unable to calm down.


    She''s hesitating whether to cross her arms and take on an imposing stance.


    [Eris, go ahead and make your greeting.]


    [B, but, I don''t know the Demon Godnguage?]


    [Just do the same thing that you''re taught in etiquette ss. I''ll trante for you.]


    [Uu- I, I''m pleased to meet you, I am Eris Boreas Greyrat.]


    Eris follows what she had learned in the etiquette ss to make a greeting. Rocks smiles after seeing that.


    [The youngdy over there, is she making a greeting?]


    [Yes, this is our way of greeting in our hometown.]


    [Hoh~ But it is different from you?]


    [It is different from males and females.]


    Rocks nods in a [I see, I see] manner, and and imitates my example and lowers his head to Eris.


    [I''m the chief of thismunity, Rocks.]


    Eris looks at me in a loss when she sees the chief suddenly lowering his head.


    [Rudeus, what is he saying?]


    [He says, "I''m the chief of thismunity, Rocks."]


    [Is, is that so. Hm, Hmph. It''s just like what Rudeus said, we canmunicate with each other.]


    Eris says with a smile on her.


    Alright, it''s fine with this right?


    [So, can you let us go into the vige?]


    [Hmmmm...]


    Rocks looks all over my body as if he wants to lick me.


    Please stop.


    If you look at me with such passionate eyes, I''ll feel like I need to strip...


    Rocks''s eyes stop in front of my chest.


    [Where did you get this pendant?]


    [Shishou gave it to me.]


    [Who''s your shishou?]


    [Her name is Roxy.]


    I honestly state her name. Thinking it over, this is my respected Shishou''s name, why do I need to hide that fact?


    [What!]


    Robin yells loudly. He hurriedly grabs onto my shoulders.


    Did I dig my own grave?


    [Y, you, j-just said Roxy!?]


    [Yes, she''s my shishou...]


    As I reply him, I see in the corners of my eyes that Ruijerd is raising his fist, and I immediately stop him.


    Robin isn''t showing anger but anxiety.


    [W-where is Roxy now?!]


    [I haven''t seen her for a long time so I...]


    [Tell me quickly! Roxy, Roxy is my daughter!!]


    I''m sorry, what was that?


    [My apologies, I didn''t hear what you said just now.]


    [Roxy is my daughter! Is she still alive?!]


    Pardon? No, I heard it clearly.


    Wait, I''m more concerned about this guy who looks like a middle schooler. Just looking at his appearance, you might say that he looks like Roxy''s younger brother.


    But, I see, hm¡ª-.


    [Quickly tell me, she left this vige 20 years ago, and there has been no word ever since!]


    It looks like Roxy has secretly left her home. I didn''t hear this matter from her. Sheesh. My shishou''s exnations aren''t detailed enough.


    Erm, he said 20 years.


    Huh? How old is Roxy now?


    [I beg you, please stop being silent, quickly tell me something.]


    Oh, please excuse me.


    [Roxy is now...]


    I just realize that my shoulders are still grabbed by Robin. It feels almost like I''m being threatened. Although it''s somehow different from being threatened.


    It''s almost as if you''re making me yield to violence right!


    If you want me to crack under violence, you need to at least use a baseball bat to destroy my PC, smack me with karate, and break my heart with profanities!


    If I don''t show this firm attitude, I''ll make Eris uneasy right?


    [Before that, please answer my question. How old is Roxy now?]


    [Age? No,pared to this...]


    [This is a very important thing! And please tell me the life span of the Migurd race!]


    This is something that I absolutely must hear.


    [Ah, ahh... If it''s Roxy... She should be 44 years old. The life span for a Migurd is around 200 years. Even though there are those who die due to sickness, but if they grow old they should live till around this age.]


    She''s the same age as me. I''m slightly happy.


    [I see... Ah, please stop grabbing me.]


    Robin finally releases his hands. Very good, very good, we can finally talk.


    [Half a year ago, Roxy should still be at Shirone. Even though I never meet with her face to face, but Imunicated with her by exchanging letters.]


    [Letters...? That child knows how to write the Human racenguage?]


    [At least from 7 years ago, she was able to perfectly write in thatnguage.]


    [I, is that so... Then she''s alright?]


    [If she hasn''t run into any idents or gotten sick, she should still be very healthy.]


    As I say that, Robin kneels shakily on the floor. He shows a relieved expression with tears in his eyes.


    [Is that so... She''s safe... She''s safe... Haha... That''s great.]


    That''s great, Father-inw.


    But looking at him reminds me of my father Paul. If Paul knows that I''m safe, he will probably cry out too.


    I feel like sending the letter out to Buina as soon as possible...


    [Well then, will you allow us to enter the vige?]


    I look at the crying Robin with the corners of my eyes, while talking to chief Rocks.


    [Of course. How can we be cold to the people who informed us of Roxy''s safety?]


    The effect of Roxy''s pendant is extraordinary. If I knew this would happen I would have shown it at the start.


    Ah, no, based on the dialogue''s progression, there''s the possibility where they suspect me of killing Roxy and stealing the pendant.


    The Demon race is really long lived, and there must be people whose appearances are different from their age.


    If my real age of over 40 years old gets revealed, no matter how much I look like a 10 year old child, it will be suspicious right?


    I need to check myself. Do more actions befitting of a child.


    And with that, we enter the [Migurd race''s hamlet.]

 Chapter 28: The Foundations of Trust

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Foundations of Trust</h4>


    Part 1


    If you use a single term to describe the Migurd''s hamlet, it will be "extreme poverty".


    There are ten-odd houses. It is difficult to describe their appearances.


    It feels like the earth had been dug up and then covered up with tortoise shells.


    The architecture in the Asura Kingdom is much more advancedpared to here.


    Still, even if you get the Asura kingdom''s architects toe here, there would be no way to gather the lumber required to build and they would also give up hope on thisnd.


    Even the neatly nted field outside the hamlet only contains shriveled vegetation.


    I wonder if it is alright for the nts to look so withered.


    There were no specific details in Roxy''s dictionary at all in regards to agriculture. It was only written up till this part where she stated "The vegetables are bitter and not tasty at all."


    Incidentally, at the side of the field, there are flowers with teeth which looked simr to pakkun flowers, nted there.


    I am uncertain whether this thing is a nt or animal, the uneven teeth are making a chattering sound. They are definitely used to deter harmful creatures that invade the field.


    At the end of the hamlet, there are a few girls who look like they are in middle school surrounding a fire and grilling something.


    It looks like an outdoor school or something simr.


    The girls are preparing a meal and as they finish making it, they go to distribute it to everyone.


    There are nearly no men and there are only very young children ying around.


    Other than that, there''s the gatekeeper Robin and the chief.


    If I''m not mistaken it should be like this: The men will go out to hunt, and the women shall stay at home to keep watch.


    Themunity''s positions should be something like this.


    So it probably means the men are out hunting now.


    [Is there anything nearby that can be hunted?]


    [Monsters.]


    Even though that reply did answer my query, it falls a little short.


    It is akin to asking a fisherman what he caught, and his reply is, I caught seafood.


    Well, I''ll continue asking questions.


    [Hmm. Is the stuff covering the rooftops also from monsters?]


    [That''s from the Great King Land Tortoise (Grand Tortoise). The shell is very hard, and the flesh is delicious. You can even make bowstrings from their sinew.]


    Is their meat delicious?


    But I can''t imagine the size of the tortoise. The biggest house in the hamlet is covered with a shell that looks like it''s over 20 meters wide.


    Ruijerd and Rocks enter that same house as I entertain that thought.


    Biggest house = the chief''s house, it seems that this world has the same rule too.


    [Please excuse us.]


    [T, thank you for inviting us in...]


    In any case, Eris and I make a greeting as we enter the house.


    The insides look widerpared to how it looked from the outside. The floor is lined with fur pelts, and there are colorful ornaments hung on the walls.


    The center of the house has something that looks like a firece, and a fire is slowly burning in there, lighting the house.


    The rooms are not separated, and one can simply cover up with the fur pelts at night and just sleep on the floor.


    At one end of the house, a sword and a bow are ced there, and it appears that this is certainly a hunting tribe.


    The two women who followed the chief earlier did not enter the house. Why did they follow the chief to the entrance just then?


    Well, whatever.


    [Then, let us hear your story.]


    Rocks sits down near the firece with a plunking noise and says that.


    Ruijerd sits in front of him, and I sit cross-legged at his side.


    I look at Eris standing up idly who does not know where to sit.


    [Are we going to sit on the floor even in the house too?]


    [Didn''t you sit on the floor properly too during sword lessons?]


    [T, that''s true.]


    Eris isn''t the type to hesitate over whether to sit on the floor.


    But, it''s probably because she''s perplexed over this "gap" in the etiquette sses she had.


    She observes the etiquette rules in front of others, but the situation currently is different from the things that were taught to her, so she is confused.


    I really hope that these bad influences do not affect her when we go home...


    Part 2


    Before I start to describe my future goals, I dictate my name, age, profession and the location of our home.


    I also state the rtionship between Eris and myself, Eris'' social status, and how we mysteriously ended up in the Magic continent to the chief.


    I did not say anything pertaining to the Human God. I am not sure what position this God has with the Demon race. If he is treated as an evil god, then we might be suspected of something.


    [... And this is what happened to us.]


    [Hm...]


    Rocks holds a hand against his chin, contemting as he listens to the things I said.


    His expression looks like a middle schooler being troubled by a difficult question.


    [... I see.]


    Eris has already started to fall asleep while waiting for Rocks'' conclusion.


    Even though it looks like she is still energetic, she has indeed expended a lot of energy because she is not used to the journey.


    It was the same as yesterday''s night, and it seems that she has been awake ever since she met Ruejird.


    As I expected, she has nearly reached her limits.


    [I''ll properly listen to the discussion, you can go to sleep if you want to.]


    [... What do you mean by going to sleep, how do you sleep here?]


    [Probably by using the fur pelts to cover up and sleep.]


    [But there''s no pillow...]


    [You can use myp for sure.]


    I said that like the Anpanman and smack my thigh, emitting a pa-pa noise.


    [W, what do you mean byp ...?]


    [It means you can use myp as a pillow.]


    [... Is that so? T, thank you.]


    If it was the usual Eris, she would definitely say something about this and that.


    But it seems that her sleeping status bar is at MAX, as she brings her head down and lies on myp without hesitation.


    She shows a tense expression and clenches her hands tightly, closing her eyes. It doesn''t take more than a few seconds before she''s sleeping like a log.


    Just like I thought, she''s really exhausted. I gently stroke Eris''s red hair and she twists her body as if she is itchy.


    Fuhaha.


    Suddenly I feel someone gazing at me.


    [... What is it?]


    Rocks''s grinning eyes pierces me and I feel a little embarrassed.


    [Your rtionship is really good.]


    [That''s true.]


    But I''m banned from touching her.


    Our Ojou-sama has a strong sense of virtue.


    So I''ll also respect her wishes.


    [Then, how do you intend to go back?]


    [We will earn the money and go back by foot.]


    [You two children will be earning the money?]


    [No, it will simply be me alone who''s going to earn the money.]


    I cannot possibly let Eris who ispletely ignorant of the ways of the world earn money right?


    Well, I am almost the same in regards of being ignorant of the ways of the world.


    [Not these two alone, I''ll be going as well.]


    Ruijerd cuts into the conversation.


    He''s really a reassuring ally.


    Even though I really want to trust him, due to the incident with the Human God, it is better for us to bid our farewells here, and rid ourselves of any future troubles.


    Still, how should I go about refusing him?


    [Ruijerd, why do you want to go with them?]


    Rocks disys his disapproval with a troubled expression.


    Ruijerd looks like he has been offended.


    [There''s no reason to it. I will protect them and simply bring them safely to their hometown.]


    The conversation doesn''t seem to mesh together in a subtle way.


    Rocks sighs.


    [You''re going to enter a town right?]


    [Hmm...]


    "Hmm"?


    You''re not going to enter a town?


    [What''s going to happen if you bring the children near a town? Didn''t you get chased out by the soldiers 100 years ago, and even had a party formed to subjugate you?]


    100 years ago?


    [That... But... if I wait outside the town.]


    [Then you''re not going to be responsible for the things that happen in the town?]


    Rocks looks at him with an amazed expression.


    Ruijerd firmly grinds his teeth.


    The Superd race is hated by everyone. This fact is not changed even in the Magic Continent. But to form a party to subjugate or something is a little too much. Are they treating him like a Monster?


    [If there''s something that happens in the town...]


    [What will you do if there''s something that happened?]


    [Even if I have to kill everyone in the town, I will rescue the two of them.]


    His eyes are serious.


    Frightening.


    This is really too frightening.


    This man will do anything and he has that resolution.


    [You have no discrimination at all when ites to children... Come to think of it, the beginning where you''re epted at this vige was because you saved the children from the Monsters'' attacks.]


    [Yes.]


    [It already has been 5 years, time has really passed by quickly.]


    The chief sighs in an exaggerated manner.


    Even though I am sorry for the chief bing our ally in that manner, that is a considerably irritating action that he is making.


    He looks like a conceited middle schooler ridiculing an adult whomitted a stupid mistake.


    [But Ruijerd. If you do something like this, can you really reach your goal?]


    [Mu...]


    Ruijerd knits his eyebrows together.


    Goal.


    This man seems to have some sort of goal on his mind.


    [What''s your goal?]


    I interrupt the conversation.


    [It''s a simple goal. I want to remove the infamy that the Superd race has, simply that.]


    I really want to say that it is impossible to achieve that goal.


    The problem of racial discrimination cannot be solved with the efforts of one single person.


    Even something small like a bullied victim in a ss cannot be solved by one person.


    Even more so, when the persecution has been deeply rooted all over the world.


    Eris who met Ruijerd, is simr to how Vegeta met Broly.


    He was already assumed to be a bad person since she was young, how can he change to be a good person?


    [But isn''t it true that your race hadunched attacks on both enemies and allies during the war?]


    [That''s!]


    [No matter what sort of ill repute you have, it''s the truth that the Superd race is frightening...]


    [No! That''s not true!]


    Ruijerd grabs me by the cor.


    He res at me with a incredibly terrifying look.


    This is bad, I''m trembling.


    Awawawa...


    [That was Lace''s scheme! The Superd race isn''t a terrible race!]


    W, w, what?


    Please stop you''re scary.


    My body can''t stop trembling.


    Eh, did he just say it''s a scheme? This is a scheme?


    Lace is someone from 400 years ago right?


    [W, what did you say about Lace?]


    [That bastard betrayed our loyalty!]


    The strength used to grab me weakens. I tap repeatedly on Ruijerd''s wrist and he finally releases me.


    But his hands are still shaking.


    [That bastard... That bastard...!]


    Ruijerd says through his grinding teeth.


    [Can you tell us that incident in detail?]


    [It''s a long story.]


    [I don''t mind.]


    Ruijerd begins to describe what really happened back then in history.


    Lace.


    He was the hero who won the authority back from the Human race, and unified the Demon races.


    The Superd race had been Lace''s subordinates at a very early stage.


    The Superd warrior group. They possessed high agility and a fiendish ability to detect unseen enemies.


    This group that possessed extremely highbat prowess became Lace''s elite force.


    Their specialties were surprise attacks and night raids.


    The eye on their forehead is like a radar that sees through the surroundings. They will never be ambushed by others, and will definitely be able to execute surprise attacks and night attacks.


    They were simply the elite force.


    The Superd race''s name in the past was treated with both fear and respect.


    During the middle period of Lace''s war, just when they started to invade the Central continent, Lace brought spears with him and visited the warrior group.


    The Devil''s spears.


    Ruijerd did not say the formal name of the spears, and only called them the Devil''s spears.


    Lace bestowed the spears to the warrior group. The spears looked like the Superd''s tridents, but the body was painted with an ominous ck, and one nce at it revealed that it was a Magical spear.


    Of course, there were many who objected to epting the spears, as the spear was the representation of the Superd''s soul. They were unable to throw away their own spears.


    But these were the things that Lace prepared as the lord.


    In the end, Ruijerd as the leader forced everyone in the warrior group to use the spear as a sign of loyalty to Lace.


    [Hmm? Leader?]


    [Yes, I was the leader of the Superd race''s warrior group back then.]


    [... How old are you right now?]


    [I stopped counting after I was 500 years old.]


    [Ah, is that so...]


    Did Roxy write about the Superd race''s longevity?


    Well, whatever.


    The Superd warrior group threw their spears aside and continued to battle with the Devil''s spears.


    The Devil''s spears possessed incredible power, strengthening the users'' bodies several times, and were able to render the Human race''s magic useless, and even make their senses keener.


    They brought about an overwhelming sense of omnipotence.


    Soon, the users'' appearances gradually turned into evil devils. The more blood the users'' Devil spears absorbed, the darker their souls would be.


    No one suspected any problems, because everyone''s soul was eaten away at the same rate.


    And finally, tragedy happened.


    The warrior group started to attack everyone indiscriminately, regardless of friend or foe.


    It didn''t matter whether they were men or women of any age, or even if they were children. There was no mercy shown. Without distinction, everyone of them was attacked.


    Ruijerd states that he can still remember these memories vividly.


    Before one knew it, the Demon races started saying [The Superd race had betrayed the Demon races], and the Human race also started saying [The Superd race are heartless devils].


    At that time Ruijerd and the others listened to the reports with ecstatic expressions, viewing it as an honor.


    In the midst of the battlefield where there were enemies everywhere, the Superd race carrying the Devil''s spears was exceedingly powerful. There was no one who was capable of defeating the Superd warriors, where one of them could easily match a thousand.


    They became the most feared army in the world.


    But there is no such thing where an army is not exhausted in a persistent war.


    Due to the situation where they fought both the Human and Demon races, battling day and night, the number of people in the warrior group started to dwindle.


    They never suspected anything. To die in battle was the ultimate honor to them, and they reveled drunkenly in that thought.


    Amongst the rumors they received, they heard a Superd race''s settlement was attacked.


    It was Ruijerd''s hometown.


    Even though it was an obvious trap to lure the Superd race, they no longer had anyone with judgment to see through it.


    The Superd warrior group who hadn''t gone back to the settlement in a long time,unched...... an attack.


    They thought, since there were people still there, they must kill everyone.


    Ruijerd killed his parents, his wife and his sisters.


    Finally, he stabbed his own son to death.


    Even though his son was still a child, but he had continuously trained to be a Superd warrior. Even though it didn''t end up as a life and death fight for Ruijerd, his son managed to break his Devil''s spear at the final moment.


    At that single moment, the pleasant dreams ended, and at the same time the nightmaresmenced.


    There was still something that made a crisp sound in his mouth during that moment, and once Ruijerd realized that it was his son''s finger he spat it out.


    He immediately thought of suicide, but cancelled that thought instantly.


    There was something that he had to do before dying.


    For example, he needed to tear apart his enemies that were still living in this world.


    At that time, the Superd race''s settlement was surrounded by a punitive force.


    There were only 10 people left in the warrior group.


    Back then when they received the Devil''s spears, there were 200 odd people, and only 10 of these courageous warriors were left remaining.


    There were those who lost one of their eyes, and there were those who lost one of their hands, and there were those who lost their Magical stone on their forehead.


    These were the warriors who battled unto this crumbling state.


    And even when their bodies werepletely scarred, they still red at the punitive force that numbered nearly a thousand with belligerent expressions.


    Ruijerd realized they would die in vain.


    The first thing that Ruijerd did, was to break the Devil''s spears that hisrades were carrying.


    One by one they slowly returned, and they found themselves in a stupor.


    There were those who groaned sorrowfully over the fact they had attacked their own family, and there were those who broke into anguished sobbing.


    But not one of them said they still wished to continue having that pleasant dream.


    There was no one there who was a weakling.


    Everyone swore revenge on Lace, and no one med Ruijerd for his mistake.


    They were no longer devils, but they were no longer warriors with pride.


    They were only sullied ghosts who desired revenge.


    Ruijerd does not know what happened to the 10 people. He states that they are most likely dead.


    After the Superd raceid down the Devil''s spear, they were only warriors left who were just a little stronger than the average fighter.


    They weren''t even carrying their familiar spears. Using spears that belonged to others to fight, it should probably be impossible for them to survive.


    But Ruijerd managed to break through and ran away, barely alive. After that he walked the fine line between life and death for three days and three nights.


    The spear that Ruijerd carried belonged to his son.


    His son broke the Devil''s spear, and used his own soul to protect Ruijerd.


    After that incident, Ruijerd finally got his revenge after several years of hiding.


    He interfered in the battle between Lace and the three heroes, and finally got his revenge.


    But even if Lace was defeated, there was no way to change the things that had already transpired.


    The Superd race was persecuted, and their remaining settlements, beside the one that Ruijerd and his warriors destroyed, scattered everywhere due to that persecution.


    In order to allow them to escape, Ruijerd continued to kill the Demon races'' people.


    Now Ruijerd doesn''t even know if the Superd race has beenpletely annihted or they lived on to build a new vige.


    He says that he hasn''t seen another Superd for around 300 years in the Magic continent.


    The persecution that the Superd race faced was terribly severe.


    Ruijerd''s counter offense was also like a raging fire.


    The culprit to all this is Lace.


    [But I am also responsible for the Superd race''s ill reputation. Even if I''m the only one left alive, I wish to erase this.]


    And Ruijerd brings his story to an end.


    Part 3


    The way he described things was inarticte, and he did not use any words that conveyed or elicited his feelings.


    But Ruijerd''s regret, rage, disconstion and all his other emotions have been ryed to us.


    If all of these are made up, or his tone and speaking tone are all an act, I might respect Ruijerd in some other areas.


    [This is really a terrible story.]


    Simply put, it is a mistake to think the Superd race is an evil race.


    It is unclear as to why Lace would give the Devil''s spears to the Superd race.


    Considering the aftermath of the war, the Superd race might have been treated as a scapegoat.


    If that is really true, Lace is the lowest kind of creature. To the loyal Superd people, you should at least say something. Even if you treat them as a sacrificial pawn, you did not need to use a method like that to drag them down and abandon them.


    [I understand. I''ll help you as much as I can.]


    Somewhere in my heart, the other me speaks up.


    (Where are you going to find the time to help him?)


    (Do you have the room to even care about someone else?)


    (You didn''t put in all your effort to do your own things right?)


    (This journey is much harder than you imagine)


    But I didn''t stop speaking.


    [Even though I don''t have any good ideas, I think that as a child from the Human race I can help out and there might be some positive changes.]


    But this is not just simply because of my kindness or sympathy, I also have ns in my mind. If the things that he said are true, this Ruijerd should be extremely powerful, possessing the same strength as a hero.


    We are protected by someone strong like him. At the very least, the situation where we would be attacked and killed by Monsters shouldn''t happen.


    If Ruijerd apanies us, we will have peace of mind during our journeys outside of town, but at the same time we will be at risk inside of town.


    However, if we can eliminate this risk, then he will be our strongest fighting strength.


    No matter what, he had bragged that he is a warrior who will never be taken by surprise attacks or night raids.


    The possibility that we will be targeted by pickpockets or bandits will be greatly lowered as well.


    Other than this, even though it''s not something important and there''s no proof to it. I believe that Ruijerd is one who doesn''t know how to lie and can be trusted.


    [I will make a promise with you, and I will do my best to help you.]


    [A, ahh.]


    Ruijerd shows a surprised expression, but it might be due to the suspicion disappearing from my eyes.


    It doesn''t really matter. I have decided to trust Ruijerd.


    My trust has been cheated away so easily.


    The past me wouldugh through my nose even when I listened to a tear-jerking story, but I trust him easily.


    A voice keeps resounding in my heart.


    (It''s fine even if I got deceived right?)


    [But, the Superd race is really...]


    [It''s fine, Rocks-san. There will be a way.]


    Ruijerd will protect us outside of town, and we will think of a way to protect Ruijerd inside of town.


    It is a give and take situation.


    [Ruijerd-san. I look forward to working with you from tomorrow onwards.]

 Chapter 29: Three Days to the Nearest Town

    <h4>Chapter 29: Three Days to the Nearest Town</h4>


    Part 1


    Next Day.


    "Good morning."


    When we were leaving the vige, Robin started a conversation with me.


    It seems he will be standing near the gate again today.


    "Good morning, are you guarding the gate again today?"


    "Ah, at least until the guys who went out to hunte back."


    Come to think of it, even afterst night the men never returned.


    If that''s the case, could it be he was standing out here all night long?


    It reminds me of the guards in an RPG.


    A simple job where you just stand there, whether it''s morning, afternoon, or night.


    Nevertheless, I wonder if he is the only guard that stands here until theye back.


    Ah, the vige chief is here as well.


    Since it''s this kind of vige, the chief probably works quite a bit as well.


    "Are you already going to leave?"


    "Yes, we wrapped up everything in the conversationst night."


    "Though, I still wanted to talk about my daughter?"


    "I really want to do that, but we can''t afford to take our time out here."


    "Is that so?"


    Unfortunately, that is the case.


    I especially wanted to hear more about Roxy''s childhood.


    "After I''m back I''ll try getting into contact again."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    After lowering my head, I wrote it in the memo of my heart to not forget the next time I meet Roxy.


    "Ah, that''s right, wait here just a moment."


    It seemed like Robin just remembered something and ran back into the vige.


    After going into a certain house (most likely Roxy''s house), several minutester.


    He returned with a girl who looks a lot like Roxy.


    If you just wanted to call someone out, you could have just used telepathy is what I was thinking, but he seemed to be holding a sword.


    I wonder if he''s going to give it to me.


    "This is my wife."


    "I''m Rokari."


    She seems to be Roxy''s mother.


    "I''m Rudeus Greyrat. You are quite young."


    If it weren''t for these people, I would never have been able to leave my house.


    When I think that, my head seems to naturally lower into a bow before them.


    "That can''t be, young? This year I''m already 102 years old."


    "That...that''s still quite young."


    Incidentally.


    It seems the Migurd race stop growing at their adult height when they are around 10 years old and from there only start to grow older again around 150 years old.


    "Roxy sensei looked after me quite a bit."


    "Sensei? For that child to be teaching people, I wonder if something happened."


    "She taught me about a lot of things I didn''t know."


    Iughed and said that, Rokari while blushing while saying "I see!"


    I wonder if there''s some sort of misunderstanding.


    "However, it''s great that you came right around the time I was the guard."


    "That''s right. It''s really great we met. Roxy sensei really did take very good care of me. Since that is the case, would it be alright if I were to call you father-inw?"


    "Hawwa wa? Please stop that."


    He rejected me with a serious look.


    It was a bit of a shock.


    However, his serious face look is a bit like Roxy and is quite nostalgic.


    "Putting aside the jokes, please take this."


    After saying that Robin handed me the sword he was holding.


    "Even if Ruijerd is with you, if you''re unarmed then it must make you feel uneasy."


    "I''m not really unarmed though?"


    While saying that I had already epted it and drawn the sword from the scabbard.


    A wide single sided de.


    The edge was 60 centimeters or so, on the small side.


    It seemed to have a bit of a curved de.


    A machete? No, it''s closer to a cuss.


    I can tell there are scratches all over showing it''s long years in use, but the de isn''t damaged at all.


    It appears to be well taken care of, the de is beautiful, but I feel something like killing intent seeping out from it.


    The entire thing appears to be dark grey, but when it reflects light it has a bit of an emerald green glow shining out.


    "In the past, I received it from a cksmith who stopped by in the vige for a while. It''s so sturdy that it hasn''t rusted a


    bit even after many years of use. If it''s alright with you, please use it."


    "I will gratefully ept it."


    No need to hold myself back here.


    This isn''t a situation I can hold back in.


    It''s better to take whatever I am offered.


    Putting myself aside, it''s pitiful if Eris is unarmed.


    She uses the Sword God style as well.


    If she has at least one sword then it should help her feel a bit at ease.


    "Then take this money as well. It''s nothing great but it should get you two or three days stay at an inn."


    Yay, an allowance.


    After opening the bag I found a coin that was roughly carved out of stone and another coin made out of dark grey metal in it.


    If I recall right, the currency used in the Magic Continent are small green coins, iron coins, scrap iron coins, and stone coins, these four types.


    In terms of value they are the worlds lowest, even the most valuable small green coins are only about the same value as 1 of Asura Kingdomsrge copper coins.


    Iron coins are the same value as themon copper coins of Asura.


    Incidentally, if you were to convert Asura Kingdom and Magic Continents currency into Japanese Yen it would give you an even lower impression.


    The very cheapest stone coins are one yen.


    = = = = = =========================


    Asura Gold Coin ¨C 100,000 Yen ($1,000 USD)


    Asura Silver Coin ¨C 10,000 Yen ($100 USD)


    Asura Large Copper Coin ¨C 1,000 Yen ($10 USD)


    Asura Copper Coin ¨C 100 Yen ($1 USD)


    Small Green Coin ¨C 1,000 Yen ($10 USD)


    Iron Coin ¨C 100 Yen ($1 USD)


    Scrap Iron Coin ¨C 10 Yen (10 Cents)


    Stone Coin ¨C 1 Yen (1 Cent)


    = = = = = =========================


    They are numbers that will tell you how great of a world power the Asura Kingdom is and how harsh of a ce the Magic Continent is with a single look.


    Although, the Magic Continent has its own market prices for goods.


    Therefore, the magic races aren''t really as poor as they may seem.


    "Thank you very much."


    "I really would have liked to take the time to have a good long talk about Roxy."


    Rokari and Robin both said roughly the same thing.


    After all, they''re probably quite worried about their daughter.


    She may be 44 years old, but if you convert her age to human values she''s only about 20 years old.


    If you call it worry, it''s definitely concerning.


    "If you want, we could probably stay for at least another day."


    I made that suggestion, but Robin shook his head.


    "It''s fine. Now that I know she''s safe. Right?"


    "Yes. That child really couldn''t handle living very well in this vige."


    She couldn''t handle living very well here.


    I guess that would be because of that one telepathy problem.


    In the vige you basically can''t hear any conversation.


    Everyone is silent.


    I guess they are all talking with telepathy.


    Roxy said she was unable to use or hear this telepathy.


    If you can''t talk to others and can''t hear the conversations of those around you, that would certainly make you want to run away from home.


    "I understand. Then, let us meet again someday."


    "Ah, but, please excuse me from being your father-inw?"


    "A wa wa... of... of course."


    Hepletely hammered the matter down.


    I don''t know if I''ll ever see Roxy again, but eventually I''ll return to pay back this money at the very least.


    Part 2


    It will supposedly take at least three days of walking to reach the nearest town.


    On the first day I immediately realized how much of a necessity Ruijerd was.


    I''m d he became our ally.


    Since Ruijerd has spent a long time traveling alone, he knows all of the routes, and his preparation for camping outside is perfect.


    Of course, he also has the living organism radar so keeping watch is his own forte.


    This person is way too useful.


    "If possible, could you please teach us a bit?"


    "What will you do after learning?"


    "We will make ourselves useful."


    For that reason these next three days Eris and I set out on the path of camping mastery under the teachings of Ruijerd.


    "First off is the campfire. However, there are no trees to be found for campfires on the Magic Continent."


    Hmm.


    Come to think of it, the first time we met Ruijerd there was a campfire.


    "Then what do we do about it?"


    "Hunt monsters."


    On the magic Continent anything and everything leads up to hunting monsters to get by in the end.


    "There''s one nearby just in time. Hold on just a minute."


    "Whoa, wait just a moment."


    I grabbed onto Ruijerd''s shoulder and stopped him.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you n to fight alone?"


    "Ah. Hunting is the job of a warrior. Children wait here."


    I see.


    It seems like Ruijerd was nning to keep going like this from here on out.


    Well, for someone who is over 500 years old like Ruijerd, putting aside children we would be even younger than grandchildren.


    Furthermore, Ruijerd is insanely strong.


    Even if we just left it to him we would probably be fine.


    However, if the worst case ever happens.


    If for some reason or other Ruijerd is unable to move.


    Otherwise in the case where if he were to die.


    Eris and I with almost no actualbat experience would be left alone.


    That could happen inside of a deep forest.


    It could happen in front of a brutal monster.


    In order to prepare for that time we should start gainingbat experience now.


    Therefore, we need him to start teaching us how to fight the monsters.


    No, that way of thinking about it isn''t good.


    Our rtionship is Give and Take.


    An equal rtionship.


    We aren''t going to have him teach us how to fight, we''re going to construct a method to coordinate our fights together.


    "We aren''t children."


    "No, you''re children."


    "Listen here, Ruijerd."


    I called out to him in a strong tone.


    It seems he has misunderstood the situation a bit.


    It won''t be good if we don''t state our standing clearly.


    Neither side is above the either here.


    "We will help you and you will help us. Even though our motives are different we will fight together as allies and as equal warriors."


    Then I stare into Ruijerd''s eyes.


    With as stern of a face as possible.


    Several tens of seconds passed.


    Ruijerd came to a conclusion quickly.


    "I understand. You''re a warrior."


    It was an "Oh my, what am I going to do with you" sort of feeling.


    However, for now we''ve cut the guardian rtionship and can take part in dangerous practice.


    "Obviously, Eris will be fighting as well, right?"


    "Of...Of course!"


    Eris was staring with a bit of a nk face but she nodded as well.


    Alright this is fine, good girl.


    "Now then, Ruijerd-san. Please lead us to the monster."


    The time for acting strong is over.


    After all when ites to negotiations you have to get your point across strongly.


    Part 3


    The first opponent we came across was a monster called Stone Treant.


    If you were to put it into a single word, Treants are a type of tree monster.


    Trees that suck up magic power, turn into some sort of variation then attack people.


    People bundle all beings of that nature into what they call Treants.


    Even though it is known as a tree monster there a number of ssifications and roughly two divergences.


    First the type that has been confirmed all over the world, Lesser Treants.


    This is when a sapling undergoes changes, continues to camouge as a tree, and starts attacking people.


    They are weak and slow, even amon young man wielding an axe could defeat it with no training at all.


    Then there are the Elder Treants, trees that absorb magic power and nutrients from fairy springs in great forests then undergo changes.


    Thanks to the overwhelmingly dense amount of magic power that is in a fairy spring, they gain the ability to use water magic.


    In the case that a massive tree changes, Older Treant.


    In the case that a dead tree changes, Zombie Treant.


    On and on.


    There are a lot of ssifications but fundamentally they have the form of trees and attack whatever is nearby.


    If you defeat the body and leave the seed, they will just keep multiplying on their own.


    This behavior pattern doesn''t change.


    However, this Stone Treant is a bit of unique ssification.


    Of all things it mimics a rock.


    I''m sure you''re wondering how in the world a tree does that.


    There''s nothing strange about it at all.


    Stone Treants turn into monsters from the time they are still seeds.


    Normally they appear to be giant seeds, then when people get nearby they change into trees in an instant and attack.


    Even though they are still seeds, it''s not like they are as easy to discern as seeds from a Sunflower.


    They appear just like rocks sitting around here and there, rough and round around the edges.


    The thing they look the closest like would probably be a potato.


    "Do you have any points that we need to be aware of when fighting?"


    "Rudeus, you are a magician right?"


    "Yes."


    "If that''s the case, then don''t use fire."


    "It doesn''t work?"


    "If you burn it then it won''t work as fire wood."


    "I understand now."


    "Don''t use water either."


    "If it gets wet it will be difficult to use as fire wood?"


    "That''s right."


    I see.


    Ruijerd sees this monster as nothing but fire wood.


    "Then we''ll give fighting it a try with just Eris and I. If Eris gets into a dangerous situation please save her."


    "Is there any purpose in not having me fight?"


    "For the time being it''s because you don''t know how Eris and I fight. After that, Ruijerd-san will fight alone and we can use that as


    a reference."


    "Understood."


    Then for that reason.


    Eris is the vanguard and I''m the rearguard is the shape we ended up fighting.


    I need to be careful of Eris'' skill with the sword from here on out.


    I don''t feel really good about sending the cute, cute Eris out as the vanguard.


    However, she wouldn''t be very useful protecting from the inside.


    She can''t really match up with other people very well after all.


    Also, taking the chance to say it, we don''t need Ruijerd as support either.


    Therefore, Eris is free to fight as she wishes while Ruijerd and I support.


    That sort of shape seems to be the most desired.


    "Then Eris, I''ll hit with a single attack from long range, then you go in while it''s weakened and beat it down. For the most part I''ll be saying out loud the name of the magic I''m going to use, when you hear that try to avoid getting in the way of it."


    "I understand."


    Eris took out the sword she just got and gave it a good swing to confirm the condition, then nodded ready to go.


    Quite a bit of fighting spirit.


    Alright I''m ready with my staff.


    Fire and water are no good.


    Going off the shape, wind doesn''t seem like it would be very effective, so I''ll go with earth.


    I''m strong with earth.


    After all, I''ve made a ton of figures with it.


    However, this will be the first time I''ve ever faced a monster with it.


    Let''s go all out for the first time.


    "Fuuu"


    One deep breath.


    Gathering the magic power in my hands.


    An operation that I''ve done many tens of thousands of times.


    In my current condition, even if my legs were to be cut off I could still use magic.


    "Alright."


    Creation. Rock Bullet model.


    Hardness. As hard as possible.


    Transformation. The tip of the shell with be t with a small indentation in the center and the sides will have some notches.


    Variation. High speed rotation.


    Size. A little bitrger than a fist.


    Speed. As fast as possible.


    "Rock Bullet, Stone Cannon!"


    There was a loud noise from the tip of the staff and the rock bullet went flying.


    The rock bullet flew almost level with the ground at an amazing speed and impacted with the Stone Treant still in its camouged form.


    [Bang]


    A noise loud enough to make you cover your ears rang out and the Treant was blown into pieces.


    Eris started running at the same time the bullet was fired off, but she stopped her feet at the same time it hit.


    Then she started ring at me.


    "What was that about weakening! Do you want me to cut a corpse?!"


    "So...Sorry, this is the first time so I don''t know how to hold back."


    "Jeez!"


    After having water thrown on our very first battle together, Eris was raging mad.


    However, I couldn''t imagine that it would die in a single hit.


    Normally I would arrange Rock Bullets with a Hollow Point.


    As expected of something I took from the example of my previous world, the idea was quite dirty.


    Then I felt Ruijerd staring in my direction.


    "Is that staff a magic item?"


    He was staring at my staff.


    "No, it''s just a normal staff. Though, the materials it''s made of are rather expensive it seems."


    "Even though you didn''t use any Magic Circles or Incantations?"


    "If I don''t use it without incantations then I can''t make variations to the bullets shape."


    "I see."


    Ruijerd went silent.


    Even though he has lived for 500 years it seems voiceless incantations are rare even here.


    "Then, is that your greatest magic?"


    "No, I can make the bullet explode on impact as well."


    "It seems like it would be better not to use your magic when your allies are nearby."


    "That seems to be the case."


    That was the first time I had ever hit something with it, but the destructive power exceeded my expectations.


    Even if it just grazed it would probably be instant death.


    It would be good if there was some kind of magic that I could use for support, but probably because I''ve always fought alone I can''t think of anything.


    I wonder how do the magicians in this world fight.


    "Ruijerd-san, what kind of movements would be best to support when fighting with magic?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never fought together with a magician."


    Well, Ruijerd is a Superd race with a long history.


    He probably has no need to try and copy other parties.


    I''ll just think about how to coordinate our movements from here on out.


    For now let''s just think about gaining some actualbat experience.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble, but could you once more search for an enemy?"


    "Ah, but, before that we have something to do."


    "Something to do?"


    Is he going to pray for the killed opponent or something?


    "Gathering firewood. It''s scattered around quite a bit after all."


    I used wind magic to gather up all the fire wood.


    Part 4


    After that, until the sun went down we got into four more battles while moving.


    Stone Treant, Great Tortoise, Acid Wolf, Pack Coyotes.


    Ruijerd finished off the Great Land King, Great Tortoise in a single attack.


    It was a single attack directly on to the crown of its head.


    A very smart and simple fighting style.


    This is the skill of a man who has always fought monsters solo for 500 years.


    I started to feel a bit embarrassed for feeling good about destroying a Stone Treant in a single hit.


    Acid Wolf is a wolf that has aciding out of its mouth.


    There was only one so Eris defeated it.


    She sent its head flying in a single cut while stepping in to attack at sharp speed.


    If you were topare it to Ruijerd it would be rough, but it''s still a single hit.


    Eris was covered directly in the blood that came out and made a bitter face.


    I was thinking if it breathes acid then its blood might be dangerous as well, but it seems to be alright.


    If this is how it is on the firstbat experience then it''s plenty.


    Incidentally, the second Stone Treant was sent to an instant death by me as well.


    I had intended to weaken the magic quite a bit when I used it, but the control is difficult.


    Just enough to deal some damage but not enough power to kill it.


    I wanted to get Eris some actualbat experience, but all my magic is too powerful so it ends too fast.


    Until I can properly adjust the magic it seems like it''s better if I don''t aim any towards people.


    Unless it''s a situation where I have no choice but to kill I don''t want to see something like a stter movie.


    Currently.


    We are in battle with a herd of Pack Coyotes.


    Pack Coyotes gather together into groups exceeding several tens of individuals.


    It''s not like they are always in a herd.


    They sometimes split off individually.


    Though it''s not like they just keep increasing in number while fighting either.


    They separate once every couple of months, increase individually, then one of them creates a pack and bes the leader.


    Just like that they keep increasing in number.


    Even if you defeat them one after another, the leader will just keep switching as they are defeated and the battle will continue.


    Numbers are power.


    Just the fact that they can control such a herd so well makes them quite strong monsters.


    Twenty Pack Coyotes.


    It''s such a number that an average adventurer would lose their life if they fought.


    Eris is swinging her sword while learning all sorts of things from Ruijerd.


    It seems she''s having quite a bit of fun learning from him.


    Even though today was Eris''s first actualbat experience she doesn''t seem to be bothered by it.


    She continues to cut down one Pack Coyote after another with a confident expression as if to say it''s only obvious with all the practice she does.


    She has absolutely no hesitation to cut down living things it seems.


    Well, I knew she wasn''t such a sweet young girl since quite a while back.


    I just continued to watch.


    If it ever came down to it I thought about jumping in to support, but with Ruijerd supporting there was no ce for me.


    If I had done something it would have most likely just caused more problems than it fixed.


    Nevertheless, I feel bored.


    I feel so left out.


    I need to quickly think up some sort of good formation.


    However, Eris is quite strong after all.


    In the end, she did make it to Advanced level of the Sword God style just before my birthday.


    Recently I''ve felt that I can''t win at all without magic.


    If we''re talking about Advanced then it''s the same skill level as Paul.


    Even though I say that Paul should still be stronger with Advanced level in Water God style and North God styles as well.


    There''s also the difference in actualbat experience.


    Although Ghyine did say Eris has more talent than Paul.


    I''m sure she''ll eventually overtake him.


    In your face Paul.


    "Rudeus! Over here!"


    Ruijerd called out to me.


    Before I realized it the Pack Coyotes were annihted.


    "We can sell the fur from Pack Coyotes. We''ll skin them. We have quite the good luck for there to be this many of them."


    Ruijerd said that while taking out a knife.


    In his mind the fact that there was arger number just meant that the spoils were greater.


    "Please hold on just a minute."


    After saying that to Ruijerd I approached Eris.


    "Hah...hah..."


    After skinning her third fur Eris'' breathing was starting to be disturbed.


    It wasn''t even five minutes of battle in terms of time, but Ruijerd was only acting as support, almost all of them were defeated by Eris.


    Obviously it would tire you out.


    "Oh merciful mother of gods, please heal this one''s wounds, and let her recover with a healthy body, Healing."


    For the time being I healed her wounds.


    "Thank you."


    "Are you alright?"


    "Hnnhn, too easy!"


    Whileughing proudly her face was covered in spilled blood so she wiped it off on her sleeve.


    However, Eris was really calm even though it was her first battle.


    I wonder if it''s a natural disposition.


    Just the smell of blood makes me feel like I''m going to vomit.


    "Too easy, huh. Today is your first realbat experience, right?"


    "There''s no difference. It''s all the same as Ghyine taught me."


    Practice like it''s the real thing.


    The real thing is like it''s practice. Or something like that.


    Since Eris is honest, whether it''s practice or the real thing she can put out 100% it seems.


    Even if you do as you practiced and bloodes spraying out there''s no real difference.


    "Really now."


    I returned to where Ruijerd was while wearing a bitter smile.


    He had just been watching our exchange.


    "What do you intend to do by making Eris fight?"


    "It''s not like she''s always going to be protected by me. When the timees she needs to be able to protect herself."


    "I see."


    "Speaking of which, Ruijerd-san. How was Eris'' skill?"


    I asked that while skinning the fur in the way I was taught.


    Ruijerd nodded.


    "If she trains with diligence she will be a first ss warrior."


    "Really?! Yay!"


    Eris was jumping up and down. So ecstatic.


    I guess it would make you feel pretty happy if you were praised by a historic hero.


    That wasn''t too bad for me as well.


    If Ruijerd recognizes her talent.


    From here on out it will be easy toe up with formations we can do.


    "Ruijerd-san, from here on out what do you think about Eris taking the vanguard and I will be the rearguard, that sort of formation?"


    "What would it be good for me to do?"


    "Cover the middle ground. Please, freely move around as you see fit and cover our blind spots. Then, if anything dangerous happens, give out orders."


    "Understood."


    Just like this the formation was decided.


    In several days of time Eris and I gradually built up ourbat experience.


    Part 5


    As well as camping.


    Dinner was meat from the Great Land King Turtles.


    There was too much to eat so more than half was turned into dried meat under Ruijerd''s instruction.


    Great Land King Turtle Meat.


    Putting it quite frankly, it''s not good at all.


    It''s quite raw tasting and hard.


    Supposedly it''s something that you cook for a long period.


    However, Ruijerd grilled it in the fastest possible way.


    Grilled by the campfire.


    Speaking of campfire, when the Stone Treants die they gradually dry up.


    For that reason they can be quite useful for drying clothes as well as making the campfire.


    I think I understand now why Ruijerd doesn''t see that monster as anything but fire wood.


    "??"


    In any case, this meat is terrible.


    Who was it that said the meat from these turtles was good.


    Ruijerd it was you.


    This kind of meat is hard to eat unless you use spices or something to take away the smell.


    Ah, I want to eat beef.


    I want to eat rice and beef.


    There were these lines in a manga I read in my previous life.


    "Fried meat is great. Great because it''s good."


    The reality of those words reveal how there''s nothing great at all about fried meat that doesn''t taste good.


    Remembering back to it, the meals in Asura Kingdom were good.


    The meals were usually centered around bread, but meat, fish, vegetables, and dessert were all like a three star restaurant.


    If someone like me born in the middle of nowhere is like this, Eris is probably feeling it pretty hard with her upbringing.


    While I was thinking that she was eating them right and left with no problems at all.


    "This works surprisingly well."


    Lies...


    No, this is that, isn''t it.


    A child who has only ever eaten the best of food one day finally gets to eat junk food and feels it''s delicious.


    "What is it?"


    "No, nothing, is it good?"


    "Yeah! I always wanted to try something like this."


    It seems like after hearing stories from Ghyine she always longed to grill meat by a campfire and eat it.


    She''s admiring some really strange points.


    "It can still be eaten if it''s raw."


    After hearing Ruijerd''s words Eris''s eyes were sparkling.


    "Please stop."


    I desperately tried to stop Eris who had put some into her mouth ready to try it out.


    What are you going to do if there''s a parasite in it, really?


    Part 6


    Just before we were going to sleep Ruijerd taught Eris how to manage repairs on the sword.


    For the most part I was listening to it as well.


    Although, the spear that Ruijerd uses isn''t even made of metal and the sword Eris is using is made of a special kind of metal that won''t rust either way.


    However, repairs are a necessity it seems.


    If you just leave the blood on it as it is not only does it attract monsters, but the cutting ability goes down a bit.


    Even more so, if you''re a warrior you need to be able to take care of your weapon yourself.


    Or so Ruijerd was telling us.


    "Come to think of it, what is that spear made out of?"


    Since I just thought of it I asked that question.


    The Superd race''s 3 pronged spears.


    It''s a pure white spear.


    There were no ornaments, the de and grip seemed to be one individual piece.


    "It''s me."


    "Wha?"


    "Superd make their spear from their soul."


    It was a philosophical answer.


    I see I see, I understand now.


    That''s the case I guess, life is in other words your soul.


    The spear is your soul, life.


    Life in other words Heart.


    Heart in other words Love.


    I guess it means that spear is filled with Ruijerd''s love.


    "Superd race have a spear from the time they are born."


    While I was in the midst of confusion Ruijerd started to teach me about it.


    It seems from the time the Superd race are born they have a three pronged tail.


    Then as they grow taller it grows with them, around the age they start to walk it hardens and then separates from their body.


    Even after it separates from their body they can use it as if it were a part of their whole, the more they use it the sharper it bes.


    Never breaking, able to crush anything, the ability to pierce through any number of things, the strongest spear.


    Or supposedly that is how it is supposed to go, depending on the individual in question.


    "Therefore, until we die we don''t let go of our spears."


    That was the face of a man remembering his mistake from 400 years ago.


    Most likely his spear was far harder and sharper than any other of the Superd race.


    How dependable.


    However, that sort of thinking is not very good you know?


    To be stubborn, is to be unwilling to ept others.


    If you are unable to ept others then it means others will be unable to ept you.


    That way of thinking is dangerous.


    ¡ª


    In no time at all three days had passed and we arrived at the town.

 Chapter 30: Infiltration and Impersonation

    <h4>Chapter 30: Infiltration and Impersonation</h4>


    Part 1


    The Town of Rikaris.


    One of the Magic Continents Three Great Towns.


    The town that the Great Demon Emperor Kishirika Kishirisu used as a headquarters during the Great Human-Demon war.


    Another name is Old Kishirisu Castle.


    The first thing that those who see this town are surprised by is the location of it.


    Of all things, it was built right in the center of a giant crater.


    The crater acts a natural wall, no matter how many times enemies attack it will never fall.


    Even now this naturally urring barrier is still preventing monsters from invading.


    In the center of the town is the partially destroyed Kishirisu Castle.


    This castle was destroyed during the Lace Campaign era.


    It still proudly shows traces of the battle between the Kishirika Faction Demon King of that era and the Demon God Lace.


    Truly reliable outer walls, and a ck gold castle with the shadow of its glorious past.


    Those two icons tell tales of the past Great Demon Emperors'' authority, and of the struggles of the Demon Races people.


    The town of Rikaris is an honest town filled with history.


    And finally, travelers should wait until night to behold the true beauty of this town.


    ¨C Excerpt from the book [Walking the World] by Adventurer Bloody Count


    Part 2


    That is my knowledge of the ce known as the Town of Rikarisu.


    There are three entrances to the town.


    A tear straight down the crater is one of them.


    The crater is very high, unless you can fly through the sky it seems all other entrances are difficult to get in through.


    Then, the second entrance has two guards.


    In other words this town''s security is strict.


    I look at Ruijerd.


    "What do we do?"


    I remember the conversation from the Migurd race''s vige.


    "Ruijerd-san. This town? They will let us in right?"


    "I''ve never entered it. They always chase me away."


    Leaving the human race aside, the Superd race is hated quite a bit.


    That hatred is already at the gic level at this point.


    After seeing Eris'' reaction I understood.


    I thought things might be okay on the Magic Continent, but it seems that is not the case.


    "Incidentally, with what kind of feeling do they usually chase you away?"


    "First, when I approach the town the guards start yelling, a little while after arge number of Adventurerse running out."


    The flow of events was ying out in my head following his words, starting with the guards yelling out "Stop!" and then arge number of muscr men running out in session to attack.


    "Then, it seems like using a disguise would be a good idea."


    After saying that Ruijerd showed a sullen face and was ring at me.


    "A disguise you say?"


    It seems there''s something about that idea he doesn''t like.


    "Please calm down. First we need to enter the town."


    "No, what is a disguise?"


    "Eh?"


    It seems he didn''t know what a disguise was.


    A difference in culture I wonder?


    No, in the first ce if he had known, they would have let him into the town.


    "A disguise is where you change your outer appearance in order to hide your identity."


    "Ho? How do you go about doing that?"


    "Let''s see? For now, let''s hide your face."


    For now I sat down ced my hand on the ground and started gathering magic power.


    Part 3


    "Stop!"


    There were soldiers positioned at the entrance of the town.


    A shameless looking man with the face of a pig and a stern looking man with the head of a snake.


    "Who are you! What did youe here for!"


    The snake man was asking us our identity while holding the ken at his waist.


    The pig man was looking at Eris with an indecent expression.


    This pig is a lolicon bastard? Seems like we would get along.


    "We are travelers."


    Just as nned, I was standing in the front.


    "Are you adventurers?"


    "Huh? No, that''s not the case. We''re just travelers."


    I almost immediately responded with a Yes, but we have nothing to prove it.


    It wouldn''t be strange to say we wish to join the Adventurers guild with Eris and my age.


    "That man over there is? He appears suspicious."


    Ruijerd was hiding his face with the full coverage helmet I just made from rock.


    We wrapped his spear with cloth, so it looks quite simr to a staff.


    Suspicious.


    However, it''s still better than the appearance of a Supard race.


    "He''s my older brother. He tried putting on the helmet of a strange adventurer, and he was unable to remove it again."


    I think in the town there would be people who try to remove it for him, but?


    "Hahha! That''s the story of an idiot! If that''s the case then it can''t be helped. Try asking the olddy from the tool shop and I''m sure she''ll lend you something to get it off."


    The snake headed man took a step backwards whileughing.


    They''re not really all that cautious.


    In Japan if a man wearing a full face helmet appeared, they would be pretty suspicious.


    I wonder if it''s because he''s leading children.


    Or else, the guy with a helmet on his head would be suspicious in his mind.


    "By the way, is there a ce to work in this town?"


    "A ce to work? What are you going to do after hearing about something like that?"


    "It would be horrible if we couldn''t get the helmet off my older brother and they demand money in return, we would have to work to pay for it."


    The snake man then whispered to himself, "I see, that olddy might actually do that."


    The tool shop must be quite the profitable business.


    Well, not that it matters to us.


    "Then, try the adventurers guild. If it''s that ce, even with no funds outsiders can earn daily wages."


    "I understand."


    "The adventurers guild is straight ahead in this town. It''s arge building, so you''ll quickly notice it."


    "Thank you very much."


    "If you register for the Adventurer''s Guild, the inn cost will be a little bit cheaper. It would be a good idea just to register either way."


    I made a suitable nod and pass through the gate.


    Then, Ie to a stop.


    "Come to think of it, is this town always that strict with guarding?"


    "No, recently, it seems [Dead End] has been spotted nearby. We''ve got to be cautious."


    "What was that! That sounds frightening?!"


    "Yeah, that''s right, I''m praying it''ll quickly go off somewhere."


    "If you meet it you will certainly die, Dead End."


    It''s a scary name.


    It must be quite the frightening monster without a doubt.


    Part 4


    After entering the town.


    A town with a bit less activity than Roa was spread out before our eyes.


    However, I got the feeling that I had seen a simr organization to this town somewhere.


    Near the entrance to the town were the merchant rted inns, rted stables, and stores all connected.


    "Now then, adventurers huh?"


    If I put together all the things I''ve heard about them so far, adventurers are simr to dispatchedpany employees.


    A wide variety of people seeking jobs go to the Adventurers Guild and take on jobs to increase their status.


    People call jobs given by the Adventurers Guildmissions.


    Adventurers with confidence in their abilities are dispatched to take care of the job.


    "I don''t know if we''ll be able to earn money, but would it be a good idea to register for now? It seems like they would ask for something to prove our identity, what do you think Eris?"


    "Adventurers! I want to! I will!"


    I noticed Eris'' eyes sparkling.


    Come to think of it, Eris has heard of countless stories from Ghyine''s adventuring days.


    Unexpectedly, it seems she longed to be one.


    "Ruijerd-san, are you already an adventurer?"


    "No, I''ve never been allowed in a town big enough to have an Adventurer''s Guild."


    I see.


    I understand now, Adventurer''s Guilds are only inrger towns.


    "Well, if that''s the case then it''s better I guess?"


    ns are steadily being worked out in my head.


    He can''t be expected to always wear that heavy looking helmet after all.


    If he always has to hide his face, then he''ll never clear up the Superd races reputation.


    If only we could do something great and then all of a sudden say it was a Superd all along!


    It would be good if there was that sort of flow, but supposedly all the lowest rank adventurer jobs are in the town.


    Rather, instead of trying to do something big, going around and doing arge number of these small tasks could be a better way to change the opinion of people.


    If you do it well enough, his trust all around the town will go up.


    There are no problems with Ruijerd''s character.


    If he could suddenly save the town from a strong monster, he might even be received well!


    Speaking of which, saving a lost child, that sort of scenario could work as well.


    That was proven in the Migurd vige.


    Rather than defeating monsters, it seems we should focus on saving people.


    Come into contact with people with no prejudice.


    If it was just Ruijerd''s character, then that would be plenty.


    However, for saving people this helmet is not very good.


    Being unable to see his expressions is a minus.


    Even I wouldn''t be able to trust a guy whose face I can''t see.


    Should we go with a helmet that only hides the hair?


    No, that would still be suspicious.


    I don''t know if there''s culture in this world as well where people remove things they are wearing on their head or not, but I would find it quite rude.


    However, doing small things here and there would take quite a bit of time.


    It should be something that can spread the existence of Ruijerd throughout the entire town.


    "Hmmm? What should be done."


    First off is gaining a degree of poprity.


    It doesn''t matter how good of a thing is done, if it is done by a nameless young man, then there''s no point.


    As expected, in order for his name to be remembered, the first should be arge monster extermination.


    In this world those with power are epted is the tendency.


    If we were to exterminate a monster with quite a bit of infamy, a good amount of poprity is likely to arise.


    Although, in the case of the Superd race, it''s already well known how strong they are, so it could have a reverse effect.


    Wait a minute, but, in the case that there is a crisis approaching the town what would happen.


    While everyone is hiding from the dilemma, singing songs of their fate, the one who appears before them is Magic Continent''s Beautiful Young Man, Ruijerd, kind of feeling and then he defeats the enemy in one hit.


    Oh, doesn''t that sound kind of good?


    The problem is, what that enemy would be, just before we heard a name that sounds rtively good.


    "Ruijerd-san. Do you know what this being known as [Dead End] is about?"


    If we could lure this monster known as [Dead End] into the town.


    The town would then panic.


    Then Ruijerd appears and defeats it.


    Apleted story of good defeating evil.


    It''s perfect.


    However, the answer I heard was outside of my expectations.


    "It''s about me."


    "What does that mean?"


    What is that?


    Wait, was that a philosophical answer?!


    Is what I was thinking when...


    "In this region that is how they call me."


    Ruijerd = [Dead End].


    Is what appears to be the case.


    I see now.


    Iprehend it now.


    If you saw a Superd race walking around near the town, then you would definitely be quite cautious.


    Ha??


    Nevertheless, to be feared to the extent that he would have such a dangerous sounding second name.


    Exactly how afraid of him are people?


    Jeez, gate guard do your job a little bit more properly would you.


    Surely, they don''t even see the Superd race as people in the first ce.


    They''re a Demon race that are out raging about, so there''s no way they would possess enough intelligence to disguise themselves is what they must think.


    "What is there that can be done?"


    However, this second name, it seems to be quite well known.


    We could be able to make use of it.


    "There''s not some sort of reward out for your head is there right?"


    "Ah. That is alright."


    Is that the truth?


    That''s the truth right?


    I''ll believe in you?


    It would be bad if you were lying.


    For now, a small change of ns.


    Part 5


    First, we should check out the open air shops before we head to the Adventurers Guild.


    The open air shops in the vicinity of the entrance are all the same no matter where you go.


    Even though I say that, the market price wasrgely different.


    Furthermore, the things that were being sold werergely different.


    For example, a ce that would be like a stable selling horses in Roa, is selling creatures simr to lizards.


    I''m sure with all the rocks and hills in the Magic Continent, these sorts of creatures are more useful than horses.


    Also, there are norge multi-person carts, but merchants all have their own individual carts.


    For the long journey ahead, there are a number of things we want.


    It''s seems there''s a necessity to buy things one at a time.


    However, the things to buy this time are already decided.


    After looking around at the market price and picking the cheapest ce possible.


    It''s not like we''re in a particr hurry, but we also don''t have all that much time to spare.


    The items I have my eyes on are dyes and a hood. Also, if possible something like a lemon would be good.


    "Old man, aren''t these dyes a bit expensive? This isn''t a showcase?"


    "Don''t say stupid things, it''s a reasonable price."


    "Is that the truth?"


    "Obviously!"


    "Though, they''re selling the same thing for half price over there?"


    "What?!"


    "The quality seems to be a bit lower over there though. Ah, this hood is good. If I buy this and that lemon looking thing over there together, will you give me a discount?"


    "Boy, you''re quite skilled in this business. I understand. Take it."


    "Ah, that''s right. Buy this from us. It''s fur from Pack Coyotes and fangs from Acid Wolves?"


    "There''s quite a few there. Hold on a second. Two, three, four. How does 3 scrap iron coins sound for the lot?"


    "That can''t be the case. Shouldn''t it at least be 6 coins?"


    "There''s no way that''s the case. Then 4 coins."


    "Okay, let''s go with that."


    After going through some browsing and negotiations, we can buy and sell all at the same time.


    Since I don''t know what the market price is, I have no idea how much money this really is.


    Honestly speaking, just going by looks of things during negotiations, I got the feeling we just barely got a reasonable price.


    Our remaining funds are 1 iron coin, 4 scrap iron coins, and 10 stone coins.


    It''s the money we received from Roxy''s parents.


    I need to make sure we use it carefully.


    We entered an unpopr back alley.


    It would be good if we didn''t get involved with any weird guys.


    No, if we get involved with them they could be willing to give Ruijerd all their money.


    It could be a chance to increase our money.


    "Ruijerd-san. If anyone tries to mess with us, let''s go with half killing them."


    "Half killing? All but dead, but not quite killed is what you''re saying?"


    "No, you can just normally dust them off."


    However, unfortunately, no one came to mess with us.


    No, honestly it was unfortunate.


    Although, there were some pretty rough looking guys.


    They most likely had no money though either way.


    "Ruijerd-san. First let''s dye your hair."


    "Dye, my hair?"


    "Yes. With this dye."


    "I understand, you''re going to change the color of my hair. You sure think up some interesting things."


    I was admired.


    It seems in this world there are no customs of dying hair a different color.


    No, it could just be that Ruijerd doesn''t know?


    It doesn''t seem like he''s gone near very many human viges after all.


    "However, wouldn''t it have been better to go for a much different color than that?"


    The color I selected was a blue color.


    I chose the one as close as possible to the color of Migurd race as I could.


    "No, there''s a Migurd race vige a three day walk from here. There should be quite a few people who know that. Since that''s the case, from today forward Ruijerd-san is a Migurdo race."


    "Then you guys are??"


    "We are henchmen numbers one and two that you picked up somewhere around here."


    "Henchmen? Not equal warriors?"


    "It''s that sort of setting. There''s no need for you to remember it, but in order for others to think that is the case, I will be acting as such."


    What we''re going to do from here is an act.


    I told Ruijerd of the setting.


    From today on, Ruijerd is now the Migurd race young man Roisu pretending to be Superd races [Dead End].


    The young man from the Migurd race known as Roisu has always wanted to be an existence feared by people.


    Then one day he picked up two children.


    Children who could use magic and swordsmanship.


    They adored the Roisu who saved them.


    "Do you adore me?"


    "I don''t particrly."


    "I see."


    These two were fairly strong.


    Then watching them Roisu thought of something.


    In the Migurd race I''m quite tall.


    If I call myself Ruijerd the [Dead End], it would be easier to make everyone fear me.


    Now feel free to go out and fight, the two of you go out and incite others well.


    These two were children, but they were quite useful.


    Using the two of them, he could quickly be quite famous.


    "He''s pretending to be me and using my name, an unforgivable man."


    "That is true, certainly he cannot be forgiven. However, if the false Ruijerd does good things. What would people think about it?"


    "What would they think about it?"


    "He''s very obviously a fake, but he''s quite the good guy even so, is what they would think."


    What is necessary isedy and mismatch.


    He''s the type of that would deceive others, but he''s actually a pretty good guy.


    It''s important to make others think that.


    "Hmm?"


    "The fake Ruijerd is a good guy. If those sorts of rumors float around then it''s in the bag. Eventually the rumors will be vague and turn into a "Ruijerd is a good guy" sort of shape."


    "That is certainly amazing, but will it really be the case?"


    "It will."


    I can assert that it will.


    At the very least, the current Ruijerd here can''t lower his current reputation any lower.


    The current point is the lowest possible reputation after all.


    "I see, is it alright if it''s something as simple as that?"


    "It''s not simple at all. I''m not sure if we can make it seed or not."


    ns are things that are always certain to fall apart at some point.


    The more detailed and thorough you are, the easier it is toe up with further ns in the following half.


    However, if all goes well, rumors will be rumors, gathering up, and Ruijerd''s true nature will be clear to everyone.


    "However, what if the lie gets out?"


    "How could you say that? Ruijerd-san there''s no lies at all about it."


    "What do you mean?"


    A Superd race calling himself as such while pretending to be a Migurd race.


    If everything goes as nned, doing things that everyone likes is a good thing.


    Even the name isn''t false.


    Roisu doesn''t want it known that he''s a real Superd race, so he calls himself Ruijerd in front of others.


    Ruijerd of the Superd race.


    The people looking at it from the outside will at their own convenience be mistaken that it''s the Roisu of the Migurd race pretending to be Ruijerd.


    That''s why there''s no lies about it.


    The only one lying is me.


    However, Ruijerd seems like he''ll resist standing behind lies, so I''ll stay quiet about that part.


    "The other side wille to the mistaken conclusion that you''re of the Migurd race at their own convenience."


    "Hm? Ah, I see. I''m pretending to be myself, while Roisu is the fake? My head is getting all mixed up. What do I need to do?"


    "Just continue as you do normally."


    Ruijerd made aplicated face.


    This guy certainly couldn''t make it as an actor with his acting skill.


    "However, please don''t snap and kill anyone whoes at you with cheap provocations."


    "Hmm? That is, are you telling me not to get into any fights?"


    "It''s fine if you do, but please act as if you are struggling. Let a few hits get in, slump your shoulders and make it appear like in the end you somehow or other won."


    Even if I say that, I''m not sure if he could manage that sort of acting.


    Is what I thought, but,


    "Do you mean to go easy on them?"


    It seems that will be alright.


    "There''s no way the real Ruijerd could be this weak, while at the same time, if it''s the real thing he''s pretty amazing, right? Is what we want to make them think."


    "I don''t really get it."


    "It will make them think that this side is a fake and at the same time make the enemy feel better about themselves."


    "After making them feel better about themselves then what."


    "Rumors that the Superd race is weak will start to flow out."


    Then, Ruijerd made a very grim face.


    "The Superd race is not weak."


    "I am aware of that. However, you are feared, because you are strong. If people feel you are a bit weaker, they could feel a bit more relieved like right now."


    Even if I say that, we can''t really let them think we''re all that weak.


    If there are still Superd race living in some unknown ce.


    They could start being persecuted again.


    Bnce is important.


    "Is it that sort of thing?"


    Well then, it''s this sort of thing.


    If we just keep wandering around aimlessly, we''ll eventually give ourselves away.


    "I''ll be doing my best to support, so where we fall will depend on how much effort Ruijerd puts into it."


    "Ah, I understand. I''m counting on you."


    I used the fruit juice received from the lemon-like fruit to bleach Ruijerd''s hair.


    The original emerald green color was sessfully bleached.


    Then the dyes were applied for the coloring.


    Hmm.


    It''s not really very pretty.


    Rather, it''s pretty dirty looking.


    But, at the very least it''s not a greenish color.


    It doesn''t really look like a Migurd race though? The difference in height is too big.


    However, he doesn''t really look like a Superd race either I guess.


    Well, disguises are just right when they are pretty vague I guess.


    A Migurd race like person naming themselves as a Superd race, but something that feels like neither or so.


    "Also, I''ll let you hold onto this."


    I removed the ne and put it around Ruijerd''s neck.


    "This is from the Migurd vige, huh."


    "Yes. It''s something I received from my shishou as a graduation gift. Since then, I''ve always had it on me."


    If he wears it then at the very least he will seem a bit more like someone with a rtion to the Migurd race is what I think.


    For those who are aware at least.


    "It''s a precious item. Make sure to return it. Absolutely, return it."


    "Ah."


    "If you lose it I''ll seriously try to beat you up."


    "I understand."


    "In regards to what I will do specifically, I''ll use earth magic topletely seal up the entrances to the town, then make magma flow into the town until the crater ispletely full."


    "Even if it involves other people? There''s children among them as well."


    "If you want to save the lives of the children, make sure you absolutely don''t lose it."


    "Hmm? If you''re that worried about it, shouldn''t you just keep holding onto it in the first ce?"


    "No, it was a joke of course."


    "???"


    Now then, I''ll have Eris wear the hood.


    Her red hair stands out quite a bit.


    We need to try and focus the gazes on a single point.


    "Eris, it''s about this hood, but?"


    After saying that and spreading the hood out, I noticed there were holes for ears.


    How could this be.


    It''s like the kind of hood monks in Final Fantasy III would be wearing.


    The color is not quite white, but it has a mantle like part flowing out the back.


    It seems to be something for the Beast race.


    This could have been a mistake to buy.


    Eris isn''t normally bothered by clothes very much.


    However, if you see that Boreas style greeting you would understand.


    She probably doesn''t want to wear anything that associate her with the beast race.


    "Um... Eris, it''s about this, but..."


    "Th! That! Wh, what are you going to do about it!"


    "It...it''s for Eris, could you somehow... wear it?"


    "Really?!"


    Is what I thought, but it seems she was really happy about it.


    That pose doesn''t seem to be one of dislike.


    "I''ll treat it carefully."


    After quickly putting on the hood, Eris had on a full face smile.


    Well, it''s that, right.


    I don''t really get it, but anyways, alright!


    Now then, first off is the Adventurer''s Guild.


    What is necessary isedy.


    We can''t go forgetting that.


    I''ll be praying it goes well.

 Chapter 31: The Adventurers’ Guild

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Adventurers'' Guild</h4>


    The Adventurer''s Guild.


    A ce where men of great strength and valor gather.


    Those with confidence in their strength, those with confidence in their magic.


    Those with swords, those with axes, those with staves, and those with fists.


    Those who boast they are stronger than others, and those whough in the face of death.


    Swordsmen d in armor, lightly equipped magicians as well.


    A man like a pig, a woman with the lower half of a snake, a woman with legs like a horse.


    A ce where a great number of races gather and congregate.


    That is the Adventurer''s Guild of the Magic Continent.


    The Adventurer''s Guild in the town of Rikarisu.


    Itsrge door violently swung open, making a loud bang.


    The Guild''s gazes gathered towards the entrance, wondering what was going on.


    There are very few who would open the Adventurer''s Guild door so violently.


    Did a party from somewhere return?


    Are the guards here to request for backup for monsters attacking the town?


    Otherwise is it just a trick of the wind?


    Come to think of it, it was said that Dead End was seen nearby, but it can''t be?


    Thinking that, three people appeared in the eyes of the Adventurers.


    The one in the front was a boy.


    Still young. However, he had an expression full of confidence. A staff covered in cloth and clothes that appeared to be high ss though covered in dirt.


    Without flinching or wavering a bit he walked straight into this ce filled with adults and those with frightening visages.


    Several people thought to themselves what is going on here. His appearance was so different from his actions.


    Or maybe it was a race that had an appearance different from their actual age.


    The one hidden in the shadow of the boy, was most likely a young girl.


    She had a hood covering her face so low that you can''t even be sure.


    However, inparison to her age she was wearing a sharp and stubborn expression.


    One could tell at a nce that she was used to the sword worn at her waist.


    A number of men here recognized her as a skilled swordsman.


    The final one was a tall man with arge build.


    On his forehead was a red gem and on his face a cross shaped scar.


    It matched perfectly with the physical traits of [Dead End]. There were those who were about to let out a cry.


    However, that blue hair.


    They quickly realized it was a mistake. It was a different person who looks very simr.


    Bizarre.


    Completely bizarre.


    It was a group with not a single normal looking person.


    It was eerie to even wonder why they woulde here.


    The boy yelled out with a loud voice.


    "Heyhey, heyhey! Stop staring you bastards! Who do you think you''re feasting your eyes on here?!"


    No no, who is that, we have no idea, is what everyone was thinking.


    "How could it be, that devil of the Superd race! Ruijerd-sama the Dead End! Be silent, be afraid, or run away!"


    No no, there''s no way that''s the case, is what everyone was thinking.


    The Superd race''s hair is green enough to sober one on the spot.


    It''s not that dark and filthy blue color.


    "Brother! It seems that they don''t recognize the face of [Dead End] out here in the middle of nowhere. Jeez, if they just moved their legs a bit they could tell, but even after hearing the rumors no one can recognize you."


    It seems that the boy is trying to assert that this young man is the [Dead End].


    After thinking that, the boys loud performance starts to appear humorous.


    In an instant the eerie atmosphere disappeared.


    That young man who he called older brother.


    Indeed, that face with the scar and red eyes certainly looks simr to [Dead End].


    However, an important point is totally wrong.


    "Pu..."


    Who was it that let out the voice?


    "What was that you bastard?! What are youughing at?!"


    The boy yelled loud enough to be heard in every direction with a face filled with anger.


    That appearance was so entirely humorous that the entire guild was filled with stifledughter and smiles.


    Then someone said it.


    "Puusuu...ckkhaha... But... you know... the Superd race... have green hair right?"


    After those words the lobby of the Adventurer''s Guild broke out into a huge fit ofughter.


    Part 2


    After hearing all theughing voices, I clenched my fist and thought "Okay" to myself.


    The Adventurer''s Guild.


    I had a mental image of something like this, but it was quite a bit rougher than I expected.


    Probably because there''s a wide variety of races on the Magic Continent.


    A man with the face of a horse, another man with sickles like those of a praying mantis, a woman with wings simr to a butterfly, and a woman with a lower body simr to a snake.


    Many of them are simr to humans but somewhere there''s arge difference.


    Even more, those who don''t have any parts simr to animals, aren''t exactly human looking either.


    There are those whose skin color ispletely blue, as well as those with something like thornsing out of their shoulders.


    There are even those with two heads and those with four arms.


    Quite simr to humans, yet something is quite different.


    Thinking about it a bit, Migurd race and Superd race are quite simr to the Human race inparison.


    "D...Don''t be making fun of brother! You know, brother saved us when we were being attacked by monsters in the wastnds!"


    Without being overwhelmed, I started up the acting again at an appropriate moment.


    "Did you hear that?! Dead End saving a person he says!"


    "Hyahahahaha! Am...amazing?! He''s a great guy!"


    "Seriously! I want him to save me as well! Gyahahaha!!"


    Normally I would be cowering with this number of peopleughing and scorning around me, but because of the acting or otherwise because the peopleughing arecking so much reality, I was able to endure.


    Or else, maybe, I''ve grown up a bit?


    No, no.


    Growing arrogant won''t help.


    In the first ce, they aren''tughing at me right now, but they are aimed at Ruijerd.


    There''s no reason for my legs to tremble.


    I''ll be able to feel a bit more confident when the hostility is aimed directly at me and I can cope with it.


    For now I''ll check things out.


    Taking a moment to check out if anyone in here thinks Ruijerd is the real thing.


    Then, going with n A that I prepared in advance.


    "These guys can''t be forgiven! Brother! We should do them all in!"


    "Fuu...It''s fine to let the guys who want tough do it."


    By the way, n B in the case no one startedughing was also prepared.


    "Is it fine?? Really now!"


    "Already, already pretending to be a big shot!"


    "It...It''s dangerous?! I feel like I might be apologetic!"


    These guys, if they knew Ruijerd was the real thing would they apologize?


    "Hnn! You bastards should be grateful for brother''s leniency!"


    I said that out loud and continued to check out the surroundings.


    On the left there was arge notice board covered in an overflowing number of papers.


    On the right there were four counters with staff members staring at us dumbfounded.


    On the right then.


    I lead the other two up to the counter.


    After exchanging nces with Ruijerd, I raised my voice again.


    "Hey staff! We want to register as Adventurers!"


    I yelled it in a voice loud enough for the gallery to hear.


    There was another burst ofughter from behind us.


    "De...de...Dead End is going to be apletely fresh newbie he says?!"


    "ge...ha...gggeho.??! My stomach hurts!"


    "Amazing... I... I''m going to be the senior of that Dead End!"


    "Th...That is certainly something to brag about!"


    Alright, that''s about enough I guess.


    "Shut up you all. I can''t hear the voice of the staff members!"


    After yelling that all the Adventurers quieted down while grinning to themselves.


    "Un...Understood. We get it."


    "Th...The first exnation is important after all, right?! Pususu"


    "kuku ku"


    Alright, everyone is still busyughing to themselves.


    This is fine.


    Part 3


    Now then.


    It was a long 44 years.


    Finally I have arrived at the homestead "Hello Work".


    Even though I have the qualifications of a Water Saint ss Magician, met allies on the way, and became known as "100 years of unemployment, Hundred NEET" finally?!


    If it weren''t for supporting the selfish young girl behind me...


    Those who don''t work, can''t afford to eat!


    Putting that aside.


    "Then staff member-san. I''m sorry to make such a ruckus. Please treat me well."


    A female staff member with orange hair grown out fangs.


    Arge chest with clearly visible cleavage in the clothes.


    Although, there were three breasts lined up, so two cleavages were visible.


    If you increase it by one, it''s something that doubles, what''s this.


    "Eh? Ah, yes. Registering to be an Adventurer? Right?"


    She hesitated for a moment after my attitudepletely changed.


    Well, if I keep acting like that then it will eventually blow our cover after all.


    Just enough acting so they don''t look down on us is, okay!


    "Yes. Anyhow, we are neers after all."


    "In that case, please fill out these forms."


    We were handed three pieces of paper and a piece of charcoal.


    All the papers were the same.


    A section for writing your name and job, as well as things to be aware of and a code of conduct.


    What are people who can''t read supposed to do?


    And, the moment I was thinking of that.


    "If you can''t read letters, would you like for me to read it to you?"


    I see that''s the case.


    "No, that won''t be necessary."


    I read it out loud for Eris to hear.


    Summarizing it out something like this.


    =================================================


    One. Use of the Adventurer''s Guild


    If one registers with the Adventurer''s Guild, they will receive services avable to Adventurers.


    Two. Service Content


    All Adventurer''s Guilds throughout the world offer these services: job offerings, delivery ofpensation and rewards, purchase of raw materials, and exchange of currency.


    Three. Registration Information


    Adventurers receive a card with their own information under their control upon registering for the Adventurer''s Guild. It is possible to re-issue it if lost, but rank will be reset to F. Also, each area has it''s own fine for it.


    Four. Withdrawal from the Adventurer''s Guild


    If you request it, withdrawal from the guild is possible.


    Re-registration is possible, but rank will restart at F.


    Five. Prohibited Conduct


    The below actions are considered prohibited.


    1. Actions which go against a countriesws.


    2. Actions which disgrace and cause the reliability of the guild to fall.


    3. Actions which interfere or obstruct other Adventurers jobs.


    4. Buying, selling, and trading of jobs.


    If prohibited actions are discovered, a fine will be applied and Adventurers guild qualifications will be revoked.


    Six. Breach of Contract Compensation


    If you fail a job you have epted you must paypensation for the breach of contract, two times the amount of the job rewardpensation. Repayment period is half a year. Ifpensation is not paid, Adventurers guild qualification will be revoked.


    Seven. Rank


    There are seven ranks from F to S based on Adventurers proven skills. As a general rule of thumb, you can only take jobs within one above or below your current rank.


    Eight. Rank Promotions and Demotions


    It is possible to raise your rank by seeding a regted number of jobs. However, if you feel that your ability isn''t up to standard it is possible to remain at your current rank as well. Also, if you fail a certain number of jobs in session, your rank will be demoted by one.


    Nine. Obligation


    In the case that a country is under attack by monsters and a request for assistance is made from the guild, you have an obligation to obey.


    Also, if an emergency situation arises, Adventurers have an obligation to obey the guild staff members.


    =================================================


    Midway through Eris started to show a fed up face.


    She''s not good with stiff rules like these.


    I''m not really all that great with them myself.


    However, these sorts of things you need to properly read after all.


    For now, it doesn''t seem like there will be any problems.


    But, before that.


    "Staff Member-san, I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "These words, do you have them prepared for any ce?"


    "Have them prepared for any ce, for example?"


    "Humannguage."


    "Ah, if that''s the case then it''s alright."


    "If that''s the case."


    I wonder if thenguage a minor race uses would be alright.


    I''m sure, Japanese is probably impossible as well.


    I wrote using Demon God Language.


    It would be better if they believed me to be a Demon race who has the appearance of a youth, rather than a Human race.


    "Eris please write your own as well."


    I told Eris to write her own.


    In the case of these contracts, it''s better if you write them yourself.


    Incidentally, all the conversations within the guild are in the Demon God Language.


    She was wearing a quiet and sullen expression because she can''t understand any of the words going on around us.


    If she had heard and understood the scorn from earlier directly, she probably would have drawn her sword and attacked.


    "We have no intentions of using one, but in the case that a false name is used, what would be of it?"


    "There are no regtions. It''s limited only to a registration name after all."


    "Even in the case that a criminal were to write their name?"


    "There is no set definition for criminal in the Magic Continent, so long as you do not cause any trouble with the Adventurers Guild there is no problem. However, if you were to have your Adventurers guild qualifications revoked, you will be unable to register anywhere within this continent."


    "Is that alright?"


    "There would be a problem if someone who never received a name from the time they were born in the Magic Continent. For that reason, it is not prohibited to use a false name when registering."


    I understand now.


    Each continent has a different jurisdiction and some differences between them it seems.


    I considered the possibility that Superd race wouldn''t be able to register and he should use the false name Roisu, but it doesn''t seem like that will be a problem.


    "In the case that we register on this continent, then go to another continent will there be a necessity to register again new?"


    "No that won''t be the case."


    As expected right.


    "After you have written, then please ce your hand over here."


    And what was prepared was a transparent board the size of an ero game box.


    In the center of it a magic circle was carved.


    Underneath it, metal looking cards were scattered.


    Hmm. I wonder what this is.


    "Like this?"


    For now, starting with me.


    Then I ced my hand down.


    After the staff member confirmed that, they pressed the edge of the board with their finger.


    "Name: Rudeus Greyrat" "Job: Magician" "Rank: F"


    The staff member indifferently read out the contents of the paper prepared and then pressed the board again.


    Then, the magic circle shined with a red light and quickly went out.


    "Please kindly take this card, it''s your Adventurer Card."


    Apletely normal iron te.


    Written there with shining letters was:


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Name: Rudeus Greyrat


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human Race


    Age: 10


    Job: Magician


    Rank: F


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Is how it was written. In humannguage.


    However, I understand now. It''s that sort of Magic item.


    Rather, if you were to use this, wouldn''t it be simple to produce books with magic?


    If they''re using it in such a public ce as the Adventurers Guild, shouldn''t it be spread around in more ces?


    No, there might be some sort of mechanism to the te here.


    Name, job, rank were written on the paper provided by the staff member, but gender, race, and age can be read from the hand?


    This is bad.


    I thought to hide my race as human, however, not only age but race are exposed now.


    Well, whatever. Something can be done about it.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Name: Ruijerd Superdia


    Gender: Male


    Race: Demon Race


    Age: 566


    Job: Warrior


    Rank: F


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Ah, could it be, this will show Superd race?


    And the moment I thought that, Ruijerd card showed Demon Race in letters.


    That''s quite convenient, I feel a bit relieved.


    Even though his age was known, the staff member doesn''t seem to particrly mind it.


    Is it not really all that strange for the Demon Races?


    She didn''t seem to mind the name Ruijerd Superdia as well.


    I wonder if she thinks it''s a false name or something.


    That''s rather rude, I even said we wouldn''t be using false names just now.


    Otherwise, could it be that it''s not known Ruijerd Superdia is the real name of [Dead End].


    For a while I''ve been hearing words rted to dead end, but nothing rted to Ruijerd.


    Incidentally, his card was written in Demon God Language.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat


    Gender: Female


    Race: Human Race


    Age: 12


    Job: Swordsman


    Rank: F


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After Eris received her card, registration waspleted.


    Eris card was written in humannguage as well.


    "My card and his are using different letters, but?"


    "Yes, letters change based on the race."


    I understand now, humannguage for the human is how it works.


    "What about in the case of a half?"


    "There are cases where races are mixed, but generally blood is stronger on one side and those letters are shown."


    "In the case that a human were to get a card with Demon God Language and couldn''t read it, wouldn''t that be a problem?"


    "In that case, ce your finger on the center of the back of the card, then specify thenguage."


    In order to test it, I pressed the center of the card, and said "Beast God Language".


    Then, the letters changed.


    I see. Interesting.


    Demon God Language. Fighting God Language.


    I kept changing it, then the staff member told me off.


    "If you go too overboard, the Magic power in the card will disappear faster, so please be careful."


    "In the case that it goes out what happens?"


    "The guild will replenish it if necessary."


    As expected there''s some sort of mechanism within the card.


    There''s probably some sort of small Magic crystal embedded within it.


    "If the Magic power disappears, is there no change to the information?"


    "That is the case."


    "If you keep using the same card for a long period, does the electricity decrease faster?"


    "Electricity? If it''s Magic power you''re talking about then that isn''t the case. The Magic power will normallyst one year, when youplete a job it will replenish as well, so normally it will never disappear."


    "How much does it cost to fill it up from empty again?"


    "It doesn''t cost any money?"


    Then why were you telling me off about it a while ago, is what I was thinking, but there might be some guys out there whoe in yelling that their card information has suddenly disappeared.


    There will be "imers" in any world it seems.


    "I understand, I will be careful."


    Nevertheless, electrical charging mechanism, huh?


    I don''t know who came up with it, but it uses quite the interesting system.


    If you were to make use of this, I think you could do quite a few other things here and there, but?


    The Adventurer''s Guild might have monopoly on such techniques.


    Well, I won''t think too much about it for now.


    "nfufu"


    Eris was grinning broadly while looking at her own card.


    I know you''re happy, but don''t lose it?


    "Would you like to register a party?"


    "Party registration? Ah, we will."


    I realized when the staff member said it.


    It wasn''t written on the paper, so I forgot about it.


    We had nned to form a party from the start.


    "Before that, I would like to inquire about the details of a party?"


    "Yes."


    And the staff member gave me an exnation.


    .Party can have up to seven members.


    .Only members within 1 rank above or below of the party leader can join the party.


    .The party rank is decided by the epted job.


    .The party is averaged based on all party members.


    .Onpletion of a job, all members of the party receive equal status.


    .It is possible to take individual jobs while in a party.


    .The party leader and a guild staff member are required to join a party.


    .In order to withdraw only the guild staff member is required.


    .The party leader has authority to forcefully withdraw members.


    .In the event of the death of the leader, the party will automatically be dissolved.


    .It is possible to create a n with more than two parties.


    .ns in good standing with the guild will receive a number of privileges.


    The n portion doesn''t really matter for now.


    For the time being it''s not really rted to us.


    "Then, what would like the party name to be?"


    "[Dead End] please."


    The staff members face stiffened up.


    However, as expected of a pro. She quickly returned to a smile.


    "I understand. Please allow me to see your Adventurers card."


    We take out the cards we just put away and hand them over.


    The staff member takes them for a bit and ces them down then hands them back.


    "Yes, please confirm it."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Name: Rudeus Greyrat


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human Race


    Age: 10


    Job: Magician


    Rank: F


    Party: Dead End (F)


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Alright.


    However, seeing the letters for Dead End is a bit embarrassing.


    Even though it sounds that frightening when ites from someones mouth?


    The (F) attached to it would be the party rank I guess.


    "That would be all for registration. Thank you very much."


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    "In the case that you would like to take on a job, please tear off the paper from that notice board, and return it to the reception counter please."


    "Yes."


    "The purchasing building is in the back so please be careful not to mistake them."


    "In the back I see. Thank you very much."


    Fu... Finally over.


    Part 4


    Right away, we went over to check out the notice board.


    The jobs we can ept are from F to E.


    There aren''t many jobs for that rank. Pretty much all of them are jobs within the town.


    Storehouse organizing, food preparation assistance, registering forms, searching for a lost pet, extermination of harmful insects.


    All of them appear simple and they all have low pay.


    Incidentally, the jobs are written in this sort of form:


    ========================


    F


    .Job: Storehouse Organizing


    .Reward: 5 stone coins


    .Job Details: Transporting heavy objects.


    .ce: Rikarisu town, house number 12, storehouse with a red door


    .Period: half a day ¨C full day


    .Deadline: No deadline


    .Job Owner Name: Dogamu of the Orute Race


    .Notes: There are many things to move and not enough hands. Somebody help me. The more there are with power the better.


    ========================


    ========================


    F


    .Job: Cooking Preparation Assistant


    .Reward: 6 stone coins


    .Job Details: Washing dishes and transporting meals.


    .ce: Rikarisu town, house number 4, bottom floor


    .Period: full day


    .Deadline: Until the next full moon


    .Job Owner Name: Shinitora of the Kanade Race


    .Notes: Setting appointments for customers when they enter. Help is needed. As a side note, taste testing would help out as well.


    E


    .Job: Searching for a lost pet


    .Reward: 1 scrap iron coin


    .Job Details: Searching for a pet that has disappeared. Capture.


    .ce: Rikarisu town, house number 2, Kiribu House, room 3


    .Period: Until it''s found


    .Deadline: No deadline


    .Job Owner Name: Meiseru of the Houga Race


    .Notes: Our pet has disappeared and hasn''t returned. I saved up my allowance and made a job request. Somebody please help me search.


    ========================


    None of them are jobs which you would party up to take on it seems.


    Lower rank jobs are probably generally done solo.


    Since thepletion of jobs is shared equally, if you divide upbor of low rank jobs with a number of party members, you could rank up rtively fast I guess.


    "For now, should we take on something simple?"


    However, I wonder why searching for a lost pet is E.


    Ah, probably because the town isrge.


    Also, the "until it is found" sounds pretty strict.


    Since it''s possible it could have died already.


    However, she saved up her allowance, it''s certainly a sweet little girl requesting.


    If no one appears to help it''s so pitiful right?


    "There''s none that let us fight a dragon or something?"


    "There''s an S rank. It''s this."


    "Really?! I can''t read it."


    "In the northern area a stray dragon has settled down is what is written."


    "Can we win I wonder?"


    "It would be best if we stop there. Dragons are strong."


    "I see. However, subjugation type is good right?"


    "Subjugation type are C rank."


    "There''s none lower than C rank?"


    "It seems that is the case."


    "I heard that in the start you usually fight goblins and stuff, but?"


    "There are no monsters as weak as that on this continent."


    Eris has Ruijerd read her the details of each of the jobs and said something rather dangerous.


    It''s good when Ruijerd takes care of things.


    "Heyhey, pukuku, everybody of de...dead end...ha... That is... fufu, just a bit, kuku, high of a rank for you isn''t it?"


    And then the guy who has been grinning at us for a while approached the two of them whileughing.


    A buff muscle macho man with the head of a horse.


    In an instant I moved in front of the two and cut off the horse faced man.


    "Shut up?! We''ll properly take an F or E rank job!"


    "Heyhey, you can''t do that. Aren''t I giving you advice here?"


    "What was that?"


    "Here, this job here. The lost pet search."


    Rip, what was torn off was the job I was just looking at.


    "This is a higher rank because the town is a huge area to cover."


    "Heyhey heyhey hey. Your brother is that Superd race [Dead End] right?"


    "So, what if that''s the case!"


    "Is the eye he has up here just for show? Even if the ce is huge, with that eye it shouldn''t even take a day toplete, right?"


    Hm.


    I see now.


    Now that I think about it that certainly is the case.


    If it''s the type where we''re looking for a living thing, with Ruijerd here it will be a simple matter.


    For example if it''s a cat, if it''s him then.


    Rather, what does he mean by advice?


    Isn''t he just trying to stir us up because he thinks we''re fakes?


    "Shut up! Leave us alone!"


    Is what I said while rejecting him away, however with Ruijerd''s ability the lost pet search will go well.


    We should probably probably pull back for today.


    "Brother! Let''s go!"


    "Hm? Is it alright if we don''t take a job?"


    "It''s fine! If we were to take a job in this situation nothing good wille of it!"


    Either way, all I had nned for today was to show our faces and register anyways.


    Also, to check what kinds of jobs there are posted as well.


    Activity will seriously start from tomorrow on.


    "Let''s go."


    After we left the Adventurers Guild a huge roar ofughter started up.


    "Heyhey, you''re just going to leave without taking a job?!"


    "As expected Dead End-san takes it easy!"


    "Gyahahahahaha!"


    Ruijerd was showing a bewildered expression.


    Wondering if this was really okay.


    This is okay.


    For now we have seeded.


    Even after hearing the name Dead End, rather than feeling alert or nervous, they break out intoughter.


    It might not be the ideal situation.


    However, without a doubt we''ve taken one step forward.


    At the very least, I am confident in that.


    ¡ª


    Thus, we became Adventurers.

 Chapter 32: The Adventurers’ Inn

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Adventurers'' Inn</h4>


    Part 1


    Aftering out from the Adventurers''s Guild.


    It has already be quite dark out.


    Even though the sky is still a bit light, only the city is strangely dark.


    I noticed that it was because the city is inside of a crater only a few secondster.


    There''s a shadow cast over the city because of the high walls.


    It will soon be pitch ck.


    "We should quickly find an inn."


    Is what I suggested, but Eris was wearing a strange face.


    "Wouldn''t it be fine if we just camped outside of the city?"


    "Well, don''t say that. Don''t you want to get a nice rest in the town?"


    "Really?"


    Ruijerd said that it didn''t really matter either way.


    More often than not we just leave it to Ruijerd to keep watch when camping out.


    He can notice things approaching even when half-asleep.


    I wake up hearing the sound of something exploding in the middle of the night and realize it''s the sound of Ruijerd fighting monsters.


    It''s bad for my heart.


    Well, the choice would be an inn.


    I''m hungry as well.


    I would like to buy something, but there''s still some dried meat leftover from the other day.


    In order to keep food expenses low, I guess we should restrain ourselves here?


    Even though I say that, if our stomachs feel this unsatisfied, it makes me want to just eat until I''m full.


    "Hey Rudeus, look!"


    Eris said something sounding really excited.


    What is it, where should I be looking?


    The moment I thought that while raising my face, the inner wall of the crater was giving off light.


    After the sun set, the light shows strongly.


    "Amazing! This is amazing! This is the first time I''ve seen something like this!"


    When the sunpletely sets, the inner walls of the crater light up the entire city.


    Almost like an amusement park when it lights up at night.


    "Hmmm, this is certainly quite amazing."


    Since I''ve always experienced living in ces that are neverpletely dark out, I wasn''t particrly moved by the sight.


    However, I have to admit it was a rather luminous view.


    Though, I wonder how it''s shining.


    "That is, magic light stone."


    "Uh, you know about Raiden?!"


    "Raiden? Who is that? I think some generation of Sword God had a name simr to that or something?"


    Obviously the joke didn''t get across.


    Knowing that in this world there''s no one who would get those sorts of jokes is a bit lonely.


    "Excuse me. Among my acquaintances there''s a person with a name simr to that. He''s a fairly knowledgeable person, I made a bit of a mistake."


    "I see."


    My head was stroked gently.


    It''s an expression almost like trying to appease a young child remembering his dead father.


    It''s not like Raiden is my fathers name.


    My fathers name is Paul.


    He''s not bad as a father, but he''s pretty bad as a person.


    "So, magic light stone is?"


    "It''s a variety of magic stone."


    "What kind of effect does it have?"


    "During the day it gathers energy from the sun and when it bes dark it shines like that.


    However, it doesn''t shine even half as long as the daytime."


    I see, Sr Charging.


    I didn''t see anything like this in Asura Kingdom.


    It seems useful so they should use it more often.


    "Since it shines so well during the night, shouldn''t it be moremonly spread around ces?"


    "No, it is a rtively rare stone."


    "Eh? Then, what is over there?"


    There appears to be more than enough to light up the entire town here, but...


    "During the Great Demon Emperor''s rule it was gathered here, supposedly. Look."


    Looking where Ruijerd was pointing I noticed a partially destroyed castle.


    "It was gathered just to make that castle look beautiful."


    "They thought of something amazing, huh?"


    The image of the Great Demon Emperor-san floated into my mind.


    Eris dressed in bondage fashion yelling out, "Light is a necessity in order make me appear more beautiful!"


    "No one tries to steal it?"


    "Generally, it''s considered a taboo, I don''t know the specifics."


    Well, supposedly it''s the first time Ruijerd has been able to enter the town after all.


    It''s shining at a rtively high point, unless you can fly it probably wouldn''t be very easy to take.


    "It was supposedly quite the selfish request at the time it happened. Now, as you can see it''s proven quite useful."


    "Surprisingly, it might have been gathered for the sake of the people in the end."


    "Impossible. The Great Demon Emperor is famous for being quitezy and selfish."


    I see, Lazy and Selfish.


    If they are still alive, I''d love to meet them.


    It''s surely a Subus-like b*tch older sister type I''m sure.


    "I guess this would be the case of, reality is stranger than fiction."


    "Is that a saying from the human race?"


    "Yes, it is. For example the Superd race are really a kind race after all, right?"


    My head was stroked.


    Having my head stroked at this age feels a bit odd.


    Is what I was thinking, but after giving it more thought.


    A mentally middle aged man in his 40s, having his head stroked by a man whose real age is 560 that sort of situation.


    I don''t really know?


    Then, taking out a zero.


    The situation would be a child with the age of 4 having their head stroked by a man with the age of 56.


    Wouldn''t that be a situation one could gently smile at?


    "Hey! I want to see the castle!"


    Eris pointed her finger at the partially destroyed Demon Castle of Darkness.


    However, I reject that option.


    "We can''t today. Let''s go find an inn."


    "Why not?! Isn''t it alright, just a bit?!"


    Eris was swelling up her cheeks.


    Seeing that I felt it might be fine for just a bit.


    However, Ruijerd said it wouldn''t be light for as long as the day.


    It wouldn''t be funny if by the time we arrived at the castle it stopped shining.


    So...


    "Recently, I''ve been feeling really tired. Let''s go to an inn."


    "Eh? Are you alright?"


    Feeling tired.


    That''s right.


    Travelling around to all these ces I''m unfamiliar with is tiring, but my body also feels quite heavytely.


    It''s not a problem to move around while fighting monsters, but it feels like I get tired faster than normal recently.


    I wonder if it''s anxiety?


    "I''m alright. Just for a little bit."


    "I see? Then, I''ll be patient for a bit."


    Patient.


    Those words would have nevere from the Eris of a little while ago.


    Eris is properly growing up a bit.


    Is what I was thinking while we were moving towards the inn.


    Part 2


    The Wolf w Inn.


    One room.


    One night. 5 stone coins.


    The building is pretty decrepit, but it''s a fairly decent price aimed at beginning adventurers.


    If you pay 1 more stone coin it also includes breakfast and dinner.


    Also, if a party of more than 2 adventurers is staying in a single room, meals are free.


    Since it''s aimed at beginners, there are a number of beds and the price is meant to be split evenly.


    The entrance is a lobbybined with a bar.


    There aren''t arge number, but there''s both counter seats and table seats.


    Just as expected from an inn aimed at beginners, there was a table with three young adventurers seated.


    Even though they are young, they should still be older than me, and about the same age as Eris.


    All are young men.


    They were staring at us rudely.


    "What should we do?"


    Ruijerd was waiting for my response.


    It was a look asking if we should keep up with the act even here.


    "Let''s not do it here."


    I thought about it for a bit then stopped.


    "I don''t want to have to worry about it at the ce where I''m going to sleep."


    I don''t know how many nights we''re going to have to stay the night here.


    However, they are still children.


    If the ce we stay is the same, then they should realize Ruijerd is a good person from seeing his actions.


    "Our party has three people. For now, we''ll go three nights worth."


    "Alright. What are you going to do for meals?"


    The innkeeper is rather unsociable.


    "We''ll count on you for meals."


    For now we paid the cost of three nights at the inn.


    It''s good that the price of food is nothing.


    Left over was, 1 iron coin, 3 scrap iron coins, and 2 stone coins.


    Converting it to stone coins, it would be, 132 stone coins.


    "Ar...Are you guys beginners as well?"


    While I was listening to the rules from the innkeeper, the newbies nearby called out to Eris.


    The guy in the back.


    His hair was white, well, you couldn''t really call him bad looking.


    I''ll give him an above average.


    The other two were... well, bishounen types I guess?


    One was a rather strong built 4 armed boy, who looked like he was raised quite proudly. Another was a boy with a beak and feathers on his head.


    Well, yeah.


    I guess you couldn''t really call them bishounen.


    The type was quite different.


    If the first guy was "normal", the remaining two would be "rough type" and "light type" I guess.


    "W...We are as well. How about we have a meal together?"


    Really, flirting?


    These kids are getting in over their heads.


    However, his voice is trembling a bit.


    I can''t say it''s not humorous.


    "We could discuss tricks when taking on jobs and such."


    "Haaaa."


    Eris sighed while looking away.


    As expected of Eris-san!


    Completely ignoring someone trying to flirt with you!


    Well, I guess it would be because you can''t understand the words as well.


    "Hey, just a little bit is good. That little brother over there you can join as well."


    "???"


    I was about to go in to help her, when Eris started to move away from them.


    I know that technique.


    It''s something Edona-san taught her in manners ss.


    [Methods to avoid nobles you don''t want to interact with. Basics chapter!]


    What are you going to do, boy?


    A gentleman would fall back here.


    "Don''t ignore me."


    The boy was not a gentleman.


    Getting irritated he grabbed onto Eris hood and pulled it strongly.


    Eris was getting pulled backwards, but she didn''t move very far.


    Her legs had been trained pretty well after all.


    The boy didn''t stop pulling as he was getting annoyed. (!)


    Since he''s an Adventurers he must be pretty proud of his strength.


    [rippp]


    The cheap hood made a bad sound and ripped.


    "Eh?"


    After hearing that sound, Eris looked at the ripped hood.


    [crack]


    I certainly heard that sound.


    The sound of Eris snapping.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Eris yelled out with a voice loud enough to shake the inn.


    Using Boreas Punch while turning around.


    The punch taught by Sauros and trained by Ghyine uratelynded on the face of the boy.


    I thought his neck would rip to the point his face twisted around in the direction of the punch.


    His head hit the floor while falling and he lost consciousness in a single hit.


    Even an amateur like me could tell it was a punch that had quite the destructive power.


    If the "Strongest Executioner" was here right now he''d be saying "What a punch!" I''m sure.


    I guess that''s the fate that awaits one who tries to forcefully hit on someone.


    Learning from this danger, I''m sure he''ll remember not to try and hit on Eris again.


    Lesson learned.


    Now then, before the other two jump in to fight, I guess I should jump in to stop it.


    "Who do you think I am? Learn your ce!"


    However, Eris didn''t stop with only one attack.


    Boreas Kickkkk~


    The kick which she was taught by Sauros, trained andpleted by Ghyine solidlynded in the sr plexus of the second victim.


    "Guwaa?!"


    The boy with four arms groaned in agony and fell to his knees.


    There she finished him off with a knee kick.


    The boy was blown away with his jaw sent flying upwards.


    "Eh? Eh? Eh?"


    Thest bird boy couldn''t understand the situation that was happening.


    Even then, he was preparing for Eris''s attack by going for the sword at his waist.


    Going for his sword is a bit overboard.


    I was going to use magic to seal their movements. (!)


    However, the attacks Eris was making were several times more overboard.


    Faster than the bird boy could draw his sword she solidlynded a hit on his jaw.


    Even though the bird boy shouldn''t even have had whites in his eyes, he showed them.


    In an instant all three had be powerless.


    Then Eris walked to the first boy and started kicking his head like it was a ser ball.


    After the first hit the boy regained consciousness, but he was unable to do anything so he just rolled up into a ball.


    Eris just kept kicking the boy time and time and time again.


    "This is! the very first! thing that Rudeus ever bought for me!"


    Oh my! Eris-san!


    She thinks that much about me! (!)


    Even though it was just that cheap thing we bought because your red hair would stand out?!


    This old man is feeling tight in the chest!


    "I''ll make you regret it forever! I''ll crush them!"


    What will you crush?


    I don''t know what is what, it''s too scary to listen.


    Eris kicked the boy over onto his back, grabbed one of his legs, and said something frightening with a frightening look.


    The boy who had just woken up had no idea what she was saying in a differentnguage, but most likely he knew what she was about to do.


    He tried to apologize, begging for forgiveness, and run away.


    However, Eris wasn''t willing to listen.


    Eris wouldn''t let him get away.


    She wasn''t such a sweet woman.


    Eris does it thoroughly.


    That boys fate is the same as mine was three years prior, such a sad fate.


    "Eris, wait!"


    Here, I finally stepped in to stop it.


    It all happened so fast I was a bitte to step in and stop it.


    "Hold it back! Eris, you can''t go any further than that! House!"


    "What are you doing, Rudeus! Don''t get in my way!"


    I grabbed her from behind to stop her.


    My hands were trembling as I grabbed her chest.


    It was a soft sensation.


    However, I didn''t have the leisure time to enjoy that.


    Eris was still struggling about to crush the boy.


    The boy didn''t understand.


    He didn''t know what was what and was just afraid.


    "Sew it, it will be fine if we sew it! I''ll sew it! So, let them go! Going that far I feel bad for him!"


    "What?! Hnnnn!"


    After desperately trying to stop her, Eris finally stopped struggling, but still was showing an angry expression.


    After letting go of her, she shrugged her shoulders and walked towards Ruijerd.


    Ruijerd was sitting in a seat at the bar watching us as if he had seen aughable spectacle.


    "Ruijerd-san as well! Please help me stop them next time!"


    "Hm? It''s a fight between children right?"


    "It''s a guardians job to stop a child''s fight!"


    The difference in ability was clearly toorge in this case, wasn''t it?(!)


    Part 3


    "Are you alright?"


    "Ah, ah... I''m alright."


    I used healing on the defeated boys and woke them up.


    Somehow, there was a feeling ofradery.


    "I''m sorry about that. She can''t speak in Demon Godnguage."


    "Th...that was scary... Wh... why did she get angry?"


    "She hates being annoyed and her hood was important to her, I guess?"


    "I... I see? Can you tell her I''m sorry about that?"


    I looked at Eris and she was staring at her hood, ring, and grinding her teeth.


    She was making a face that said she will never forgive them.


    It''s been a while since I had seen that face.


    Putting it into words, it''s a face I hadn''t seen since the first time I met her.


    A face like she''s on the verge of snapping at any moment, that sort of face.


    "If I talk to her right now, I''ll probably be beaten as well."


    "I... I see. She''s cute, but scary."


    Recently I had been thinking she was more graceful but...


    I guess she was just putting on that sort of face as a front.(!)


    Even though I thought she had grown a bit, it''s a bit of a shock.


    "That''s the case. She''s cute. So, you shouldn''t call out to her so leisurely."


    "Yea...Yeah... That''s right."


    "Also, if you ever think you want to get revenge for this time, you should reconsider it. This time was an unavoidable ident so I stopped it, but next time you might lose your life."


    Ipletely nailed in the matter of fact.


    Shortly after the boy woke himself up, checked the back of his head for a bump, and calmly told me his name. (!)


    "I''m Kuruto. You are?"


    "I''m Rudeus Greyrat. The girl from before is Eris." (!)


    After he named himself the other two boys came over.


    The two who got beaten up because of Kuruto.


    "Bachirou" the rough four armed type.


    "Gaburin" the bird-like type.


    The two said those names, walked over to Kuruto and all three took a pose.


    "We threebined are thus called, "Tokurabu Vige Gang!""


    "???"


    Ah? The three took a pose like Naekusukurameshon.


    I honestly thought it wasme.


    What do you mean by gang? More like band of thugs.


    Speaking of which, where is Tokurabu Vige anyways?


    "We will soon be rising to D rank, and we wanted a girl who is a magician so we called out to her."


    "A girl who is a magician?"


    Where is such a person here?


    The only magicians here is me.


    It''s not like anyone is wearing anything simr to a magician as well.


    Hmm? Something simr to a magician?


    "Could it be, you thought Eris wearing the hood was a magician?"


    "Yeah. After all, the ones who wear a hood are magicians, right?"


    "She''s wearing a sword right?"


    "Eh? Ah, it''s true."


    It seems the sword on her waist didn''t enter their sight.


    Certainly, they are the types who only see things that are convenient for themselves.


    "You''re a magician right? If you can use healing magic that''s amazing."


    "Well, for the most part."


    "How about both of you joining us?"


    The gang?


    Me?


    Don''t even joke about that.


    Rather, after Eris beat them down that hard, these guys still haven''t learned their lesson?


    "If I were to join, that person over there would be joining as well."


    I pointed my finger at Ruijerd.


    The two of them were talking about something at the bar table.


    It seems like Ruijerd was instructing Eris on something.


    Eris was silently listening and nodding to that.


    "Eh? That person is in your party as well?"


    "Of course. His name is Ruijerd."


    "Ruijerd?? What''s the party name?"


    "Dead End."


    After hearing that, they made a face that said, "Huh?"


    What kind of things are you calling yourself?


    "That name, is it alright?"


    "We have the real thing''s permission after all."


    "What does that mean?"


    I meant that as a joke.


    However, it''s the truth.


    "Well, isn''t it alright. Since that''s the case, we can''t join together with you guys."


    It seems pointless to join together with these guys anyways.


    It''s not like we want to do the "friendly Adventurers y games" thing, after all.


    "I see, but, don''t regret it. We''re going to be famous in this city after all. We won''t let you into our party after the fact, okay?"


    Famous you say?


    No, but, is it that sort of thing?


    They''ve just made their Adventurer''s debut in the city. Youngsters with a future full of hopes.


    I''m sure they received a very joyful weing from the Adventurer''s guild just now.


    However...


    "You can say that quite well, for all three of you not being able to do anything to Eris."


    "Th...That was us letting our guards down..."


    "Are you going to say the same thing on the ins of the Magic continent?"


    "Gu..."


    He''s admitted defeat.


    It''s quite a good feeling.


    As expected, the Pack Coyote Lions of the Magic Continent Savannah ins, their power of persuasion is different.


    I parted with the "Tokurabu Vige Gang".


    Part 4


    After finishing our meals we went to our room.


    It was a room with three fur beds.


    "Hah..."


    I silently sat down on the bed.


    I''m tired.


    Today was tiring.


    My condition isn''t all that great right now, but with meeting, beingughed at, and made fun of by people, I''m feeling mentally worn out now.


    Even if that was acting.


    "??"


    Eris was looking out the window.


    There was the gradually darkening view of the city.


    The partially destroyed castle is certainly a luminary view, but you have quite the leisure to enjoy that view in the background.


    There are a lot of things that we need to think about right now.


    Even so, you''re going to throw it all onto me, huh.


    How easygoing.


    No, let''s stop with the negative thoughts there.


    The reason she''s not thinking about it is because she trusts me.


    As proof of that, she''s not really being very selfish right now, right?


    (She''s not being selfish, but she is getting into fights though...)


    I started to think afterying down and staring at the ceiling.


    What are we going to do from now on.


    The things we need are, that''s right, first is money.


    Three nights in this room costs 6 stone coins.


    Thanks to the service towards Adventurers it''s 5 stone coins.


    For the three of us, that is 15 stone coins a day.


    We have to earn at least that much at the very least, if not more.


    However, from what we saw on the jobs board, the rewards from F rank jobs are roughly 5 stone coins.


    E rank jobs are all roughly 1 scrap iron coin.


    If it''s just one person, taking one F rank job per day, it will pay for the cost of the inn, as your rank goes up the rewards for jobs increase, and you save up money.


    F and E rank jobs are fundamentally all jobs around the town, however, D rank and above the number of harvesting jobs increases.


    Save up money from E rank jobs, buy equipment for yourself then go off to do a D rank job.


    It''s that sort of system. It''s well made.


    [One day worth of lunch costs. Including consumption costs, it will be around 20 stone coins. We have to take at least one job per day, and earn 10-15 stone coins. The current amount of money we have converted to stone coins is 132 coins.]


    It won''t evenst two weeks.


    It will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    We won''tst unless we take two or three jobs per day.


    If we were to divide up thebor we should be able to do at least 20 stone coins per day.


    However, if we were to let Ruijerd work on his own, his identity could be exposed.


    Eris can''t understand thenguage so it would be a pain for her to take on a job as well.


    It''s the quick tempered Eris after all.


    She could get into a fight at the work ce.


    Even more so, if we work in different ces, the amount of publicity Ruijerd gets won''t increase.


    If we rank up the problem of money will be solved.


    If it''sbat based jobs, Ruijerd and Eris are made for them.


    We could quickly get onto the tracks.


    On the other hand, the subjugation jobs are fundamentally C rank.


    If we could get to D rank within two weeks, we could probably manage it.


    However, it would be impossible to do that with one job per day.


    I missed the chance if there was some way to take on multiple jobs at once, but...


    It seemed like there was no method to jump up multiple ranks based on ability.


    The only way to progress is to follow the straightforward path ahead.


    Also, my condition hasn''t been very goodtely.


    I think we''ll be alright, but it is possible Eris or I could catch some illness that can''t be healed with detoxification magic.


    Moreover, we don''t know in what situations or for what purposes we might need money.


    We need to keep buying dyes to color Ruijerd''s hair as well.


    We can''t just keep wearing the same clothes as we have been as well.


    Though our clothes were originally pretty durable and I can clean them pretty quickly with magic as well.


    Forcing the moisture in clothes to evaporate is simple after all.


    However...


    Using magic to clean clothes is causing quite a bit of damage to the cloth.


    They could tear in the future.


    I''d like to find a change of clothes sooner rather thanter.


    I''d like some soap as well.


    Lately Eris and I have only been wiping ourselves down with hot water after all.


    Life necessities are going to keep on appearing from here on out.


    Money is here.


    Should we go into debt?


    If we look we could probably find a loan shark even in this city.


    No, we should avoid going into debt as much as possible.


    At the very least while we have no method to pay it back.


    Might as well sell, "Arrogant Water Dragon King, Akuahatia" now?


    No, that would be a final resort.


    It''s something Eris gave me for my birthday, not something I can so easily let go.


    [I can''t believe I''m having to worry about household expenses?]


    It reminds me of my previous life when I would cheat my parents into giving me money.


    It was a painful scene.


    I don''t ever want to remember it again.


    It also reminds me of several years ago, when I asked Paul to pay for two peoples worth school expenses.


    It seems I was a bit naive about money.


    [Rather than reflecting back on that, go out and earn money]


    What can we do to efficiently earn money.


    Take jobs everyday.


    No, rather than doing jobs, it might be better to go out and hunt monsters on the ins.


    However, we can''t spread the name of "Dead End" if we do that.


    In order to spread the name of "Dead End" we need to raise our Adventurers rank up.


    Surely, it will help out in the future as well.


    The guild pays well for materials from monsters as well.


    However, do we have the free time to do something like that?


    Putting aside the matter with Ruijerd, first we need to save up money and build a foundation for our survival, right?


    [My thoughts are going around in circles?]


    Save up money, raise Ruijerd''s fame.


    The hard part is that we need to do both of them at the same time.


    [It would be good if there was some sort of method to do it]


    Unable to think of anything, I quietly fell asleep.


    Part 5


    Dreaming.


    A white ce.


    A ce with nothing.


    And an obscene guy is standing there.


    Simultaneously, I feel disgust rising up within me.


    Again, I sigh.


    What is it this time.


    I ask the mosaic bastard while feeling irritated.


    I''d prefer if you make this as short as possible.


    "This time it''s notplicated right? Since you were relying on Ruijerd, you made it to the town right?"


    Certainly.


    However, consider Ruijerd''s personality.


    Even if we had run away on the spot, he would have followed after and protected us.


    "It seems you trust him quite a bit. Yet, why don''t you trust me?"


    You don''t know why?


    Even though you call yourself God?


    "Well now, rather than that, it''s the next advice."


    Yes, Yes, I understand.


    Let''s end this as quickly as we can.


    I don''t like this sensation and I don''t like hearing the mosaic bastards voice.


    During Rudeus'' dreams it had be thinner, this sensation of being a sheetty NEET that was his previous life that is.


    If I''m going to be forced to listen to it in the end, I''d prefer if you just tell me it from the start.


    "That''s mean."


    Either way, I''ll just end up dancing in the palm of your hand anyways, right?


    "That''s not the case. How you move depends on you."


    No need for pointless talk, quickly tell me and get this over with.


    "Yes Yes. Rudeus take the job to search for a missing pet. If you do that your worries will be resolved."


    Resolved. Resolved. Resolved.


    My consciousness sunk while hearing that echo.


    Part 6


    Middle of the night.


    I wake up.


    I saw a bad dream.


    Honestly, I wish I wouldn''t see those visions.


    Hees out with such a good timing.


    There''s no mistake he''s an evil god.


    A skilled evil god who is good at manipting the weakness in people''s hearts.


    "Fuuu."


    Sigh.


    I look to the left.


    Ruijerd is sleeping there.


    Rather than on a bed, for some reason he''s sleeping in a corner of the room holding his spear.


    I look to the right.


    Eris is awake.


    Sitting on the bed while holding her knees, looking outside of thepletely dark window.


    I quietly get up and sit down next to her.


    I look out the window.


    There''s only one moon in this world as well.


    "Having trouble sleeping?"


    "Yeah."


    Eris nods while staring out the window.


    "Hey, Rudeus."


    "Yes?"


    "Will we be able to return?"


    A worried face.


    "That is..."


    I feel embarrassed about my own uncertainty.


    I thought she wasn''t thinking about it at all.


    She is thinking about this situation as an Adventurers with no worries at all and just enjoying it is what I thought.


    That''s wrong.


    She was worried as well.


    However, she was acting so that I wouldn''t find out about that.


    She''s got to be feeling stressed as well.


    That''s why she got into that fight.


    I didn''t realize it.


    How can this be.


    "We will be able to return."


    I gently embrace her and she rests her head on my shoulder.


    Eris hasn''t taken a satisfactory bath in a few days.


    It''s apletely different scent than the one she used to give off.


    However, it''s not a bad scent.


    Since it''s not a bad scent, it seems like my kikanbou is going to go wild.


    Patience!


    Patience?!


    Until we get home I''m the thickheaded type.


    The situation is different from that time with Sylphy.


    This time, I have a reason I have to be patient.


    It''s a flimsy reason, but I don''t want to take advantage of her while she is feeling uneasy.


    I don''t want to do something so underhanded.


    "Hey, Rudeus. Is it alright if I leave it to you?"


    "It''s okay to feel safe. I''ll make sure we can return no matter what."


    Ah,dy Eris is so cute when she is meek like this.


    I understand old man Sauros'' feelings.


    This will make you want to spoil her.


    Rather, what happened to the old man I wonder.


    No.


    Right now, it''s better not to think about it.


    "Let''s give it our best. Eris you should go to sleep. It''s going to get busy starting tomorrow."


    I pat Eris on the head and return to my own bed.


    I meet eyes with Ruijerd.


    He overheard us it seems.


    It''s a bit embarrassing.


    However, he closed his eyes soon after.


    It seems he''s going to pretend he didn''t hear us.


    Ah, he''s a good person.


    If it was Paul he would have gone straight into teasing us.


    After all, it seems I can''t just put off things about this person.


    However, Paul, huh.


    I wonder if everyone in Buina Vige is doing well.


    I wonder if Paul and Sylphy are worried.


    I need to send a letter.


    I don''t know if it will make it there though?


    [Even so, searching for a lost pet?]


    I have no idea what that Hitogami is plotting, but this time only I''ll just obey without thinking about it.


    ¡ª


    Thus, this is how our first day as Adventurers peacefully ended.

 Chapter 33: The First Job: The Value of a Life

    <h4>Chapter 33: The First Job: The Value of a Life</h4>


    Part 1


    The city Rikaris, house address number 2 in Kiribu''s Row.


    The architecture of the first floor is constructed as a long building that has 4 entrances.


    The people who live in there cannot be seen as rich, but they are not poor to the extent of struggling in the slums, and are the average popce of the Magic continent.


    In that ce, there are 3 shadows moving about; 2 small shadows and a big shadow. They slowly lumbered around, arrogantly as if there is no one around.


    And they stopped in front one of the doors without incident.


    [Hello. The people from the adventurer''s guild havee¨C]


    A young boy''s voice rings out loudly while he knocks on the door.


    It is strange.


    There are no adventurers in this area who will use such a courteous tone. Where adventurers are concerned, they are basically people who belong to the rough type.


    But the resident of this house is deceived by the gentle voice and opens the door with a nk. What emerges from the door is a young girl who''s about 7-8 years old, with a long tail behind her like a lizard and she has a forked tongue, carrying the traits of the Houga race.


    The young boy smiles at the young girl and speaks.


    [My sincere greetings, is this Meisel-san''s residence?]


    [Yes, w, what is this regarding?]


    [Ah, my sincere apologies for not saying this earlier. I am Rudeus from <Dead End>, indeed.]


    [D, Dead End?]


    The girl also knows the name of <Dead End>, the evil devil from the Superd race that killed indiscriminately, aplishing many military exploits in the Lace war.


    He is the most brutal individual.


    If anyone meets him, they will only have a dead end. Anyone who had encountered him would say [If I didn''t run away with everything I had, I would have died long ago].


    This name is the definition of fear, and even amongst the adventurers who im they are capable of defeating any Monsters, will tremble violently when they hear the name <Dead End>.


    Meisel also knows the special traits of <Dead End>, and he is definitely not this pipsqueak.


    [We have epted your request to find your pet. I would like to inquire about the details, may I know if you have the time?]


    Dead End.


    This is a frightening name, and the two people behind him are also strange, but after looking at the young boy who has used excessively polite words, her fear diminishes.


    Furthermore, they are adventurers who seem to have epted her request.


    [Please help me find my Mii.]


    [Yes, the name is Mii-chan right? It''s a really adorable name.]


    [It''s a name that I picked.]


    [Ah, your naming sense is really wonderful.]


    Meisel bes very pleased after hearing these words.


    [Well then, what does Mii-chan look like?]


    Meisel slowly describes the appearance of the pet, and how it disappeared three days ago without returning home. Usually when she calls for it, it wille running, and how it should be hungry now, and so forth.


    She speaks in a way befitting of her age as she doesn''t get to the point.


    The average adult will find her speaking manner to be annoying, and most likely return without listening to what she has to say. But the young boy finishes listening to everything that she has to say with a smile, nodding earnestly in response to every sentence.


    [I got it. Then we will set off to find it. Please leave it to <Dead End>!]


    The young boy suddenly gives a thumbs up, and strangely, the two people behind him also give a thumbs up. Meisel imitates them by also giving a thumbs up even though she doesn''t understand what''s happening.


    Confirming this, the young boy turns on his heels to go back. The hooded girl beside him also apanies him. The biggest man squats down and ce his hand on her head and speaks.


    [We will definitely help you to find it, please wait without any worries.]


    His face has a very long scar, and there''s a gem on his forehead. His hair color is a speckled blue, and his face is very frightening. But the hand on her head is very warm, and she nods lightly.


    [I, I leave it to you.]


    [Aah, just leave it to us.]


    To the three people who are leaving, Meisel looks at their backs and asks the biggest person.


    [Excuse me, what is your name?]


    [Ruijerd.]


    He makes a short reply and turns his back to her. Meisel''s face is dyed red, and she mutters the name Ruijerd.


    Part 2


    ¨CRudeus''s point of view¨C


    After meeting with the client, I certainly grasped the crux of the request.


    It seems that I had imitated the worker who does door-to-door sales in my past life pretty well.


    It''s fine if I getughed at by other adventurers, but we must give the clients a good first impression.


    We need to use a respectful attitude to speak with them.


    [As expected of you, to have such acting skills.]


    When I feel relieved over how things turned out, Ruijerd speaks to me.


    [No, no, Ruijerd-san, the final thing that you did is just too amazing.]


    [The final thing? What are you talking about?]


    [Didn''t you say something after you ced your hand on that child''s head?]


    That waspletely ad lib.


    It made me fear for a moment, but it seemed to have gotten unexpected results.


    [Ahh, you''re talking about that, what''s so good about it?]


    What do you mean by "what''s so good about it"?


    That young girl was looking at Ruijerd with her facepletely bright red. If I am looked upon by that type of expression in her eyes, my reasoning would have flown away to the skies.


    But if I say the following words with a straight face, the Ruijerd who likes kids will probably warn me with a sullen face.


    [Haha, that girl ispletely infatuated with Aniki, gwehehehe.]


    So I pretend to use a joking tone and use my elbow to poke Ruijerd''s leg, and he smiles wryly and says without confidence.


    [That''s not true.]


    [Ohohoho, if Aniki gets serious, thatss... Ouch!]


    My head gets knocked with a bashing sound, and when I turn my head back I see Eris pouting.


    [Stop that strangeugh! Isn''t it just acting skills?]


    It seems that she''s not used to my sleazy behavior. She has started to hate low-life people ever since the kidnapping incident. Every time when she sees people who look like bandits in the city Roa, she will frown.


    Even though it''s just a joke, it seems that she is unable to stomach it.


    [I''m sorry.]


    [Sheesh! The Greyrats mustn''t make vulgar smiles like that.]


    I nearly snort inughter when I listen to her words.


    I have heard it, Madam.


    Eris is talking about elegance.


    That Eris who won''t give up until the door is smashed down has be so graceful.


    But even if you say that, you shouldn''t do something like how you suddenly assaulted someone yesterday.


    No, just look at Sauros and you should understand. Is it possible that violently beating someone all of a sudden is considered graceful?


    No, that can''t be possible, right?


    ...... I''m not sure how Asura nobles ssify grace.


    [By the way, are we capable of finding the pet?]


    Since I''m not clear about it, I''ll just change the topic. From what I gather, the pet seems to be a cat. Its color is ck, and it has been with her since she was young. The size seems to berge as the young girl gestured by spreading her arms wide apart. Judging from that, it''s about the size of a Shiba inu, which is big enough for a cat.


    [Certainly. We already promised to find it.]


    Ruijerd clearly asserts it. How reliable.


    Just like that, Ruijerd walks in front without any hesitation in his footsteps.


    However, I am a little uneasy. Even if Ruijerd has a radar, it will not be easy to find a small animal in the city.


    [Do you have a n?]


    [The movements of animals are simple, take a look.]


    Ruijerd points to an area, and even though it''s not distinct there, it certainly has the sign of paw prints. That''s too amazing, I didn''t even notice that at all.


    [We can find it using the paw prints?]


    [No, this is another cat, it''s smaller than what she described.]


    I see, indeed the size of the paw print belongs to an average cat, well, even though I think the young girl has exaggerated with her gesturing.


    [Hm¨C]


    [There''s something that entered the prey''s territory.]


    [Is that so?]


    [Absolutely. The scent has gotten faint.]


    The scent? Is this guy dividing the territory using his sense of smell?


    [Over here.]


    Ruijerd walks in the inner alley as if he understood something. I followed him silently, even though I don''t really understand it, I have a hunch that things are looking up. The assistants of famous detectives probably have this sort of feeling.


    Chasing and cornering the criminal, do a frightening interrogation and use magic to torture them into confession. In any case everything will be solved quickly, meet the infamous detective Ruijerd.


    Just kidding.


    [It has been found, I''m afraid it''s this guy.]


    Ruijerd points at a corner in the alley. You found what? What do you mean by "I''m afraid."?


    Ipletely have no idea what''s going on. At least I can''t see any signs of paw prints.


    [Here.]


    Ruijerd smoothly advances in the alley without any hesitations in his footsteps. He continues deeper into the alley that keeps on getting narrower, until it is an area where only cats can pass through.


    Even though I don''t know how he is able to do what he''s doing, perhaps he''s tracking the prints sessfully.


    [Look here, there are signs of a battle.]


    Ruijerd stops at the end of an alley and calls me to look at it. I am unable to see any signs, there is no blood there and the ground does not seem to have been affected whatsoever.


    [Over here.]


    Ruijerd continues to walk in front of us. What a wonderful job this is, since Eris and I only need follow him.


    Going out of the alley, cutting across the road, entering and exiting repeatedly, and finally going back into the alley again.


    We hurriedly advance forward at the areas where we feel we might get lost.


    After exiting a certain alley, the surroundings have started to change. There are a few more signs of destion everywhere, the houses are more dpidated, the walls more exposed, the building materials cruder.


    There are people who re at us with frightened expressions and many dirty kids around.


    This is the slum area, but I slowly start to think that this is maybe not the case.


    It feels more like we have entered a secret path and gotten lost somewhere. In an instant, my alertness level rises up.


    [Eris, please get ready to use your sword.]


    [... Why?]


    [It''s just a precaution. Also, if there is anyone who passes by, be wary of your back.]


    [O, okay, I got it...!]


    I caution Eris in advance.


    There is also Ruijerd around so I don''t think there will be problems. But the results will be disastrous if there is a mistake made due topletely relying on someone else.


    One''s own safety has to be guarded by themselves.


    When I think up to this point, I tightly hold on to the bag containing the money. Even though there is not a lot in it, I cannot allow it to be pickpocketed.


    From time to time, a few of the ruffians would re at Ruijerd, but they would immediately avert their eyes away when Ruijerd res back at them.


    The power behind his eyes is not just for show.


    Never mind about the adventurers in the city, they are probably even more wary of the strong people.


    [Is it really in this ce?]


    [I can''t be certain.]


    Ruijerd''s reply is really unreliable. Did you not move around without any hesitation earlier?


    No... Even though he is a person with few words, Ruijerd must have discovered something, I will trust him. After walking a certain distance, Ruijerd stops in front of a house.


    [This is the ce.]


    In front of us is a staircase going down, and at the end of the staircase is a door. It feels like a bar where the Visual-kei musicians would gather. Of course, there is no popr rock and roll musicing out from there, and there is no bald bouncer wearing a pair of sunsses to wee people.


    Instead, what emits out from that ce is the stench of animals.


    It''s like walking past a pet''s store, and there''s a certain animal stench wafting about.


    And then, there''s the stench of crime here.


    [How many people are there?]


    [There''s no one inside, but there are a lot of animals.]


    [Then let us go in.]


    Since there is no one around, there''s no special need to hesitate.


    I walk down the staircase intending to push the door open. But the door is locked so I use Earth Magic to open it.


    I first confirm the surroundings to ensure no one is inside and enter the room.


    Just to be safe, I lock the door from the inside. It feels like we are thieves.


    We continue down towards the dark corridor.


    [Eris, protect our backs.]


    [I got it.]


    If anyone enters, Ruijerd will probably be aware of it immediately.


    Under Ruijerd''s lead, we enter the inner section of the house.


    Deep into the corridor''s area, there is a door which leads to a small room and another door. After passing through these two doors, I hear the chaotic cries of animals in my ears. In the innermost room, there are various cages ced close to each other. Arge number of animals are trapped in these cages.


    Dogs, cats, and animals that I have never seen before all packed densely in the same room, that''s about the size of a ssroom.


    [... T, this is...]


    Eris utters a trembling voice.


    As for me, at the same time that I''m thinking on what had happened in this room, I consider the possibility of finding the pet to be high since there are so many animals here.


    [Ruijerd-san, is the cat we want to find here?]


    [Yes, it''s that one.]


    He immediately makes a reply and I follow his finger.


    ......... There seems to be a cat that looks like a ck panther.


    Huge, that''s really huge, it''s two times bigger than when the young girl spreads out her arms.


    [I, it''s really this guy?]


    [Definitely, take a look at the cor.]


    The ck panther''s cor does indeed have <Mii-chan> written on it.


    [Looks like it''s really Mii-chan.]


    Alright, the request is indeedpleted, we just need to get the panther out of the cage and finish it by bringing it to the young girl''s home.


    No, wait, what about the other animals?


    Taking another look, there are many animals wearing cors and leg bands, and are written simrly like how <Mii-chan> is written. No matter how you look at it, they are pets.


    At the corner of the room there are rope-like things ced there, and the word that I associate with ropes is "catch".


    Catching someone''s high grade pet, and selling it somewhere at a high price, there seems to be this form of business.


    Although I don''t think there''s anyw regting this in this world, it''s certainly not something good. If I have to define it, it''s thievery.


    [Hmm¡ª-?]


    Ruijerd turns his face to the entrance, and Eris also notices it.


    [Someone has entered.]


    I did not sense that since I am drowning in the animals'' cries.


    Leaving Ruijerd-san aside, Eris has also clearly understood someone entered.


    Alright, what should we do, there isn''t much time required to go to the entrance from here. Should we run away? No, there''s nowhere to run, and there''s only one single path.


    [For the time being, let''s catch them.]


    We''re illegal trespassers so the negotiation option is abandoned. This ce is highly likely to be a crime scene, but it''s also possible that this ce is legitimate.


    In any case we should tie them up, and if they are good people we will attempt to negotiate to seal their lips. If they are bad people, we will beat them up to seal their lips.


    Part 3


    After a few minutes.


    I look at the three people lying at the corner of the room. Two men and one woman. Ruijerd knocks them out cold in an instant, and I use Earth Magic to handcuff them, and rouse them up with water.


    Due to one of the men shouting loudly, I use a cloth that is lying nearby to stuff his mouth. The other two are actually quiet, but I stuff their mouths as well to be fair.


    [...Hm.]


    My heart suddenly has a query as to why things have turned out this way.


    The request we epted should be an E-grade job, finding a cat that has lost its way. We followed Ruijerd since he said to leave it to him, and we soon lost our way in the slums without knowing it. We entered a house, found many captured animals and when we finallye to our senses, for some reason we have tied people up.


    Our request is obviously not to catch people.


    The way how things have turned out is absolutely that Hitogami''s fault, he must have predicted that things will end up this way.


    The situation has be a little troublesome. If only we did not ept the request to find a missing pet.


    Part 4


    I start to inspect the three people.


    Man A, Demon race.


    There are no eye whites in his eyes, and he haspound eyes and looks a little disgusting. It''s that guy who made a racket earlier. He gives out the vibe of a crude person who''s used to fighting. I seem to remember seeing the name of the race in Roxy''s encyclopedia, but I am unable to recall it.


    I only remember that there''s poison in their saliva, and I had a question back then which was, what''s going to happen if they had to kiss someone.


    Man B, Demon race.


    He has a face that looks like a lizard and his appearance is a little differentpared to the guard. Since it''s a lizard''s face, I can''t read his expression. But judging from his eyes, they show signs of reasoning and he is wary of us.


    Woman A, Demon race.


    She has eyes that are simr topound eyes and her frightened expression looks really disgusting. But her body figure is quite good so it sort of cancels it out.


    Well then, it''s useless to just stare at them. If I''m to question them, who should I pick?


    Who''s the one that will be most likely to spill out the information we require, the males or the female?


    Woman A looks like she''s terrified, perhaps if we just threaten her a little and she might confess to everything.


    No, women are prone to lying. In order to allow herself to survive she might weave up some lies that don''t connect things together. Even though I don''t think all the women in the world are like this. At least Ojou-sama is that kind of person.


    But if I listen to these lies and get angry, I will not be able to differentiate the truth from the lies. So Woman A is eliminated.


    Then, which guy should I pick?


    How about Man A? He seems to be easily agitated and has the strongest body out of the three, as well as a scar on his face. I feel that he''s best at fighting and has a simple mind, and even said [What the hell are you doing], and [Take this pair of handcuffs off.].


    How about Man B? I don''t quite understand his expression and he is closely observing us. He does not look stupid and if he''s not an idiot, he might think up of some lies in this situation.


    I pick Man A.


    Since he easily lost his cool earlier, with a little provocation and leading, I feel that he will divulge the important things to us.


    Well, if that does not work out, there are the other two people that we can interrogate.


    I remove the cloth from Man A, but he only res at me without saying anything.


    [I have a few questions that I want to ask, and I want you to speak honestly, and I won''t¡ª wha!?]


    I get kicked flying out easily all of a sudden, partly due to my unsteady bnce because I am kneeling. I fly towards to the back and roll on the ground, knocking my head onto the wall, and I feel like I am seeing stars


    Damn it, that really hurt.


    This person really is a simple fool. At this situation he actually dares to kick the person who captured him, it seems like he probably did not consider at all what will happen if we get angry.


    [Eh? Hey! Stop!]


    Eris starts crying out and I immediately jump upwards. He removes his handcuffs during the moment that I started thinking in my mind.


    Man A is probably doing something to Eris, trying to take Eris hostage under Ruijerd''s watch...


    [Wha...!?]


    No, what enters my eyes is the short spear stabbed into Man A''s throat. Ruijerd has stabbed Man A to death, and Eris watches him in stark astonishment.


    The short spear is twisted horizontally before being pulled out and the blood spatters everywhere, staining the walls with crimson red speckles. Man A rolls backwards, his face hitting on the ground, and his blood continuously gushing out from his throat. The blood slowly oozes out from his back and spreads out on the ground to be a red pool.


    The scent that gets released to the air is the smell of blood.


    That man''s body had convulsed once in that single moment and didn''t move again.


    He died. He didn''t even utter a sound and died, killed by Ruijerd.


    [W... W... Why did you kill him?]


    My voice starts to tremble.


    It''s not the first time seeing a dead person. Ghyine had killed someone in order to save me, but this is a little different. Why is my body shivering and my heart filling with dread.


    (What''s wrong, what am I scared of?)


    Afraid of someone dying? That''s impossible, people dying in this world is a daily urrence, and I know that clearly. But even if my mind understands that fact, perhaps it''s different in reality when I see it for the first time? Then if that''s the case, why didn''t I feel anything when Ghyine killed the kidnapper?


    [Because he kicked a child.]


    Ruijerd uses a matter-of-fact tone, and says it indifferently.


    Ah, so that''s it. I understand now, I''m not afraid of someone dying.


    It''s a small matter to be kicked once, but I''m afraid of the Ruijerd who killed him as naturally as breathing.


    Didn''t Roxy once say it before?


    [The Human race and Demon race differ a lot when ites tomon sense, and something might detonate because of what you shouldn''t say.]


    That''s right. What if Ruijerd points his spear towards me? This man is incredibly powerful, even stronger than Ghyine, can I win with my Magic?


    I should be able to resist. I have attempted many simtion battles against the people who are used to closebat. Paul, Ghyine and Eris. The people amongst me are closebat experts, and Ruijerd is probably the strongest amongst them. Therefore I have no confidence that I can say that I''m capable of a [Victory], but if he really wants to kill me, I have a number of ways to resist. But, what if he aims at Eris? Can I protect her at all?


    Impossible.


    [Y, you can''t kill him!]


    I say that in a panic.


    [Why is that? He''s a bad person?]


    Ruijerd gets a huge shock after listening to me,pletely unable to understand it from the bottom of his heart.


    [Because...]


    How do I exin it properly?


    What do I want Ruijerd to do?


    But going back to the bottom line, why must he be killed? I don''t have a good heart and I''ll definitely snort in derision at the people who says something like [You can''t kill people.].


    When my parents died I was exactly like that, I thought to myself that how bleak my future will be, and also thought "what does the funeral have anything to do with me", andpared to that, fulfilling my carnal desires is more important than the funeral.


    If I use an excuse like [You can''t kill people!], the contents and meaning of that sentence will be distorted by my own personality.


    [There are reasons as to why you can''t kill him.]


    I''m shaking. Get a hold of yourself.


    Right now I''m at the ends of my wits, I need to get a hold of myself before thinking.


    First of all, why am I trembling? Because I''m afraid. From the beginning I have thought Ruijerd is a gentle man, but he killed someone so easily. I had firmly believed that the Superd is a race that''s just misunderstood.


    I am wrong.


    Even though I don''t know what that race is like in reality, but Ruijerd isn''t like that at the least. He has continued to kill the enemies since the Lace war, and this is just another incident to him.


    Also, there''s the possibility that he will point his spear at me or Eris; there''s no eliminating that possibility.


    I''m not the pure person that Ruijerd thinks I am. Sooner orter I will anger him with my words. At that point of time I''ll just leave the fact aside that he might get angry, as it''s something that cannot be helped if our opinions differ. It''s a type of quarrel that we might have, but I have never thought that we would fight to the death.


    No matter under what circumstances there is, there''s no need to kill someone. Right now, at this very stage, it''s an absolute necessity to correct Ruijerd.


    [Just do this, Ruijerd-san, please listen to me.]


    But I have not formed my words, what can I say? What can I say to make him understand? Plead with him not to kill us?


    Are you serious?


    Didn''t I say a few days ago we are warriors that will fight along with him and not be under his protection? We are equals, and thus pleading is useless.


    I can''t tell him, we have to give the other party a chance to exin himself, because Ruijerd himself doesn''t recognize that logic.


    Think.


    Why are we with Ruijerd?


    Because we want to get rid of the Superd''s infamy. If Ruijerd kills someone, the image of the Superd race will turn for the worse, and that is without question.


    So there is a need to persuade him not to fight with other adventurers. The image of the Superd race is absolutely horrible, and no matter how many good deeds that he does, they will not be recognized once he kills someone.


    All that effort wille to naught and Ruijerd will be seen as a notorious individual.


    That''s right, therefore he must not kill. We must not let people associate the Superd race with the word fear.


    [If Ruijerd kills someone, the Superd''s infamy will spread.]


    [...... That means I can''t kill bad people too?]


    [It doesn''t matter what person is killed, it matters who the killer is.]


    I carefully pick my choice of words.


    [I don''t understand.]


    [If someone from the Superd race kills, the meaning is different, it''s like a Monster has killed someone.]


    Ruijerd turns a little sullen after hearing that, it might be possible that he considers that as an insult to his race.


    [...... I don''t understand why that is the case.]


    [People consider the Superd race as a race that only kills, and they are evil devils that will immediately kill someone if they are slightly unhappy.]


    I might have worded that a little too heavily, but the world does view it that way and I''m trying to change that point.


    [It''s easy to just im that the Superd race are not evil devils. But if you use actions to demonstrate it, many people will change their views.]


    [......]


    [But once you kill someone, everything will fail toe to fruition and people will certainly view the Superd race as evil devils.]


    [That''s absurd.]


    [Don''t you have any knowledge of it? That you saved someone and be good friends with them, only to have their attitudes changed quickly?]


    [...... I do.]


    I finish the conclusion in my heart and round things up.


    [But if you don''t kill anyone at all without exception...]


    [What will happen?]


    [People will think that the Superd race have reason in them.]


    Will it really be like that? Not killing someone in this world will be perceived as having reason?


    No, now is not the time to think of this. I should not be wrong. Ruijerd has killed too many people, and they will naturally treat the Superd race as one who will kill people indiscriminately. If he doesn''t kill anyone, this viewpoint should change, it''s a coherent expectation.


    [Please don''t kill anymore, for the sake of the Superd race.]


    To kill or not kill, must undergo judgment. But I do not know the standards of this world''s evaluation criteria. Ruijerd''s judgment is probably over the top. Amongst the two extremes, it''s too difficult to see where this line lies, and if that''s the case, it''s better topletely forbid all future actions.


    [Since no one can see what happened here, isn''t it fine?]


    Ruijerd''s words nearly make me want to flip a table and cry in dismay.


    "Since no one is watching me so I canmit atrocious deeds", may I inquire where did this elementary school studente from?


    This fellow over here, have you really lived for more than 500 years?


    [Even if you think that someone hasn''t seen you, there will be people who have seen it right?]


    [But there''s no one around here?]


    Oh sheet, I have forgotten about the stone on his forehead.


    [There are people who have seen it.]


    [Where?]


    Right here.


    [Didn''t Eris and I see that?]


    [Hm...]


    [Please don''t kill anyone anymore, we don''t want to feel scared looking at Ruijerd-san.]


    [... Very well.]


    At the final end of everything, I seem to have persuaded him with my tears forming up.


    I really don''t have confidence in my words.


    But Ruijerd nods.


    [Then I shall entreat you to do this.]


    I lower my head to Ruijerd and state that. I look at my hand that keeps on shivering. Calm down. This thing is normal.


    Alright, breath in.


    [B-r-e-a-t-h.]


    But I still cannot calm down, my heartbeats are still not slowing down. What about Eris, is she afraid?


    I nce at her and she looksposed, even though she was surprised at what had happened, but she soon shows an expression that his death is justified.


    No, I feel that shepletely doesn''t think that''s it''s a brutal affair.


    But her crossed arms with parted feet, and a jutted chin is her mostmon posture. Even if her heart shakes, her actions are the same as usual.


    Since she''s already thatposed, how can I be trembling?


    My hands stop shivering.


    [Then, let''s continue with the interrogation.]


    I forcibly smile in this room thick with the stench of blood.

 Chapter 34: The First Job: Completed

    <h4>Chapter 34: The First Job: Completed</h4>


    Part 1


    Well, it''s time for the interrogation to begin.


    Who should I interrogate first, the man or the woman?


    The bug-eyes woman looks quite frightened and she is desperately making muffled cries, wanting to escape from us. Looking at that frightened expression is truly stimting... but I will leave that aside.


    If I remove her gag, she will start screaming and every word thates out from her is going to be incoherent.


    If she is to be interrogated, it is best to calm her down a little before doing so.


    The lizard-face man over there has a face that is difficult to analyze, and I am unclear to what his expression means when his face changes.


    I only feel that he is somehow turning pale.


    He meticulously observes his surroundings and our various expressions in turn. I am certain he is contemting deeply on how to survive this.


    Ruijerd is repenting on how things had transpired where he ended up killing someone. It''s easy to speak to a simplistic person.


    Preferably, it should be better if I question both the man and woman after removing their gags right?


    I''ll move one of them to another room and separately cross-examine them, and thenpile the informationter on.


    Alright, I''ll do this.


    [Eris, please watch over that woman.]


    [I got it.]


    Eris gives a strong nod.


    I bring the man to the corridor, and I get Ruijerd to assist me since I am unable to carry him up by myself. I bring him to a ce in the corridor where sound will not be able to transmit over, and I carefully remove the gag in order not to get bitten by him.


    [Please answer my questions.]


    [I, I''ll talk, I''ll tell you everything, please don''t kill me.]


    [Very good, I''ll let you off if you tell me.]


    [E, eek¨C!]


    I smile in order to assure him but he bes frightened. I thought that he is a calm person but it seems that it is not the case.


    [Where did the animals in this housee from?]


    [W, we picked them up.]


    [Wo~~ah, that''s amazing! Then... where did you pick them up from?]


    [No, that''s......]


    His eyes wander everywhere, looking at me first, then at Ruijerd. Is he still trying to lie?


    [I, it''s around here...]


    His lying skills are terrible. I thought that he looked clever from his expression but it seems that he is not.


    [I see! The animals are raining down everywhere in the city! ...... You bastard, are you treating me like an idiot because I look like a child?]


    I threaten him a little.


    [N, not at all.]


    It is still not working. Using this body to threaten someone feels really foolish. I am only ten years old after all. Oh well, I will threaten him a little more.


    [Explosion.]


    A snapping sound emits from my finger, and at the same time a mini explosion happens in front of the man''s eyes.


    [Argh!]


    The tip of the man''s nose burns.


    [Wh, what are you doing!?]


    I ignore hisints.


    [Hey, think about your answers a little more thoroughly, you don''t want to die, right?]


    The man trembles all over, perhaps he has recalled the person that just died. I suddenly remembered the exchange between Ruijerd and me was done in the Demon Godnguage. They were able to clearly hear about the Superd race and what not.


    Well, that''s fine. Since they already know about it, I''ll use it as much as possible.


    [I must say, you already know this right? That man, even though his hair is dyed blue, he''s the real <Dead End>. As for me, my age doesn''t match my appearance.]


    [The real <Dead End>...?]


    [I''m the same type like you, just quickly tell me the truth, and perhaps I will help you out.]


    The dialogue progresses into this direction.


    [But... Eek!]


    The man casts a nce at Ruijerd but immediately moves his eyes away, he probably had been red at.


    [Please tell us. What are you, doing, here?]


    [W, we kidnap the animals...]


    [Oh, kidnap the animals?]


    [We then pretend to search for the animals if the request to search for the pet is up.]


    [I see.]


    This is probably true although I am unable to verify it. The things that have happened so far seem to fit the circumstances and it is believable. Though this particr request we received belongs to an innocent girl, there is also another request [The search for a rich madam''s Christine-chan] that was up.


    Even though there is a minimum and maximum reward limit for each request''s rank, but it might be possible there is an additional reward from the person who made the request.


    If there is enough luck, just searching for pets alone will be able to make someone strike it rich.


    [Then, what do you do with the pets if there isn''t any request to search for them?]


    [We will release it after a while...]


    [Hoh, isn''t it worth much more to sell it to a pet shop?]


    [Hah! If we did that it would be traced back to us.]


    Just as the man wanted to scorn me, Ruijerd smashes the butt of his spear onto the ground, making him shake.


    As expected of Ruijerd, your timing to threaten him to make him remember his position when he is about to get conceited ispletely perfect!


    [You''ve certainly paid a lot of attentions to the details.]


    [O, of course.]


    [If it''s me, I''d sell the animals that have been caught. I''d chop it up into pieces and sell to a butcher. That way things won''t get divulged right?]


    In this world that deems the Monsters'' meat as a delicacy, even if it''s not reared it can be sold. Ah, the lizard man is showing me an expression of "I can''t believe this".


    Why is he doing this?


    Is the great kingnd tortoise meat different from the pet tortoise meat?!


    [Rudeus, are you nning to sell these guys to a butcher?]


    As I turn my head around, Ruijerd states this dangerous notion out. I see, so this lizard man is also thinking in this direction.


    [That might possibly be a great idea...]


    I decide to threaten him, and the lizard man''s face spasms.


    Ahh, I know of this expression.


    How nostalgic.


    I have seen this expression very clear before in my past life.


    [Rudeus...]


    Ruijerd-san, please don''t re at my back that way. Your re is strong enough to burn a hole in me. I am just kidding, I will not do that again.


    [Well, we''re just looking for a cat and we''re not the champions of justice, so we can pretend not to have seen anything and leave.]


    [R, really?]


    [But since you know Ruijerd is a real Superd, what should we do with you?]


    [W, we won''t tell anyone! Besides who will believe us if we say that <Dead End> is in this city?]


    [No, they will believe it. Because as you know, bad news travel fast.]


    Particrly the bad news that are unfavorable to us. If we maintain that mentality to avoid this there can be no harm done.


    [To me, killing everyone here and burying you is the most convenient method.]


    [P, please let me off... I''ll do anything, please let me off...!]


    Since I received such a plea, I can stop the threats. But what should I do? They are the culprits behind the pet kidnappings and are bad people. Even though that''s the case, they are just small time viins who will not be a big threat. If we leave them alone, there should not be any trouble as well.


    But they saw Ruijerd killing someone, and thus may possibly be an obstacle for Ruijerd to be a popr person. I really want to remove them to prevent any impediments in the future.


    But killing them is not eptable, as I just told Ruijerd that we cannot kill them.


    Then how about sending them to the city guards? No, no matter how it is, they are simply just kidnapping pets. If we hand them off to the police, they will not receive harsh punishments. If they are just given a fine, they might remember this incident with hatred.


    Even though if their attitude now isudable, they might forget everything once the danger has passed.


    If it''s possible, I want to observe them from somewhere and threaten them from time to time, but at least they will feel that they are safe. Still, doing something like this has a certain risk to it. They might umte resentment to us if we continuously threaten them, and end up as a pure grudge against us.


    After all, we were the ones who killed a person on their side.


    It can be used as a material for threatening them right now, but sooner orter it will be fodder for resentment.


    If they cannot be killed and cannot be handed to the police, then should we win them over? Perhaps we can have them by our side to earn money and raise our levels. We can gather information in the city and assign them to misceneous stuff.


    If it''s necessary we can take over the business of pet abduction.


    But if I do this Ruijerd''s attitude will probably turn for the worse. In his eyes, the people here are considered as evil, and it will be fine even if they are killed. He will most likely not work with them.


    Hmmm¡ª¨C I''ll rearrange these various solutions'' risks and return.


    1. Kill them.


    Risk: Ruijerd bes confused + we will adopt a bad habit of killing everyone if there are any problems.


    Return: There is no need to worry about the future + we are able to steal their money.


    2. Sending them to the guards.


    Risk: They might bear hatred for us.


    Return: We might receive some fame.


    3. Leave them alone.


    Risk: They might bear hatred for us


    Return: None at all.


    4. Win them over.


    Risk: Mypanion will be upset and be seen as a handler for doing bad deeds.


    Return: Close surveince of them + we will be able to receive help from them as henchmen.


    I feel that "1" is not a good solution to our future ns. Even though I am not a champion of justice, to kill someone will mean that any other considerations have been cut off. I believe that sooner orter there will be retribution to this.


    With "2" and "3", there are low risks and low returns. Even if we''re hated by them, it''s a simple thing for Ruijerd to catch them, but it will ultimately end with their deaths. This will end up as double effort.


    Then I can only pick 4? Ruijerd''s impression of me might turn for the worse, but we have the realistic issue of desperately requiring money. That''s right, it is money. We need money now.


    With these henchmen we can earn money and even have them kidnap pets. If they join our party, we can distribute the burden for Rank F jobs. It''s important to raise our ranks, and we will only be stable if we can do jobs that are Rank C and above.


    ...... Hm?


    [Earlier, you said that you returned the pets back, are you adventurers?]


    [Y, yes.]


    They are actually adventurers.


    [Your ranks?]


    [I, it''s D rank.]


    And their ranks are higher than ours.


    [Why would a D rank receive an E rank job.]


    [Ahh, we can go to C rank, but we can stabilize our ie if we search for pets at E rank.]


    If they reach C rank, they will not be able to receive E rank jobs, and so they keep staying at D rank. There are people like this who would do E rank jobs without any worries? Their actions are the definition of fraud.


    If it is us, we will quickly raise our ranks to do C and B rank jobs.


    But there are adventurers out there who are not good at fighting, right?


    Hmm, perhaps we can just get them to receive C jobs and we will help finish it and share the rewards equally.


    Wait, if that''s the case we will not raise our ranks.


    [Wait...]


    Suddenly a sh of lightning streaks across my mind.


    Ah, I thought of a good idea.


    [Hey... Are you still able to do this job without that guy?]


    [N, no, we won''t do something like this anymore, we will do legitimate¡ª]


    [Just tell us the truth.]


    [We can do it! That guy has been overseeing our work, threatening us to get his share!]


    Are you serious? That is pretty good luck... That means we can get the 1 out of 3 share.


    That is Hitogami''s intention.


    [Alright, let''s party up.]


    Ruijerd roars behind me as I finish speaking.


    [Party up!? What are you talking about!]


    [Ruijerd-san, can you be silent just for a little while?]


    [What!?]


    [I won''t do anything bad.]


    [...]


    Looking back at him, Ruijerd''s expression is indeed a terrible one. Even though I think this is a good idea, should I stop this n? But this n is perfect, we can earn money, raise our ranks and Ruijerd''s reputation will improve. A n thatpletely covers everything... Supposedly.


    I turn back to the lizard man.


    [You just said earlier that you will do anything right?]


    [I, if you spare my life, I, I''ll give you money.]


    [I don''t want it. In recement, get a higher rank.]


    [Huh?]


    I start to exin.


    [Listen, we''re all fighters, and even though we''re not bad at finding pets, our efficiency will go up if we do jobs to suppress monsters.]


    [I, I see... but why do you want to do this job?]


    [Because of certain events we became adventurers.]


    [O, oh...]


    [Well, leaving this aside.]


    The topic seems to be digressing, I should move it back to the original intention.


    [We can ept job requests for fighting, but our levels are too low and we can''t receive it. In reverse you can receive fighting requests but you won''t ept them. Do you understand what I''m talking about so far?]


    [Y, yes.]


    [So we will exchange our jobs.]


    The lizard''s head tilts a little upon hearing these words.


    [W, what do you mean?]


    [You will receive the C or B rank jobs, and we need to raise our ranks by searching for missing pets. We will do the job requests that you receive, while you do the job requests we receive.]


    [P, please wait a moment. If other party report on the jobs we receive...]


    [Fool! When we report we will switch and report on our own jobs!]


    [Ah.]


    Man B finally gets it.


    We will: Receive E rank jobs, do B rank jobs. Then report E rank jobs to receive the rewards.


    They will: Receive B rank jobs, and do E rank jobs. Then report B rank jobs to receive the rewards.


    With this process, we will exchange our rewards at the end. This might present a problem in the rules, but I heard that higher ranks can helpplete a lower rank request. We only reversed this rule a little, and we did not do anything illegal.


    [We want the money and the rank, while you want a stable life. This is a win-win situation. How about this, we can take a portion out of the reward from B rank and give it to you.]


    [A p-portion from the B rank...]


    The lizard man swallows. The reward from the B rank is very high. The carrot and the stick. If only the stick is used we will get betrayed, so it''s necessary to give them the carrot. We must get them to join us on their own volition.


    [But there''s a condition.]


    [C, condition?]


    [Yes, spread the name of <Dead End>.]


    [Spread... but everyone knows the name already right?]


    Indeed.


    [Spread the name <Dead End> to be good. Spread the good deeds that we do even if you have to lie.]


    [Why do you need to do that...?]


    Why, hmm. If I tell him Ruijerd''s long history, will they believe it? No, that''s impossible. This person had just watched his party member killed by Ruijerd. Even if they are not on good terms, but it is likely the fact of the Superd race being a terrifying race has taken root in this person''s heart .


    [It''s good to not know certain things, you understand that right?]


    [... I, I got it.]


    I find a random excuse, but he seems to have understood.


    [It''s enough to spread your name?]


    [Yes, but don''t spread any bad stuff about us alright? We have someone here that will pursue things until the end.]


    The man looks at Ruijerd once and nods.


    [Then help us raise our ranks as much as possible, let''s have a nice partnership.]


    [A, ahh.]


    [We will meet at the adventurer''s guild tomorrow morning, don''t be absent, okay?]


    I pat his back.


    Part 2


    In any case, I questioned the female as well to gain additional information.


    They are experts at finding pets. It seems that they have been doing something like this from the beginning. Sometimes they will protect pets that have obviously lost their way.


    They thought they might save a lot of effort if they caught it. As they rose in rank they went in the direction of kidnapping them.


    At first they did it carefully, but Man A found out when they were catching the pets one day. Man A forcefully entered their party and stated himself as a bodyguard. He became the leader and expanded the operations. By iming that he''s getting bodyguard fees and to entertain himself with women, he took arger share of the money when ites to splitting up the reward.


    At least this woman doesn''t mind if we killed him. Our luck is really too good.


    Just to add on, the lizard man''s name is Jalil, and the woman''s name is Veskel.


    After a short chat with them, I remove their handcuffs.


    During the time when we bring the cat out of the house, Ruijerd res at me.


    [Hey, what was that supposed to mean!]


    [Hmm, what do you mean by that?]


    Ruijerd grabs me by the front of my shirt, and my legs are left dangling in the air.


    [Don''t feign ignorance! They are bad people! You actually partnered with them!?]


    Ruijerd is really angry. Looking at that terrifying expression makes me recall the fact that he just killed someone.


    [T, they are indeed bad people, but they are just a little bad. They didn''t do something terrible.]


    [There are no differences when they do bad things, bad people are bad people!]


    I already knew things will end up this way, but why are my legs and voice trembling, and the corners of my eyes tearing up?


    [I, I just want to say, this n, kills two birds with one stone...]


    [... So I''m asking you what do you mean by that!]


    Ruijerd seems that he is unable to ept it.


    Trouble. I''m so frightened that my thoughts are shut down. My mind is rattled and controlled by my chattering teeth.


    [Bad people will not keep their words!]


    Ruijerd res and roars at me.


    Betrayal.


    I have already considered that possibility. But this incident is considered a good thing for them too, and they have been threatened after all, so things should be fine temporarily.


    [What are you thinking, to actually party up with them!]


    I hesitate upon hearing that.


    Indeed, there is no real need to cooperate with them or anything like that. Just spend a bit of time to do jobs, and if there''s no money we can simply hunt Monsters, ept requests one at a time and raise our ranks bit by bit. That will work just as well.


    Even if we don''t make use of them we can still aplish things, so the road is just only a little further.


    Should we give up on this? Should we go back and kill them all right now? Let us swim in a sea of blood?


    I am hesitating.


    Am I right or wrong?


    [Ruijerd!]


    A loud voice cuts my hesitation off.


    That ear shattering voice and Ruijerd''s shaking body.


    [Take your hands off Rudeus!]


    Eris kicks on Ruijerd''s butt, kick after kick.


    [What are you unsatisfied with!]


    Eris''s loud voice is numbing my eardrums, and the surrounding people look over at us wondering if something has happened.


    [I don''t like to work with bad people.]


    [Because you don''t like it you''re grumbling!? He''s doing it because of you and me!]


    Ruijerd eyes open wide, and my feet touch the ground with a thump. Eris stops kicking, but her loud voice isn''t stopping.


    [In the first ce it''s just catching animals!]


    [No, that fellow also kicked a child.]


    [So what if he did, I have also kicked before!]


    [... But, a bad person is a bad person.]


    [Didn''t you do something bad in the past too?]


    Eris-san.


    I''m grateful that you helped me out, but cutting deeply into the heart of the matter is not too good, you know that right?


    [Rudeus is amazing! If you let him do it, everything can be aplished! So just be silent and do it!]


    [...]


    [Don''tin because you''re a little unhappy over something!]


    [I don''t mean that.]


    [If you want toin then go back! Rudeus and I can finish things on our own!]


    Ruijerd is clearly faltering before Eris''s frantic expression.


    [... I got it. I''m sorry.]


    In the end Ruijerd apologizes to me. It feels that he is forced by Eris''s spirit and absolutely not because he hase to an understanding about this.


    [N, no, don''t do this...]


    Even though things ended like this, it feels like the difficulty has gone up by a lot, and this atmosphere makes me hesitate.


    It might have been too rash to cooperate with them, but since things have turned out this way, I am unable to change this oue already. I feel like there are butterflies in my stomach but I can only proceed.


    I can only trust in this n that I considered a good one from the beginning.


    Even if it is not because I don''t trust myself...


    Part 3


    After sending the cat back, the owner of the request is ravished with delight. The moment she sees the cat she dashes over and hugs it tightly in tears. Looks like it is greatly cherished.


    The cat is certainly docile.


    Even though it''s really a ck panther.


    [Thank you! Oh right! Here, have this!]


    A card that I''m not sure if it''s made of metal, is passed into Ruijerd''s hands.


    ===========


    D040023


    Completed


    ===========


    Words are written on it.


    [What is this?]


    [Adventurers actually don''t know about this!?]


    The young girl''s face is full of disbelief.


    I will not object you if you are willing to teach me.


    [If it''s possible, please tell me.]


    [Well, if you bring this to the adventurer''s guild, you can exchange it for money.]


    Ah. I see. D040023 is the request''s number, even though I don''t know what rule is used to create this number.


    In trantion, [Putting a finger onto it and say a word of "Completed", the request''s status will change to "Completed".]


    Is this a measure for theft prevention?


    No, if I do something like this wouldn''t it bepleted? Stealing this card and exchanging it for money... No, it will definitely get revealed quickly. There should be some form of prevention.


    [But isn''t this card written aspleted from the start?]


    Isn''t it normal to finish the card''spletion only when the request is done?


    [Yup! I believe Ruijerd will be able to find it, so Ipleted it first!]


    Oh my, this child is really so adorable. A little girl that trusts someone else is really beautiful!


    Ruijerd strokes the girl''s head.


    [Is that so... Thanks for trusting me.]


    [Yeah! I believe that Evil Devil-san can be a good person too!]


    Ruijerd''s expression seems to freeze upon listening to the words Evil Devil. I understand your feelings, but this is the reality amongst people''s opinions.


    [Then Ojou-san, please do not forget about <Dead End>''s Ruijerd.]


    [Yup! If I lose my pet again, please help me!]


    This young girl''s words slightly hurt my chest.


    Part 4


    When we return to the adventurer''s guild the sky has already turned dark. We spent quite a bit of time, and we will go broke very soon if this happens every time.


    [Woah, they have returned.]


    [Oi, oi, did they find the missing pet!?]


    Once we entered the guild, the fellow with a horse head starts stirring things up. He''s like a minotaur but his head is a horse. I can remember him because his features are distinct. Come to think of it, does this person stay in the guild all the time?


    [Oh? You''re the person with a horse face from this morning... You don''t need to work today?]


    I find this type hard to handle. He''s simr to the people that bullied me in the past. How should I say this, if I bully him now, everyone will say no.


    [W, what''s with you? You''re suddenly so courteous, it feels kind of strange...]


    Oops, damn it, I forgot about my acting skills. I''ll manipte him instead.


    [Isn''t it Senpai who requested me to be respectful?]


    [O, oh, is that right?]


    The horse-faced man turns embarrassed.


    This person is really simple.


    [Thanks to you, the request has beenpleted.]


    [What?]


    I wave thepleted card in front of him, and he shows sincere admiration.


    [Amazing. It''s not easy to find a lost pet in this city you know?]


    Isn''t that right. The reason for missing pets is due to people.


    [Well, to <Dead End>''s Ruijerd it isn''t a problem.]


    [Are you serious... The fake is actually pretty amazing.]


    [I already said it''s the real deal!]


    In the end after acting it out, I go over to the counter and pass thepleted card and our adventurers'' identity cards over. After a while, along with our adventurers'' identity cards, a coin that is alike to an old 100 yen coin is passed over to us.


    Hm, that''s certainly cheap looking.


    [Hey¡ª How did you find the pet? Let me use it as reference too.]


    [I merely used some hunting techniques.]


    [Hunting! What''s your tribe?]


    [... Superd race.]


    [What,e on, I know the truth from looking at this ne.]


    The horse-faced man eyes are concentrated onto Ruijerd''s chest where Roxy''s ne is hanging from.


    [I''m Nokopara, Rank C.]


    [I''m Ruijerd, Rank F.]


    [I know you''re Rank F. Well, if there''s anything you don''t know go ahead and ask, I''ll teach you everything as a Senpai, gahahaha!]


    Ruijerd is happily talking to the horse-faced man (Nokopara). It''s a good thing for the feared Ruijerd to be talking to someone. But I''m a little worried, if someone says something that he shouldn''t say, will Ruijerd suddenly attack him? I hope this doesn''t concern things about children.


    I''m also worried about Eris who is sitting beside me. I sneak a few nces at her, and at times there seem to be peopleing up to talk to her, but since she is unable to understand them she ignores them.


    [Hey, your sword is pretty good, where did you get it from?]


    [......]


    [Hey, say something will you!]


    I can see a female warrior looking a little agitated after being ignored by her.


    [What is it?]


    I immediately rush over to stop the fight, but the female warrior throws a [Tch, nothing at all] and leaves. In exchange Nokoparaes along to chat.


    [Have you gotten the money?]


    [Yes, a single scrap iron coin. It''s our first work.]


    [Haha, that''s really cheap.]


    [It''s normal that a little girl won''t have the money, you shouldn''t say that.]


    [Cheap is cheap.]


    [Only on the money side.]


    The young girl breaking her piggy bank to search for her cat. If this image appears in my mind, I can understand that this scrap iron coin is not a cheap thing.


    [You won''t understand the value of it. Please go away, shoo, shoo.]


    [What, you''re so cold. Well, work hard!]


    Nokopara starts shaking his arms and loiters around in the guild. What does this guy really do here...


    In any case we ended our first job here.

 Chapter 35: A Smooth Start

    <h4>Chapter 35: A Smooth Start</h4>


    Part 1


    On the second day when we were outside the guild, a lizard-faced man''s voice reached out to us.


    [Ah, hello. We have raised our rank.]


    Who is this guy?


    Just when I am thinking of that, the bug-eyed woman stands up and I finally remember they are the kidnappers from yesterday.


    I think their names are Jaril and Veskel.


    Recognizing faces is difficult because there are many lizard-faced people in this town.


    One of the reasons why I did not recognize them is also because they are wearing different clothes from yesterday.


    Yesterday, Person A wore clothes that were ordinary.


    Today, Adventurer A is wearing leather armor that is ordinary.


    Even though these two attires are ordinary looking, the impressions they give to others are very different.


    [Ah, Jaril-san, thank you for your efforts.]


    [W-what''s with, the way you''re talking, this is ufortable...]


    [It''s keigo. Should I not use that?]


    [N-never mind.]


    He stares at me for a moment and moves his eyes away.


    [Veskel-san, please give me your guidance from today onwards.]


    [Ah... Yes.]


    Veskel is still afraid of Ruijerd.


    Ruijerd is still ring at them.


    Well, that cannot be helped. Just to add on, she is also wearing an adventurer''s outfit.


    [Then let us go in.]


    [Ah, sure.]


    Jaril disys an uneasy expression and nods at my words.


    Part 2


    When we are about to enter the guild, the sharp eyed Horse-faced man sees us and walks over.


    [Hey!]


    [... Hi.]


    This guy is also lurking at the guild today...?


    He''s really not doing any work at all, right?


    [Ara, today you''re with ¡ºP-Hunter¡».]


    [Y-yo, Nokopara, it''s been a long time.]


    It seems the horse-faced guy and lizard face know each other.


    [It certainly has been a long time. I heard about it, Jaril. You raised your rank to C. Are you fine with that? If you are Rank C you won''t be able to find pets anymore right?]


    Nokopara says that andpares us together with his eyes. The horse-faced man neighs.


    [I see. No wonder you did well with the job, your request was done with ¡ºP-Hunter¡»''s help right?]


    P-Hunter seems to be Jaril''s party name.


    I see, this is good!


    [Yes! We met each other yesterday when we were searching for the pet! They also taught us the technique to search for the pets!]


    I randomly throw in a few lines of lies.


    [Ha, ha, the cowardly Jaril finally has his own student! And it''s the fake Superd, hahaha...!]


    This misunderstanding is really good for us.


    This fellow is really simple.


    The horse-faced manughs for a while and suddenly looks behind Jaril.


    [I say, where''s Roman, what happened to him?]


    [Ah, hm... Roman is... dead.]


    [Is that so, that''s really a pity.]


    Roman should be the guy''s name whom Ruijerd killed yesterday. Nokopara only reacted faintly after hearing about that guy''s death.


    Among the adventurers, it''s probably not a big deal when someone dies. Could it be only me who is finding it to be a big deal?


    When ites down to it, Jaril and Veskel were not particrly concerned when Roman got killed as well.


    [But since Roman is dead, why are you raising your rank up? Isn''t he the strongest in your party?]


    [T-that''s...]


    Jaril looks at me once.


    Nokopara neighs, no, he snorts and nods.


    [Ah¡ª¨C Hoh¡ª¨C, I see, you don''t need to say anymore. So it''s like this¡ª-. Since you have an apprentice, even if it''s just a little it''s still pride!]


    Nokopara arbitrarilyes to an understanding on his own, noisily pats on Jaril''s back and returns to the interior of the guild. Jaril sighs with relief.


    But what''s with that guy, sticking to us from day to night. Could it be possible that he likes me...?


    No, maybe in his eyes there''s only Ruijerd, meaning...


    No, I am just kidding.


    [Well, let''s take a look at the requests.]


    When we enter the guild, there are still people who cast curious nces at us.


    I should just ignore them for now.


    It is better to behave like we are apprentices. I ask Jaril as we both look at the requests from D to B ranks.


    [What''s the difference between gathering and harvesting?]


    [Eh? Ah, hmm, harvesting is pointing to nts, gathering is most likely pointing to monsters...]


    Jaril gives a vague reply, but it certainly seems to feel that way.


    Gathering refers to living creatures, and non-living creatures is harvesting.


    As examples, the request for gathering is written as,


    =======================


    C


    ¨C Job: Gather fur pelts


    ¨C Reward: 6 Iron coins


    ¨C Job Contents: Pack coyote fur pelts * 20


    ¨C Location: Outside of town


    ¨C Duration: None


    ¨C Time limit: None


    ¨C Name of Requester: Adventurer''s guild.


    ¨C Notes: The fur pelts are running low. Please assist us. Do not take down this request, just bring your gathered fur pelts to the counter.


    ==========================


    As I read I suddenly remember, the materials that were sold to the merchants are 4 iron coins. They really underpaid us...


    No, perhaps this request''s rewards are overly high, usually the transactions for such materials are not that high.


    [Ruijerd-san.]


    [What is it?]


    [I must apologize, I think we should earn money and raise our levels at the same time.]


    [... Why are you telling me this?]


    [If we do this, we need to postpone that matter for a while.]


    Even though I informed Veskel and Jaril to spread Ruijerd''s name, I do not have high expectations for them.


    I have considered it.


    They have courteously received our mission, and so I will basically not interfere with their actions.


    Without interfering, I will not be able to oversee their actions.


    If someone sees them do any criminal acts and their ims are made that Ruijerd forced them to do those acts, they will beughed at because their ranks are higher than him, as well as the fact that he is also seen as a fake by others.


    [I see. I got it.]


    After receiving Ruijerd''s assent, Jaril and I discussed the requests that we received.


    Part 3


    After greeting the gatekeeper, we walked outside of town.


    Pack Coyotes, Acid Wolves, Grand Tortoise and Giant Rock Turtle.


    These Monsters are our targets at the outskirts of the town.


    We are to gather the fur pelts of the Pack Coyotes, Acid Wolfs fangs and tails, the Grand tortoise''s meat, and the Magical stone from the Giant Rock turtle.


    First of all, we will ignore the Grand Tortoise as the meat is too heavy.


    The priority will be the Giant Rock Turtle, as the Magical stones from them are small and it can be sold.


    Even though our priority is on the Giant Rock Turtle''s Magical stone (which is a pretty good conversion for money), but there are just too few. They will also not appear near the town.


    In the end, the Pack Coyotes were chosen as our focus, since a single battle allows us to hunt them in a group, thus it''s easier to earn money from them.


    Our request is gathering the Pack Coyotes fur pelts. The advantage in hunting them is to allow us to gather the materials quickly, and considering the time to search for the enemies and skin them, hunting them is like hunting the Acid Wolf.


    Of course, once we see an Acid Wolf we will also hunt it. Even if we did not receive requests rted to the Acid Wolf, it is better to gather the materials first before waiting for such a request. When we do receive a request, we can simply bring it to the counter and finish everything.


    Thergest group for Pack Coyotes is at most 10 of them together, and considering the time to search and skin them, we can''t hunt very many in a day.


    At first I thought that it would turn out that way.


    After we killed the initial batch of Pack Coyotes and skinned them, Ruijerd collected their bodies and brought them to one spot.


    When I was contemting what he was doing,


    [Can you use Wind Magic to carry the scent of blood?]


    Ruijerd''s query answered my question.


    It is to use the scent of blood to lure them.


    I follow his request and use Wind Magic to change the wind directions to blow everywhere.


    [Even though we can''t hunt the Giant Rock Turtles in this manner, the surrounding Pack Coyotes will gather together.]


    It ended up how he just said.


    On that day we ended up hunting over 100 Pack Coyotes, and it feels like we have hunted all of the surrounding Pack Coyotes.


    Well, that possibility should be zero.


    But this is hardbor.


    Ruijerd and Eris kept killing the endlessly approaching Pack coyotes, while I skinned them for their fur.


    After 30 of them, my hands felt like lead and my shoulders started to hurt, and I was a little nauseous from the smell of the blood.


    It would be much easier if we killed them and they all turned to Magical stones...


    Even though I keptining, I still continued to work.


    But after 70 of them I reached my limit and exchanged with Eris.


    Using Magic to kill the Pack Coyotes was much easier than skinning them.


    In order to take them down and not do any damage to the fur, I made a minor adjustment to lower the strength of the magic, and killed them carefully one by one.


    As expected I am more suited to use my mind to do such work.


    After skinning around 30 of them, Eris startedining.


    She is indeed unsuited to do this type ofborious work.


    I considered to have Ruijerd skin the rest of them, but there was enough at hand, and we needed to separate them into batches to carry to town.


    [Wait, we need to burn the bodies first.]


    Ruijerd says before we started moving them.


    [Burn? Are we going to eat them?]


    [No, Pack Coyote tastes terrible. We need to burn the bodies and bury them.]


    If we leave the bodies, other Monsters will eat them and increase in poption. But if we just simply burned them, they would still get eaten by other creatures.


    Also, if we simply bury them deep down in the ground, they might be Zombie Coyotes.


    In order to prevent such a thing, it is necessary to follow the procedure of burning first and then burying it.


    Just cleanly take their fur pelts > Take the risk of letting them be Zombie Coyote > The guild does a request of suppressing them > Remove them.


    I am thinking of this money linked process, but I am stopped by Ruijerd.


    It seems that it is forbidden to intentionally increase the number of Monsters.


    I wish that someone would write this local rule somewhere.


    [But we didn''t do this step along the way right?]


    [If it''s just a few there should be no problem.]


    Even though I am uncertain of where to draw the line, the current amount of bodies here might be the start of a gue.


    Since there is no special reason to refuse, I burn the bodies into charcoal.


    The sun has already set when we finished transporting all the fur pelts. Today''s hunt should end here.


    I worked a lot today, and I really want to go back to the inn and rest.


    But do we need to continue doing this endless gathering tomorrow?


    Even though I really want to take a good rest tomorrow.


    [We really earned a lot today! Let''s keep at this pace tomorrow!]


    Eris is full of energy.


    I can''tin in front of this Eris.


    Part 4


    Three dayster, [Dead End] rose up to E rank. That was pretty fast.


    [Good work.]


    I say an appreciative line to Jaril, and handed 10% of today''s earnings to him.


    [T-thank you...]


    I do not think it is a big figure, but this amount of money should be enough for them.


    After I inquired about a few things from them, I got to know they are different from the other adventurers.


    They seem to have a fixed job in this town.


    [What kind of job?]


    [It''s a pet store.]


    I see. To sell them and kidnap themter on.


    They are really corrupted merchants.


    [Don''t do too many bad things.]


    [I know.]


    In the beginning, they captured the wild animals in the town and gave them a little training to be pets in their pet store.


    His race, the Lugonia, seems to be quite good at training wild animals. Their training methods have been handed down from ancient times, and they are able to make everything from wild dogs to the most prideful beast submit.


    Hmm, hmm. They are really an incredible race.


    If Ruijerd and Eris are not here, I would not have stayed silent and would have certainly said [Please teach me this technique at any cost], nuzzle my head against him and be his apprentice.


    Well, leaving that aside, the pet shop is certainly a good job thatbines the job of removing harmful animals too.


    The adventurer''s guild should be their side job.


    [You already have such a good job, why do you need to kidnap the pets...?]


    [At first it was to protect them, but it ended up getting too tempting.]


    They got tempted into this and became intoxicated with it, thus ended up like this?


    [But it must be tiring to operate a pet shop and be adventurers right?]


    [Not really, since there are a lot of pets.]


    It seems they open the store until afternoon, then do requests until evening.


    [Well, we won''t say anything else as long as you aplish the requests.]


    [Just leave it to us. We''re still low tiered adventurers after all. We''re also spreading the Dead End''s name properly.]


    Is that really true?


    Part 5


    Our current wealth ¡ª- 6 Iron coins, 8 Scrap Iron coins, 5 Stone coins.


    We''re slightly richer now, so we head off to buy somemon defensive equipment.


    To start with, we will go to the peddlers to buy some everyday clothes.


    Eris buys things very quickly. She chooses attires that are durable and easy to move in as the rationale. She did not buy any dresses, and all of them are long pants.


    Although they are suited for young people to wear them, it is not very fashionable. These clothes were chosen under a situation she has considered thoroughly, but she should buy at least one dress that''s a little more feminine.


    So I look around the store and find a pink frilly dress, and try rmending it to her, but the result is her showing an obvious expression of distaste.


    [... You want me to wear something like that?]


    [Is there anything bad about you buying one?]


    [Then Rudeus should buy something more manly.]


    Eris forcefully hands me a leather skin vest that looks like bandits attire.


    For a moment, I think that it is a good exchange for me to wear this if Eris wears the frilly dress, but after imagining the two of us standing together wearing that, I gave up.


    After buying the clothes, we walk to the armor store.


    Right now, Ruijerd and Eris do not have any major injuries. Any small injuries can be immediately healed if I use Healing Magic.


    So I asked if it is fine if we do not use armor.


    Ruijerd replied with a [It''s better if we have them.].


    My Healing Magic is unable to heal life threatening injuries and any missing body parts. Since Eris does not have much experience in real battles, it is possible to sustain life threatening injuries due to a moment of carelessness.


    So buying the armor seems to be necessary. It''s better to listen to Ruijerd on this point.


    The shop space for the armor store is quite big, but it is really differentpared to the Asura''s stores. This ce has a more rustic feel to it.


    Once we are in the store, I can see goods that are slightly more expensive than the peddlers. Even though the goods are cheaper at the peddlers, and might even have something that is a great buy, the store''s goods are more diverse and the quality is assured.


    Also, there are more varied sizes, since we''re wearing children sized clothes.


    Right now I am helping Eris pick out armor. There are many different types when ites to the chest size.


    [It''s best to pick a better armor to protect the heart...]


    [This will do.]


    Eris wears an armor that is about the same size as her and asks, [Is this fine?].


    I will not pass up any chance to look at her chest.


    ... Hmm, it is definitely growing.


    [You should buy a bigger sized one.]


    [Why''s that?]


    You want to ask why?


    [We''re at the age where we''re growing. If you buy something that just fits now, you won''t be able to fit in it after a while.]


    Saying this, I pick an armor that is bigger by one size.


    [Isn''t this loose?]


    [It''s okay, it''s okay.]


    Erisins at the same time while she buys protective gear for other various parts.


    After the recent battles, she is also clear about the areas where it is easy to get hurt.


    Leaving the various joints and vitals aside, what about the head?


    If it''s too heavy the speed will decrease, but the head is also a vital area, what should she use?


    [How about this helmet?]


    I try rmending a helmet that looks like it belonged to an end-of-the-world tyrant king''s younger brother.


    Eris bluntly shows a repulsed expression.


    [That looks horrible.]


    I get refused.


    The youths nowadays don''t seem to have a taste for the finer things.


    After trying a few more helmets, with the reasons of too heavy, too unfashionable, too smelly, the field of vision is too narrow, we ended up choosing something like a headband.


    The headband seems to have an iron te sewn into it, and it seems to be called a Hachikin.


    Just to add on, the hood is just used to cover the red hair, and it''s useless to use it as a defensive armor.


    [And that''s it. How is it, Rudeus! Do I look like an adventurer?]


    Eris spins around quickly with the attire of an adventurer''s light armor, along with a sword that looks like a cuss received from Robin.


    To be honest, it looks like cosy, although the size of the chest armor doesn''t fit at all.


    [It looks very well-matched on you. Ojou-sama, no matter where I look at, you''re like a veteran warrior.]


    [Is that so? Ohoho.]


    Eris ces her hands onto her waist, looking at herself while smiling.


    During the time when Eris is smiling, I bargain and lower the price to 1 metal coin.


    As expected, a full set is expensive.


    [Rudeus is next!]


    [I don''t really need it right?]


    [No! You need to buy a robe! Robe! Like a magician!]


    Bing a swordsman, while adventuring with her childhood friend magician.


    Eris seems to yearn for such a scenario to be adventurers like that.


    Even though there are days where it seems she cannot sleep at night, the Eris in the daytime is actually quite bold.


    Well that is fine. I''ll go along with her.


    [Oji-san, is there a robe that suits me?]


    Hearing that, the old man in the armor store silently opens up a closet.


    [These are for the Hobbit race.]


    There are various colored robes, and every one of them has a subtle difference to them.


    There are 5 colors ¡ª- Red, yellow, green, blue, gray. They are very lightly colored.


    [Are there any differences in the colored robes?]


    [The robes are made from Monsters'' fur, and they have a little resistance in them.]


    [Red is fire, yellow is earth... how about the ash colored one?]


    [That''s just ordinary cloth.]


    I see. No wonder the ash colored is at half price. There are some slight differences in pricing for the other colors as well, it probably has something to do with the difference in the materials.


    [Rudeus is suited for blue!]


    [Why''s that...]


    If it''s closebat I might get blown away by the explosion''s shock wave, perhaps red or green is better.


    Is it going to be the fox or the roon?


    [Lad. What magic do you use?]


    [I can use all types of attack magic.]


    [Hoh. That''s impressive. Even though you look so young... Well, even though you need to add a little money...]


    The old man says this while taking out a rtively darker gray robe, almost like a rat''s color.


    [This is made from Mackey rat''s hide.]


    [Mickey mouse?]


    [It''s not mouse, it''s rat.]


    My mind has an image of a guy with red short pants and ck color on him, and I quickly brush away that image.


    That''s really dangerous¨C


    Even though it feels like a cloth to the touch, it is actually made from an animal''s hide?


    [Are there any effects on it?]


    [Even though it''s not magic resistant, it''s very durable.]


    I try wearing it.


    [It''s a little big, is there anything smaller?]


    [This is the smallest.]


    [There should be something for children right?]


    [There''s nothing like that.]


    Why do I feel like the judo practitioner who tries wearing a Normal Suit for the first time.


    Well, since my body is still developing, this size might be fine.


    The quality is quite good as well, and it''s durable like he said, which might have some shing resistance.


    And the rat-color is pretty good, the name and the appearance match each other.


    [Well, I''ll buy this.]


    [You like that? I''ll sell it for 8 iron coins.]


    [Well...]


    I try lowering the price and buy it for 6 iron coins.


    I also bought a different colored headbands for Ruijerd and me. If it''s necessary, the headband can be used to cover the Magic stone on Ruijerd''s forehead.


    Why did I buy my own headband?


    Because I do not like to be out of ce with my friends.


    I let Ruijerd observe Veskel at the same time when we went to buy our things.


    Even though I did not expect much from them, based on the work they do there is a possibility that our reputation drops.


    Thus I let Ruijerd observe them.


    He said, [If you''re so worried, you shouldn''t party up with them in the first ce].


    You are right.


    But thanks to them, we have a surplus of money, and our position is at a neutral standpoint.


    Based on the conclusions, they seem to be doing an earnest job. Even though it''s F rank, but they did not show any signs of disliking it, and had ced their full efforts into it.


    Veskel received a quest to eliminate bugs today. It''s a request to eliminate these disgusting things in the kitchen.


    She is from the Zumeba''s race, and there is poison in her saliva.


    That saliva has the capability of luring and killing bugs immediately, or paralyzing them to be the Zumeba''s food.


    To sum it up, getting rid of bugs is her forte.


    The person who made the request is an old woman. She''s an entric old woman whose lips are in a ¤Ø shape.


    Ruijerd feels that one will be chased out if she''s just a little displeased.


    But Veskel did not have any conflicts with her, and quickly exterminated the bugs.


    Ruijerd confirmed it as well, and there were no bugs left in the house.


    After that she fills the gaps with a thread like thing, and blocks the areas where the bugs could enter.


    [Thank you very much Veskel, those bugs had been bothering me for a long time.]


    [There''s no need to thank me, if you have any other requests, please leave it to ¡ºDead End''s Ruijerd¡».¡¹


    [¡ºDead End''s Ruijerd¡»? That''s your party name now?]


    [Something like that.]


    Veskel converses with the old woman.


    [If the bugse again, please use these.]


    She finally gave a few vials of her saliva to the old woman and bid farewell.


    The request waspleted.


    She met up with us in the adventurer''s guild and collected the payment.


    [So from how you described it, they are working hard.]


    [... Ah.]


    She did her job perfectly, far beyond my imagination. She became acquaintances with the old woman, and even did a service job. Compared to me who blindly imitates others to do things, she had done a better job of impressing others.


    [It seems like they are notpletely bad people.]


    [So it seems.]


    Well, even though I''m a little suspicious of them too.


    But they should not have any burdens just bringing up the name Ruijerd.


    They probably have the mentality of "earning money without any worries", and the probability of betraying us is lowered.


    [But the truth that they did bad things cannot be erased.]


    [But they are trying hard now like Ruijerd-san.]


    [Hmm...]


    Even criminals will not continue to do bad things. Just like them, like myself, like Ruijerd.


    I did not specifically warn them about kidnapping pets, but they have already stopped doing that.


    Well it has only been three days. It''s still early for them to forget about the bad memories where they nearly died after their deeds got exposed.


    [But the only praiseworthy thing might only be now. If there''s another chance it''s better to observe them.]


    Ruijerd frowns when he hears me saying that.


    [You... don''t trust the people you work with?]


    [Of course not. The only people I trust in this town are you and Eris.]


    [... Is that so.]


    Ruijerd seems to stretch out his hand to put it on my head, but he did not do so.


    Even though I trust Ruijerd, I feel like I have lost his trust.


    Well, even if it ends up that way it is fine.


    My goal is to return to the Asura''s kingdom with Eris, and repair the Superd race''s reputation.


    Gaining Ruijerd''s trust is not my goal.


    [Let''s go.]


    We slowly walk back to the inn under the Magic-illumination stones'' light.


    ¡ª


    I think the start of our adventurers'' lives is progressing smoothly.

 Chapter 36: Children and Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 36: Children and Warriors</h4>


    Part 1


    After 3 weeks, we reached Rank D.


    I feel that we went up really fast so I checked it out.


    The conditions for raising ranks is as stated below.


    =============


    F ¨C> E


    Clear 10 F rank jobs.


    Clear 5 consecutive E rank jobs.


    E ¨C> D


    Clear 50 F rank jobs.


    Clear 25 E rank jobs.


    Clear 10 consecutive D rank jobs.


    D ¨C> C


    Clear 100 E rank jobs.


    Clear 40 D rank jobs.


    Clear 10 C rank jobs.


    C ¨C> B


    Clear 100 D rank jobs


    Clear 50 C rank jobs


    Clear 20 consecutive B rank jobs


    B ¨C> A


    Clear 300 C rank jobs


    Clear 100 B rank jobs


    Clear 20 A rank jobs


    A ¨C> S


    Clear 100 A rank jobs


    Clear 20 S rank jobs.


    There is also a rank demotion if one repeatedly fails to clear the jobs.


    Failing 5 consecutive jobs of a lower rank will result in a demotion.


    Failing 10 consecutive jobs of the rank will result in a demotion.


    Failing 5 consecutive jobs of a higher rank will not result in a demotion, but you will not be able to receive higher rank jobs anymore.


    ================


    Because we relied on Veskel and Jaril to do the F and E rank jobs, we easily raised our ranks.


    Now we are D rank, which also means we can receive C rank jobs.


    C rank requests are easy enough, so we should be able to easily raise to C ranks. It is about time to stop our partnership with Jaril and Veskel.


    Even though they won''t do any more things like kidnapping, I don''t know what sort of bad influences will happen from exchanging our requests.


    We came to this town for the sake of earning money, and now might be a good opportunity to leave and bid our farewells.


    But there are things that we can still make use of before Rank C. Even though there are no problems from the current situation, it is a little regrettable to put down our current status quo.


    When it concerns money, it''s better to have more of it.


    Our current wealth consists of 1 Green Ore coin, 7 iron coins, 14 scrap iron coins, and 35 stone coins.


    If you convert everything to stone coins, we have 1875 stone coins.


    1875 yen...


    If I count everything that we have it''s not even 2 Asura Big Copper coins.


    No, I should stop thinking about the prices of another continent.


    Once we reached Rank C we will part with Jaril and Veskel, then leave this town.


    We should progress in this direction.


    Part 2


    I find a particr request.


    =================


    B


    Job: Search/Destroy the mysterious Monsters.


    Reward: 5 scrap iron coins (2 iron coins if they are killed)


    Job Contents: The search/destroy for Monsters.


    Location: South forest (Forest of petrification)


    Time duration: The end of next month.


    Time Limit: As soon as possible.


    Name of the requester: Roaming merchant Bellver


    Notes: I saw squirming shadows deep in the forest, and I want to investigate the true identity of the shadows. If they are a dangerous entity, please eliminate them.


    ==============


    Jaril and I are both holding our chins at the same time, troubled by it.


    The mysterious creatures.


    This request is really unclear.


    In fact this Monster might not even exist.


    Even if they do exist, how do you prove it''s the creature that he saw?


    But the rewards are quite good, even if you do not kill them we can still receive 5 scrap iron coins, so that is not bad at all.


    [Is this request on your mind?]


    [Even though the reward is quite good, it is a little suspicious.]


    Jaril also nods.


    [It is likely that even if you do this request you can''t get anything out of it, it''s better if you don''t.]


    Something like this also happened once, about 2 weeks ago.


    A request of "Please help me gather the Acid Wolf".


    We did the same things as usual, and gathered the fangs and tails of the Acid Wolf.


    But we were told that they needed the entire body of the Acid Wolf.


    Even though the contents of the contract were not detailed, we still paid the penalty for breaking off the contract.


    If I think about it I feel humiliated.


    In order to prevent something like that again, it''s better to not ept this request... But.


    I am dazzled by the money.


    [Hm, but this is 2 iron coins... Even if we paid another [Studying fees] it might still be worth it.]


    [Aren''t you shy already of being bitten once?]


    [In this situation, the penalty is still 5 scrap iron coins right?]


    [Yes, because the brackets there would indicate it''s a special reward.]


    Just to add on, because I find it irritating to have Nokopara bothering Ruijerd, and the other adventurers bothering Eris, I let both of them wait outside.


    Veskel is not at the guild as well.


    So there is no one who can stop me.


    [Well, if it''s the forest of petrification, even if we can''tplete this request, we can still get something that can be sold. If it''s you guys, you can still break even from breaching the contract, isn''t that good?]


    [Alright, then we will work hard on our end.]


    When I go back and think about it, no matter how I think about it I feel that I had apse in judgment.


    Because I have gotten used to things, I have becent.


    Due to things progressing smoothly, I have underestimated the risks.


    I have gone too far in pursuing rewards.


    It could have done better, but contrary to that thought, I merely did things till that extent.


    I assessed myself that way.


    Part 3


    The forest of petrification.


    It is about a day''s journey away from the town Rikaris.


    The side of the road leading to the forest is filled with sharp bone-like trees growing everywhere, appearing as if the forest has been turned into stone.


    There are also very dangerous B rank Monsters, called Almond Anaconda and Executioner, residing in the forest.


    Even though it''s a shortcut to reach the next town through this forest, only urgent roaming merchants will use this route, and they will hire many skilled guards.


    In this world the forests are dangerous without exception, but the Magic continent''s forest is exceedingly so.


    Part 4


    At the entrance of the forest, there are three parties gathered there.


    A rank B party [Super ze], a Rank D party [Trouble vige hooligans], and a Rank D [Dead End].


    The leaders of the team meet with each other.


    It seems to bemon sense amongst adventurers to meet with each other, if the parties run into each other at ces like the forests.


    Even though I want to ignore them, it will be troublesome if we run into each other in the forest.


    In any case, we should show ourselves now.


    [Hey, what are you bunch doing here.]


    The first line thates out from him.


    The irritated face of [Super ze]''s leader ze.


    I still have an impression of his face, it should be the pig-head person whoughed at us on the first day.


    Ah, I''m not insulting him.


    It''s because his face is really a pig.


    He''s the same race as the gatekeeper who looked at Eris with ascivious expression.


    What is his race name...


    Indeed, I ssified it as pig-faced race "orc".


    They seem to beprised of many races in their 6 men party. There''s a Lamia, a sprite like person, centaur, etc.


    To level up to Rank C requires the skills of hunting the surrounding Monsters.


    If one reaches Rank B, they are veterans with assured skills.


    [We''re here to do requests!]


    [Trouble Vige Hooligans]''s leader Kurt says with a sullen expression.


    He''s a charming handsome youth with 2 horns.


    [We''re here to do the same.]


    [Dead End]''s leader nods just like the party on the right side.


    Well, that''s me.


    ze scoffs with his tongue after listening to the 2 Rank D people.


    [Are there people who reserved this? There''s something bad about it...]


    ze irritatedly scratches the back of his neck.


    [R, reserve what?]


    [Huh!?]


    Kurt asks timidly, and that pig suddenly snaps.


    [Well, well, calm down, calm down, please teach us beginners.]


    I rub my hands together and go closer, and ze spits onto the ground.


    [It means that different people doing the same request at the same time, and the guild didn''t manage it properly.]


    I see.


    Double booking.


    There are 3 people who made a request. There are 3 people who are doing the requests. Even though the request looks different, but they are one and the same.


    Something like this does indeed happen.


    [May I know what everyone''s request is?]


    I ask.


    ze''s request: [To kill the White-Fang Cobra within the Forest of Petrification].


    Kurt''s request: [To collect the mysterious egg in the Forest of Petrification]


    Rudeus''s request: [To search for the mysterious Monster].


    [Search? Ara? There''s a request like this in the D rank?]


    Kurt asks.


    Of course, I have thought about ways to handle this.


    [This is a C rank request which is posted after you have left the guild.]


    [I see... Your request is really good...]


    I cast a sidewards nce at the grumbling Kurt, and begin to think.


    These requests seem to have an ovepping feel to it.


    First of all, there is no White-fanged Cobra in this forest. Since a request has been made, that will mean one has been found.


    That is to say, the mysterious creature may possibly be the white snake cobra.


    The mysterious eggs... may possibly be the white-fanged cobra''s egg.


    Of course, it''s possible all these mysterious are unrted to the white-fanged cobra. It''s too early to conclude it as a double booking.


    [Leaving this aside, why would something like this happen?]


    [Who knows, there are times where things like this happen.]


    Well it can''t be helped, since they are not using aputer to manage things.


    [And? How do we settle this?]


    [Nothing to it, the fastest person wins.]


    ze says that and Kurt yells with surprise.


    [What! If you kill the Monsters, then what about our request!]


    [Huh? You''re gathering the eggs? If we see that we will destroy it. It''s very troublesome if the White-fanged cobra breeds.]


    zeughingly mocks at Kurt.


    [Hey, Rudeus, say something! If they defeat the Monsters our requests will...!]


    Kurt passes the baton onto me.


    Indeed, if they defeat the Monsters we will also fail...


    No, our mission is to search, if we report [The White-fanged cobra is in the forest], I think the mission will bepleted.


    If this is still not counted, we will hunt for Monsters in the forest, and pay the penalty for breaking the contract.


    [It''s still too early to decide our requests are repeated, it might not be a White-fanged cobra but some other Monster.]


    ze shows a disgusted expression after hearing me say that.


    [You mean you want us to look for it together? You want us to protect children?]


    Huh? How did things turn out this way?


    While I am in confusion, Kurt jumps up at the words "to protect children".


    [Who said we need you to take care of us!]


    [Even if you say that, isn''t it better with our protection? It''s very harsh for D ranks in this forest.]


    Ah, so that''s how it is, I see.


    With two additional parties, Kurt and I, are like goldfish dung sticking to him. He probably does not want toplete the request easily by bringing us along.


    This will only contribute to ze''s party''s burden.


    Of course, I don''t want to move with them either, because I don''t wish anyone to see Ruijerd use a spear. He''s really too strong, and may easily divulge the truth that he is a real Superd.


    So we will have Kurt take the opportunity.


    [Indeed, it will be unpleasant. We don''t need any protection, ¡ºDead End¡» will work independently.]


    I say that and walk out of the circle formed by the leaders.


    Part 5


    I go back to Ruijerd and Eris. Ruijerd is looking over the forest while Eris waits idly at his side.


    [What happened?]


    Eris asks, her appearance almost as if she is saying [I can''t wait any longer].


    [The contents of the request have been double booked.]


    [Double booked?]


    [It means our requests have ovepped each other.]


    [Then what should we do? Give it to them?]


    [How can that be possible? The one who is the fastest is the winner.]


    [I see, it''s about whose skills is better.]


    Eris is full of spirit. It seems that she''s sick of the hunting that does not feel like being an adventurer.


    Rather than say it is hunting, it is more like [Homework].


    At the same time right now, ze and Kurt seem to finish talking. Kurt says a few words to his two other allies and they walk into the forest.


    ¡ºSuper ze¡» goes a different way and enters the forest.


    [Hey, what should we do now?]


    [Hm... We should let Ruijerd search for the enemy like how we do it usually, and go into the direction of that mysterious Monster.]


    But Ruijerd shakes his head as I say that.


    [Wait.]


    [What''s wrong?]


    [I''m worried about the three children.]


    The 3 children probably refers to the Hooligans.


    [With their abilities they cannot survive in this forest.]


    [That is to say?]


    [We should help them.]


    [... But if we stay too long together, you will reveal that you''re a Superd.]


    [That''s fine.]


    I dang say that it darn matters!


    [But if you reveal that you''re a Superd, things will be troublesome.]


    [Do you mean that you want to let them die without helping them?]


    [I didn''t say that. We will follow them from behind, and if anything happens we will help them.]


    There is no helping it, I''ll change the strategy. I will forgo the 2 iron coins and demand gratitudeter.


    But is it fine to just help them out? The chances that his identity as a Superd will get revealed is very high.


    Even though I considered they might not discriminate if we saved them, the existence of Dead End is special in this Magic Continent.


    I do not know how things will progress.


    If there is anything that happens, why not recruit them just like Jaril and Veskel...


    Just like that, we started following Kurt and the rest.


    Kurt''s party spiritedly enters the forest, and Ruijerd frowns after seeing that.


    [What should we do?]


    [Is this their first time entering the forest?]


    [Haah, I''m not sure either.]


    [They are too careless.]


    Just like we have worried, Kurt failed to find the enemy, and encountered an Executioner.


    Executioner is a humanoid enemy. They are adventurers that turned into zombies.


    I do not know why this zombie is equipping a huge sword and very thick armor.


    Even though it is not very fast, it is very determined and has sword techniques.


    Based on the danger level, it is a Rank B.


    It works on its own, and it''s not overly big.


    Even so, he''s still Rank B.


    A strong enemy.


    Just to add on, the armor and sword will disappear once it dies. It''s an annoying enemy that cannot be turned into money.


    Kurt''s party runs away with everything they have when they encounter this Monster.


    [Go help them out!]


    [No, the timing isn''t right.]


    I stop Ruijerd who''s prepared to jump out.


    [Why!]


    [It''s not that dangerous yet.]


    Even though the Executioner''s speed is faster than what it looks with the armor on, it is still not faster than Kurt''s full retreat.


    The distance is gradually lengthened, and if they keep running they can escape.


    But Kurt''s party''s luck runs out here.


    To the front of where they are escaping, are Almond Anacondas.


    They are monsters that move in a group of 3-5, and they have almond tattoo shape on their bodies.


    So they are ssified as B rank.


    They are strong foes.


    They are the representatives of the Forest of Petrification, the top 2 monsters that no one wants to encounter.


    They are actually surrounded by these two types of Monsters at the same time.


    Kurt''s party disys expressions of half-crying and half-smiling.


    They probably think they can simply just run away if they encountered something.


    In truth, I feel they can indeed outrun the Executioner.


    How things turned out is theirck of consideration.


    They can clearly not attempt things that do not suit their abilities.


    But I can also understand why they want to do things beyond their capabilities.


    Their thoughts are shallow.


    [Go help them!]


    [No, just wait a little longer.]


    I stop Ruijerd who is immediately about to help them.


    A y to create danger right in front of their noses.


    The greater the danger, the more gratitude they''ll have. When their bodies are full of injuries, I only need to use Healing Magic to treat them.


    Kuhaha.


    My ns are perfect.


    [Ah!]


    Eris yells.


    The youth who looks like a bird has his body cut in two in the middle of the air.


    Only a single strike.


    He was unable to evade Executioner''s attack, and got killed in a single strike.


    My evil smile spasms.


    I realizeter that I am wrong, they are already at death''s doorsteps.


    The one who is superficial, is me.


    [That''s why I already said!]


    Ruijerd''s voice is mixed with irritation.


    I immediately use a stone cannon, and at the same time Ruijerd rushes out.


    After receiving my Magic attack, the Executioner is still alive. It is still standing after receiving my stone cannon that can take down a stone treant in a single hit.


    This bastard is too strong, I think of that, but once I look closely his right hand has been blown off.


    I missed the target.


    It picks up the sword with his left hand, and runs towards here. Even though it feels slow when looking at it from afar, if it runs here at that speed, I feel that it is a speed thatpletely cannot be judged from its heavy appearance.


    I calmly set up a soft marsh in front of its feet. It steps one leg into it, and falls downwards.


    I then summon a huge boulder on top of it, and smash it forcefully.


    At the same time, Ruijerd and the rest killed the Almond Anacondas.


    Part 6


    [... Haa, haa... That''s... Haa, haa... a really big help.]


    Kurt trembles with a paled face, but he earnestly thanks us.


    [Y, you''re...... really strong...]


    Executioner has turned into a cushion for the boulder, and the Almond Anaconda''s head is cut off beautifully.


    Well, this is an easy victory.


    Even though it was so easy to defeat them, we did not save him.


    [No, not being able to rescue you in time... I''m sorry.]


    Kurt''s eyes are full of respect.


    My chest feels really hurt and I avert my eyes away.


    The eyes that turned away face the youth whose body got cut into half.


    A face with a bird''s beak, and I think his name is Gablin. If I did not think of unnecessary stuff, he probably would not have died.


    As I contemte to myself, Ruijerd grabs the front of my shirt, juts his chin out to point at the body and says.


    [This is your fault.]


    Without any reservation, to gouge at my heart.


    [Yes...]


    [The three of them could have be saved immediately!]


    I know.


    I know it.


    I did not want things to turn out that way too!


    I feel cheerless.


    I really did not want to have this result.


    I''m reflecting.


    I''m regretting.


    Why are you reproaching me even though I''m trying to repent.


    [I''m trying my hardest too! I''m trying to get the best results from the best timing! Why are you trying to put the me on me!]


    [Because someone died!]


    I unintentionally raise my voice, and Ruijerd''s retortes back perfectly at me.


    [Urgh...]


    I am unable to refute.


    It certainly feels like he was killed by me.


    [...]


    Eris is still quiet till now.


    She probably has her own thoughts, as she is staring ahead at Gablin''s body.


    She probably has nothing to say to me.


    That''s because I have indeed failed. Under the circumstance where it concerns lives, I only ce my priority on my gains and failed to rescue someone in time.


    [Hey, hey, don''t fight amongst yourselves.]


    In the end, the one whoes to stop us is Kurt.


    [It has nothing to do with you, it''s this guy''s fault.]


    Ruijerd did not pay attention to him, but Kurt did not stop.


    [Even though it has nothing to do with me, I know that you are fighting over whether to abandon us or help us when you saw us fighting right!?]


    No. Rather than say that we fought amongst each other, I arbitrarily made the judgment to abandon you on my own.


    [You''re indeed very strong and the circumstances were dire for us, but you didn''t have the obligation to help us!]


    Ruijerd''s hair seems to stand up.


    [What do you mean by obligation! Helping children is an adult''s responsibility!]


    Kurt immediately jumps up when he hears this line.


    [We''re not children! We''re adventurers! Rudeus has made the right judgment as the leader!]


    [Hmm...]


    Ruijerd stops talking.


    However I did not feel that my judgment is right.


    [But yourrade is dead?]


    [Anyone who sees it understands that! Indeed, the three of us had hoped to continue doing this all the way! But we also have the resolution to ept death! An adventurer, regardless of being young or old, will have this resolution!]


    My chest is burning in pain.


    I do not have that resolution.


    In my eyes, the job as an adventurer is merely a method of earning money.


    [I''m very grateful that you helped us! But the things about our members are our own problems... No, it''s our responsibility that we did not think clearly on how difficult the request is.]


    Kurt''s words are full of naivety.


    One can see it as the youth''s sense of justice, or one can view it a brat who hasn''t been polished by society.


    But one can see the desperation in his efforts.


    It''s something that I clearlyck recently.


    In my eyes there are only the money in my hand and our ranks in the guild. I treat the request like a game, and thus I did not put effort into it.


    [You over there... You''re Kurt? I''m sorry for treating you like a kid. You''re a warrior who hase of age.]


    He seems to have understood something from Kurt.


    [And, Rudeus, I''m sorry.]


    Ruijerd puts me back onto the ground and apologizes.


    This incident today. Ruijerd has no reason to apologize.


    [Please don''t apologize. It''s the truth that I made a mistake.]


    [No, it''s not a mistake. You were protecting their pride as warriors. I had thoughtlessly wanted to go in and rescue them immediately.]


    [No...]


    I have not thought about this point at all.


    [It''s the same thing when we encountered the group of the two small viins...]


    Ruijerdes to an understanding on his own.


    I have not understood it yet.


    I need to reflect on this matter without fail.


    My bad points are going to be immediately revealed, and in order to prevent this from happening again for the next time, I have to consolidate everything.


    That should be what I am thinking, but.


    I am so lucky that Ruijerdes to a mistaken understanding of his own.


    Since the conclusion of everything is OK, is it not fine?


    I have this shallow thought arising in spite of myself.


    I am starting to hate myself a little.


    Part 7


    Kurt says he will carry the body back to town, and we guard him till we reached the forest''s entrance.


    Even though I think Ruijerd wanted to say [Let me send you back to town].


    He did not say it.


    That is probably because he has recognized Kurt''s party as warriors.


    [Even though we might not be able to return to town because we lost someone, we are prepared to die.]


    Eris spontaneously runs up when he says that from his lonely back.


    ¡ºGood luck!¡»


    She says that to them.


    Even though they are unable tomunicate with each other, Kurt seems to understand what she is trying to convey.


    [Thank you... Erm, how does that work?]


    ¡ºEh!¡»


    He kissed the base of her thumb.


    And he left smiling.


    Eris is stunned.


    I do not know what to do either.


    Eris turns her back at me, and then wipes the part where she has been kissed on her armor''s cuff with a shuffling sound.


    ¡ºI, it''s not like that!¡»


    Eris does it with a frantic expression.


    Even though she was kissed, the reality is that she was kissed on her glove.


    Even though I do not feel the need to do it so desperately...


    ¡ºT-this isn''t needed anymore!¡»


    Eris takes down her glove, and carelessly throws it into the forest''s interiors.


    Hey, hey, the glove is not free of charge.


    ¡ºDon''t throw your equipment away!¡»


    ¡ºIt''s wasteful to buy a new one!¡»


    Ruijerd and I rebuke Eris with ovepping voices.


    Even though it''s my mind''s reflex, at this point in time I''m still thinking of money.


    Haaa...


    ¡ºShut up!¡»


    Eris stomps on the ground with tears in her eyes.


    I have not seen this Eris for a long time.


    What is it.


    The meaning of kissing the thumb.


    ¡ºRudeus! Here!¡»


    She brings out her hand to me.


    I lick it involuntarily.


    ¡º!¡»


    Eris'' face is painted crimson red, and she gives me a punch.


    A serious punch that is designed to strip my consciousness away.


    I feel like my bones are breaking.


    If one has this punch, one can obtain the world.


    I fall onto the ground in an unsightly manner.


    What should I do?


    At the same time I see Eris staring at the part I licked. She then licks it with her tongue.


    After which the blush goes all the way to her ears, and she wipes her hand on the clothes.


    ¡ºI, I''m sorry Rudeus, but you can''t lick it!¡»


    Her actions are too cute, so Ipletely forgive her.


    That earlier failure which brought about my dispirited feelings has been cleared slightly.


    Part 8


    I consider the things about Ruijerd when we walk in the forest.


    ¨C Likes children


    ¨C Has a sense of justice.


    That is what I knew about Ruijerd in the past.


    But today I have a new vocabry word for him.


    ¨C Warrior.


    [Ruijerd-san, what is a warrior to you?]


    [A warrior is one who protects children and treasures his allies.]


    He replies immediately.


    But I finally understand the reason why Ruijerd is angry.


    He has never once thought about having a sense of justice, but he has only pursued the goals of a warrior''s pride.


    A warrior must never hurt children.


    A warrior must always protect children.


    A warrior must never abandon his allies.


    A warrior must always protect his allies.


    He has only considered these things.


    Therefore he must have decided that the kidnapper who kicked me must be a bad person.


    The 2 people who did not fight their enemies but begged for their lives are bad people.


    Kurt''s party was most likely seen as children. To leave them alone, Ruijerd must have considered me as a bad person.


    But after Kurt refutes him, he changed his views. He has now seen them as children who became warriors.


    And thus, he has forgiven my actions.


    Or perhaps he must be reflecting from before, that he did not treat them as warriors.


    I really have no idea how he draws the line between warriors and children.


    Even though Eris is considered a child, what am I considered?


    Should I ask, or not?


    [There''s a battle going on.]


    Ruijerd suddenly utters a sentence of caution when I am having an inner conflict.


    [That is... ze''s party?]


    [Yes.]


    It seems to be ze.


    I don''t know how Ruijerd''s third eye is able to see things. Even if it''s covered with a hood, he''s able to see.


    Also, it''s not just a radar, he can differentiate individuals.


    That is really convenient, I also want one.


    [Should we help them?]


    [There''s no need.]


    As expected of a Rank B, Ruijerd seems to have regarded them as warriors.


    In the front of the forest, a huge snake is coiled there. And then surrounding it are four bodies.


    But they are dead.


    Oh, so it is unnecessary to help them refers to this?


    I am unable to find ze''s body, perhaps he ran away.


    [What about the other two?]


    [They died.]


    It appears they have beenpletely wiped.


    I ce my palms together.


    [But what is that Monster?]


    The Monster that wiped out ze''s party is incredibly huge.


    [That''s a Red-fang Cobra.]


    The body of the red snake cannot be covered by both my arms and Eris arms, its body is about 10 meters long, and its neck is opened up as if to threaten us.


    In the center of its body is a huge lump, I''m afraid it''s that pig.


    Come to think of it, isn''t it a white snake?


    [To think this forest actually has a Red-fang Cobra, and it''s so big too.]


    [You mean that it usually doesn''t have one?]


    [Usually. But there''s a small chance that one might appear.]


    A Red-fang Cobra is a higher ranking species.


    It has a bigger body than the White-fang Cobra, and it''s much more agile. Its body is fully covered with fire-resistent scales, and their sharp fangs also contain lethal venom.


    I''m not sure what a White-fang Cobra eats to be a Red-fang Cobra, but there is a small chance one will appear amongst the White-fang Cobra.


    Even though White-fang Cobra is a rank B, but a Red-fang Cobra is a strong enemy that''s Rank A.


    A B rank party will probably get killed immediately.


    It is in the middle of enjoying its meal, and did not appear concerned about us. It seems that it is about to eat its third meal.


    [We can do it?]


    Eris confidently pulls out her sword.


    [Should we do it?]


    Ruijerd asks for my opinion.


    [... Are you sure you want to let me decide?]


    [I''ll leave the decision to you.]


    [Who else can decide?]


    I''m entrusted with the decision.


    After a slight consideration, the request is to discover or eliminate the mysterious Monster.


    Perhaps they have mistaken a Red-fang Cobra for a White-fang Cobra.


    It seems there isn''t a White-fang Cobra here.


    Now that we''ve discovered something like this, even if we go back this request will be considered as a sess.


    But if we beat it we get 2 iron coins as the reward.


    If we can defeat it, I still want to beat it.


    But even though I want to do it, there are words to describe situations like this.


    He that fights and runs away may live to fight another day.


    Just then someone died in front of my eyes.


    If we lose we will die.


    We should not cross this dangerous bridge.


    [If you want to do it, I can kill it on my own.]


    Ruijerd suggests that when I''m in conflict.


    [Ruijerd-san wants to defeat it alone?]


    [I am sufficient to kill it.]


    That''s a sentence that is really reliable.


    He feels a little like Dash-san.


    He is capable of dealing with Rank A creatures.


    Well, since Ruijerd already says this, it should be fine.


    Alright.


    [Then let''s do it.]


    I make a decision.


    Part 9


    The two of them fight in closebat, while I fight in rangedbat with Magic.


    It''s the usualbination, so I use the Stone Cannon like normal.


    This time since the opponent is a Rank A Monster, so I increased the power and make the ammunition into a wedge shape, in order to make an explosive effect after it hits, as well as adding Fire Magic in it.


    Discharge.


    The bullet shoots out at super speed, aiming towards to the Red snake, and ends in a huge explosion.


    That is how I visioned it in my mind.


    [Wha!?]


    The Red-fang Cobra twists its body, and evaded the bullet.


    It evaded the attack.


    This is not a coincidence. It has clearly seen the attack and avoided it.


    The bullet flies off to a distant ce and explodes.


    [That''s a lie right...]


    The preemptive strike has failed.


    But our special force will not stop. Ruijerd leads the vanguard, while Eris trails behind.


    It''s a little different from the usual formation, usually it is Eris who is in front.


    [Saaa!]


    [...Hmph!!]


    Ruijerd fiercely aims for the head, using the short spear as always to stab at it. The Red-fang Cobra twists itself to avoid his attack, and then makes use of the recoil to bite at Ruijerd.


    Ruijerd easily knocks the attack away with his spear, and the ground is torn asunder with a big hole from the fangs.


    At the same time, Eris goes around the snake and swings her sword to chop its tail, but it did not get cut off.


    That is because either the scales, the flesh or both of them are very hard.


    [Saaaa!]


    The snake brings its attention onto Eris, and at the same time, Eris and Ruijerd move away from the snake body.


    Using the opening in this instant, my Magic flies at the Red-fang Cobra.


    1. Me


    2. Eris


    3. Ruijerd


    Even though 2 and 3 are reversed, this signalling still follows the earlierbination that we set up before hand.


    [I missed again!?]


    But the Red-fang Cobra avoids the attack again.


    This time the front of the bullet has a sharp tip so the speed is increased, but it streaks past the side of the Red-fang Cobra and snaps several trees behind its back.


    It did it again, evading the attack after seeing it.


    Even though things turn out this way, it doesn''t really matter if it does not hit.


    Ruijerd and Eris attacks are like a wave. Ruijerd resolutely aims for its brain and heart, while Eris keeps cutting on the tail to distract it.


    The magic that asionally grazes it only inflicts a little damage.


    Although this formation is simple, it''s not something that can be easily handled.


    Even though there might be an opening for it if it aims at Eris carefully, Ruijerd''s control has been perfect, making it unable to ignore us.


    Ruijerd''s attacks are unable to hit it, but the Red-fang cobra gradually starts to get tired and its movements slowly dull.


    And then, the Stone Cannon finally hits the Snake''s body.


    Part 10


    When the Red-fang Cobra has finally been cut up, the sun has already set.


    On that day our evening meal is the Red-food Cobra''s meat.


    Even though I do not know where it can be sold, we pulled out the fangs and rolled up its skin like a carpet.


    The eggs that Kurt wanted to find has also been found, but they are really too big to be transported. After thinking for a long time we decided to destroy them.


    That''s because it is forbidden to increase the poption of Monsters.


    After relieving ze''s party of anything that can be sold, we burned and buried them.


    If we will leave them alone they might be Executioners.


    I really do not understand how they revive as zombies.


    (But I must say the Red-fang Cobra is really amazing.)


    I think about the fight we had earlier. I remember how it kept evading my magic attacks.


    It evaded.


    It evaded countless times.


    Until thest moment, there were almost no attacks that struck it.


    Thinking it through, the Executioner did the same thing.


    I thought that it should have hit, but it only lost a single hand.


    So Monsters that reach Rank B and above can evade magic attacks?


    Red-fang Cobra.


    It can even avoid Ruijerd''s spear...


    But that should be Ruijerd not being serious. If he is serious, he probably can finish it in one blow.


    It didn''t avoid Eris'' sword because the threat was too low, so it didn''t need to evade it.


    But this world''s creatures are all crazy monsters.


    Even a human can avoid magic attacks, so Monsters can also evade them.


    It could be possible that S ranked Monsters might not even be hurt from the Stone Cannon.


    That''s awfully frightening.


    It''s best that I do not approach such dangerous ces.


    ¡ª


    With that, we aplished the request.


    And then, this request became our final request in this town.

 Chapter 37: Failure, Chaos, and Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 37: Failure, Chaos, and Resolve</h4>


    Part 1


    After we yed the Red-fang Cobra, we returned to the guild. As usual we met up with Jaril outside the guild. We exchange our cards, then pass the Red-fang Cobra''s fangs and skin over to him and coborate our stories.


    Because there are too many items this time, we enter the guild with Jaril and everyone else. As expected, Nokoparaes over to us. This person really does reside in the guild all the time, and he will alwayse over.


    [Woah, you hunted something interesting didn''t you. Hey, isn''t this the Red-fang Cobra''s scales? Ah?]


    I make an eye-signal to Jaril, and let him talk about what we had discussed earlier.


    [Ah, indeed. We were lucky as we met it when it was weak.]


    [Hah~ Just you few only ~]


    He smiles as if he saw something interesting. Nokopara condescendingly looks at Jaril.


    What''s wrong? This feels different from the norm.


    [A, all the Super ze''s members died. They were the ones who injured it.]


    [What? ze... died?]


    [Yes.]


    [Well, it can''t be helped if they met the Red-fang Cobra...]


    Nokopara sighs with a bored expression.


    [But, no matter how weak it is the two of you cannot possibly kill a Red-fang Cobra...]


    [About it being weak, it was actually close to death. No, it won''t be wrong to say it''s already dead. Even if it is still breathing, it is no different from it being dead.]


    Jaril hurriedly runs off after talking at a high speed. Nokopara''s face is full of disbelief and changes his target to us.


    [You went to search for pets today again?]


    [Yes, Jaril-sensei''s technique for searching pets is too good, and we earned a few coins today.]


    [Hoh~]


    I want to leave as soon as possible. I feel that there is something wrong.


    However, Nokopara brings his arm around my shoulders with a broad smile and whispers.


    [Then, how did you search for the pet outside the town?]


    I subconsciously stop my movements for a moment, but I think I managed to keep a poker face. This development is within my expectation, he just saw us going out of the town.


    [We just went outside by coincidence.]


    [Hoh~, what did you do outside?]


    The conversation is heading off in a terrible direction. Nokopara grabs Jaril''s shoulders.


    [Is the Red-fang Cobra in the city too?]


    I see, he saw Jaril moving about in the city, which is to say the cat has been let out of the bag.


    [Ara, this is really such an incredible incident, don''t you say?]


    Progressing to this stage is within expectations. There are several methods to escape from this situation.


    In example, we can sell out Jaril and solve this problem. We can state that we were forcefully given this request and we were having a huge headache over this.


    But I am unable to use this solution. If I do I might get stabbed by Ruijerd because this is not what a warrior should do.


    [Hey, hey, you should stop pretending if I already state things to this point.]


    [What do you mean by pretending? What exactly, did we do?]


    [Huh?]


    [P-Hunters helped us with our request, and we helped P-Hunters with their request. That''s it.]


    I continue to act ignorant, and turn the conversation to a serious direction. I had to check the rules again, and I shouldn''t be wrong about this. But things are not exactly what the rules state. This world is not one where you can do as you please if you just follow the rules. But to be exact, I do not know how to differentiate the lines, so I drag the conversation in a logical direction.


    [Are you being serious, what happens if idiots follow what you just did?]


    [Then what will happen?]


    [If you are able to use money to buy requests, then there''s no meaning to the adventurer''s guild.]


    Hm, we did not do a money exchange... This line of forced argument isn''t going to work. But, certainly, ssifying the requests and doing transactions on it.


    I see. This guy''s clever.


    Indeed, if what we do is going to be widespread, there will be people who will use money to do transactions with these requests. For example, receiving all the rank D requests, and then selling them to the D rank teams, and the people who sell them can use money to raise their ranks, even when they did nothing.


    But using this method will cause the requests to fail if they cannot sell them.


    [Nokopara, why are you taking notice of this? We''re not bothering you right?]


    [Hoho, be careful of what you''re talking about. The only roads you have now are two. Oi, Jaril, listen up.]


    He grabs the front of my shirt and lifts me up. Behind me Ruijerd''s and Eris'' faces are wrought with anger. In any case, hold it in, the conversation is not over yet.


    [Hehehe...]


    I am unable to read Nokopara''s expressions because he has a horse face. But since his smile is a tasteless one, I should be able to understand it.


    [If you want to keep your adventurer''s qualifications, give me 2 iron coins every month.]


    How troubling.


    This is the first time I''ve met someone like this aftering to this world.


    Recently there are people who are neither good nor bad. It is easy to handle people who are bad because there is no need for further considerations.


    But this Nokopara, no wonder he''s always in the guild. He is constantly watching out for people who do illegal things. Once he finds out he will proceed to threaten them, and that is a pretty sweet deal.


    If this fellow reports us we will be finished. No, if he does that, the person who reports it will also be found out to be doing illegal actions.


    [You lot must have earned a lot of money right? Hehe, you can spend it freely right?]


    [M, may I ask a few questions?]


    I pretend to lose myposure, while calmly progressing in the conversation.


    [Ah?]


    [This is indeed ssified as buying and selling requests right?]


    [Yes, if you''re discovered you will be fined and lose your qualifications to be adventurers, you don''t want that right?]


    [I don''t, I don''t.]


    Calm down, there''s no need to panic yet, I have also considered this situation.


    No problem, there''s no problem yet.


    [N, no matter what I have no money, can Jaril and I report our requests?]


    [No problem. But don''t think of escaping, yeah?]


    [Certainly, my lord~]


    This fellow is stupid after all.


    I walk to the encounter as I think about it.(!)


    [H, hey... what should we do, what should we do!]


    [Calm down, please rx.]


    I handle the panicking Jaril and beckon Veskel toe over.


    After we finish collecting the rewards we will disband P hunters and bring Jaril and Veskel into Dead End. This is a meaningless solution, and I don''t know how detailed the Adventurer guild''s logbook is.


    As I turn back to look, Ruijerd''s anger status bar is at MAX, while Nokopara is standing right in front of him. Even though we broke the rules, this underhanded method of threatening us seems to be forbidden for a warrior.


    In any case, I send a signal to stop Ruijerd.


    Eris does not seem to understand what is going on, if she does, I am afraid the one who will hit Nokopara first will be her, and she will not use her fist but her sword.


    [Oi, give today''s money to me.]


    After walking back, Nokopara wraps his arm around my shoulders with a broad grin, and just as Jaril is about to hand the 2 Iron coins with a strained smile, I grab that hand.


    [Before that I have a question.]


    [What is it. Ask quickly, I''m busy.]


    I breathe deeply in my heart and pray everything is sessful.


    [Do you have evidence of us doing illegal things?]


    Nokopara smacks his lips with anger, and the sound echoes throughout the building.


    Part 2


    Dead End''s finished request was selected from the guild''s logbook. The staff at the guild did not ask for the reason. Looks something like this is not Nokopara''s first time.


    We head back to the person''s ce who originally made the request.


    [I suggest you not kill me in the alleys, alright?]


    Nokopara says that while looking at Ruijerd and Jaril.


    Ruijerd is releasing copious amount of killing intent, is he unafraid of him?


    Or perhaps he is already used to that kind of killing intent.


    [If I die, my partners will report to the guild, and I''m different from you C rankers. I''m one who can rise up to B rank.]


    Thatst line is an obvious bluff. Nokopara also does not believe he is capable of winning against 5 people alone. No matter how much he tries to corner us, he also does not wish to die.


    Even so, his thinking is too shallow. If it is me, I would at least bring in one guard.


    [We''re here, we''re here.]


    The first house.


    It is a dwelling that I have not seen before. After knocking on the door, a seemingly obstinate-looking old Oba-san walks out from the house. She has an eagle-like nose, and she wears a ck robe. There seems to be a sweet smell emitting from the interiors of the house, and most likely she''s making a Neruneruneru candy.


    She shows a suspicious expression upon looking at Nokopara, but disys a smile when she sees Veskel.


    [Ara, isn''t this Veskel? Why did you bring so many people here? Ah, are these the members of "Dead End''s Ruijerd"?]


    Ruijerd looks at us in shock. He sees the Oba-san''s nces are looking towards Veskel.


    [Hah!]


    Heughs.


    [Oba-san, you have been deceived. These aren''t the people of Dead End.]


    [Ah¨C?]


    Oba-san shoots Nokopara''s an eye, and scoffs through her nose.


    [How did they deceive us?]


    [How, huh.]


    [Veskel has killed all the bugs in my home. As expected of one from the Zumeba race, after that I have not seen a single bug.]


    Looks like this Oba-san is a home that Veskel had serviced. Come to think of it, Ruijerd has mentioned this when he was spying on them.


    [As long as you do things thoroughly, I don''t mind if you''re the real "Dead End".]


    Nokopara is not the only one who is surprised, the real deal himself also shows a surprised expression.


    [B, but.]


    [I am not going to live for much longer, if I can meet him before I depart, I really want to do so.]


    You already have.


    Nokopara''s eyes open wide in shock and turns around in annoyance to face Veskel.


    [Veskel! You bastards, bring out your Adventurer''s identifications!]


    Veskel looks a little taken aback, but grins broadly. In her hands is a card that has "Dead End" written on it.


    [What! Y, you damn bastards, are you f*cking with me...!]


    Toote, "P hunters" does not exist anymore.


    If you check it out, it might still be in the guild''s logbook, and you take a further step in checking things out, there might be some rule vition somewhere. But Nokopara doesn''t seem to have thought of that.


    [Sheet! To the next house!]


    We did not return to the guild.


    I smile with conceit and follow Nokopara.


    Part 3


    After finding dozens of people who made requests, Nokopara''s face turns from red to green.


    [Fuck, what the hell is going on.]


    Everyone who made a request views Jaril and Veskel as members of "Dead End". And the Adventurer''s card is also reflected as "Dead End".


    On top of all that, we head towards the little girl who made the first request that we did. She hugs Ruijerd''s leg with delight, and has a happy reunion with him.


    [Nokopara-san, I''m sorry, if you don''t have any proof I can''t give you money.]


    [Fuck!]


    Now the tables have been turned, and we can report him for interfering with our requests or something.


    [He, he, he.]


    I subconsciouslyugh in an evil manner.


    At the time when I amughing, we reach the ce of the final person. That is to say, the "Wolf''s paw pavilion". Jaril and Veskel seem to have worked there before, and it might be difficult to cover up if someone recognized us.


    But I don''t remember what that owner said. Well, just like before, there should be a way to handle things.


    [These are the final people.]


    The two people areing out of the "Wolf''s paw pavilion". I freeze instantly when I see this sight.


    Sheet.


    My mind is ring siren rms up.


    This is an emergency.


    This is an air strike.


    The enemy nes have invaded us.


    An unexpected situation.


    This has distinctly shown off where my thoughts arecking, and how badly my mind adapts.


    [Ah, Rudeus, you''re back... Thanks for your hard work work. I say, what''s wrong, you brought so many people.]


    Kurt wees us with an exhausted expression.


    Nokopara has probably discovered my anxiety.


    Or perhaps he has nned this from the start.


    [Hey, the people who saved you are "Dead End" right?]


    Ah. Damn it. The current "Dead End" is rank D, while P hunters epted request is rank B. This means that we cannot ept this, and if one investigates it everything will fall apart.


    Damn it, this is trouble.


    Kurt looks at Ruijerd and me, while I shake my head hard to stop him.


    (Brag about it, that you don''t need help. You retreated from a bad ce all by yourself, right.)


    I think of that in my mind. At least, I am praying that Kurt will brag and say [I don''t know about that, no one helped us] and refute him.


    Kurt looks at me and nods forcefully.


    [Of course, I have never seen someone so strong.]


    Oh my dearest mother of... this person is so honest~!


    Kurt describes how strong we are, stating we buried the Executioner and Almond Anaconda, and edits the plot with voice-over and visual colored exnations.


    Rudeus-san is so amazing.


    Even though the Executioner is strong enough to frighten people, it should not sh with Dead End.


    Do you know what happened when it picked a duel with Rudeus?


    Instant K-O!


    It''s true, it was crushed with a single blow.


    Ruijerd-san is also strong to the level of being absurd.


    He dances across here and there, and that anaconda dies!


    Even though he did something so unbelievable he does not break a sweat!


    Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps!


    Nokopara listens to that while saying, hoh, hoh, is that so, hmm hmm, that''s really amazing, while grinning. And then.


    [Strange~~ Oi, the people who received the request in the town, why did you go to the Forest of Petrification to save people?]


    [No, that, is, we are with Jaril...]


    [Jaril and Veskel have been staying in the town all along right?]


    This cannot be hidden any longer, Nokopara must have a way to checkmate us.


    Calm down! There should be some way, quickly think of it, first of all I have 3 choices. Very good, I have thought of them.


    1) Kill Nokopara.


    If I believe he has apanion, then this option will head into a bad direction. But perhaps it might head into a good direction too. This ispletely based on luck.


    This is a poor n.


    2) me it all on Jaril and Veskel.


    We''re new. They are veterans.


    Insist that we have been deceived and treated as prey, perhaps that might work.


    But we will lose Ruijerd''s trust. We cannot betray our allies.


    This is a poor n.


    3) Hand over the money obediently and think of somethingter.


    This is all based on luck, and even if we can quickly find a solutionter, Nokopara got to know our fighting strength.


    In order not to let us go, he might set down a doubleyered, or even tripleyered trap so we cannot escape from the city or him.


    This is a poor n.


    No good. Every n is a poor n.


    These bad ideas might as well be from a sleeping person.


    What should I do?


    The easiest is option 2, but this is probably the worst move. If we use this there will not be any next move. Betraying them means cutting off Ruijerd''s trust, and Ruijerd will never believe in me again. Option 2 is not possible, it absolutely must not be used.


    Option 1 is not possible. There is no meaning to it, and we will destroy all our efforts that we have done so far. Even if this is the merciful Magical continent where killing someone is not a big deal, killing someone this once, will end up history repeating itself in the future for simr incidents.


    I do not want to walk down this bloody road.


    I do not have that determination.


    Option 3 is even worse off. Giving that bastard money will mean that we have acknowledged our misdeeds. This is something that absolutely cannot be done. And during the time where we are ckmailed might end up with two or three additional crimes added on. And we will be forced with even more unreasonable requests.


    If it''s me, I will demand Eris''s body.


    If that happens, it will ultimately end with killing Nokopara.


    That''s not right, the only option left is 3? No, no, if I pick option 3 I might as well pick option 1.


    I can only kill Nokopara and his gang?


    Can I do it...


    Is that the only option...?


    I, am going to kill someone?


    What about the others who are lurking somewhere? Let Ruijerd search for them? How? Even if it''s Ruijerd, if we do not know who to search for, we probably cannot find them.


    Perhaps we should stop being adventurers? Even if there''s no qualification we can still survive. I still know how to save money on this continent.


    No, if I decide on this, what about Jaril and Veskel? If they investigate it, the pet kidnappings might possibly be divulged. We have earned enough to leave the city, but they are different. They are residing in this city, and if people know they kidnapped pets, they will be chased out of the city right? They are not capable of living in the ins, so in the end it will end up as betraying them right?


    How about helping them out if they are chased out of the city?


    Impossible. We are already driven to edge ourselves. We are unable to do that


    No, now that things have ended this way, I need to have the determination to walk down this bloody road.


    Quickly think back on your goal. It''s to send Eris back. For her sake, even if it''s Ruijerd or Jaril or Veskel, everyone must be betrayed. Even if Eris despises me that is fine, even if I am unable to face Paul or Roxy that is fine!


    I will use Water Saint Magic to flood this city. During the chaos I will take Eris and escape from here, give up on being Adventurers. Even if I have do all sorts of bad things I will fulfill my goals.


    I will do it.


    Part 4


    After setting my heart down, I gather Mana into my hand, when I suddenly notice Nokopara''s expression change.


    [Hey...... Ah...]


    The horse-face instantly bes pale, and his legs shiver.


    He is not looking at me but behind me. I turn back and discover Ruijerd''s figure. He is drenched, and the vase that''s ced in the inn''s window has fallen on its side.


    [R, Ruijerd-san?]


    My eyes are presented with glittering emerald-like colors.


    The blue dye has been washed off by the water, and the wet emerald-like hair is glittering.


    He has released the hook from the hood covering his forehead.


    The red Magic stone on his forehead is exposed.


    Standing there with a raging expression, the Devil warrior exists.


    [Su, su, su, Superd...]


    Nokopara falls on his butt.


    [I am Dead End''s Ruijerd Superdia. Since my identity has been revealed it can''t be helped. I''ll kill everyone.]


    His terrible acting is done in a monotone voice.


    But, the killing intent is the real thing.


    [Kyaaaaaa!]


    Someone screams.


    Girls, boys and old people,everyone drops whatever they''re doing, then screams and scatters.


    In the chaos, Jaril is the first to betray us, yelling, [I was threatened! It has nothing to do with me! We''re not allies!], and runs off with Veskel.


    In the chaos, Kurt is unable to move because of the fear. He recalls the memories where he spoke sharply at Ruijerd, then pales and pees on the ground.


    I am unable to understand at all why these people are so frightened, just because his hair colored changed.


    Also, were you guys not fine earlier? Kurt too, you just praised Ruijerd, and wanted to be like him. Were you not looking at him with respect just then?


    And yet, why is everyone frightened from looking at his hair color?


    Looking at Eris, she clearly does not know what happened. She is the same as usual carrying her signature pose, andpletely calm. She''s quietly looking with her eyes opened wide.


    She''spletely calm.


    Some of the people around us run away, some copse onto the floor, some pull out their swords with their legs trembling.


    There are all kinds of people, and everyone is frightened.


    The figure of the [Dead End]. That is merely it.


    His mere change in hair color has frightened everyone to this degree. This situation where fear has been struck into everyone''s heart.


    Hah. I feel likeughing. What have I been doing up to this point? Just looking at his hair ended with things bing like this. What is the use of my own efforts?


    My thinking is just stupid. Just because Eris is fine with it, the Migurd''s race is also fine with it, and thus everyone will be fine with it?


    Futile.


    The Superd''s bad reputation is not about reputation.


    They are a symbol of fear.


    How is one going to change this?


    Useless. Hopeless.


    It cannot be done.


    [......]


    Ruijerd walks to Nokopara amongst the screaming voices.


    [You cur... Your name is Nokopara right?]


    He grabs the front of his shirt and easily lifts Nokopara who appears rtively heavy.


    [Ruijerd-san! You mustn''t kill him!]


    I am still calling him out even though things have turned out this way.


    You must not kill him. If you kill someone under this situation, you will inflict a wound on the Dead End''s name that will never be healed for the rest of your life.


    But have things finally reached the boiling point?


    To persuade him now is already toote.


    That''s enough.


    Kill him, Ber-ser-K*r!


    [S... Sorry... I... I didn''t think you''re the real deal! S... Spare me! Please spare my life! I beg you!]


    [...]


    The furious Ruijerd.


    The trembling Nokopara.


    ¡ºHey, what happened?¡»


    Eris suddenly asks me and I calmly reply.


    ¡ºThe worst situation has happened.¡»


    ¡ºDo something!¡»


    ¡ºMy apologies, I am unable to do anything.¡»


    ¡ºIf you are unable to do anything, then it means we can''t do anything else!¡»


    Eris easily gives up. I too have given up. There is nothing else that can be done.


    This is all my fault. I thought I could settle this even if I got found out. With this superficial thinking, I thought it would turn out fine no matter what happens.


    In the end, everything crumbled into pieces.


    Now that things have turned out this way, I can only act on my original n, treat everything as if nothing has ever happened, use Water Saint Rank Magic and wash everything away.


    Just kidding. Ha ha ha.


    [P... Please help me... I... I still have 7 starving kids who are 3 years old!]


    Nokopara has turned incoherent. No matter how you look at it, it''s a bunch of hogwash. If it is me who''s doing it, I would have done it better.


    [...... I will leave this city. So you should forget all of these things.]


    But Ruijerd forgives him. As expected talking about kids is very effective.


    [T... T... Th, thank you.]


    Nokopara''s face has "I''m saved." written all over it, but convulses when he hears the following words.


    [But, try stripping us of our Adventurers'' qualifications, when we get to the next town.]


    Ruijerd uses the tip of the spear to cut across Nokopara''s face.


    Nokopara''s pants instantly be wet and the area behind his butt quickly grows in size.


    [Don''t think that I''m unable to enter this city... Understand?]


    Nokopara nods with his life on the line, and Ruijerd lets go of his hands.


    Nokopara falls onto the ground with a disgusting squelch.


    Part 5


    In the end Ruijerd got chased out of the town, carrying all the me with him.


    That''s too harsh.


    Ruijerd left us behind. The guards came over to ask what happened, and I argued that this was not Ruijerd''s fault, but they made their own conclusion that because we are children we were coerced.


    Ruijerd had made evil ns, and we were used by him. They were uncertain about the contents of those ns, but in any case they made the conclusion they had avoided the worst case scenario.


    The people surrounding us cast sympathetic looks, gazes that treated us as children who did not know anything and got used.


    This made me furious. What did Ruijerd do wrong? Everything was my doing right? All of these oues were created with my own hands right?


    We went back to the inn and immediately packed our things, then left with what little luggage we had.


    If we did not hurry, perhaps Ruijerd would leave. In any case, we were unable to stay in this town.


    Nokopara was still alive, and he said he had allies. We were still people who did illegal things. If things cooled down, Ruijerd would be unable to help us the next time.


    [I say, Rudeus...]


    Kurt addresses me when we walk out of the inn. He carries a perplexed expression, as though he has no idea what to talk about.


    [Why are you together with that?]


    [What do you mean by "that", think about who saved you. You even wet your pants because you''re afraid, how are you going to be famous?]


    [No... that... Sorry...]


    No, I cannot be angry at him. This guy did talk good things about us.


    [My apologies, Kurt. I went overboard.]


    [No, that''s fine. I did wet my pants.]


    Kurt is really a good person.


    Eris hides her hands behind her back and res at him.


    [Kurt, I have a request, and I''ll treat it as payment for saving you.]


    [Go ahead.]


    Kurt nods earnestly.


    [Ruijerd is not a bad person. Something happened in the past that caused him to be feared, but he''s a good person. After we leave this town, advertise that.]


    [Ah, alright. I understand, he''s the one who saved my life.]


    Part 6


    Arriving at the Adventurer''s guild, we remove Jaril and Veskel from ¡ºDead End¡», and at the same time requested the staff to give them a message.


    [Since things have turned out this way, thanks for helping us. ¡ºHe¡» also thanks you. Please tell them this.]


    They betrayed us at the final moment, but that is something that cannot be helped. With how things turned out, the only way for them to be safe is this. At the end of the day, we have indeed been helped out by them.


    On the way to the entrance of the town, I buy a reptile that looks like a lizard used specifically for transport.


    This is a charming lizard that has 6 legs and a pair of sharp eyes. It is used in the Magic continent with the purpose of pulling carriages. It easily allows two grown adults to ride on it and costs 10 Iron coins, which is about half the wealth we possess now.


    But we had already decided to buy it before leaving town. (!)


    We had heard before the difference of using it and not using it when moving around the Magic Continent. After hearing from the owner on how to control it, we pack our luggage onto it and ride it out of town.


    There are many soldiers gathered at the entrance. Perhaps they are nning to venture outside the walls to eliminate Ruijerd.


    Amongst them are the familiar Lizard-faced and Pig-faced guards. Their faces are pale and at the same time show signs of excitement.


    After greeting them, we receive the warning "¡ºDead End¡» had just exited town", and we needed to be careful.


    After that, they said Dead End is the devil, and is nning something in town.


    They clearly have not seen Ruijerd, but dered him as evil with the ambiguous talk about him.


    [That man has walked freely in this town for 2 months, and nothing happened.]


    I am unable to stop myself and say that.


    The guards'' faces are written with [Huh?].


    I re at the two of them, scoff and walk out of town.


    My heart feels like it has been stabbed.


    Part 7


    We need to meet up with Ruijerd again. He should be nearby, no, he is definitely nearby.


    If his pride as a warrior is real, he should not abandon us... No, he should not abandon Eris.


    [Here will be good enough.]


    We walk a distance far enough till we are unable to see the town, and I release a firework Magic into the sky.


    The sound roars through the air, the heat scattering in waves, and the light shines everywhere.


    After a while, Ruijerd still has not appeared.


    [Eris, please call for Ruijerd.]


    Eris calls out for Ruijerd with her loud voice.


    After a while the Pack Coyotes appear. The frustrated me vents my frustration on them. The surrounding boulders disintegrate into dust and be a pretty tnd.


    The Pack Coyotes turn into scraps of meat, and they will probably turn into zombies.


    Hmph, who cares.


    Those people are in the town after all.


    [Look, it''s Ruijerd.]


    After the battle we see Ruijerd''s figure.


    He shows an ufortable expression.


    Please do not show that kind of face.


    [Why didn''t you appear when we called you? Are you nning to leave us without a word?]


    But whates out from my lips is an usatory tone.


    Even though I have not nned to do that.


    [Sorry.]


    His first word is an apology, and I feel there is no ce for me to retreat to.


    No matter how I think about it, everything is my fault. I had conceitedly coerced Jaril and Veskel into bing our allies, and believed that I was able to progress with a simple method.


    In the end when our misdeeds were revealed, I still believed that we were able to somehow get out of it. We were driven into a corner and at the very end of it all, Ruijerd covered things up for me.


    If Ruijerd did not take the me, we might still continue to be bound in that town doing requests.


    No, Nokopara is an expert. Even without Kurt and the rest, we would still probably be cornered.


    [Why are you apologizing? The one who should apologize is me.]


    I am unable to endure any longer.


    [No, you have done everything that you should do.]


    [But-]


    [ns are always apanied with failures. You spend effort day and night on thinking things through. I know of this.]


    Ruijerd smiles and ce his hand on my head.


    [Well, I don''t know what you''re thinking about. Until now I have always thought that you''re thinking about nning something bad, so there are many times I am unable to control myself.]


    Ruijerd nces at Eris, nods and continues.


    [You have something to protect which you would do so desperately. Earlier, you let me see your determination when you were about to kill that bastard.]


    Earlier, ah, the moment where I wanted to flood the town.


    [The you who has something to protect, is a warrior.]


    He said I am a warrior.


    My tears are about to spill from me when I heard that.


    I am not so splendid. I am shamelessly nning on how to earn money, single-mindedly thinking about gains and losses, and even considered abandoning Ruijerd.


    To abandon a reliable ally at the final moment.


    [Ruijerd-san, I... no, I am...]


    My sincere words. My own words.


    I cast off the armor of Keigo, and to use my own words ¡ª


    But I have no idea what to say.


    [Enough.]


    Ruijerd interrupts me.


    [You do not need to mind me.]


    [Eh?]


    [Don''t worry. Even if I can''t restore my reputation, I will protect you. Trust me. No, please give me your trust.]


    I trust you.


    I believe you.


    It''s fine even if I don''t do it.


    I see, restoring Ruijerd''s reputation is indeed difficult. Currently if there are two goals, our actions will be unclear and illogical.


    Recently I have been stressed a lot, and there are things that I did not consider. They are ns that I could have thought about, but the resulting conclusion is today''s failure.


    Therefore there is no need for me to do this.


    But this is something that I cannot agree upon.


    I have witnessed that scene. If they were not so afraid, it would have been a scene where they picked up stones and hurled them at us.


    But I am unable to say something like, oh is that so, then please wait outside the next town.


    [No, I must clear Ruijerd-san''s infamy.]


    Instead of this, I should renew my determination.


    At least let me repay this debt of gratitude.


    [You''re really obstinate. Do you really have this little faith in me.]


    [I believe you. That is why I''m repaying you.]


    Concerning me, I had been bullied in the past. I had suffered the pain of being stuck with a hateful tag, leaving me alone in a world where I had nobody else for decades.


    If Roxy did not bring me out, I would not have met Sylphy and Eris.


    Ruijerd''s case is different from mine. The scale ispletely different. I understand that.


    But that cannot be the reason I forsake him.


    I am unable to do something like Roxy by aplishing it unconsciously; the only thing that I can do is to crawl ahead through this mud of failures.


    Perhaps Ruijerd might feel troubled over this, and result in today''s failure again, or perhaps it may aid Ruijerd.


    But doing something is always better than doing nothing.


    [... You''re really stubborn.]


    [I cannot bepared to Ruijerd-san.]


    [Hah. Then, please treat me favorably.]


    Ruijerd smiles wryly, and quietly nods.


    I don''t know why, I feel that now I have truly established mutual trust with Ruijerd.


    Part 8


    The next morning.


    I find Ruijerd has turned into a baldie after waking up.


    I''m dumbfounded.


    Or should I say scared?


    Coupled with the scars on his face makes him look like a Yakuza.


    [After this incident, I understand that people are afraid of my hair.]


    It seems like he has set forth a great deal of resolution.


    To my ownmon sense, shaving one''s head represents reflection and determination.


    In this world, thismon sense does not exist.


    But even though there isn''t...


    I feel like I need to shave my own hair off, to reflect upon my actions.


    Since Ruijerd has done so, should I make myself bald too?


    No, yet, but...


    [Hey, Eris. Should I do something like that?]


    [You can''t, I like Rudeus'' hair after all.]


    I use Eris as a refuge.


    Iugh at the useless me.

 Chapter 38: The Beginning of Our Journey

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Beginning of Our Journey</h4>


    Part 1


    The Magic continent.


    If it was me in my previous life I would''ve thought that it was ng for Demon world.


    Where the demon king rules,


    small viges where demons live,


    a small shrine of a forgotten tribe,


    where powerful demons with confidence are everywhere.


    That''s the demon world I know.


    However, it''s different in this world.


    First off, there is no demon king who rules the continent.


    That doesn''t mean that they don''t exist.


    Right now there are about 30 demon kings.


    Also each one of them has their own territory.


    They''re demon kings in name only though, who just act bossy.


    There are also demon kings who have a special unit.


    But actually they''re just warriors with special powers and cool names.


    The Special Guard in the town of Rikaris was also one of them.


    The people in special units are actually pretty simr to adventurers.


    They exterminate monsters like them,


    they catch criminals in town,


    and they also guard the town they live in.


    Rather than a soldier they''re more like vigntes.


    I do not know about the rtionship between the vigntes and devils in this continent.


    Whether the demon king named them,


    or whether the vigntes just call themselves that without the permission of the demon king.


    If a demon king is determined to start a war, they would be the demon king''s army.


    I wonder if they have some sort of agreement on this.


    Right now, there aren''t any demon kings trying to start a war, so it''s peaceful.


    But that''s only in the areas governed by the demon kings.


    Most of the magic continent is awless area.


    In other words, the areas around the Southern Cross and Holy Emperor''s Cross Mausoleum are at peace, but the roads between them are rampant with self-ruled mohawks...


    By the way, the demon king who rules the town of Rikaris is called ''Badigadi''.


    Possessing six arms, ck skin and a bulging body of muscles, that''s the kind of demon king he is.


    Well he''s currently missing since he''s on a journey where he''s just wandering around.


    The true definition of freedom.


    Part 2


    The Magic continent is infested with powerful Monsters.


    In the Adventurer''s Guild, elimination requests for these kinds of Monsters are for C rank and higher.


    In other words, it''s like this:


    In this continent, there are only enemies of C rank and higher.


    The Stone Treant was barely D rank though.


    That said, the Demon Race is fundamentally stronger than the Human Race.


    Moreover, because of the characteristics of each race, they''re abnormally good with wars between races.


    There is a wall between C and B rank,


    therefore the prowess of different continents'' B ranks are different.


    Those who don''t try to raise their rank are simply guys like Nokopara or Jaril.


    If you think about it like that, Ruijerd is abnormal.


    He boasts that he can beat an A rank magical beast on his own.


    Well the ability between him and 6 to 7 B rank adventurers is fundamentally different.


    His nickname "Dead End" isn''t just for show.


    Having obtained the trust of such a person, I feel truly happy.


    Part 3


    Since we have left the town Rikaris three days have passed.


    Perhaps because I was relieved at having earned Ruijerd''s trust, my appetite has grown recently.


    Even if I say that the food isn''t that good.


    Since our only food is the Great rock turtles'' meat.


    It isn''t delicious at all.


    It tastes bad.


    So, I decided to cook it.


    It''s not smart to grill it.


    So I should just change the recipe.


    Earth ware pot that was created with magic,


    delicious water produced by a Greyrat''s magic.


    steam powered stove that was created with magic (manpower).


    Using these three I decided to cook the meat.


    Water is precious, but I can infinitely create more.


    Actually I wanted to use the stove to cook the meat,


    but I decided to stop after it exploded.


    Although it takes time, the water bill and gas bill is free after you learn enough magic.


    I should just take my time and shower it with my affection to cook it carefully.


    The cookware made from earth magic was easily disposable, how handy.


    I should also try smoking some meat.


    A chip of the Stone Treant... It didn¡ät seem tasty at all.


    Anyway, the meat of the Great Rock turtle tasted better after that.


    Tough meat always tastes bad,


    but the soft meat also tasted bad.


    Yeah, it tastes bad.


    Even after it was boiled, the scent didn''t change, well it''s not like I could suddenly make it tasty.


    It''s a funny story.


    It was more delicious that time I ate it at the Migurds'' vige.


    Just what does it miss...?


    And, then I remembered.


    The nts and vegetables the Migurd-tribe was growing.


    What I thought when I saw it at first, was that the crops were dying.


    However, it wasn''t like that.


    That was probably a kind of herb.


    It was their knowledge of herbs that removed the bad smell and made the meat tastier.


    I had beenpletely fooled by Roxy''s words "It''s bitter and tastes bad."


    That''s a vegetable, but it''s not something you eat just like that.


    Honestly my Shisho is such an airhead, I''m troubled about her.


    When we arrive at the next town I should buy a stock of herbs.


    Also if there are different spices I''d like to test some things out.


    [But... Will it be worth the effort?]


    Basically in the Magic continent, spices are expensive.


    Perhaps because thend isn''t that fertile, the vegetables even more so.


    Because they are used for the spices they''re expensive.


    For example something like a little ginseng would be bartered for 5kg of meat.


    Great Rock Turtle is really cheap.


    It can be said it''smon food here.


    That turtle who has a body bigger than a 5 ton truck, can feed a household for a few days even if it''s only one of them.


    Even I must say that it couldn''t possibly feed every single household inside a town though.


    Sometimes eating Pack Coyotes,


    sometimes eating bugs who live in treants.


    Even Eris had refused to eat the bugs when she saw them.


    Even I don''t want to eat something like bugs.


    The food culture in this continent doesn''t fit me.


    I can still eat the meat of the Great Rock Turtle if it''s cooked.


    Among the low level of food culture here, well, it''d be ssified as delicious though.


    Saying it''s tasty if you just cook it, I was barely able to nod to these words from Ruijerd.


    Even so I still need spices.


    Those two don''t find it necessary, however for me it''s necessary.


    In other words, I arbitrarily chose to buy it.


    However, being arbitrary isn''t good.


    Because we''re a team.


    Let''s put the talk about spices aside for now,


    I should find the right time to consult the right person about this.


    Part 4


    [Everybody gather up!]


    Eris who was trying to use a lump of cloth as a pillow,


    Ruijerd who was searching for enemies with his eyes closed.


    I called for them to group up.


    [I would like to hold meetings from now on.]


    [...Meetings?]


    Eris was puzzled.


    [Yes, if we''re going to keep on traveling like this I think that some problems will ur.


    If a problem were to arise, then at that time I think the three of us should discuss what we should do about it, this should be done so we can prevent fights urring because of different opinions.]


    [That''s...]


    Eris made a puzzled face.


    As I thought, she probably doesn''t like participating in something specific like this.


    Better yet I could just discuss everything with just Ruijerd,


    but to leave someone out isn''t good.


    She isn''t some deadweight who slows us down.


    So I have to let her join in the discussions like this.


    [It''s that right?


    What Rudeus and the others did once a month right?]


    Hmm?


    Once a month?


    Oh, she''s talking about the staff meeting.


    Come to think of it, I did do something like that.


    [Yes it''s the adventurers'' version of that.]


    Eris suddenly closed her mouth and began sitting in front of me like a stone.


    When I thought she was making a serious face, she had a big grin across her face.


    I wonder why.


    There shouldn''t have been anything funny about it...


    Well it''s better than having her hate it.


    [Do I also participate in that?]


    Ruijerd''s question.


    Rather, what would you do if you weren''t participating, Is the tsukkomi I made to myself.


    [Of course.


    Didn''t you hold meetings like this when you were in your warrior group?]


    [We didn''t. It was just me giving orders, something like that.]


    So it was a ''The leaders words are thew'' kind of thing.


    But I live in a democracy.


    [Starting today, we discuss it with the three of us and make decisions with the three of us.]


    [Understood.]


    Ruijerd nodded obediently and sat down.


    Beside the campfire the three of us sat in a circle.


    All right.


    [Now, we''ll start the first "Dead-End strategy meeting." Apuse]


    p, p, p, p, the three of us began apuding.


    [Rudeus, why do we do something like apuding?]


    [That''s the kind of thing you have to do.]


    [Even though you didn''t do it that time with Ghyine, well not that I mind it.]


    [Because it''s our memorable first meeting we have to apud like this.]


    Well I didn''t do this at the staff meeting.


    But now we''re adventurers, we have to make it a little more exciting like this.


    [Ahem.


    Wellst time, I failed big time.]


    [No, that wasn''t your fault but-]


    [Shut up! Ruijerd-san when you make a remark wait until the person talking is done,


    after that please raise your hand.]


    Hysterically with triangr sses, that''s how I would''ve said it.


    [I understand.]


    [Good.]


    Ruijerd looked as if he didn''t understand any of it, well I just went on with what I wanted to say.


    [Let''s think about the reasons we failed.]


    Failing to gather information,


    Only thinking about making money,


    Failing to get two birds with one stone,


    Etc.


    Well, we have to be careful of them all respectively.


    [As a precaution I would like us to follow the next three points; ''reporting'', munication'' and ''consultation'', these are the most important.]


    [Consultation... I see.]


    This is of great importance,


    With this even if there''s an enemy in front of us we''ll be able to send him flying.


    [Yes consultation, before you do something you should consult the others!]


    [Hmmm, what do we do specifically?]


    [If you ever have something that bothers you, please tell each another about it.]


    In reality I don''t know how society has people consulting others...


    Well let''s leave the difficult stuff aside for now.


    We should do whatever we can.


    [I shall also ask you two for consultation.


    The one who was asked for consult, please think about what has been said, even if you don''t agree.


    If you do it like that you might find a great n the others may not have thought about.]


    When I think, I decided things without consulting Ruijerd about it first.


    Even though I said I trust him,


    in the depths of my heart it may''ve been different.


    [And contact.


    If you notice something in the area, please say something immediately.


    Please tell one another things like that.]


    Eris just kept nodding yes with a difficult face. (!)


    I wonder if she understands.


    [As forst, reporting.


    Progress may be important,


    however if a n fails or seeds please tell me its result.]


    Well it''s because I''m still the leader.


    Let''s have some awareness about that.


    [Any questions for now?]


    [I don''t have any, go on.]


    [Yes!]


    Ruijerd shook his head, while Eris raised her hand.


    [Yes, Eris.]


    [The three of us will consult, but in the end Rudeus will decide right?]


    [In the end it''ll probably end up like that.]


    [Then isn''t it fine if Rudeus decides everything?]


    [There is a limit to how much I can think about.]


    [Like I''d be able to think of something Rudeus couldn''t think of!]


    I''m thankful you''re saying that,


    but let me say it clearly, even I want some peace of mind.


    I want you guys to say, it''s all right or you''ll be fine, something like that.


    [Even if you can''t think of anything, something Eris might say may give me a hint.]


    [I wonder...]


    Eris had a face that looked like she didn''t understand.


    Well in the beginning it can''t be helped,


    since it''s important to use your head.


    [For the time being there is something I want to decide on for the future.]


    At this moment,


    even though we couldn''t make enough preparations, our journey began.


    It''ll be a journey from one ce to another, but we don''t have another choice apart from doing our best.


    [First is the destination... of course,


    the final destination will be the Asura kingdom.


    In the west of the central continent.


    This is okay right?]


    The two of them nod.


    However it isn''t possible to cross over to the central continent from the magic continent.


    Because there is no route.


    In this world, the sea tribe dominates the sea.


    Except for the nned route it''s not possible to travel through it.


    [Ruijerd-san how can we cross over to the Milis continent?]


    [In the southernmost town of the magic continent ''Windport'' there''s a boat that leaves from there.]


    Therefore if you want to go to the central continent, you need to take the following route;


    southern tip of the magic continent to center of the Milis continent.


    From the center of the Milis continent to the Southeast end of the Milis continent.


    From the southeast end of the Milis continent to the western part of Central continent.


    This is the route we need to take.


    However, there is also a route from the opposite direction.


    It''s a route that goes from the Northwestern part of the Magic continent to the Heaven''s continent.


    This way we''ll be able to go to the Central continent without going through the Milis continent.


    If you just want to go to the Central continent then this is logically a few months shorter.


    However, it''s not as easy as it sounds.


    The Heaven continent is a continent at the top of a mountain range of cliffs.


    Without wings there are no means to get up.


    I also think it isn''t possible to reach it by climbing.


    There isn''t a foothold and it''s infested with magical beasts.


    It''s a harsh route with a fatality rate of 95 percent.


    Moreover even if we passed that, what would be waiting for us there is the most dangerous ce of the Central continent, its northern part.


    It''s a ce infested with criminals running from bounty hunters.


    However, that''s just a theoretical n.


    In reality it would probably take the most time.


    Looking at the result both of them are very time consuming,


    though there''s no need to purposely endanger ourselves.


    In other words the route which we''ll take will be the south one.


    [Do you know how much the boat fare costs?]


    [I do not know.]


    [How long would it take for us to get there?]


    [It''d take pretty long... if we walked without rest wouldn''t it take about half a year?]


    Even if we walked without rest it''d take half a year... That''s far.


    [Isn''t there a way to move instantly, like a magic teleportation circle.]


    [Teleportation magic circles were forbidden after the Second Great Magic War.


    If we looked around we could probably find one;


    however, using it is difficult.]


    I just tried asking it but to think it really exists.


    [In the end, we can only travel on foot, right?]


    [That''s right.]


    There doesn''t seem to be a way to move at high speed.


    Ugh... to keep walking for half a year.


    No, it''s wrong to think of moving for half a year.


    We''ll travel bit by bit.


    From town to town.


    I should think like that.


    It''s going on a journey at your own pace, like that.


    [For the time being we should aim for the southernmost port town "Windport".


    How long will it take before we reach the next town?]


    [In 15 days we should be able to reach the next town.]


    Two weeks.


    I wonder if it''s something like that.


    The distance from town to town.


    [I wonder if they have an Adventurers Guild.]


    [I assume they do.]


    Ruijerd tells me,


    different tribes came together in a town in the old days,


    and the ce where they exchanged information and more, a town should be there.


    Something like that.


    Therefore, even if a small town does not exist,


    the warriors of an Adventurers'' guild of various tribes get together there as an everyday thing.


    Apparently an Adventurers Guild didn''t exist in the past.


    The one who protected the town were warriors from the different tribes who were chosen as representatives.


    In addition, for the sake of the tribes who didn''t fight much,


    the tribes that were skilled in fighting went to these tribes to help them out.


    The rtionship between the Superd tribe and the Migurd tribe was also like that.


    In order to strengthen the rtionship between these tribes,


    there were also those from different tribes who married each other.


    No wonder the Magic continent has so many different tribes.


    There were mixed tribes with different kinds too.


    Wait, we''re not talking about the main point anymore.


    [Now then I think we should move through towns with Adventurer Guilds in them.]


    We''ll stay there for about 1 or 2 weeks.


    As long our Adventurers qualification hasn''t been revoked,


    we can keep receiving requests.


    While also selling the "Dead End" name.


    Basically, nothing bad.


    And, when our travel expenses are covered we''ll leave the town.


    [That''s the kind of flow we should go with,


    does anyone have any questions or opinions maybe?]


    Ruijerd raises his hand.


    [You don''t have to sell my name,


    for that reason I also cut my hair. The me now is no longer of the Superd tribe.]


    [Well, selling your name is just an extra while doing requests, just an extra.]


    I discovered that from working with Veskel and Jalil.


    There isn''t any need to do anything special.


    Just trying your hardestpletes the job.


    If it goes well, we''ll say "Ruijerd of Dead End" name.


    If it doesn''t go well I''ll just say my own name.


    I''ll be troubled if they heard the name "Dead End" and begin to panic.


    However that will be a secret from Ruijerd.


    Huh?


    Deciding something like this on my own right after deciding we''d consult each other?


    It''ll be fiiine.


    [Now that we''ve decided that,


    any other questions?]


    [Here!]


    [Yes, Eris-kun.]


    This situation takes me back,


    It''s like being in ss again.


    [Aren''t we going to check the prices of things, like you did long ago?]


    [You mean market research?]


    Hmm.


    Come to think of it, I did not bother with this in the town of Rikaris.


    That town was a ce where we really got ripped off.


    Even the lizard used for travelling could''ve probably been found somewhere in the wild.


    [Let''s do that, because knowing the price of things is the first step to handle money better.


    Does anyone have an idea about how we''re going to do this?]


    [......]


    There don''t seem to be any ideas...


    I guess it''ll be like this for the time being.


    Problems will probably appear on our journey from now on.


    At that time, it''ll be great if we can calmly discuss things without fighting.


    [Well then I look forward to working together with you guys from now on.]


    While saying that I bowed my head to the other two.


    ¡ª


    Thus our journey began!


    Part 5


    Inside the town:


    There''s nobody who was able to recognize that Ruijerd was from the Superd tribe.


    I wonder if it might¡äve been because he has even shaved his eyebrows,


    it seems the Magic continent doesn¡ät have a culture of firmly affixing a hairstyle.


    It might¡äve been important to recognize the different tribes, but I guess it isn''t.


    The gatekeeper greeted us politely and lets us pass through the gate.


    Ruijerd¡äs appearance was like a monk or rather,


    no matter how you look at it, he looks like mafia or Yakuza.


    Probably because there are other dangerous looking guys in town.


    [Greetings, town!]


    Like I thought it really does feel different being dressed like an adventurer.


    I''m truly happy that we''re wearing these clothes now.


    Before this, I was wearing nobleman clothing.


    It was truly suspicious.


    Even Ruijerd was happy since it was the first time he was happily greeted like this.


    When I told the guild our party name was "Dead End",


    they just asked:


    [Is that really okay?]


    When I tell them that we''re the real thing so it''s alright, they began tough.


    This method seems to be effective as ever.


    epted easily even at unknown ces.


    It makes me want to bow down to the value of the "Dead End" name.


    When we got to the inn we began our war council.


    The one who brought up the topic was Eris.


    [Rudeus, I want you to stop sniffing my panties while you''re doing theundry.]


    I was told that with a straight face.


    I was banned from touching Eris''s panties from then on.


    However, if it bes like that the only one who can do theundry is Ruijerd.


    How can I let a lolicon bastard like him who always tries to pat a child''s head wash the panties of the cute Eris.


    Thus,


    I taught Eris how to do theundry.


    From today onward theundry was under Eris'' supervision.


    But she secretly sniffed the scent of my underwear.


    But, under no circumstances did I want her to stop.


    Isn''t that the magnanimity of a man?


    Information gathering was not so difficult.


    By using the Adventurer''s Guild, we got to gather a lot of information.


    Pretending to be a child, I just listened to other adventurers.


    It was seriously too easy.


    Thinking because a child was with them, I had them tell me everything I wanted to know.


    Getting carried away I tried asking a female adventurer her three sizes,


    Eris mounted me after hearing that.


    In this world, the concept of tapping out didn''t exist.


    I thought I''d die.


    ¡ª


    While traveling from town to town,


    we steadily headed southward.


    Part 6


    In the middle of our journey,


    There were those who came to challenge Ruijerd to a duel.


    [For I am Rodriguez, the third disciple of North god style Kalman''s personal disciple, "Peacock de Auber"!]


    At first I thought they were bounty hunters.


    I thought some random person put a reward on Ruijerd''s head.


    [That demeanor, you must be a famous swordsman no doubt about it!


    I wish for us to cross des with each other thus I challenge you to a duel!]


    However, it seems to be somehow different.


    He must''ve traveled to the Magic continent to continue his warrior training.


    [What are you going to do Ruijerd-san?]


    [It''s been a while since I''ve done this kind of thing.]


    Ruijerd exins that there seems to be a lot of people with the warrior job in the Magic continent.


    Monsters are strong in the magic continent,


    and the adventurers who eliminate them are also strong.


    It''s seems like most of these fellow''s think it''s a great ce to advance their training.


    Most of them probably think they can get stronger this way.


    [I could just ept it, but what should I do?]


    [I could tell you what I want, but what do you want to do?]


    [I''m a warrior. If someone challenges me I''ll ept it.]


    If you''re going to ept it, say so from the beginning.


    Is how it turned out.


    We decided to agree on some rules.


    1. Not killing each other, or severely injuring each other.


    2. This side (Ruijerd) names himself after the duel ends.


    3. Whether you win or lose no tough feelings.


    And, Ruijerd won.


    With movements that reflected the opponent who went in at full power, he won.


    Well it didn''t feel as if he held back.


    However, with low risk movements he won whilepletely sealing his opponent''s movements.


    [It''s myplete loss, to think there was still someone this strong; this means the world''s really wide!


    And what''s your name?]


    [It''s Ruijerd Superdia, I''m also called "Dead End".]


    [What do you mean? That "Dead End?!


    In the magic continent I have heard rumors of a fearsome male from the Superd tribe walking around!]


    After the fight ended, he was shocked.


    Surprisingly, those of the human race don''t know much about the characteristics of the Superd tribe.


    That the Superd tribe uses spears,


    or that they have a red gem on their foreheads.


    There seem to be many of them that don''t know of it.


    For the human race the only characteristics they have to look out for is the Superd''s emerald green hair.


    Emerald green hair.


    Even after 400 years have passed, that was the only reason for their persecution.


    Bullying him only because his hair color is green, this is something that goes beyond my reasoning.


    [However he doesn''t seem to have any hair?]


    [I shaved my hair off.]


    [It seems like it''d be better if I don''t ask the reason for it...]


    The opponent is clearly strong,


    in the face of a symbol of fear like the Superd tribe,


    who were known for their heinous actions.


    It''s such an opponent, where being afraid of him is totally natural.


    But, still, between warriors.


    Apparently there is something that connects them.


    For people that use their strength in order to survive,


    someone like Ruijerd should be a symbol of respect and admiration.


    [No way, I got to have a match with a historical legend...!


    I''m going to brag about it in my home town!]


    Most of the opponents were happy about it.


    It''s like when you meet someone for the first time on the street,


    they look like they''d be unfriendly.


    But surprisingly he''s a nice guy you could talk to.


    It was a joy like that.


    [That''s why we¡ª]


    Starting with this guy, Ruijerd continued to be challenged.


    And the farther we got south the more challengers came forth.


    Within the warriors that challenged him there was a guy who knew his history.


    Four hundred years ago the time when Ruijerd was in the Superd tribe''s warrior group.


    There was someone who had the same name as him.


    When we said that it was the same person, he was very surprised.


    About that person, Ruijerd, filled a whole night of stories of that person''s past.


    Gramps Ruijerd''s story was long, but it seems like a story like this without any exaggeration was exciting for a warrior.


    In particr, the siege against a thousand men, it was a long battle, but they were able to deal a serious blow to Lace, as unmanly as it was I shed some tears after hearing this warrior''s story.


    If I turned this story into a book it might be able to change people''s view on the Superd tribe.


    [True Story! Battle on the magic continent without justice first chapter!]


    Or something like,


    [The truth about the Superd tribe nobody knows!]


    Something like that.


    I wonder if I can print them with some earth magic.


    In addition I can write in thenguages of 4 different continents.


    However I could get caught for breaking thew of the continent...


    I''ll leave it as a thought for now.


    [See you, thank you, I learned a lot.]


    These warriors all left happily in the end.


    There wasn''t even one guy who ran for his life even once.


    That''s also thanks to Ruijerd shaving his head.


    Actually, wouldn''t it be alright if every one of the Superd tribe became a skin head?


    ¡ª


    Onward to the South,


    And even farther to the South.


    Thus our journey continued.


    ¡ª


    Of course, it wasn''t just a smooth journey.


    There were problems that happened many times.


    Also Eris who came to understand thenguage became seriously pissed off and started a fight.


    There were also some cases where Ruijerd''s identity as someone of the Superd tribe was found out.


    In addition to that there was a time I tried to peek at Eris bathing, however Ruijerd grabbed me by my neck and pulled me away.


    Simr problems happened many times over.


    First time around, I became worried over every little problem.


    I thought I had to make sure it didn''t happen again.


    But, if you think about it.


    Whenever Eris started a fight she never drew her sword.


    Also whenever Ruijerd was found out it didn''t turn into a mayhem like the first time.


    And we were very friendly towards the guards saying [Sorry but since there are also a lot of scary guys in the Superd tribe we need be cautious.]


    Something like that.


    In the end I couldn''t peek at Eris taking a bath even once.


    All of these were small problems.


    They never developed into bigger problems.


    That''s why I stopped caring after a while.


    Eris is violent,


    Ruijerd is from the Superd tribe,


    And I''m a pervert.


    It was something decided from birth.


    Now I believe it more than ever, it isn''t something that can be changed.


    Well, I''m doing whatever I can.


    But even if I fail I should just deal with situations.


    Let''s go at a rxed pace, a rxed pace.


    Partway through I began to think like that.


    But I certainly won''t treat failure lightly.


    However we should loosen our shoulders,


    I just became able to put the things I wanted to try into practice.


    ¡ª


    A year has passed since we started travelling.


    And before we noticed we had already be A rank adventurers


    And thus we arrived at the southern end of the Magic continent.


    We reached the port town Windport.

 Chapter 39: Extra Chapter: The Princess of Asura and the Angel

    <h4>Chapter 39: Extra Chapter: The Princess of Asura and the Angel</h4>


    Ars, the capital of the Kingdom of Asura, was thergest and most populous city in the world. At its very center, there stood a whitewalled castle¡ªnaturally enough, one said to be the world''srgest and most beautiful. It was known as the Silver Pce, and it was the residence of the royal family.


    Within its walls, there raged a vicious, ugly, and perpetual struggle for power that belied its immacte appearance. The kingdom''s nobles never tired of plotting, deceiving, and betraying each other. They waged battle day and night.


    The world of this pce was a small and hellish one¡ªa ce where it was said that absolutely no one could be trusted.


    As it happens, the "Discement Incident" that had taken ce in the Fittoa region of the kingdom had a major impact on the course of the wars waged within this castle.


    This is the story of how those events were set in motion...


    Aside from the residences of the royal family, the Silver Pce contained a number of splendid gardens.


    There was the Rose Garden, full of nts with red flowers; the Peony Garden, full of nts with ck flowers; the Hydrangea Garden, full of nts with blue flowers; and finally, a ce where only white flowers bloomed¡ªthe Lily Garden.


    Thisst was the particr favorite of a certain personage.


    Her name was Ariel Anemoi Asura, and she was the second princess of the Kingdom of Asura. From her mother, the queen consort, a famous beauty, she''d inherited lovely features and shining golden hair; from her father, the king, she''d inherited a peerlessly beautiful voice. And though she was not yet of age, her charisma was overpowering. The majority of the capital''s residents already spoke of her as the most beautiful princess to have ever lived.


    Once every three days, this youngdy came to the Lily Garden. She would seat herself at a pure-white table, apanied only by her guardian knight and her mage, and quietly take her tea.


    In these moments, the sight of her was charming enough to make any woman sigh longingly, and so enthralling that no man could help but stare. Her beauty, like that of a fairy from some old folk tale, was such that it seemed uncouth even to approach her. Thus no one came up to speak with the princess when she visited the Lily Garden. Not a single soul dared to try and drink tea with her.


    Sitting all alone at her table, she enjoyed her momentary respite alone, exchanging only a few brief words with her two guardians.


    Her guardian knight was a boy of great beauty in his own right. He had lovely bright chestnut hair and strong facial features; his nose was shapely, his jawline well-defined.


    His name was Luke Notos Greyrat. Second son of the Greyrat family, one of the kingdom''s four great provincial houses, he was a talented young knight who had already reached the Intermediate rank in the Sword God style. There wasn''t a single girl inside the castle who didn''t know of him. Although still in his early teens, he already possessed a silver tongue, and never lost the interest of anydy he conversed with. With his dashing looks and clever mind, he was said to entrance every noble daughter who crossed his path. At the very least, no other man in the castle was nearly so admired by the girls his age.


    The princess''s guardian mage was somewhat older, perhaps sixteen or seventeen¡ªa young man rather than a boy.


    While not as remarkably good-looking as Luke, he was still handsome by any ordinary standards; his somewhat slender face possessed an amiable attractiveness. His presence added a dash of yful charm that nicelyplemented the beauty of the other two, making it all the more difficult for anyone to imagine approaching them.


    His name was Derrick Redbat, third son of the well-known Redbat house, and he was a magician of Advanced rank who had graduated from the illustrious Asura Institute of Magic.


    What did these three talk about when they were alone? It was a matter of the utmost interest to all the young people living in the Silver Pce, but none of them knew the answer. On this day, as on many others, they were conversing quietly in the Lily Garden.


    "Well then, what color were they?"


    Ariel''s words echoed faintly through the quiet garden. Her voice truly was umonly beautiful; the sound of it brought to mind the tinkling of bells.


    "A lovely shade of pink... Ah, but with a tinge of orange as well," replied the young knight Luke from across the table, where he stood in attendance. His own voice was somewhat high-pitched, as one might expect from a boy of his age, but had rity and fullness.


    Derrick, the princess''s guardian mage, listened in silence. The somber expression on his face suggested he was ruminating on their words.


    "Personally, I prefer pert cherry-blossom buds on a field of porcin white..."


    "With all due respect, Lady Ariel, I feel those that turn inward have a certain appeal as well."


    "Goodness! You like the inverted ones?"


    Ariel''s tone was somewhat shocked, but Luke replied calmly. "Well, I will admit I''m not especially particr when ites to such details. In the end, size is all that truly matters to me."


    Ariel sighed and shook her head. "Honestly. You have no taste at all, Luke."


    In reply, Luke simply shrugged his shoulders. What exactly were these two talking about, one might ask? "In any case, how did you enjoy this new maid? Sarisha, was it?"


    "Her body was very sensitive, and her innocence was charming. It made for quite a pleasant evening."


    The answer was quite simple: Luke had been describing the nipples of the girl he''d bedded just the other day.


    "Is that so? Hmm. Now you''ve made me want to smuggle her into my bedchamber somehow."


    "T would be perfectly happy to assist, mdy."


    "Oh? You''re already prepared to toss her aside, after sleeping with her only once?"


    "Tm afraid Sarisha''s breasts weren''t quiterge enough for my liking."


    Ariel and Luke, in stark contrast to their appearances, were in fact a pair of lecherous young phnderers. For some time now, they''d been preying indiscriminately on the pce maids and the daughters of midrank nobles.


    "Nothing''s more exciting than teasing cute girls like that, if you ask me. I imagine Sarisha would squeal quite nicely..."


    Only a limited number of people in the pce were aware of this, but Princess Ariel was both bisexual and a sadist. Many among the Asuran nobility possessed extraordinary sexual proclivities, and she was certainly no exception. Luke wasn''t quite as extreme a case, but his love of big-breasted women knew no bounds.


    Hiding in the shadow of their outward appearance and reputation, the two of them lived carefree lives of pleasure¡ªindifferent to the plotting and intrigue that defined the royal court of Asura.


    In this, they were hardly unusual for those of their rank. The majority of the nobility indulged in behavior just as scandalous, or even more so. Asura was a kingdom with a 400-year history that had never known war or famine. For many of its upper ss, a demonstrated taste for decadence was a sort of status symbol. Ariel and Luke were still young, but they were already immersed in the amusements of their kind.


    However...


    "Luke. Lady Ariel. I think it would be best for you to behave... somewhat more discreetly."


    Derrick was a man with a more conventional mindset. In no small part, this was because the Redbats were merely mid-rank provincial nobility. They lived in an entirely different world from the decadence of the capital.


    One might wonder why such a young man had been granted the prestigious role of guardian mage to the second princess, but the answer was quite simple: his results in the Institute had been superb. Advancedtier magicians of noble birth were a raremodity.


    "Oh, Derrick...you really ought to learn what it means to be an Asuran noble."


    "Mdy is quite right, Derrick. You''re always like this. If you don''t figure out how to read the room, you''ll never be popr with thedies."


    As Ariel and Luke shrugged their shoulders, Derrick heaved a heavy sigh.


    "That''s not what I meant, Lady Ariel. You may very well rule this kingdom someday, so it seems unwise to expose yourself to gossip and jealousy. You risk making enemies."


    This time, it was Princess Ariel''s turn to let out a long sigh. "Look, Derrick. You''re always saying things like that, but you do remember that I''m the second princess, correct?"


    "Of course. Which means you''re high in the line of session, and a potential candidate to seed the throne."


    "T have two older brothers and one older sister. It does appear that they''ve found a husband for my sister, but my brothers are wrestling ruthlessly for the throne. With them around, there isn''t the slightest chance IIl ever be queen."


    "That isn''t true. You''re the daughter of the queen consort. That makes you the only fully legitimate heir to the throne, and¡ª"


    "Stop it, Derrick," Ariel interrupted sharply. "What if those words reached my brothers'' ears? Do you want them to send assassins after me? It''s bad enough that I''ve got all these nobles swearing fealty to me out of self-interest..."


    "If you chose to fight, Lady Ariel, Pd happilyy down my life to protect you from anyone they may send."


    "Would you please stop saying such rming things? That''s not too convincing anyway. I know what you really think of Luke and me...


    You''d probably like to get me caught up in a power struggle just so you can abandon me when the fighting starts, wouldn''t you?"


    "Wha¡ª." Derrick''s eyes went wide with shock. After a moment, his body began quivering, his face grew fierce, and he clenched his hands into fists.


    "Look here, Derrick. I don''t care if I never take the throne. I can still drink tea in a lovely garden and live my life the way I please, and that''s enough for me. I wouldn''t stand a chance against my brothers anyway. The idea of throwing myself voluntarily into that mess is just absurd."


    Ariel''s pessimism was fully justifiable. No matter how high her ce in the order of session, she was younger than her rivals and had far fewer allies. Her chances of victory were slim to none. Surely, then, it was wiser not to strive for the throne at all and simply live a life of indulgent pleasure. She was still a princess of thergest country in the world, so that option was avable to her.


    "Never mind then..." Derrick''s heart was clouded with frustration, but he could find no other words to say.


    As he turned and left the garden, Ariel and Luke shrugged their shoulders, then resumed their discourse on the nipples of the pce''s women.


    It wasn''t that Derrick had abandoned his responsibilities as the princess''s guardian mage. He was just going to the bathroom.


    Derrick and Luke were tasked with protecting Ariel at all times, but they were only human, so their bodies had certain needs. When either of them felt the call of nature, they would usually inform the other and do their business as quickly as possible. In this world, as in any other, people were never so vulnerable as when they were relieving themselves.


    The sweetly fragrant air of the Lily Garden had never agreed with Derrick. At first, he''d informed Luke every time he felt the need to leave it for the nearest facility, but over time, this became so routine that Ariel and Luke began to expect it. Eventually, the princess ordered him not to bother announcing his intentions anymore. However extreme her tastes might be in some respects, she didn''t care to be reminded of scatological matters in the middle of her tea-time.


    As he shut himself up inside thevatory, Derrick let out a long sigh. He was mentally reying the conversation he''d just had with Princess Ariel. Ariel insisted she had no interest whatsoever in bing queen, but Derrick so badly wanted her to take the throne.


    It wasn''t that he thought her brothers, the first prince and second prince, were unworthy candidates. If either took the throne, they''d no doubt mature into a respectable, ordinary kingparable to those who''de before.


    But the way Derrick saw it, that wasn''t good enough. With either prince on the throne, Asura would continue on its current path¡ªrotten to the core, but expanding nheless. The nobility''s ugly, meaningless squabbling would continue unchecked, wasting money and energy that may otherwise go toward progress. And in time, Asura might grow vulnerable to foreign influence.


    Thisnd had never known hunger. No matter how corrupt the nobility, no matter how severe their taxes, the people never went hungry. Thus, their discontent rarely festered into fury; few emerged to challenge the status quo. There had been no major rebellions or civil wars.


    As a result of this, the kingdom had stagnated.


    Of course, it was still making steady progress in the fields of magic and technology. But the King Dragon Realm to the south had overtaken it in technological development, and the Magic Nations to the north were making greater strides in arcane research.


    While Asura still had overwhelming advantages in other respects, at this rate it was hard to say where things would stand after another century...or even half a century. The King Dragon Realm in particr was watching Asura like a hawk for any sign of weakness, eager to im some part of its bountifulnd.


    Asura currently believed that the mountains lining its borders meant it was safe from foreign invasion, but how would it fare against an even more technologically advanced King Dragon Realm army fifty years from now? And what if the Magic Nations seized the chance to invade from the north...?


    "Lady Ariel could change everything, and yet..."


    Derrick genuinely believed that the second princess was capable of pushing Asura onto a different path.


    He still remembered the first time he''d met her very clearly. It was only a few years earlier, at aing-of-age celebration held by the kingdom. At the time, Derrick had just graduated from the Institute of Magic. While he hadn''t been the top student of his ss, he''d ced very highly, and he''d already secured a post with the Asuran Royal Magicians, who he''d be joining a few monthster.


    Derrick knew he was a capable magician, but also an unremarkable one. He had no high expectations for himself. But that day, he encountered a certain charming young girl. Although Ariel was not yet of age herself, she''d been invited to the party as the guest of honor. Despite her youth, she delivered her congrattory speech in a clear, confident style; in Derrick''s eyes, her wit and intelligence outshone the top student who''d spoken at his graduation from the Institute.


    Sometimeter, after he''d joined the Royal Magicians, his father told him that the position of guardian mage to the second princess was vacant, and offered to rmend him for the post¡ªwhile warning it''d be a long shot. He had enthusiastically epted.


    Ariel was apetent and dynamic person. At the moment she was spending her days drinking tea and her nights jumping on the maids, yes...but by nature, she was diligent, sociable, and willing to work hard to improve herself. If she were to assume the throne and devote herself to strengthening her country, Derrick was positive Asura would take great strides forward in a single generation. It might even be possible for it to conquer the entire Central Continent.


    For one thing, she was remarkably charismatic. Both the Institute of Magic and the Royal Magicians were full of what one might call disaffected people. There were many who whispered words of criticism toward the ministers who currently dominated the government, or toward the nobility and the royal family.


    However, in all the years he''d spent in these ces, Derrick had never heard anyone speak badly of Ariel.


    He had every confidence that she could be a ruler like Gaunis Freean Asura, who''d led humankind through thetter stages of the Lace War and taken the throne in its aftermath¡ªa ruler beloved by all her people. There were already quite a few people who would dly give their lives for Ariel''s sake. Derrick himself was one of them; it had been painful and infuriating to hear her dismiss that loyalty so casually.


    "To be sure, her life''s at little risk if she keeps acting in this fashion... but she''s lowering herself to the level of some corrupt nobleman..."


    Perhaps she truly didn''t want to shoulder the expectations of her countrymen? Had he been chosen as mage guardian specifically because she thought he wouldn''t push her toward a more difficult path? The princess never said as much, but perhaps she detested him...


    Derrick heaved another sigh.


    But just as he was sinking deeper into mncholy, he heard the faint sound of a human voice.


    "Hm?"


    Someone was evidently having a conversation out behind thevatory.


    "Princess Ariel..."


    "kill..."


    Having picked out a few rming words, Derrick held his breath and pressed his ear to the rear wall.


    "Sir Grabel views Lady Ariel as a threat then?"


    "That''s right. Her poprity with themonfolk is remarkable after all. He''s quite upset that she''s better-known than he is, even though she barely ever shows herself in public."


    "It is a little strange,e to think of it... Whatever part she''s ying at the moment, she might beying the groundwork behind the scenes."


    "Right. When you can''t win a head-on fight, you''ve got to skulk around in the shadows instead, I suppose."


    Derrick furrowed his brow at this. Ariel''s poprity with the citizenry was partly due to her natural charisma, but she also showed herself to them far more often than First Prince Grabel. Her brother dutifully attended internal pce ceremonies, but rarely ventured to


    events held outside its walls; in contrast, Ariel spent a good deal of time at various external functions. For example, she''d recently attended the dedication ceremony for a new bridge over the Alteir river, bing one of the first people to cross it. Not long before, she''d been the guest of honor at the Institute''s major magicalbat tournament, handing the winner his prizes with a bouquet of flowers, and allowing him the honor of kissing her hand. It was precisely because she invested time in such events, totally unconnected to the power struggles within the royal court, that she''d grown popr with themonfolk.


    "Tf that really is the case though..." "Indeed. The girl will be an obstacle."


    " ..1 suppose it might be best to take precautions against future trouble."


    "I feel simrly. And so, out of deep concern for the interests of Prince Grabel and the Kingdom of Asura as a whole, I''ve already made certain...arrangements."


    "Hahaha. I really ought to have expected as much from you, I suppose."


    Derrick was tempted to burst out of thevatory and kill the men outside it, but quickly quashed the thought. These two were almost certainly nobles of the first prince''s faction. They were men who''d spend their fortunes freely¡ªand resort to the vilest deeds imaginable¡ª for the sake of shaping events to their liking; when cornered, they would offer every cowardly excuse they could to save their own skins. There were many of their ilk inside the pce.


    Derrick could kill them here and now with his magic, but that would be a meaningless act. Everyone would assume that Ariel had ordered her guardian mage to murder two nobles loyal to the first prince. That would be interpreted as an act of open hostility against Grabel himself, and lead to a constant stream of attacks from his followers.


    For a moment, Derrick wondered if such an oue might force Ariel to pursue the throne after all...but if the princess had no actual motivation to fight, they would be put on the defensive, driven into a corner, and ultimately butchered like animals.


    Abandoning the idea of killing the men, Derrick left thevatory without a word. One way or another, he had to take action against this new threat.


    One of the nobles said that "arrangements" had already been made. In which case, something would likely happen soon¡ªperhaps even within the next few days. Their objective was likely Ariel herself, but as her most loyal guards, Derrick and Luke were also potential targets.


    Would it be an assassin? Or perhaps some type of poison?


    He had to tell Ariel of this immediately...and urge her, once again, to face this battle head-on.


    With these thoughts running through his mind, Derrick strode rapidly back toward the Lily Garden, clutching his staff under his robe so he could protect himself against any sudden ambushes.


    "..-How long has it been since thest time I fought?"


    Back at the Institute of Magic, he''d participated in regr mock battles¡ªsometimes against other young magicians, sometimes against students from a knight academy. At times these wererger-scale group matches, pitting off teams of three to five. Several times a year, the students were also escorted into a local forest by their instructors and hired adventurers, in order to gain experience fighting against monsters.


    It wasn''t as if Derrick had never taken a life before. In one mock battle, he''d identally killed his opponent with a spell that happened to strike him in the head. And during the selection process for the role of guardian mage, he''d been required to fight and kill a convict previously sentenced to death¡ªas a test of his willingness to do what was necessary.


    However, if someone were sending an assassin to face both himself and Luke, they''d undoubtedly choose an experienced and efficient killer. Itd be a life-or-death struggle. The thought sent a small shudder down Derrick''s arm.


    "Can I protect her...?"


    He voiced his anxieties...then shook his head to clear them from his mind.


    This was something Derrick had no way of knowing, but...


    The Fittoa Discement Incident was taking ce at this exact


    instant.


    "Lady Arie¡ª Wha¡ª?!"


    The moment Derrick stepped back into the Lily Garden, his jaw dropped open in shock.


    His eyes were fixed on an area toward the back of the garden¡ªa section known as the Hibiscus Forest.


    An enormous beast that stood on two legs had just trotted out from among the trees.


    It was a Terminator Boar.


    By itself, these were D-ranked monsters, but they were often apanied by loyal packs of Assault Dogs which could raise their threat level to C- or even B-ss. Normally, they were only found in the depths of forests, but their numbers wererge, and sometimes one would emerge to attack a nearby town¡ªtypically seizing livestock or human children to consume.


    Many years ago, a Terminator Boar apanied by twenty Assault Dogs had killed every soul living in a small Asuran vige. As a result, they were one of the most infamous monsters living within the Kingdom''s borders. In settlements near forests, children were often told that a boar would carry them off and eat them unless they went to bed on time, as others might be threatened with stories of the Superd.


    Derrick, like most of his countrymen, was familiar with the name and appearance of these monsters, and their reputation as a fearsome beast.


    "How...?"


    Why was there a Terminator Boar here? This was the royal pce, home to the ruling family of the world''srgest nation. It wasn''t a safe ce by any means, but it was certainly thest location one would ever expect to find a wild monster. How could one possibly have appeared here?


    Derrick''s mind shed to the conversation he''d just overheard. Had that noble somehow arranged this? That couldn''t be right. No mere nobleman could possibly have smuggled such a wild, enormous beast into the heart of the pce. Even the kingdom''s most powerful ministers wouldn''t be capable of such a thing.


    Although he had no way of knowing this, the Terminator Boar had in fact been teleported to this location only moments ago as a result of the Fittoa Discement Incident.


    As Derrick''s mind struggled to process the situation, his gaze found Princess Ariel, and he let out an involuntary gasp.


    She was still at her table, chattering happily away with Luke about some vulgar topic. The two of them hadn''t noticed the Terminator Boar¡ªeven though it was staring right at them, its eyes glittering like a hunter sizing up its prey.


    Derrick broke into a run. And as he ran, he began chanting a magic incantation.


    However, the Terminator Boar was also on the move. Perhaps it had noticed Derrick, or sensed a threat; either way, it charged through the garden''s vegetation, heading straight for Princess Ariel.


    I won''t make it in time!


    Derrick abandoned his incantation halfway through and shouted, "Run, Lady Ariel!" at the top of his lungs.


    With an exmation of surprise, the princess rose to her feet¡ªjust in time to notice the huge brown blur rushing at her from the side. She jumped out of its path.


    As Ariel hit the ground, the Terminator Boar smashed its way through a number of the garden''s delicate trees, then turned back toward its target.


    By this point, Derrick had ced himself between Ariel and the monster. The enormous boar loomed before the magician, drool dribbling from its mouth. Its glittering, bestial eyes were fixed on him.


    What could a magician possibly do in this situation? At this close range, against thisrge a monster? There wasn''t the slightest chance he couldplete an incantation in time.


    So Derrick didn''t even bother. He simply spread his arms out wide, and shouted with all he had. "Luke! I leave the rest to you!"


    A split-secondter, the Terminator Boar''s fist sent him flying.


    The punch broke all his ribs and crushed several vital organs. Blood shot from his mouth as he hurtled through the air. When he finally smashed into a wall some five meters away, he felt his spine shatter as well.


    "Ghaagh!"


    He was only fortunate in that he didn''t lose consciousness immediately. But perhaps that wasn''t much of a blessing.


    Oh... I''m dying.


    Derrick''s mind was oddly clear. He knew he was done for. He could smell his own death in the air. The wounds he''d suffered were fatal ones, without a doubt. I saw someone die from injuries much like these once, didn''t I...?


    He felt no fear. Perhaps it had all happened so suddenly that his brain hadn''t quite caught up yet.


    Staring across the garden, Derrick watched Luke draw his sword and charge straight at the Terminator Boar. Don''t be a fool, Luke... You can''t possibly beat that thing single-handedly... Oh, right. The door''s on that side... So you can''t just run away, can you...?


    Derrick tried looking around by moving just his eyes. What about Lady Ariel? Is she safe?


    He found her soon enough. She was rushing toward him¡ªher face full of shock and confusion, but not terror.


    "Derrick! Oh, this can''t be happening... We''ve got to get a healer here at once!"


    As the princess cried out in rm, Derrick mustered what little strength remained to him to speak. "Ungh... Leave me... You have to... run away..." He coughed.


    "Don''t try to speak, Derrick! Someone, help! Is there no one here?!"


    "Khh... This is...pointless, Lady Ariel... ''m well past saving..."


    "No...no! Don''t be ridiculous! You''ve got to hang in there, Derrick!"


    Derrick looked at the princess, now clearly on the verge of tears, with some surprise. He''d been convinced Ariel and Luke hated having him around, but perhaps that wasn''t entirely true. Despite everything, he felt a small roguish impulse rising inside him. "Well, Princess? I didn''t...a-abandon you...now did I?"


    Ariel jerked back, seemingly startled by his words. And after a moment, she began gazing at her deeply loyal guardian in a way she''d never looked at him before. "Derrick..."


    "Lady Ariel, this is...myst request. Please, I beg you...take the throne...and make Asura into...a better country! Gggh!"


    A broken rib pierced Derrick''s lung, and he coughed up arge amount of blood.


    Ariel watched in silence for a moment, then nodded and turned around.


    An enormous boar stood in front of her.


    Luke, knocked aside some time earlier, was looking over at Ariel from the ground with an expression of pure despair.


    Ariel red fiercely at the creature for a moment, then began shouting. "I don''t know where you came from or why, but you stand before the future Queen of Asura! I''m not going to die today. Begone!"


    Naturally enough, words meant nothing at all to a Terminator Boar. The beast only snuffled softly, its nostrils trembling in anticipation of a tasty meal.


    It took one step forward, then another.


    Watching helplessly from the ground, Derrick said a silent prayer. As a follower of the Millis Church, he turned to the heavens in search of aid.


    Please, God...please help us. You can take my life, but help Princess Ariel. This world still has need of her...


    He prayed in vain of course. Derrick knew that better than anyone. Saint Millis had been a truly great man, and the savior of humanity...but you couldn''t expect him to grant you a convenient miracle every time you needed one. That was just the way things were. Even so, Derrick couldn''t help beseeching him.


    Atst, the beast drew within striking distance of Princess Ariel. Its massive fist rose into the air.


    But then¡ªthe prayer was answered.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    With an ear-splitting shriek, an angel tumbled from the heavens. It was a young, white-haired angel¡ªwearing rather shoddy clothes.


    "Aah! Aaaaaah!"


    With a charming, half-crazed war cry, she stretched both hands toward the massive boar...and somehow, blew the upper half of its body apart.


    Thank you, God... Thank you so much. Witnessing this, Derrick shed one final tear. Please... watch over Lady Ariel.


    And with his heart full of peace, the guardian mage breathed hisst...


    The Fittoa Discement Incident cost one young magician his life ¡ªand provided Ariel Anemoi Asura with a new and different purpose.


    What path did she follow in the aftermath of these events? How did they change Luke Greyrat?


    And what became of the angel that fell from the heavens? These are tales for another time...

 Chapter 40: Wind Port

    <h4>Chapter 40: Wind Port</h4>


    Part 1


    Wind Port.


    The only port city in the Magic Continent.


    It''s a town with a lot of hills and slopes. You can see the entire city from the entrance.


    The majority of the houses are made from the usual earth and stonemonly found in the Magic Continent, but there are a few wooden structures mixed in as well.


    They must be importing wood from the Milis Continent.


    There''s a shipyard at the end of the town.


    It might be because it''s a port city, but there are very few stalls near the entrance of the city. In contrast, there''s a lively atmosphere closer to the harbor.


    It''s a town with a bit of a different color from the usual.


    Then beyond the port...


    Then outside of town spread an enormous ocean.


    When was thest time I saw the ocean?


    Probably around middle school when I went on a field trip.


    It seems the ocean is the same no matter which world it is.


    The blue sea, the sound of the waves, the seagull-like birds, and the boats raising their sails.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a sailboat with my own eyes.


    They asionally appear in movies, but you can feel one''s age and excitement when you actually see a wooden sailboat with its sails.


    As expected, in this world they must have advanced techniques to ride against headwinds.


    No, it''s this world after all. They can probably just make their own tailwinds with magic or some other sort of method.


    Part 2


    The moment we arrived in the city, Eris jumped off the lizard and started running.


    "Rudeus! It''s the ocean!"


    The words that came from Eris'' mouth were spoken in fluent Demon God Language.


    She has remembered to speak in the Demon Godnguage on a daily basis now.


    Ruijerd and I were trying to use Demon Godnguage as much as we could to talk.


    The n was a sess. Recently, Eris'' Demon Godnguage has improved quite a bit.


    After all, it seems that the fastest way to learn anguage is to live in a ce where it''smonly used.


    Still, she can''t read or write with it.


    Incidentally, since we came to the Magic Continent I haven''t taught her magic even once.


    Putting aside voiceless incantations, I''m sure she''s already forgotten all the incantation magic.


    "Wait Eris, where are you going before we even decide on an inn!?"


    After hearing my statement, Eris'' legs abruptly stopped.


    Incidentally, this is the third time we''ve had this back and forth exchange.


    The first time, we got lost, the second time we got into a fight on a street corner.


    There won''t be a third chance.


    "That''s right! If we don''t decide the inn first, we''ll get lost right?"


    Eris returned to being cheery while looking at the ocean.


    Come to think of it, this should be her first time seeing the ocean.


    There''s a river near the Fedoa region and she would asionally go y in the water with Sauros on holidays.


    Unfortunately, without me.


    "Can you swim?"


    "Eh? You can swim in the harbor?"


    "I want to swim!"


    I want to see Eris'' enchanting 13 year old body as well, but...


    "We have no swimsuits right?"


    "Swimsuit? What is that? We don''t need it!"


    I couldn''t hide my confusion with that shocking statement.


    Swimsuit? What is that? We don''t need it!


    We don''t need swimsuits.


    I wonder if that meant that we would go nude.


    No, there''s no way that''s the case.


    Even in this world, there''s the culture of feeling embarrassed over nudity.


    That''s why, yes, most likely in underwear.


    We''ll y in the water with underwear on top.


    The underwear that sticks to the skin as you get wet, transparent flesh showing through, phi rising to the surface.


    That''s strange, why wasn''t I involved in the river y in Fedoa region? Exactly where was I?


    I guess it was because I was busy.


    In those days, I was living a fulfilling lifestyle everyday.


    However, just once, just once I wish they had told me they were going.


    No, there''s no point in thinking about that now.


    Focus on what is before my eyes right now.


    Live in the now.


    Yes, I''m going to live right now!


    Alright!


    It''s the ocean!


    "No, it''s probably better if you don''t try to swim in this ocean."


    Then Ruijerdes in to throw water on the mood.


    "Eh?! Why?!"


    "There''s a lot of monsters."


    That seems to be the case.


    It would be fine if Ruijerd and I just annihted all the monsters.


    Is what I was thinking, but surprisingly that living organism radar might not be all-purpose.


    It probably can''t detect very well in the water.


    No, but couldn''t we manage to bathe in the sea for at least an hour or so?


    Swimming in the harbor as expected would be dangerous, but I could make something simr to a fish preserve in the nearby shore with earth magic.


    Though, in the 1 in 10,000 chance that something happens.


    There might be some kind of monster in the water with some kind of strange special ability.


    They might just jump straight over the fish preserve.


    If it was an octopus we could have an ero event start up, though if it was a shark it would be Jaws.


    Cannot be helped.


    It seems like it''ll be best if we give up on ying in the ocean here.


    Really, it cannot be helped.


    "We''ll go without swimming this time. After we decide on the inn we''ll head for the Adventurers Guild."


    "Yeah..."


    Eris was downhearted.


    Hmmm.


    However, even I have a healthy interest in Eris'' body.


    I haven''t been able to confirm exactly how much her body has grown up over this past year.


    It''s hard to tell with clothes on top, since that''s the case I thought it would be good liberating near a shore, you never know what might happen.


    "Even if we can''t swim we can still y on the shore."


    "Shore?"


    "The ocean has a sandy beach sort of thing. The sand pit continues on all the way along the beach."


    "What''s fun about that?"


    Even if you ask me what.


    "Ummm... you can get some water from the beach and pour on it?"


    "Rudeus, you''re making a strange face again."


    "Uh?"


    "Though it sounds interesting! Let''s goter!"


    Eris said that happily and kicked off the ground, jumping back onto the lizard.


    It was a wonderful jumping ability.


    It was a jump purely with the power from her ankles.


    In terms of sound effects it would be a "guon" feeling.


    Eris''s legs have been trained rather well.


    Though this matter is fine as it is .


    I wonder if in the future she will end up looking like Ghyine with bulging muscles.


    I''m a bit worried.


    Part 3


    For starters, we decided on an inn, left the lizards in a stable, and then started walking to the Adventurers Guild.


    The meeting will be held before we sleep.


    Windport''s Adventurers Guild.


    There were arge number and variety of adventurers crowding around and making noise.


    It was a familiar scene, but it felt like there were quite a few human races.


    If we cross over into the Milis Continent, then it will probably increase even more.


    First off, let''s go with our usual routine. I moved in front of the notice board.


    "Are we not nning to quickly cross the ocean?" Ruijerd asked.


    "I''m just taking a look. It seems like earning money in the Milis Continent would be better after all."


    Earning money is easier in the Milis Continent.


    That''s because the currency is different.


    The currency in the Milis Continent can be divided into six types: Royal Notes, General Notes, Gold Coins, Silver Coins, Large Copper Coins, and Copper Coins.


    If we use the fact that one stone coin is equal to a single yen as the basis and look at it then:


    Royal Notes ¨C 50,000 ($500 USD)


    General Notes ¨C 10,000 ($100 USD)


    Milis Gold Coins ¨C 5,000 ($50 USD)


    Milis Silver Coins ¨C 1,000 Yen ($10 USD)


    Milis Large Copper Coins ¨C 100 Yen ($1 USD)


    Milis Copper Coins ¨C 10 Yen (10 Cents)


    That sort of reasoning.


    The B rank jobs on the Magic Continent generally have rewards between 15-20 Scrap Iron Coins in total.


    If we convert that into stone coins, it would be 150-200 stone coins.


    If we make the assumption that a B rank job on Milis Continent gives the same amount as the second tier of their currency, it would be 15 Large Copper Coins.


    After conversion, it would be 1500 stone coins.


    That''s 10 times more. It would be better to earn it in Milis.


    However, if it seems like there will be quite a bit of time before the ship leaves, then we will end up taking some jobs here.


    Fundamentally B rank jobs.


    A rank and S rank jobs aren''t just dangerous, but most of them take over a week or at minimum a number of days.


    If we want to constantly do a number of jobs in a period of a few days, then B rank are the best.


    That''s why we have no intention of rising up to S rank where you can''t ept B rank jobs anymore.


    After you reach A rank, you can ept S rank jobs as well.


    Since that''s the case, I first questioned why anyone would bother rising up to S rank.


    I asked the staff member and supposedly you receive special privileges if you rise up to S rank.


    I wouldn''t know unless I specifically investigate it more, but the inn cost rates will be cheaper, and the guild will distribute more profitable jobs to you and such things.


    Also, they''ll close their eyes to a majority of things that vite a contract.


    Those kinds of things it seems.


    If we focus our efforts around A rank jobs, staying at A rank is more efficient for earning money than rising up to S rank.


    Although, it seems such privileges are a huge benefit when ites to exploringbyrinths for adventurers.(!)


    We haven''t tried exploring anybyrinths.


    They''re dangerous and they take too long.


    We have been focusing our efforts around B rank jobs.


    For those reasons we have no ns to rise up to S rank for the time being.


    Eris seems to want to try it though.


    Rather, the conversation has gone off topic a bit.


    In any case, we joined the Adventurers Guild with the intention of earning money.


    Since that''s the case, it''s better if we take the ship as soon as we can and earn money in Milis instead.


    "Come to think of it, I wonder where the ship takes off from?"


    "The port."


    "I mean where in the port?"


    "Let''s ask and see."


    I moved up to the counter.


    Standing there was a female, probably from the human race.


    Why are there almost always females standing at the counters?


    And why is the ratio ofrge chested ones so high.


    "We want to go to the Milis Continent, but do you know where we can go to get there?"


    "Ask those sorts of questions at the checking station."


    "Checking station?"


    "Since you''ll be crossing national borders when you board the ship."


    It''s a problem between countries outside of the guilds'' jurisdiction.


    Since that''s the case, the guild staff has no obligation to offer an exnation about it, it seems.


    Hmmm, since that is the case, we should head to the checking station.


    Maybe we can hear a detailed exnation there?


    "Hey you!"


    Just as I was thinking that.


    I heard a loud yell within the guild.


    After turning around, Eris was punching a human race male.


    Our nuclear warhead is energetic today as well.


    "Where and who do you think you''re touching?!"


    "It... it was an ident! Who would want to touch a brat like you?!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it was an ident! I don''t hear any sincerity in your apology!"


    Eris has be quite fluent in Demon Godnguage.


    And then, as she improved in fluency, the number of fights increased.


    "Gyahahaha! What''s this what''s this, a fight?!"


    "Oh my, oh my!"


    "Hey hey, don''t go getting beaten up by a child!"


    Incidentally, fights between adventurers are actually a prettymon everyday urrence so the guild doesn''t really interfere.


    Rather, there are staff members who start up progressive gambling and take bets.


    "I''ll crush you!"


    "So... Sorry, it''s my loss, let me go, please stop and let go of my leg?!!"


    Just as I was thinking about that, Eris had rolled the guy over in no time at all.


    Eris'' ability to drive people into a corner especially recently has been strong.


    They start to be afraid before she even touches them and not only that she urately drives them into a corner.


    What are you snapping over? Just as you''re thinking that they''re rolling on the floor and being stomped on the crotch.


    The C rank adventurers here and there can''t do anything to stop it.


    Then after a certain amount of damage has been done Ruijerd steps in to stop it.


    "Stop."


    "Why, did you stop me?!"


    "The fight is already decided, let him go with this much."


    This time as well, Ruijerd stops her by carrying her like a cat.


    The man ran away while holding a certain part of his body.


    "Damn it, you''re insane!"


    It''s the usual spectacle.


    I can''t really stop it.


    If I grab her from behind to stop it, I can''t stop my hands from moving on their own.


    When I start moving my hands will grab weird ces, then it''s my turn to be beaten half to death.


    "A baldy and a red haired violent little girl?! Could it be you bastards are [Dead End]?"


    The moment someone yelled that, the guild hall became quiet.


    "[Dead End] you mean the Superd race?"


    "Idiot! It''s the party name. It''s been rumored to be fake recently!"


    "I''ve heard rumors that they''re the real thing as well."


    Oh?


    "They''re violent, but they really aren''t bad guys at all?"


    "Violent but good guys, isn''t that contradictory?"


    "No, it means they''re not all violent?"


    Zawa Zawa.


    Murmurs started to spread around inside the guild.


    This is the first time we''ve been in this situation.


    It seems, we''ve be quite a bit famous.


    I wonder if it''s fine if we don''t sell Ruijerd''s name in this town?


    "Just a three person party made it to A rank after all?"


    "Ah, that is amazing, but regardless of whether it''s a fake or the real thing, I can believe it if it''s those two."


    "[Mad Dog Eris] and [Watch Dog Ruijerd] right?"


    Eris and Ruijerd have nicknames!


    Nevertheless [Mad Dog] and [Watch Dog], huh?


    I wonder why they''re both dogs?


    I wonder what kind of dog I am?


    I guess I''ll listen for a bit and see.


    [Fight Dog] is unlikely.


    It''s most likely not something cool like that.


    I can''t imagine it giving a brave feeling either.


    If I had to pick for myself it would be [Butter Dog] but...


    This past year I feel that I''ve been working as a sort of operations tower though.


    After all it should be some kind of intellectual name.


    [Patient Dog] maybe?


    "Then, that midget in the back would be [The Owner Ruijerd]!"


    "I heard that the [The Owner] was the one with the worst personality among them."


    "Yeah, everything I heard about him was bad."


    And there it is...


    My name... name... hasn''t been remembered.


    No, certainly I often name myself as Ruijerd, though...


    Every time something good happened on our travels I would say "We name ourselves Ruijerd of the Dead End, please take care of us." as such.


    And then, whenever something bad happened I would announce with a loudugh "I am Rudeus, guahahahaha" and such whileughing.


    Since that''s the case, why did they end up mixing them?


    Hnnn.


    Even though we''ve been quite active for this past year, I''m a bit shocked by the fact that only my name hasn''t been remembered.


    Well, I guess it doesn''t matter.


    It was selling my name with a bad meaning anyways, it''s not too bad since it''s not my real name.


    Also, The Owner isn''t too bad as well.


    I''d certainly like to put a cor on Eris and lead her around.


    "In any case, he''s small."


    "I''m certain that''s small as well. He''s a child after all!"


    "Hey hey, if you say it''s small you''ll incite the dog!"


    "Gyahahahaha!"


    Just as I realized it, they''reughing at something totally unrted.


    However, I''m sorry to disappoint you.


    Recently, I''ve been growing favorably.


    Oh, I can''t.


    If I let them continue tough like this Eris will snap again.


    Just as I was thinking about that, she was sneaking looks in my direction with a red face.


    Oh, that seems cute.


    "Eris, what''s the matter?"


    "No... nothing!"


    Dyufufu.


    If you''re interested feel free toe peek at me while bathing tonight.


    What? I''ll give Ruijerd detailed instructions to allow it to pass.


    Since that''s the case how about we bathe together.


    If that bes the case, I might just slip a little bit, something like with my hand, or my foot, or my body, or my tongue.


    Putting jokes aside.


    For the time being we should move to the checking station.


    Just like The Owner, I headed out of this ce full of dignity.


    "Eris-san! Ruijerdoduria-san! Let''s go!"


    "Why do you sometimes get my name wrong..."


    "Hmph!"


    The surrounding stares were gathered on us as we left the Adventurers Guild.


    Part 4


    We came up to the checking station.


    This town is in the Magic Continent, but after you get on the ship it will take you into the territory of the Holy Milis Kingdom.


    There''s a tax on anything you bring in and there''s an inspection upon entry to the country.


    Whether it''s in order to prevent crime or otherwise just to earn money.


    Well, the reason doesn''t really matter at all.


    If they ask us to pay we just have to do it.


    Just as I was thinking lightly of it.


    "Two human race and one magic race, but how much will it cost?"


    "Humans are 5 scrap iron coins each. What species of magic race?"


    "Superd race."


    The staff member of the check point looked at Ruijerd with his mouth hanging open.


    Then after looking at his bald head he let out a sigh.


    It was a face without any motivation.


    "Superd race are 200 small green coins."


    "2... 200 coins?"


    This time it was my turn to be surprised.


    "Wh... why is it that expensive?!"


    "Even if I don''t say it you should understand right?"


    A reason why it would be expensive to bring Superd race on the boat.


    I get it!


    I understand now since I''ve seen how things went during the travels up until now.


    However, it''s way too expensive.


    "Why is it that absurd amount of money?"


    "I wouldn''t know. Ask the one who decided on it."


    "Old man, you can''t guess?"


    "Ah? Well, probably a counter-measure against terrorism. Having one transported in as a ve and then having it go wild in Milis Continent and such."


    That seems to be the case.


    I already understood that the Superd race are treated like a bomb.


    "You guys are that famed [Dead End] right? When you go to board the boat they will properly investigate your race. I don''t think there''s any point in showing your vanity and paying the 200 small green coins here?"


    Thankfully the official gave us that sort of warning.


    In other words, even if we were to try to falsify him as a Migurd race, it would be revealed.


    "If you try to lie about your race is there some sort of fine?"


    "Yeah, you''ll have to pay a pretty expensive fine."


    ording to the staff member it seems as long as you pay money just about anything is okay.


    What a money-based doctrine.


    Part 5


    The sun was starting to set as we returned from the check point.


    We returned to the inn and decided to eat.


    The food they brought out in the inn was a port city seafood specialty.


    A shellfish about the size of a fist was the main dish for tonight.


    It tasted like it was covered in butter and steamed with alcohol for voring.


    It''s good.


    Out of all the food I''ve eaten on the Magic Continent this would be the best one.


    "This is delicious!"


    Eris was eating it all happily while making a mess.


    During this past year, she seems to havepletely forgotten Asura Kingdom style table manners.


    Using the knife in your right hand to slice the food, and then stabbing it with a fork and bringing it to your mouth.


    At the very least she wasn''t just picking up the food with her hands and putting it into her mouth, but there were no manners about it.


    If Edona saw this, she would probably cry.


    Is it my responsibility?


    "Eris. Your manners are bad!"


    "Mogumogu? Who cares about something like manners."


    Even Ruijerd has better manners.


    Although this one is alsocking some elegance.


    He doesn''t use the knife at all and cuts the food up with just the fork.


    Just sliding the fork across them and the food gets cut through as if it were butter.


    I can feel the skills of a master.


    "Now then, in that case, even though we''re in the middle of eating, let''s start today''s operations meeting."


    "Rudeus. Talking in the middle of a meal is bad manners."


    Eris said that with a sour face.


    Part 6


    After we finished eating and our stomachs were full, we started the operations meeting.


    "The voyage expense is 200 small green coins. It''s way beyond reason."


    "Sorry about that, it''s my fault."


    Ruijerd frowned.


    I didn''t think it would cost this much myself.


    Honestly, I wasn''t thinking too much about the toll cost.


    As long as we work a bit we would quickly be able to ride it.


    In reality, the human race are only 5 scrap iron coins a person.


    Even other magic races are at best only one or two small green coins.


    Only Superd race are such an absurdly expensive amount.


    "Father, that''s going too far."


    "I''m not your father."


    "I know. It''s a joke."


    In any event, 200 small green coins, huh.


    It''s not a normal amount of money.


    Even if we focused on doing A rank and S rank jobs in this city to earn money, it would take a number of years.


    It seems like the Milis Continent really don''t want to ept any Superd race.


    "However, it''s rather troubling. It''s not like we can just leave Ruijerd behind here."


    Leave Ruijerd behind.


    That would be the fastest way.


    We''re already pretty experienced as adventurers at this point.


    I''m sure we could keep going with our journey even without Ruijerd.


    Even though I say that, obviously I have no intention of doing that.


    Ruijerd will be with us until the end of our journey.


    Our friendship is eternal and indestructible, that kind of thing.


    "Of course we won''t leave you behind."


    "Then, what do we do?"


    "In terms of methods? There are three."


    After saying that I held up three fingers.


    Everything starts with the number three.


    No matter what time it is, there''s always the three options of, continuing ahead, returning, or stopping.


    "Oh?"


    "That''s amazing, there''s three ways?"


    "Fufun."


    I''ll wait a bit on the exnation, I haven''t thought of them yet.


    Umm...


    "First off. There is the legitimate way of doing jobs to earn money and then setting off to Milis."


    "Though that way..."


    "Yeah, it will take far too much time."


    If we just gave it our all at earning money, it would still take us at least a year to earn it.


    There''s a guarantee that some sort of incident will ur during that period.


    Carelessly dropping our wallet for example.


    "The second. Enter abyrinth and find a magic crystal or magic items. It''s quite a bit of trouble, but in just a single trip we can earn a considerable amount of money."


    Magic crystals sell for a high price.


    I can''t say in specific how much that would be, but if we gave it to the official at the check point, I''m sure it would be enough to allow the Superd race to travel.


    "Labyrinth! That sounds good! Let''s go!"


    "No way."


    Ruijerd rejected thebyrinth option.


    "Why?!"


    "Labyrinths are dangerous. I can''t see through traps with my eye as well."


    Even though Ruijerd''s eye will react to living things, it won''t work at all for traps made in abyrinth it seems.


    "Even though we won''t know unless we try?"


    "I was the one who suggested it, but I don''t want to go either."


    If we proceed carefully, we could probably manage it somehow or other, but since it''s me who doesn''t pay enough attention to his feet, somewhere I would most likely make a fatal mistake.


    This is where we need to listen to Ruijerd''s advice.


    "Third option. We look around this city for a smuggler."


    "Smuggler? What''s that?"


    "In ces like this where people cross a border, they transport things across in return for a fee. In such examples like in our case where we''re forced to pay absurd prices. Most likely, if it were a merchant, they could transport it for a lower price."


    "Is that the case?"


    "That''s the case."


    If that weren''t the case, then each species wouldn''t have a different price.


    "Among them, there are certain articles which cost an amazing amount. For people who can''t afford to have things transported publicly, there are people who will transport it for a cheaper price."


    Well, it''s also possible there aren''t any.


    However, if we try talking to some merchants around here, I''m sure we could find someone who would take a much lower price than 200 small green coins either way.


    The price set at the checkpoint is clearly strange.


    If we vite the rules just a bit, it shouldn''t be too much retribution.


    No no, I can''t think like that.


    If we try to take the easy route out, there will be a pitfall.


    I''ve already learned that through experience.


    For the most part I''ve included it as an option, but we should try to avoid doing anything bad as much as possible.


    For the time being, those three are all that I can think of.


    Legit method of collecting money


    Get rich quick from abyrinth


    Ask an underground merchant


    None of the options are very good.


    Ah, that''s right.


    There was one more method.


    I could sell my staff, [Arrogant Water Dragon King, Akuahatia].


    Putting loss and gain aside I really don''t want to consider the option of selling this.


    It was something I received on my birthday from Eris.


    I''ve used it preciously until today.


    I''m sure Ruijerd and Eris won''t agree with me letting this go.


    However, this could be the best method.


    Part 7


    That night I had a vision.


    Hitogami said.


    "Buy some food from a stall and then search alone in the back alleyways."


    And.


    Since I have no other means, I''ll give it a try.


    "Is it a matter of having no other means?"


    No, well, buying food, and going into a back alleyway, I already understood it was that sort of event.


    "You understand it?"


    It''s that right, there will be some lost child that is hungry and wandering around, right?


    Then they will somehow or other get involved with a strange man right?


    "That''s exactly right, amazing!"


    Then, after I save that child, it will be the case that it''s actually the grandchild of the shipbuilding guild head or something along those lines right?


    "Fufufu, that is something to look forward to for to...mor...row."


    What is there to enjoy myself about it.


    There wasn''t even a single one of those enjoyable developments up until now.


    Rather, hey you! It''s been a year since west talked you know!


    Look, I was just starting to feel relieved that you would never show your face before me again.


    "Well~ , didn''t you get into a bit of a troublesome incident because of my advicest time? It was just a bit difficult to show my face after that."


    Ha!


    So, even God has times like that.


    However, don''t be mistaken.


    That was my own personal mistake.


    Though, incidentally, I would like you to tell me what kind of thing would have been the correct answer.


    "Even if you say correct answer, if you had just normally interacted with the guards, they would have gotten along with Ruijerd as well."


    Eh? Was it that sort of simple event?


    "That''s right. If you had just be allies with them, then Nokopara wouldn''t have had his eyes on you. Really it was outside of my expectations. Though in my own opinion, it was pretty fun to watch."


    In my case it wasn''t entertaining one bit at all.


    "However, thanks to that, you made it this far in just about a year, right?"


    So you''re trying to say the results are okay?


    "The results are everything."


    Cheh.


    I don''t like that.


    "Is that so? Well, it''s fine. Now then, it seems like you''re in a bad mood so I''ll disappear here."


    Wait just a moment.


    I would like to confirm something with you.


    "What is it?"


    Could it be that with your advice, it will turn out better, if I didn''t really think about it too much?


    "In my opinion, it''s more interesting if you gave it more thought though..."


    Ah, I see now!


    It''s that sort of thing, huh.


    I get it now.


    I''ll go with what you said.


    Next time won''t be interesting at all.


    "Fufufu, that''s something to look forward to then."


    Then. Then. Then.


    My consciousness sunk as I heard the echo flow.

 Chapter 41: Missed Connections, the Prequel

    <h4>Chapter 41: Missed Connections, the Prequel</h4>


    Part 1


    The next day after I received advice from the Hitogami.


    I bought some skewered food simr to yakitori from a stall and started wandering around back alleyways.


    The only thing I have on me are just these skewers.


    The skewers had something like scallops, mussels, and seasoned fish.


    Also, a number of marine products which I couldn''t really figure out.


    Buy food from a stall, even if you say that, he didn''t really specify what kind.


    Therefore, I went with the easiest thing to carry.


    Last time I put too much thought into matters.


    If an amateur tries to arrange and cook something it will just end in failure.


    If I try to think about it too much, I''ll get stuck not knowing what to do.


    This time conversely, I''ll just honestly obey and see what happens.


    Just as I was told, I bought some food and now I''m just wandering around the back alleys, looking for an event.


    Mindlessly.


    This is role ying.


    What is about to happen is nothing but a coincidental happening.


    No need to think about it deeply, just obediently follow through with it.


    That guy prefers interesting events.


    The fact that I''m over thinking things is exactly what he''s aiming for.


    If I just obediently obey then he won''t find it interesting.


    Just as I was thinking that and wandered around for a number of minutes, I suddenly realized.


    "Wait? Isn''t this going exactly as he predicted though?"


    I thought I had been tricked.


    Through his skillful art of conversation, I''m perfectly moving along with his predictions.


    If I think about it I realize, it''s really an irritating way of speaking.


    It feels like you''re dancing on the palms of his hands.


    Remember the original intention.


    My feelings during our first meeting.


    I know for a fact that I should absolutely not trust him.


    Alright, this will be thest time I move along with his ns.


    This time I''ll just wait and see what happens as I go along with his advice, but next time I will absolutely not obey.


    I already don''t want to go along with his wishes anymore, so this is it.


    Part 2


    Walking around in a back alley.


    Alone.


    I wondered why it needed to be alone.


    That should be where the truth behind this advicees up.


    A development that wouldn''t happen if Ruijerd and Eris were here.


    No need to think about it too deeply.


    I would be happy if it was an erotic development, I''ll go while hoping for something along those lines.


    I told Ruijerd and Eris that we''re acting separately for a day.


    Since it''s Eris, it would be dangerous to go out alone so I asked Ruijerd to guard her as well.


    About this time, those two could be having a good time on the beach.


    "Wait? Wouldn''t that be a date?"


    Following along with my flow of thoughts, I imagined the shadow of two people on a sandy beach.


    Nono.


    That can''t be.


    Ca...ca...ca...calm down.


    It''s that Eris and that Ruijerd.


    There''s no way it''s that sort of sexy story.


    It''s babysitting, babysitting.


    Ah!


    Though Ruijerd is strong!


    Eris seems to respect Ruijerd as well!


    Recently I''ve been treated as just The Owner too!


    No way.


    Why am I getting worried.


    Fuuuu.


    It''s alright, right Ruijerd-san.


    This won''t beorare, right?


    It''s alright, right?


    After I return you two won''t be strangely close, right?


    I...I''m trusting in you!


    For the time being, I start to simte fighting against Ruijerd for the first time.


    I don''t stand a chance in closebat.


    In order to get rid of him, the first thing I would need to do is move two times the distance out of his search ability with the gem on his head.


    Then in order to defeat him, use water.


    The flow of water is a hindrance to him.


    In order to pay out that punishment, I need to cut him off with water.


    I''ll create arge amount of water and then just like that push him down into the ocean, the end.


    I''ll have him drift until he dies.


    Kukuku.


    Please don''t be mistaken.


    I believe in Ruijerd.


    However, how do I put it.


    Look, it''s like that.


    Don''t they say love is a war?


    Part 3


    The back alleys were peaceful.


    Normally when you think of a back alley, you get the image of a gathering ce for all sorts of bad people.


    In reality, if a child like me who is pure, helpless and sincere were to walk through one it would immediately catch the eyes of kidnappers.


    In this world kidnapping is one of the most popr and profitable crimes after all.


    If anyonees to abduct me, I''ll crush their arms and legs then interrogate them for information, take everything of value they have on them, then turn them over to the authorities.


    "Hehehe, little girl, if youe with me I''ll let you eat until your stomach is full."


    I heard that voiceing from the back alley.


    I suddenly peeked through to look.


    A man with a scary looking face was pulling on the arm of a young girl sitting down against the wall.


    It''s certainly a very easy to understandposition.


    First move wins.


    I prepared my staff and did modifications to my Stone Cannon that would put it at about the level of a jab from a pro boxer.


    Then fired off a rock bullet at the man''s back.


    During this past year I''ve gotten quite good at going easy like this.


    "Ouch?!"


    After he turned around I fired one more shot.


    This time it was just a bit stronger.


    "Ga?!?"


    Bagan! A good sound came out and the rock hit the man directly in the face making a cracking sound.


    The man started to stagger about unsteadily dragging his body and then he fell over.


    He shouldn''t be dead.


    It seems like I did a good job at holding back.


    "Are you alright, youngdy?"


    I put on as much of a refreshing face as I could, and held out a hand to the girl who was about to be kidnapped.


    "O...oh??"


    It was a little girl dressed in a risque, ck leather styled outfit.


    Boots thate up to her knees. Leather short-shorts. A leather tube-top.


    Her corbone, curveless waist, navel and thighs ¨C all of her skin is pale.


    And finally her most noticeable features; voluminous and wavy violet hair, and horns like a goat.


    I understood the moment I saw her.


    It''s a subus.


    Not only that but a little girl.


    Without a doubt she should be younger than me.


    Could this possibly be a reward the Hitogami is giving me for giving it my best.


    That guy can asionally do some good things it seems.


    No, it shouldn''t be a subus.


    In this world the subus rted species are considered a type of monster.


    If I remember correctly it''s a monster that inhabits the Begaritto Continent.


    I remember back to when Paul said in an unusually serious face, "Our family cannot win against them."


    I''m sure if I were to actually meet a subus I would lose to its technique and be exhausted by it.


    Subus are the Greyrat family''s natural enemy.


    Well, putting that aside.


    There''s no monsters in the middle of the town.


    In other words, she is not a subus.


    She should just be a child from a normal demon race wearing erotic clothing.


    "O...ohhh! Yo... you bastard, what have you doneeeee??! Look at what you have done!"


    The little girl was trembling all over.


    "Th...this man was... this man you know...?!"


    She made an unbelievable face.


    What have you done? What are you going to do about this? Sort of face.


    "Ah, sorry about that, was he an acquaintance?"


    Is what I asked while tilting my head.


    It wasn''t the sort of feeling and face a normal middle aged man would speak with to an acquainted child.


    How do I put it, it was more like the exact feeling of an aroused middle aged lolicon.


    Look at this bright red face, even after he''s lost consciousness he still has that loose smile.


    He may have been about to take the little girl home and feed her an extravagant meal and offer a warm bed, but in return he would have requested a hot night, that sort of feeling.


    "This man was going to feed this one with an empty stomach fo... food!!"


    I heard a loud gurgling noise from somewhere.


    It was a sound like the ground was rumbling.


    Just as that sound was about to end the little girls knees gave out and she fell to the ground.


    "Are...are you alright?"


    Without thinking about it I crouched down and picked her up.


    I wouldn''t let a justified reason to touch a little girl pass me by.


    However, don''t be mistaken.


    I came to save her on the orders of the Hitogami.


    Different from that middle aged man just now.


    "Gu?? Ugh? It''s been 300 years since this one revived. To think this one would fall in this sort of ce? This one cannot let Lace know about this matter!"


    Somehow a strange self y started up.


    Could it be that this outfit is some sort of cosy?


    "Fo...for the time being, eat this and get a hold of yourself."


    I shoved three of the skewers I had prepared into the mouth of the little girl.


    "Mogyumogyumogyu"


    The moment they were shoved into the little girls mouth her eyes flew wide open, with her eyes open just like that she kept chewing away eating the skewered food.


    Then she even plundered the skewers I had in my hand as well.


    I still had 12 pieces left on my skewer, but 10 pieces suddenly disappeared.


    "U...u...o...oh! It''s good! The first meal in a year is good!"


    The little girl regained her energy.


    She suddenly lifted her back from the ground energetically with a spring and jumped up, and then stood on the ground after a single rotation.


    Her physical ability must be surprisingly high it seems.


    "This one has been saved, saved! You! With this, this one should be able tost another year!"


    Then at that point the little girl''s eyes finally met with mine.


    It was an odd set of eyes that had a mix of purple and ck.


    I wonder if this is some sort of cosy as well.


    No, there shouldn''t be any contacts in existence in this world.


    Her eyes should have originally been like this.


    "Oh?"


    The little girls right eye spun around in a circle.


    In that moment, the color changed to blue.


    Tha...that''s creepy!!


    "Uwaaa! Uwaa! What''s with you? Amazing! That''s disgusting! What''s this, what''s this?! Fuhahaha! It''s the first time this one has seen something like this!"


    After seeing my face the little girl started to say that while jumping around energetically.


    Yeah, it''s a shock of course.


    It''s the first time in a while since anyone has looked at my face and called me disgusting.


    However, I also thought that she was creepy.


    I''ll just call it even here.


    "Is it that? During the time it was in the stomach it was a twin, then when it was born one half died, is that it?"


    What?


    What is she saying?


    "No, I don''t think that is the case."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "Still your magic power quantity!! It''s above Lace you know."


    What is higher than who?


    "Well, it''s fine! Name yourself!"


    "I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    "Alright! This one is called Kishirika Kishirisu! A.K.A. THE GREAT EMPRESS OF THE DEMON REALM!"


    With her hands on her hips, and her pelvis thrust forward, she threw out her chest with pride.


    Suddenly seeing thighs in front of my eyes, I reflexively licked her.


    It smells but it''s sweet.


    "Uhyaa! What are you doing!? That''s dirty!"


    The little girl started to re at me as she mped her legs together and started rubbing them.


    However, I see now.


    Great Empress of the Demon Realm, Kishirika Kishirisu.


    Even I''ve heard that name before.


    In the Human-Demon Great War, the one who lead the magic race, fought, and was easily crushed, the immortal Demon Empress.


    I wonder if it''s the real thing.


    I came here following the advice of that Hitogami.


    There is the possibility that she is the real Great Demon Empress.


    However, would the real Demon Empress be in this sort of ce in the middle of nowhere on the Magic Continent, furthermore copsing from starvation.


    No matter how you look at it, that can''t be the case.


    That''s right.


    This must be like where the children of the Magic Continent go around ying, pretending to be great people of the past.


    And the especially popr one is the Demon God Lace.


    For someone like me who knows the truth, he''s a disgusting and evil bastard but that guy is popr.


    Even though he did lose the war, he subjugated the Magic Continent, gathered together the demon races and brought them status, then brought about peace.


    The demon races greatest man in history, is how it''s been told.


    What the children usually go around imitating is the story of Lace.


    Especially, the episode where he fights the immortal demon king, until we came here to Wind Port it was something I saw a number of times.


    Great Demon Empress Kishirika as well, is a great being if you can call it a great being.


    However, probably because it''s from a much older era I''ve almost never seen make believe y of her.


    This child is certainly a passionate fan of the Great Demon Empress and she has no friends to y together with, so she was ying alone in this back alley.


    Thinking of it that way is smart.


    Hmm.


    Being alone is lonely right.


    It can''t be helped I''ll y along as well.


    "Wa, wa ha! Please excuse me! Your majesty!"


    I started acting out in exaggeration and bowed over on one knee simr to a retainer.


    "O? O... oh! That''s good, that''s good! This one has always waited for that sort of response! The young ones these days don''t have any manners after all!"


    Yes, yes, Kishirika started to nod happily.


    Yes, yes.


    That''s right, I''m sure you wanted someone to y along with you.


    "Please forgive my rudeness for I did not know you had revived and acted in an impolite manner!"


    "It''s fine. You have saved this ones life. It''s fine if you ask for any one desire."


    Saved your life... I just gave you some food when you were hungry, right?


    "Ummm? Then, I want great riches."


    "Idiot! This one is totally broke just as it looks!"


    Even though you said anything?


    No, I guess it''s that sort of setting.


    If you were to ask for money, then there would be an episodeter where you''re forced to pay it back.


    "Then, please give me half of the world."


    "Wha! Half of the world you say! That''s huge! However, half-assed. Why only half?"


    "Well, since I don''t really need the men."


    Oh that''s bad, I let out a bit of my true intentions.


    It''s not something to tell a little girl about.


    "I see, this one understands it now? Even though you''re still young, you''re a lustful one. However, sorry. To tell you the truth, this one hasn''t acquired the world either you know?"


    Well, all of the wars Kishirika lead the demon races in were lost after all.


    "Then, your body is fine. Pay me back with your body."


    "Oh? With this body? Even at that age you''re that lustful, I''m worried for your future."


    "Haha, of course that was a jo-..."


    A joke, I was about to say, when Kishirika started to put her hands on her hot pants.


    "Really, it can''t be helped. It''s the first time since this one has revived, be gentle, okay?"


    Kishirika''s cheeks started to change color and she started to unfasten the button on her hot pants.


    Eh? Seriously?


    I just meant it as a joke though...


    No, but, this isn''t the sort of atmosphere where you can say it''s a joke.


    This is where I should just carefully appreciate it as the little girl strips, then after enjoying the sensation of holding on to her majesty, gently reject her, is the correct way of doing things.


    "Oh, wait, this one can''t do that."


    However, Kishirika stopped.


    Don''t stop, just a bit more and it could have been seen.


    "This time this one''s fiance is here as well. Sorry, but this one cannot offer you this body."


    The pants that had been pulled down were pulled back up again.


    I feel like a man who has just had his pure heart yed around with.


    Money is no good, the world is no good, the body is no good.


    "Then what can you offer?"


    "Fool, when ites to things the Great Demon Empress Kishirika can grant one, then it''s obviously demon eyes!"


    Demon eyes.


    Demon eyes, huh.


    Is it that sort of thing.


    Somehow it''s kind of a different image from this world''s heroes after all.


    Come to think of it, one of Ghyine''s eyes was a demon eye wasn''t it?


    However, demon eyes, huh.


    "When you say demon eyes, do you mean, ''Has the ability to see the opponent''s Lines of Death, and cutting along those to deliver them certain death'' ¨C those kind of demon eyes?"


    "Scary!! What is that! This one doesn''t have anything scary like that!"


    That doesn''t seem to be the case.


    After that the only other demon eyes I know of are the kind that turn the opponent into stone when you look at them.


    Or the kind where beamse out of your eyes, [Eye Beam Gun], or the kind whereserse out, [Laser Eyes], those are probably not included as demon eyes.


    "Do you really want something as dangerous as that? Do you have some sort of grudge against someone?"


    "No, not particrly."


    "Nothing can be born from revenge. This one has already been killed twice, but now this one doesn''t hold any grudges against the opponent that killed this one at all. When people resent, that resentment bes a chain. Then things like the Human-Demon great war happen."


    I was being preached to by the little girl.


    Well, it''s not like I''m particrly nning on cutting any vampires apart, so she doesn''t really have to lecture me.


    "Or rather, I don''t really know much about the demon eyes. What kinds are there?"


    "Humu. This one has only just revived so this one doesn''t have any significant ones, but Magic Power eyes, Identification eyes, X-ray eyes, irvoyance, Foresight, and Absorption eyes, would be ones that are famous around here."


    Even if you just tell me the names.


    "Can you please exin each of them to me?"


    "Umu? You don''t know? Really now, the young ones these days don''t study enough?"


    After saying that Kishirika took the time to exin each of them to me in detail.


    Magic Power Eyes


    They are eyes that allow you to see magic power directly.


    The most popr ones. 1 in 10,000 possess them.


    Identification Eyes


    When you look at something it will show you the details of that object.


    However, only within things that this one knows of. Anything that this one doesn''t know will be shown as something unknown to this one.


    X-ray Eyes


    If you look you will be able to see through things like walls.


    Though you can''t see through living beings or dense magic fields.


    You''ll be able to see all the females naked that you want. It''s just right for a lustful master.


    irvoyance


    It allows you to see far away. It''s difficult to control the focus point.


    Since you can only see and not interfere, it''s not really suggested.


    Foresight


    It''s an eye that allows you to see a short distance into the future.


    This one is hard to adjust the focus point as well.


    However, it''s suggested.


    Absorption Eyes


    Eyes that absorb magic power. Since they also absorb your own magic they aren''t really suggested.


    Kishirika was knowledgeable about demon eyes.


    I wonder where she learned about these sorts of things.


    Maybe her parents are knowledgeable about it.


    Otherwise maybe there''s some kind of book called Demon Eyes Encyclopedia.


    "Then, let''s go with two and make both eyes demon eyes."


    "Suddenly going with both, you, are surprisingly greedy aren''t you?"


    "Here, I''ll give you thest bit of meat."


    I passed her thest two pieces on the skewer and Kishirika received it with a full face smile.


    "Yay... mogumogu. However, it''s fine to give you both, but this one wouldn''t really suggest it."


    "Why?"


    "It''ll trouble you if you can''t see through them normally, generally you keep your field of vision sealed with an eye-patch. If you have to cover both eyes you won''t be able to see."


    "Ah,e to think of it I''ve seen something like that from an acquaintance of mine."


    Ghyine used one as well.


    After all what Ghyine had should have been a demon eye.


    "If you''ve been alive for several hundred years you might be able to control it, but if this one suddenly gives both eyes to a child like you then it''ll drive you mad."


    I''ll go mad, huh?


    After all, I guess it would put some kind of burden on your brain.


    How frightening.


    "Then, I''ll give up on both eyes."


    "That''s for the best. Then what will you do? This one suggested foresight."


    Demon eyes, huh, if I could get my hands on one, which would be good.


    The magic power eyes seem like a bit of waste.


    It seems like quite a few people already have them after all.


    Unexpectedly, though they could be quite useful.


    I don''t really need the identification eyes.


    I''ve never been troubled over not knowing about things.


    Moreover, it doesn''t know about things that the Great Demon Empress doesn''t know it seems.


    I can imagine it not being useful at the times when you need it the most.


    I don''t particrly need the X-ray vision either.


    Until I can learn to control it, it seems like I would end up seeing Ruijerd nude as well.


    The irvoyance seems like it could be useful.


    Though for the time being I don''t really feel like I need it.


    If I was given it right now, I could see what is going on with Eris and Ruijerd, but I''m sure the usual scene of Eris getting into a fight with someone and Ruijerd going to stop it would enter my vision.


    Foresight is... I see, certainly that one seems to be a good suggestion.


    Currently, I can''t win against Ruijerd or Eris in closebat.


    The living things in this world are fast after all.


    If I could see a moment into the future, that sort of thing would be a huge advantage to me.


    The absorption eyes are out of the question.


    They would kill my advantage as a magician.


    Though I''m d I was able to learn about the demon eyes like this.


    If all of a sudden all of my abilities were being cancelled out I could have gone into panic and been in danger.


    If I think about it seriously, then all of them are dependent on how they are used.


    Well, anything works really.


    It''s just make believe y after all.


    "Then, I''ll go with the suggestion."


    "Is it fine? The majority of people have gone with different ones than the ones this one has suggested. Saying ''what can be done if you can only see just a little bit into the future?'' like that."


    "If you can see one second into the future, you can control the world."


    Even though I say that, the swordsmen in this world are fast.


    Even if you could see one second into the future, it''s possible you won''t win.


    There''s that [Sword of Light] thing as well.


    "Is it fine not to get the X-ray vision? You could look at all the females naked you want."


    She doesn''t get it, this little girl.


    Certainly, just walking down the road you could see beauties and young women naked all you want and it would be exciting.


    However, that''s exactly it.


    It would quickly be boring.


    In regards to that, the process of taking off the clothes and imagining what they''ll look like when they''re off is part of the enjoyment.


    The phi who rises up to the top of clothes, won''t be able to enjoy it without being able to see the clothes you know?


    "I see I see, then I''ll just borrow your face really quick."


    "Yes."


    "Here, ready?"


    Kishirika suddenly stuck her fingers into my right eye.


    I experienced an intense pain.


    "Gu gia????Aaa!!!"


    Without thinking about it I tried to run away.


    However, I was caught by Kishirika''s hair and unable to run away.


    Surprisingly strong.


    Ouch ouch ouch ouch!


    "Ga? Aaa?! Wh...what are you doing you brat?!"


    "Shut up will you, you''re a boy right? Endure it for a bit."


    She was tampering away in my eye socket with her fingers with a grinding sensation.


    After a little while passed, shepletely pulled it out.


    I''ve certainly lost the sight in that eye now.


    "The color of the foresight eye is a bit different from your own though you won''t be able to tell from a distance."


    "You idiot! There are things you can and cannot do even when just ying around!"


    "This one is the Great Demon Empress, this one wouldn''t give demon eyes while just ying around."


    Damn it, my eye, my eye is???


    Ah??? Oh?


    I can see.


    Things have be doubled, but I can see.


    What''s this, it feels disgusting.


    "It depends on how you control the flow of magic power in it, but you should be able to make the flow as thin as possible. Well, give it your best and train in using it."


    "Ah? Eh? What do you mean?"


    "It means it depends on you."


    In front of the confused me, Kishirika looked totally satisfied.


    There was an afterimage remaining in ce of the nod.


    However, rather than an afterimage the silhouette was deeper.


    What''s with this, it feels disgusting.


    "Alright this is good, you can properly see it seems. Now then, it''s about time this one heads off. This one must search for Badigadi. In regards to the meal, it was a great justice."


    After saying that Kishirika jumped up onto the roof.


    "Well then, see you Rudeus! It''s fine if you rely on this one if you''re in trouble again sometime! Fahahahahahaha! Fahahahah! Fahahahahafuagahogeho??!"


    Leaving behind a Doppler effect, she disappeared into the distance whileughing out loud.


    I just kept staring nkly.


    Eh?


    The real thing?


    Just like this I obtained a [Foresight] eye.


    Part 4


    Middle Aged Man''s Point of View


    "Ugh, my head hurts."


    I drank too much yesterday.


    I finished the first stage of a long job and went partying with my colleagues.


    We drank until morning.


    We drank so much that we thought the shop would run out.


    Then, I have no memory.


    All the memories after I left the shop seem to be a bit vague.


    If I remember correctly, I went down one of the back roads in order to take a shortcut.


    That''s right.


    Then there was a little girl sitting down there.


    After talking to her she said she was hungry.


    Since I was in a good mood I invited her to my house.


    My wife should have prepared some breakfast.


    Unfortunately, my intoxication still remains so I wouldn''t have been able to eat it.


    If I leave the food my wife prepares then she''ll get angry.


    If I were to let this girl eat it, my wife shouldn''t get angry.


    In my head while drunk it seemed like a great idea.


    Yeah, from that point on I don''t have any memory.


    It seems like I drank until I passed out.


    My wallet is? Still here.


    I haven''t been stripped of my possessions.


    After looking at the sky, the sun is still high in the sky.


    Well, I am a pretty well known person in this town after all.


    There shouldn''t be anyone in the town who sees this scary face and doesn''t realize who I am.


    Moreover, yesterday, we finally finished a new ship, all the people around town should know about it.


    Of course, they should know about the firstunch celebration as well.


    Surely, they decided to just leave me be as I was sleeping here so peacefully.


    "Wait, isn''t it already midday? Ah? This will put my wife in a bad mood!"


    The Shipbuilding Guild chief Bakkasu Randasu hurried down the road home with his head aching from a hangover.

 Chapter 42: Missed Connections, the Sequel

    <h4>Chapter 42: Missed Connections, the Sequel</h4>


    Part 1


    Demon eyes.


    Normally you''d be pretty surprised if you suddenly received something like this.


    Why was the Demon Emperor in that sort of ce and why was I given something like this?


    It was such an opportunistic development that my mind didn''t have time to catch up.


    However, I was moving ording to a vision from God.


    It should mean that this sort of development went just as he nned.


    When I think that, I want to gouge it out right now and crush it.


    It seems like it would hurt and I''m scared so I won''t do it.


    For the time being on my way back I cursed my own naivety.


    I see all the people in the town, walking down the road in doubles.


    I''ve bumped into a number of people after making mistakes of not being able to tell which one was real.


    Seeing doubles both when being med and when earnestly apologizing.


    As well as seeing doubles in fights.


    I won the fights, but they are meaningless conflict.


    I want to avoid as many such fights to the best of my ability.


    I have no option but to urgently try and master the use of this as soon as possible.


    In other words, if I don''t learn to use it, we can''t continue with our journey.


    Part 2


    I returned to the inn.


    I met the Great Demon Emperor!


    After talking about that to the other two they were quite surprised.


    "The Great Demon Emperor, huh, to think she had revived."


    I think the point that Ruijerd was surprised about was a bit unusual.


    "I can''t imagine that I was suddenly given demon eyes."


    "Granting demon eyes is the Great Demon Emperor''s ability."


    Great Demon Emperor, Kishirika Kishirisu.


    The Demon Emperor of Resurrection.


    Another name is Demon Emperor of Demon Eyes.


    Herbat capability isn''t all that great, but she carries 12 types of demon eyes within her body, and can see through all manners of things.


    Among them, the most frightening part, is that she has the ability to change other people''s eyes into demon eyes.


    Thanks to that, all of Kishirika''s subordinates possessed demon eyes, and she had the power to control the demon races.


    There were a number of demon races who became followers of Kishirika just to be stronger.


    "I wonder why she was in this town."


    "Well then. I wouldn''t be able to understand how a demon king or demon emperor thinks.


    Ruijerd shrugged while saying that.


    That''s right isn''t it, you didn''t even understand the true intentions of the Demon God you worked for a long time either.


    If I were to say that he would probably get seriously depressed, so I didn''t say it out loud.


    Eris'' eyes were sparkling after hearing the words Great Demon Emperor.


    "That''s amazing. I want to meet her too!"


    "Do you want to meet her?"


    Eris and Kishirika.


    I wonder what kind of conversation they would have together.


    I''m a bit interested.


    Unexpectedly they might get along well together.


    "I wonder if she''s still in the town?"


    "I wonder?"


    Unexpectedly, she might be in another back alley, starving again.


    There was that sort of tempura joke atmosphere at the time.


    No, that most likely shouldn''t be the case.


    It felt kind of like she was searching for someone.


    Surely, she has already left on a journey.


    Being guided by the mechanism of some sort of bracelet or something.


    "As expected, she shouldn''t be in this town anymore."


    "I see, that''s too bad."


    While saying that Eris will still probably go wander down some back alleyway tomorrow.


    "Since it''s that sort of feeling, I''m going to seclude myself. The two of you can feel free to act as you please for the time being."


    The two of them nodded respectively.


    Part 3


    Learning to control the demon eyes took a week.


    Starting from the conclusion, it really wasn''t all that difficult.


    Controlling the demon eyes using magic power.


    It''s really simr to using magic with voiceless incantations.


    It''s something I''ve practiced and refined a number of times until now.


    Creating a path for the magic power.


    I was a bit perplexed at first, but after I realized that there were two main points it became easier.


    First is the strength.


    It has a feeling simr to an ero game window.


    In the start the strength was at MAX and all manners of things could be seen in doubles.


    I thinned this out as much as I possibly could.


    If I narrow down the amount of magic power in my eye the future bes thinner and I can see the now.


    Since it seems more convenient if it doesn''t appear that I have it, I thinned it as much as I could so it doesn''t bother me, then stopped it there.


    Then I just have to maintain this condition.


    If I let my focus go even just a bit the strength starts to change.


    It took three days until it was stable.


    The other one was length or otherwise distance.


    The distance into the future that I could see.


    After packing magic power into my eye I could adjust it.


    The result was the farthest I could see was roughly one second.


    Of course, if I pack more magic power into it I can see the future beyond two seconds as well.


    I can see it, but it blurs.


    I can see two or three blurs.


    It means that the future is always undergoing changes.


    Three seconds, four seconds, I can see that far into the future, but when you get to five seconds there are several tens of future possibilities blurring together.


    It just means that there''s that many future possibilities.


    And then if I try to focus on a point too far into the future, the burden on my brain increases it seems.


    Kishirika did say that if you had two demon eyes you would be an invalid after all.


    It could be that the reason why she gives off that sort of feeling, is also an effect of the demon eyes.


    In any case, if I want to use them safely it''s just one second.


    It took me another three days to understand that.


    Then it took me one more day in order to adjust both strength and distance at the same time.


    In other words one week total.


    I seeded in mastering the foresight eye.


    Part 4


    Now then, while I was spending my time putting power into my eye and yelling "Subside, my Divination Eye!".


    Eris and Ruijerd were going out somewhere together every day.


    Eris was dripping with sweat and Ruijerd was always refreshed but just a little bit sweaty as they returned every day.


    The two of them are doing something together that makes them sweat.


    As well as it being every day!


    "Umm, I''d like to ask for reference, but what have you two been up to recently?"


    Then Eris said while wiping her sweat with a towel,


    "Hn, hnn, it''s a secret!"


    That''s how she responded.


    With a truly happy face.


    I wonder if they''re doing something secret in secret.


    I wonder if it''s a nice shot, hole in one.


    I wonder if I have no choice but to sniff Eris'' sweat stained cloth.


    No, it''s not like I''m really worried or anything.


    In any case, I''m sure the two of them are just off training somewhere.


    Yeah, I see it, Eris is a child that puts in effort in the shadows.


    Even when we were in the Fedoa region, on her days off she would frequently just end up training with Ghyine.


    When I would ask her what she was doing back then, just like this time she would respond with a "Secret!"


    In that case, this time as well should be the same.


    That night, a 34 year old NEET looking guy was pping my cheeks while whispering in my ear, "From today onward your second name is [Defeated Dog]" in my dreams.


    I think it''s probably that Hitogami''s doing.


    Nothing goodes from that guy.


    Part 5


    One weekter, I reported that I had finished controlling the demon eyes.


    Then Ruijerd suggested, "In that case, have a spar with Eris and let''s see."


    I guess we''ll be confirming exactly how useful it is in closebat.


    Or else we''re going to see the results of her special training.


    Seeing both at once is twice as good.


    I epted immediately.


    We moved to the beach.


    In front of Ruijerd we faced each other with wooden sticks we picked up around here.


    "I wonder if you''ll be able to beat me even if you''ve gotten your hands on something like demon eyes!"


    Today''s Eris is brimming with confidence as always.


    Surely, she''s grasped something during this past week.


    I want to protect that winning face.


    "I''m fine with losing. I just want to try and find out how well I can see in closebat."


    We''ll go without magic for today.


    I''ll try fighting with just the demon eyes, seeing one second into the future setting.


    "Hmmmn, they''re Rudeus-like words, but?"


    In the middle of Eris''s lines I could see a vision.


    <Suddenly Erises to strike me from the left side>


    If I hadn''t had the foresight, I most likely wouldn''t have been able to react in time.


    She has a natural disposition when ites to talent with preemptive attacks.


    "Ha?!!"


    "Hoi"


    I can clearly see through it, so Inded a counter strike on the side of Eris'' face.


    The next vision.


    <Without flinching, Eris came in to attack consecutively with the stick in her right hand>


    This is where Eris''s strength lies.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of attack she takes, she doesn''t flinch at all and prepares to go in for the next attack.


    Since her legs are very steady, most attacks won''t even shake her, rather the more damage you do, her voltmeter of anger increases and the attack strength goes up.


    "Ta?!!"


    "Here"


    I hit her forearm with a strong attack.


    Eris dropped her wooden stick.


    If it was the usual me then I think this would be around where the match is decided.


    At the very least, when we trained together with Ghyine, it would be at the point where you lost if you dropped your sword.


    However, that''s not what happened in the visions.


    <Eris is already preparing for her next action>


    In other words, this is a kind of feint.


    Dropping her sword and luring me into lowering my guard.


    <She goes in for a punch at the tip of my jaw on the left side.>


    Eris specialty, Boreas Punch.


    Intentionally dropping her sword, waiting for an opening, it''s the usual human bulletbination.


    "??? !!"


    "Your feet are unguarded."


    I swiped at her legs and caused her to fall.


    The fist cut the sky and Eris started to fall to the ground.


    However, it doesn''t seem she has given up yet.


    <While falling to the ground she pushed off with her hands and uses the centrifugal force to turn around ande at my right leg for a bite>


    "Oh?"


    I moved my leg back and at the same time fell to my knees, then moved on top of Eris and sealed off her movements.


    Since she came to bite at me from an impossible posture, Eris'' body was twisted.


    One of her arms was underneath her and one of her legs was folded up against her butt.


    What else can she do from this position?


    Just as I was thinking that she started moving about just trying to struggle.


    "That''s far enough."


    The referee raised his voice.


    Erispletely rxed her strength.


    I won...


    I won.


    I won against Eris in closebat for the first time.


    Without magic.


    "Complete loss right?"


    Eris looked up at me with an unusually refreshing face.


    I moved my leg away.


    Eris slowly stood up and started to brush off the dust.


    <Then came in to strike me>


    Pasht, I caught her fist.


    Then Eris'' face very quickly turned to a bad mood.


    "I''m going back!"


    Eris said that in a loud voice, just like that with her shoulders trembling she returned to the inn.


    I made her angry, huh?


    No, that''s wrong.


    I might have dealt a blow to her self-confidence.


    Until now I was an opponent she always easily won against.


    Then all of a sudden I got stronger.


    Even I would feel jealous.


    "Eris is still a child."


    Ruijerd saw Eris off and then said that.


    "Suitable for her age."


    After saying that Ruijerd turned around.


    He looked into my eyes and nodded.


    "It was a goodbination."


    "If they had demon eyes, anyone could do that much."


    It is also because I trained a bit, but in this world there are many people who have my level of physical ability.


    If they were to get their hands on demon eyes, they should be able to do that much as well.


    "Demon eyes aren''t something you can master soon after you''re given them."


    "Is that the case?"


    "Once before, there was a Superd warrior who had demon eyes, he always wore an eye patch. He couldn''t control it until he died. Learning to control it in a week, you''re the one that''s abnormal."


    I see.


    Right, I see.


    I see, I see.


    Well, in regards to controlling my magic power I''ve put quite a bit of effort into it.


    I did master it in a week though.


    I see, I see, so there was no one who managed to control it as fast as me.


    Nfufu.


    "Could it be, now I could even win against Ruijerd-san?"


    "Perhaps if you use magic."


    "What about in closebat?"


    "Want to give it a try?"


    I bought into that invitation.


    I''ll say it clearly.


    I was getting ahead of myself.


    "Please take care of me."


    Ruijerd ced his spear to the side and prepared himself bare handed.


    I wonder if that means he doesn''t need to use tools if the opponent is a stray dog.


    "If you want, it''s fine if you use magic as well."


    "No! Since this is the case with bare hands."


    Before I finished speaking I saw a vision.


    <The palm of Ruijerd''s hands is flying towards my face before my eyes>


    I can see it.


    I can see Ruijerd''s movement.


    I can deal with it.


    "Oh!"


    I started to extend my hand to catch that fist.


    <My hand was caught>


    After seeing the vision I withdrew my hand on reflex.


    In that instant the vision started to blur.


    <Ruijerd''s fist catches me in the face>


    The vision came out.


    Two futures.


    Ruijerd grabbing my arm and Ruijerd driving his fist into my face.


    Almost entirely ovepping futures, but just a little bit different.


    Why?


    It''s not supposed to blur at one second.


    The amount of time I spent thinking was one second.


    "Uoohh!"


    I turned my body away and somehow or other managed to avoid it.


    <Ruijerd''s fist is flying foward and hits my face>


    I saw the movement of that fist.


    Seeing it very clearly.


    Even if I could see Ruijerd''s next action, I didn''t manage to take any action and avoid it.


    "Bu ge!!"


    Ruijerd''s fist caught the tip of my nose, I''m down.


    The back of my head fell into the sand and just like that I rolled a single revolution. A depressing fall.


    I thought my face had caved-in.


    I touched my face to confirm.


    It seems to be alright.


    I wonder if my beautiful face is now a mess.


    I wonder if I''m like a five year old on school lunch duty now.


    "Is that the end?"


    After hearing that, I understood my defeat.


    "Yes, I admit defeat."


    I thought I could win after seeing the first vision, but it doesn''t seem like it will go very well.


    "However, with this you should understand, right?"


    Ruijerd held out his hand to me.


    I grabbed onto that and was helped up.


    "I don''t understand. The future suddenly blurred. What did you do?"


    "I don''t know what you saw but If you defend with your hand I grab it and if you don''t I hit. That''s all I was thinking about."


    Hmmu.


    In other words it''s like this.


    If my movements are predicted then methods to cope with it are made.


    Since there''s a difference in ability, even if I can see one second ahead there''s no meaning.


    If I were to put it in terms of shogi, even if you could see your opponents next move, there''s no way an amateur could defeat a master, or something like that.


    The inhabitants of this world have abnormally high abilities.


    There are probably numerous people who have a simr level of movement to Ruijerd.


    "Although, I''ve fought against opponents before who have the same demon eyes. Since that time I''ve always fought while taking that into consideration. It''s a difference in experience."


    "I wonder if that''s the case."


    Ruijerd has experience in dealing with demon eyes.


    It could be that the swordsmen in this world have methods and techniques to deal with demon eyes.


    For example, the Sword God style [Sword of Light], even if you can see it I have a feeling you can''t avoid it.


    "It seems like I was letting it get to my head a bit."


    Moreover, since ancient times the weak points of demon eyes had already been discovered.


    For example, if you block their eyes, or use a shield as a mirror, or attack from behind, or fight in the darkness.


    However, if you take those away, then after all the power of demon eyes is still attractive.


    I did win against that Eris after all.


    My heart is dancing while thinking about how I can use the demon eyes from here on out.


    Ipletely saw through all of Eris'' movements.


    I saw the movements that I couldn''t see until now.


    In other words, if I can apply it better, I should be able to see through Ruijerd''s movements.


    Then at that point, the bald sage with sunsses appeared within me, with a pon sound effect.


    "Now you can finally check on her growth without being hit!"


    I see.


    Thank you, oppai-sage.


    Humu.


    My chest is dancing while thinking about how I can use my demon eyes from here on out!


    Part 6


    I returned to the inn with my nose ring and found Eris holding her knees on top of the bed.


    That''s right, I forgot.


    She was depressed.


    For the time being, the sage within me became a turtle and disappeared off to somewhere.


    "Ummm, Eris-san?"


    "What?"


    Eris'' tone of voice was the same as usual.


    After that I heard from Ruijerd what happened between these two during the past week.


    It seems it was special training after all.


    Obviously, not hi special training.


    In order to be stronger she would spend all day everyday training with the sword.


    Then it seems Eris managed to seed innding a single hit on Ruijerd.


    A single hit on Ruijerd.


    That''s not ordinary.


    It seems like I''ll never be able to take one.


    ording to Ruijerd it seems like she was bing a bit too arrogant after that so he used me to help her cool her head down.


    How can this be.


    That lolicon bastard pretending to be a warrior used me to clean up for his own mistake.


    However, it seems like the result was perfect.


    The nose that had grown long afternding a single hit on Ruijerd who she normally loses to, was mercilessly broken by me who normally suffersplete defeat to her.


    However.


    However, even though that''s the case.


    This isn''t very good.


    "Can I hold you for a bit?"


    By the time I thought about it I was already doing it... I know that feeling well.


    It feels like everything you''ve worked towards up until now is being denied, it''s a feeling of helplessness.


    Certainly she should cool her head.


    It could be she won''t make many big mistakes.


    However, now is probably Eris'' growth period.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to hold her head down like that.


    She should be allowed to continue and steadily build up her confidence and grow stronger.


    Then finally, when she extends too far and realizes her own mistakes, she can work towards correcting them.


    "Eris has definitely be stronger."


    "It''s fine either way. Even if you don''t try tofort me. The fact that I can''t win against Rudeus, I understood that from the start."


    Eris was pouting with a sour expression on her face.


    Hmmn, what kind of things would be good to say.


    I have no stock of lines to say for times like these.


    Ruijerd isn''t returning to the room.


    It''s a nose that he grew out, so I think he should be the one doing something about it.


    Even though it''s a nose that I broke.


    However, if you do a good job offorting her here, there''s no mistake it will raise her good opinion up.


    Eris will bepletely devoted to me, then we''ll have adult cheek time and head over heels dance.


    Ruijerd most likely assumed something like that would happen and left the two of us alone.


    "Please don''t lose your self-confidence. I heard you managed tond a hit on Ruijerd. That''s amazing isn''t it?"


    While saying that I sat down next to her.


    Then Eris let her body weight fall onto me.


    I could lightly smell the scent of her sweat.


    It''s a good smell.


    However, remain patient. Like a gentleman here...


    "Rudeus is unfair. Getting your hands on demon eyes yourself, even though I gave it my best..."


    I stiffened up.


    In an instant my head cooled down.


    The wolf inside me ran away with its tail rolled up.


    I couldn''t think of anything to respond with.


    "..."


    What was I so happy about I wonder.


    That''s right.


    Unfair.


    It''s unfair.


    Demon eyes are by no means a power I worked hard to get my hands on.


    It''s something that just happened to fall into my hands.


    All I did was just buy some food and start wandering around some back alleyways.


    Certainly, after that, it took a week of adjustment.


    However, that''s it, it wasn''t any sort of trouble at all.


    Then like that, with that sort of power, in a single week, I won against Eris who put in effort until she was covered in sweat, what was I getting so happy about.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t apologize..."


    "..."


    After that Eris just stayed quiet.


    Although she never tried to separate from me.


    The normal me would usually have my heart beating over Eris'' smell and body temperature.


    However, it didn''t be those sorts of feelings.


    I just continued to feel the punishment for my crime.


    I felt that Eris'' high body temperature and the smell of her sweat continued to me me.


    Inside of that heavy mood, it''s better not to use the demon eyes outside of times it''s needed.


    I decided that.


    These sort of convenient tools will hinder my growth.


    That''s right.


    Didn''t I understand it from the fight with Ruijerd.


    What''s important isn''t to think of methods to make use of the demon eyes.


    It''s to raise my own personalbat power.


    If I use the demon eyes, I will certainly be strong.


    However, one day I will certainly reach my limit.


    If you go with the method of depending on tools, one day you will have to return the favor.


    Dangerous.


    I almost fell into the trap of that evil Human God, that Hitogami.


    Without a doubt that guy wants me to live a life of depravity.


    Demon eyes, these are a trump card.


    Yes, I''ll start thinking of them like that.


    Part 7


    That night I thought to myself.


    In the end I never got my hands on a method to cross the ocean.


    I wonder if I made some sort of mistake somewhere.


    I thought this time it would go smoothly though.


    The only thing I got my hands on was just the demon eyes.


    I wonder if I''m supposed to do something with this.


    For example, gambling.


    Even though I say that, no such amusement as gambling exists on the Magic Continent.


    At best it''s betting on who would win in a fight between two people.


    Earning money like this isn''t very good.


    We could have Ruijerd participate as a champion fighter and charge an attempt fee of 1 iron coin, then the reward for winning would be 5 small green coins.


    Doing that might be good but either way he''ll run out of opponents sooner orter.


    Humu. I don''t know even after thinking about it.


    All that I know is that I''ve returned to the situation before I received the human gods advice.


    In some ways you could say we wasted a week pointlessly.


    We''ve already pointlessly wasted one week.


    "Alright! I''ll sell it."


    After saying it with my mouth, I easily made my decision.


    Just at a good time, Ruijerd is not around tonight.


    Eris is sleeping on the edge of the bed with her bellybutton showing.


    Since it would be troubling if she caught a cold I''ll cover her with a nket.


    There''s nothing to stop me.


    There''s most likely a pawnshop down some back alley that''s open even at this time.


    Shops that deal with suspicious items are ones that open at night.


    I left the inn with my staff in one hand.


    Three steps after I left the inn.


    "Where are you going thiste at night?"


    Ruijerd stood in my way.


    I was wondering where he was since he wasn''t in the inn, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    This is bad, this guy was nning to peep.


    I need to quickly make something up?


    "Umm, I''m going to go y with fire for a bit at an hi store."


    "Is your staff necessary in order to hold a woman?"


    "Ummm? It''s going to be used for magician y."


    Silence.


    I guess that was overdoing it after all.


    "Do you intend to sell it?"


    "Yes."


    He perfectly managed to guess it so I quickly confessed.


    "I''ll ask one more time. Do you n to sell your staff?"


    "Yes. The materials in this staff are good, so I could sell it for a high price."


    "I''m not asking about something like that. Isn''t that staff something important to you? Simr to this pendant."


    Ruijerd took out Roxy''s pendant from his chest.


    "Yes, it''s just as important."


    "In that case, if the same thing happens again, would you sell this pendant as well?"


    "If it''s necessary."


    Ruijerd took a deep breath.


    I wonder if he''s going to yell.


    I didn''t think he was the type of man to raise his voice over anything other than children but.


    "Even if for example I was forced into a corner, I wouldn''t let go of my spear."


    The yell didn''te.


    He just let out something like a sigh.


    "That is because it''s a memento of your son, right?"


    "You''re wrong. It''s because it''s my warrior''s soul."


    Warrior''s soul, huh.


    What he says is splendid, but you can''t cross the ocean with it.


    There was sadness in Ruijerd''s eyes.


    "Before, you mentioned there were three options."


    "I did mention that."


    "There shouldn''t have been an option to sell your staff among them."


    "It wasn''t, was it."


    I wonder if he''s trying to figure out if I''m lying.


    No, I didn''t intend to lie.


    Selling my staff is one of the legitimate methods.


    "Do I still have yet to obtain your trust?"


    "Trust? You have it."


    "In that case, why didn''t you discuss it with me?"


    I turned my eyes away in response to that question.


    It''s because I knew he would be against it.


    Therefore, I didn''t discuss it.


    In other words you could say that is proof that I didn''t trust him.


    "In my opinion, I''ve understood from seeing the current world this past year. Taking on jobs, even diving intobyrinths, a huge amount of money like 200 small green coins isn''t an amount you can save up."


    Ruijerd is speaking in an unusually realistic manner today.


    I wonder if he ate anything weird.


    "You should know that. Which is why you thought of the option of finding a smuggler. I would have never considered it. However, there are no other options in order for me to travel to Milis than that. That is the correct answer. Why are you going to sell your staff?"


    The thing I''m always thinking of is just the better option.


    The best option is too difficult and will fail if you try to do everything perfectly.


    Therefore, I never know what the correct answer is.


    I don''t think that smuggling is the correct answer.


    "Even if it''s the correct answer, if it puts a crack in the party then there''s no meaning in it."


    "In other words you think a crack will appear in the party if we rely on the smugglers, right?"


    "Yeah. Smugglers are what Ruijerd-san would consider viins with his sense of values after all."


    Smuggling.


    On the list of things they transport, ves are included as well.


    And then, if you were to ask what the most popr crime in this world is, it would be kidnapping.


    Children are easy to abduct.


    In other words, it means bing an aplice with smugglers who abduct and sell children.


    "Rudeus."


    "Yes."


    "This time it became like this because of me. If it was just you two, you wouldn''t need to be worried over the absurd amount of 200 small green coins."


    In exchange, there might have been some kind of happening on the way here though.


    There was a lot of times where we were saved by Ruijerd after all.


    "My pride won''t forgive me for allowing you to sell your staff in order to solve the issue."


    Even if you say your pride won''t allow you to forgive it.


    "Sell my staff and means will enter our hands. Pay the regted fee and cross the ocean. No one will regret it. No one will have to endure anything, it''s the number one smart method, isn''t it?"


    "My feelings of worthlessness will remain if you sell your staff. Eris will be bothered by it as well. Isn''t that what you mean by putting a crack in the party?"


    I kept silent.


    Ruijerd met eyes with me.


    They were eyes looking straight forward.


    "Look for a smuggler. I''ll close my eyes to all their crimes."


    It was a serious face.


    Most likely he''s deciding on the resolve to overlook children who are captured on the way right now.


    In order for me to not have to sell my staff.


    For my sake.


    He''s bending his own principles for my sake.


    I can''t say anything if he has that strong of a resolve.


    "If it happens that youe across a disgusting bastard on the way and you can''t endure it, just say it. We have enough leeway to save children."


    If Ruijerd has that sort of resolution then we''ll have to stop them intelligently.


    We''ll rely on smugglers and cross the ocean.


    However, we can''t go along with what happens.


    If Ruijerd can''t endure it, we''ll mercilessly betray them and save him.


    Viins exist only to be made use of.


    "Then, let''s go in the direction of looking for smugglers."


    "Yeah, that is fine."


    "I think you''ll experience a number of unpleasant things throughout it, but please take good care of me."


    "That goes for both of us."


    I exchanged a strong handshake with Ruijerd.


    Just like this, I stole the first move and won the war of love.


    No, I''m just joking.


    Part 8


    Of course, I exined it to Eris the next day.


    She was quite surprised.


    "Eh? But, didn''t you go into the back alleyways in order to find a person to talk to for that sort of reason?"


    It seems she already thought the option was to look for a smuggler.


    Or rather, in regards to that, it seems she was trying to convince Ruijerd during the special training.


    I can''t win against her.


    Now then, since that''s the case.


    Now that the party has be one, we''ll look for some smugglers.

 Chapter 43 - 42.5: Missing Connections, the Side Story

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 42.5: Missing Connections, the Side Story</h4>


    Part 1


    After the boat trip had reached its destination, Roxy Migurudia arrived in the port city of the Magic Continent, Wind Port.


    At that moment Roxy stopped her feet.


    Wind Port, a townscape that looked a lot like Milis northern port city, Saint Port.


    Even people who visited for the first time will feel the faint sensation that they have already been here.


    However, the reason why Roxy stopped her feet was not because she felt she had seen this town before.


    There was an obviously different mood from the Milis Continent.


    She was feeling that.


    (How nostalgic)


    The feeling rising within her chest was nostalgia.


    How many years ago was it that Roxyst visited this ce.


    Was it about 15 years ago?


    If I think about it, a lot of time has passed since I longed for the human race viges and ran away from my vige.


    When I took the ship from here I thought about it, when would I return.


    However, after I traveled to the Milis Continent, ate some of the strange food the human race made in Milishion, I never realized that such delicious food existed in this world, it was something you could never have eaten in the Magic Continent so I swore to never return again.


    (I''m rather simple huh?)


    In reality, since the time that Roxy passed over from Milis Continent into Central Continent she had never returned until today.


    She never thought about returning.


    There was a variety of things in the Central Continent.


    All the things she saw were fresh and interesting.


    Then at some point in the Central Continent, she had already passed the same amount of time she had lived in the Magic Continent.


    Thoughts about the Magic Continent never entered her head.


    She had even dived intobyrinths and had memories of fearing for her life, but she never remembered her parents that were left in the Magic Continent.


    Just like that, until she returned now


    Roxy thought to herself earnestly you never know what will happen in life.


    "Roxy! We''re going!"


    While Roxy was standing still, a single woman called out to her.


    With extravagant golden hair that is simr to French bread and long ears peeking through.


    A tall and slender height, a tight, thin waist, and then arge butt.


    Every time Roxy had seen her during this journey, it filled her heart with jealousy.


    I know it''s something that can''t be helped in regards to racial traits, but at least I wish I had that sort of figure.


    The size of our chests is about the same, but she has a bnce that is filled with beauty while I''m just thin.


    "Ha, I''ming now."


    She let out a sigh.


    The name of that extravagant woman is Elinalise.


    Elinalise Dragonroad.


    She''s an elf warrior, who serves as the vanguard while wielding a thorn-like estoc and buckler with her swordsmanship.


    She''s a warrior who uses elegant techniques that match up with her extravagant appearance.


    Normally an Estoc is not a weapon an adventurer would carry.


    It''s something that is used in duels between nobles in Asura Kingdom and something fighters use along with armor in the sword city in the far north.


    The one Elinalise uses is an item that was endowed with magic power, a Magic Item that was found deep within a maze.


    It''s far sturdier than the swords you could find around here and there and with just a single swing, you can fire off a vacuum that will cut down a tree several meters ahead.


    Also, the buckler is an item endowed with magic power, a Magic Item as well, it holds the ability to soften the impact of blows it receives.


    "O...oh? Land, it''snd!!"


    An older dwarf man came down from the ship behind Roxy while staggering.


    He was wearing heavy looking armor, with his stern beard swaying, and a blue face while holding his staff.


    His name is Talhand.


    His formal name is "Talhand of the Great Rigid Peak."


    His height is about the same as Roxy, but his width is over two times more.


    His body covered in heavy armor, with a stern beard, this person is a magician.


    Roxy first questioned why a magician would be wearing armor.


    His feet are slow and his agility is close to nothing.


    He would never be able to avoid attacks from monsters.


    Since that''s the case in reverse, by wearing sturdy armor like this, it seems he acts a vanguard and uses magic.


    "Are you alright, Talhand-san? Would you like me to cast healing magic?"


    "No, there''s no need!"


    While waving with his head swaying back and forth, he dragged along his slow body.


    Normally he would be more casual, but he had been weakened quite a bit by sea sickness.


    "Really now, you''re quite shameful to not be able to handle something like a ship."


    "What did you say? You!"


    Elinalise put her hands on her hips andughed out loud.


    Talhand''s face turnedpletely red as he got angry.


    It was Roxy''s current job to stop these two who quickly start fighting.


    "Please fightter. Elinalise-san as well, it''s fine if you don''t say things like that all the time. Sea sickness depends on your constitution after all."


    Roxy met them in the port city of Dragon King Kingdom, East Port.


    Roxy was ignoring the two of them at first as they were fighting in the Adventurers Guild.


    However, the contents of that fight were about searching for the missing individuals from the Fedoa region in the Magic Continent, so she cut into it.


    It seems like they had a difference of opinion because neither of the two knew the geography of the Magic Continent.


    Talhand who wanted to search in Begaritto Continent or the northern areas of the Central Continent.


    Elinalise who felt it would be fine to just hire a local if you didn''t know the path while you''re looking for someone.


    Then Roxy who felt uneasy about being alone and whose origins are from the Magic Continent.


    You could say that they met because they were intended to meet.


    Moreover after listening to their conversation further, of all things, these two were once party members of that Paul and Zenith.


    "Fang of the ck Wolf".


    Roxy had heard of it.


    One of the most famous parties in the Central Continent.


    It was an unusual party making quite a name for itself for being a gathering of unique personalities.


    Within a few years of forming, they rose up to S rank then soon after, they dissolved was something Roxy remembered well.


    In any case, I couldn''t have imagined that Paul and Zenith were members of that "Fang of the ck Wolf".


    Roxy couldn''t hide her surprise.


    Then, these two were equally also surprised.


    If you were to speak of Roxy Migurudia, then it''s of a publicly famous "Water King ss Magician".


    A blue haired young girl who traveled here from the Magic Continent.


    An alumni who graduated from the magic university and a few yearster achieved the title of "Water Saint ss Magician", then conquered abyrinth in the outskirts of Shirone Kingdom that had 25 floors.


    After that, she took the position of Royal Magician for the Shirone Kingdom.


    Stories from the times when she was adventuring are rtively famous as they were spread by the troubadours.


    The meeting between three beginner adventurers after she left her vige as a single magician, traveling across the Magic Continent towards Milis, that sort of story.


    The name Roxy doesn''te up in that story.


    However, it was a famous story back in the days that Roxy was the name of that lone young female magician.


    The three hit it off.


    Not quite going that far, but the two who epted Paul''s request to search for his family and Roxy heading towards the Magic Continent to look for Rudeus hadbined objectives.


    They formed a party together and headed off towards Magic Continent.


    First boarding a ship and then heading towards Milis Continent.


    Then in Milis Continent they arrived at the port city West Port and they paid a high price for a variety of horse called Sleipnir and a carriage.


    It was a high price, but all three of them had a considerable amount of money so it was no problem.


    The two of them are on bad terms with Paul so they decided not to stop in the capital of the Holy Milis Kingdom, Milishion.


    The two of them were also known for their bad reputations in their home towns, the vige of the dwarves in the Blue Dragon Mountain Range and the vige of the long eared race in the Great Forest, so they decided to skip visiting there as well and moved straight forward to Saint Port.


    The two used the excuse that it would soon be the rainy season, so the faster they travel through the Great Forest the better.


    The rainy season is long and during that time you cannot move through the Great Forest.


    However, taking into consideration the quarrels between the two and the fact that they didn''t seem to want to stay in Milis Continent even a second longer, they took off in the carriage as Roxy came to the conclusion that they simply didn''t want to return home.


    Of course, in terms of results, it meant that they would get to the Magic Continent in an overwhelming speed so Roxy had noints.


    "For starters let''s go to the Adventurers Guild."


    Roxy made that suggestion and the three of them set foot in the Adventurers Guild.


    Starting with the adventurers guild, that''s a standard for adventurers.


    "It would be good if there were some good men!"


    Roxy frowned with a sullen face after hearing Elinalise''s words.


    This elf known as Elinalise, unlike her chaste appearance, likes men.


    Something you would never be able to imagine from her slender figure but she''s already given birth to a number of children.


    ording to the person herself, she''s suffering from that sort of curse, though she''s not some sort of tragic heroine offering her body to unknown men, she looks at it as something she does because she likes it.


    It''s something Roxy couldn''t believe.


    "Elinalise-san. What we came here to search for aren''t men!"


    "I understand that."


    Roxy made a frown that said you don''t understand it at all.


    It might be fine for strangers, but please think a little about the allies you''re traveling together with.


    It''s fine if you do it on your own time, but right now it''s an urgent situation.


    Besides, if she were to get pregnant the journey would be dyed by that much.


    I wish she would restrain herself a bit, Roxy thought.


    "Roxy should have something like one or two men as well?"


    "I do not."


    Maybe if I had as much beauty as Elinalise is what Roxy was thinking.


    However, unfortunate as it is, all the people Roxy had felt "this person is nice" did never consider Roxy as a woman.


    Roxy is really popr with children, but she''s not popr with men.


    Part 2


    The Adventurers Guild on Magic Continent.


    Compared to the Central Continent the feeling ispletely different as a wide variety of racesbined to form a party.


    After Roxy entered the guild, her eyes met with some obviously new adventurers.


    Three young boys dressed in warrior looking clothing.


    They came to visit Roxy with a nervous feeling.


    "U...umm, if it''s okay with you, would you like to form a party?"


    After hearing the boys determined statement.


    Roxy smiled bitterly.


    "No, as you can see, I''m already in a party."


    After being rejected like that the three smiled bitterly and left.


    This is not the first time she''s received invitations to join a party such as this.


    Until now she''s been invited many times.


    All of them were three young boys.


    Once upon a time troubadours told of this story, but I didn''t think it had gotten this famous.


    "Oh my, oh my, doesn''t Roxy get some invitations from good men as well!"


    Elinalise teased Roxy like that while patting her on the head.


    It''s the same as always.


    Roxy won''t argue back every time. She''s not a child.


    "In any case, you can''t party with someone with that different a rank."


    Currently Roxy''s rank as an adventurer is A.


    The average rank of the young boys who are lead astray by stories from troubadours is D.


    At the very least I''ve never seen any of them above B rank.


    The first time she received such an invitation, she stated full of confidence that the main protagonist of that story was herself then turned red with embarrassment after being unable to sell the name Roxy.


    It was a memory Roxy didn''t want to remember.


    She couldn''t have imagined that the troubadour didn''t know about the race known as Migurd, they misunderstood and thought Roxy started her journey at around 12 years old, then made it to A rank within two years.


    That''s not all, the current stories are rather dramatized, something like conquering the Magic Continent in a single year and rising to A rank.


    Don''t joke around, Roxy thought.


    In reality it took around five years to rise up to rank A.


    Building a foundation in the Magic Continent, then rising up to B rank took two or three years.


    Then from there on out intruded on a variety of parties for two years.


    Even with that, if youpare it to the norm it would have been considerably fast.


    These days, if you''re lucky you might be able to rise up one rank from F within a year, there''s no way a party with nothing but children could make it to A rank within a year.


    "That''s unfortunate, they seemed like they could be raised just to suit my tastes."


    If you raised them, after hearing that Roxy remembered back to the old days.


    She remembered back in the past when she was once called out by three new adventurers.


    The three who once called themselves, "Rikarisu Gang".


    The three young boys who saved me when I left my vige and didn''t know left from right.


    One was sarcastic and always lying on the spot, but he was good at paying attention.


    One was always telling off people and bad mouthing others using abusivenguage but he would always go back on his words.


    One was an extremely wise person who brought together the party, but he died on the way during the journey.


    They dissolved after they made it together to Wind Port, but...


    Roxy was thinking.


    I wonder if the remaining two are still alive.


    It''s something she understood after being active in the Central Continent, but being an adventurer in the Magic Continent is harsh.


    The probability of dying is high.


    (It would be nice if you guys are still doing well, Nokopara and Bureizu)


    After thinking that far Roxyughed a bit.


    It''s been twenty years since then.


    Those two who weren''t particrly part of a race with longevity would have long since retired from being adventurers.


    The only one who never changes is just me.


    (I''ll go with the nostalgia another time.)


    Roxy changed the direction her feelings.


    The reason I came back to the Magic Continent was absolutely not to visit home.


    Rudeus, it was for the sake of finding that family.


    "Now then, let''s gather information."


    After making that suggestion to the two, Roxy took a look around the adventurers guild.


    Part 3


    After gathering information she came to an understanding that the existence known as "Dead End" is currently in this town.


    It seems like it''s some sort of neer group that has recently been spreading its name.


    If you speak of "Dead End", then it would be the name of a demon that everyone knows about.


    A monster even among the Superd race that is especially dangerous and is always targeting children.


    Roxy was always being threatened with that name by her mother when she was younger.


    Bad children will be kidnapped by "Dead End", like that.


    Roxy''s face turned into a frown after they returned to the inn and summarized all the information in rtion to "Dead End".


    "It''s an unbelievable story."


    "What is?"


    "Trying to sell the name "Dead End", I can''t imagine they''re sane."


    What is dreadful about Dead End.


    Is the fact that it''s a person that actually exists.


    It''s not really well known in the Central Continent, but Dead End certainly does exist.


    Naturally Roxy has never actually seen him, but all of the rumors she''s heard are dreadful.


    In regards to the Magic Continent it could be considered the most terrible monster.


    The Adventurers Guild is afraid of retribution and hasn''t specifically ced a bounty on his head, but if a subjugation job were toe up, without a doubt it would be S rank.


    Furthermore, if you were to seed, it would probably count as a double rewards for an S rank job.


    "I don''t understand it myself."


    Afterparing the information Elinalise had gathered, the man calling himself "Dead End" is a tall, fair skinned baldy wielding a spear.


    And then it''s been said that he''s a handsome man as well.


    "From the stories, it sounds like he''s a good man, should I try inviting him to join me in my bed?"


    Talhand spit in a displeased way.


    "It''s information that doesn''t matter at all."


    The information Talhand had gathered, was that "Dead End" is a three man group.


    Each known by the names, [Mad Dog Eris], [Watch Dog Ruijerd], [The Owner Ruijerd], it seems.


    Thetter two are siblings or at least that''s whats been said.


    The Mad Dog is red haired, the Watch Dog is a bean pole, and The Owner is a shorty.


    The Mad Dog uses a sword, the Watch Dog uses a spear, and The Owner uses a staff that seems to be an item endowed with magic, [Magic Item].


    The reputation of the three aren''t very good.


    "The Mad Dog is quick to pick a fight, The Owner says and does nothing but bad things. It seems only the Watch Dog is a pretty good guy. The rumors seem to say he likes children, and he never overlooks wrongdoings."


    That''s quite an odd evaluation was what Roxy was thinking.


    It seems like the information started to distort at some point.


    If a viin does something even just a bit good, then they''ll over exaggerate and change their opinion of them.


    Surely, the fact that Watch Dog is a good guy as well, is this sort of case.


    Otherwise, maybe they''re intentionally letting such information flow out in order to deceive someone.


    It seems they have not only violence but also intelligence.


    "They seem like a dangerous group. Let''s go without trying to get involved with them."


    "That''s right. It wouldn''t be good to have viins set their eyes on us when we''re about to go searching for people."


    "Now then, let''s get onto the main topic."


    Roxy changed the topic.


    The reason they went to the Adventurers Guild wasn''t to gather information on Dead End in the first ce.


    "Was there any rumors about people from the Fedoa region?"


    "None."


    "There wasn''t any at all."


    Roxy thought they might have been toote.


    The Magic Continent wasn''t afortable ce where you could survive after suddenly being teleported there without any sort of decent equipment.


    In order for someone to survive for a whole year without anything.


    It would be almost impossible in thatnd.


    They might have ended up like one of the people who had died after the teleport incident in the Fedoa region this past year.


    "Of course, what we came here to search for was Paul-san''s family."


    "Zenith, Lilia, Aisha, and Rudeus."


    Roxy had already told all the characteristics that she knew of to the two here.


    Since she only knows about Aisha from what she has read from Rudeus''s letters, it''s kind of vague.


    "Well, if it''s Zenith then she''s probably alright."


    "That''s true."


    These two are acquaintances of Zenith.


    Therefore, they aren''t very worried.


    Roxy doesn''t know exactly how "useful" Zenith was, but she knows exactly how strong these two members of the "Fang of the ck Wolf" are.


    Since these two are saying it''s alright, then it''s probably alright.


    "Rudeus stands out a lot, so I think we should find him soon."


    Roxy remembers her disciple who showed his overwhelming talent at five years old.


    If it''s that child, no matter where he goes he''ll stand out and be a popr topic.


    Zenith and Rudeus.


    The three thought that they would quickly find information about those two after entering the town.


    Then if they were close to a vige, they would have enough strength to survive on the Magic Continent.


    Therefore, the ones they need to search for are Lilia and Aisha.


    They decided from the very start to look for information rting to these two.


    "Let''s decide on a deadline. We''ll gather as much information on Lilia and Aisha as we can over two days, then on the third day we''ll get ready and circle around the surrounding viges, how does that sound?"


    "Isn''t two or three days too short?"


    Roxy waved her head at Elinalise''s words.


    "The Magic Continent isrge and the probability that they are dead is high. First we should go around to each of the main towns in the Magic Continent and setup search jobs at each of the Adventurers Guild branches."


    Asura Kingdom offered financial aid for assistance in searching for the Fedoa region''s poption.


    If you ask the guild in each town to setup jobs for it, then if the job seeds, Asura Kingdom will pay for it and the Adventurers Guild will search on their own. For the most part, if you don''t have proof of signature from the job offered, then they won''t post the job even if you ask.


    If you were to put it in reverse, if that''s not done then Asura Kingdom won''t pay the guild.


    Roxy felt irritated over how bad the Asura Kingdom responded to the great disaster.


    Since it''s a major power, normally you''d think they could organize an evenrger scale search.


    The ones who are actually out searching for people are just Paul and them. Just the ones who were involved directly in the disaster themselves.


    (The fact that Asura Kingdom has started to rot internally doesn''t seem to be just a rumor.)


    It''s the country with the longest history, I wonder if it''s started to rot from political authority and tradition.


    "Now then, let''s work hard at gathering information tomorrow as well."


    "Understood."


    "Roger."


    Roxy isn''t the type to spend a lot of time on every little thing.


    She doesn''t want to waste time on something that might end up pointless, finishing things as fast as possible, then departing.


    That personality came out when she instructed her disciple Rudeus on her ultimate spell and then departed soon after.


    That prompt and snappy decision making is one of her strengths, but as Rudeus had noted, she also had a clumsy side to her.


    Of course, there''s no one who would point that out, and the person herself thinks that is her strong point.


    Even though that''s the case, making a request to the guild on the first day, searching around on their own on the second day, then setting off on the third day.


    You could call it scheduling that wastes no time.


    Although if they had stayed for at least one week, maybe a different result would havee about?


    Part 4


    The second day.


    Roxy decided to go take a look at "Dead End" out of curiosity.


    Since they stand out, she quickly learned about their location.


    There''s a female and male pair on the beach working hard at training.


    Just as the information said, anky bald guy and red haired young girl.


    The young girl who was wielding a real sword with both hands, attacked the baldy with a frightening speed, then the baldy easily parried it.


    If I remember correctly "Dead End" is a three man group with one big person and two small people.


    (The shorty known as The Owner isn''t here?)


    Mad dog and Watch Dog were repeating an exceedingly high level of offense and defense.


    Even if you say it''s offense and defense, it''s just a matter of Mad Dog attacking and Watch Dog parrying, but it was a technique which Roxy couldn''t follow.


    Roxy continued to watch that situation from the shadow of a distant rock.


    It was just like an older sister making use of a magic pitch as a weapon to fight in the pro baseball world.


    These two are strong.


    Even in the eyes of Roxy who has traveled the world for many years as an adventurer.


    At the very least, she didn''t think it was the level of strength of someone going around making crafty moves.


    (Making contact with them as well might be a good idea, right?)


    Yes, the moment Roxy thought of that Watch Dog turned around.


    (...!)


    She felt like their eyes clearly met.


    An intense stare.


    Roxy felt an intense fear.


    She received an illusion as if she had be a prey to be hunted.


    She quickly left that ce.


    Part 5


    Ruijerd had felt the girl''s presence from the start.


    Was there something she wanted or was she just watching.


    After taking a look in that direction, he saw the face of the girl who was peeking from behind the rock.


    (No... it''s not a young girl.)


    That is an adult female Migurd.


    It''s hard to tell at a nce, but you can''t fool Ruijerd''s "eye".


    However, it''s not a presence I know about.


    It''s not like there''s only one Migurd race vige.


    Is she just looking because it''s unusual, Ruijerd looked over and the young girl averted her eyes and ran off somewhere.


    (Mu... did I scare her?)


    "An opening!"


    The moment he let down his guard, Eris went in for an attack.


    It was an attack full of fighting spirit.


    "Ku!!"


    That day, Ruijerd suffered his first mistake in regards to Eris.


    "Yay! It went in?! It went in right?! Yay!!?"


    Eris raised both of her hands and was delighted.


    Recently Eris'' techniques have started to get better.


    In the future, she should certainly grow into a good swordsman.


    However, she''s still young.


    If she bes arrogant here, it will eventually bring about a bad result.


    Ruijerd had seen such a thing a number of times as a warrior.


    Therefore, he hadn''t intended to let hernd a hit for the time being, but he let his guard down a bit due to that Migurd female.


    Ruijerd silently sighed a bit so that Eris couldn''t hear it.


    Part 6


    Roxy quickly returned back to her inn while looking behind her a number of times.


    No one is following me, no attacks havee.


    She returned to the inn full of anxiety.


    If it''s that level of fighting, there''s a need to prepare a magic crystal.


    There could also be a need to draw a magic circle and prepare some scrolls.


    Roxy was thinking they shouldn''t attack her just for looking at them, but they are the kind of crazy people who called themselves "Dead End", it''s better to remain prepared.


    "Ah, ah!! Good! It''s good! More, more!"


    Roxy was exhausted of her strength after hearing a loud voiceing from Elinalise''s room.


    Didn''t that woman not go out to look for information? Bringing a man to the inn just to enjoy herself...


    "Really now..."


    She had already heard that Elinalise was quick to bring in men from Talhand.


    No matter what the situation is, if she sees men she''ll soon charm them, it''s the first rtionship she holds.


    It was the same in Saint Port, and ording to Talhand it seems it was the same even deep in abyrinth.


    She has too little integrity.


    However, it also made Roxy feel a bit relieved.


    She would have felt helpless if she was alone right now.


    Since Elinalise is over in the next room, I''ll prepare for a fight, then I''ll wait for the liaison to end.


    Then, when the voices end, I''ll pull on Elinalise''s ear, and we''ll resume collecting information with the two of us.


    Killing two birds with one stone while keeping an observation on Elinalise.


    (Well, I don''t think they would evene as far as the inn but...)


    After thinking that, Roxy started to prepare for a fight in her own room.


    It''s not like the walls in the room are thin, but Elinalise''s loud voice could be heard.


    After listening to that even Roxy started to get into a weird mood.


    (...Oh.)


    She grabbed her right hand that was reaching down towards her abdomen with her left hand.


    I don''t have the leisure time to do that kind of thing right now.


    (Nevertheless, it''s surprisingly long...)


    Three hours.


    Roxy just continued to silently wait.


    It doesn''t seem like Elinalise''s liaison is giving any sign of ending.


    And then, there was no sign that "Dead End" wasing to attack either.


    Roxy started to feel stupid.


    At the same time she who was doing what needed to be done and started to feel irritated at Elinalise who was just doing what she wanted to do.


    Right now we don''t have the time to be doing something like that and even though I''m enduring it myself.


    After Roxy''s anger reached her limit she kicked her way into Elinalise''s room.


    "How long are you going to keep doing that? What about information gathering..."


    "Oh my? Roxy? Did you return?"


    "Eh, huh?"


    There were five men in the room.


    "Would you like to join in as well?"


    The scent of men drifting around in the air, the vulgar smiles floating on the men''s faces, then, Elinalise making an expression of ecstasy on top of such a man.


    Things like that...with a number of people, not only that but with mutual consent, it was way beyond Roxy''smon sense.


    "Ahh, waa..."


    Roxy very easily went beyond the limit her head could process at this spectacle of deep karma.


    "Uwaaahaa!!!!!


    Roxy let out an unsightly scream and ran from the ce.


    She dived into her own room, prepared her staff while breathing in and out deeply.


    "Magnificent spirits of the water, oh imperial thunder prince in heaven!


    Strike down them with your majestic sword of ice!


    [Icicle Break!]"


    The inn was partially destroyed.


    Part 7


    Then the third day.


    Departure from the town.


    Since that sort of thing happened, a number of things ended up bing vague.


    The information gathering was iplete and they forgot to make a job request at the guild.


    They destroyed the inn and paid a considerable fine to repair it.


    "It''s all Elinalise-san''s fault."


    "It can''t be helped. When I was gathering information in a back alley, I received a passionate invitation."


    "Even then, that kind of... Five people, it was five people!!"


    "Roxy will eventually understand one day as well. A strong and beautiful adventurer like me, being treated like a toy by five hoodlums like that, it feels like I''ll have a child just by thinking about it."


    "I don''t want to understand it."


    During her time in the magic university Roxy was still a child, she didn''t really understand things like lovers or spouses.


    The first time she seriously wanted a partner was the time when she saw how affectionate Paul and Zenith were.


    I want a partner like that for myself.


    However, just as she was thinking about that, she remembers back to a story from an acquaintance of her during her magic university days.


    She met her current husband in the depths of abyrinth, then they overcame many troubles together and finally got married.


    Roxy thought that was it.


    If I dive into abyrinth as well, I might be able to get my hands on one.


    Her delusions became inted in her head.


    In order to be saved by a manly, straightced, good height, but still childish, human race young man then by coincidence theybine their strengths in order to escape and in the process fall in love with each other, then by the time they get out of thebyrinth the young man who learns of his allies death will beforted by Roxy. Then have their first time that night.


    After, she actually tried diving into abyrinth that illusion was easily crushed.


    Labyrinths are a harsh ce, the adventurers are all grim, the only one who was childish was her.


    The solo adventurers stopped around the fifth floor.


    By that point she gave up on the idea of a meeting.


    After she made it to the tenth floor she started to feel it was pretty rough and looked for a party, but everyone thought she was childish andughed at her.


    Just like that, she continued to solo while making adjustments and in the end she managed to conquer it.


    A result of youth.


    She felt like she was going to die a number of times, but she had good luck. She doesn''t want to try it ever again.


    "Well, for starters Roxy just needs to find the first one. How about it, next time together?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Her illusions have all been crushed.


    However, her ideals still remain.


    Getting a handsome man in the depths of abyrinth is probably impossible, but just normally falling in love, and normally getting married should be possible.


    She has no intention at all of giving her body to one of those men from around here that Elinalise always pulls along.


    And then...


    "We don''t have the free time to say things like that right now."


    At the very least, Roxy decided that she''s fine being unmarried, while they travel in the Magic Continent.


    And so, like that, while messing up the first step, Roxy began her journey around the Magic Continent.

 Chapter 44: The Sage on Board

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Sage on Board</h4>


    Part 1


    It took one month to finish our negotiations with the smugglers.


    It wasn''t all that difficult to find the smugglers.


    First offer money to an information broker, and get introduced to a middle man.


    Then, contact the smugglers through the middle man.


    And finally, wait for a response from the middle man.


    It then bes a process of repeating these steps over and over again.


    Hand over money to the information broker, hand over money to the middle man, and hand over money to the smuggler.


    In no time, more than half of the money we had on hand had disappeared.


    My wallet is light.


    I want to believe that we will have enough money to at least pay for an inn on the other side of the ocean.


    Honestly, I feel like we could''ve gotten a cheaper deal if we had approached the smugglers directly.


    However, it seems like the smugglers move together as an organization. If you don''t go through the middle man then you can''t make contact.


    It seems to be an intelligent way to avoid being exposed.


    I don''tpletely understand their structure, but it seems they do get around well.


    Finishing all the preparations took one month.


    Which made the month feel both long and short.


    But either way it''s fine.


    Part 2


    On the specified day.


    Late at night.


    When the moon wasn''t out.


    The specified ce is a certain pier near the end of the port.


    The surroundings are eerily quiet, and only the sound of the waves can be heard.


    There was a person there with a suspicious hood covering their face and a small boat.


    Just as we had arranged, we will hand over the person we want smuggled in over to him.


    We handed Ruijerd to the smuggler.


    Just as it was specified, Ruijerd was handcuffed behind his back.


    These handcuffs were purchased at the specified tool shop as well.


    "..."


    In the case of the smugglers, all the people they transport are literally treated as ves.


    The amount of money it costs to transport a ve is 5 small green coins. A uniform price.


    This money had already been paid.


    But ording to the middle man there are also some guys who request payment during the exchange.


    No good misers.


    "Well then, please take good care of things."


    "..."


    The smuggler didn''t say a single thing.


    Just nodded silently, ced Ruijerd on the small boat, and put a sack over his head.


    The small boat had just a single boatman.


    But on board, there were a number of heads with sacks covering them.


    However, judging from their size, none of them should be children.


    After confirming that Ruijerd had boarded the boat, the smuggler gave a signal.


    The man sitting in the front of the boat started a magic incantation.


    Then the small boat took off into the ocean in the pitch ck night without making any sounds.


    I couldn''t hear the incantation very well, but it seemed like it was water magic that controled the currents and moved the boat forward.


    If that''s the case then I should be able to do it as well.


    The small ship stopped in the open sea for a bit and then moved to arger merchant ship.


    There, they handed over the ves but it seems like they will depart in the morning.


    Ruijerd continued to face in my direction while on the small boat.


    Even if you put a sack on his head he will still know my location.


    I''m seeing him off.


    Donna Donna is floating away.


    No, he''s not floating away.


    It''s not like I sold him.


    It''s just a short separation.


    Part 3


    The next day.


    We sold the lizard we had been depending on for the past year.


    It costs a tax to bring the lizard on board the ship and people use horses in Milis Continent.


    The horses in this world are fast.


    There''s no longer any reason to ride on a lizard.


    Eris hugged the neck of the lizard and patted its body.


    There were no words, but it was lonely.


    The lizard was attached to Eris.


    During the journey it would often lick her head, covering it in saliva.


    Covering Eris in viscous liquid, what an... what an erotic lizard indeed.


    Even I want to lick Eris from end to end.


    Just like that I discovered a new sense of jealousy.


    That''s right.


    That lizard was already our ally wasn''t it.


    It was an ally of "Dead End".


    It''s not good to just keep calling him a lizard.


    Let''s at least give it a name.


    Alright, from today on your name is Ge©–ha.


    A man of the sea who wants to make lots of human friends.


    "It''s surprisingly obedient. Did you properly train it during the journey?"


    The merchant dealing with the lizard showed admiration.


    "Well yeah."


    The one who trained it was Ruijerd.


    There wasn''t anything specific to do, but there was certainly a master-servant rtionship between Ruijerd and Ge?ha.


    Surely, that lizard knew who was the strongest in our party.


    Incidentally, it wasn''t particrly attached to me and tried to bite me a number of times.


    Yeah, I''m a bit irritated after remembering it.


    "Haha, as expected of The Owner of "Dead End". Since it''s like this, it won''t take much time to change the master. Recently many people treat them pretty roughly so retraining them is difficult."


    That merchant is of the Lugonia race.


    He''s got a lizard head.


    On the Magic Continent lizards train lizards.


    "It''s only obvious to treat the ally who has traveled together with us preciously."


    Following that exchange, Geraha (lizard) was seriously treated like Donna Donna.


    In my hand was the money received from selling my ally.


    After thinking that, the money looked extremely dirty. How mysterious.


    After all maybe I should have stopped with the name. It will transfer my feelings.


    Goodbye, oh nameless lizard.


    I won''t forget your back.


    "Gusu..."


    I heard sniffling sounds from Eris.


    Part 4


    We went to board the ship after selling the lizard.


    "Rudeus! It''s a ship! It''s really big! Wa!! It''s swaying! What''s this?"


    Soon after boarding the ship, Eris started energetically running back and forth.


    She''s already forgotten about parting with the lizard.


    The fact that her feelings change directions so quickly is one of her good points.


    The ship is a sail boat made out of wood.


    It seems like it was the newest modelpleted just a month earlier.


    I heard that this trip to Saint Port will be its first test as well as its maiden voyage.


    "However, its shape is a bit different to the one I saw before."


    "Have you seen a boat before Eris?"


    Even though it was her first time seeing the ocean.


    "What are you talking about, there was one in Rudeus'' room wasn''t there!?"


    Come to think of it, I do remember making something like that.


    How nostalgic.


    The thing that I started making to practice my earth magic. Then the thought ''I could make a figurine'' came up and I started making the 1/10 scale sized Roxy.


    It''s been quite a while since Ist made a figurine.


    Since I didn''t know when and how much magic power I would need, I avoided doing any training that consumed magic power.


    I only worked on my body with Ruijerd and Eris during their training sessions.


    Recently, I''ve cked off quite a bit.


    There might be a need to train myself again after things calm down.


    "I did make it from my imagination after all, it can''t be helped that it was a bit different."


    Besides, this ship is supposedly the newest model.


    Though I don''t know what was new about it.


    "It''s amazing isn''t it. Crossing the ocean in something big like this."


    Eris was showing strong interest in it.


    Part 5


    Three days after our departure.


    While on board the ship, I began thinking.


    Ship.


    If you''re speaking of ships, then they''re a treasure trove of events.


    There''s no way you can ride a ship without events happening.


    I can say that.


    I can dere it.


    For example, a dolphin jumping outside the ship.


    The heroine sees that and says, "Look! It''s amazing!" and I look and say, "My technique at night is amazing." then the heroine says "Amazing! Hold me!" then I say, "Hey hey, in this sort of ce, what a bad little kitten you are." then...


    Yeah. Something is a bit different.


    Also, if you think of ships, then you also think of attacks.


    Octopus, Squids, Serpents, Pirates, or Ghost Ships.


    Getting attacked by something along those lines and sinking, drifting away, and being stranded.


    The ce you finally arrive at is a solitary ind, where you start your shared lives together with the heroine.


    The heroine who starts off hating me but gradually softens up after oveing a number of events.


    Then, the one main thing that they can do when they are alone, as just man and woman.


    The intersecting gaze. Burning passion. Young blood.


    Paradise for just two.


    Also, if you talk about being attacked by an octopus, the heroine''s fate is already sealed.


    The eight legs which you can''t see very well attack and hang the heroine in mid air.


    The body in agony. Chest rising to the surface. Tentacle crawling underneath.


    A great spectacle that makes your hands sweaty. For the time being you can''t take your eyes away.


    However, reality is cruel.


    Eris is currently in the cabin, in front of a bucket with a pale face.


    Just as I was thinking about how excited she was for riding on a ship for the first time, she started to throw up on the way.


    Even though she was fine on a lizard, I wonder what was so bad about riding on the ship.


    For me who knows nothing about motion sickness; I don''t understand it.


    The one thing I can say is that even if the swaying is small, there is no difference for people who are experiencing sea sickness.


    Just that.


    Part 6


    On the fourth day.


    The octopus came out.


    Probably an octopus. When I opened my eyes I saw a light blue colored octopus and it was super huge.


    However, it was effortlessly repelled by the S ranking party that guarded the ship.


    However, were there such jobs as guarding a ship?


    After thinking that, I asked a merchant nearby and it seems like they are people who specialize in guarding ships.


    The party''s name is [Aqua Road].


    It seems they have an exclusive contract with shipbuilding guilds.


    But since it''s them, even on this sea route, all the monsters that appear seem to be their specialty .


    There were no heart thumping or exciting tentacle events.


    How disappointing.


    However, there was an upside to this.


    In case of a worst case scenario, I was watching those battles from the sidelines.


    At the beginning I justughed at them for holding their noses so high.


    The swordsman who fought as the vanguard was strong, but not as much as Ghyine.


    The warrior who received the enemies attack and kept it preupied was strong, but not as much as Ruijerd.


    The magician who stopped the octopus as a rear guard was below me.


    In the beginning I was pretty disappointed.


    Even if you say S rank, it was only something of this level.


    I thought there were a lot of strong people in this world, but unexpectedly they might not be that great.


    However, I suddenly changed my mind.


    They''re an S rank party.


    What I should be looking at is not their individual abilities, but their teamwork.


    Even if their individual ability is low, they were able to defeat that great octopus.


    Even if their individual ability is low, they were able to rise up to S rank.


    That''s what''s important.


    Each individual performs their role and provides a great power to the group.


    That is teamwork.


    It''s what we, Dead End, arecking.


    The individual ability in [Dead End] is high.


    However, how would we do when we work as a team? I wonder.


    Ruijerd''s team work is outstanding.


    I wonder if it''s because he has experience from the army, but he matches well with the group.


    Even if Eris or I make some kind of mistake he''s able to follow through.


    He''s also outstanding at crowd control. Monsters are nailed on the spot from just a look at him.


    However, he''s too strong.


    In reality they''re all opponents he could defeat alone, but we force him to fight together with us under the guise of a team.


    I won''t say it''s bad, but there''s no mistake that it''s distorted.


    I, for the most part, try to keep things in mind during team matches.


    Even though I say that, it doesn''t mean that our movements will mesh well together.


    I get too focused on methods that deal with enemies that get close to me.


    We rely heavily on Ruijerd when there are arge number of enemies.


    Eris is no good.


    She will honestly listen to instructions.


    However, she can''t match her breathing together with her surroundings during battle.


    When the enemy is in front of her, she bes desperate and overextends herself.


    It sounds good if you call it easy going fighting, but she has never once followed after Ruijerd or me.


    Although, Ruijerd has no need for me to follow through with him.


    If we end up separated from Ruijerd for some reason or another.


    I have no confidence in my skill to back up Eris.


    I have gotten my hands on demon eyes, but I only have two hands.


    One hand to protect myself and the other hand to protect Eris.


    And the extent to what I can protect with one hand is limited.


    I''m worried.


    As soon as we arrive on the other side, we have to meet up with Ruijerd.


    "Rudeuswu..."


    Eris came up to the deck with a pale face.


    Her feet were staggering when she came out onto the deck of the ship, but then she started retching.


    It appears that she has nothing left in her stomach to throw up.


    "Wh...when people are suffering, why... are you in this kind of ce..."


    "Sorry about that. Since the ocean was beautiful."


    "You''re cruel... uppu..."


    Tears appeared in one of her eyes as she embraced me.


    Her sea sickness was severe.


    Part 7


    The fifth day, Eris is in the cabin feeling down as usual.


    And I was there, giving her my undivided attention.


    "Uu, uuu... my head hurts... heal me..."


    "Yes, yes."


    It was something I had heard from a sailor, but it seems that seasickness can be alleviated just a little with healing magic.


    After I gave it a try, we confirmed that Eris started feeling a little bit better.


    Seasickness results from contradictions in the autonomic nervous system.


    If you use healing magic on their head, it subsides for a while.


    In other words, this is what I''m doing.


    Even though I say that, it''s not a continuous measure, nor does it make you feel all better.


    "Hey... am I... going to die...?"


    "It''d be prettyughable if you died from seasickness, huh?"


    "I can''tugh about it..."


    There''s no one else in the cabin.


    Though there''s also the fact that the cabins arerge, it seems there aren''t many people travelling from the Magic Continent to the Milis continent.


    I wonder if it''s because the voyage fees for magic races are more expensive than the human race. Or is it because it''s easier to live on the Magic Continent.


    I wouldn''t know about those kinds of things.


    Eris and I are alone together.


    In the dark and quiet room, with Eris who no longer had the strength to resist.


    And during the five days, the only one who looked after the weakened Eris was me.


    At the beginning, I felt that this was okay.


    However, just healing is no good.


    Healing requires me to touch Eris'' head.


    So that I can heal her periodically, I''ve been giving her ap pillow, and while supporting her head, I use it continuously.


    In doing so, I start to feel a little strange.


    Well, using the word ''strange'' would be misleading, huh?


    I''ll say it frankly.


    I start to get into an erotic mood.


    Please think about it for a little.


    In the cabin, the normally strong Eris was now,


    with moist eyes, whilst wildly breathing, and in a frail and weak voice


    "Please. I''m begging you, so please do it. (Healing)",


    pleading to me.


    Inside of my head, I''ve turned down the volume of the ''healing'' part to be as low as possible.


    I can''t see it as anything but Eris inviting me.


    Naturally, that wasn''t the case.


    She was just ill.


    I''ve never experienced seasickness before, but I understand that it''s painful.


    I was touching her.


    It wasn''t anything erotic.


    However.


    Stroking the head of a girl about your age, and feeling her body heat.


    That was something stimting.


    Though the ce I was touching wasn''t somewhere erotic, it was stimting.


    Though it was only mildly stimting, doing so over a long period of time would have been dangerous.


    Being touched meant touching.


    Touching meant being close.


    Being close meant that in other words...


    Eris'' face wet with a cold sweat, and the nape of her neck, and her chest...


    All of it was in my field of vision.


    Moreover, it was the exhausted and weakened Eris.


    Eris who would always hit me even if I identally touched her.


    Right now she was, in other words, a sitting duck.


    Isn''t she already mine by this point?


    Isn''t it fine to just do whatever I want to her?


    Those sorts of feelings were starting to sprout.


    Almost certainly, even if I tore off her clothes and subjected her to my lust, Eris wouldn''t resist.


    No, she couldn''t resist.


    With a feeble expression, with a resigned expression, and with tears trickling down her face, she''d probably have no choice but to ept it.


    Just imagining that sort of scene, ces the Excalibur that is between my legs, right in front of Arthur.


    The Arthur in my mind is shouting and pleading to me.


    It''s shouting that right now Eris can''t resist.


    It''s shouting that this chance won''t evere again.


    It''s shouting that right now is a chance to throw ''that'' away.


    However, the Merlin inside of me is telling me to endure it.


    ''You''ve already decided, haven''t you?'' he says.


    ''You''ve already decided to protect the promise of waiting until you''re 15, haven''t you?'' he says.


    ''You''ve already decided to endure it until the journey ends, haven''t you?'' he says.


    I support Merlin.


    However, my endurance is close to its limit.


    For example, I test things a bit by touching her chest.


    There''s no mistake that it''s soft.


    But it isn''t just soft.


    That''s right. When ites to breasts they aren''t just soft.


    In the middle of the soft parts is a firm part.


    The Holy Grail.


    It''s what my Arthur is searching for.


    If my Gawain (hand) found the Holy Grail, what would happen?


    It''d be the Battle of Cann.


    Ahh, of course it''s not just the Holy Grail.


    Eris'' body is growing by the day.


    She''s in her growth period after all.


    Probably due to her genes, she''s quickly approaching her mother in one particr part.


    At this rate she''ll surely grow up to be a voluptuous and eye-catching beauty.


    The gazes of the surrounding men would be nailed to her.


    There''d be a guy who''d say "Heh. It''d be just perfect if they were just a bit smaller."


    Peoples have varied tastes after all.


    But I''d say to that guy,


    ''I knew her during the time when they were ''just right'' you know.''


    Do you understand?


    It means that I, right now, in this very instant,


    can make ''past Eris'' mine.


    "Huu... Huu..."


    My breathing is getting rough.


    "Ru-, Rudeus...?"


    Eris is looking at me with a worried face.


    "A-, are you okay?"


    Her voice hits me.


    The voice that''s usually shrill, needlessly loud, and a little unpleasant.


    That voice, at just the right volume, numbs my mind.


    "Hahh... Hahh... I''m alright. Please don''t worry. We''ve made a promise after all..."


    "...If it''s painful, then it''s fine to not force yourself you know?"


    "!"


    By "it''s fine to not force yourself", does she mean,


    ''It''s fine to not hold yourself back''?


    That it''s okay to do whatever?


    ...


    Just kidding.


    I get it.


    She''s wondering if I''m running out of magic power due to using Healing.


    I get it.


    She trusts in me.


    That by no means would Iy my hands on her in this moment.


    And I won''t betray that trust.


    Rudeus Greyrat won''t betray it.


    This is what you''d call ''living up to trust''.


    Alright, I''ll be a machine.


    I''ll be a machine that applies healing.


    I''ll be an emotionless robot.


    I won''t look at anything.


    If I see Eris'' face, I''ll rampage.


    After thinking about that I close my eyes.


    I cannot hear anything.


    If I listen to Eris'' voice, I''ll rampage.


    After thinking about that I plug up my ears.


    I''m an unsociable person.


    I don''t have any desires, therefore I won''t rampage.


    While thinking about that, I close off my heart.


    However, the warmth of Eris'' head and her scent...


    Because of these two, in an instant my determination fades.


    I feel like my mind is about to go nk.


    Yeah, I can''t hold on any longer.


    I''ve endured up to my limits.


    "Eris, I''m going to the toilet for a bit."


    "...Ahh. So you needed to go to the toilet, huh?... Take your time..."


    ncing back at Eris who easily believed me, I leave the cabin.


    I move quickly.


    A ce with no one around. I immediately spot one.


    And then, a moment of bliss.


    "Phew..."


    Just like that I became a sage.


    However I don''t stop there, I close my sage eyes and transform stronger.


    "I''m back."


    "Yeah, wee back."


    I returned to the cabin with a facial expression like a Bodhisattva and became a healing machine.


    "...Hm? Rudeus, did you eat something?"


    "Eh?"


    "-sniff sniff-... You smell funny..."


    I forgot to wash my hands.


    Tehepero.


    Part 8


    After we got off the ship Eris quickly regained her energy.


    "I never want to ride another ship!"


    "No, we still have to ride one more to get from Milis Continent to Central Continent."


    Eris clearly became dejected after hearing that.


    But then she remembered what had happened on the boat, and said in a worried expression.


    "Hey, hey. When that timees, could you use healing on me again?"


    "It''s fine, but next time I might end up doing something hi."


    I said it seriously.


    Really seriously.


    Trying to cope with that half-dead state of hers is close to torture.


    "Uu... Why would you say such a mean thing?"


    It''s not mean.


    This is the painful truth.


    Understand the feelings of a dog who has had a meal put in front of him but is forced to wait.


    It feels like your stomach is empty and the meal says ''eat me and make yourself full.''


    You can drink lots of water to stave off hunger but by no means will it satisfy your empty stomach.


    The meal won''t disappear and your stomach will soon be empty again.


    "I''m desperately trying to endure because Eris is cute."


    "It...it can''t be helped then. Next time it''s fine if you touch, just a little bit, ok?"


    Eris'' face was bright red.


    It''s truly cute.


    However, the difference between her "little bit" and my desire is too great.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not something that will end with just a little bit of touching. Please be resolved because it will turn into a mess."


    Eris was at a loss for words.


    I would prefer that you didn''t hold too many expectations of me.


    Please allow me to protect our promise.


    If I end up breaking our promise, then we''ll both end up harboring bad feelings.


    "For the time being, let''s go."


    "Yea...yeah. I get it."


    Eris changed her mood quickly and we started to walk towards town with high spirits.


    In front of our eyes was a townscape that resembled Wind Port.


    This is Saint Port.


    The northern most town in Milis Continent.


    It''s Milis Continent.


    We''ve finally made it this far.


    But then, the path ahead is still long.


    "Rudeus, what''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Let''s forget how far the path ahead of us is.


    What''s important now is to aim towards the next town.


    "Now then."


    The time to pick up the smuggled goods is tonight.


    We''ve already finished exchanging our money on the Magic Continent.


    So there''s no need to go to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    For starters we need to find an inn.


    Then we need to rid the fatigue that umted during the boat trip


    After that, we''ll casually head off and meet up with Ruijerd.


    ¡ª


    Like that, we arrived on the Milis Continent.

 Chapter 45: The Demon in the Warehouse

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Demon in the Warehouse</h4>


    Part 1


    Port city Saint Port.


    It is a town that is known to look very simr to Wind Port.


    A town with many hills and slopes, the energy is focused more around the harbor than anywhere else.


    It''s just the same in that the Adventurer''s Guild is closer to the port than the center of the town as well.


    However, there are several points in which it differs.


    First is that there are far more wooden buildings than in Wind Port.


    Maybe it''s a counter against the sea breeze, but they are covered in colorful paint.


    The town has a number of streets lined up throughout and, if you look outside the town, you can see arge forest spreading into the distance.


    There''s a lot of green.


    Compared to therge amounts of white, gray, and brown in the Magic Continent, it''s almost enough to blind you.


    With just a small difference of ocean between them, it''s almost like a different world.


    In any case, as expected of Milis Continent.


    The appearances of the people walking by are quite varied, but not mixed with demon races, instead there''s beast races, elves, dwarves, haflings, all different races that are closer to the human race in looks.


    Now then, in regards to looking for an inn, first we should confirm how much money we have on hand.


    In terms of Magic Continent''s currency, it would be 2 small green coins, 18 iron coins, 5 scrap iron coins, 3 stone coins.


    We''re carrying just that much.


    If we exchange that, it''s 3 Milis Gold Coins, 7 Milis Large Copper Coins, and 2 Milis Copper Coins.


    Is how it bes.


    It''s a bit less than I imagined, but it seems there''s a handling charge.


    Otherwise if we weren''t involved with the guild and tried to exchange currency, more would probably have been taken.


    Since that''s the case, this much is still within an eptable range.


    "It would be good if we can get an inn closer to the Adventurers Guild."


    That''s right, it wouldn''t be good if we can''t get any jobs."


    Starting tomorrow, we''ll be staying here for another week and raising Dead End''s reputation some more as weplete jobs.


    After listening to some stories, it seems the name "Dead End" isn''t very well known around Milis Continent.


    It seems the day when we can''t make use of our established reputation is close.


    While thinking that, we start to look for an inn in the vicinity of the guild.


    However, as mysterious as it was, all of the inns with a reasonable price had no vacancies.


    This is the first time it''s happened.


    There have been a number of full inns, but never before have the majority of the inns had no rooms.


    It can''t be that there''s some sort of festival or something going on.


    After thinking that I asked the innkeeper about it.


    "The rainy season is going toe soon. All of the main inns are most likely already full."


    That was the case.


    The rainy season is a special kind of weather that happens in the Great Forest on Milis Continent, for about three months a great rain will continue to fall.


    The great forest will be massively flooded, and of course you won''t be able to take the highway.


    Since that''s the case, there''s arge number of customers who reserve the inns for a long period.


    Normally, you would avoiding around this area during the rainy season.


    Is what I was thinking, but it seems a variety of monsters specific to the rainy season will flow down to the town frequently.


    And then the materials from those sell for a high price.


    Since that''s the case, arge number of adventurerse to stay in this town during this season it seems.


    It''s a story that is of benefit to us as well.


    If we work hard here for three months to save up money, we could earn enough to cover all that we need from here on out.


    Also, we can sell Ruijerd''s name while were at it.


    And then if we have this, starting the journey through Milis Continent will be that much easier.


    But that''s counting the chickens before they hatch.


    We don''t really have all that much flexibility with our current budget and we can''t find an inn.


    The only ces that seem like they have rooms avable are inns which are far more expensive or far cheaper than we normally use.


    We can''t spend money we don''t have, so the former is no good.


    In terms of results, it seems we''ll have to live in a ce with not very good guys.


    To be blunt, we''re forced to stay in an inn in the slum district.


    One night, 3rge copper coins.


    Meals are separate, there are noplementary services.


    It''s cheap, but it''s not bad for a ce just to sleep.


    On the Magic Continent, we stayed at a number of inns far worse than this.


    Even though I say that, if we think about the lifestyle from the following three months, then it depends on our funds, it might be better to move somewhere else.


    "Hnnn, it''s a decent inn!"


    For the most part Eris is a youngdy of noble birth, but it seems she''s not bothered by the age or bad service.


    Rather, it''s almost to the point where I haveints.


    "In my opinion, I''d like to have stayed in a bit of a better ce."


    "Rudeus is selfish."


    I don''t want to hear that from Eris.


    Though I can''t talk back.


    If I remember really, really far back then this youngdy would be covered in louses and fall into a deep sleep in a pile of straw in a stable that smelt of horse dung.


    She remained deep asleep even after having her chest groped.


    She''s different from me who still wants to sleep in a warm and soft bed even after reincarnating.


    Since that''s the case, I can''t really speak about selfishness.


    The only thing I can do is send a hot wind through the bed in order to kill any insects that might be living in it.


    After that, we finished cleaning up the room as well.


    It''s not that I like things to be pretty.


    Honestly, I prefer them to be a bit messy.


    Although, in an inn like this, sometimes there''re things left behind by the previous customer who stayed in it.


    Like finding a single coin lost in the cracks between the bed.


    Or a small ring that fell somewhere.


    It''s not a problem if you just find money like that right? But in regards to rings sometimes you''ll find jobs in the Adventurers Guild to return them.


    If you find it then they''ll pay money, those sorts of jobs unrted to rank can bepleted.


    Generally they are just loose change, but it seems sometimes you''ll get a high price.


    That''s why, I will properly clean from the start.


    Where are the lost items? Where are the hard to find things?


    Just joking.


    During that time, Eris borrowed a bucket and does some simple washing.


    Furthermore, we quickly finish the maintenance on our equipment.


    By the time everything ends the sun is starting to set.


    "Eris it''s about time we head off to meet up with Ruijerd."


    Let''s go then.


    Just as I was saying that I suddenly remembered the location of this inn.


    It''s close to the slums.


    The public order is bad.


    We once stayed in an inn in the vicinity of the slums on Magic Continent.


    Just as we went outside to do a job, a thief easily snuck into our room.


    Ruijerd discovered traces at that time and then took charge of pursuit and dealt a severe punishment, but since the stolen objects were already handed over to someone else, they were never returned.


    The things stolen at that time weren''t anything important.


    Also, we have no intention of leaving behind anything valuable this time as well.


    However, it''s still a good idea to take measures in crime prevention.


    "I''ll go out and do it myself, so please take care of watching the house."


    "House-sitting? Is it not okay for me toe along?"


    "That''s not the case, but since the area around here has bad public order."


    "It doesn''t really matter does it, we don''t really have anything important."


    How could this be.


    Eris'' crime prevention awareness is way too low.


    We''ll be in trouble even if they just steal daily items.


    We don''t really have all that much leeway with money.


    This is where I have no choice but to definitely impose crime prevention awareness onto her.


    "Listen well now. You don''t know if your freshly washed panties could be stolen."


    "The only one who would steal something like that is Rudeus!"


    I didn''t let out a "Guu" sound.


    However, Eris.


    I''ve never once stolen panties after they''ve been washed, not even once you know?


    Part 2


    I was walking alone around the town at night.


    It took me two hours of preaching to talk Eris down.


    Crime prevention is really important after all.


    Now then, even though the time to receive him was at night, there was no specific time mentioned.


    It seemed like anytime would be fine after sunset and it seems like they would have continued to look after him for up to a few days as well.


    Although, Ruijerd is currently being treated as a ve.


    They should be looking after him at a minimum, but this past week Ruijerd might have received some cruel treatment.


    He''s most likely not eaten anything good as well.


    Since that''s the case he''s most likely hungry.


    When people are hungry they get angry as well.


    If I don''t hurry and go meet him then...


    I moved to the wharf while holding Ruijerd''s spear in one hand.


    The ce to receive smuggled goods, it seems the ce to store them is skillfully hidden.


    The end of the wharf.


    There were fourrge warehouses made of wood lined up.


    I entered in one that had "Warehouse #3" written on it.


    Inside there was a single man minding his time as he cleaned the warehouse.


    He had the mostmon hairstyle at the end of the century, Mohican.


    I said to him, "Yo, Steve. Is Jen of the shore healthy?".


    I said it just as the middle man told me to.


    After looking at me the Mohican made a suspicious face.


    "What''s up boy, is there something you need?"


    Well now, I wonder if I made a mistake with the password.


    No that''s not it, since I''m a child, he doesn''t believe it.


    "Under the orders of my master I''vee to receive the cargo."


    After saying that it seems the Mohican understood it.


    He quietly nodded and said, "Follow me." as he walked further into the warehouse.


    I silently followed after him into the warehouse.


    Deep in the warehouse there was arge wooden box that could fit five people or so.


    The Mohican took a torch out from in there and then started to move the box.


    A stairway appeared from underneath the box.


    After descending from the stairs there was a damp and humid cave.


    The Mohican continued to move forward after setting fire to the torch.


    I continued to follow him while being careful not to slip.


    The cave continued for an hour.


    After we left the cave we were in a forest.


    It seems like we''re outside of the town.


    After walking a little bit further from there, there was arge building surrounded by arge number of different trees.


    It had an appearance different from a warehouse, it felt more like the vi of a rich person.


    That should be the safekeeping ce then.


    I wonder if it gets attacked by monsters having this building built in the middle of the forest like this.


    "I think you understand this, but don''t say a word about this. If you speak of it then..."


    "I understand."


    I strongly nodded.


    If I were to tell anyone about this ce, they would certainly seek me out and kill me.


    I already received that sort of exnation from the middle man over in Magic Continent.


    If you''re going to go to the extent of making verbal promises, then you might as well just have it written in a blood contract or something is what I was thinking.


    I wonder why they don''t do it.


    Maybe there are races that don''t have blood?


    Well, both sides probably don''t want to leave behind any sort of written traces of it.


    Limiting the amount of evidence that is created.


    Mohican knocked on the entrance.


    Knockknockknockknock, knockknockknock.


    There''s most likely some sort of rule to this knocking method as well.


    After a short wait, a man with grey hair wearing butler-like clothes appeared.


    After looking at the Mohican and my face he shortly said, "Enter."


    I went inside.


    Right in front are stairs to the second floor. On the sides are two halls. There are doors on both the left and right.


    If you were to directly describe it, it would be simr to the lobby of a mansion.


    At the end of the lobby there was a round table, there were a number of not very nice looking guys sitting there resting their elbows on it.


    Somehow or other they look tense.


    Then the grey haired butler looked down at me with a suspicious stare.


    "Whose referral?"


    "Ditts."


    Ditts is the name of the middle man.


    "Ditts, huh. In any case, to send such a young child, they must be a wary person."


    "The goods being dealt with are what they are after all."


    "That''s right, quickly take it away. I''m afraid of the danger it poses."


    After saying that the grey haired butler, took out a key-ring from his chest pocket, one of which he handed to the Mohican.


    "It''s room number 202."


    Mohican silently nodded and started walking.


    I followed along with that.


    The creaking sounding from the floor and something that sounded like moansing from somewhere.


    The smell of a beast asionally wafted out from somewhere.


    Suddenly there was a room that had iron bars, so I took a peek inside.


    Inside there was a shining magic circle, in the center of it was arge beast sprawled out and chained to it.


    It was dark so I couldn''t tell really tell, but I''ve never seen such a beast even on the Magic Continent.


    I wonder if it''s some sort of animal from Milis Continent.


    "Do you keep goods that you transfer from Milis Continent into Magic Continent here as well?"


    "Yeah."


    After suddenly asking that the Mohican responded.


    I wonder if there''s no need to keep it hidden.


    The Mohican started to descend down some stairs.


    Since it''s 202 I thought it would be on the second floor, but it seems to be a cer.


    "A cer, huh."


    "Upstairs is a dummy."


    It seems they kept things that wouldn''t be trouble if they were found above ground.


    And then, in the cer they kept things that would have a heavy customs tax or that would be a crime to possess or transport.


    "This is it."


    Mohican stopped in front of a door with a te saying 202.


    Sitting in there was Ruijerd with a bit of green hair starting to grow out on his head with his hands tied up behind him.


    As expected after a full week, he''s starting to get a bit of a Marimo head.


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    The Mohican nodded to my words and stood at the entrance of the room.


    For the time being I guess working as a lookout.


    "Don''t take off the handcuffs here. We don''t want a Superd race going wild here after all."


    The Mohican''s face was a bit pale while saying that.


    It seems even when in a buzz cut, the effect of the emerald green hair works.


    If I were to simply take off the handcuffs and then listen to what Ruijerd has to say he would get even more afraid.


    No-no, I won''t behave like a small man that acts arrogantly through borrowed authority.


    Now then,e to think of it where was it that I left the key.


    After looking around in my pockets I couldn''t find it anywhere.


    I might have forgotten it at the inn.


    It''s too much of a pain so I''ll just use magic to unlock them.


    After I approached Ruijerd he was wearing a grim expression.


    After all I wonder if it''s because people get angry when they are hungry.


    Wait just a bit, I''ll quickly fill your stomach until it''s full.


    "Rudeus, lend me your ear."


    Ruijerd quietly whispered.


    "What is it?"


    After I brought my face really close the Mohican started to panic.


    "He...hey, stop it. He''ll eat you alive."


    It''s fine.


    If it''s Ruijerd then he would chew gently.


    Then while making an appropriatement in my heart I brought my ear closer to Ruijerd.


    "There are children captured."


    I see.


    "Children of the beast race. It seems like they were forcefully abducted. I could hear their crying voices from here."


    "...I see."


    Children. ves most likely.


    Frankly speaking I don''t really get how the ve system works in this world.


    What is good and what is bad, there''s no distinction between them.


    Is it really in the ves'' best interests to save them here?


    If it''s a child who was troubled in their life and was sold by their parents, it would just be a bother to return them to their parents.


    "I want to save them."


    Even though I say that.


    In regards to Ruijerd, children are important.


    The circumstances have no rtion to our traveling together.


    That''s unfortunate for you, smugglers.


    To think you would abduct some children during the time Ruijerd is here.


    "There''s quite a few bodyguards within the building."


    "I already know."


    "Smugglers move as an organization."


    "Are you against it?"


    Ruijerd made a face as if he couldn''t believe it.


    A face as if I had betrayed him.


    However, right now the ones doing the betraying is us.


    "They properly did their job. Wouldn''t this be considered betrayal?"


    "I don''t mind. If it''s in order to save children, I will take on the dishonor of a traitor."


    "The one taking on that dishonor is not just Ruijerd-san, but the Superd race."


    "Mu... but... but you know?"


    Don''t make that sort of face.


    I didn''t say we wouldn''t save them?


    I did say it after all.


    If you can''t endure then just say it.


    That we have the leeway to save some children.


    I wouldn''t go back on those words.


    "If you want to quickly save them, it won''t be good unless we can prevent information from leaking outside."


    "Rudeus...!"


    After hearing my words Ruijerd made a face filled with pride.


    This time we''ll let Ruijerd do as he likes.


    He was held locked up for a week after all.


    He must have quite the grudge built up.


    Even though I say that, if even one manages to escape, a Superd race is raging, if that sort of information makes it to the smuggling organization.


    Our names who were smuggling the Superd race, will be properly remembered by the smuggling organization.


    For customers who betray a smuggling organization they''ll hire well known assassins to send after them.


    A cruel death awaits those who betray.


    Is what the middle man said.


    Something of the level of assassins aren''t much as long as Ruijerd is here.


    However, it''s notfortable knowing you can''t sleep soundly.


    There''s no guarantee Ruijerd will always be with us as well.


    Now then, how can we go about preventing information from leaking?


    "If it''s about that then you don''t need to worry."


    "Do you have some sort of n?"


    "Among all the people in this building I won''t let even a single one go. It''s a massacre."


    Whew, as expected of Ruijerd.


    Those are reliable words.


    Certainly if you wipe them all out it solves the problem.


    Although I wonder if it''s just a bit hasty.


    "Are they enemies you absolutely cannot forgive?"


    "Yeah, to the point where my insides will boil at any moment."


    Ruijerd is extremely angry.


    What the, what in the world have you done smugglers.


    "Do you mind if I ask what happened?"


    "If you see the children you''ll understand."


    Even if you say I''ll know if I see them.


    "There is the option ofing back to save just the children after but..."


    "ording to the story I heard from them. They n to put the children on a boat and move them to the Magic Continent tomorrow."


    Then tomorrow is no good, huh.


    However, to massacre them.


    Massacring is just a bit.


    There should be another method.


    A smarter method we can use without killing.


    "Rest easy, it''s fine if you don''t dirty your hands."


    I stopped my movements after hearing those words.


    "No..."


    Ruijerd''s words became a small thorn and stabbed my heart.


    "I will...do it as well?"


    Certainly.


    I have avoided murder this past year.


    I''ve killed many number of monsters.


    I''ve even killed human looking monsters.


    However, I''ve never murdered.


    It''s also partially because I had no reason to do it.


    And that there were more reasons not to do it.


    However, it''s also true that I''ve never even thought about killing anyone.


    This world is severe.


    It''s a world where people kill each other on a daily basis.


    One day I will also most likely have to kill someone.


    That sort of situation should happen one day.


    I''m prepared for it.


    I''m ready for it.


    I had those sort of intentions.


    Although, if you ask what I have to do, it''s just adjusting the power on a rock bullet.


    In order to make sure it''s not strong enough to kill a person I lower it to a level that won''t kill.


    In the end, it seems I have some resistance to killing people.


    I can say whatever I want, but I don''t want to break the taboo of murder.


    I haven''t made the resolve at all.


    And then, Ruijerd managed to guess this fact.


    That''s why he especially went to the point of saying that.


    He''s trying to save my peace of mind.


    "Don''t make that sort of face. Your two hands exist for the purpose of protecting Eris."


    Well, I guess it''s fine.


    I won''t overdo it and force myself to kill anyone.


    For today I''ll just go with borrowing his help.


    If Ruijerd can manage things by himself, then I''ll leave it to him.


    I''m fine being ipetent.


    I''ll do the things I can do.


    "I understand. Then, I''ll go to release the children. Do you know where they are?"


    "The second room away from here. There''s seven."


    "Understood. Please gather the corpses together somewhere. Afterwards I''ll burn them all at once."


    "Understood."


    I silently removed the handcuffs on Ruijerd.


    Ruijerd slowly stood up while cracking his shoulders.


    "Wh...you! How did you remove the handcuffs?"


    Panicking Mohican.


    "It''s fine. Since he will properly listen to what I say."


    "Re...really?"


    After hearing my words the Mohican made a bit of a relieved expression.


    I handed Ruijerd his spear.


    "Although, that doesn''t mean that he isn''t going to rampage."


    "Eh?"


    The Mohican became the first victim.


    Ruijerd finished off the Mohican silently and ran towards to the stairs without making a sound.


    I walked in the opposite direction.


    I headed towards the room where the children were captive.


    "Gyaaaa!"


    "Su...Superd race! He''s got no handcuffs on!"


    "Sheet! He''s even carrying a spear!"


    "It''s a demon! Aaah, demonnnn!"


    I started to hear voices from the first floor as I arrived at the door.


    Tonight''s Ruijerd is thirsting for blood.


    Just joking.


    Or rather.


    The one who abducted them should have been a different person, so it''s not like the smugglers are in the wrong here, right?


    What''s bad is just their luck.

 Chapter 46: The Beastfolk Children

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Beastfolk Children</h4>


    Part 1


    The room was dark.


    In the darkness, nude young boys and girls with worried faces were twisting their bodies.


    Each of them had different beast ears.


    Seven of them, all children.


    Four young girls, three young boys.


    Their age is about the same as me.


    All nude + handcuffs + gags + animal ears or elf ears.


    All of them have handcuffs behind their back while curling their body up.


    Young girls nude with handcuffs.


    Impossible, I couldn''t have possibly imagined that the day woulde where I really get to see this.


    It''s nowhere near a sight for sore eyes, Kannon-sama of the young days isn''t it.


    This is Shangri.


    No, it''s heaven.


    I''ve finally arrived at heaven.


    Even though I haven''t found something like a green baby!


    Then while feeling delight I realized.


    Excluding one, all of them have traces of tears and a number of them have bluish ck bruises on their faces.


    My head cooled down.


    They whined and cried and were probably hit for being loud.


    The time when Eris was abducted was something like that as well.


    In this world, in regards to abducted children, they really don''t hold back.


    And then that unrestrained torture, Ruijerd heard it all from two rooms away.


    That would be the reason he can''t wait.


    For the time being, judging from a nce, it doesn''t look like there are any traces of sexual abuse.


    Maybe because they are still young or because it lowers the value of the product.


    Either way is fine, it''s a blessing within misfortune.


    Normally, after seeing nude young girls, I would think I''d be forgiven if I grope them once or so.


    However, the current me is just a bit low on lust.


    Just before on the boat I did change jobs to Sage after all.


    Although, my wisdom hasn''t risen at all.


    The destitute young boys and girls.


    Among the girls, three were shedding tears even now they''re still making crying sounds.


    Among the boys, two of them are trembling in fear while looking at me and one of them has fainted on the verge of death.


    For the time being, I cast healing on the fainted boy.


    Then I release his handcuffs.


    The gag is tied on tight.


    I can''t get it off.


    There''s no helping it I''ll burn it off.


    I might burn him a bit, but it can''t be helped.


    He''s a boy after all, he''ll have to endure it.


    I used healing on the remaining two boys and released their handcuffs.


    "U...umm? You are?"


    It was Beast Godnguage.


    I hesitated for a bit after suddenly being spoken to in a differentnguage.


    However, I had already properly learned Beast Godnguage.


    While remembering my conversations with Ghyine I started to talk.


    "I''vee to save you. The three of you please keep a look out at the entrance of the room. If any onees please quickly tell me."


    The three of them wore worried faces.


    "If you''re boys you should be able to do that much."


    After saying that the three''s faces tightened up, they nodded and went to the door.


    There was no ulterior motive in those words.


    There wasn''t any sort of intention to do something to the girls after they''re out of view.


    Ruijerd is raging upstairs.


    Since that''s the case no one shoulde.


    However, there''s that 1 in 10,000 chance.


    I''ve been using my demon eyes to check the situation in the room.


    It''s set to see one second ahead.


    But, I can''t see behind me with it.


    It''s a counter n for surprise attacks.


    I move to remove the girls'' handcuffs.


    There''s big ones and little ones, there was no ranking there.


    I appreciated them all equally and then removed the handcuffs.


    By no means did I meaninglessly touch them.


    I would like to think tonight''s Rudeus is a gentleman.


    And then I used healing on bruises from being beaten.


    Oh, time for some fun? [Cough]


    It''s time for treatment.


    I can''t cast healing without touching with my hand.


    Therefore, there''s no ulterior motives.


    There''s bruises around their chest, but I really have no ulterior motives.


    It''s bad this child has had her ribs broken.


    And then this child has had her thigh bone broken, hasn''t she.


    Really, they do some horrible things.


    "..."


    The girls used their hands to hide their bodies as they stood up.


    I told them to remove the gags themselves.


    I have the feeling that the strong willed cat ear girl was ring at me heartlessly.


    "You''vee to save us? Hikku. Thank you."


    The dog ear girl gave her thanks while hiding her body embarrassed.


    Of course it was in Beast Godnguage.


    "I''ll ask for now, but you can understand my words, right?"


    Let''s see if they can understand my Beast God words.


    I felt relieved after all of them nodded.


    It seems we''ll be able to properly talk to them.


    Now then, it doesn''t seem like Ruijerd is done yet.


    I can''t really go bringing them into a scene of massacre now.


    I wouldn''t want to end up leaving them with some sort of weird trauma.


    Since that''s the case, I''ll stay here for just a bit longer and watch this scene.


    Or not... listen to their story.


    "Is it fine if I ask how you ended up being brought here?"


    "Nya?"


    I asked the cat ear girl who seemed to have the strongest will power among them.


    Among the seven of them she was the only one who didn''t have traces of crying.


    In exchange, her entire body was covered in bruises.


    Her entire body was covered in blows and bone fractures.


    It''s not much better from Eris some time ago, but she was in the worst condition here.


    Number two was the boy I saved at the start.


    Just, unlike the boy, the girl hadn''t lost the strength from her eyes.


    Her will might be stronger than Eris.


    No, she''s probably older than the Eris of that time.


    If they were the same age, our Eris shouldn''t lose.


    Yeah, exactly what am Iparing here.


    Incidentally, this child''s OP power is the second highest among all of them here.


    I can imagine she''s been raised quite cheeky.


    Incidentally, the number one OP power is the dog ear girl from just now.


    If she''s already at that level at this age, then in her future she should be considerablyx.


    "We were ying in the forest when all of a sudden strange men captured us nya!"


    I received a shock.


    Nya!


    She used nya!


    A real nya!


    It''s different from Eris'' fake nya.


    This child has a real beast race nya.


    It''s not like I''m hearing it just because it''s in Beast Godnguage.


    She certainly just added nya to the end of her words.


    Very good. I want to grope her breasts.


    Or not.


    "In other words, that means all of you were forcefully abducted right?"


    After restraining my excitement and listening they all nodded.


    That is good.


    If their lives were horrible and they were sold by their parents.


    Or they couldn''t live and they sold themselves.


    If that was the case and they were in those sorts of circumstances then this would be an unwee favor from us.


    That''s good.


    This is an act of mercy.


    That''s really good.


    I''m really d that our work in betraying the smugglers is going to end with only that betrayal.


    "I''m done."


    Ruijerd came back.


    At some point the Marimo on his head had disappeared and he had returned to a bowl head.


    His clothes were quite clean.


    It seems he didn''t get hit by any blood stter at all.


    As expected.


    "Thank you for your work. We should look for their clothes. They''ll catch a cold like this."


    "Understood."


    "Everyone please wait for just a bit."


    We split up and went looking for their clothes.


    However, we couldn''t find any sort of children clothes.


    I wonder if they threw away the clothes after they stripped them at the time of abduction.


    For what reason?


    I don''t really get it.


    The reason they would strip children nude is a mystery as well.


    For the time being, we found some suitable clothes among the smuggled goods.


    The size is too big, but they''ll have to make use of this.


    No, these sorts of clothes might trip up their feet.


    We shouldn''t use these.


    There''s no clothes.


    How serious.


    If you don''t have any clothes you can''t go into a clothes shop after all.


    Suddenly I looked out the window and I noticed a heap of corpses.


    All of them had a single stab to the throat or heart.


    In the past when I saw Ruijerd do something like this I thought it was frightening, but now I feel it''s reliable.


    However, the number is surprisinglyrge.


    The smell of blood is amazing.


    It seems like monsters mighte.


    I guess I should burn them soon.


    After thinking that I went outside of the building.


    I created a fire ball before the corpses.


    Fire ball.


    The size should be fine around 5 meter radius.


    When ites to fire magic when you raise the power of the heat for some reason the size increases as well.


    I don''t want to smell the scent of burning flesh.


    I''ll go with burning them into ashes in a single blow.


    Then because the power was just a bit too strong, a bit of the fire spread to the building.


    I quickly extinguished it with a water technique.


    How dangerous, I almost became an arsonist.


    "Rudeus. It''s done."


    After I finished burning the corpses, Ruijerd came out from the building.


    Along with the children.


    After taking a good look at the children they were properly wearing clothes.


    Rather than calling them clothes it felt more like robes.


    "Those clothes, where did you find them?"


    "I cut the curtains."


    I see. Smart.


    It''s an old man''s bag of wisdom I guess.


    Part 2


    We lit some torches and left through the entrance of the building, then gave one to each of the children.


    As for the route to town, we decided to take a different one than the one from just now.


    It would be a problem if another smuggler found us, that path is most likely used so they won''t be attacked by monsters.


    It''s got no rtion to us.


    "Nya!"


    Then the cat ear girl suddenly raised her voice.


    Nya? Nya? Nya? the voice echoed in the darkness.


    "What''s wrong?"


    They didn''t really make too much noises, after thinking that I listened.


    "Nyaa! Wasn''t there a dog in that building just now nya?!"


    The cat girl was clinging onto Ruijerd''s leg.


    Her desperation could be understood from her expression.


    "There was."


    "Why didn''t you save it nya!"


    Come to think of it, it was there.


    That was a dog, huh.


    It was considerably restrained.


    "You guys are first."


    Eyes of me gathered on Ruijerd.


    Hey-hey.


    Even though we just saved you guys, there''s no reason for those eyes.


    "I''ll just say this, but the one who wanted to save you was him."


    "We...we''re thankful for that nya. However..."


    "If you''re grateful then please give a word of gratitude."


    After I said that each of them lowered their head.


    That''s good.


    They should be more grateful.


    "I''ll go back now and save it. Ruijerd you continue to lead them towards the town."


    "Understood, where would it be good to lead them to?"


    "Please wait just before you enter the town."


    After saying that I returned down the path.


    Where should we take them to, huh.


    Hmm.


    It''s a difficult question.


    We have to keep it from being revealed that Ruijerd was smuggled in, as well as prevent the smuggling organization from knowing Ruijerd is alive, as well as finding a method to return the children to their parents.


    For example, how about making a job with the Adventurer''s guild, "We are looking after some children''s well being, we''re looking for their parents."


    It would be fine if we could just leave the children with the Adventurers''s Guild.


    No, that''s no good.


    If we make that grand of a job then the smuggling organization will notice it.


    If you ce a job, the name of the job offerer is always left after all.


    If they manage to arrive there they''ll eventually realize we used the smuggling organization.


    How about if we just leave the children with some guards and then we quickly leave town.


    No, while listening to our circumstances they would find out about Ruijerd and I.


    The smuggling organization would find out.


    Also, there''s the talk that the rainy season ising soon.


    Even if we leave town we have nowhere to go.


    Might as well just eat the te along with the poison.


    We could finish annihting the smuggling organization.


    No, we don''t know the scale of the opposing organization.


    In the first ce, before that, there''s the possibility that they could mistake us as the kidnappers.


    Hmumu.


    This is just a bit...


    It might have been a bit rash.


    Might as well just me someone.


    Yeah.


    That seems like the best option.


    If I write something like "Great Demon Emperor Kishirika Has Arrived!" on the wall or something like that, they might surprisingly believe it.


    Kishirika did say to rely on her if anything happens after all.


    "Oh..."


    I arrived at the building.


    In the end I couldn''t resolve my thoughts.


    What should we do about it?


    Part 3


    I moved to the room where I saw that magic circle.


    After I entered the room, that dog looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    Without waving its tail or howling at all.


    It waspletely exhausted.


    "It''s certainly a dog."


    What was chained in the center of the magic circle was a puppy.


    I recognized it as a puppy at a nce, but the size is considerablyrge.


    It''s at least two meters.


    I wonder why all the cats and dogs of this world are sorge.


    The first time I saw it I thought it was white, but it seems it was silver.


    Probably because of the light, it looks like it''s sparkling in the light.


    A silver mame shiba, on thergerge size.


    It''s quite refined with a pretty clever face.


    "I''m about to save you now... Ow?!"


    Then the magic circle in the prison shined a bit.


    It wasn''t a ching sort of feeling.


    How do I put it, it was as if my sense of pain directly received the stimulus itself.


    It seems that this magic circle is some sort of barrier.


    If we speak about barriers then it''s a variety of healing magic.


    I don''t understand the principle at all.


    "Hmm..."


    For the time being, I''ll circle around the surroundings of the magic circle and observe it.


    The magic circle is slightly lighting the room as it gives off a pale blue light.


    The fact that it''s shining should mean that there''s magic power flowing into it.


    If I remove the source of that magic power then the magic circle should disappear.


    That''s something I learned from Roxy.


    The typical pattern for a magic like trap release method.


    If we''re speaking of sources for magic power supply then it would be a magic crystal.


    However, I can''t see anything that looks like a magic crystal.


    No, it''s probably just that it can''t be found.


    It''s probably hidden somewhere.


    Probably, underground.


    Removing the magic crystal from under the ground with earth magic, huh.


    If I forcefully remove the magic circle I don''t know what might happen.


    I wonder if there''s some way to cleanly remove it?


    Hnn, wait a second.


    Wait-wait...


    Let''s think more simply.


    In the first ce, how would they remove the dog from this magic circle?


    Judging from the corpses it didn''t seem like there were any magicians among them.


    It should have a simple release method that even an amateur can do.


    Think about that.


    First, the location of the magic crystal.


    I would have put it underground.


    However, if it was underground then they wouldn''t be able to retrieve it.


    A ce they can retrieve it?


    Also a ce that you can supply magic power from?


    "Hmm, if not below then above I guess?"


    I went upstairs to the second floor of the building.


    The room just above the magic circle.


    There was a small magic circle and something like a torch made out of a tree sitting there.


    In the center of the torch was something I suspect to be a magic crystal.


    Very well.


    Finding it in one try is good luck.


    I carefully tried picking up the torch.


    Then, the magic circle on the ground disappeared.


    Then I went down to the first floor.


    The magic circle had disappeared.


    Alright good.


    "Wu...!"


    After I got near the dog, he groaned at me and made a threatening face.


    Since the past animals have never seemed to like me.


    It''s the same as usual.


    After carefully observing the situation of the puppy.


    It was a growl with power behind it, but it seems like there''s no power in its body.


    It gives off a dead tired impression.


    I wonder if it''s from hunger.


    No, those chains are suspicious.


    After approaching to look there''s some sort of pattern carved into them.


    For the time being should I try removing them.


    No, maybe it''s dangerous?


    If these chains are restraining the power of the dog then the moment I remove them it might suddenly attack me.


    It''s fine if it''s just being bitten enough that I can still heal but...


    "How can I do this without being bitten I wonder?"


    Of all things I tried speaking to it.


    And then after I asked if it understood my words and the puppy tilted its head with a "Wu?".


    Hmm.


    "If you don''t bite me I don''t mind removing that cor and returning you to your owner, what will you do?"


    After saying that in Beast Godnguage, the dog stopped groaning andid down on the ground obediently.


    It seems it understands words.


    Being in another world sure is convenient.


    For the time being, I''ll cut the chains with magic.


    Then, I felt power returned to the dogs body.


    It seemed like it was going to quickly stand up and start running, but I stopped it.


    "Wait wait, the cor is still left."


    And then the dog looked at me andid down obediently again.


    I''ll have to try my best to remove the cor.


    I can''t find a key hole.


    Without a key hole, how do I unlock it.


    Strange, exactly how do they remove this?


    Was it never intended to be removed?


    Then against all odds.


    I somehow managed to find a connecting part.


    It seems like it''s the type you have to do very carefully otherwise it fails.


    "I''m about to remove it for you, don''t move."


    I carefully used earth magic to fill in the gap and force it open, then released the lock.


    There was a bing sound and the cor came undone.


    "Alright."


    The puppy shook its neck.


    "Won!"


    "Uou."


    And then it put its forelegs on my shoulders and with that heavy body weight pushed me over.


    I who fell over unsightly,


    had my face licked all over.


    "Won!"


    Ahn~, you can''t do that doggy, I have a wife and husband...!


    I could just try pushing aside the big ball of silver fur, but it''s surprisingly heavy as well as soft and fluffy.


    It''s soft and fluffy.


    That''s fine.


    Heavy.


    My chest is being crushed.


    It seems like it will be difficult to remove it.


    I can''t help being licked so I gave up, I decided to enjoy the sensation of the fur until the dog gave up.


    Yeah. It''s fluffy.


    If I were to put it into the "now" and "young" terms it would be, mofumofu.


    It''s soft...


    Are you using some softening agent?


    Ehhhh? ~~ I''m not using one~~ ?


    Part 4


    "You bastard, what are you doing to Holy Beast-sama!"


    "Eh?"


    Just as I was enjoying myself I suddenly heard a yell call out.


    I thought it was survivors from the smugglers, so I looked up whileying down.


    Chocte skin, beast-like ears, and a tiger-like tail.


    Ghyine...?


    No, that''s wrong.


    It looks a lot like her but it''s different.


    The muscles and the hairy parts are the same, but slightly different.


    The number one big part is different.


    The chest.


    There are no breasts.


    It''s a man.


    The man hit his mouth with his hand.


    Urara pose.


    Ah, that''s bad.


    He''s going to do something.


    If I don''t run.


    However, I can''t move.


    "Doggy move away, I can''t run away like this!"


    The dog moved.


    I stood up in a panic.


    I started my foresight.


    I could see the vision.


    <The man hit his mouth with his hand>


    He''s not going to do anything.


    Just at the moment I thought that, the man let out a howl.


    "Uoooooon!"


    An overwhelming volume.


    It''s a volume that''s several times greater than Eris'' scream.


    I felt that it had a mass as well.


    My eardrums are making a bing sound and vibrating.


    My brain is shaking.


    Just as I realize it, I fall to the ground.


    I can''t stand.


    This is bad.


    I need to use healing.


    I can''t move my hands.


    What is this, some kind of magic?


    Danger.


    Danger danger danger.


    I''m going to be killed.


    I can''t use magic.


    I need to focus on the magic power but I can''t.


    I was picked up by the man and raised to his chest.


    After seeing my face the man raised his eyebrows and was offended.


    "Hnnn? Still a child. It''s not very tolerant to kill him."


    Ah, it seems I''m saved.


    I feel relieved.


    Thank god I have the appearance of a child.


    "Gyes, what''s going on?"


    Then another man appeared.


    As I thought, they look quite simr to Ghyine, but with grey hair.


    It''s an old man.


    "Father. I''ve incapacitated one of the smugglers."


    "Smuggler? Isn''t it a child."


    "However, he was attacking Holy Beast-sama."


    "Hmmm."


    "He was stroking and hugging Holy Beast-sama while wearing an indecent smile. It could be possible that his age doesn''t match how he looks."


    Tha...that''s wrong. I am 11 years old.


    I am absolutely not a mental age 45 year old man!


    "Won!"


    The dog let out a howl.


    Then the man called Gyes knelt in front of the dog.


    "Please ept my apologies Holy Beast-sama. Normally we would have run straight to your aid, but a bit of a small problem caused us to bete."


    "Wan!"


    "It can''t be that Holy Beast-sama''s body by this mans hands... ku..."


    "Wan!"


    "Eh? You don''t mind? How tolerant..."


    I wonder if the conversation is being understood.


    It just sounds like wan wan.


    "Gyes, there''s the smell of Tona and others from downstairs. There should be no mistake that they were being held here."


    Then the old man said it.


    I wonder who Tona is.


    Going by their conversation one of the beast race children I guess.


    "Take this boy and return to the vige. We''ll listen to his story."


    "We don''t have that kind of spare time. Tomorrow thest ship will leave."


    Gyes made a "Gu" sound while grinding his teeth.


    "We have no option other than to give up. It''s good fortune that we at least managed to save Holy Beast-sama."


    "What should we do with this guy?"


    "Take him and return to the vige. He might know something."


    Gyes nodded and took a rope off his waist and then tied my hands behind my back.


    Then he started carrying me on his shoulder.


    From behind Gyes I could see the dog toddling along.


    Looking up in a worried way.


    It''s alright.


    Don''t worry.


    It seems these guys aren''t the smugglers.


    They''vee to save the children from just now.


    Therefore, as long as I talk they''ll understand.


    I just need to wait until they''re willing to listen.


    "Mu..."


    After we got outside the old man started to sniff around.


    "There''s a scent."


    "Can you smell? The scent of blood is thick so I can''t..."


    "It''s faintly there. It''s Tona and the others scent. And then one more person, that magic race''s scent."


    After hearing about that scent, Gyes''s expression turned grim.


    "That magic race came here and abducted Tona and the others?"


    "Well then. He might have unexpectedly saved them."


    "There''s no way that could be the case."


    It seems like somehow or other they knew Ruijerd''s scent.


    "Gyes. I''ll follow the scent. Take that kid and Holy Beast-sama and return to the vige at once."


    "No, I''m going as well."


    "You have too quick of a temper. In regards to that kid, it could be possible that he isn''t a smuggler."


    As expected of someone who is elderly, the way he thinks about things is different.


    That''s right.


    I''m not a smuggler.


    Please listen to my defense.


    "Even if that is the case, the fact that he was touching Holy Beast-sama with his dirty hands is no mistake. I could smell the scent of a human race''s sexual arousaling from this boy. It''s unbelievable for him to be sexually aroused towards Holy Beast-sama."


    Pigya!


    That''s wrong.


    I wasn''t feeling any lust towards a dog!


    Just the nude and helpless young girls...?


    No, that''s dangerous as well!


    "In that case, throw him into the prison. However, don''ty your hands on him until I return."


    "Yes!!"


    The old man nodded once and started to run off into the dark forest.


    After Gyes saw him off he said a single line to me.


    "Hnnn, you barely escaped from death."


    Yes, really.


    "Now then Holy Beast-sama. We''ll be running for a bit, I''m sure you''re a bit tired, but..."


    "Wan!"


    "Right!"


    And then I was carried deep into the forest on Gyes''s shoulder.


    Part 5


    Ruijerd Point of View


    We made it close to the town, but Rudeus hasn''te back yet.


    It can''t be that he''s lost, could it?


    No, if that was the case then he would haveunched magic into the sky.


    Then, what if there was some sort of trouble.


    I eliminated all of the humans in that building.


    However, if more troops came from a different location they might have run into each other.


    I wonder if I should return and confirm right now.


    No, Rudeus isn''t a child.


    Even in the case that enemies appear, he should be able to deal with them somehow or other.


    Since he''s still young he still has some parts that are naive, but he''s not such a naive sort of man that he would let his guard down on enemy ground.


    Right now Eris isn''t around the surroundings.


    If Rudeus seriously uses magic, then he shouldn''t lose to anyone.


    The problem is that he has some resistance against killing people.


    If he does a bad job of going easy, the probability that he could be killed in return is high.


    I shouldn''t need to worry about Rudeus...


    However, I''m in trouble.


    If I take the children like this and bring them into town, I have a premonition that only bad things will happen.


    Simr things have happened a number of times.


    Save a child from a ve dealer, then bring them to a town, then theye to the misunderstanding that I was the one who abducted them.


    Right now my hair is shaved and I''m hiding my 3rd eye.


    However, I''m a poor speaker.


    If the guards were to call out to me, I don''t have the confidence I could exin it well.


    If I just leave them behind in the town like usual, someone from the town should usually do something.


    No, if I do that then I don''t know what Rudeus will say.


    "Nya, older brother, sorry about before nya."


    While I was worrying one of the young girls came up and tapped on my thigh.


    The other children as well look quite apologetic.


    Just by seeing that I feel like I''m being saved.


    "Don''t mind it."


    In any case, it''s been quite a while since Ist used Beast Godnguage.


    I wonder when exactly it was that Ist used it.


    I learned it during the Lace campaign, though I don''t remember using it very much.


    "The Holy Beast-sama is our family''s symbol nya after all. We can''t just afford to leave it in that ce nya."


    "I see. Even though it was something I didn''t know, I''m sorry about that."


    After saying that the girlughed a bit and smiled.


    After all, it''s nice when children aren''t afraid.


    "Mu..."


    Then at that moment, my "eye" captured the presence of something approaching rapidly.


    It''s a pretty strong and fast presence.


    It''sing from the direction of the building.


    One of their allies?


    He''s quite skilled.


    It can''t be, was Rudeus defeated?


    "Stand back."


    I had the children stand back, prepared my spear and moved in front.


    First move is certain victory.


    I''ll finish him off in a single blow.


    Is what I was thinking, but he stopped his feet before he entered my reach.


    A beast race man.


    He was using a sword that was heavy with death.


    After I saw that my vignce increased and I silently prepared myself.


    He might be elderly, but I feel a strong andposed dignity from his presence.


    A warrior.


    However, if he''s an ally of one of those lot from just now, I''ll kill him.


    Someone who would allow those sorts of things to happen to their own race''s children, I can''t allow for such a thing to be considered a warrior.


    "Ah, grandfather nya!"


    The cat girl raised her voice and rushed over to the old warrior.


    "Tona! You were alright!"


    The old warrior caught the girl who jumped at him and made a relieved expression.


    After seeing that I lowered my spear.


    It seems this warrior hade to save the abducted children.


    I''m sorry for suspecting he was someone who can''t hold a wind towards warriors.


    He''s a man with great pride.


    The dog ear seemed to be an acquaintance as well, so she too rushed over.


    "Terusena is alright as well, huh. That''s great."


    "That person over there saved us."


    The old warrior lowered his sword and bowed his head in my direction.


    However, it seems he''s still alert.


    Naturally.


    "It seems like you saved my granddaughter."


    "Yeah."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ruijerd..."


    Superdia. I hesitated a bit to answer that part.


    If they know I''m of the Superd race they will be vignt.


    "Ruijerd, huh. I am Gustav Dedorudia. I will surely repay this gratitude. For starters we must return the children to their parents."


    "That''s right."


    "However, it''s dangerous to have the children move at night. I''d like to hear more details about the story."


    After the old warrior said that, we soon started walking towards the town.


    "Wait."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you go into the building?"


    "Hmumu. I started to feel depressed because it was filled with nothing but blood."


    "Was there no one there?"


    "There was one remaining. It seemed like a man who was pretending to be a child. I heard he was stroking Holy Beast-sama with an indecent smile."


    It''s Rudeus, is what I understood intuitively.


    Those sorts of smiles asionally appear on that guy.


    "That is one of my allies."


    "How could that be!"


    "It can''t be that you killed him?"


    Even if it was a misunderstanding.


    If they killed Rudeus then I would carry out revenge.


    Though before that I would see that the children are returned to their parents.


    Eris as well.


    That''s right. Then Eris would be alone.


    I''m worried.


    "I had him taken prisoner in order to tell us the location of his other allies. I''ll quickly have him released."


    Rudeus, you let your guard down, huh.


    That guy is always too naive.


    His preparedness is first rate, but...


    No, there''s no need to say it.


    There''s no point in me saying it.


    In regards to that preparedness I''m 3rd rate.


    This time, I even intended to close my eyes to all their crimes, but I couldn''t endure it.


    I couldn''t resist it anymore after the children were tortured.


    The reason Rudeus was captured was because of my selfishness.


    Should we quickly go off to save him?


    No.


    "Rudeus is a warrior. It''s fine not to hurry as long as he isn''t dead. First of all we should put priority on the children."


    The beast race don''t use torture like the human race.


    At most they would strip him naked and throw him into prison.


    Rudeus is a man who would not care about being seen naked.


    Just the other day he said, "It''s fine if you don''t stop Eris froming to peek on me when I''m bathing." Some things I don''t really understand.


    I''m sure he can endure it.


    Besides there''s the matter of Eris.


    Rudeus often asks me to guard Eris.


    Rather than himself, he''s more worried about Eris.


    In that case, I should make sure to protect Eris as well.


    I''ll have to burden Rudeus for just a while longer.


    "I can''t make my identity known due to some circumstances. I''d like you to take over charge of returning these children to their parents."


    "Hmumu... I understand."


    Gustav nodded, and we started to heads towards the town.

 Chapter 47: Free Apartment

    <h4>Chapter 47: Free Apartment</h4>


    Part 1


    Hello everybody. This is ex-hiki NEET Rudeus.


    Today I''m covering the recently popr No Cost Apartment.


    Deposit Zero.


    Rent Zero.


    One room that includes two meals and an afternoon nap.


    Constructed from a very warm timber material.


    The exposure from the sun is just a little bit bad and the bed (straw product) has a small insect problem, but even so this price is just far too cheap!


    It is zero rent after all.


    The toilet is thetest pot model.


    It''s the popr new self-service type, after the excretions build up in the pot, you then throw it out through the hole in the corner of the room.


    Since there''s no running water there might a little bit of a sanitation problem, but with magic there is no problem at all!


    Especially if you''re a magician such as myself who can create boiling water, you could consider the problem all but solved.


    Two meals a day.


    Modern age people may feel this is a little bit unsatisfying.


    Nevertheless, these meals are quite good.


    Fruits and vegetables fresh from nature as well as meat.


    Meals that make use of the ingredients natural vors with very little seasoning, it''s cooking that would make anyone in the Magic Continent lick their lips.


    Now, the hottest feature of this apartment.


    If I had to put it, it''s the absolutely safe security structure.


    Just take a look at thesepletely sturdy iron bars.


    No matter if you bang or attempt to pull them out they won''t budge an inch!


    Though using magic to open the lock is a bit of a blind spot.


    There will surely be no thieves out there who would be willing to enter after seeing these reliable iron bars.


    However, criminals will stille in.


    It''s a prison after all.


    Part 2


    I was gradually carried into through the dark forest.


    Unable to move at all on Gyes''s back, just carried.


    In the darkness the trees flowed by at a frightening speed.


    In my field of vision I could tell a ball of silver fur was keeping up with us.


    It''s still just a puppy but it seems to have quite a bit of strength.


    We had already been traveling for two or three hours.


    The beast race warrior Gyes had been running for quite a long time.


    Then he stopped when we had arrived somewhere.


    [Please return to your house, Holy Beast-sama.]


    [Wan!]


    The silver ball of fur let out a single reply and then disappeared off into the darkness.


    Only able to move my eyes, I scanned the surroundings.


    In a dense area of trees it seemed like there were very few people around.


    However, above the trees I saw lights all over the ce.


    After walking a bit more Gyes approached a single tree.


    He started to climb adder somewhere with me still on his shoulder.


    It seems I''m being carried up the tree.


    We entered a building.


    A small deste hut made of wood.


    There Gyes stripped me of all my clothes.


    What in the world is he going to do to me while I can''t move?


    Then the moment I thought of that I was grabbed by my neck and thrown somewhere.


    A little bitter I heard the sound of a metal gate creaking and then closing shut.


    Then Gyes was gone.


    With no exnation at all.


    No interrogation either.


    A short whileter I was finally able to move my body and created a small fire with my fingers to confirm my surroundings.


    After seeing the solid iron bars I understood that this was a prison.


    I was thrown into a prison.


    That is fine.


    I understood that from the flow of the conversation.


    I was mistaken as one of the smugglers.


    Therefore, there is no need to panic.


    This misunderstanding will be solved soon.


    However, why was I stripped of all my clothes?


    Come to think of it, all the children in that prison were nude as well.


    I wonder if it''s that sort of culture.


    If beast race people are forced naked it is probably humiliation.


    No, it''s not specifically limited to the beast race that would be ashamed of being forced naked.


    Since ancient times it''s beenmon to break the hearts of prisoners by stripping them nude.


    This is a fantasy world, but in my reading preferences female knights are always stripped when they are imprisoned.


    There''smon points in all worlds it seems.


    In the darkness I began to think.


    For the time being, I''ll have to talk to them tomorrow.


    There''s no real problem even in the case that they aren''t willing to ept it.


    After I was captured it seemed like that older warrior went after Ruijerd.


    Since that''s the case, he should have been able to meet up with the children again.


    Ruijerd is easy to misunderstand, but there should be no hostility towards a warrior who hase to save the children.


    After the children are shown to have been saved, the misunderstanding that I was a smuggler will be resolved.


    In any case, I''m safe for now.


    The older warrior specifically said not to do any torture or interrogations until he returned.


    Therefore, I''m safe.


    There probably won''t be any random tentaclesing out to attack me...right?


    Part 3


    While I was thinking about that a full day had already passed.


    Time passes by quickly.


    On the morning of the first day I was thrown into the prison, a guard showed up.


    It was a female.


    She was wearing clothes that looked to be of a warrior, but she was more slender than Ghyine.


    However, her chest was huge.


    I tried to tell her, [This is a false charge, I didn''t do anything.]


    I tried to exin that I was unrted to the smuggling organization and by coincidence learned that the children were being held in that building and went to save them.


    However, the guard wasn''t willing to listen to a thing I was saying.


    She filled a bucket with water and then threw it all over me.


    It was cold water.


    She was looking down on me as if I were trash as I was standing in front of her like a wet rat.


    [Pervert!]


    I experienced a shiver running down my back.


    I thought it was some amazing torture.


    That they would strip me naked, have this beautiful, beast ear Onee-san watch over me and even throw cold water at and insult me.


    My heart might really break.


    These guys have no intention of listening to what the old warrior said.


    I wonder what is going to happen to me?


    Ku... God Roxy, please grant me your holy protection.


    No, Hitogami it''s fine if you stay out of this.


    [*Sneeze*]


    Putting aside the jokes.


    I would really like something to wear.


    There''s too much freedom in this form and it feels like I''m forgetting themon sense of people.


    For the time being I''ll use the fire magic [Burning ce] to warm my body up before I catch a cold.


    Part 4


    The second day.


    Ruijerd hasn''te to save me.


    After spending my second day nude I''m starting to feel a bit worried.


    I wonder if something happened with Ruijerd.


    Maybe there was a battle with that old warrior.


    Otherwise, maybe things got even moreplicated with the smugglers.


    Another possibility could be that something happened to Eris and he ran off to deal with it.


    I''m worried.


    Very worried.


    Since that''s the case it''s time to look into methods of escaping.


    After the meal in the early afternoon, I silently used magic.


    If you mix fire and wind you can create afortable breeze.


    Now the entire room was warm andfortable.


    Gradually the guard started to doze off and finally fell asleep.


    Too easy.


    I undid the lock on the iron bars and headed outside to check things out.


    After confirming that there was no one around I left the building.


    There an illusionary scenery spread out before me.


    There was a town built on the tops of the trees.


    All of the buildings were at the tops of trees and they were connected with a number of bridges.


    There were bridges from each and every tree so you could get anywhere in the vige without having to descend from the trees.


    There was nothing in specific on the ground below.


    It seemed like there were traces of a simple building and fields, but no signs they were in use.


    The ground is not a necessity in their life it seems.


    There weren''t all that many people.


    I could see beast race looking people walking all around across the bridges and between trees.


    If I were to cross the bridge on the top of the tree I would be able to see everything, but I would also be fully seen from below.


    And in my case, in all sorts of meanings, I would be fully seen.


    It seems like it would be difficult to escape without being found.


    Although, even if I''m found I could still run away.


    If I don''t bother trying to think of whates after and just set fire to some trees I could make use of the chaos to escape into some trees somewhere.


    However, it''s a forest.


    I don''t know the way.


    Gyes was running at quite a high speed.


    There should be a fair amount of distance to the town.


    If I ran with everything I have in a straight line, it would probably take around six hours.


    Even worse if I got lost.


    There''s also the possibility of creating a high tower from earth with magic and then confirming from ce to ce.


    However, if I did something that stands out as much as that then my pursuers, lead by Gyes, would quickly catch up.


    I still don''t know the true identity of the magic he used to capture me.


    If I can''t think of any sort of counter measures for it then it''s possible I could lose if we fight again.


    Then, he might cut my legs off or something so I can''t run away next time.


    It''s probably a good idea to wait a bit longer for the situation to change.


    It''s still only the second day.


    It seems like the old warrior still hasn''t returned yet.


    They could still be returning the children to their parents along with Ruijerd.


    There''s no reason to be hasty.


    Aftering to that conclusion I returned to the prison.


    Part 5


    The third day.


    The meals I get from the guard are delicious.


    As expected, a ce with lots of natural ingredients is different.


    It''s in a different league from the Magic Continent.


    It''s generally some kind of grass based soup and preserved meat that has been fried, but both are quite good.


    I wonder if it''s because I had gotten used to the meals on the Magic Continent.


    Since this is what they''re offering someone they''d throw into prison, the people here must surely be eating something really good.


    For the time being I tried praising the guard for the food and ended up being brought seconds.


    Judging by the response it seems that it could have been made by this person.


    Nevertheless, she still wouldn''t listen to what I''m saying.


    Part 6


    The fourth day.


    I''m bored.


    There''s nothing to do.


    It would be fine if I could just use magic to do something, but if I stand out too much they might try to gag or handcuff me.


    They haven''t done anything like that so far, but there''s no reason to risk putting myself into an even more inconvenient situation.


    Part 7


    The fifth day.


    I got a roommate.


    Just when I was thinking it was pretty noisy outside a man that looked like an adventurer ended up being thrown into the prison with me.


    With two brawny beast race men holding onto each of his arms he was carried in and kicked into the cell.


    [Damn it! Treat me with a bit more care here!]


    The beast race men ignored the shouting man and left outside.


    The man slowly turned around saying [owowow] while rubbing where he was kicked on the ass.


    I greeted him in a pose simr to Buddha in Nirvana.


    [Wee, to the highest point in your life.]


    Obviously whilepletely nude.


    The man stood there watching me with his mouth hanging open.


    It was an adventurer-like man.


    His entire body was covered with ck garments and around the joints were protectors made of some kind of fur.


    Naturally, because of this flow of events he wasn''t holding any sort of weapon.


    After staring for a long time I noticed his face was something like a monkey.


    Although, saying it''s a monkey-like face isn''t some sort of metaphor.


    He was from a Demon Race after all.


    [What''s up newbie? Is there something strange?]


    [N...No, how do I put this...]


    The man was looking at me with a face full of confusion.


    Don''t stare at me so much, it''s embarrassing isn''t it?


    [Even though you''re naked, it seems you''re quite full of yourself?]


    [Hey newbie, be careful with your words. I''ve been in here longer than you. In other words I''m your prison senpai. Show some respect.]


    [O...Okay...]


    [Respond with a Yes.]


    [Yes.]


    Why am I talking to a man I''ve met for the first time in such an arrogant way?


    It''s because I''m bored.


    [Unfortunately, there are no cushions, just take a seat somewhere around there.]


    [Uh, yes.]


    [Then, newbie. How did you end up getting locked away?]


    I was using a rude tone to talk to him.


    Even though I was clearly younger, calling him newbie, I thought he would get angry.


    Instead he started to answer my question with a dumbfounded face.


    [How do I put it, my cheating was exposed...]


    [I see, gambling, huh. Rock, paper, scissors? Steel frame wouldn''t pass?]


    [What the hell is that? It was the dice.]


    [Dice, huh.]


    I''m sure without a doubt he was using dice that onlye up with 4-5-6.


    [What a boring crime to be held on.]


    [What was your crime?]


    [Can''t you tell by looking? Obscenity charges.]


    [What the hell is that?]


    [I was hugging a nude silver furred puppy and they ended up throwing me in here is what it means.]


    [Ah, it was bing a rumor. The Holy Beast of Dorudia was attacked by a sex beast.]


    It seems like there''s a guy who can put things together well.


    Although, that was a false charge.


    Well, seems like there''s no choice but to make a request of this guy.


    [It''s the natural action to take when faced with such a charming creature. If you''re a man as well you should understand what I''m talking about right newbie?]


    [I don''t understand a bit.]


    The eyes the man was looking at me with changed into eyes looking at some unknown creature.


    No, they didn''t really change, it was like that from the very start.


    [Then, newbie, your name is?]


    [It''s Gisu.]


    [Are you a colonel?]


    [Colonel? No, an adventurer, for the most part.]


    Gisu.


    Now then, I have the feeling I''ve heard something like that somewhere.


    Where was it?


    I can''t remember.


    Well, there are names simr to it all over the ce.


    [I''m Rudeus. Younger than you, but I''m your prison senpai.]


    [Yeah yeah.]


    After shrugging his shoulders Gisu fell to the ground in ce,id back and faced upwards.


    [Hm? Rudeus. Sounds like something I''ve heard somewhere.]


    [It''s a name you could hear all over the ce.]


    [Ha, no doubt about that.]


    We were now both lined up simr to Buddha in Nirvana.


    Although one of us waspletely nude.


    It''s a strange situation.


    The most important person in this prison, me, is nude, while some newbie is wearing clothes.


    Isn''t that strange?


    [Hey, newbie.]


    [What''s up senpai?]


    [That vest, it looks warm. Hand it over.]


    [Ha?]


    Gisu made a frankly reluctant face, but still took off the fur vest and threw it to me.


    He''s surprisingly an easy person to get along with.


    [Ah. Thank you very much.]


    [So, you can give thanks I see.]


    [Of course. I''ve been in freedom-style for a number of days after all. It feels like I''ve been revived as a human for the first time in a while.]


    [Stop with the respectful talk, senpai.]


    Thus, I ended up with an appearance simr to a nose running brat from the edo period.


    The guard made a bit of an irritated face, but didn''t say anything in specific.


    [I can feel the newbie''s warmthing from this vest.]


    [Hey, you aren''t going to tell me that you go for men as well or something are you?]


    [There''s no way that''s the case. If it''s a girl and the minimum age is 12, up to the maximum of 40, I can do it. It''s impossible unless it''s a boy who has the face and appearance of a girl.]


    [It''s fine as long as they have the face of a woman?]


    Gisu was making an unbelievable face.


    However, I''m sure in this guy''s case, if a girl who matched his tastes perfectly suddenly turned into Arthur pulling out Excalibur he would be fine with bing Merlin.


    In a sexual meaning.


    [By the way newbie. I have a bit of something I want to ask.]


    [What is it?]


    [Where is this?]


    [The Great Forest, a prison in the Dedorudia race vige.]


    [Who am I?]


    [A nude pervert who would put his hands on a puppy, Rudeus.]


    Though, I''m not nude anymore.


    Also, it was a false charge.


    I''m not a pervert.


    [Then, for what reason would a Demon Race person like you have been gambling in Dorudia vige?]


    [Ah um. One of my old acquaintances is of the Dedorudia race, so I thought they might be here and came for a visit.]


    [Were they here?]


    [They weren''t here.]


    [They weren''t here, but you still gambled? Still cheated?]


    [I didn''t think it would be exposed though...]


    There''s no hope for this guy.


    However, he could be useful.


    [Newbie, can you do anything other than cheat?]


    [I can do anything.]


    [Oh, for example, beating down a Dragon with your bare fists?]


    [No, that kind of thing is impossible. I''m weak in fights.]


    [For example, taking on 100 women at the same time?]


    [I''m fine with just one woman, at most two at the same time.]


    Finally I lowered my voice so the guard couldn''t hear it and said it clearly.


    [For example, escaping from here and running until we reach town?]


    After saying that Gisu lifted up his face, looked at the guard and started scratching his head.


    Then he brought his face close.


    Whispering.


    [Do you intend to make a run for it?]


    [If my allies don''te.]


    [Ah? Sorry? How do I put it, that''s too bad.]


    Hey, stop.


    If you put it like that it''s almost as if I''ve been thrown away.


    Ruijerd wouldn''t throw me away.


    I''m sure right now there''s some sort of crazy situation going on.


    They are waiting for me to save them.


    [Run away alone. I''m unrted.]


    [I would get lost, I don''t know the way to the town.]


    [How did you manage to get here?]


    [I was saving some children from smugglers.]


    [Saving?]


    [While doing that I went to remove the cor from a puppy, when all of a sudden a beast race man appeared and yelled, then I was unable to move and captured.]


    Gisu made a face like he didn''t really get it while scratching his head.


    Maybe it was a bit of an unsatisfactory exnation.


    [Ah, then? It''s that? False charges?]


    [It''s false charges.]


    [I see. That would make you want to run.]


    [Indeed that is the case, please lend me your power.]


    [Not happening. Why do I have to lend you my power. I''ll be able to get out of here soon, unlike you.]


    Even if you ask me why.


    Didn''t I just say it.


    I don''t know the way back.


    I would prefer to be pardoned from the fate of wandering a forest until I die.


    I''m almostpletely nude as well.


    [Well, if it''s false charges then it''s probably fine. They''ll understand eventually.]


    [It would be good if that''s the case.]


    If you were to ask me, that Gyes person seemed like the type that doesn''t listen.


    However, it is a fact that I saved the children.


    After the children return, naturally I''ll be cleared of the false charges.


    [Then, I''ll wait for a bit longer.]


    [Do just that. Nothing good woulde from making a run for it.]


    After saying that Gisu fell down toy on the ground again.


    If this guy is going to say that I''ll wait for a bit longer.


    Fortunately, I still have some room left for leisure.


    It''s not as if I couldn''t just turn this entire area into a sea of fire and make a run for it, if ites down to that in the end.


    I feel bad for those of the Dedorudia race, but they were the ones who caught me on false charges, it''s mutual responsibility.


    I think it could just be a case of them taking a rather long time to find the parents of the children.


    Part 8


    The sixth day.


    This apartment is really quitefortable to live in.


    The food is good, the air conditioning is good (though it''s self produced), I was thinking there''s not enough to do, but now I even have a conversation partner.


    The bed was originally full of insects but now it''s quitefortable after using magic to wipe them all out.


    The toilet is still like that, but when I think about the fact that a beast ear Onee-san is taking care of my excretions it''s a bit arousing.


    However, I''m still worried.


    The fact that there''s no informationing is quite worrying.


    It''s almost been a full week since I was captured.


    It''s starting to feel like they''re a bit too slow.


    It would be normal to start thinking some kind of trouble had urred.


    Some kind of trouble Ruijerd couldn''t solve.


    He might need my assistance.


    It could already be toote.


    However, I can''t get somewhere I can''t go.


    Tomorrow.


    No, the day after tomorrow.


    The day after tomorrow this vige will be a sea of fire.


    Is what I would like to say, but I feel a bit bad about going that far so I''ll just take the guard as a hostage and run away.


    Part 9


    The seventh day.


    Today is thest day of prison life.


    I was making all sorts of ns in my heart while appearing on the surface, to be justying around doing nothing.


    [Come to think of it newbie.]


    I started to talk to Gisu in my usual bandit-style.


    [What''s up?]


    [Is this the only prison in this vige?]


    [Why are you asking something like that?]


    [No, normally would you throw two people into the same cell without reason?]


    [They don''t normally use this prison. Normal criminals are taken to Saint Port.]


    Criminals are taken to Saint Port.


    I guess that would mean they only throw criminals who break specialws of the Dedorudia race in this prison.


    I was mistaken as a smuggler and charged with attacking the Holy Beast.


    They go to the point of calling it the Holy Beast, so it''s certainly some kind of special existence in this vige.


    However, wait a minute.


    [Then, why are you in this prison? They only caught you for cheating, right?]


    [No clue. Probably because it''s just a small event within the vige?]


    [Is it that sort of thing?]


    [It''s that sort of thing.]


    I felt something was a bit out of ce.


    I kept scratching my arms.


    Then scratching my stomach.


    Even more so scratching my back.


    Somehow really itchy.


    After thinking that I looked at the ground.


    A single flea started jumping.


    [Uoh?! Aren''t there bugs in this vest!]


    [Hm? Ah, I haven''t washed it in quite a while after all.]


    [Wash it!]


    I took the vest off.


    I waved it around and bugs started falling everywhere.


    I quickly used a burning wind to kill them all off.


    All you bastard bugs.


    [Oh? I was thinking since I saw it before, but that''s amazing. How do you do it?]


    [Using voiceless incantations.]


    [I see. Voiceless incantations. That''s pretty amazing.]


    Ah, just when I was thinking that I had gotten rid of all the bugs, I started to feel itchy all over my body.


    For now I started using healing around all the ces I was bitten.


    However, my back.


    Maybe because I had beenying on it, but it feels like I had been bitten like crazy on my back.


    My hands can''t reach.


    Ahhhh.


    [Hey newbie.]


    [What''s up?]


    [Come over and scratch my back, it''s killing me.]


    [Yeah yeah.]


    I sat and crossed my legs and Gisu came up from behind.


    He started scratching my back.


    [Ah, that''s the spot, right there. You''re good, you''ve got talent.]


    [Didn''t I say it? I can do anything. Since that''s the case I can massage your shoulders while I''m at it as well.]


    When Gisu started doing that to my shoulders I was thinking, it''s dangerous this guy is way too good with his hands.


    Involuntarily, the muscles on my back were contracting.


    [Ohhh, you''re so good, it feels so gooooood, ah, next do a bit further down. Mmmm, there, right there. Mmmhnn?]


    Then.


    Then, I felt some stares.


    After taking a good look.


    On the other side of the bars there were roughly seven people standing there.


    First was an old man who looked a bit like Ghyine.


    An older brother who looked even more like Ghyine.


    The guard older sister who had always been looking after me.


    A cat eared young girl who was pointing andughing at me.


    A dog eared young girl who was covering her face with her hands and looking at me through the cracks.


    Then finally a Superd race older brother with a shining bald head and young woman from the Boreas family holding my clothes, robe, and staff.


    [Rudeus? What are you doing together with another man??]


    Eris was staring at me with an extremely cold look in her eyes.


    In my current appearance.


    With Gisu behind me holding onto my shoulders and my back as the focus.


    That''s right, it would appear as if I was projecting my ass out behind me.


    Then at the point where my back ends, Gisu''sher regions are connected.


    [It''s a misunderstanding.]


    Part 10


    With the testimony of the two girls, I was released.


    The misunderstanding and false charges were quickly resolved after that.


    Incidentally, Gisu still had to remain in the prison for a bit longer it seems.

 Chapter 48: Slow Life in the Doldia Village

    <h4>Chapter 48: Slow Life in the Doldia Vige</h4>


    Part 1


    After getting out of the prison it was raining heavily outside.


    The rainy season hade.


    Supposedly it will be raining heavily non-stop for the next three months.


    The ground will bepletely flooded and you won''t be able to walk.


    Which is why those who live in the Great Forest live on top of the trees.


    Part 2


    It seems like the kidnapping incident this time was a rather special case.


    It was arge scale abduction n orchestrated by a smuggling organization.


    They came up with a n to abduct the Holy Beast, Guardian of Dorudia.


    I don''t know why they would want to abduct something like that.


    However, the Holy Beast is supposedly a special kind of animal so there are a number of those who want to get their hands on it.


    Well, it''s difficult to just abduct the Holy Beast under normal circumstances.


    Even in the chance that you seeded in abducting it, the warriors have good noses so they would quicklye to take it back.


    Therefore the smuggling organization aimed for the start of the rainy season.


    The rainy season will continue for three months straight.


    Since that''s the case all of the vigers will be busy in preparation.


    All of the vige warriors will have their hands full.


    Also, it''s not possible to go out on a ship during the rainy season.


    In other words, if you abduct the Holy Beast right before the rainy season then transport it to the Magic Continent, the warriors will not be able to catch up in time and you can perfectly escape.


    Of course the Beast Race were being vignt for that.


    The adults all warned the children not to go outside while preparing for the rainy season.


    Needless to say, they also told it to the Holy Beast that was being protected.


    That''s why the smuggling organization went a step further with their n.


    First they hired all of the local kidnappers and waited for the right timing.


    Then at a specific time, attacked all the locations at once and abducted children right and left at the same time.


    The warriors were in a panic.


    Just when they were starting to ease up because the abductions seemed low this year, children from viges all over the ce were abducted at once.


    Even more so the smuggling organization had hired armed forces beforehand to attack the viges at the same time.


    There was no damage to the Dorudia vige at this time.


    The warriors of the Dorudia vige received requests for aid, split up and went out to defend the surrounding viges.


    Then when the guards for the Dorudia vige were thinned out, the smuggling organizationunched an attack on the Dorudia vige with elite forces.


    They seeded in abducting not only the vige chief''s granddaughter but also the Holy Beast.


    Cause incidents all over the ce, then attack the primary target, a lightning fast n.


    The armed forces attack.


    The abduction of the children.


    As well as the abduction of the Holy Beast.


    Since it was like that no matter how skilled the Beast Race warriors were they wouldn''t have enough forces to cover it.


    Gyes and Gustav first gave up on the children.


    They gathered together the warriors and went to setup the defense lines of the vige, then they went off to search for the Holy Beast themselves.


    It just means that the Holy Beast is that much of a special existence to the vige it seems.


    The time between kidnapping the Holy Beast and transporting it on the ship wasn''t even supposed to be two days.


    The fact that they were able to locate the safekeeping ce for smuggling goods was supposedly good luck.


    The smell of blood and the sight of rising fire.


    Supposedly, those two factors became the key that allowed them to locate the building.


    It was thanks to us.


    However, I wonder why the Holy Beast was at the same ce where Ruijerd was transported.


    Well, it was arge scale operation so there were probably some mistakes here and there.


    Otherwise they might have nned for Ruijerd''s handcuffs being undone and rampaging.


    Now then, from here on is unrted to me.


    What were they doing after neglecting me for a week?


    ording to the story Ruijerd was furious at the smugglers.


    He suggested attacking the ship that was prepared to depart.


    They didn''t know which ship had children on board it because the smugglers also knew of a way to conceal themselves from the beast race''s noses.


    The way Gustav put it, after understanding their intentions, they responded to it ordingly.


    Speaking of Eris, she was also taking part in this n, supposedly as the escort for the children.


    With a full faced smile of course.


    This must be the Greyrat''s blood as well.


    Well then, the attack of Ruijerd and the others seeded.


    Tragically the smuggling organization''s ship was discovered and all of their members were half-killed and captured.


    From within the ship, abducted children just kepting out one after another.


    There were supposedly around 50 of them.


    Well then, the children were saved, Happy Ending.


    That''s not quite what happened.


    Since they had just attacked thest ship departing before the rainy season the Saint Port officials came out.


    Obviously Gustav and Gyes protested against them.


    The beast race abductions. very was taboo between the Great Forest patriarchs and the Holy Milis Kingdom.


    They only tried to prevent that, so it would be strange for them to take the me.


    The Saint Port officials were taken back with this.


    They would have been fine with at least a bit of a notice before hand.


    However, the attack was just barely in time to catch the departure of the ship.


    There was no leisure time to exin.


    As well as the fact there were 50 people.


    50 children.


    It wasn''t just five or ten.


    There were one or two children abducted from viges all over the ce.


    Saint Port hadn''t caught onto this at all.


    Even more so, the officials were taking bribes and looking the other way.


    This was a vition of the treaty.


    If they left things as they were, arge crack would have been made between the Beast Race and the Holy Milis Kingdom.


    In the worst case it could have been war.


    The talk even made it up to that level.


    In the end the Saint Port side withdrew.


    In regards to the Beast Race, a considerable amount ofpensation was paid.


    Those negotiations and returning the abducted children back to their parents took roughly a full week.


    That was why I was put off and left neglected for a full week.


    Well, I guess it couldn''t be helped.


    Rather, I''m d they managed to finish such an important matter within a week.


    Though, you know...


    The Beast Race people are full of gratitude and enraptured with Ruijerd.


    Eris is surrounded by the children of the Beast Race and full of smiles.


    I was in a prison together with a monkey faced man experiencing a life of freedom.


    It''s not something I can ept.


    Rather, they could have just let me out of the prison midway through and it would have been fine.


    Part 3


    I was clearly displeased and Gyes apologized.


    "I''m really very sorry."


    It was the Beast Races version of prostrating oneself.


    Gyes was facing up to me as he showed his stomach.


    I thought I was being made fun of at first.


    Even though his stomach was seen, but Gyes''s tone was desperate.


    He couldn''t imagine that his daughter was just saved, nor that the seals on the Holy Beast-sama had been removed and that he just stripped that savior naked and threw cold water on him.


    And then halfway through that he forgot about it and focused on other matters, no matter what he does it''s not something that could be forgiven.


    There was no option left but to offer his neck.


    Is what I was told.


    However, he wanted me to forgive the watch guard.


    She was just doing her own job as she was told.


    Since she is going to get married after the rainy season is over, while it''s fine to seek punishment, he doesn''t want me to do anything in retribution that would humiliate her.


    If that bes the case then there would be remaining evil intent.


    Is what I was told.


    To put it frankly, I was totally put off.


    If you go that far with the reverse prostration in front of everyone it will just cause me problems.


    Also, if you show me that tightly chiseled six pack it will just make me jealous as well.


    Rather than that what about the Onee-san guard... no. Never mind.


    "Everything started from a misunderstanding. Well, I''m not really bothered about it."


    Here''s the time to be forgiving. DE. It''s Rudeus.


    I''m an adult after all.


    I''ll show my dignity.


    That''s right.


    The one in the wrong is the smuggling organization.


    And that smuggling organization has been wiped out.


    It''s a happy end.


    I suffered and you all suffered as well.


    It''s fine like that.


    I have nothing to say beyond that.


    My life in the prison was somewhat fun.


    The food was good and Gisu was there.


    The Onee-san left in charge of me was beautiful as well.


    "I, the vige leader, am also grateful for your great tolerance and heart."


    After seeing my response the old warrior called Gustav said that arrogantly.


    Gyes is fine, but wouldn''t it be fine for you to apologize as well?


    For the most part it was you who was there at the time and giving out orders right?


    Well, it''s fine.


    I don''t want to see some old man prostrating himself.


    Rather than that I''d prefer to see the Onee-san guard...


    Ruijerd as well brought his face close.


    "Would it be good for me to apologize as well?"


    "No, it''s fine Ruijerd-san."


    "Is it fine? Though it''s my fault?"


    "Ruijerd-san also gave it his best for a week, didn''t he."


    The Beast Race approved of Ruijerd as well.


    It seems both Gustav and Gyes have already heard about the fact that Ruijerd is of the Superd race.


    In regards to the Superd race, I don''t know what kind of feelings they hold towards them.


    Though at the very least, right now Ruijerd is the hero who saved their children.


    I was being patient and Ruijerd was raising his fame.


    In that case, then the oue is all right.


    Putting aside the process as long as the oue is achieved I have noints about it.


    "Hmph!!"


    "Gof!


    Just as I was thinking that, Eris came forward and kicked Gyes in the stomach.


    Then "Bestow the protection of water to the ce where thou demands, let the crystal clear flow appear towards here, Water Ball."


    Struck the unguarded Gyes mercilessly with the Water Bullet.


    The surroundings were dumbfounded.


    Eris took her usual pose and said in a loud voice.


    "With this we''re even!"


    As expected of Eris, I thought.


    Part 4


    Now then, our current location is in Gustav''s house.


    It''s a house on top of a tree and thergest house in this vige.


    It''s a three story building constructed from wood on top of a tree.


    I was wondering if it would be alright if something like an earthquake hit, but it doesn''t even shake a bit when the adults are running around inside.


    They are the Dedorudia race.


    The Dedorudia race patriarch Gustav.


    And his son, warrior leader Gyes.


    The one I saved from the smugglers was Gyes''s second daughter Minitona.


    It seems the eldest daughter Rinia is studying in another country.


    And then there was also a daughter of the Adorudia race mixed in with those we saved.


    The Adorudia race patriarch''s second daughter Terusena.


    A dog girl with big breasts.


    There were ns to return to the Adorudia vige, but the rainy season started up on the way so she''ll be staying here for three months it seems.


    Incidentally, even among the beast race it seems those with the blood of the Dedorudia can be sold for a high price to a certain country''s nobles.


    Especially, children who can be trained easily are aimed at often.


    A certain country''s nobles.


    It sounds like a story I''ve heard somewhere!


    "The nobles of Asura can''t afford to bex with stuff like this going on!"


    The Eris-kun over there!


    Why are you saying like it is unrted to you!


    Most likely, there are people with a mouse-like family name rted to this from the start!


    I''ve never heard anything along those lines from the butlers and maids at Eris'' house, but it''s quite possible they were people that were abducted like this as well.


    Sauros is a good person, but his viewpoint is just a bit different.


    Yeah, for the time being I''ll keep quiet about this.


    Even if I don''t say anything, it''s better to say nothing.


    Just as I was thinking that, Eris just happened to remember something, and showed the ring she was wearing.


    "Come to think of it, do you know of Ghyine? This ring is Ghyine''s."


    She can''t speak in Beast Godnguage.


    Therefore it was in humannguage.


    The only ones here who can use humannguage outside of Ruijerd and myself are Gustav and Gyes.


    "Ghyine...?"


    Then Gyes made a grim face.


    "Is she still alive?"


    "Eh?"


    That voice was filled with disgust.


    A voice as if he was going to throw up.


    Then a single word.


    "She was the disgrace of the family."


    Those words were just the start of Gyes bashing Ghyine.


    In the humannguage, which Eris could understand.


    Then he started to tell us about how much of a failure, how inappropriate she was as a younger sister and such. Gyes had a voice filled with indifferent emotion.


    Since Ghyine has saved my life before, it was a subject which I couldn''t listen to anymore.


    It seems she did some rather mean things when she was living in this vige.


    However, that is just talk from when she was a child.


    The Ghyine I know of is a clumsy person who gives it her all.


    Someone who does everything carefully and puts her heart into it.


    She''s not a person who deserves to be talked about like this.


    A sword teacher that I respect and a magic student that I can brag about.


    That''s why, somehow or other...


    Please stop it.


    "That ring as well, is something she got from our mother after recklessly acting out, there really was no meaning to it. She was an idiot who only knows how to break things."


    "You¨C"


    "Shut up! What do you know about Ghyine!"


    Interrupting my words, Eris started screaming at them in a loud voice.


    In a voice loud enough that I thought the house would break, the Dedorudia family faces were frowning.


    The only ones who understand humannguage are Gustav and Gyes.


    The other few who heard Eris suddenly start yelling were dumbfounded.


    I thought Eris would start acting out violently.


    However, Eris just made a mortifying face, and tears started welling up in her eyes, her fists were shaking with anger but she didn''t move to strike.


    "Ghyine is my teacher! She''s the number one person I respect!"


    I know.


    Just how well Ghyine and Eris get along together.


    She is the one that Eris trusts the most.


    Far more than me.


    "Ghyine is amazing! Extremely amazing! If I need help, she will quicklye to save me! Extremely fast! And extremely strong!"


    Eris started yelling out all sorts of words which she didn''t know herself.


    With that bitter voice even if you couldn''t understand why, the meaning was understood.


    At the very least, she said everything I wanted to say as well.


    "Ghyine is... hikku... egu... To say something... like that... hikku..."


    Eris continued to give her best not to strike them while her tears started to flow.


    That''s right, you shouldn''t hit Gyes here.


    Ghyine was hated for her violence in this vige.


    She would always act violent as she pleased.


    If Eris were to strike him it would just be proving Gyes''s words.


    That you and her are the same.


    Gyes started to panic as he watched that.


    "No, but... It can''t be that Ghyine has... Respect? How could that be?"


    After I saw that I calmed my own anger.


    "We should probably stop talking about this topic."


    I proposed that while embracing Eris.


    Eris looked at me like she couldn''t believe it, when I proposed that.


    "Why? Rudeus? Did you hate Ghyine?"


    "I like Ghyine as well."


    But...


    "The Ghyine we know and the Ghyine they know are different people with the same name."


    Then I look at the confused Gyes while saying that.


    Even he would probably change his way of thinking if he met the current Ghyine.


    People change as time passes.


    Since I''m the one saying it, there''s no mistake.


    Eris couldn''t ept it.


    However, she for the most part let go of it.


    "No, has that Ghyine really became such a respectable person?"


    "At the very least, she is someone I respect."


    After saying that Gyes made a face lost in thought.


    Well, after hearing that story just now, it seems like all sorts of things happened between him and Ghyine.


    Those must have been things that he felt could never be forgiven.


    A rtionship of blood is rtively severe.


    Especially since it''s a blood rtive.


    There are some things that you cannot forgive no matter how many years pass.


    "Since that is the case, will you apologize?"


    "I''m sorry about that."


    What a delicate atmosphere it''s be.


    In any case, Ghyine, huh.


    I had totally forgotten about it this past year, but she should have gotten dragged into that teleport as well.


    I wonder where in the world she is and what she''s doing.


    Since it''s her, I would imagine she''s off searching for Eris and me...


    I regret being unable to gather information in Saint Port.


    Part 5


    One week passed.


    The rain continues to fall.


    We upied one of the vacant houses in the vige and are living there.


    For the most part we are heroes of the Great Forest, so even if we don''t do anything we still get food.


    This isn''t a good lifestyle. It''s far too deprived.


    There''s a huge flood happening below the vige and it was terrible, at one point a child from the vige fell in.


    I used magic to save them and they were quite surprised and grateful.


    Since that''s the case I considered using magic to just blow the clouds away, but I decided not to do it.


    Roxy said it as well, but it''s not a good idea to manipte the weather too much.


    If I were to forcefully stop this rain, something bad could happen to the Great Forest.


    Quite frankly, I just want it to end already and hurry on to the next ce but...


    Well, it will stop in three months or so, it''s just a matter of enduring until then.


    Part 6


    I started to wander around the vige in the rain.


    It was a vige after all, so there were no weapons, equipments, or those sorts of shops or inn.


    Fundamentally it was all private houses, warehouses, and guard stations.


    All of that was built on the top of the trees.


    The design of the vige was three dimensional and quite interesting.


    Even just walking around gets your heart beating.


    In one part there was a ce where I wasn''t allowed to enter beyond a certain point.


    That pathway is supposedly an important ce for this vige it seems.


    Of course, I don''t have any intention of walking into such a ce with my shoes on.


    Then at that time I found a ce where the lower and upper levels are intersected.


    Just then as I was thinking about if a woman would pass over above me, Gisu appeared.


    "Yo newbie, they already let you out?"


    After I called out to him, Gisu made a happy face and waved towards me.


    "Yeah. They told me to never do it again. They''re idiots right. It''s already decided that I''m going to keep doing it."


    "Police officer dog?! This guy over here hasn''t learned his lesson!!"


    "Hey, wait just a minute there. Wait. Stop it. I can''t run away right now because it''s the rainy season."


    Since it''s the rainy season right now.


    Since that''s the case, this guy will do it again.


    Really, he''s a guy who can''t be helped.


    "Ah, I''ll return the vest."


    "Didn''t I say to stop with that respectful way of speaking. Keep the vest."


    "Is that fine?"


    "During this season it''s still cold."


    However, he''s not a bad person it seems.


    This whatever convenient and warm feeling reminds me of Paul.


    Paul.


    I wonder if he''s doing well.


    Part 7


    Two weeks have passed.


    The rain still won''t stop.


    I learned that the Dedorudia race have a secret magic.


    Letting out a howl in order to search for the location of the enemy and letting out a special kind of sound in order to screw up the opponent''s bnce, that sort of magic it seems.


    It seems the magic that Gyes used to paralyze me was one type of that magic.


    From what I heard, it seems to be magic that makes use of "sound".


    Since that''s the case, I asked Gustav to by all means teach me how to use it.


    Pleasantly he agreed to it.


    He performed it live for me a number of times as I tried to imitate it.


    But... It didn''t go very well.


    It seems to be something you can''t use unless you have a special kind of vocal chords from the Dedorudia race.


    I was thinking it might be something like that.


    Most likely, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say I can''t use most magics specific to certain races.


    Even though the beast races can use the magic of the human race, it''s unfair.


    I understood the basics, that it was done bybining your voice with magic power and tried it several times, but the effects weren''t really all that powerful.


    About the only thing that I could do was make my opponents surprised for an instant.


    It seems it won''t be very useful.


    Incidentally, after showing my voiceless incantations to Gustav he was quite surprised.


    "Do the magic schools teach those sorts of things these days?"


    "It''s because my teacher''s instructions were good."


    Then for no reason I start pushing Roxy''s name up.


    "Ho, where did that teacher originate from?"


    "She''s a Migurd race from the Biegoya region of the Magic Continent. In terms of magic... I guess she would have learned it from the magic university."


    After saying I nned to eventually go to the magic university myself, Gustav said, "Ho, you can already do that much and you still strive for more" and admired me.


    It was a bit of a good feeling.


    Part 8


    One month passed.


    Monsters appeared in this vige.


    An insect like monster simr to a water spider appeared on top of the water and suddenly jumped off the water and attacked, something simr to a sea snake climbed up the tree as well.


    The materials from both of them seemed profitable.


    Incidentally, the vige''s warriors protected us.


    However, it seems like the beast race''s proud sense of smell and sonar-like voice aren''t very useful in this rain.


    The monsters kept avoiding the guards on watch and appeared in the middle of the town.


    I was on a walk in the vige with Eris when a beast race child suddenly got caught by something like a chameleon right in front of our eyes.


    Instantly I sent the chameleon flying with an earth bullet.


    That was dangerous.


    The child cutely waved its tail and thanked me.


    After seeing that Eris started breathing roughly from her nose.


    In a fluster, I stroked Eris'' butt, and she stopped.


    The child watched that with a smile.


    That was dangerous.


    And then right now, my life is in danger as well.


    I told Ruijerd about it, and his face turned into a frown.


    He can''t let a situation pass by where children might be in danger.


    Even though that''s the case, the vige''s guards were against us helping out.


    "The warriors of this vige have their own pride in protecting our people."


    Supposedly there''s something like that.


    It''s the duty of the vige''s warriors to protect the vige.


    They won''t ask outside warriors for help, and they won''t allow you to intrude on them.


    That''s supposedly Ruijerd''smon sense.


    I didn''t understand it at all.


    "Isn''t the safety of the children more important than something like that?"


    After saying that, Ruijerd thought about it for a few seconds and then went to talk about it with Gyes.


    "Oh, Ruijerd-dono would like to offer help?"


    Gyes weed him greatly.


    His impression in regards to Ruijerd was extremely high.


    Come to think of it, it seems Gyes was participating in the event of the attack on the ship.


    He offered a reward for the help as the representative of the vige''s warriors.


    It became where we would help exterminate monsters that appear around the vige.


    Ruijerd finds them, and I use magic to defeat them.


    Then we recover the corpse and strip them of the materials.


    Then Gyes will buy those from us.


    Quite a good cycle.


    In the beginning, just as Ruijerd had said, the warriors of the vige didn''t make very good faces.


    However, after seeing us exterminate every monster without mercy, it seemed like there would be no victims this rainy season, and they gradually opened up to us.


    "I thought the beast race were a prouder race, but... To leave the defense of their vige to another race, really..."


    For some reason only Ruijerd was bothered by it.


    It seems that several hundred years earlier the beast race was different.


    Part 9


    One and a half months had passed.


    I have the feeling that the rain has started to weaken a little bit.


    It''s probably just my imagination.


    Eris, Tona, and Terusena are all getting along together.


    Even if they can''tmunicate with words, at that age they can still get along well.


    Even while it''s raining outside, they were wandering around here and there and somehow or other having quite a bit of fun.


    I was wondering about what it was they were doing and it seems Eris was teaching them humannguage.


    That Eris, was, teaching someone, anguage!


    This isn''t where I, with the experience of a teacher, cut in and crush Eris''s image.


    I''m a man who can read the mood after all.


    I''m just hiding somewhere nearby and observing the situation.


    Eris never had any friends of the same age up until now.


    Since that''s the case, I felt quite proud that Eris finally was getting along with someone of the same age like this.


    Red hair, cat ears and dog ears.


    I''m fine with just being able to watch them get along happily.


    Though you know, Eris.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea if you cling onto someone so recklessly.


    Someone like me could misunderstand.


    See, just look over there.


    Isn''t Gyes-san watching?


    What do you think a parent would think while watching someone cling to their daughter while their nose is ring like that?


    "Hmm, Eris-dono, thank you very much for getting along so well with my daughter."


    Uh... what?


    Isn''t your response different from the time with me?


    She''s, without a doubt, excited over that daughter of yours.


    I wonder if women and men are different after all.


    I see, I guess that would be the case. It should be obvious, huh.


    "By the way, I''m sorry about the situation with Ghyine. We haven''t met in quite a long time, so there was some misunderstanding. It seems that little sister has grown up quite a bit by walking around in the outside world."


    Gyes bowed his head.


    During this past month he must have done all sorts of apologies here and there.


    It''s a good thing.


    "That''s the case. It''s Sword King Ghyine after all! The current Ghyine can even use magic, you know."


    "Hahaha. Ghyine can use magic? Lady Eris your jokes are too good."


    "It''s true! Rudeus taught Ghyine letters, math, and magic after all."


    "Rudeus-dono did?"


    After that Ghyine and I were pushed forward in reputation by Eris.


    Talking about my sses and things that happened in Fedoa region.


    About how, no matter how bad she and Ghyine were at learning at first, both of them still managed to be taught properly by Rudeus and how much she respects me, that sort of talk.


    After listening to it, I started to feel a bit embarrassed.


    After three years, the teleport incident happened so I couldn''t teach until the end though...


    Gyes was quite interested in the topic.


    Then after he separated from the three he came over to where I was hidden in the wooden box.


    "Then, what is that respectable teacher doing in this kind of ce?"


    "My... my hobby is observing people."


    "Ho, that is quite the noble hobby to have. Incidentally, how in the world did you manage to teach Ghyine letters?"


    "There''s nothing special about it, just normally."


    "Normally? I can''t even imagine it."


    "It seems like she was troubled here and there by herck of knowledge during her adventurer days. It''s probably natural for you to be unable to imagine it."


    "I see. Even though that younger sister used to be the type of person who wouldn''t stop beating people up whenever something she didn''t like happened..."


    After listening to him, it seems Ghyine used to be the same kind of girl as Eris.


    If you were to ask how, it would be getting into fights, not to mention she was strong and couldn''t be stopped.


    It seems like Gyes was forced to drink boiling water a number of times.


    He was a weak older brother who couldn''t match his younger sister in strength.


    Speaking of older brothers, I''m also an older brother.


    I wonder if Norn and Aisha are doing well.


    That''s right.


    I wanted to write a letter, but I keep forgetting about it.


    After this rain ends I''ll go to the Holy Milis Kingdoms capital and send a letter to Buina vige.


    The chances of it arriving from the Magic Continent are pretty low, but it will most likely reach from Milis.


    "By the way, Rudeus-dono."


    "Yes?"


    "How long are you intending to remain inside of that wooden box?"


    Of course, until they start to change clothes.


    It''s almost night after all.


    They''ll start taking a bath and getting changed into pajamas soon.


    "Sunsun... I smell the scent of arousal."


    "Eeh! No, that can''t be. Could it be that some beast loving girl is making a happy face somewhere?"


    I was ying dumb and Gyes raised his eyebrows.


    "Rudeus-dono. I''m grateful for that time. I''m still quite sorry about the misunderstanding led to that situation."


    After setting that preface Gyes changed his expression.


    "However, if you put your hands on my daughter, the situation is different. If you don''t move away right now, I''ll throw the box with you in it into the water."


    He was serious.


    I didn''t hesitate.


    I left the box in a second.


    In an amazing speed even.


    "I''m one who protects this vige. I don''t really want to say this, but go easy on it."


    "Okay."


    Yeah.


    Well, maybe I went a bit overboard.


    I''ll reflect on it.


    wo months have passed.


    Ruijerd and Gustav get along well together it seems.


    He often goes over to visit the Dedorudia house, and they exchange drinks while sharing stories of their past.


    They are quite bloody stories, but that in itself makes them rtively interesting.


    As a self proimed rampaging race, even though he regrets how bad he was in the past, he still has some amount of pride in it.


    However, these are most likely things that actually happened.


    After listening to it for a bit, there''s something I understood about the beast race.


    The Beast Race is a general term for those races who live in the Great Forest.


    Among them there are a number of races who travel over to the Magic Continent and call themselves Demon Races.


    The only real physical trait is that one part of their body has a non-human-mammal-like animal characteristic.


    Also, the various races have unique extra sensory abilities.


    In a broader sense, the likes of Nokopara and Bureizu would be considered of the beast race is what it would mean.


    Even among the beast race, the Dedorudia race are a special existence.


    They are a family that watched over the Holy Beast and look over the entire forest''s harmony. That is the Dedorudia.


    Cat-like Dedorudia.


    Dog-like Adorudia.


    Those two are the main branches and then several tens of other kinds of branch tribes are spread around.


    So to speak, they are the royalty of the Great Forest.


    Although they aren''t really doing anything like royalty right now, when the timees to it, they will be the leader and lead their people.


    Also, the long eared race and the halfling race are also living in the Great Forest.


    They are mostly distributed in the southern areas of the Great Forest and don''t really have all that much interaction with the beast races, but once every year all the races gather around the Great Sage Tree and participate in a festival and n meeting.


    ording to Gustav, the races are different but they are all allies that live in the Great Forest.


    Incidentally, the Dwarf race doesn''t live in the Great Forest, but even further south, at the base of the Blue Dragon Mountain Range.


    The blue dragons fly all around the world, but they always return to the Blue Dragon Mountain Range for nesting and raising children.


    Kind of like migratory birds.


    Although they are different from migrating birds in that they only return once in every ten years or so.


    Now then, the beast race has always gotten into wars and made peace with the human race and repeated this process over and over it seems.


    As far as skirmish level wars go, the most recent one was around 50 years ago.


    Gustav participated in that war and was a part of a brawny warrior group that mowed down some human race people who got lost in the forest.


    At least ording to the story I was being told.


    Well, it sounds like it was dramatized quite a bit, but to be able to hear about it from the beast race''s viewpoint was rather entertaining.


    In order topete with that Ruijerd pulled out his heirloom spear.


    A story about the Superd race from the time of Lace''s war.


    "Recently the warriors aren''t very reliable at all."


    "I understand as well, Ruijerd-dono. The number of weaklings has increased."


    "That''s right. During the time I was young, there wasn''t a single man who wasn''t splendid."


    Completely hitting it off.


    I guess it''s the same no matter what world it is, things like this.


    "That''s absolutely right. Gyes has even made it to head of the warriors, but he''s stillcking in judgement. He''s good at gathering together people, but if he was a bit better at looking at the situation, that sort of thing wouldn''t have happened to Rudeus-dono."


    "No, Rudeus is a warrior. If he lets down his guard in enemy grounds and gets caught, he should have known he would have been taken prisoner. Even so, he ended up letting his guard down. If he had gotten serious, something of Gyes''s level should have been easily suppressed by him. That was Rudeus''s own fault."


    Ah, it hurts to listen.


    Ruijerd believed in me and let me go alone.


    Yet, I ended up easily being caught.


    In some ways, it''s like I betrayed his trust.


    "However, Ruijerd-dono isn''t that a bit heartless? Even though your ally was treated cruelly?"


    "If you''re a warrior you take responsibility for the consequences of your own battles. In the first ce, Rudeus should have been able to easily escape with his own power! I''m d he was trusting in his allies, but he''s not a child! If you''re a warrior you shouldn''t wait and expect your allies toe save you!"


    Ruijerd, you seem to be quite drunk.


    Well, if you were caught I''m sure you''d find some way to escape on your own though.


    I wish you wouldn''t ce such high expectations on me.


    The number of things I''m capable of are limited you know?


    Part


    It was painful to listen while being together with Ruijerd.


    If I go near Eris and the others then Gyes res at me.


    Therefore, I ended up spending the early afternoon to evening in solitude.


    I couldn''t think of anything I needed to do, so I decided to start practicing my magic.


    I controlled the water current flowing on the ground outside and tried freezing it.


    Then at that point, I suddenly thought of the idea of using wind magic to try and fly and decided to give it a try.


    This time, the reason I was caught and unable to run away was because I didn''t know the way back.


    If I could fly through the sky I could have easily made my escape by the second day.


    Gyes wouldn''t have had to prostrate himself, no one would have had any bad memories over it, it would have been a happy end.


    After thinking that I left the vige.


    I continued to create a foothold by freezing the flowing water into ice as I walked, then when I found an open area I cut down a tree nearby.


    Then using earth magic I created a 10 meter stone tform in every direction.


    Then that practice area simr to one in a se¡ð game was finished.


    It''s a bit slippery, so you can''t run around, but this much should be fine.


    "Now then."


    For starters with light feelings I raised a tornado and watched what happens.


    In order to make a person fly about this much should be fine.


    If I remember correctly, 100 meters per second should be about good.


    I wonder what kind of thing 100 meters per second is.


    For the time being, I''ll give it a shot and see.


    "kazam! Just... kidding!"


    I was blown up into the air like a leaf.


    Then I started to get afraid.


    Suddenly I realized I was up near the clouds.


    I didn''t realize a person''s body was this light.


    Then I started to feel fear.


    I started to instinctively fear the ground as I was approaching it at an insane speed.


    I started using my foresight on reflex.


    After looking one second into the future, I made an upward current with my right hand, and fired off a number of shock waves with my left lowering my falling speed.


    However, I was toote.


    I heard the sound of a number of branches breaking as I fell into a tree and finally a ssh as I hit the water.


    By that time my entire body was battered plus bone fractures.


    My nose was bleeding all over the ce, after swallowing some water I started to control the currents.


    With my entire body in pain and feeling dizzy I somehow or other managed to cast the healing incantation.


    Soon after monsters started appearing following the scent of my blood.


    It seems the ce I fell was the nest of the rain lizard group [Rain Forest Lizard].


    I could clearly hear the sound of my heart beating as I continued to defeat the monsters that came out, one after another.


    With my right hand I just kept freezing the surrounding water stopping their movements, then firing off earth bullets to destroy their heads.


    Rain Forest Lizards are C rank monsters.


    Their speed in water is pretty fast, but they aren''t difficult if I freeze it.


    After I defeated them all I started piling up the bodies, but before I realized it was already dark out, and I didn''t know the way back.


    I don''t know my current location.


    Just that fact made me feel uneasy.


    I have to do something somehow.


    The vige shouldn''t be all that far away.


    I continued to tell myself to be cool.


    If my head gets heated up my judgement will be dulled.


    I must remain COOL, no matter how you look at it KOOL.


    First off, I froze all the water nearby in as wide of a range as I could.


    I just kept lowering the temperature, while shivering, centering on me I just kept extending the ice endlessly.


    At the same time, I created a fire ball in the air above me.


    Using a fire ball to warm things up while at the same time freezing the water.


    Monsters that see the light will most likelye over.


    No, monsters in the rainy season swim.


    They most likely won''te running on top of the ice.


    It wasn''t even an hourter when Ruijerd and others came along.


    He came walking along the ice along with the Dedorudia race warriors.


    I felt relieved.


    After all, I still feel a bit tense about being left neglected in some ce I don''t know about.


    "Rudeus, what happened?"


    "Jus- just a bit of training."


    I didn''t say anything about almost dying.


    A show of vanity.


    "I see... It''s the first time I''ve seen you get serious, but it''s really intense. When the entire vige froze over and was covered in ice I was wondering what was going on."


    "Ye-yeah..."


    "All of the monsters were frozen."


    "Eh, yeah, I wanted help transporting them. I gave it my all to freeze the surroundings."


    "That''s an easy request. Though, next time make sure you let me know."


    "If Ruijerd-san is here then it''s not secret training."


    After saying that Ruijerdughed a bit.


    The beast race warriors went around looking at the rain forest lizards frozen in the surroundings with just their heads crushed and shivered in fear.


    Hmm... How''s that?


    The meat from rain forest lizards is quite close to chicken meat.


    After that, I learned from experience and started to practice using wind magic to fly in the sky a number of times.


    It was extremely difficult to make my body float in the air with wind magic.


    What I was able to manage, if you can call it that, was use a blunted [Earth Lance] at my own feet and send my body flying into the air.


    After flying, use wind magic to elerate. When it''s time tond, decelerate and prepare anding spot.


    Using wind magic to lower the velocity of the fall, while at the same time using a water technique to create a pool at thending point, andnding there in the water.


    Something along those lines.


    What an unsightly magic.


    I feel bitter about my ownck of talent.


    I want to fly through the sky freely.


    However I was satisfied with this result.


    I wasn''t able to fly through the sky, but I was able to create a method of high speed travel through the air.


    I wasn''t able to achieve the initial goal, but I did gain at least one thing.


    I decided to think of that as alright.


    Two and a half months have passed.


    One day, Holy Beast-sama sluggishly came and entered my room.


    "Well well then, if it isn''t Holy Beast-sama. Did you have something you needed from this sex beast?"


    "Wan."


    "Two."


    "Wan."


    It seems it''s just going to ignore me.


    I don''t know if it''s a male or female, but Holy Beast-sama came over andid down next to me.


    Currently, in my hands is a figure I''m in the process of making.


    Since there''s still lots of time left before the rain stops, I decided to make these.


    The model is Ruijerd.


    Why him?


    Is what one might think.


    However, think about it for a second.


    Superd race are a monster with an unknown identity.


    People shudder in fear after seeing that green hair.


    However, the figures I make have no color.


    A stone doll in a solid grey color.


    If I can make this doll look cool, I might be able to get more people to ept it.


    First off is the silhouette.


    The hair is thest part.


    "Won!"


    Holy Beast-sama brought it''s body close to my thighs and ced it''s head on myp.


    I was a bit perplexed since no animal has ever gotten this close to me before.


    "Uon?"


    Holy Beast-sama was looking at my hands with a "What is that?" sort of feeling.


    It''s a puppy-sama whose age is proportionate to it''s demeanor.


    For the time being I started to stroke the area around its neck.


    "There''s nothing to do, so I decided to produce some works."


    "Wan."


    My hand was licked.


    It''s tail was pping and moving around.


    It seems I''m not hated.


    Since the rain is still continuing, Holy Beast-sama must be bored as well.


    I don''t know where it has been these past two months, but it specifically decided toe over to where I am after all.


    It must be looking for some kind of stimulus.


    "Shall we y?"


    "Wan!!"


    After that my crossed legs fell apart and started to y around with Holy Beast-sama.


    I waspletely enjoying myself rolling around, getting a moderate amount of exercise together with Holy Beast-sama.


    Certainly a win-win rtionship.


    Knock knock.


    While I was ying around with Holy Beast-sama there was a knock on the door to my room.


    "Hm? Come in."


    "Please excuse me. I could smell Holy Beast-samaing from here... Ah."


    Then the one who came in was a woman dressed in the outfit of one of the viges warriors.


    It was the Onee-san guard.


    "Ah, greetings, it''s been a while."


    For the time being, I said that while bowing my head.


    After seeing me her face quickly turned ghastly pale.


    "Ah, yes, greetings, it has been a while."


    It''s the person who threw cold water on me and told me off with a cruel word.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen her at all for thesest two months.


    I wonder where she was.


    "I''m sorry about that time, please forgive my rudeness."


    She deeply bowed her head.


    "No it''s fine. That matter has already been resolved."


    "However, even though it was a misunderstanding that I would subject you to that kind of treatment..."


    "That kind of treatment, it was just being stripped and having cold water thrown at me."


    Then the female warriors face became even more pale.


    Almost to the point where it seemed like she would fall over any minute.


    "I''m very... sorry... please... forgive me."


    This is something I heard from Gyes but when ites to the beast race, it seems that being stripped naked and having cold water thrown at you is an extremely humiliating thing.


    "I had heard at that time that you were a person that had done something sexually cruel to Holy Beast-sama..."


    "Of course, that was a false charge, you''ve heard right?"


    "Ah, yes, of course."


    Then she was looking back and forth at Holy Beast-sama.


    Currently I''m being used as a pillow by Holy Beast-sama and my hand is being licked.


    It seems like she has something to say about it.


    "The things from that time couldn''t be helped. I''m not angry about it. Although, I would have liked at least one apology."


    "That is, umm, I''m really sorry. I was told to try my best to avoid meeting with Rudeus-dono from Gyes-sama."


    Ah, so that was the case after all, huh.


    As I thought if the actual perpetrator is in front of your eyes, you would want to get revenge I guess.


    Gyes''s judgement was correct.


    "Then, you were told not to encounter me, why are you here?"


    "Umm, that is, Holy Beast-sama went missing, so I followed the smell and it led here."


    "Won!!"


    The female warrior had a cold sweat going.


    I think it''s fine if you aren''t that afraid.


    Gyes apologized plenty and I''m already satisfied with that.


    After the rainy season ends he already offered to give us a cart and paypensation money.


    I only had to spend a week in a prison for it, it feels more lucky than anything.


    When ites to me, I''m not really bothered at all.


    Having cold water thrown at me and being abused as a pervert, those are good memories.


    I''m sure, in the future if something wakes up inside of me I''ll be able to ept that arousal.


    "Come to think of it, after the rainy season ends you were going to get married weren''t you. Congrattions."


    After I said that, the female warrior started to tremble in fear.


    It seems like she only heard it as sarcasm.


    There was no ill intent I just meant it as a simple blessing though...


    "Umm, what would I have to do to be forgiven by you."


    Hmm.


    It seems she has misunderstood something.


    This is somehow nice.


    An amazing feeling of superiority.


    Is this that NTR sort of thing?


    Nfufu.


    After all, maybe I should have her get naked and crawl on all fours?


    No, that kind of thing isn''t good.


    Gyes asked me to let it go and I don''t know when Eris and Ruijerd will return.


    I wonder what kind of punishment would be good.


    Something simr to the beast race, like being stripped is no good.


    Throwing cold water is also surely no good.


    Then, how about wearing only a white t-shirt, then I hit you with water technique, water gun, and cover you in lukewarm water.


    Wah, I''m a genius.


    "Wan!!"


    Then Holy Beast-sama moved over to cover the female warrior.


    ring at me.


    What''s up with that.


    It''s a joke, don''t be mad.


    "I''ve already received a proper apology. Since that''s the case I don''t need anything more than that."


    After saying that, the female warrior made a relieved face and let out a sigh.


    "Thank you very much."


    Then, just after that talk finished, she started ring at me.


    "More than that, Rudeus-dono, I would prefer if you didn''t just take Holy Beast-sama out at your own convenience."


    "What''s that? I never took it out of anywhere."


    Oh, more false charges, huh.


    You really aren''t reflecting on it at all are you?


    If you aren''t careful with your words, next time you''ll be the one in the prison naked and I''ll be the one throwing the water.


    "If that''s the case then who took it out? Holy Beast-sama cannot leave the Holy Tree on its own."


    "Ho. Then please exin it to me clearly."


    It seems that Holy Beast-sama is a magic beast that is only born once every several hundred years.


    It has no formal name.


    Since ancient times the appearance of the Holy Beast-sama has meant that the world would be approaching a crisis.


    After Holy Beast-sama bes an adult it will set out on a journey together with a hero and save the world from that mighty power.


    That''s how it''s told.


    Since that''s the case, in the interior of the Dorudia vige within a barrier in the roots of the Holy Tree, it''s carefully and preciously raised.


    That is really apletely sheltered daughter kind of feeling.


    They won''t let the Holy Beast-sama that doesn''t know anything out into the cold outside world.


    Incidentally, it will supposedly take another 100 years or so until Holy Beast-sama bes an adult.


    If the stories are true, 100 yearster a great crisis will befall the world.


    Currently it seems that this female warrior is primarily protecting that Holy Beast-sama.


    In the inner part of that dead end pathway.


    I get it now, that would be why we never met when I was walking around the town.


    "Wafun!"


    Then Holy Beast-sama barked out loud there.


    The female warrior made a surprised face.


    "Eh! What did you say?"


    Eh?


    What?


    "Won!"


    "I see, but..."


    "Wan!!"


    "I understand."


    Why are you normally having a conversation with a dog?


    Holy Beast-sama isn''t speaking in Beast Godnguage right?


    How do you understand the differences in it?


    Are you using BowLingual or something?


    "Holy Beast-sama has said that you were unrted."


    "Right?"


    I''d like you to say more than that.


    "Holy Beast-sama is grateful to you Rudeus-dono."


    "Ho, I could have sworn I had beenpletely forgotten after being abandoned in a prison."


    "Wan!!"


    "Holy Beast-sama says [That''s rude, I properly told them to send you good tasting food. I had heard that Rudeus-dono was enjoying the food quite a bit as well?]"


    That''s right.


    The food at least was good.


    Also, I received seconds.


    I did think it was pretty strange for a prison.


    That was Holy Beast-sama''s order, huh.


    However, for the first thing to be thought of in terms of gratitude to be food, in the end it''s still a dog.


    "However, I would have preferred being let out of the prison if that''s the case."


    "Wan?! (What do you mean by prison? Is what it seems to be)"


    "It''s a ce where you lock up bad guys."


    "Wan! (I also get locked up, is what is being said)"


    After that, I had a conversation for a bit with Holy Beast-sama using the female warrior as a trantor.


    After which I realized that Holy Beast-sama had no clue about the details of the events from this time it seems.


    It didn''t understand that I was letting off a smell of arousal and didn''t understand the reason why I was captured by Gyes either.


    The fact that I was captured, and anything beyond the fact that something scary happened, it couldn''t seem toprehend.


    In other words, it''s still a child.


    Making all sorts of demands from a child is not good.


    No helping it.


    "Thanks to Holy Beast-sama I was able to experience a pleasant lifestyle. Thank you very much."


    After thanking it, it''s tail started waving and it licked my face.


    Nfufu, what a cute fellow.


    I was having fun stroking its neck.


    Then I was pushed down.


    Ahn, you can''t, people are watching?


    "Rudeus-dono, Holy Beast-sama is sacred. Could you refrain yourself from being that familiar and attached?"


    "That''s wrong. The smell of this arousal is aimed at you."


    "Huh!?"


    "Excuse me, it''s nothing at all."


    That''s bad, I let out a bit of my true intention.


    "*Cough* Now then Holy Beast-sama. Let''s return home to the Holy Tree."


    "Wan!!"


    Holy Beast-sama honestly nodded to the words of the female warrior and returned.


    After that, it became a problem for the beast race that Holy Beast-sama was able to escape.


    In the end, it seems like they couldn''t figure out who the criminal that let it out was.


    Since that''s the case it would be fine if they just left it to an escort, but just the other day that abduction incident happened.


    The escorts were bing tense.


    After that, Holy Beast-sama appeared by my side a number of times.


    That''s right, for some reason by my side.


    Of course, after the second time they started to doubt me.


    However, luckily on that day I was participating in the drinking bout of Ruijerd and Gustav.


    I wasn''t drinking any alcohol, but I was enjoying something simr to walnuts.


    In other words I had an alibi.


    Since I''m a magician capable of freezing the entire vige with magic, I might have some method of doing it even from a separate ce, but Gustav cleared the doubts.


    It wouldn''t be interesting at all if there were any more false charges added to the list.


    Since that''s the case, I decided to stick to Ruijerd, Gustav and Eris as much as I could but gave up.


    I decided to stay near Gyes.


    He''s the warrior chief. The highest person responsible in charge of security.


    He''s busy everyday, but having him as an alibi is the most efficient method I think.


    "I was under the impression that I was hated by Rudeus-dono?"


    After sticking to him for a full day he made a bitter face.


    "You don''t really need to pay it any mind, the next time you give birth to a daughter just give her to me."


    "That is, do you really want to pledge marriage vows to a daughter of mine?"


    "No, it was just a simple joke. Oh, excuse me, did I let out the smell of arousal?"


    "Sunsun? There''s no such smell."


    "I see, then this amount is alright."


    After all, unless there''s a female nearby my tom boy won''t be a tom cat it seems.


    Unless they enter my field of vision there''s nothing to be done is what it means.


    "This is something I''ve understood over thest month. Rudeus-dono is rather mature. Even though you''re still young, Ruijerd-dono recognizes you as a warrior as well."


    "What''s up with that, suddenly praising me."


    That''s kind of disgusting.


    Suddenly flipping ones hand.


    "In the beginning I just thought you were some sheetty brat depending on Ruijerd-dono and doing whatever you like."


    Ho.


    He puts that well.


    Well, it''s not necessarily mistaken.


    "In terms of magic skill it went way beyond what I imagined. In order to freeze the entire forest during the rainy season is something I could only imagine in a fairy tale."


    "Fuuu, my teacher is even more amazing though."


    Then another push here for Roxy for no reason at all.


    No matter how much I praise Roxy it will never be enough praise.


    "And more than anything, you hold that much power, and yet you didn''t seek revenge against our Dedorudia race even after being treated like that."


    If you put it like that then that is the case.


    Though look, Ruijerd said it as well, I was letting my guard down.


    Isn''t it fine if both sides are reflecting on it.


    Besides...


    "This ce is Ghyine''s home town as well."


    "What did Ghyine say about this vige?"


    "No, she didn''t really say anything in specific."


    It didn''t seem like Ghyine liked the Great Forest very much.


    When she was teaching me Beast Godnguage she would often make a bitter face as well.


    "Who wouldn''t want to get along well with the family of a respected teacher."


    "Is it fine if I apologize once again?"


    "I don''t really need that prostrating at all. Rather than that, please give me the right toy my hands on Minitona-chan."


    "If Rudeus-dono ns to properly and seriously consider my daughter as a partner then I wouldn''t particrly mind though."


    "Eh?!"


    Seriously?


    Does that mean he''ll give me permission to y nyannyan with the cat eared girl!


    Nono.


    Right now, were having a good conversation, you sheetty NEET stay down.


    "Of course I''m joking. Probably, Eris would get angry as well."


    "Just now, a bit of the smell of arousal appeared though."


    "That can''t be helped. That would be because of Gyes-san''s careless statement. Let it go."


    "I see... I''m sorry about that."


    Really.


    I have a proper promise with Eris you know.


    15 years old.


    Another four more years.


    If I wait four years then paradise.


    Speaking of promises, I had one with Sylphy as well, but...


    I wonder how Sylphy is doing now.


    Probably doing well.


    It would be good if she wasn''t being bullied over her hair anymore...


    "And it seems like it''se today as well."


    Just as I was lost in thought, Holy Beast-sama suddenly appeared.


    "Ku... what in the world are the escorts doing?!"


    After seeing that Gyes started grinding his teeth.


    Today as well, Holy Beast-sama said "Wan" to me in a happy voice.


    In response to that I stroke its head.


    "Could it be that it''s getting out with its own power?"


    Is what I asked but...


    "No, there''s no mistake that it''s through someone''s help."


    Is what Gyes said while looking at Holy Beast-sama with troubled eyes.


    Through someone''s help.


    It''s without a doubt something within their own members, but everyone has an alibi.


    It''s creepy.


    "Should Ruijerd and I investigate? I think we could figure it out pretty quick with Ruijerd''s eye."


    After saying that...


    "No, the protection of Holy Beast-sama is a matter of pride for the Dedorudia race. We can''t allow outsiders to interfere."


    Is how he turned us down.


    "Even though defending the vige is fine?"


    "This and that are different matters."


    Defending the vige is okay, but investigating the Holy Beast''s escape is not.


    I couldn''t really understand the line of thought, but this could be a difference inmon sense I guess.


    Well, that''s fine if they''re alright with it.


    "If it''s managed to escape this many times, it would certainly be worrying. It''s fine right now because it''s the rainy season, but what if after the rainy season ends, it could be abducted again. Besides, even in the vige it could be attacked by monsters, if the worst case happens."


    "That''s probably right..."


    Gyes started to worry with a difficult face.


    "Since it seems like Holy Beast-sama is escaping with the purpose ofing to meet me, what if instead I go to visit it everyday, won''t that solve the problem?"


    "That... However... Hmmm..."


    He''s troubled.


    After all it doesn''t seem like he wants outsiders to get near the Holy Tree.


    I''ll draw him in.


    "Well then, how about meeting near the Holy Tree and taking it out before it has a chance to be taken, then have the escort person follow along as well. If we do that then there would be no need to worry about someone taking it out."


    "Wouldn''t that be getting our priorities backwards?"


    "I think it seems better than having even a moment where you don''t know the location of the Holy Beast-sama though?"


    "..."


    Gyes was troubled.


    Since he was troubled that became the case.


    ¡ª


    After that, for a little less than two weeks.


    I lived together and yed with Holy Beast-sama.


    In the end we never figured out who the criminal was, though Holy Beast-sama has stopped disappearing as well.


    Incidentally, the escort person got insanely angry at me when I trained it to offer its paw, though that''s a secret.


    ¡ª


    After various things happen three months have passed.


    The rain has stopped.

 Chapter 49: The Holy Sword Highway

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Holy Sword Highway</h4>


    Part 1


    The day before we left the Dorudia vige.


    Eris and Minitona were fighting.


    I don''t think I even need to say the result but it was Eris''splete victory.


    I think it''s as expected.


    Eris is at the level where she can keep up with Ruijerd''s training.


    If a younger girl who hasn''t specifically received any kind of training ends up as the opponent, they can''t even be called an opponent in the first ce.


    It''s bullying the weak.


    This is where it would be good if I put in a word of warning.


    I already knew that Eris was that kind of child, but she''s soon to be 14 years old.


    If you say 14 years old, it''s still a child, but it''s not an age where you indiscriminately beat up your opponents.


    However, how then should I put it.


    Up until now I''ve never stopped Eris'' fights.


    Even when it came to the fights in the adventurer''s guild, I just left the majority of them to Ruijerd.


    I wonder what I could say after all that.


    Maybe I should put it as, "Adventurers and vige girls are different."


    "Tha...that''s wrong, Minitona is the bad one."


    The one who made such a im is Terusena.


    ording to her story, it seems Minitona tried to stop Eris who said she was nning to leave after the rainy season ends.


    Eris seemed to be happy that she wanted to stop her but exined why she has to continue her journey.


    With Minitona who was being selfish, it was a development where Eris gives an exnation.


    It''s opposite from how it is normally.


    After a little while the discussion continued.


    At the start both of them were calm, but eventually disputes started up.


    Minitona started making thoughtless remarks.


    Those thoughtless remarks included Ghyine and myself.


    After hearing that it seems Eris tried to endure it with an angry face.


    It seems like she wanted to respond with a calm feeling.


    In the end it seems the one who firstid their hands on the other was Minitona.


    She sold the fight to Eris.


    It''s an act of courage. Almost worthy of respect.


    It''s something I can''t imitate at all.


    Even though I say that, Eris ended up buying into that fight.


    Without mercy, as usual, she beat her to a pulp.


    "Eris."


    "What!"


    Then here I took a good look at the circumstances.


    First off Minitona.


    Even though she lost it seems she''s considerably excited with heavy breathing.


    Even after Eris beat her down, it seems her will has not been broken.


    Eris can break the will of full grown adults.


    She''s not a woman who goes easy.


    In other words that means...


    "It seems you properly went easy."


    "Obviously."


    Eris looked the other way while saying that.


    With the old Eris, even if it was an opponent who was younger, any opponent thates at her would be beaten without mercy.


    Since I''m the one saying it, there''s no mistake.


    "Normally, you would do something worse right?"


    "She''s my friend after all."


    After taking a look at Eris''s face, her lips curled up with a sour look, it was a face of one that was repenting their crimes.


    Hmm.


    It seems she does at least regret hitting her a bit.


    It''s something that the Eris until now would never have done.


    It seems Eris may have be a bit more of an adult these past three months.


    In the ces where I''m not watching she''s properly growing up.


    In that case there''s only one thing I have to say.


    "It would be best if you reconcile with her before we leave tomorrow."


    "No way."


    Still a child, huh.


    Part 2


    Thest day, we were busy preparing for the journey, so I didn''t meet with Holy Beast-sama.


    I thought the criminal would let him out again, but for some reason Holy Beast-sama never appeared.


    In exchange, in the middle of the night there were two intruders.


    "Ah!!"


    A small scream and a loud sound of something bumping.


    With those two sounds ¨C as one would expect ¨C even I was awakened.


    Recently, it feels like I''ve been cking a bit too much, so I raised my body and grabbed my staff that was left at my side.


    It''s a bit too crude of a presence for it to be a thief.


    Ruijerd should have long since realized it.


    Humu.


    "Terusena, move more quietly nya."


    I let go of my staff.


    That would be the reason why Ruijerd was silent.


    "Sorry Tona, but it''s dark."


    "If you focus your eyes well you can see nya... Ah!"


    Again, there was a sound of something banging.


    "Tona, you alright?"


    "Ouch nya."


    However, they seem to think they''re whispering but the volume is so loud I can almost hear everything.


    I wonder what their objective is.


    Money, or maybe fame.


    Otherwise maybe they are after my body I wonder.


    Not really though...


    It''s most likely Eris after all.


    "Ah, was it here nya?"


    "Sniff sniff? It seems a bit different."


    "Don''t mind it nya. In any case they''re sleeping nya."


    They stopped in front of my door, then I heard the sound of it opening and theming inside.


    They started to timidly look over the room, and then our eyes clearly met as I was sitting on my bed.


    "Nya...!"


    "What''s wrong Tona... Ah."


    Minitona and Terusena were there.


    Wearing a one-piece made of thin fur.


    There was a hole where the butt is and their tail was showing its face from the back.


    It was the beast races'' characteristic pajama appearance.


    Truly lovely.


    "What''s going on thiste at night? Eris'' room is next door."


    I said it in as low a voice as possible.


    "So- sorry nya..."


    As they were saying that they moved to close the door then suddenly stopped.


    "Come to think of it, we never gave our thanks to you nya."


    "Ah, To- Tona?"


    Tona said it as if she remembered it, they returned back into the room.


    Terusena was following behind her.


    "Thank you for saving us nya. I heard that I might have died if you hadn''t used healing magic on me nya."


    That''s right.


    Those injuries were pretty dangerous.


    They were injuries which would have long since broken my will.


    I think it was pretty amazing how she managed to continue with that sort of resolve in that situation.


    "It was an easy matter to resolve."


    "Thanks to that there''s no scars remaining nya."


    While saying that Tona grabbed the edge of her one-piece and flipped it upwards showing me her beautiful natural legs.


    However, because the room was dark I couldn''t see any deeper.


    It seems like you could see, but you cannot.


    Kishirika-sama, why did you not have a demon eye that allows one to see in the dark??


    "Tona, that''s disgraceful?"


    "It''s fine since he''s already seen it once anyways."


    "However, old man Gyes said it, human race males are in heat all year around, so if you get close to them carelessly they''ll attack you."


    In heat all year.


    He says such rude things.


    Though it''s not wrong.


    "Besides, if he gets excited over seeing my body then isn''t that favorable to repay the favor? Nya?! It''s chilly!"


    "How long do you intend to keep the hem of your skirt raised?"


    I wasn''t looking at Tona''s legs at that time.


    While wiping a cold sweat away I grabbed my staff that was sitting at my side tightly.


    From the room next door, I could sense something like sharp killing intent leaking out bit by bit.


    "*Co...cough* I have received your gratitude. Eris is in the room next door, so if you will please."


    They may be children, but they shouldn''t be carelessly showing that there are no scars.


    It would be trouble if they were attacked by a dangerous old man who has a hobby of ying doctor.


    "I see, but really, thank you nya."


    "Thank you very much."


    The two bowed their heads and then left the room.


    After a short period I slowly moved over and put my ear against the wall.


    In the next room I could hear Eris in a displeased voice saying "What do you want?"


    The usual pose with her arms crossed entered my mind.


    Tona and Terusena''s voices were a bit hard to hear.


    No, Eris'' voice is just too loud.


    While listening in excitement, Eris'' voice gradually became calm.


    It seems things will be alright.


    I felt relieved and returned to my bed.


    It seems like they continued to talk all night long.


    I don''t know what they talked about.


    Tona and Terusena are both still nowhere near good at humannguage.


    Eris as well has learned a little bit of Beast Godnguage, but it''s not enough to have a conversation.


    I wonder if they are able to properly talk.


    I felt anxious about it, but the next day, while seeing us off Eris was holding Minitona''s hand while crying.


    It seems they were able to reconcile.


    Excellent, excellent.


    Part 3


    Holy Sword Highway.


    That is a highway that cuts in a straight path through the Great Forest.


    Once upon a time, the Saint Milis created this Highway which is overflowing with magic power.


    Even though the surroundings are flooded with water, only the highway is dry; also, it seems not a single monster will approach this highway.


    We are going to move along it in a carriage we received from the Dedorudia race.


    They prepared anything and everything we would need for the journey.


    Carriage + horse.


    Travel expenses (5 Milis Gold Coins + 5 Milis Silver Coins).


    Consumable goods.


    Since this is the case, even without returning to Saint Port, we should be able to make it to the capital of Milis.


    Alright, let''s depart.


    Just as that development was happening, for some reason a monkey faced man came along.


    "Weell~, I was just thinking it was about time I return to Milis. It was just in time. Take me along as well."


    Newbie Gisu, while saying that, shamelessly jumped on and joined us.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Gisu?"


    "You are following along as well?"


    There were noints from the other two with me.


    I wondered if they were acquaintances and asked.


    It seems when I wasn''t looking Gisu was properlyying the groundwork with those two.


    He joined along with Eris, Tona, and Terusena to tell them about interesting stories and also joined in with Ruijerd and Gustav telling stories of the good old days.


    It seems he used his usual wiles of working to someone''s nature and the two want to make up for that.


    In a ce where I can''t see.


    Which is why those two were willing to ept him so easily.


    "Alright, then let''s depart!"


    Along with Ruijerd''s shout, the carriage started to move forward.


    While looking back at the beast races that came to see us off, Eris was still shedding tears while looking at Minitona and the others, it''s a bit of a moving feeling.


    However, in my heart, there''s something still a bit unsettling remaining.


    It''s Gisu''s fault.


    If he wanted toe along, it would have been fine if he had just said so from the start.


    Even if he didn''t move around so suspiciously in the background like that.


    If he had just normally asked, I had no reason to turn him down.


    "Hey-hey, senpai. Don''t re at me like that."


    Inside of a carriage moving at quite a speed, I was making a face filled with discontent.


    Whileughing with a broad grin, Gisu came close to my ears.


    "The one who gave a hand towards senpai''s love was me, you know?"


    Then for some reason he started to talk about something odd.


    Helper in love.


    Now then, in the end, these past three months, whether it be dog ear girls or cat ear girls it ended with me being unable toy my hands on any of them.


    There was no development with Eris as well.


    I did end up getting along better with Gyes more than at the start, but just that.


    Is that love?


    Don''t say stupid things.


    I don''t have those sorts of interests.


    "Helper in love, what do you mean?"


    "I helped you meet with Holy Beast-sama, didn''t I?"


    "Holy beast??"


    Think about the meaning.


    Understood.


    "Ah."


    It...it was this guy!


    This guy was the criminal!


    What do you mean helper in love!


    I said it was a false charge from the start.


    No, rather than something like that.


    "Ho- how did you manage to lead Holy Beast-sama out!"


    "That''s a trade secret. Well, they are idiots after all. If you cause a bit of a distraction, then something like bringing him out can be done."


    Carelessly and confidently he said that.


    No, that is...


    Dangerous, isn''t it.


    After all the beast race people were extremely angry.


    It felt like if they found you they would tear you limb from limb or something.


    "Wh- why did you do something as dangerous as that?"


    "After all, you like dogs, right?"


    "I told you that was a false charge."


    "Was that the case? Well, isn''t it fine."


    Just like that with a light tone Gisu said it whileughing frivolously.


    Just then, I was filled with anxiety.


    This guy, could it be, that he''s a considerably dangerous guy?


    I wonder if it would be bad to let him go together with us on the journey.


    "Ruijerd-san. Turn around the carriage."


    "Why?"


    "We have to turn over the criminal who let out Holy Beast-sama."


    "Wha? Wait-wait!"


    Gisu started to panic and tried to seal up my mouth.


    However, because of this guy I was doubted so much.


    There''s a need to turn my heart into a demon and make sure punishment is received here.


    "It''s alright newbie, I''ll properly exin things for you. They might end up throwing you into prison nude and hurl cold water at you, but you can endure that much."


    "Hey, wait a second! Are you serious! Listen well, the one who prepared the carriage was me, you know. Those guys don''t have the kind of culture that apologizes for things with objects. That''s why, forgive me!"


    The monkey face was desperate.


    A face filled with charm.


    This guy isn''t a bad person.


    That is something I understood well when we were in the prison together.


    It''s not like he lead out Holy Beast-sama with some evil intent.


    However, hmumu...


    "Rudeus."


    "What, Ruijerd-san?"


    "Forgive him."


    "Danna! As expected of danna! Weell~, I''ve always thought since before that danna is quite the handsome man!"


    Really, this guy...


    In any case,


    "Ruijerd-san. Is it fine? This guy is one of those viins you really hate?"


    "He probably did it because he thought he was doing it for your sake."


    I don''t really understand what Ruijerd uses as the basis for his judgement.


    That is fine and this is bad.


    No, it could be that this is the result of Gisuying the ground work.


    It seems like he sure did it well, that monkey bastard.


    "That''s right, it was like that danna! I did it for senpai''s sake! I couldn''t have imagined that it would be a serious issue. Then I went a bit overboard with it, but I absolutely didn''t do it to try and cause problems for anyone!"


    Honestly speaking I have a debt towards this guy.


    In a cold ce, naked, the debt of receiving a vest.


    In terms of a debt it''s a small matter; butpared to the beast race who, even knowing that the charges were false, continued to doubt me, it''s a much better impression.


    Well, it''s fine.


    In the end, it''s not like anyone is bothered by it.


    Even the beast race''s guards, thanks to this they''ve learned a lesson.


    And just like that I was forced to ept it.


    "It''s fine if youe along, but newbie, aren''t you afraid of the Superd race?"


    Just like that I said it in a voice that Ruijerd could hear.


    I wonder if this guy knows Ruijerd is a Superd or not.


    If he was involved in the drinking when they were in then it wouldn''t be strange for him to have heard it, right?


    It wouldn''t be funny if he suddenly said "Superd race, seriously?" afterwards.


    "That can''t be, of course I''m scared, since I''m a demon race as well. The fear of Superd race starts from the time you''re a child, they say they''ll eat you."


    "I see. Incidentally, even though Ruijerd looks that way, he''s a Superd race."


    As I said it like that Gisu narrowed his eyes.


    "Danna is different. Since he''s my life''s savior after all."


    I wonder if something happened, so I sent to Ruijerd a signal with my eyes, and he waved his head that he has no idea.


    At the very least it doesn''t seem like he saved him over these past three months.


    "As expected you don''t remember, it was 30 years prior after all."


    While saying that Gisu began to tell the tale.


    The meeting, the parting, the turning point, the love scene, it was an excellent story.


    While speaking of the hard-boiled excellent story, a handsome man goes on a journey, he hears "Please don''t go!" from 100 women, he feels something pulling at him from behind and starts traveling towards his hometown, then when he arrives with a mysterious beauty...


    It''s long so I''ll sum it up into one line, when he was still a beginner adventurer at a time when he was attacked by a monster and about to die it seems Ruijerd has saved him.


    "Well, it was something that happened 30 years ago, there''s no reason to especially feel a debt."


    The Superd race are scary, but danna is different.


    The monkey face newbie said it like that whileughing.


    Ruijerd loosened his nk expression.


    I felt like I understood the meaning of the words karma.


    Isn''t that great. Ruijerd.


    "Well, I''m asking to at least join you for a bit? As previousrades?"


    Just like this, the monkey faced newbie joined "Dead End"...


    It''s not like he entered.


    He simply forced himself on us until the next town at least.


    ording to his jinx, forming a party with four people, nothing good wille of it or something.


    After avoiding those superstitions, it doesn''t seem like they''re helping you since you got thrown into a prison yourself.


    Well, if he''s not nning to join the party, then it''s fine if he doesn''t join.


    Just like this on our journey, the number apanying us increased by one.


    Part 4


    We just entrusted the carriage to our steed and solely kept moving past the Great Forest.


    It''s truly a straight forward path.


    The road goes right over the horizon, it continues straight into the capital of Saint Milis Kingdom.


    I wonder why there''s this sort of path.


    There''s no monsters at all.


    The water drainage is also surprisingly good.


    Just as my doubts wereing up Gisu started to exin it.


    The one who created this road was the founder of the Milis Church, the world''srgest religious organization.


    Saint Milis.


    This is the result of a single swing of Saint Milis'' sword.


    It sliced straight through the mountains and forest, and cut down a Demon King on the Magic Continent or something.


    Since that story started to spread around, this road was called "Holy Sword Highway".


    There''s no way that can be the case, is what I wanted to think, but even now there''s still magic power from Saint Milis remaining.


    As proof of that, even now we''ve had absolutely no encounters with monsters.


    The carriage has never gotten stuck in mud as well.


    Full sails, favorable wind.


    It''s truly a miracle.


    I can understand why the Milis Church has so much power.


    However I''m pretty afraid of the bad influence it may have on the body.


    What is known as magic power is convenient.


    However, it causes animals to transform into monsters, causes two children to be teleported from Central Continent to Magic Continent, it causes various bad things.


    The fact that there is a lot of magic power is also something to be afraid of...


    Well, it''s fine since we can take it easy knowing no monsters will attack.


    Part 5


    Along the side of the highway there are points at specified distances which are made for camping.


    There we make preparations to camp.


    Ruijerd went into the forest and just caught whatever was convenient, there''s no real problems there.


    asionally, a beast race from a nearby vige wille out to sell things, but there''s nothing we really need to buy.


    I don''t think it even needs to be said of the Great Forest, but there''s an abundance of vegetation.


    On the sides of the highway there is arge number of nts that can be used as spices.


    I started to gather those using the nt Encyclopedia I once read as a reference.


    Even though that is the case, my cooking skill isn''t all that high.


    Even if I were to say that my skill has improved considerably over this past year, "bad" has just changed into "slightly bad".


    The quality of the ingredients in the Great Forest are much better than those of the Magic Continent.


    And there''s not just monsters, there are regr animals as well.


    Rabbits and boars for example, they''re just normal animals.


    And then after you cook the meat from the animals that alone is plenty delicious, but since that''s the case I want to eat even better tasting meat.


    The quest to eat good food should always be done with greed.


    There Gisu entered the field.


    He was a master of camping cooking.


    He managed to use the grasses and berries I found and, almost as if by magic, turned them into spices to magnificently vor the meat.


    "I said it right? I can do anything."


    It wasn''t just bragging, that meat was seriously good.


    Amazing, hold me!


    It was almost to the point that I suddenly embraced him.


    Acting almost to a disgusting extent.


    I felt bad about my feelings as well.


    That goes for the both of us.


    Part 6


    "It''s boring."


    Eris muttered that just as we were preparing for today''s meals once again.


    Ingredients: Ruijerd


    Fire and Water: Me


    Cooking: Gisu


    In front of this perfect distribution of roles there was nothing for Eris to do.


    At best it would be something like collecting fire wood, but this is in the middle of a forest. It''s over quickly.


    Therefore she is quite bored.


    Around the start she was just swinging her sword on her own.


    Since Ghyine and I forced her to keep doing things with repetition training, she can swing the sword for any number of hours.


    Even though that''s the case, if you were to ask if that is interesting to do then it seems that wouldn''t be the case.


    Currently, Ruijerd is hunting, Gisu is cooking the soup, and I''m working on making a figure.


    There''s still quite a bit of time left until Iplete this 1/10 Ruijerd.


    However, it should sell.


    It has additional value.


    If you have this then you will never be attacked by the Superd race, rather you will be able to get along with them. Or something like that is what I''m saying.


    Putting that aside.


    Eris is at her limit with being bored.


    "Hey! Gisu!"


    "What''s up youngdy, it''s not ready yet?"


    Gisu turned around while confirming the taste of the soup.


    There was Eris using her usual imposing pose.


    "Teach me cooking!"


    "No way."


    It was an instant reply.


    Gisu just kept with his cooking like nothing happened at all.


    Eris just kept staring into space dumbfounded.


    However, she quickly regained herself and yelled out.


    "Why?!"


    "Because I don''t want to teach you."


    "Like I said, why?!"


    Gisu let out a deep sigh.


    "Umm, you know, youngdy. Swordsmen are best off thinking of nothing but fighting. Trying to cook is pointless. It''s fine as long as you can eat."


    Incidentally this man.


    It''s fine as long as you can eat it, ispletely not the level of his food.


    It''s the level where you could open a shop.


    It''s not something where the Emperor of Japan would fire off light out of his mouth the moment he puts it in, but it''s at the level where his cooking shop would be well known in the neighborhood.


    "But, if I can cook... umm... you know?"


    Eris was saying that while stealing nces in my direction.


    What is it Eris.


    What do you want to say.


    Please feel free to say it straight out.


    "I don''t get it at all."


    Gisu is being cold to Eris.


    I don''t really get why, but he''s saying it in a pretty severe way.


    In regards to Ruijerd and me it''s not really the case, but only to Eris he seems to say things while pushing her away.


    "Doesn''t the youngdy have talent with the sword? Something like cooking you don''t need."


    "But..."


    "Being able to fight is something to be happy about, you know? In order to live in this world, there''s nothing more than that which you need. It will just make your well polished talent lose its focus."


    Eris made a bit of an unpleasant face, but she didn''t start to hit Gisu.


    For some reason Gisu''s words have an odd power of persuasion to them.


    "Though that''s just my front excuse."


    Gisu nodded with an alright and stopped stirring the soup.


    And then he started to serve it with the stone bowls.


    Incidentally, the bowls were something I made.


    "You know, I decided to never teach anyone cooking again."


    It seems Gisu was at one point a member of a party that cleared Labyrinths.


    It was a party with six members, everyone aside from him could only do a single thing, it seems they were all clumsy people.


    The Gisu of that time had a pet phrase of, "You guys really can''t do anything besides that."


    It seems that party still managed to do quite well even though it was pretty distorted.


    However, one day, it seems one of the women from the party told Gisu she wanted to learn cooking.


    If you want to catch a man start by catching his stomach, it seems that it''s effective in this world as well.


    Gisu said it couldn''t be helped and taught the woman cooking.


    Whether it be because of the cooking or whatever.


    That is unknown, but as a result the woman stuck to the man and just like that got married.


    The two left the party and went off to somewhere.


    After everything, if two important individuals suddenly drop out, the party interior became rough.


    The party was filled with a spiral of fights and disinterest, they were unable to properlyplete any jobs, and quickly disbanded.


    Even though that''s the case, Gisu is a man who can do anything.


    He has no talent with the sword or magic, but everything other than that he can do.


    Therefore, he thought he would quickly find another party.


    The result was a crushing defeat.


    Gisu of that time, was an adventurer with a bit of a name for himself.


    Even though that was the case, there were no parties that would take him in.


    Gisu can do anything.


    If it''s something that adventurers can do, then pretty much anything.


    In other words it''s that everything that Gisu can do, is something that anyone else can do as well.


    If it''s a high rank party, all members will generally split up the misceneous jobs.


    Gisu realized it.


    That he had no ce other than in that party.


    Since it was filled with clumsy guys, he could be there.


    After that, Gisu left the business of an adventurer halfway.


    It seems he decided to live his life a yer (gambler).


    "That''s why you know. Women are no good for cooking."


    It''s a jinx.


    Is what he added on.


    If you were to ask me, Gisu''s jinx doesn''t matter at all.


    I think it would be fine if you were to teach something like cooking.


    This soup is good.


    Just a single sip of this soup is enough to make the inside of my mouth have a "shubidubadahhan" kind of feeling.


    It''s to the point where I want to be taught as well.


    Since that''s the case, I decided to throw out a life boat.


    "I understand that newbie ended up with misfortune, but the woman who was taught cooking ended up happy right?"


    Since that''s the case teach us, is what I was thinking.


    Then Gisu waved his head.


    "I don''t know if the woman ended up being happy or not. I haven''t met her since."


    But, Gisu wasughing to himself.


    "As for the man, he was happy, or maybe not..."


    Therefore, it''s a jinx I guess.


    After seeing him with a depressed expression, I felt like I couldn''t say anything more.


    The soup that should have been good, lost a bit of its vor.


    Ruijerd, won''t you hurry ande back...


    Part 7


    A certain day.


    By the side of the road at one of the specified points, we found a strange stone monument.


    It reached about knee-high and there was a strange emblem carved into its face.


    A single letter was surrounded by seven emblems.


    If I remember correctly, the letter in the center in Fighting Godnguage would be "seven".


    The other emblems I feel that I might''ve seen somewhere or not...


    I decided to ask Gisu and see.


    "Hey newbie, what is this stone monument?"


    Gisu looked at the stone monument and nodded with an Ah.


    "That is the, [Seven World Powers]."


    I see, the Seven World Powers.


    "[Seven World Powers], what is that?"


    "It means the seven warriors who are known to be the strongest of all in this world."


    It seems that around the time the second great human-demon war ended, a person known as the Technique God decided to make this.


    The Technique God was said to be the strongest being of that time.


    The ones that person decided, in regards to this world, the strongest seven names.


    This stone monument is something for the sake of confirming that supposedly.


    "If I remember correctly, if we''re talking about that then danna should know more about it. Danna!"


    After Gisu called out to him, Ruijerd who was nearby looking over Eris'' training walked up to us.


    Eris fell to the ground there shey with her arms and legs stretched out, and was breathing deeply trying to catch her breath.


    "The [Seven World Powers], huh, that''s nostalgic."


    Ruijerd narrowed his eyes while looking at the stone monument.


    "Do you know about it Ruijerd?"


    "When I was young I was one of the countless that trained and aspired to be included as one of the [Seven World Powers]."


    While saying that Ruijerd was looking far into the distance.


    Considerably far into the distance.


    Far, far away...


    Exactly how far back was this??


    "What exactly is that emblem?"


    "Those are each of the individual''s crests. It still reveals the current seven names."


    Ruijerd pointed to each of them one by one and taught us the current seven names.


    The current seven names are:


    Position One "Technique God",


    Position Two "Dragon God",


    Position Three "Fighting God",


    Position Four "Demon God",


    Position Five "Death God",


    Position Six "Sword God",


    Position Seven "North God",


    it seems that''s how they''re lined up.


    "Ohhh. But, [Seven World Powers] is something I''ve never heard about before?"


    "The [Seven World Powers] were well-known up until around the time of the Lace Campaign after all."


    "Why did they stop using it?"


    "It was because during the Lace Campaign there were somerge changes and half of them went missing."


    It seems, excluding the Technique God, all of the [Seven World Powers] of the time were participating in the Lace Campaign.


    However, among them three died.


    One of them went missing.


    And one of them ended up being sealed, was the oue.


    It seems the only one who survived with all limbs intact was the Dragon God of the time.


    For the time being, those known to be the strongest started rising and entering the ranks and several hundred years after that, those who stole the seats of [Lower World Powers] were quite far from the word "strongest".


    Even more so, currently, the whereabouts of Four of the higher ranks are unknown.


    Technique God. Missing.


    Dragon God. Missing.


    Fighting God. Missing.


    Demon God. (Lace) Sealed Away.


    Those who were certainly known to be the strongest of the higher ranks, weren''t around in regards to the rankings.


    Since that''s the case, [Seven World Powers] were gradually abandoned and forgotten from the memories of the people.


    Or something along those lines.


    Incidentally, the reason why the Demon God Lace was never removed from the ranking was because he didn''t die, but was just sealed away.


    "Exactly how many people are there that lived during those times?"


    "Well now. Even 400 years ago it was bing suspicious whether the Technique God even existed."


    "In the first ce, why did the Technique God even create this sort of ranking?"


    "It seems that. [In order to find someone who can defeat me], there was that sort of story, but I don''t know the details."


    As if it''s a profound ranking I guess.


    "This stone monument is considerably old; since that''s the case, it could be that the rankings have already changed by now, couldn''t it."


    After I muttered that, Gisu shook his head.


    "No, it seems that it will automatically change with magic."


    "Eh? Is that the case? How?"


    "How would I know."


    It seems that is the case.


    The letters on the stone monument automatically change.


    I wonder exactly how it works.


    There are still a lot of things I don''t know about the magic of this world.


    If I go to the magic university, I wonder if I''ll be able to learn about things like that.


    In any case, [Seven World Powers], huh.


    Just as I was thinking there were arge number of people who stink of cheats in this world, I don''t feel like I can keep up at all.


    Well, it''s not like I''m aiming to be the strongest in the world either way.


    I''d rather not get very involved with the strongest.


    Part 8


    It took one month until we passed the Great Forest.


    However, it was only a month.


    In just a single month, we managed to pass through the entire Great Forest.


    The path was nothing but a straight line, without a single monster.


    Therefore, we were able to devote ourselves to moving, that is one of the reasons, but the performance of the horse was also good.


    The horses in this world don''t know what it means to get tired.


    They can run for 10 hours a day straight without a break; moreover, the next day they won''t feel a thing.


    I wonder if they''re using some sort of magic power or something.


    We really passed through the forest in a smooth way.


    If you were to speak of idents, it would only be that I got hemorrhoids on the way.


    Naturally, without telling anyone, I secretly healed it with healing magic.


    In the name of training, Eris just kept standing on top of the carriage the entire time.


    I said "it''s dangerous" and to "stop it", but it was a bnce sensation which had the feeling of "what''s dangerous" about it.


    I tried to imitate it, then the next day my legs were trembling.


    Eris is amazing.


    There is a valley to pass the Blue Dragon Mountain Range.


    The entrance of that was an inn town.


    The Dwarf race are managers of the inn district here.


    There''s no Adventurer''s guild.


    However it''s famous as a cksmith town, weapon shops and armor shops were all connected to each other.


    The swords sold here are not only cheap but of high quality, is what Gisu was teaching us.


    Eris was making a face as if she wanted everything, but it''s not like we have surplus with our money.


    After all, in order to cross from Milis to Central Continent, it''s going to cost another fortune for a Superd race again.


    We can''t afford to spend wastefully.


    The sword Eris is using now is not bad as well.


    Although, I''m still a man.


    Seeing all these grim swords and armor lined up, regardless of one''s age, you''ll feel excited.


    Even though I say that, after all it''s a problem of garments that look one''s age.


    The dwarf who was tending to the store said, "I don''t think that suits you boy?" whileughing.


    After I said even though I look like this I''m still intermediate level of the Sword God style, he was a bit surprised.


    Well, we have no money, so it ended with just being made fun of a bit.


    ording to Gisu''s story, it seems that this is where the highway forks into multiple paths.


    If you continue East along the mountain, you''ll supposedly arrive at arge town of dwarves.


    If you head Northeast then you''ll arrive at the elves'' territory, and Northwest the halfling regions are spread out.


    The reason this town doesn''t have an adventurers guild is probably a problem with the location.


    Also, if you head in the direction of the mountain, it seems there are hot springs.


    Hot springs.


    It''s a topic that I hold great interest in.


    "What''s a hot spring?"


    "Hot water from the mountain gathers up. If you bathe there, it feels really good."


    "Ohhh... Sounds interesting. However, isn''t this the first time Rudeus has been here? How do you know about it?"


    "I- I read about it in a book."


    I wonder if hot springs were mentioned in [Walking the World] the tour guide book.


    If I remember correctly, I feel like they weren''t mentioned in it...


    However, hot springs, huh.


    Sounds nice.


    There''s probably no yukata in this world but...


    Wet hair, skin dyed in the color of cherry blossoms, Eris spacing out in the hot water...


    The ces known as hot springs are there.


    No, I guess it''s not really mixed bathing.


    It would be different right?


    Although, in the 1 in 10,000 chance that there is mixed bathing, I wonder what would happen.


    It''s something I have to make absolutely sure to check up on.


    "Since it''s just after the rainy season ended, the mountain side is probably in a terrible state right now?"


    Just as I was hesitating, Gisu objected.


    It seems if people who aren''t used to walking in the mountains go, it will take quite a bit of time.


    Since that''s the case, we have to give up on the hot springs.


    How unfortunate.


    Part 9


    The Holy Sword Highway entered into the Blue Dragon Mountain Range.


    It was a path with a width that only about two carriages could pass through at once.


    It was cutting the mountain in half.


    The bottom of the valley.


    However, maybe thanks to the divine protection of Milis, it seems that rock slides almost never happen.


    If this path didn''t exist, you''d have no choice but to take a huge detour in order to get North.


    Even though there''s almost never any Blue Dragons in these mountains, there are many monsters, so if you tried to pass through them it would be quite dangerous.


    In such a ce, there''s a shortcut created where not a single monster will appear.


    I understand the reason why Saint Milis is worshiped very well.


    After three days we passed through the valley.


    ¡ª


    Just like that we left the Great Forest and entered the territory of the human race.

 Chapter 50: Extra Chapter: Guardian Fitz

    <h4>Chapter 50: Extra Chapter: Guardian Fitz</h4>


    B, the time he realized what was happening, he was in mid-air.


    "Huh?!" The wind instantly swallowed his cry of disbelief.


    He was incredibly high up. He could feel himself falling quickly. The force of the wind made it difficult to breathe. He was piercing the clouds, and fear was piercing him.


    "Eek!"


    He could hear it, a cry from deep in his throat. It was his cry, but it sounded so distant that it felt like someone else screaming. The cry reassured him that this was reality. He didn''t know why, but he was in the air and he was falling.


    "Ah...ah!"


    He had to do something. He had to do something or he was going to die. Yes, die. There was no doubt he would die. If you fell from a high enough ce, you died. He knew that. He also knew that the ground was rapidly approaching.


    "Waaaaaah!"


    He sumbed to the fear and unleashed all of his mana. It was wind. He was unleashing wind. It felt as though it were striking him from directly below. Who was it that taught him that a bird rides the wind to fly in the sky? He couldn''t remember.


    The speed of his fall slowed momentarily, then quickly returned to its previous pace. Wind magic wasn''t going to cut it. Birds may have ridden wind to fly in the sky, but no matter how much wind you put under humans, they could not fly. Someone taught him that. Who? He couldn''t remember that, either.


    What was he supposed to do in a situation like this? His teacher had told him something. His teacher taught him a lot of things. What was it that his teacher had said?


    Think, think, he chanted to himself.


    His teacher said something about...how to fly? That''s right, about how it was impossible. You couldn''t fly¡ªhumans couldn''t fly. You had to use something in order to fly. His teacher had tried to fly before. Tried, failed, and put something on the ground, something soft to fall on.


    That was it! Something to soften the fall. Something soft. Something soft to wrap around himself. But just how soft was it supposed to be? How was he supposed to make it?


    I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know! he screamed in his head. What do I do, what do I do, what do I do?!


    He conjured water and tried to wrap it around himself. It didn''t work. It scattered immediately. He conjured wind and tried to boost himself again. It failed. That wasn''t going to work. He conjured earth... but he wasn''t sure how to use it! He conjured fire and...the wind... water? Earth? He didn''t know! He just didn''t know anymore!


    "Aaah!" He fell headfirst.


    kek


    "Waaaah!" A silver-haired boy screamed as he jerked his body upright and out of bed. He was somewhere around the age of ten, and his youthful features were contorted in fear.


    "Hah, hah, hah..." He gasped for breath and began patting his body. His hands grabbed at fistfuls of silver hair, hard enough to tear them out. He was checking to see if his body was still in one piece.


    " ,.Ah? Huh?" When he looked around, he realized he wasn''t in the sky anymore. He was in a soft bed. "Hah..." The young boy covered his face with his hands and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hey, Fitz, you okay?" A voice called out to him from above. Another boy was hanging upside down, peering at Fitz from the bed above. This other boy was at the cusp of adulthood. He was handsome enough to captivate any person who looked upon him, or so he imed. His name was Luke. "You were making a lot of noise while you were sleeping. Did you have that dream again?"


    Oh, yeah..." The boy, known as Fitz, nodded vaguely in response. All of a sudden he realized his crotch area felt strange. Curious, he looked down to find it was damp. When he investigated, he found he''d drenched not only the bottom of his sleepwear, but the sheets beneath him as well. He could see the steam rising from them.


    "Ah...!" Flustered, Fitz tried to pull up the covers to hide the mess from Luke, but it was already toote. Luke took in the sight of Fitz''s ident with a frown on his face.


    "Wah...waah..." Fitz looked pitiful, tears in his eyes, as he nced at Luke. "I-I''m so...sorry..."


    "Don''t apologize to me." Luke climbed down from his bed and gave a sigh as he scratched at his head. "No one''s going to me you."


    "B-but, I''m old enough by now...and yet I''m still...still, well, wetting myself like this..."


    "Youre not the only one who had a terrifying experience that day." Luke shrugged as he said it, but he had a serious look on his face. His tone was entirely sincere. "Besides, there''s lots of guys here who soil their sheets at night. The maids are used to it. Now hurry up, get changed and hand your shirts over to the person in charge of washing. Lady Ariel is waiting for us." Once Luke finished speaking, he left the room.


    Fitz wiped away his tears and crawled out of bed, grabbing his sunsses from the nearby table and sliding them onto his face.


    Fitz was a victim of the incident that decimated the Fittoa Region. He was transported into mid-air, a hundred meters above the ground. Like anyone else, Fitz was no exception to thew of gravity, so he fell.


    The only thing unusual about him was that he was a magician. Not just any magician, either. He may have been only ten, but he had an exceptional teacher and was at least intermediate-tier in every school of magic, advanced in several, and he could cast spells without chanting.


    He struggled as he was in the air. Before he made it to the ground, he managed to slow the speed of his fall and miraculously only broke both legs when hended (crashed was more like it). His mana waspletely drained and he fell unconscious.


    Fitz woke up to discover he''d lost everything. His hometown, his house, his family. He was still so young, and in an instant he''d be a vagabond. He had nowhere to go and no one to rely on, except for the woman whose eye he''d caught, Ariel Anemoi Asura. She saw the way Fitz freely wielded magic without any incantations, so she employed him. After that, Fitz began his life in the royal pce as the guardian of the second princess.


    "Mmmmhh... Oh, Luke and Fitz, good morning."


    His work as guardian began with rousing Ariel. He woke her at a specific time every morning. This would normally be ady-in-waiting''s job, but Ariel had faced so many assassination attempts since she was a child that the duty now fell instead to one of her guardians, either Luke or Fitz. Fitz was only entrusted with the duty once Ariel knew that he was a resident from outside the pce and not involved with any of the nobles she counted as enemies.


    "Good morning, Lady Ariel."


    Waking up anyter than the princess was enough to warrant a harsh punishment. Or at least it was supposed to, but Fitz had woken up after Ariel any number of times and was never disciplined.


    "Tt''s a nice morning, isn''t it? Luke, what are the ns for today?" Ariel stretched her body and slipped out of bed, taking a seat at her makeup stand. Fitz stepped in behind her to wash her face andb her hair.


    "After breakfast you have a meeting with Lords Datian and Klein to talk about..." As Luke calmlyid out her itinerary, Fitz made quick and careful work of untangling her hair. "In the afternoon you''ll have a meeting with Lord Pilemon, and then dinner will be..."


    "Lord Pilemon''? As if you don''t know him. Luke, that''s your father, isn''t it?"


    "I''ve been told to keep business and private matters separate." Once Fitz finished setting her hair, Ariel rose out of her seat and raised her arms shoulder-high.


    Fitz immediately set about undressing her. Normally changing the princess'' clothes would be a job for one of herdies-in-waiting, but this was another custom she''d been practicing since she was a child.


    Fitz felt flustered as he peeled away the beautiful silks that were wrapped around Ariel''s vibrant white skin, exchanging them for clothes that ady-in-waiting had prepared in advance. The clothing wasplex, with a bizarre structure that Fitz wasn''t even sure how to wear. Yet he managed to slip it briskly onto her body.


    He wasn''t even sure how to dress people when he was first assigned the job. But he''d be quite skilled at it. Even a country bumpkin like Fitz could learn after being forced to do the same thing over and over again.


    "Fitz...you messed up one of the buttons."


    "Huh? Ah, yes, I''m sorry." Just then he''d gotten distracted, and the princess pointed out his mistake. Fitz hurried to try and fix it, but he wasn''t sure which button he''d slipped up on. With clothing like this, if you messed up a single step of the process it made it impossible to figure out where to start with fixing it.


    "What''s wrong?" the princess asked. "If you don''t hurry up and get me dressed, I might catch a cold."


    "Y-yes, youre right, please hold on just a moment!" "Or do you want to see my body?" Ariel teased. "N-no!"


    His face turned bright red with panic as he denied her usation. Ariel sniggered. She liked how innocent he was, so much so that she frequently picked on him like this.


    "T think you look beautiful." Luke was always the one who jumped in to help during such interactions. He smiled and pointed to the buttonhole Fitz was searching for.


    "Oh my, Luke, does that mean you''re falling for your master?" Ariel cooed. "If so, that''s equivalent to sphemy. You won''t be able to escape punishment for that."


    "How terrifying. What kind of punishment are we talking about?" "The kind where I confiscate all of your snacks for today," she said.


    "Oh my. Well, that is quite severe. But if that''s what my master desires, then so be it."


    As the two of them continued their interaction, Fitz finally finished with her clothing. Ariel took a twirl to confirm that there were no imperfections in her outfit, then nodded in satisfaction.


    "Nice work. Now then, let''s have our meal." "Yes, mdy!"


    Luke tailed Ariel as she walked out. Fitz moved to follow, but abruptly stopped to get a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror of her makeup stand. It showed a young man with a somber look, sunsses over his eyes. He lingered there and twisted a strand of short-cropped white hair around one of his fingers. It onlysted for a moment. He turned away and trailed after Ariel.


    The nobles were quite judgmental about the young guardian Fitz after his abrupt appearance in the royal pce.


    "But there are so many among the Magician''s Guild who were born to more noble families..."


    His family and background wereplete mysteries. The only things people knew about him were his race and the color of his hair. From his manners and way of speaking, it was clear that he wasn''t nobility. Despite that, Ariel had appointed him as her new guardian. She gave him quality guardian equipment and kept him at her side constantly. Such special treatment only inmed the nobles'' disapproval.


    "Can''t something be done about those sunsses at the very least?"


    "T concur. It''s almost as if the boy doesn''t even understand the concept of respect."


    He was always wearing sunsses. In the imperial court, hiding your face without purpose was considered impolite.


    The nobles'' words were misinformed, however. Ariel had received permission from the king himself for the sunsses.


    In fact, the sunsses were a magical item that could sense when Ariel was in trouble, no matter where the wearer was. The item was deemed necessary after her previous "incident," so the king permitted it.


    "Thanks to those sunsses, the maids in the imperial pce keep screeching in such high-pitched voices."


    "Yes, I''ve heard how it ''brings them such happiness'' just seeing Fitz and Luke walking together."


    "Indeed, nothing seems to make them happier than seeing a womanizer like Luke stepping in so valiantly to look after the boy."


    "They''re corrupting the morals of the imperial court." "Not that the court particrly had any." Hahaha, the noblesughed.


    Fitz was always following Ariel around, and you could tell the boy was handsome beneath those sunsses. So seeing him, Ariel, and Luke together encouraged many to dream up wild fantasies.


    "T realize they''re both boys, but there''s something odd." "Oh? What''s odd?"


    "Luke professes, without hesitation, that he loves women and hates men, yet he''s being unusually kind toward that boy."


    "Ahh, I see what you mean. That''s true."


    "Yes, but there''s nothing ''odd'' about it. I''m sure it just means that Luke has finallye to understand the beauty of men as well, no?"


    "No doubt, ha ha!"


    Homosexuality was not considered unusual to Asuran nobles. There were those with far stranger sexual preferences, so boys who fell in love with other beautiful boys did not warrant any surprise.


    "But just where in the world did the princess find that boy?"


    "Who''s to say? But for Princess Ariel to offer such support makes me wonder. Perhaps he''s the illegitimate child of some high-ranking nobleman."


    "Oh, so you do have an idea about where he''s from, then?"


    "Indeed. Several years ago I went to visit my cousin in the Fittoa Region. That cousin had attended the birthday ceremony for Lord Sauros'' ten-year-old granddaughter."


    "Oh, Lord Sauros'' granddaughter... You mean the Boreas'' redhaired monkey princess?"


    "Yes, the one with the reputation for going to school and beating up other children her age. The one who neglected her studies so much she couldn''t even greet people properly. That monkey princess."


    "And what does that have to do with this?"


    "Yes, well, ording to my cousin''s story, that monkey princess had changed quite a bit. She greeted people politely, behaved in adylike manner, and danced magnificently."


    "Tm sure the rumors have just been embellished. Perhaps it''s just that the monkey princess didn''t behave as a monkey for once?"


    "No, this was different. ording to my cousin, when he greeted the liege lord, Sauros bragged to him about it."


    "About what?"


    "That the one who''d taught his granddaughter was a boy two years younger than her."


    "Oh...the age does fit."


    "The lord praised him so highly that my cousin began to suspect and even asked, ''Is this boy rted to you?''"


    "Oh my. 2)


    "Of course the lord didn''t say as much, but I heard he didn''t strongly deny it, either."


    "So that''s the story. Could that impressive youth be the boy Ariel''s imed as her guardian?"


    "It could be."


    "So that''s the reason why the boy has such etiquette despite being amoner."


    It was then that another noble suddenly thought aloud, "But is he truly that strong?"


    ording to Ariel, Fitz was agile enough to put the court''s knights-in-training to shame. He was also well-versed in reading, writing, and arithmetic, and held more intimate knowledge of magic than even the teachers at the University of Magic possessed.


    Not to


    mentioned he could use advanced-tier magic without any incantations, at only ten years of age!


    "It must be a load of nonsense."


    "Yet after what Princess Ariel has been through, it''s hard to believe she would keep someone who wasn''t strong at her side."


    "Hmm, why don''t we just see for ourselves? Peel off that boy''s mask and see him for who he truly is..."


    "T wouldn''t advise that. If he really is that powerful, you''ll only be causing trouble for yourself."


    "True. Nevertheless, since he is a guardian, I''d at least like him to learn some of the traditions of the court."


    "Agreed. I''ve had enough of him being a vulgar country bumpkin."


    That was how the nobles criticized Fitz, maliciously gossiping about him as they watched, without any intention to act on their hostilities. Fortunately, that was exactly what Ariel expected them to do.


    "Then shall we have Lord Tink''s son enter the Knights'' Guild?"


    "Yes, he is skilled at arithmetic. Have him enter the guild and learn firsthand from the guild''s ountant."


    It was early afternoon. Ariel was meeting with Luke''s father, Pilemon Notos Greyrat. Pilemon topped the list of Ariel''s supporters. While he had poor judgment, he was a young man acting as the Liege Lord of the Milbotts Region. Every time something came up, he would pay her a visit to discuss the future.


    Ariel currently didn''t have many supporters. She wasn''t an adult yet, and although she was popr with the general public, she didn''t enjoy the same level of acim amongst the nobles. That was why they were presentlyying groundwork with them.


    The powerful, high-ranking nobles who backed the first or second prince wouldn''t simply double-cross them to support Ariel. They had already established their positions within their factions.


    That was why Pilemon suggested capturing the undecided voters. This meant winning over noblemen from the countryside who didn''t involve themselves with the continent''s political disputes, as well as middle- and lower-ranking nobles who didn''t hold much power. Then Pilemon would use his power to appoint them as government officials, cing those who were exceptional in lower (albeit important) positions.


    Theirs was a strategy for the future, for ten or twenty years from now. A decade from now, those who supported Ariel thanks to Pilemon''s work would be in various key positions (even if they weren''t at the top) and would provide great support for her.


    "The Knights'' Guild, the Magicians'' Guild, the Imperial Guard, and the City Watch... For these, we''veid the groundwork for all the key positions."


    "It''s too early to say if the seeds we nted will bear fruit. It''s possible someone will see through our n and pull it out by the root."


    First, they worked to suppress the military''s strength and make it their own. In this era of peace, soldiers and knights weren''t valued as highly as before. Their work consisted of eliminating monsters and thieves, at most. One could say they had no political power, which was why the other factions didn''t try to get their support. Still, if something were to happen, the military would be the one to take action.


    The Asura Kingdom hadn''t seen a civil war in a long time. As long as there was no solid proof left behind, even assassination in the court was permissible. Consequently, the nobles had forgotten the power of the military. Ariel and Pilemon, on the other hand, worked first and foremost to obtain the military''s support.


    "It''s vexing to have to take such roundabout measures like this."


    "Indeed." Pilemon was the head of the Notos Greyrat family, but he was younger than the other Greyrats and didn''t have much in the way of poprity or coin.


    Ariel was simr. She was part of the royal family, so she could use money freely, but it was clear at a nce that a huge gapy between her and the other candidates. Her only edge was her poprity with the people, and poprity was quick to fade. The other princes didn''t do much to change the peoples'' hearts. Poprity was too fickle to use as a linchpin.


    But just who was it that she was fighting, and for what purpose? "But Your Highness, a solid and steady path is the quickest one."


    "Yes, of course. I know that. Obtaining the crown requires one to take the winding road."


    It was because Ariel had resolved to be the queen. She had begun down the path that would lead her to the throne.


    While those in the court had their attention focused on Fitz, Ariel worked in the background to strengthen her ties with those influential nobles that supported her, quietly waging a political war of her own.


    She donned the mantle of the terrified princess, frantically trying to protect herself. It was like an invisibility cloak that hid her lion''s teeth as she moved forward. Just as her deceased former guardian Derek Redbat had wished of her.


    (13 2)


    Two people stood guard as Pilemon and Ariel worked on personnel affairs. Luke and Fitz watched quietly, not involving themselves in the conversation.


    If a merchant or adventurer with a keen eye were to see the equipment the two wore, they would gasp in surprise. Both werepletely decked out in magical items. Fitz and Luke each wore Boots of Swiftness that allowed them to run at twice the normal speed, a me Trapping Cloak that kept them at a constant body temperature without letting heat pass through it, and Gloves of Overpowering that reduced any impact to the palm of the wearer''s hand by half. In addition, at Luke''s waist was a Steel-Cutting Sword that could easily tear straight through a steel shield.


    From weapons to armor, the equipment was perfect. Ariel had obtained them all after her previous incident. Only the wand that Fitz held was different. It was a small rod, the exact sort given to an apprentice who was just beginning to learn magic. This was neither a magic item nor a magical implement.


    "Well then, Lord Pilemon, thank you for your time."


    "Yes. And Princess Ariel, this could be the perfect opening for someone to discover what we are nning, so be sure not leave any gaps for them."


    "Indeed."


    As Luke and Fitz guarded them, Ariel and Pilemon concluded their meeting. They both looked satisfied as they cut across the room and headed for the door. In response, Luke matched Ariel''s pace and fell in line directly behind her. Fitz was slightly slower, but followed Luke''s example.


    "Luke, make sure you protect herdyship." "Ha ha."


    Pilemon left his son with that message before he took his leave. As he watched his father go, Luke bowed as custom demanded.


    "Phew...that took quite a bit of time. Let''s eat, shall we?"


    "Yes, Princess." Luke rang the bell to summon the servants. It chimed three times. When ady-in-waiting appeared, he instructed her to prepare the food and then returned to his spot behind Ariel.


    Fitz watched the entire interaction with great interest. "Is there some kind of a system with that bell? As in, do you ring a certain number of times to call for food?"


    "Of course not. It''s just a normal bell," Luke said with exasperation.


    Fitz pushed his lips out in a pout and nodded. "Ah, okay. I guess that makes sense."


    Lately Fitz asked Luke questions like that all the time, including ones about mealtime manners and greeting etiquette. Fitz himself had little more than vague knowledge of such things, which was why other nobles wouldugh at his expense at every turn. Each time, he would flush with embarrassment and then ask Luke the proper etiquette so that he could nail it perfectly next time.


    "Hee hee." Ariel giggled at their conversation. "Fitz, you''ve finally started getting used to court etiquettetely, haven''t you?"


    "Not at all. I have a long way to go." "Seeing how hard you''re working would warm anyone''s heart."


    "Tm not so sure. The other nobles seem to hate me, at least." Fitz pursed his lips in another pout and turned to look at Luke. Thetter just looked away as if the matter had nothing to do with him.


    "The gossip of the rabble is nothing to concern yourself with. I like you," the princess said.


    "...Thank you." Fitz didn''t look particrly happy about it, but he bowed his head to Ariel. "On another note, Princess, have you found my family or my master yet?"


    Ariel shook her head weakly. "No..."


    Fitz had agreed to be Ariel''s guardian with a few conditions of his own. The first of which was that she would forgive his crime of entering the pce without authorization. Fitz had appeared suddenly on the day of the Discement Incident. Even though it wasn''t of his own volition, he had entered the grounds without permission, which was a punishable offense ording to the Asura Kingdom''sws. At Ariel''s discretion, he was spared discipline, though that would surely have happened regardless, given that he did save her life in the process.


    The other condition was that she search for the friends and family from whom he''d been separated. Given that the incident urred in the Fittoa Region, the liege lord of that region (Boreas) should have overseen this duty. But the Boreas family had lost all theirnd and the people under theirmand along with it.


    Those nobles who considered the Boreas family their enemies saw a perfect opportunity and eagerlyunched their attack. It was all the family could do to try to preserve their position. They didn''t have the luxury of searching for missing residents. They had organized something resembling a search party, more or less, but it was little more than for show. So Ariel used her pocket money to assemble a team andmanded them to search.


    Incidentally, the high-ranking minister Darius, who supported the first prince, wouldter take the Boreas family under his protection and invest in a search party. A search party that would swell in size, but... Well, that''s a story for another time.


    With those two conditions attached, Fitz became Ariel''s guardian and protector.


    "I don''t know the whereabouts of your family. As you know, they have been scattered throughout the world."


    "Yes...I understand." Fitz''s face fell, enough that anyone who saw would feel pity for him.


    Ariel noticed and had a rare look of distress on her face. "Fitz...I apologize. Right now, I don''t hold much power."


    "No, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything by myself, so I''m grateful for what you''ve done."


    Ariel''s expression turned pensive as she saw how bravely Fitz responded. Then she suddenly pped her hands. "That''s right! Fitz,e to my bedroom tonight."


    "Huh?!" Her sudden proposal elicited an uncharacteristically loud squeak from Fitz.


    "T heard that you''ve been having bad dreamstely, making a lot of noise in your sleep. If you sleep next to someone, that might alleviate the problem a bit, no?"


    "B-but I''m just your bodyguard, a country bumpkin, and you''re a princess... Luke, please say something!"


    As the conversation suddenly turned to Luke, he shed a prim and proper smile and said, "Why not ept her offer? Just think of it as a reward."


    "A reward...?"


    "Well, Pm sure it will stir some strange rumors, but you should be fine. You''ve endured their gossip thus far after all, right?"


    Fitz had no allies here. Once he realized that, he heaved a sigh.


    kik


    As Ariel and Pilemon were conspiring with one another, somewhere else in the imperial pce, another conspiracy was taking shape.


    "How do Ariel''s recent movements look?"


    Two men conversed in a room. One was a young man with soft blond hair, somewhere in his mid-twenties. In one hand he held a wine cup made of Begaritt ss, which contained fresh wine from the Milbotts Region.


    The other man was a portly fellow who looked to be in his early fifties. A half-naked girl was seated on hisp, and his hand was stretched toward her bottom. "A bit suspicious, I''d say." His voice was cold and his eyes burned with lust as he watched the girl. She blushed and looked down as he rubbed her butt.


    The younger man didn''t seem to mind. He just enjoyed the taste of his wine, churning the liquid inside his ss. "That doesn''t tell me anything."


    "Tve gotten reports that she''s inserted her own men into the Knights'' Guild and the Imperial Guard."


    "The Knights'' Guild and the Imperial Guard? Damn that Ariel. Does she intend to perform a coup d''¨¦tat?"


    The older man slipped his hand into the girl''s panties and shook his head. "Impossible. She''s not that impatient. I''m sure she merely intends to increase her allies."


    "But the Knights'' Guild and the Imperial Guard don''t hold any political influence."


    "Aye, indeed. But there are manymon folks among the Knights'' Guild and the Imperial Guard. Those are the people easiest for Princess Ariel to work with. I''m sure that''s only the beginning of her ns."


    "Hm 2)


    The older man continued, "Besides, it''s not like she has her own private army."


    The younger man started thinking. The Knights'' Guild and the Imperial Guard had no political power. The Asura Kingdom undoubtedly had the greatest military strength of any nation, but half of their soldiers weremon folk. Those at the top were nobles and followers of his, so recing them wouldn''t be easy.


    Still, the guild and the guard would be the first to move if anything happened in the imperial capital. If the captains andmanding officers were all reced with people who supported Ariel, then the soldiers and knights under theirmand would ally themselves with her as well, given that she was more popr. In that case, he couldn''t rule out the possibility of a coup d''¨¦tat.


    "That was a bit of a blind spot for me. It seems my younger sister is quite intelligent." There was admiration in his voice as he spoke.


    The fat man just snorted inughter as he yed with the girl''s body. "That''s absurd. It''s just a desperate act, I''m sure."


    A smile curved his lips as the girl''s hushed moans began to grow.


    "However, desperate as it may be, it''s a good move. I thought that neophyte Notosd to be nothing more than an underhanded rat, but it seems he has some foresight after all."


    "What should we do?" the younger man asked.


    The fat man removed his hand from the girl''s body. He dipped his fingertip in a ss of wine and jammed his finger, dripping with purple liquid, into her mouth. The girl didn''t try to stop him, but merely licked at it. "There''s nothing to be done," he said. "I''ve watched them quietly this past year. If they''re going to be Your Majesty''s enemies, Prince Grabel, then naturally we must dispose of them."


    "By what means?"


    The fat man brought his finger, which the young girl had been licking, to his lips and swirled his tongue around it. "Instead of plucking the buds, let''s get rid of the one sowing the seeds."


    "All right, Darius. I leave it to you." "As youmand, my prince."


    The First Prince Grabel and the high-ranking Minister Darius resembled a couple of corrupt Edo period officials as they conspired in the seclusion of a private room. The only person who overheard their talk was the female ve resting atop Darius''p. And that girl just happened to be...


    kek...


    It waste at night, a time for everyone to be resting in their beds, when Fitz arrived in Ariel''s chambers. Steam was visibly rising from his face.


    "Um, Princess Ariel, I''m here like you asked."


    Before he came, Ariel''sdies-in-waiting had taken him to the bath, smeared his body in scented oils, and changed him into high quality nightwear woven from soft fabric.


    "d you came. You can leave now," she said to her twodies in-waiting. They each bowed before slipping out of the door. Fitz and Ariel were suddenly alone together in her dimly lit room.


    "What''s wrong? Come over here and take a seat beside me."


    "O-okay." Fitz did as he was told, nervously sinking down beside the princess.


    Ariel moved her body closer to his.


    Fitz moved his body farther away. Then, slightly panicked, lifted his hand to stay her. "Uh, um...we''re just sleeping together, right?"


    "Yes, of course." "Um...uh...you say that, but you have a scary look in your eyes."


    Ariel gradually sidled closer, and Fitz hurriedly put more distance between them.


    "There''s nothing scary about this. It''s true, I do feel excited by the glossy look of your skin, but it''s all right. I won''t do anything. Now, lie down on the bed."


    "No, it''s scary. You''re scaring me, Princess!" "There''s nothing to be afraid of," Ariel cooed back.


    "No, I''m saying... I''m, you know. You do know, right? That ''m actually¡ª"


    "I know," she said. "Of course I know."


    Atst she''d cornered Fitz on the very edge of the bed. Ariel put her hand on his shoulder and forced him against the mattress. "That''s why I would like you to learn more about me as well."


    Fitz snapped his eyes shut as if he were a virgin. It was too much for him, so he acquiesced, entrusting his body to her hand. After all, Fitz had no rtives to turn to, so he couldn''t go against Ariel''s wishes.


    "That was a joke. I''ll stop here," the princess said. She lifted herself away from him and plopped down beside him instead, lying on her back.


    Surprised by this, Fitz turned his head and their eyes met. "Um..."


    "I told you, didn''t I? That we''re just going to sleep together. Are you getting the wrong idea? You thought I would force myself on you?"


    Fitz went bright red all the way to his ears. Arielughed when she saw it. "True, seeing the face you''re making right now makes me want to do it, but today I really am just going to sleep beside you." She looked up and exhaled.


    Fitz remained confused, unsure of what he should do. His body turned rigid.


    For a while silence fell between them. The one who finally broke it was Ariel. "Me too," she said. "I''ve been dreaming, too."


    "Dreaming?"


    "Yes, about that day. About Derek being killed by that monster, and it turning on me to devour me next. That nightmare." Fitz looked at Ariel''s face again. Her usual gentle smile was gone, leaving a nk, transparent expression. "I have that dream all the time. I struggle in my sleep and finally jolt awake once it''s over. It''s gone on for days now."


    "For you too?" Fitz asked.


    "Yes." Ariel nodded and squeezed his hand in hers. Her fingers were dainty and thin, so much so that they seemed like they could break at any moment. Yet the strength of her grip assured him that she was full of life. "Fitz, I can''t understand your pain, but you weren''t the only one who experienced pain that day. If you''re having a hard time, you can lean on someone."


    "Thank you..."


    "That''s why I didn''t hesitate to lean on you. Perhaps if I sleep beside the person who saved me that day, then I won''t have that nightmare anymore."


    Those words were strangely rxing to Fitz. It was as if she knew that he hadn''t been able to rx since the Discement Incident. She realized how he struggled to earn her approval, bluffing so she wouldn''t think he was useless, working hard so she wouldn''t dismiss him out of hand.


    "I understand now..."


    None of that was necessary. Ariel would surely have kept him at her side even if he couldn''t use magic, because he was someone who could understand her pain.


    "Princess Ariel?" "What is it?" "Tm going to do the best that I can as your guardian," he said.


    "That''s a good attitude to have. But for the time being, I hope you''ll do so in my dreams." She chuckled.


    As if encouraged by herughter, Fitz felt a smile rise to his lips, too. It was his first since the incident one year ago.


    "All right, then let''s go to sleep." "Yes, Princess. Good night." Ariel kept her fingers around Fitz''s hand as she closed her eyes.


    Fitz also closed his eyes, anticipating thefort of sleep. But then, just as he was about to let go of his consciousness, he realized something.


    "Huh...?"


    There was a presence in the room. Just a few moments ago the only ones he''d sensed were his own and Ariel''s, but there was someone standing by the bed. A young girl. She was hovering by their bedside in scanty clothing that barely hid herher regions, and in her hand she carried arge knife.


    The girl moved the moment Fitz''s eyes met hers. She threw herself at Ariel in an attempt to attack.


    Fitz realized she was an assassin, but before he could scream anything, his body was already moving. In the same instant that he leaped to shield the princess'' body, he held out both hands toward the girl and released his magic. "Air Burst!"


    "Gah!" The magic, which had been cast without any incantations, hit the girl directly, throwing her away from where Ariel wasying.


    "What''s going on?!" the princess cried out.


    "Princess! It''s an assassin! Please get behind me! Luke, it''s an enemy attack!" Fitz''s voice echoed. The guardians'' room was right beside the princess'', so Luke shoulde quickly.


    "Phew..."


    The assassin stood up. Her eyes turned to Fitz and Ariel, flitting between the two of them before finally fixating on Fitz. It seemed she nned to finish off the bodyguard before she dealt with her target.


    Finding himself on the receiving end of the intruder''s gaze, Fitz lowered himself into a battle-ready stance. He was still dressed in his bedclothes without a single piece of his extravagant equipment on him, but it did not diminish his fighting spirit.


    "..Hssh!" The assassin dashed forward, heading straight toward Fitz.


    Fitz turned both palms outwards and unleashed his magic. "Hah!" There was no form to the mana that flowed from his hands. The sound of an explosion was apanied by the canopy bed being blown away, leaving a hole in the wall.


    This was an advanced-tier spell, Sonic Boom. There weren''t many who could face an explosion like that and live. Yet the assassin was still alive. She''d made it seem as though she were rushing toward him before she leapt to the side. A feint. Whether intentional or coincidental, the assassin had effectively evaded Fitz''s attack. Then she whipped her knife through the air. It flew straight toward Ariel.


    Fitz instantly stretched his hand out in the air as if to try to catch it. Of course, catching a knife flying through the air was no easy feat. Luckily it caught the tips of his fingers, slicing through his skin and disrupting its trajectory.


    Having failed in her execution technique, the assassin switched to defense, almost like a cat trying to maintain its distance.


    2) Ah...!


    In seconds she was sent flying through the air by Fitz''s second round of magic. The direct impact severed all four of the assassin''s limbs, and she was left reeling through the air, falling out of the hole in the wall and into the dark of night.


    "Hah...hah...."


    The sudden switch from defense to offense left Fitz winded as he peered out the hole. It was a moonless night, so it was exceptionally dark out. He couldn''t be sure what he saw below, but the assassin had taken that fall with her limbs severed. There was no way she was still alive.


    "Phew..." The feeling that he''d killed someone hadn''t sunk in yet.


    "Oh...Princess Ariel, are you all right?" He hurried back into the room to confirm she was safe. Midway there, his legs turned into noodles. "H-huh?" The tips of his toes went numb and he copsed on the spot, his body giving out from beneath him.


    Poison...! It was already toote by the time he realized, and his whole body began to shake as his consciousness grew dim.


    <i>Detoxification magic..!</i>


    Fitz had been an ordinary magician, or if he hadn''t been able to execute his spell without chanting, then he probably would have died instantly.


    Even as his consciousness was consumed by darkness, he managed to cast the detoxification magic. Then he looked at his surroundings. Ariel was safe, and although he''d arrivedte, Luke was there too.


    "Luke, the assassin! Fitz defeated him, but he''s been poisoned! Call the doctor immediately! And the Imperial Guard. I think the assassin''s body fell down below."


    "Understood!" Luke nodded and rushed down the stairs as he called for the guard.


    Fitz watched, still feeling faint, and only lost consciousness once Luke was out of sight.


    Thus, the attempted assassination of Ariel was over.


    Fitz had been infected by the poison, but the cut on his finger was so small that only a little bit of it entered his system. Thanks to his quick response in using detoxification magic, he narrowly escaped with his life and there were no lingering effects from the poison.


    When he returned to the pce, the nobles'' impressions of Fitz had changed. It was because of the assassin he''d defeated that day. Her remains had fallen into the courtyard, where the guard found them. She was identified as a famous assassin who had been working in the Asura Kingdom for the past ten years, known as the Night''s Eye Crow.


    A number of nobles had fallen victim to her de before. The fact that Fitz had defeated her demonstrated that his strength was genuine. Since he used voiceless casting and didn''t usually speak much, he was dubbed "Silent Fitz", and recognized by all the nobles as being worthy of his position as Ariel''s guardian.


    With that, the matter was resolved and peace prospered around Ariel...or so it appeared. No story ever closed its curtains so easily. From that day on, more assassins appeared to im Ariel''s life, one attack after another.


    Each one of them was dispatched by Fitz''s capable hands, but they never stopped and no culprit was ever identified. The Knights'' Guild conducted their investigations, but someone was putting pressure on them, leaving the cases unsolved.


    Ariel was mentally cornered and rendered exhausted by the fact that, although she could be rtively certain who was sending these assassins, she could not bring their identity to light. As a result, Pilemon determined that it was too risky for her to remain and proposed a n for her to leave the country under the guise of studying abroad. But that is a story for another day.


    Guardian Fitz had lost those closest to him in the Discement Incident, disrupting his entire life. Though it wasn''t of his own volition, he found himself being dragged deep into the Asura Kingdom''s bloody political battle.


    However, there was one good thing. After the day of Ariel''s attempted assassination, he stopped having nightmares¡ªthe ones where he was sent flying through the air, futilely struggling until he smashed against the ground. That, at least, might have been his one mercy.


    There is still some time yet in our story before the fates of this young man and Rudeus Greyrat intertwine.

 Chapter 51: The Holy Country of Milis

    <h4>Chapter 51: The Holy Country of Milis</h4>


    Part 1


    Holy Milis Kingdom.


    Capital Milishion.


    It is possible to get a full view of the city just from looking at it from the Holy Sword Road.


    First, the [Nikus River] that flows out from the [Blue Dragon Mountain Range].


    This flows down into the sparkling blue [Grand Lake].


    Floating in the center of the [Grand Lake] is a great white castle, [White Pce].


    Going even further down along the [Nikus River] from there.


    Along the way you will find the shining golden [Great Church] and the shining silver [Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters].


    If you pay attention to your surroundings from there you will notice a systematic townscape spread out in front of you.


    Finally, surrounding the city you will notice seven great towers and a region of meadows just outside.


    Majesty and Harmony.


    Possessing both of these qualities it could be called the world''s most beautiful city.


    Excerpt from the book [Walking the World] by Adventurer Bloody Count.


    Part 2


    It''s certainly beautiful.


    A harmony between blue and green you could only find in a fantasy world.


    Adding to that the townscape has a well-regted structure simr to Edo or Sapporo.


    Eris went silent and just kept staring with her mouth open.


    Ruijerd was just narrowing his eyes as he watched.


    I thought it was "hana yori dango" for these two but it seems they clearly remember how to appreciate beautiful things.


    "It''s amazing isn''t it?"


    Then for some reason Gisu started boasting about it.


    Why would you feel so proud about this?


    Is what I was thinking, but certainly just having seen this makes you feel proud to know of it.


    Even though I say that I don''t really want to let this guy get too overconfident.


    "It''s amazing, but wouldn''t there be problems with that hugeke during the rainy season?"


    I started making negative remarks about it.


    Although this is a genuine question.


    The city is almost entirely in the center of the giantke.


    There were three straight months of continuous rain in the Great Forest just to the north of here.


    Normally there would be some sort of effect over here as well.


    "It seems it certainly was quite a problem in the past, but now those seven magic towers perfectly control the water. Therefore, they could rest easy and build the castle in the center of theke. There are no walls right? That''s because those towers are always projecting a barrier around it."


    "I see, in other words in order to attack the Holy Milis Kingdom you would first need to destroy those seven towers somehow or other."


    "Don''t say anything too dangerous, or else if those Saint Knights overhear it they''ll still capture you even if it''s a joke you know?"


    "...I''ll be careful."


    If I were to believe what Gisu was telling me, as long as those seven towers remain, the city will never be hit by any disaster or gue.


    I don''t really understand the theory behind it, but it sounds quite convenient.


    "Hurry up, let''s go!"


    Eris shouted out excitedly and we continued moving forward on our cart.


    Part 3


    The City of Milishion is divided into four districts.


    In the north, there is the [Residential District].


    It''s a section of private houses and blocks.


    A ce where the family of nobles and knights live, there are some differences from average citizens, but fundamentally they are all private houses in the residential district.


    In the east, there is the [Commerce District].


    It''s a district where all sorts of merchants gather.


    There are arge number of shops, but the structures are small.


    It''s a ce where manypanies meet and widen their trade contacts together, this world''s business district.


    Things like cksmiths and Auction houses are here as well.


    In the south, there is the [Adventurers District].


    It''s a ce where the Adventurers gather.


    Centering around the Adventurers Guild Headquarters, there are all sorts of shops and inns aimed towards Adventurers.


    There''s also an area with a slum for ruined Adventurers with things like a gambling ce, so it''s a good idea to be careful.


    For the most part, the ve market is in this district rather than themerce district as well.


    In the west, there is the [Holy District].


    There are a number of ces for those rted to the Holy Milis Church to live.


    The enormous Great Church is also here.


    Also, the Holy Milis Knight group has their headquarters in this district.


    Is what Gisu took the time to thoroughly teach us about one by one.


    Part 4


    We turned around and entered the city through the Adventurer''s District.


    ording to Gisu, if Adventurers try to enter through districts other than the Adventurers District they''ll be put through a certain amount of questioning and it can take quite a bit of time.


    What a troublesome city.


    The instant we entered the city, the air changed into quite a mixed one.


    If you look at it from outside Milishion is beautiful, but after you enter it''s no different from any other city.


    Near the entrance to the city there were inns and stables.


    Stall people were all lined up loudly calling out for customers toe in their direction.


    A little ways down the main road I saw an Arms Shop.


    There''s probably a slightly cheaper inn down one of those thin alleyways.


    Incidentally, the supposedly silver glowing Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters was visible from the entrance of the city.


    For the time being we left our cart at a stable.


    After listening to them there''s a service to take luggage to your inn for you.


    It''s a service that wasn''t in other towns.


    After all in arge city like this they''ve probably got to offer a perfect service otherwise they might go out of business.


    "Now then, I''ve got some ces to visit, so please excuse me here!"


    After we left the horse in the stable Gisu abruptly said that.


    "Eh? We''re already disbanding?"


    I thought it was surprising.


    I thought we would stay in the same inn together.


    "What''s this? Does that make you lonely senpai?"


    "Yeah, that makes me feel lonely."


    I answered honestly to those words intended to tease me.


    We''ve only known Gisu for a short period, but he''s not a bad guy.


    Finding partners who are on the same wavelength as you is a precious thing during travels.


    Thanks to Gisu just how much stress do you think I''ve been relieved of?


    Also, I feel depressed when I think about how the meals are going to be terrible again if he''s gone.


    "No need to feel lonely senpai. We''ll meet again as long as we are in the same city."


    Gisu shrugged his shoulders and patted my head.


    Then just like that he started waving his hands around and walked away.


    Then Eris stood in his way.


    "Gisu!"


    With her arms crossed and her jaw turned upwards, the usual imposing pose.


    "Next time we meet teach me how to cook!"


    "That''s why I''ve said no way. You''re persistent."


    Gisu walked away to the side while scratching his head.


    While doing that he also patted Ruijerd''s shoulder.


    "Then, you take care as well danna."


    "You take care as well. Don''t do too many bad things."


    "I know that."


    This time Gisu finally disappeared into the crowd while waving his hands.


    It just happened in an instant.


    So much that you wouldn''t think we''ve spent two months together.


    Really just parted in an instant.


    Then just when that monkey face started to disappear.


    Suddenly he turned around.


    "Ah, that''s right senpai. Make absolutely sure you show your face at the Adventurer''s guild!"


    "Hn? Ah, sure!"


    We have to go to the Adventurer''s Guild anyways, we have no choice but to earn some money.


    However, I wonder why he''s saying that now.


    I don''t really know, but after hearing my reply Gisu disappeared into the crowd again.


    Part 5


    First off is searching for an inn.


    Finding an inn is a basic action when we first arrive in a new town.


    In Milishion there are arge number of inns spread all around the main street.


    If you go down an alley and walk a little bit you''ll arrive at something like an inn district.


    After taking a look at each one we decided on an inn finally.


    [Inn of Dawn''s Light]


    This inn was just a bit far off from the main street.


    However, it was far from the slum district, and the public order wasn''t bad.


    Including some of the hidden services it offered, it was an inn that caters to around C~B rank Adventurers.


    The fact that it doesn''t get very much sunlight is a w, if you can call it a w.


    Find an inn and organize things from the travels, if time permits visit the Adventurer''s Guild and check the goods around the town, if even more time is still left take the time to rx and enjoy freely taking a look around, then return to the inn and have a future ns meeting.


    That is the usual flow of events.


    "Wouldn''t it have been fine if we stayed in a cheaper ce?"


    Eris said that with an amazed face.


    What she says is perfectly right.


    We must be cautious with our money.


    It''s something I''m always saying.


    Though right now we have just a little bit of flexibility to spare.


    The money we earned while helping defend the Dorudia Vige.


    Then the money we received from Gyes.


    Adding them together it is just a bit over 7 Milis Gold Coins.


    It''s certainly true we have no choice but to save up money, but we aren''t in such a dire situation right now.


    Therefore, this amount of luxury is fine.


    Even I want to sleep on a soft bed from time to time.


    "Well, isn''t it fine from time to time."


    After giving Eris a nce I walked to the room.


    It''s a pretty neat and good room.


    The fact that there''s a table and chairs prepared in the room is nice.


    The room has a key to lock the door and the windows even have shutters.


    It''s notparable to the business hotels from my previous world, but it''s an above average quality for this world.


    Now then, our actions after arriving at the inn were already decided.


    Repairing our equipment and preparing a memo with consumable goods we need to restock.


    Drying out the bed, washing the sheets, and sweeping while we''re at it.


    This pattern has be such a routine that I didn''t even need to say anything; everyone started working in silence.


    By the time everything had finished the sun was setting and it was getting dark outside.


    Since we arrived sometime around early afternoon.


    The time to visit the guild has disappeared.


    Well, even if we wait one or two days to visit the guild there''s no real difference.


    We ate some meals in the bar next door to the inn and then returned to our rooms.


    Then we all sat in a circle facing each other.


    It''s time for our future ns meeting.


    "Well then, it''s time to start Team [Dead End]''s operations meeting. It''s our first meeting in the capital city of Milis so let''s make things exciting."


    I struck the sides of my face and started pping my hands and the others barely returned the pping.


    They''re so bad at going with the flow. Well, it doesn''t matter.


    "Now then, we''ve finally made it this far."


    I stated that to start things off.


    It was a long journey after all.


    A little over a year in the Magic Continent and then four months in the Great Forest.


    One and a half years.


    After a year and half has passed and finally.


    Finally, we have arrived in a ce where the human race lives again.


    We''ve gone beyond the dangerous ces.


    From here on out the roads are properly taken care of and t.


    If I were topare it to everything until now, then you could even call it safe.


    Although in terms of distance we still have quite a long ways to go.


    From Milis to Asura.


    It''s a distance of traveling halfway across the world.


    No matter how easy of a ride it is, it won''t shorten the distance we still have left to cover.


    It seems like it will take another year or so.


    In that case the number one problem would be...


    Money.


    "For the time being I would like to start earning some money while in this city."


    "Why?"


    I politely responded to Eris''s question.


    "I''ve understood it after visiting the Magic Continent and the Great Forest, but prices in the human race regions are quite expensive."


    Then I remembered back to all the market prices I''ve seen until now.


    I was unable to check the market prices in Saint Port, though I still remember the general market prices throughout Magic Continent and the prices from the inn town.


    Inparison to those the prices in Holy Milis Kingdom and Asura Kingdom are expensive.


    Even the cost of this inn, if you were topare it to an inn in the Magic Continent, it''s high enough your eyes would jump out from their sockets.


    The human race ces more importance on currency than other races as well.


    I won''t say anything about being greedy.


    "The value of currency in Milis is high. It''s the next most valuable after Asura Kingdom, in other words second in the world. The market prices are expensive but that also means the job rewards will also be high. Unlike how we did it in the Magic Continent staying in each town for roughly a week to gather money, it would probably be more efficient to stay in this city for a month and gather money."


    The value of Milis currency is high.


    In other words if we earn enough money in Milis then we don''t even need to worry anymore, there will be no problems when we have to pay tolls to pass through to the Central Continent.


    "We still don''t know how much money it will cost to allow a Superd race to board the ship there as well."


    When I mentioned the word ship Eris made an obviously displeased face.


    She must be remembering her sea sickness.


    It was probably a bad memory for her but it was a good memory for me.


    I''ll be there to assist you any time.


    "We''ll collect money here and then travel to Asura all in one go. Though if that''s the case we most likely won''t be able to give more publicity for the Superd race Ruijerd-san. Is that alright?"


    Ruijerd silently nodded.


    Well, spreading the publicity of the Superd race is mostly something I''m doing because I enjoy it now.


    If it were up to me I''d prefer to calm down and take my time a bit more to go around fixing the infamy of the Superd race.


    Half a year or a full year.


    If it''s in arge city it just means there would be that much more of an effect.


    However, just to make it up to here we''ve already surpassed one and a half years.


    One and a half years.


    It''s not a short period.


    I don''t want to take more than this amount of time.


    If you think about it, then it''s like being missing for a year and a half.


    My family should be quite worried.


    I wonder what they are doing right now.


    Just when I was thinking that I realized I hadn''t sent a letter.


    I kept thinking "send one, send one", but so many things ended up happening that I forgot along the way.


    A letter, huh.


    Alright.


    "Let''s make tomorrow into a free day."


    We''ve used the concept of vacation days every so often up until now.


    It was originally something to give Eris some room to breathe, but somewhere along the way it became something for my own sake.


    Eris never shows her fatigue and Ruijerd is a [Tough Guy].


    The only pathetic and weak one is me.


    Of course, even I have gained an amount of strength that can''t evenpare to my previous life.


    I may be no match for these two, but I should have enough strength to match the average Adventurer in this world.


    Therefore, it''s not a matter of physical fatigue.


    It''s mental fatigue.


    My heart is weak.


    Every monster I kill while traveling adds to my umted stress.


    Although I''m not really exhausted this time.


    Information gathering, confirmation of guild jobs, and various other things.


    If I were to put priority on those things then I''m sure I would end up forgetting the letter again.


    Since that''s how it has been until now.


    Therefore, I will spend the entire day tomorrow ensuring that I send the letter so I don''t forget this time.


    "Rudeus, is your body condition bad again?"


    "No, this time is a different matter. I was thinking about sending a letter."


    "Letter?"


    In response to Eris''s question I nodded.


    "Yes, a letter to notify that we are safe."


    "Hmmm... Well, it should be alright if I just leave it to Rudeus."


    "Yeah."


    Tomorrow I''ll write a letter.


    After I''ve started to remember about Buina Vige, I''ll write Paul and Sylphy a letter.


    He told me not to send any letters, but well, in this situation he really can''t say no.


    The chances that the letter will make it there aren''t all that high though...


    When I was exchanging letters with Roxy from Asura Kingdom to Shirone Kingdom, one in seven letters never made it.


    Therefore, we would send a number of letters with the same content.


    I''ll do that this time as well.


    "What are you two going to do?"


    "I''m going to do a Goblin Subjugation job!"


    In response to my question, Eris gave that response.


    "Goblin?"


    If you were to say Goblin, then it would be that Goblin I guess.


    About half the size of a person and wielding a club and equipment, yellow-green skin color, a high virility, and they would almost alwayse out in fantasy-type ero games, working until they fulfil their role of attacking the characters.


    "I just heard in the city that Goblins appear around this area. If I''m an adventurer I have to make sure I see some Goblins!"


    Eris said that full of energy.


    Goblins are almost a rat-like existence in this world.


    Strong ability to breed and always causing trouble for people.


    For the most part they are capable of speech so you could consider them one ss of magical beast, even though they can speak they still just move based on instinct increasing in numbers until someone exterminates them. (!)


    "I understand. Ruijerd, will you be guarding?"


    "I''ll be fine on my own against Goblins!"


    In response to my words Eris raised her voice.


    It was a face that took offense to what I said.


    I thought about it.


    Eris is strong.


    In terms of rank Goblins are on the level of an E-rank monster.


    There were none on the Magic Continent so I''ve never actually seen them, but the danger should be low.


    It''s an opponent a child with just a bit of sword experience should be able to defeat.


    Inparison, Eris can fight equally with B-rank monsters.


    I guess forcing Ruijerd to follow along in this situation is being a bit too overprotective?


    No, but... if a female adventurer is defeated by Goblins it''s a straight path to a ve of the flesh.


    I don''t know much about the Goblins in this world, but the Goblins in my world were almost all something along those lines.


    If I was a Goblin and somehow or other managed to knock Eris unconscious...


    I would definitely start living a very fulfilling Goblin lifestyle from there on out.


    Anyone would.


    I would.


    I think for the most part it will be alright.


    However...


    Although...


    If the moment I take my eyes off Eris something like that were to happen, I wouldn''t have it in me to face Ghyine and Philip.


    "Rudeus. It''s alright. Let her try it."


    While I was thinking about it Ruijerd came with the lifeboat.


    How rare.


    During this past year and a half, Ruijerd has lectured Eris on fighting all sorts of monsters.


    I had a hard time understanding the teaching method, but Eris properly learned it.


    If that''s the case, then it''s alright, I guess.


    "I understand then. Eris, even if the opponent is weak make sure you don''t let your guard down."


    "Of course!"


    "Make sure you do your preparations properly as well."


    "I know that!"


    "If it seems dangerous, run like the wind."


    "I said I know!"


    "In the worst case scenario, grab your opponents hands and yell in a loud voice ''This person is a molester!''".


    "You''re being annoying! Even I can manage a Goblin Subjugation!"


    I made her angry.


    I''m still quite worried, but let''s believe in the experienced warrior Ruijerd here.


    "In that case I won''t say anything more. Give it your best."


    "Yeah, I''ll give it my all!"


    Eris nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "Then, Ruijerd what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to visit an acquaintance."


    That''s the first time I''ve heard the words acquaintance from Ruijerd.


    "Oh, an acquaintance? Even Ruijerd has acquaintances?"


    "Of course."


    I thought he was always alone though...


    Well I guess if you were to live for 500 years you''d have at least one or two acquaintances.


    Why here in this city of Milishion is what I was thinking, but conversely in a city thisrge, it''s very possible Ruijerd would have an acquaintance here.


    "What kind of acquaintance?"


    "A warrior."


    Another warrior, huh.


    Since that''s the case then it would be another person he saved along the way on the Magic Continent I guess.


    Well, I won''t pry too much.


    It''s not like I''m his parent, it would be unrefined to ask all about who he''s meeting on a day off after all.


    Part 6


    Next day, Eris and Ruijerd left separately.


    I as well went out to buy paper, a pen, and ink in the city.


    While I''m at it I also nned to investigate the market prices of Holy Milis Kingdom.


    In terms of food, it''s quite a bit cheaper than the Magic Continent.


    The quality was so high as well the Magic Continent was not even worthy ofparison.


    There was all sorts of fresh meat and fish lined up, happily even raw vegetables were being sold.


    The thing that surprised me the most were the eggs.


    Chicken eggs were being sold at an extremely cheap price.


    Fresh eggs, they were eggs that were literally justid today.


    On the Magic Continent you could find eggs being sold every so often.


    However, they weren''t eggs from chickens, but magical beasts.


    They were made use of inbination with imprinting, and then the magic beasts were trained.


    Obviously, they weren''t intended for food purposes.


    They weren''t at such a cheap price that you could fry them on a whim.


    Incidentally, there are poultry in this world.


    Even in Buina Vige there was a person who had chickens.


    To be more urate, it''s a bird that looks very simr to chickens.


    It seems raising poultry is quitemon in Milis.


    It''s been a while since I''ve been ovee with the desire to eat raw eggs mixed with rice.


    TKG.


    Tamago kake gohan.


    It''s a perfect andplete food.


    However, there''s no soy sauce to go with the rice.


    I tried searching the market just to check, but it seems like there''s nothing simr.


    Just like Asura Kingdom, it seems the staple food of Holy Milis Kingdom is bread as well.


    Although I''ve already confirmed that rice exists in this world.


    The ces where rice is a staple are the Northern and Eastern parts of the Central Continent.


    It was written in one of Roxy''s letters that rice could be found in Shirone Kingdom as well.


    Mixing meat, vegetables, and a variety of fish with rice into something like a pae is the mainstream method supposedly.


    However... but...


    There''s supposedly no poultry industry in that area.


    Whether it be because of the climate or they just don''t have any chickens, in any case, eggs are almost never found there.


    Even more so there''s nothing that''s simr to soy sauce.


    In the nt dictionary there is something that looks a lot like the soy bean, but it seems there''s been no experiments in trying to let that ferment and turn into a sauce.


    Although if you search there could be some somewhere.


    Eggs and rice exist after all.


    I will make sure I will one day obtain it with these hands.


    Then I will eat it, tamago kake gohan.


    I''m not really paying much mind to the sanitation of the eggs.


    Even if you were to get sick you could just cure it using healing magic after all.


    Part 7


    After investigating the market prices I returned to the inn while thinking about what I''m going to write for the contents of the letters.


    If I think about it, this will be the first time I''ve sent a letter to Paul and Sylphy.


    I wonder if I should start writing from the time at the Boreas House.


    No, more than that reporting that we''re still alive is the most important.


    It would be fine as long as we tell them we were teleported to the Magic Continent.


    If I think about it a lot of stuff has happened.


    Traveling together with a Superd race, meeting the Great Demon Emperor, spending three months or so at the Beast race vige... I wonder if they''ll believe it.


    At the very least, the fact that I met the Great Demon Emperor and was given Demon Eyes would be something pretty unbelievable normally.


    Whether they believe it or not, it''s a matter of fact that it happened.


    Speaking of the Beast race vige, I wonder if Ghyine is alright.


    Since she''s that strong, unless she ends up being teleported to some strange ce, she''s most likely okay.


    I''m sure everyone in the Boreas family is worried as well.


    Philip, Sauros, Hilda.


    As well as the butler Alphonse, and all the maids.


    No matter where old man Sauros gets thrown I''m sure he would be energetically letting out a loud voice.


    While I''m thinking about this I enter a short alley.


    In Milishion there are a number of these short alleyways.


    If you were to draw a map when it was new it would probably look like a pretty Go board, but after a long period of destroying and re-building houses of all sizes, it slowly started to shift, and that''s how these short and tight alleyways were created.


    Although, maybe it''s because they were lined up like a Go board, there''s no real worry about getting lost.


    Therefore, I went through a different route to return to the inn.


    Maybe I can find some good date spots around here.


    The red-haired one from our ce is just a little bit violent, though as long as she puts on something proper she actually looks quite pretty, if we''re to stay here for a month then we might have a chance for a date.


    If ites down to that then I''ll have to make a n and make sure to take her to a great ce and give her a good impression.


    Just as I was thinking that, I saw five mening in my direction in a hurry through a small alley.


    They weren''t adventurer types.


    If I were to say it, they would be hoodlums from the city.


    They were wearing clothes intending to intimidate.


    If you were to put it into a single word it would be, young.


    However, I can''t think well of them when several adult males enter this kind of small alley.


    Roads are made forpromise.


    Even if I am a child and on the small side, if you enter this alley as well as side by side we''ll eventually run into each other.


    This is a time to be like the heinous delinquent leader (Emi), and re at them one by one to signal a mutualpromise?


    "Move!"


    I meekly stuck to the wall.


    No, please don''t misunderstand.


    I just like to avoid unnecessary conflict.


    It seems like they''re in a hurry as well, and I''m not in a hurry.


    It''s not particrly like I avoided them because I''m DQN-ish.


    For the most part?


    It''s not a lie.


    Also, you know, you can''t make decisions based on people''s appearance.


    They looked like hoodlums, but one of them could be a well-known swordsman.


    If I was not being careful of my opponents and just started using violence, then if all of a sudden they were actually Young Noble of Madness, [Dead End]. (!)


    Something like that could happen.


    Considering this is a world where you could find a Great Demon Emperor little girl starving in an alley in the middle of nowhere after all.


    Yeah.


    It''s better to avoid unnecessary conflict.


    Is what I was thinking but...


    The moment I was about to pass by them I noticed the two in the center had arge bag.


    Two of them both carrying it side by side.


    Then I noticed a small hand sticking out of the bag.


    More than likely there is a child within that bag.


    [Another human kidnapping, huh.]


    There really are a lot of kidnappings in this world.


    The moment criminals see an opening they just up and kidnap children.


    In Asura Kingdom, in Magic Continent, in Great Forest, in Holy Milis Kingdom, they''ll really just start kidnapping just about anywhere.


    ording to Gisu, kidnapping and abduction is rather profitable.


    Currently, there is a bit of strife here and there, but it isrgely peaceful, the number of ves that make it to the central and north areas of Central Continent are rather small.


    However, the number of people who want ves isrge.


    Especially in rich countries like Asura Kingdom and Holy Milis Kingdom.


    In other words it''s a matter of supply and demand.


    If you kidnap someone you''ll be able to sell them for a high price.


    Which is why kidnappings never end.


    It''s the truth.


    About the only way to wipe out kidnappings would be for arge scale war to break out.


    Then... but... it''s a child, huh.


    If they''ve got five people together to transport her then it should be something they nned ahead to do.


    That would mean the one inside the bag is most likely the daughter or son of some noble or rich merchant.


    Honestly, I don''t really want to get involved.


    If I try to save the child, I might end up being mistaken as one of the culprits and thrown into a jail.


    That kind of bitter experience just happened only a few months prior.


    Then, guess I should just ignore them?


    No, I can''t do that.


    The fact that kidnapping will never end in this world and the fact that I experienced something bitter previously are all a different story.


    [Dead End] Rule number one.


    Never abandon children.


    [Dead End] Rule number two.


    Absolutely never abandon children.


    [Dead End] are allies of justice.


    Defeating all bad guys without a doubt.


    Rescuing all the children.


    Just like that bit by bit we can spread the name of the Superd race.


    I followed after the five people.


    Part 8


    My spying skill seems to have leveled up.


    I wonder if it''s because I trained in order to spy on Eris and the other girls in the Dorudia Vige.


    The five men never noticed me trailing them and entered a single warehouse.


    What careless guys.


    Well, if you want to find me you better train your nose.


    If you learn to smell the scent of arousal, you''ll find me in an instant.


    The location of the warehouse was in a shady part of the Adventurers District.


    It was even further back than the inn we were staying in.


    There was no main road attached to it, the only way to enter is going down one of the small alleys.


    Obviously a cart wouldn''t be able to get to it and since the road is small you wouldn''t be able to carry anyrge baggage either.


    It almost makes me want to call those responsible and ask why they would build a warehouse in a ce like this.


    It''s sitting in the middle of that kind of Dead Space.


    Most likely the warehouse was built first, then the surrounding buildings were built afterwards.


    I confirmed that the men went inside and then went around the back.


    Using earth magic I elevated myself off the ground.


    Then I entered through a window intending to observe the warehouse.


    I went into the center, hid myself in a wooden box, then started to confirm the situation.


    The five were talking about this and that.


    It seems that most of their allies are in the bar next door.


    I heard them say something like the job is done and to go call someone.


    I guess I should take care of things before they call their allies, or maybe confirm the face of their allies first from above, then just save the child.


    Naturally I would choose thetter.


    Since that is the case, I''ll be on standby in this wooden box for a bit.


    However, since it was dark I couldn''t confirm, but what in the world is being stored in this wooden box?


    It seems to be some kind of cloth.


    I understand that much but it''s a bit small to be clothing.


    Though, when I''m surrounded by it like this, for some odd reason I feel quite rxed.


    I''ll try holding one in my hand.


    This sensation and shape is one I have experienced before.


    A solidly sewn cloth that has three holes in it.


    One piece of cloth became twenty two and then I started to feel an amazing unknown something.


    "These are panties!"


    "Who''s there?"


    Cr...Crap!


    I''ve been found.


    Damn it. For them to prepare this kind of trap. What foul y.


    "Inside of the wooden box?"


    "Come out!"


    "Hey, call the leader and others."


    This is bad.


    If I wait around any longer they''ll call for their allies.


    Change of ns.


    I''ll just quickly save the child and then quickly run away. Yes, let''s go with that.


    However, my face will be seen.


    No, there''s no problem there. There''s a mask in my hand.


    Fuoooo!


    I''m feeling ecstasy!


    Not really though.


    I thought about wrapping my face in my robe to hide my identity but, after giving it some thought I left it to do some shopping, I''m not even wearing my robe, and I don''t have my staff as well.


    "Uooo!"


    "He...He''s wearing panties on his head..."


    "A pervert..."


    While the two men were taken back I went with an entrance performance.


    "Within the intervals of power vs power, you who attempt to satisfy your unsightly desires, feel ashamed of your actions!! People, call that, the fiendish way!"


    "Wh-who are you bastard!"


    "Ruijerd of Dead End!"


    "What? Dead End?"


    Ah, oh no, damn it.


    I just named myself out of habit.


    This was where I was supposed to say "I have no name to give to people like you".


    Sorry about that, Ruijerd-san.


    From today on you are now a pervert who wears panties on his face while saving people!


    However, I will properly save the child!


    "Kidnapping bastards! It''s your fault that a single man is currently undergoing false usations! I definitely cannot forgive you!"


    "Hey kid, if you want to y allies of justice go do it elsewhere. We are you know..."


    "No forgiveness! Sunrise Attack~!"


    "Guge!"


    For the time being I fired off a rock bullet.


    After all the first to strike wins.


    If I think back to it, I took out the pervert lolicon old man in a single hit from behind like this when he was about to attack the Great Demon Emperor as well.


    "Here, here!"


    "Ge!"


    "Ugo!"


    In no time at all four of them were knocked unconscious.


    I rushed over to the child.


    "Are you alright boy! Is what I was thinking, but you''re unconscious..."


    It seems like a young boy I''ve seen somewhere before.


    Really, I have some memory of him.


    Huh?


    Where was it again.


    I can''t remember.


    Well it''s fine. I don''t have the time to spare on things like this.


    If I don''t hurry the enemies'' reinforcements wille.


    Just as I was thinking that men just kept appearing one after another.


    "Uo! Everyone was knocked out!"


    "He''s a kid but don''t go easy, quickly call the leader and others over!"


    "The leader is out drinking today!"


    "He''s strong even when he''s drunk!"


    Two of them left and hurried outside.


    There''s already ten of them, but it seems like even more reinforcements wille.


    This is bad.


    Very bad.


    After all maybe abandoning him would have been the better choice.


    Otherwise, consulting with Ruijerd tomorrow.


    I''ve screwed up.


    There''s already no option other than to defeat them all and break through.


    "What a guy, he''s wearing panties on his face."


    "Could it be he came here to steal the panties!"


    "That would mean he''s the enemy of all women!?"


    If I look carefully there''s several women mixed in with them.


    Sorry, Ruijerd.


    Really, sorry.


    I started the battle while apologizing earnestly in my heart.


    Fortunately they were not very strong.


    If they attempted to run or get close I would counter attack with a rock bullet.


    They couldn''t avoid it at all and more or less fainted with a single shot.


    They weren''t wielding any weapons and none of them were using magic either.


    It''s an easy victory.


    "Do-don''t get close to him."


    "What is that, is he using some sort of magic item!?"


    "Is the leader still not here!?"


    After about half of them passed out the remaining ones started to get restless.


    If it''s like this then I can do it, or just as I was thinking that.


    "Ah, sorry for the wait."


    The reinforcements appeared.


    It really was a pretty quick arrival.


    Though I guess that''s obvious since they were supposedly in the bar next door.


    Five people with a sharp demeanor came out.


    They were standing with leisure in front of the warehouse entrance.


    The leader seems like a man I think I''ve seen before.


    His face gives off a nostalgic feeling.


    However, once again I can''t remember.


    Rather than that, the older sister behind him is more important.


    Bikini b*tch.


    They aren''t really all that rare in this world, but the amount of exposure this one has going is exceedingly high.


    In the Magic Continent there weren''t any women with this much exposure around.


    The other woman was wearing her robe tightly and for some reason only her expression was a bit different.


    "Cheh, you''ve really been doing whatever you like here. Hicku... you guys don''ty your hands on him. No need to surround a single kid withrge numbers, I''ll do it myself."


    The man seemed to have confidence in his skills but he was staggering all over the ce.


    Even from far I could tell his face was red from drinking alcohol.


    However, it really is a face I''ve seen somewhere before...


    Brown hair, foolish looking, looks a little bit like Paul.


    The voice is exactly like Paul''s as well.


    Though it looks simr, it doesn''t look like Paul at all at the same time.


    If Paul were totally worn out and all of his usual flexibility gone, I wonder if it would end up like that.


    Somehow it''s a face which makes it really hard to attack him.


    "You bastard, you''ve really been doing as you please to my group members, you better have prepared yourself!"


    The man went into battle mode while talking big and pulled out two swords.


    Nitoryu, huh.


    He''s most likely an advanced-level swordsman.


    I wonder if I will be able to manage with rock bullet?


    No, but, I don''t really want to kill him...


    The man came charging at me as I was hesitating.


    I fell one move behind.


    I fired off a rock bullet on reflex.


    The man''s reaction was faster.


    He repelled the rock bullet with the sword in his right hand.


    "Water God Style!"


    "That''s not all!"


    The man stepped in.


    I reflexively fired off a shock wave and flew backwards.


    "Hee!!"


    "Oh!"


    Using my foresight I was able to see ahead and avoid it.


    The speed of the mans sword was fast.


    Though his legs were still pretty unsteady.


    Probably because he''s drunk.


    If it''s like this I can probably manage somehow.


    "Cheh, that guy is moving as if he can see it...! Vera! Shera! Lend me a hand!"


    The bikini b*tch and magician-like women stepped forward.


    The bikini b*tch came up from my side, then started an incantation.


    This is bad.


    The man''s attacks were severe.


    I was giving my best just to avoid them.


    Though I still have some options left.


    "Wa!!"


    "Ugh!!"


    I used voice magic and stopped the man''s movements for an instant.


    Simultaneously I created a shock wave and sent the man flying and fired a rock bullet as well.


    Furthermore, when the bikini b*tch came in to attack me, I used foresight to hit her with a counter.


    I hit the magician with a rock bullet when she was focused on the incantation and knocked her unconscious.


    I hit the bikini and she fell backwards, it seems she''s still fine, her eyes were sparkling as she was ring at me.


    Then the man came to attack.


    "Shera! You bastard!"


    When the man stepped in to attack I created a bog to interfere with his movement.


    The man''s legpletely got caught in the bog and he fell in an unsightly way.


    "Leader!"


    You shouldn''t look away.


    Is something I didn''t put into words, I just silently fired off a rock bullet.


    The bikini fainted.


    "Vera! Damn it!"


    The man put one of his swords back into its scabbard then he put the other sword into his mouth.


    Foresight.


    [He''s running on his arms and legs]


    Is this guy a dog.


    I start to move backwards while firing off a rock bullet to counter attack.


    However, this is a small warehouse.


    There''s nothing I can use to keep him from getting closer.


    "Uooohra!"


    He jumped up from all fours while twisting his body.


    While in the middle of a movement simr to that of a beast, he pulled the sword on his hip.


    His movements are sharp.


    Even from such an odd stance, he can make his body appear smaller orrger as he pulls his sword.


    [Simultaneously, he dropped the sword he was holding in his mouth into his left hand and switched directions, a surprise attack.]


    An original attack.


    He''s going beyond my predictions.


    If I didn''t have this foresight, I most likely wouldn''t have been able to avoid this.


    His attack just barely grazed the tip of my nose.


    There was a slightly tingling pain in my nose.


    "..."


    My heart started beating really fast.


    I wasn''t thinking about trying to kill the man.


    However, he is trying to kill me.


    I just realized that obvious fact.


    If I don''t get serious I''ll be killed.


    After thinking that I lowered my hips.


    I remember back to my training with Ruijerd and Eris.


    The man''s beast like movements, if I were topare them, they are movements that are simr to Ruijerd when he gets serious.


    However, this man doesn''t carry his body as well as Ruijerd does.


    It''s just an entric movement.


    I should be able to do it.


    The next time hees with a counter...


    Just as I was thinking that, I realized the man''s movements had stopped.


    After taking a look around I realized the panties I had been using to hide my face had fallen to the ground.


    This is bad my face was seen?


    "Are you Rudi...?"


    Rudi.


    There is only one man who would call me by that name.


    Then that dumbfounded voice, mixed with anger, wasn''t a drunk voice, but something I was used to hearing.


    "...Father?"


    ¡ª


    The first meeting with Paul Greyrat in a while, his cheeks had sunken in quite a bit, there were bags under his eyes, his face was unshaven, hair unkempt, his breath smelled of alcohol, and his entire body was slumped over.


    It looked nothing like the Paul in my memories.

 Chapter 52: Paul’s Story

    <h4>Chapter 52: Paul''s Story</h4>


    Part 1


    ¨CPaul''s Perspective¨C


    When I woke up, I had realized I was in the middle of a meadow in a grasnd.


    It was a grasnd.


    There were no other words to describe it other than ''grasnd''.


    It was nothing more than apletely ordinary piece of grasnd with nothing particr about it, but strangely, it had about a sense of familiarity.


    I spent a few minutes trying to figure out where this was.


    I remembered.


    This was the southern part of Asura Kingdom.


    It''s near the town I once stayed in.


    During that time, I was learning the Water God Style swordsmanship in the town.


    In other words, it was close to Lilia''s home.


    I thought this was a dream. It was only natural to think so.


    Even so, it was quite the nostalgic ce.


    How many years did I live here? One year, or was it two?


    I only remembered that it was not a very long time.


    My memories mostly only included those of the dojo. I remembered the senior disciple.


    He was a despicable guy.


    A person who only knew how to run off his mouth.


    He was a bastard who fiercely drummed the threat into my head that it was not my right to go beyond him once he saw my talent.


    I hate those type of senior-junior and superior-inferior rtionships.


    I had run away from home because I had to hold my head down to my father as well.


    Still, my father was betterpared to him. How do I exin this, it was because he possessed power.


    However, that senior of mine did not possess any power at all.


    He was merely a small fry that had developed immense narcissism by running off his mouth.


    When I had trained to reach the intermediate level, that guy was still hanging around at the end of the elementary level.


    That was a guy of low caliber.


    Even within the main dojo, that was their best of the senior Water God Style swordsmen.


    They just kepting up with different excuses with how theirck ofpetence was caused by this or that.


    I had thought that someday I would show the true strength of my power to those guys.


    Although, at the very end, I wasn''t able to show that guy my own strength at all.


    There were many things I wasn''t able to put up with. Like the crime I hadmitted against Lilia, so I ran away.


    I had more or less aimed at this from the beginning, the fact that I had wanted to trample on what was considered precious to them.


    Those guys started to look for me in a frenzy ever since I fled.


    I left the country in order to ridicule them.


    When I think back on it, I realized I was a kid back then.


    How that senior disciple acted did not matter, the fact was that I did a bad thing to Lilia.


    "...nn"


    The wind blew.


    Dust entered my eyes and I frowned.


    Then, the side of the hem of my clothing was pulled.


    "Dad...where, is this...?"


    "Un?"


    Looking closely, Norn was clinging tightly to my chest.


    She was looking at me with an anxious face.


    So finally, I let go of my house coat, and noticed I was standing on the prairie.


    The soles of my feet were feeling the texture of the ground clearly.


    The warmth of Norn.


    This was not a dream.


    "...What''s with this?"


    I do not understand why I was here.


    If I was alone then I would have thought it was a dream to the end.


    However, there was Norn clinging to my chest.


    Norn born three years ago.


    Tiny Norn.


    My cute daughter.


    I rarelye into contact with my daughters.


    Since I was hoping to be a strict father, I usually avoid physical contact with them.


    So why would I be embracing Norn...?


    ...Oh right.


    I remember.


    Just until awhile ago, I was talking to Zenith at home.


    It was just a talk about nothing special.


    "As our daughters grow bigger, they''ll start to resist contact with their father, so it''s alright for you to stop holding back, just for now."


    "No, no, I am aiming to be a dignified father. Unlike Rudeus, Norn seems to be more mundane, so I''ll have to be more aware of how I act as a father now."


    "So it''s not like you dislike her after all then."


    "...Yeah, then I''ll hug her after all... "


    It was such a conversation.


    Nearby, Lilia was teaching Aisha something.


    Lilia was going to let Aisha go through specialized education.


    I opposed her saying that we should let them grow more freely but I was strongly overpowered by Lilia.


    Aisha was growing quickly.


    Anything taught was memorized immediately, just as how she also learned how to walk quite fast.


    So.


    It was at that time that, abruptly, I was wrapped in a bright light.


    Oh, I remembered.


    The memory continued.


    ...That something seems to have happened, I instantaneously realized it.


    "...Dad?"


    Norn raised her anxious voice as she looks at my face.


    "It''s all right."


    I gently stroked Norn''s head.


    Then I looked over my surroundings.


    There were no signs of Lilia or Zenith.


    Whether they were nearby, or if I was the only one blown away, Norn was together with me.


    Why I wonder?


    ...I remember.


    In thebyrinths, there was one time where I was caught in some atrocious trap.


    It seems to have been some sort of teleportation magic that we had triggered.


    It was lucky of me that I had been transported to somewhere close at that time.


    Elinalise at that time had grabbed onto the hem of my clothes and was fuming.


    It was the sort of trap that spells instant death if you were unlucky.


    The monkey scout that had been caught up in the trap was never found... Such a story doesn''t matter.


    In summary, only the person that was in contact with you during that instant would get teleported with you.


    This was why Norn was with me.


    However, why?


    Why has such a thing happened?


    It''s way too abrupt.


    Whose handiwork was this?


    There were many enemies around me.


    It wouldn''t be strange for whoever it was to do it.


    However, this was teleportation.


    Teleportation is another story.


    There was no casting used for the teleportation magic.


    Therefore, items imbued with magic or magic products were used.


    Teleportation-imbued magic items were considered to be illegal no matter where in the world.


    The magic for teleportation was designated as a forbidden technique and has be long lost.


    In order to take revenge on me, a single person, why was there a need to go through such lengths, through such a dangerous path?


    Also, howe the ce I was transported to was such a barren field?


    No way.


    A disciple of the dojo was one of the culprits involved?


    A thought suddenly surfaced in my mind.


    In order to get to Lilia, they had me moved.


    This ce I was at was supposed to be a hint.


    By the time I return home, Lilia and Zenith might have already been sullied by a vulgar man.


    Damn it, it seems to be an idea they woulde up with.


    "Hey, father."


    "Norn, it''s alright. We''ll return home immediately."


    As I kept murmuring that to myself, we headed towards the town.


    Fortunately, in case where something were to happen, Asura gold coins were concealed inside the sheathe of the sword.


    The sword was to always be worn at all times, which was a habit formed from my time as an adventurer.


    It was not to be removed even when sleeping.


    The only time it could be allowed to be removed was when feeling up a woman.


    The adventurers'' card was also ced within the sheathe.


    It was for times like these.


    I went to the Adventurers Guild in order to exchange the money.


    Eightrge copper coins and nine pieces of silver.


    Themission fee was raised before I knew it.


    Although this amount was plenty enough.


    A quick check around the Adventurers Guild request board was made, and since there was a request for an urgent delivery, I immediately epted it.


    Thedy at the reception desk updated the magical power to the adventurer card along with the epted request.


    After realizing the rank written on the card was S, she showed a surprised face.


    The reason as to why she was shocked was not because S rank adventurers were rare but rather the fact that I had epted such a quest.


    Usually, such delivery quests can be epted regardless of rank because of the urgency but it''s stillmonly considered as an E rank request.


    Usually, I would not bother hiding the reason behind it but exining it was troublesome so I didn''t.


    I readily held out one silver coin.


    How many years had it been since I prepared for traveling?


    It''s been a long time but I still remembered clearly what was needed.


    The preparations were finished in no time.


    I had also rented out a horse from the Adventurers Guild.


    I''m d that there was a request for urgent delivery.


    Of the many benefits of the S rank, renting out a free horse on such a request was one of them.


    Of course, that didn''t necessarily mean that I was going to return it immediately once the request was finished.


    This time, I headed out in a different direction from the delivery.


    I feel bad for the client, but I''m also in an emergency.


    These horses that have been bought were definitely good ones for sure.


    My luck was good.


    This just goes to show how much of an emergency it was.


    There could possibly be a chance of having my adventurer''s status revoked for taking advantage of its benefits, but so be it.


    I had not intended to continue living on as an adventurer in the first ce.


    Norn was ced on top of the horse and I jumped onto its back.


    Immediately, we set off from the town.


    Part 2


    Norn became sick on the way.


    I was in too much of a hurry.


    Norn had absolutely no experience riding, even more so to have to continue moving throughout the day and night, even when she''s still just a child.


    Extra time was taken to nurse Norn, and so by the time we reached the Fedoa region, two months had already passed.


    This was the number of days that it would''ve taken it if I had used the horse-drawn carriage in the first ce.


    Therefore, the delivery request had already been failed long ago.


    The fine was not a big deal though.


    Though, I was in despair.


    Before we reached the vige of Buina, I had already realized the gravity of the situation.


    The entire Fedoa region had disappeared.


    I had sunk in to the pr regions of confusion.


    What had happened?


    Where''s the Buina vige that I had known?


    Zenith?


    Lilia?


    The walled city of Roa was not there anymore either.


    Then, wouldn''t that mean that Rudeus was gone as well?


    Stupid...


    Unknowingly, I had my knees fall onto the ground.


    "Annihtion from the Teleportation trap."


    Such words swirled inside my head.


    The adventurer era.


    I had heard many times aboutbyrinths, that the number one trap to be wary of was teleportation traps.


    The party will fall apart without even knowing the location of theirrades.


    It is one of the absolute worst traps that we shouldn''t get caught up in.


    I have heard many stories of parties that had been caught up in such a trap and most would end up wiped out.


    If any parties were to be caught in such a trap, they should all find their way back to the entrance to rendezvous.


    Otherwise, those that were unable toe out would most likely be dead.


    Any men who would hear of such a story would end up with a stunned look on their faces.


    But, surely.


    In such a ce like this.


    I...


    "Dad...we''re still not home yet?"


    With those words, I returned to reality.


    My daughter of a mere three years old, had grabbed onto the hem of my clothes.


    I silently hugged Norn.


    "Dad? What is it?"


    Yes.


    I am a dad.


    A father.


    My daughter still doesn''t know what had happened yet.


    But, because of me, she can have peace of mind.


    I am a dad.


    A father.


    Do not show any weaknesses.


    I must retain a resolute attitude.


    It is so.


    Teleportation''s a terrible trap indeed.


    I do not know why we had ended up in such a situation.


    But, I am alive.


    Zenith was even a former adventurer as well.


    Even Lilia, although not as strong as she used to be, could still use a sword.


    Aisha...


    I remember, at that time, at that moment, Lilia was in contact with Aisha right?


    ...I can''t remember clearly.


    No, do not give up.


    At that time, Lilia was holding Aisha''s hand.


    Let us think that is true for now.


    Part 3


    While returning the borrowed horse to the nearest town, I tried to collect some information.


    It seems that the disaster took ce throughout the entire Fedoa region.


    Sauros and Phillip are both missing, and his brother is the lord now.


    But, it doesn''t seem that Phillip''s brother is going to take responsibility and intervene in the downfall of this disaster at any moment.


    They''re too concerned about themselves to bother lending a helping hand.


    It seems, rather than to protect the people under one''s own dominion, he would rather care about himself.


    The Asura nobles are absolutely repugnant because of this.


    While I was gathering information, an old man named Alphonse made contact with me.


    He was the butler that had been serving under Phillip.


    He had sworn allegiance towards the Greyrat house.


    Even under such a situation, he did not harbor any other selfish thoughts of his own.


    He had even used his own property in order to start the construction of refugee camps.


    Alphonse had said that he wanted my help. When he heard me ask him [Why me?], he responded saying that he had heard about me from Phillip.


    Phillip had said,


    "He is a person who puts in effort in the case of an emergency, but since he doesn''t have the power to see ahead, he''s an unreliable person that gets himself in trouble because of his own mistakes."


    The story goes like that. That''s none of your business.


    Alphonse seemed to have been hesitant whether to attempt to contact me, but considering that I was Rudeus'' father, he took up the chance to offer cooperation.


    I was just following the conversation but became delighted that Rudeus has been evaluated so highly even by the house butler.


    I willingly epted and followed Alphonse''s instructions.


    Then one month passed.


    Alphonse continuously borrows and collects volunteers as well as funds from various kinds of ces while using them to expand the refugee camp.


    What superb ability.


    I, on the other hand, find and gather the lost people to the refugee camps while establishing and organizing the "Fedoa region''s Search Group".


    Thework had spread to all ces, trying to save those that had turned into refugees.


    However, my purpose was not to save strangers, but to help to find my family.


    By that time, the power attained over the ce wasrge enough to bepared to a king and Alphonse was gaining steady funds for the reconstruction of the camps.


    I left a note in the refugee camps, saying I was aiming for and heading to the Holy Milis Kingdom''s headquarters, the Adventurers Guild.


    Milis and Asura, if I was able to sessfully connect these two then information could easily be obtained between them.


    This was the judgment I had made.


    Anyone and everyone would easily be found.


    That was what I had thought at that time.


    I was too naive.


    Part 4


    Half of a year''s time has passed while I was active in Milis.


    A considerable number of people had been transported to the Milis Continent.


    All of them were rescued, one after another.


    Some within the group were sold as ves.


    I had decided to save them all.


    It''s said that if you were to free ves by force, you would end up going against the Milis Kingdom''sw.


    But, Zenith and Lilia could have possibly ended up as ves as well.


    If that were to be the case, then there''s no need for any hesitation even if it were to be a crime.


    I will save them all.


    I kept that sort of attitude.


    That way, in any sort of situation, I will remember what am I doing is for a just cause.


    I do not allow any sort of precedent or reason to sway my decision.


    Thinking about that, I realized that I could rely on Zenith''s house.


    Zenith''s family is a house of powerful nobles in the Milis Kingdom.


    Prestigious and known to have bore many excellent knights.


    I made amitment to rely on them.


    The refugee rescue was advancing nicely as well.


    Thanks to the early start of the movement, many of the people in need of help were found immediately.


    Many of those from the Fedoa region had indeed been teleported over to the Milis Continent.


    Those that had to go back by foot were given travel expenses in order to assist them.


    The elderly and children that the Fedoa Region Search Group had found were provided with a ce to rest.


    Those that had be ves also needed gold to purchase back their freedom, along with the power of the Zenith family.


    If all else were to fail, then we would resort to looking for a chance to kidnap them back.


    Of course, a problem surfaced.


    The Milis Kingdom''s nobles became aware of the fact that I was the one in charge of the recent disappearance and theft of ves, and so many sent their own private armies to attack me.


    Many members ended up dead because of that, but I did not stop.


    What we were doing were justified.


    We were right in saving people, and so the search group continued to follow me.


    I used the status of a senior noble of the Asura Kingdom''s Greyrat family, the house of Zenith and the fact that I was a former Adventurer in order to solve our problems.


    However, not even one single piece of information of Lilia or Zenith came to me.


    Not to mention, the same went for Rudeus as well.


    That son of mine, wherever he would be, he would still stand out with overflowing information and rumors, but unfortunately, it did not enter mywork at all.


    Part 5


    One year had passed.


    It became a year in no time at all.


    At this point in time the reports of discoveries be quite varied and confusing, as well as more infrequent than before.


    There are those that were found to be roughly in the middle of the Milis continent and the central southern continent.


    There are still some vigers who have still not yet been found, and others are still trapped as ves.


    To this degree, the liberation of the ves was proceeding ording to n.


    The first priority is to secure custody of them, even if it required using brute force.


    I also realized that this is an abomination to many of the nobles, so much so that they can''t turn a blind eye towards us.


    The situation worsened due to the fact that many of our members were attacked and either killed or seriously injured.


    There are even some members who med me for it.


    We could have done better, not to mention I didn''t expect us to be in such a situation.


    Even so, my attitude did not change.


    It''s toote to afford a change.


    Recently, more reports of discovery of refugees'' deaths havee up.


    They weren''t that recent or ambiguous.


    There have been many death reports since the beginning.


    To be frank, the reports of death were more overwhelming than those of survivors.


    Eto, Chloe, Rawls, Bonnie, Lane, Marion, Montie...


    Every single time I hear the death report of an acquaintance, my spine goes cold.


    There were some who broke down from the reports.


    There were also those who we were one step behind from preventing their suicide.


    There were others who ended up ming me, asking why didn''t I look into that ce sooner.


    Each and every time, I grew into an even more deste mood.


    Then, as time flows by, even the death reports became ambiguous.


    The person might be dead.


    A corpse of that looked like that person might have been found.


    In the depths of the forest, someone could have seen someone who looks like that person.


    When I thought about it more clearly, the actions we have taken have ended up as vain effort for way too many.


    Information about my family still did note up.


    I thought that I might have failed.


    We should have looked into the magic continent and the northern part of the central continent.


    If they had be ves in those ces, then they might still be alive.


    What could have been put off should have been put off.


    The first choice should have been to search within those dangerous ces.


    No, impossible.


    Most members of the search team were not suited to fighting.


    The majority of them were the original town''s farmers.


    Some of them were adventurers but they were too few in number and of those that I had known, I had sent them to suitable ces.


    For the rest of the members of the Fedoa Region''s Search Group, if they were to be sent to the northern part of the Magic continent, the Central Continent, and the Begaritto Continent, they wouldn''t be able to stand in the midst of battle.


    Those sent to rescue would need rescuing.


    Therefore, my choice was not wrong.


    Thanks to the decisions I had made, I was able to save thousands of refugees.


    Or perhaps, if I was able to make contact with those of "Fangs of the ck Wolf", I would have been able to search the Begaritto Continent and the Magic Continent as well.


    Unfortunately, I was only able to get in touch with a single person.


    Also, that one person whom after I had made contact with once, I no longer knew where he was or what he was doing.


    I do not think that they were cold-hearted guys.


    The rtionship between us was bad originally, and I also had a big fight with them during our parting.


    It was the worst farewell ever.


    It would not be strange even if they were to still have a grudge against me.


    Why in the past did I make that kind of farewell?


    I know, it was because I was a kid.


    That being said, I cannot begin to regret now.


    Part 6


    A year and a half has passed.


    These days, the amount I''m drinking has increased.


    It has be a fact that I am unable to do anything unless I resort to alcohol.


    I''m drinking from morning till night.


    There''s no time when I''m sober.


    Even while I think I should not be like this when I wake up in the middle of the night, whatever I do bespletely useless.


    I would have thoughts that my family has died.


    What was their death like, what became of their corpses?


    All I would end up thinking of were such things.


    After all, even with that excellent son of mine, I still had not heard of even one thing of him ever since the disaster.


    I do not want to think.


    I do not want to think, and even possibly consider their deaths.


    Surely everyone during this one and a half years was waiting for my help and then ended up dying in tears.


    When I think about that, I almost be mad.


    Why am I in such a ce?


    Out of all the possible choices, it would have been best if I had started looking in the most dangerous ces.


    Even at worst, I alone could have somehow worked it out.


    Any mistake in my decisions contributes directly to those who had died, those that could have been saved but weren''t.


    Those that we hold dear to us, those who were the most important to us, were mercilessly taken away.


    Rather than wanting to believe it, I drink away my sorrows.


    Only when I was drunk was I happy.


    I was unable to do any work at all.


    Six monthster, the n to return all of those found in the Milis Continent back to the Fedoa region begins.


    I just can''t move those who were ill, the women, the children, and the elderly recklessly like that.


    There are people that cannot withstand the long trip even if there was a gold coin each for their travel expenses.


    But we have hope with us as well as the will to return home.


    Those of us within the Fedoa Region''s Search Group escorted them back to Fedoa.


    While the n was progressing, even though I was responsible for them, I did not participate at all in the meetings, and instead I just drank all day.


    All of the key members, including me, remained in Milis.


    But in the end, the searching activities were reduced.


    Two years.


    The search movement will stop after two years.


    While I think that it is still too early, there were others who thought that this was it.


    Even if we were to search more, we would just be wasting money in vain.


    In the end, I wasn''t able to find even one family member.


    Such a useless man.


    Why in the world was I so useless?


    Always a mere kid, not fit to be an adult even to the ends of time.


    The teams members all started to take a step''s distance away from me who was now always drunk and filled with the smell of booze.


    This was natural.


    No one would want to be acquainted with such a fool of a man who only drinks all day.


    However there were some exceptions, one of which was Norn.


    "Dad! Just a moment ago, a huge man was there."


    Even when I was this drunk, Norn would still talk to me so joyfully.


    Norn.


    For me, Norn is my only family now.


    She''s my most important person in the entire world.


    To me, there is only Norn.


    Right.


    I didn''t even go to the Begaritto Continent or Magic Continent.


    This was because of the presence of Norn.


    My daughter who''s only four years old right now, how could I abandon her?


    Why should I leave her behind and go to such a dangerous ce where I might die?


    "Oh? What is it Norn? Have you encountered anything fun?"


    "Yeah! When I almost fell into the ditch awhile ago, a bald person helped me! So, this! I got this!"


    While saying that, Norn held up what was in her hands happily.


    It was an apple. A red apple. A most appetizing color indeed.


    "I see, that''s good. Did you thank him properly?"


    "Yes, I said ''Thank you''. The bald uncle then stroked my head!"


    "I see, I see. A good person. But, you shouldn''t go calling him bald since it might bother him."


    Conversations with my daughter were always fun.


    Norn''s my treasure.


    If there was anyone who would darey a hand on her, I would be ready to go against the entire Milis Kingdom.


    It was at that time when I was thinking about that...


    "Leader, it''s very bad!"


    One of my team members jumped into my room.


    Interrupting a conversation with my precious daughter, I was feeling a little cranky.


    If it was like always, I would just reply back at him while yelling my lungs off.


    However, with my daughter besides me, my pride held me back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I was doing the work you assigned to me when we were attacked!"


    "Attacked?"


    They were attacked.


    By whom?


    It must be those damn nobles.


    We told to them that those under the Asura Kingdom''s dominion were wrongfully forced into very after the disaster.


    Even so, they did not budge nor hand them over, those greedy bastards.


    That was the story today, they sent people over to take their ves back.


    "All right, everyone, quickly get equipped. Let''s go!"


    For now, we called out for everyone to gather together.


    They weren''t a bunch of powerful fighters but it wasn''t like their opponents were strong adventurers that have fought throughbyrinths.


    They should be able to at least fight neck to neck with them.


    While they gather, I headed off to where the problem had urred.


    The ce should be close by, where I can immediately jump in.


    The Search Team''s secret headquarters were a bunch of old warehouses where clothing and other sorts of items were stored.


    It was a ce someone was bound to discover.


    This is bad. It may be necessary to change the base.


    "Mr. Paul, the enemy is only one but he is strong, be careful."


    "...he uses a sword?"


    "No, it''s a magician. Probably a kid, but he has his face covered."


    A magician brat...


    Possibly an amateur, though with that said, how would he defeat us with so many adults as his opponents?


    It would probably be someone from the Dwarf race.


    With a small stature like a child, he can easily fool us into thinking he''s a mere kid.


    An opponent of the dwarf race.


    Even drunk, I should still be able to win.


    I am confident that I wouldn''t be defeated by these mere thugs, but...


    Nope, there''s no problem.


    I have more than enough options in terms of fighting abilities.


    Thinking so, I continued on to the warehouse.

 Chapter 53: Family Squabble

    <h4>Chapter 53: Family Squabble</h4>


    Part 1


    The inn Paul was staying at was the ¡ºDawn of the Door Inn¡». Next door is a slightlyrger than usual inn.


    Inside is a circr wooden table with ten seats. I sit on one of them. Paul is sitting in front of me.


    Though it''s still the daytime, all the seats are filled up. The guys I knocked out were healed by some healing magician allies of Paul, and they were sitting around as well. It goes without saying, but the looks they were giving me weren''t particrly good. It seems that everyone here is Paul''spanion.


    The one I notice in particr is the person behind Paul. Sitting there is a female warrior. Her hair is short and chest-nut colored, curling outwards. Her lips are a bit pouty and she gives a charming impression. Worthy of special mention is her figure.


    Large breasts, a slim waist, and a full butt, covered up by the so-called bikini armor. She''s a girl in herte teens.


    Indeed, it''s the female warrior that Paul called Vera.


    Even with one look, I can tell that she''s got the kind of figure that Paul is fond of.


    That bikini armor isn''t very unusual in this world. It''s a world where a small wound can easily be fixed with healing magic. Assuming that they''d just block attacks, they''d prefer light weight armors. Things like chainmail would get in the way. There are a lot of swordsmen who think this way. It''s likely that she''s one of them.


    Still, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone so lightly dressed. Normally above some thin clothing they''d wear armor on their joints, like their shoulders and elbows. Even if she isn''t dressed that way because we''re in a bar, she could have worn an overcoat or something. At the very least, the young women I''ve seen up until now on the Demon Continent were like that. Isn''t she cold in a get-up like that?


    I''ve heard that because of the 7 towers in Milis, the climate is always stable here. I wonder if that''s why she''s fine? Well, let''s just assume so for now. It''s eye-pleasing.


    While I''m looking at her, our eyes suddenly meet.


    I was winked at.


    I returned the wink.


    "Oi, Rudi... Rudi?"


    When Paul speaks to me, the female warrior and I break off our gazes.


    "Father, it''s been a while."


    "What, Rudi... you survived, huh?"


    Paul spoke with a tired voice. How do I say this... he''s really changed.


    He hasn''t shaved properly, his hair is a mess, his breath reeks of alcohol, and his whole body gives off a peevish impression.


    He doesn''t look at all like the Paul in my memories.


    "Well... yeah..."


    At any rate, my mind can''t keep up.


    Why is Paul here?


    This is Milishion.


    It''s as far from Asura as Africa is from Mongolia.


    Is he here to search for me?


    No, he shouldn''t have known that I was teleported to the Magic Continent.


    In that case, for a different matter, huh?


    What about his job protecting the Buina vige?


    "And so, why are you here, Tou-sama?"


    Thinking that I should ask this first, in response Paul looked surprised.


    "[Why?] you ask, you saw the message didn''t you?"


    "Message... you say?"


    Message.


    What message?


    I don''t recall seeing anything like that.


    Seeing me obviously confused, Paul frowned.


    Could it be that I said something that upset him?


    "Oi, Rudeus. What have you been doing up until now?"


    "Even if you ask that, it was pretty rough, you know."


    I''m the one who wants to know what''s going on.


    While thinking this, I recounted my journey up until now.


    About how I had been transported to the Magic Continent, I had been saved by a certain Demon race person, how I became an adventurer, and about the year I had spent with Eris on the Magic Continent.


    Thinking about it, it had been a pretty fun trip. From the troubles we had at the start, as well as the half year we had lived as adventurers; we had experienced quite a lot.


    It might have been because of that, but I gradually became more talkative, and started to talk more passionately about the events that had urred while I was journeying. Everything that I had said waspletely non-fiction; a great big spectacle.


    I had separated my journey into three parts:


    The first was meeting Ruijerd and bing friends with him, and then the chaos at Rikarisu town.


    The second was about the Great Magician Rudeus helping Ruijerd, and his journeying to reform the world.


    The third was about how some cowardly Beast People had captured me, and my desperate struggles in captivity.


    Though I had dramatized a few parts, I began to speak more smoothly, and gradually my gestures became more joyful and I started to tell the story while making exaggerated sound effects.


    By the way, I had left out the stuff about the Hitogami.


    "And so when we got to Wind Port, what we saw was..."


    "..."


    Around the time when I had finished telling the second part, the ¡ºThe Journey of 3 ck-listed People Through the Magic Continent ¨C Empathy Arc¡», I suddenly stopped talking.


    Paul had be sullen.


    His face had distorted into an irritated expression, and he was tapping his finger on the table.


    I might have upset him somehow.


    Without understanding, I was about to continue my story.


    "After that, we headed to the Great Forest."


    "That''s enough."


    In an irritated voice, Paul cut me off.


    "That you spent thest year gallivanting about, I understand quite well now."


    I became just a little irritated at Paul''s words.


    "I had quite a tough time as well you know."


    "Just what was tough about it?"


    "Eh?"


    When he had asked that in return, I let out a strange voice.


    "From your tone, I didn''t feel like you had even an ounce of hardship."


    That''s because I told it like that.


    Though, certainly I may have gotten a bit carried away.


    "Hey, Rudi. There''s one thing I''d like to ask."


    "What is it?"


    "You, why didn''t you gather information about the other people who had been teleported while you were on the Magic Continent?"


    I stayed silent.


    I had no choice but to stay silent.


    Even if he asked me [Why?] I had no way to answer.


    There was only one way to reply.


    There was only one reason.


    It was because I had forgotten.


    At first we had struggled with all our strength, however even when we had room to breathe again, I hadn''t even once thought that there might''ve been people besides us on the Demon Continent.


    "I-, I had forgotten... We didn''t have the time to, and..."


    "Didn''t have the time? Even though you had the time to help out some demon you didn''t know, you didn''t have the time to concern yourself about the other people who had been teleported?"


    I stay silent.


    I had gotten my priorities wrong.


    Now that he mentions it, certainly that may have been the case.


    Still, don''t ask me this after it''s already happened.


    I had really forgotten at that time.


    I can''t be helped, right?


    "Hah! Without searching for others, without writing a single letter, together with that cute, cute ojou-san like you were on a pic, living as an adventurer. Not only that, you had a strong guard to escort you. And then, hah, when you first came to Milishion you saw a kidnapping, and put panties on your head and yed hero?"


    Paul sighs at me in ridicule, and reaches for the jug of alcohol on the neighboring table. He drank half of it in a gulp, then spat as if to make fun of me.


    Because that gesture was unabashedly making fun of me, I became irritated. Though I won''t tell him to stop drinking, aren''t we in the middle of an important discussion?


    "Even I''ve had to deal with one thing after another. I had decided that in a situation where I couldn''t tell left from right, I would protect only Eris... Various things had happened, so it couldn''t be helped, right?"


    "It''s not like I''m ming you or anything."


    He had spoken in a tone that ridiculed me. Finally, I began to raise my voice.


    "In that case, why are you picking a fight with me!?"


    I reached the limits of what I could endure. I don''t understand why Paul is saying things like this.


    "Why, you ask?"


    Once again, Paul spits.


    "I should be asking you that."


    "What about me?"


    I can''tprehend it. What is he trying to say?


    "Was that Eris you mentioned, Phillip''s daughter?"


    "Eh? Ah, of course she is."


    "I''ve never seen her, but she''s definitely quite the cute ojou-san huh? Was not sending letters because you thought the number of guards around her would increase, and it''d get in the way of your flirting?"


    "Didn''t I just say that I had forgotten?"


    I hadn''t thought of anything but that.


    Certainly, Eris really does have good standing.


    The Greyrat family is huge.


    Possibly, had we spoken to the lord of Saint Port, we might have gained one or two guards.


    But I had exined that at that time I had been caught by the Beast People and so... oh, I hadn''t exined, huh? I hadn''t gotten up to that part yet.


    Even so.


    I aimed to do the things that I could, in my own way.


    Though I didn''t manage to do everything in the best way possible, that doesn''t give him the right to me me like this.


    "Leader. How about leaving it there? He''s still young so even if he had said a little too much, it can''t be helped, right?"


    When I became silent, the bikini warrior from before hade from behind and ced her hands on Paul''s shoulders. Seeing this, Iugh in scorn.


    In the end, it''s this sort of thing.


    Though this man speaks high and mightily, he''s a man who won''t discriminate when ites to women.


    He''s that sort of man.


    He isn''t in a position to say anything to me.


    I haven''tid my hands on Eris once.


    Certainly there were close calls.


    There were times when I was ruled by my desires as well.


    But I never didy my hands on her.


    "When ites to women, I don''t want to be told this by you, Tou-sama."


    "...Huh?"


    Paul''s eyes ze over in irritation. I don''t notice.


    "What''s the deal with the woman over there?"


    "What about Vera?"


    "Do Mother<¨CEsteemed mother (Kaa-sama)¨C> and Lilia know that you have such a beautiful woman nearby?"


    "...They don''t. There''s no way that they would."


    Paul''s expression warps into one of regret but I don''t see it. I was deluded into thinking that I was winning the argument.


    "So you''re cheating as much as you like, then? You''ve had her put on quite the erotic outfit. It seems that the day when I get a new brother or sister is close at hand, huh?"


    Before I realize.


    Before I realize, I had been hit, and was on the ground.


    Paul is making a vicious expression and is looking down at me.


    "Don''t fuck around, Rudi."


    I had been hit.


    Why?


    Sheet.


    "Oi, Rudi. Since you''re here, it means that you passed by Saint Port, didn''t you?"


    "And what about it?"


    "Then you should know, right!?"


    I don''t know what''s going on anymore.


    Just that Paul is hiding something, and that though I don''t know about it, he''s ming me because he thinks it''s natural that I do.


    Don''t fuck around with me.


    Even I have things that I don''t know.


    There''s heaps of things that I''d like to know about.


    "I don''t know!"


    I raised my fist and struck at Paul.


    It''s avoided.


    At the same time, I activate my demon eye.


    <My leg gets caught, and I''m toppled>


    I stamp on Paul''s leg with all my might.


    I then spin around and aim for Paul''s chin.


    <He avoids it and strikes back at the counter>


    He moves really well for a drunk person.


    I gather mana into my right arm.


    I still can''t match Paul in close quartersbat.


    However, if I use magic it isn''t a problem.


    I create a tornado with my right hand, and Paul is sent flying.


    "Whoa!?"


    Paul flies spinning through the air, and is thrown behind the counter.


    With a crash, he sends the jug of alcohol flying, and falls onto the bed.


    "Sheet! You''ve fucking done it now!"


    He immediately gets up but his legs are tired.


    This idiot drank too much.


    In the past, Paul was stronger than this.


    It''s likely that even in that position, he would have evaded my tornado.


    "Rudi, you bastard..."


    Another woman rushes over to the stumbling Paul. Even though he surrounds himself with women, he really dared to says all those things to me.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Paul shakes her off and walks in front of me.


    "Paul, just how many women did you cheat with while I was gone?"


    "Shut the hell up!"


    <He swings his right fist towards me>


    It''s a really unsightly, telegraphed punch.


    Is this really the same Paul?


    This is an attack that I can avoid even without my demon eye.


    I grip that arm and perform a one-arm shoulder throw.


    Of course I can''t do anything like Judo.


    I had used wind magic to kick us off and like that, I forcefully threw him.


    "Guhah...!"


    It seems that he didn''t even perform an ukemi properly.


    I don''t actually know if the technique exists in this world, though.


    I mount Paul who had clumsily fallen to the floor.


    The same way that Eris usually does, I check both his arms with my knees, and neutralize any resistance.


    "I''ve been trying my best, too!"


    I hit him.


    I hit him.


    I hit him.


    Paul endures it and looks at me in hatred.


    Sheet.


    What''s with those eyes.


    Why do I have to be looked at like that.


    "There was no helping it, right!? I was at a ce I knew nothing about! There wasn''t anyone I knew! Even then I somehow managed to make it here! Why do I have to be reproached like this!?"


    "...Since it was you, you should have done things better!"


    "I couldn''t!"


    After that, I wordlessly hit Paul again and again.


    Paul didn''t say a word, and while bleeding from his mouth, just continued to look at me.


    In an irritated way.


    Like he was looking at someone who couldn''t be reasoned with.


    Why?


    He shouldn''t have been a person who would look at me like this.


    Sheett...


    Sheet.


    "Stop itttttttt!"


    At that time, something had flown at me from the side and bumped into me.


    Because of the impact I had staggered, and in that instant Paul thrust me away and stood up.


    I prepare myself for an attack.


    However, Paul didn''t move.


    In the space between us stood a single little girl.


    "Stop it already!"


    She has a nose a lot like Paul''s, and golden hair a lot like Zenith''s.


    I understand with just a nce.


    It''s Norn.


    My younger sister.


    She''s gotten quite big.


    If I remember correctly, she''s five now, right?


    No, has she already turned six?


    Why is she facing me with her arms spread apart like that?


    "Don''t bully father!"


    I receive those words, stunned.


    Bully?


    No, I mean...


    Eh?


    Norn is ring at me with eyes that are about to cry.


    I suddenly look around, and for some reason...


    Looks of criticism are gathered on me.


    "...What''s with this?"


    My heart suddenly runs cold.


    I recall that incident from decades ago.


    It was the time when I was bullied.


    At that time as well, I had slightly misspoken and was looked at with criticism from everyone in the ssroom.


    Ahh, that''s right.


    I''ve said something wrong.


    I give up.


    My heart is broken.


    I don''t care anymore.


    I''m going home.


    I didn''t see anything.


    I don''t know anything.


    I''ll head back to the inn and wait for Eris and Ruijerd.


    Then I''ll depart immediately.


    Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow.


    Even if it''s not the capital, we can still make money, so who cares.


    There should be an adventurers guild in Westport as well.


    "Rudi. It wasn''t just you that was teleported. Everyone in Buina vige was wrapped up in the teleportation disaster too."


    Paul says something and I dimly hear it.


    ...


    Eh?


    What, just now, what?


    "We had left messages at Saint Port, and Westport as well. At the adventurer''s guild. You became an adventurer, didn''t you? Why didn''t you see them...?"


    Even if you say that, there wasn''t anything at...


    No, that''s right.


    I never went to the adventurer''s guild in Saint Port.


    Since after I went to pick up Ruijerd, I ended up at the Dorudia n''s vige.


    "While you were happily travelling, countless people died."


    Countless people.


    That scale.


    A magical disaster.


    A teleportation disaster.


    Why didn''t I realize it?


    That Hitogami said ¡ºLarge Scale Magical Disaster¡».


    Why did I think that Buina vige would be fine?


    I see.


    Everyone is missing...


    "In other words... Sylphy as well?"


    When I say that, Paul once again makes an irritated expression.


    "Rudi. You''re more concerned about a woman than your own mother?"


    I gulp.


    "K-, Kaa-sama is still missing!?"


    "Yeah. I couldn''t find her at all! Lilia as well!"


    Paul''s bitter words hit me like a p.


    I stagger like I''d been hit.


    My legs are unsteady.


    I feel like I''m going to copse.


    In front of me is a chair.


    I somehow manage to lean on it.


    "To search for the missing people, we formed into a search party organization."


    A search party.


    I see.


    In other words, the people here are the search party?


    "B-, but why would a search party kidnap people?"


    "There are those who became ves as well."


    ves.


    Having been teleported, without knowing where they are, they''re deceived, and then made into ves...


    And apparently there are a great number of people like this.


    Paul and his group seem topare ves one by one against the missing person list, and earnestly ask the owner for their freedom. However, among them are many who don''t want to part with the ves that they''ve obtained. ording to Milisianw, no matter the circumstances, once a person is made a ve they are the property of their master.


    That''s why Paul decided to forcefully abduct the ves.


    Stealing ves is of course a crime.


    But there''s a loophole in thisw.


    Using this, Paul freed countless ves.


    Of course, if it was ording to their wishes, then it would have been fine to leave the ves.


    However, the majority of the ves begged in tears to be allowed to return to their hometown.


    The boy they rescued this time was one of them.


    I thought I had seen his face somewhere, that boy was one of those who had bullied Sylphy in the past, Somal.


    During this past year, he had been made to live as a prostitute.


    Hearing the bitter cries of those who were made into ves, but among them were those who couldn''t be saved.


    In other words, there were also those who were neglected by some of the nobles, but couldn''t understand the search party''s high-handed way of doing things.


    From above, from below, they were criticized from all sides.


    Though Paul''s nerves were worn down each day, he never gave up and continued to give his best.


    All for the sake of saving those who were teleported due to the magical cmity.


    "Rudi. I thought that you had already noticed the situation long ago, and had already taken action."


    At Paul''s words, I hang my head without power.


    Don''t say something so unreasonable...


    How exactly was I supposed to realize?


    Ahh, but, I see.


    I see.


    It''s possible that during my journey on the Magic Continent, there were people from Fedoa region in one of the towns I passed through.


    Had I asked one of them for their stories, I might have realized the severity of the situation.


    I was negligent in confirming the situation.


    I should have prioritized finding out about the disaster over Ruijerd''s situation.


    I''ve failed.


    "So for you to have been having a carefree adventure is..."


    Thoughtlessness.


    Ahh, that''s right.


    That''s right, isn''t it?


    While I was being aroused by Eris'' panties.


    While I was being aroused by the bodies of the young women at the adventurers guild.


    While I was licking the thighs of the Demon Realm''s Great Empress.


    While I was groping the bodies of the beast-eared girls...


    Paul had been risking his life to find our family.


    Of course he''s angry.


    "..."


    Only, I can''t apologize.


    Because it couldn''t be helped, right?


    How should I say this?


    It''s because I thought that I had been trying my best at that time.


    "..."


    Paul doesn''t say a thing.


    Norn is silent too.


    However, I can feel from her gaze a strong sense of rejection.


    That feeling gouges at me.


    It gouges at my heart.


    It gouges at my soul.


    When I look around, I find that all of Paul''spanions had been looking at me with looks of reproach.


    Thoughts of my past cross my mind.


    It was the day after, when the pictures of me, shown to be naked and inferior, were pasted around the school.


    The looks of everyone when I entered the ssroom...


    The inside of my mind turned pure white.


    Part 2


    Before I noticed, I had returned to our inn.


    I was copsed on the bed.


    I have no idea.


    I have no idea about anything at all.


    I don''t think about anything.


    There was a rustling from inside my clothing.


    When I had taken a look, I found writing paper.


    I crushed it and threw it away.


    I didn''t want to do anything.


    Thinking about it, it was the first time I was treated coldly by my parents.


    Both in my previous life, and my current life.


    Something this or that, my parents had spoiled me.


    Just now Paulpletely rejected me.


    That attitude was... that''s right.


    It was the attitude that my siblings had shown when they had thrown me out of the house.


    What did I do wrong?


    I don''t understand.


    I had nned to do things right.


    Even when I think back, I hadn''t made any fatal errors in judgement.


    If I were to venture a guess, it''d be relying on Ruijerd at the beginning.


    Even while doubting that God, I had followed his advice and saved Ruijerd.


    I tried my best to speak happily about my journey too.


    Though there''s also the fact I had gotten carried away, I hadn''t wanted to worry Paul, and there was also my ego.


    ''I managed to do all this'', I had wanted to say.


    To Paul, it''s possible that it wasn''t funny.


    To Paul''spanions as well, as expected it wasn''t funny.


    I really slipped up.


    I didn''t intend to prioritize Sylphy over my mother.


    I mean, Paul and Norn were there.


    I had thought that Zenith was alright as well, right?


    No, that''s an excuse, isn''t it?


    At that moment, I hadn''t thought of Zenith at all.


    It was Paul that had brought up the topic of women.


    I haven''tid my hands on Eris at all.


    I was told off by Paul who had a history of cheating.


    That''s why I had the right to...


    Ahh, so that''s how it is?


    Could it be that Paul hasn''tid his hands on them?


    I see.


    If that''s the case then of course he''d be mad.


    Okay. I feel like I''m a little more collected now.


    Alright.


    Tomorrow, I''ll talk to him one more time.


    At any rate, even Paul just got a bit emotional.


    Wasn''t there a case like this before, as well?


    If we talk, he''ll understand.


    Right, it''ll be okay.


    Even I worry about my family. It''s not like I don''t.


    That I didn''t investigate was because I missed out on the information a little.


    Certainly, it''s painful that in this year and a half that I could have searched the Magic Continent, I didn''t do anything.


    Still, I''m still alive.


    I''ll work things out somehow.


    Exactly.


    It''ll be fine if I properly search for them.


    Paul should understand as well.


    That in this wide world, just because you didn''t find them immediately, doesn''t mean that they won''t ever be found.


    That''s why I''ll calm Paul down, and we''ll work out this time''s n.


    We''ll focus on ces that they haven''t searched yet.


    I''ll lend a hand as well.


    If I deliver Eris to Asura, I can continue north to search the northern regions.


    Right. First I''ll meet Paul...


    I''ll return to that bar, and meet with Paul...


    "...Oopp."


    Suddenly I had felt nauseous, and ran to the bathroom.


    Like that, I throw everything up.


    Even if I understand in theory, my heart isn''t cleared up at all.


    Because it had been a long time since I had faced rejection from my family, my heartpletely broke.


    Part 3


    Ruijerd had returned a little after noon.


    He had an expression more cheerful than usual, and it seemed like he had obtained something that had been made to look like an envelope. But when he saw me sitting on the bed, he frowned.


    "Did something happen?" I was asked.


    "My father was in this town."


    When I replied as such, Ruijerd''s expression grew even more severe.


    "...Was something unpleasant said to you?"


    "Yeah."


    "It''s been a while since you''ve met him, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Tell me the details."


    Without concealing anything, I told him what happened.


    Ruijerd briefly said "Is that so?".


    The conversation was paused there.


    He left for a while.


    Part 4


    In the evening, Eris returned.


    Something might have happened because she looks quite excited.


    Leaves are stuck to her chest, and there''s dirt on her cheeks. However, she looks quite happy.


    Considering that appearance, it seems she had a good time goblin hunting.


    I''m d.


    "Wee back."


    "I''m back, Rudeus. You know! Ah..."


    When I smiled at her, she made a startled expression.


    Then like that, she ran over to me.


    "Who was it!? Who did this to you!?"


    With a frantic expression, she started shaking me by the shoulders.


    "It''s nothing, you know."


    "There''s no way that''s the case!"


    She continued to ask me questions like that several times.


    She was persistent, and so without hiding anything, and indifferently, I told her about my conversation with Paul.


    I told her about what I had said to him, about what kind of reaction he had, and about what happened.


    "What''s up with that? That''s!"


    Hearing my story, Eris became extremely angry.


    "To say something so one-sided like that, it''s unforgivable! Just how hard does he think you''ve been working!? For him to say that was ying...! Absolutely unforgiveable! He''s disqualified as a father! I''ll beat him to death!"


    Saying something dangerous, she rushed out of the room with sword in hand.


    I didn''t have the energy to stop her, and so I saw her off like that.


    Part 5


    A few minutester, Eris returned.


    She had been caught by Ruijerd by the scruff of the neck, and was carried in like a cat.


    "Let me go!"


    "Don''t get involved in parent and child fights."


    Ruijerd dered as such, and lowered Eris onto the bed.


    Eris immediately turned her head to re at him.


    "Even if it''s a fight between parent and child, there are still things that you can say and things that you can''t!"


    "Yeah. But I can understand the feelings of Rudeus'' father."


    "Then what about Rudeus'' feelings!? It''s Rudeus! Rudeus who''s always easy going, and who''ll stay calm even when he''s kicked and punched, Rudeus! He''s be this depressed!"


    "If he''s depressed, then console him. If you''re a woman, you can do that much, right?"


    "Wha-!"


    Eris was lost for words, and Ruijerd went downstairs.


    Eris who was left in the room looks like she can''t calm down, and wanders about, here and there.


    Sneaking nces towards me, she sometimes folds her arms in an imposing stance. Like that, she''ll open her mouth to say something, but stop, and again she''ll wander back and forth.


    She can''t calm down.


    She''s like a bear in a zoo.


    In the end, Eris sat down next to me.


    Meekly.


    Without saying a word.


    She sits.


    She delicately increases the distance.


    I wonder what kind of face Eris is making?


    I couldn''t really see.


    I didn''t have theposure to look at another''s face.


    A little time passed by.


    I suddenly realized that Eris wasn''t by my side.


    When I began to wonder where she had gone to, I was embraced tightly from behind.


    "It''ll be alright. I''m on your side..."


    Saying that, Eris held my head.


    Soft, hot, and smells a little of sweat.


    All of it was something that I had experienced over this past year; it was Eris'' scent.


    I felt a sense of security.


    The feeling of anxiety I had from being rejected by my family, my fear...


    I felt like all of it was being swept away.


    Eris might already be part of my family.


    Had Eris been there in my past life, I might have been saved at an even earlier point.


    It was an embrace that let me think that.


    "Thank you, Eris."


    "I''m sorry, Rudeus. I''m, not really good at this kind of thing after all."


    I had turned around and sped her hand.


    They were callused from her sword, strong, and not hands that you could believe belonged to the daughter of an aristocratic family.


    They were hands that showed great effort.


    "No, you really helped me."


    "...Mmmn."


    The pieces of my heart had connected, and just a little, myposure returned to me.


    While thinking this, and feeling relieved, I entrusted my body weight to Eris.


    I''ll lean on her for just a little while.

 Chapter 54: Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 54: Reunited</h4>


    Part 1


    ¡ªPaul''s Point of View¡ª


    I was drinking in a bar.


    Since it''s almost night the number of customers started to increase.


    In reverse the number of group members have decreased.


    In the middle of the bar I was sitting at one table, intent on continuing to drink endlessly.


    I''m sure my displeasure is hanging in the atmosphere


    No one is approaching me.


    "Yo, I was looking for you?"


    And just as I was thinking a voice called out to me.


    After I raised my face a monkey faced man was there with the ends of his mouth raised.


    This is the first time in a year since Ist saw this face.


    "Gisu? You bastard... Where do you think you''ve been."


    "Ohhh, what''s this what''s this, you''re just as displeased as always."


    "Obviously."


    I clicked my lips together with a bit of a cheh, and then touched the side of my face.


    The pain still remains.


    The ce where I was hit by Rudeus.


    I was putting up a strong front, but it probably would have been a good idea to get healing cast after all.


    Sheet, Rudeus you bastard.


    What do you mean [If you have my magic then the Magic Continent is no problem.]


    If you have that much room for leisure, then you should have enough to search for people.


    On the contrary, you just kept on intending to tell me about eating the meat from Great Land Turtles.


    What do you mean by [If I hadn''t thought of the idea of creating a pot with earth magic, then there''s no way I could have continued eating that crappy tasting meat for another year.]


    If you have the time to search for ingredients then there''s something else you should have been doing, right.


    Sheet.


    In the end you even suspected me of cheating?


    Stop screwing around with me.


    Since the teleport incident happened I haven''t even once thought about a woman.


    I haven''t done anything about myself and put it on the shelf, and then you''re the one ming me?


    Don''t screw with me.


    What do you mean you didn''t know.


    If you had properly investigated while on the Magic Continent, by this time you could have met with either Zenith or Lilia.


    Don''t screw around with me...


    "Hehe... since you''re like that it seems you haven''t met yet."


    What''s so funny Gisu.


    Whileughing so frivolously it seems he ordered something.


    In any case it''s probably just alcohol.


    This man is a bigger drinker than that dwarf Talhand.


    "Paul. Show your face at the Adventurer''s Guild tomorrow."


    "Why should I?"


    "You''ll be able to meet with an interesting person."


    An interesting person.


    Someone who would cure my displeased mood.


    The reason why Gisu showed his face today.


    And then the person I just met today.


    After putting those three together, I realized the answer.


    "Rudi, huh?"


    After hearing that the monkey face turned sour, and started scratching the side of his head.


    "What''s this? Did you already know?"


    "I met him."


    "If that''s the case, it doesn''t seem like you''re very happy. Did you get into a fight?"


    A fight.


    Well, fight, huh.


    It didn''t even grow into a fight though?


    Sheet, after remembering it my face started to ache again.


    "What happened Paul, tell me about it."


    With that friendly face Gisu moved to the chair next to me.


    Since the old days this guy has always been good at listening to other people''s worries.


    This time as well, it seems even if I say he''s meddling, he''ll specifically go out of his way to listen.


    "Ah, listen to this..."


    Then I started to tell Gisu about what just happened a while ago.


    The fact that I was happy about the meeting.


    Although something made the story awkward and I asked Rudeus to tell me about what he had been doing up until now.


    And then Rudeus started to tell me about his journey in an excessively fun tone.


    He started to sing about a worthless story of bragging.


    Rather than that boasting, there should have been something else you should have done is what I pointed out.


    And the fact that he snapped back at me.


    And the fact that he pointed out women and I snapped.


    And the fact that we fought and I was beaten down.


    Gisu just kept listening nodding to himself at specific points.


    [Yeah], it seems he''s in agreement [I see now], it seems he''s understood as he listened.


    He was listening with that kind of feeling but at the end he said this.


    "You know, aren''t you holding your expectations for your son a bit too high?"


    "Huh?"


    I realized that I had raised my voice in a foolish way.


    Over expectation?


    What''s that?


    Towards who?


    "I do? Towards Rudi?"


    "I mean, think about it a bit more."


    While I was perplexed Gisu kept pressing me for an answer while connecting his words.


    "That guy is certainly amazing. I''ve never seen a guy who can use voiceless incantations before. When I heard that he had exterminated dozens of monsters during the past year, shivers ran down my spine. I''m sure that guy Rudeus is in fact a genius that only appears once every hundred years."


    That''s right. Rudi is a genius.


    He''s a genius.


    A true genius.


    He''s a guy who could do anything since he was small.


    There was a point where I thought he was bad in some ces, but he even managed to get that Philip to offer his daughter.


    The Philip who always used to denounce me that much.


    "Yeah, that''s right. He''s amazing. After all since he was five years old¨C"


    "However, he''s still a brat."


    After he cut straight into the conversation I stayed quiet.


    "Rudeus is still an 11 year old brat."


    Gisu said it once again while reflecting upon it.


    "Even you, the time when you left your house was when you were 12 right?"


    "Yeah"


    "Didn''t you use to say anyone younger than 12 is still a brat?"


    "What''s that mean, what are you trying to say with that."


    Rudi is stronger than me.


    Certainly I was drinking alcohol today, but even if you took away that fact he had be strong.


    Even though I was drunk I was serious.


    I seriously used the North God style [Four-legged Form] that I didn''t want to use and even went as far as using Sword God style''s [Silent Sword].


    Even with that, my sword only cut the string of the panties he was wearing on his head.


    Rudi wasn''t serious at all.


    As proof of that, all of the group members were taken down with just minor injuries.


    He was fighting while going easy on them, I lost to someone going easy.


    I don''t know how much stronger he''s gotten in the time we hadn''t met.


    Just, Rudi was already way more clever than I when he was seven years old.


    His physical strength should be stronger than mine.


    And his head is better than mine.


    In that case, it''s not surprising that he can do everything better than me.


    What does age have to do with it.


    "Paul, what were you doing when you were 11 years old?"


    "What?"


    If I remember correctly, I was learning swordsmanship at my house.


    It was an everyday life of being scolded by my father.


    Even when I put in a bit of work, he wouldin about everything and hit me.


    "Do you think the you of that time could have survived on the Magic Continent?"


    "Hah, Gisu, that entire premise is strange. Rudi you know, had a strong Demon Race as an escort with him. He knows humannguage, Demon Godnguage, and Beast Godnguage, he even beat an A rank monster in a single hit! He was together with a guy like a monster escorting him. Even if it wasn''t me anyone could fly through the Magic Continent."


    "It couldn''t be done. You wouldn''t be able to do it, absolutely not. Even if you went to Magic Continent right now, you wouldn''t be able to return by yourself."


    He asserted it while intimidating me.


    Gisu is just the same as usual,ughing frivolously.


    This guy''s smile is just as irritating as always.


    "Ha!! Then isn''t that all the more reason! He did something I can''t do. He''s a genius. Rudi is a genius! My son is a genius. He''s already a fine adult. There''s nothing for me to say. What mistake is there with cing expectations on a guy with the ability to meet them? Right Gisu, am I mistaken?"


    "It''s mistaken. You''re always mistaken."


    While continuing tough frivolously he started to chug the beer that was brought out.


    "Puha... That''s good. After all you can''t drink something like this in the Great Forest."


    "Gisu!"


    "I get it, you''re loud."


    Gisu ced the wooden cup down with a bam sound.


    And then he suddenly started talking seriously.


    "Paul. You''ve never been to the Magic Continent before right?"


    "What about it?"


    I''ve never been to the Magic Continent.


    Though of course I''ve heard plenty about it from people.


    Rumors that it''s a dangerousnd.


    Just by walking down the road monsters start appearing and if you don''t eat the monsters you can''t live.


    However, what''s going to happen just from there being a lot of monsters.


    "Just as you know, I was born on the Magic Continent. Then ask me, how is the Magic Continent dangerous."


    "Come to think of it, I don''t remember you ever talking about that. How is it dangerous?"


    "First, there are no roads. There''s a path, but it''s nothing like the ones in Milis Continent and Central Continent, paths with few monsters that are safe don''t exist anywhere. No matter where you walk around, C rank or above monsters juste out to attack you."


    Certainly I''ve heard there are a lot of monsters, but C rank?


    They''re opponents that onlye out deep in the forests of the Central Continent.


    Either theye in swarms or most of them have some sort of special ability.


    "Isn''t that exaggerating a bit?"


    "No, it''s the truth. I''m not saying a single lie right now. Magic Continent is that sort of Continent. In any case, there''s a lot of monsters."


    Gisu''s eyes were serious.


    However, even if this guy makes eyes like these, unexpectedly he can lie.


    I won''t be deceived.


    "On such a Continent, even if you call him excellent, a child with nobat experience was suddenly thrown."


    "Yeah..."


    If he means nobat experience, it must be about Rudi.


    Now that he has said it, I''ve never heard talk of him fighting anyone.


    Just, it seemed like he skillfully repelled some kidnappers, and that he couldn''t even win against Ghyine unless he can open some distance.


    I don''t know of a swordsman better than Ghyine.


    If it''s getting close to that guy, then Rudi with an appropriate distance, there shouldn''t even be 1000 guys in the world who can win.


    That''s why, havingbat experience or not is unrted talk.


    Even that North God, Alex R. Karuman, I''ve heard without anybat experience, in his first actualbat he cut down and killed a Sword Emperor.


    "Then, an adult appeared there who was going to save them. A Demon Race, certainly he was a strong guy. Superd Race. You know right. That Superd race."


    "Yeah."


    Superd race.


    In regards to that matter, honestly I was half in doubt about it.


    I heard there were almost none left in the Superd races even on the Magic Continent.


    "In a state where he didn''t know left from right, there was one existence who appeared he could reach out for. The existence who saved him in a weakened state. However, Superd race are scary. Since you don''t know what they''ll do if you turn them down after all. That is, he had to grab onto that hand."


    "Well, I guess so."


    "Then after being saved, the clever Rudeus thought up this idea. [What is this guy''s objective?] just like that."


    Certainly.


    If it''s Rudeus he would think that.


    I wouldn''t realize it, but he''s a smart guy in those matters.


    Even at that time when he saved Lilia, he showed a discerning eye that you wouldn''t think belonged to a child.


    "However, there''s no way he could figure out the other side''s objective."


    I''m sure.


    Since you don''t know what the other side''s aim is, it''s how people like Gisu live.


    "Right now he''s saving me, but he might eventually cut us off. Then and there Rudeus thought [In order to not be cut off, I''ll sell him a favor.]"


    "What''s that? Favor? Would it go well?"


    "Don''t poke fun at it. Even describing it as a favor, it stabs someone in the feelings, and causes a camaraderie to sprout, that kind of thing is good."


    Awareness ofrades starts to sprout, huh.


    I see now.


    If he does that, then I can agree with Rudi''s actions.


    He did a favor in return for the Superd''s protection, and then polished his skills in the case the time he was alone ever came.


    It''s rational.


    You could say Rudeus chose the safest route.


    Hnnn, as expected, he can do it well.


    "Cheh... if he''s thought that far, why can''t he do anything beyond that."


    After I let those words out, Gisu held up his fingers.


    Then he started to go over it one by one.


    "In a ce for the first time, a first time adventure, now matter how intelligent he is, it was full of things he didn''t know about. In order to not be deceived he had no choice other than learning. On top of that he had to deal with a Demon Race who he never knew when he would be betrayed by, and right behind him was something like a little sister who he has no choice but to protect."


    While saying it indifferently Gisu folded his fingers, and then finally he brought two together.


    "If he had even managed to search for other people who were teleported on top of that he''d be a superman. A superman. It wouldn''t be strange for him to be included in the [Seven World Powers] if that were the case."


    The [Seven World Powers] huh.


    That''s a nostalgic name to hear.


    In the old days I wanted to be as famous as that as well.


    Even if we put aside a parent''s overestimation, I think Rudi has enough potential to make it that far though...


    "It''s clearly overworking. Even if Rudeus is a genius, humans, you know, have limits."


    "Why would a person who is pushing right along the borders of his limits, talk about his adventures in such an enjoyable way? No matter how you look at it, that was like a noble who was superficially entering abyrinth and ying around only to return?"


    If it really was that hard for Rudi, then he wouldn''t have said it in that way of speaking.


    ces where the journey was painful, or difficult.


    He would have told me about times like those.


    However, Rudeus never spoke of those even once.


    "That is because he didn''t want to worry you."


    "...huh?"


    I let out another foolish sound.


    "Why would that guy worry about me? Since I''m a bad old man?"


    "That''s right. It''s because you''re a bad old man."


    "Cheh... I see. That''s right, I''m a weak man who runs away into alcohol over something worthless, I''m sure in the eyes of a genius-sama I would be quite pitiful."


    "Even if he wasn''t a genius, the current you really looks pathetic, Paul."


    Gisu let out a sigh.


    "I''m going to say it because you can''t see your own face, but right now your face is pretty terrible, you know?"


    "A face enough to make my son pity me?"


    "Yeah. If it''s the current you, it''s plenty enough to get in a fight and separate over."


    It''s so pathetic that you really wouldn''t be able to say anything to it, is what Gisu added on.


    I touched my own face.


    I heard the sound of my beard from not shaving in any number of days crunching.


    "Hey Paul, I''ll say it once more."


    Gisu said it while pushing his final thought.


    "You''re pushing too many expectations on your son."


    I wonder what is wrong with holding your hopes too high.


    Rudi has done everything well since the time he was born.


    Enough to tear away at my face as a father.


    I was never needed by Rudi.


    "Hey, Paul you know. Why weren''t you just honestly happy over meeting again? Isn''t it fine. No matter what kind of journey Rudeus had. Even if it was a carefree and thoughtless journey. Even if it was a journey filled with ying around with women. Since you guys met again energetically. For starters you should be delighted over that fact."


    "..."


    That''s right.


    Even I was d at first.


    "Or else, were you afraid of meeting your son who had lost some part of his body? The chance of reuniting with a corpse was pretty high you know? No, on the Magic Continent there wouldn''t even have been a corpse remaining."


    Rudi, dead?


    After seeing that energetic Rudi, it''s a talk that has no sense of reality.


    However, just a few days prior.


    Wasn''t I lost in mncholy over that image?


    "Ahh-ah, how pitiable. After an amazingly difficult journey. Even though he finally managed to reunite with his father. That father had be an alcoholic piece of trash. If it were me, I would cut off ties with him right there."


    Cheh... he''s really saying whatever he wants while putting on a y.


    "I get it Gisu. What you say is certainly correct. However, there is one thing I don''t understand."


    "What is it?"


    "Why did Rudi not know any of the information about Buina vige? There should have definitely been messages left at Saint Port."


    Gisu made a bitter face while saying [That would be...]


    This is the face he makes when he''s trying to hide something.


    "I''m sure that means he missed it unluckily."


    "Gisu, where did you run into Rudi? Didn''t you find him in Saint Port?"


    I don''t know where Gisu has been this past year.


    However, Rudeus came from the north.


    If we''re speaking aboutrge towns in the north where Gisu would be active, it would be Saint Port.


    In Saint Port there''s definitely a message left behind.


    Besides, there should be group members staying in that ce as well.


    During the time when anyone crosses over from Magic Continent, in order to get information from that person.


    If it''s an adventurer, then there shouldn''t be any reason for them to not visit the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "The ce I met with Rudeus was in a Dorudia race vige. I was surprised, after all, he was being held under suspicions of attacking the Holy Beast and thrown into a prison naked."


    "Naked in a prison by the beast race... Seriously?"


    I''ve heard about it from Ghyine.


    In regards to the Dedorudia race being stripped naked, thrown into a cage, put into chains, and having cold water thrown at them are considered the greatest of humiliations.


    It''s something they would almost never to do outsiders, if they do it then they would make sure it''s remembered until you die.


    As a joke I once threw some water at Ghyine, she seriously red at me.


    "I see, and then what happened?"


    "What''s this, you didn''t hear from Rudeus?"


    "I only heard that he traveled from the Magic Continent."


    That''s right, why didn''t he see the message left in Saint Port.


    The most important part was missing.


    Why?


    Ah, I wasn''t listening.


    Damn it.


    Why am I always like this, with a quick temper.


    Calm down.


    Rudi is superior.


    Even though he''s superior, he didn''te across the information.


    I need to think about that more calmly.


    If he had made it to Saint Port, even if he didn''t want to, it would have entered his ears.


    In other words, some sort of incident happened in Saint Port that he got dragged into.


    An incident that got him captured by the Dedorudia race.


    Wouldn''t it be some sort ofrge incident.


    In the past two or three days it should be something that the group members brought back information about, was there some sort of incident that happened?


    "No, I don''t really know all the details myself, but when I was in the Great Forest Mirudetto race''s ce, I heard rumors about a human race brat that was captured in the Dedorudia vige."


    "Hn? Wait just a second, right now, where are you talking about?"


    Mirudetto race?


    If I remember correctly, it''s a species of beast race.


    A race that has ears like rabbits.


    "A Mirudetto race vige. It was a ce with a patriarch so it''s pretty big, but?"


    Gisu''s exnation was long and a bit annoying.


    Honestly partway through I almost said [It''s fine] with how long it was.


    However, today we''re talking about Rudi so I''ll listen to the end, I wouldn''t want it to end without hearing the important parts.


    Even though I just made the same mistake, as expected, I don''t want to repeat the same mistake twice in one day.


    The talk ended.


    Afterpiling everything...


    "Gisu, in other words, you were going around the races in the Great Forest, and spread information that if lost humans are found they should be sent to Milishion?"


    "Yeah. Hehe, it''s fine if you give me your thanks."


    "Even if I did it wouldn''t end there?"


    asionally, I did think there were refugeesing from the direction of the Great Forest to depend on me, but I see, it was this sort of trick?


    "Well, that talk is fine for now."


    "Yeah."


    I''ll listen to it in more detailter, but for now let''s put it aside.


    "After I heard it was a human race child, it suddenly came to me, I quickly left for the Dorudia vige. I''m not bragging, but my connections are wide. I have a number of acquaintances even in the Dorudia vige. One of those acquaintances, I asked a warrior out of friendship, and plotted to be thrown into the same prison."


    "Just a second, why was there a need for you to enter it?"


    "In case we needed to escape if it came down to it. The beast race''s prison are easier to escape from inside than the outside after all."


    I know very well how skilled Gisu is at escaping from prison.


    He''s a man who can nonchntly leave after being caught for cheating.


    "Then you know. I thought I would go in to find a captured human race child, crying out in pity and despair... Kukukuha."


    "What is it? What happened?"


    "He wasying there nude, full ofposure and says, [Wee, to the highest point in your life.] just like that? I really had no idea what to say in response after that!"


    Gisu wasughing out loud.


    "It''s not something tough about right."


    "It''s something tough at. I knew the moment I saw him. That this guy is Paul''s son."


    What is so interesting about that?


    Or rather, what part about that would lead him to the conclusion that he''s my son.


    "He was exactly like the old you. The way he was so impudent on the first meeting, the way he was pointlessly arrogant, even the way he was making advances on the beast race woman, [I smell the scent of sexual excitement.], they totally saw through him, but even knowing that they saw through, he continued to look at her with perverted eyes just the same!"


    It seems Gisu thought of something again, he wasughing out loud.


    Hearing him dig up things from the past like this makes my back itch.


    "Well, it was a bit longer until I knew for sure."


    Gisu said that while chugging away at his beer.


    "Well, since it was like that. It can''t really be helped if he didn''t know about the information. It seems like he never stopped by in Saint Port."


    "Hmn? Wait a second Gisu, you entered the same cell right? Then..."


    If this guy had just exined it.


    "I didn''t want to be lurking in the background between parent and child, this is where I just step back and leave it to you two to reconcile."


    Gisu said it quickly and stood up from his seat.


    "Hey, wait a second, the talk hasn''t ended?"


    "Ah, that''s right. I forgot to say it, but it seems like Elinalise and the others have headed off towards the Magic Continent. I heard rumors of various men being eaten by an elf in Saint Port, so there shouldn''t be any mistake."


    "Elinalise is?"


    Even though I thought she hated me the most?


    "Hehe... despite everything, those guys didn''t really hate you all that much after all."


    After leaving those final words, Gisu left the bar.


    Of course, without paying any money.


    He''s that kind of guy.


    Well, it''s fine for today.


    I''ll treat you.


    After drinking this much, I''ll go sleep for today.


    And then, I''ll try to talk with Rudi tomorrow.


    "Don''t drink anymore. Tomorrow once you''re sober, go to the [House of Dawn''s Light], alright?"


    Just like that Gisu returned and said that.


    "I get it!"


    He came back to hammer it down.


    I sighed and put down the cup.


    After thinking about it, I''ve been drinking too much recently.


    Why was I running away into something like this.


    The things that I need to do, there are still many more remaining.


    "Ummm... Leader Paul, has your talk ended?"


    Just as I was thinking that, a single woman came up with an apologetic expression.


    I thought who are you.


    After looking seriously at her face while drunk.


    Then I realized she was one of the group members, I understood her to be Vera.


    "Ohh...despite everything, today you''re wearing a surprisingly docile outfit aren''t you."


    "Yeah, well..."


    Vera nodded vaguely and took a seat in the chair Gisu was sitting in until just now.


    Today she''s not wearing her usual offensive-like and stimtive outfit.


    Just like you can see anywhere, it''s the outfit of a normal and in town girl.


    "That fight at noon, I was wondering if that could be my fault."


    "Your fault? Why?"


    "No, umm, since I''m like this? So, your son, might have misunderstood is what I was thinking..."


    "It''s unrted. After all that guy, probably would have been suspicious just seeing your chest size."


    There''s a reason why Vera normally wears such light clothes.


    She used to be a normal adventurer, but she was thrown to Milis Continent without any equipment in the teleport incident, she was captured by thieves and used for amusement.


    Normally you would close off your heart after experiencing something like that, but she has a tremendous willpower and overcame it.


    However, there were women who couldn''t ovee it.


    Vera''s younger sister Shera was one such case.


    That child, whenever she meets eyes with a man she can''t stop from trembling.


    Even with the exception of the group members. There''s several.


    In order to protect those girls from the stares, she tries to focus all the stares of the men on herself with her usual outfit.


    Also, she''s excellent at giving care to other women who have sunken eyes from simr experiences.


    In my regards, I can''t understand the feelings of a woman who has been raped, she''s a subordinate who I wouldn''t be able to go on without.


    Obviously, there''s no physical rtionship.


    There''s no way that could be the case.


    "I get it, you can go."


    "Yes."


    While feeling depressed Vera returned to the seats where the women were gathered.


    "Jeez..."


    If I look around properly, there are eyes looking at me with worry all over the ce.


    "Stop looking at me with such weird faces you all! I''ll go reconcile with him tomorrow!"


    After saying that at the end I stood up from my seat.


    Part 2


    After returning to my room, Norn was there sleeping alone.


    I poured a ss of water from the jug on the table.


    And took a big sip.


    The lukewarm water fell straight into my dry stomach.


    I slowly started to wake up from my intoxication.


    In the old days, I used have a constitution that was bad with intoxication.


    If I drank inrge amounts I would be dead drunk, but it wouldn''t remain for long periods.


    After I started to regain self-awareness as my head slowly started to wake up, I started to caress Norn''s head gently as she was sleeping and clinging to the nket.


    I thought Norn was a pitiable child.


    Even though she has to stay near this kind of father, she should have plenty she wants to say, but without saying a single word ofint she remains well-behaved.


    If Norn were to die I wouldn''t be able to go on living.


    "Nmmu... Father..."


    Norn let out those words.


    She''s not awake. It must be sleep talk.


    She''s an ordinary child.


    Different from Rudi.


    If I don''t protect her...


    "..."


    If Rudi was ordinary.


    Rudi would be sleeping here like this as well.


    He would have never be a home teacher and continued to stay at home, then when the teleport incident happened, he could have clung onto me along with Norn, that could have been the case.


    An ordinary Rudi.


    An ordinary 11 year old Rudi.


    In order to protect someone that I should be protecting, how could I...


    My legs were trembling.


    I finally understood the meaning behind the words "11 year old brat" that Gisu was saying.


    That''s right.


    Whether he''s ordinary or a genius.


    What''s different?


    Isn''t it the same.


    Even if Norn were a genius, would I have said the same thing?


    To a Norn who didn''t know anything, and simply optimistically continued her journey, to such a Norn.


    Would I have said something like that?


    Would I have held such high expectations towards you as well and said it?


    After imagining it I couldn''t fall asleep.


    I didn''t feel likeying down.


    I went outside the inn, I poured a jug of water intended for putting out fires over my head.


    I remembered Rudi''s face as he was leaving the bar and threw up.


    Who was the person who made Rudi make that face?


    The water gathered up in the bucket.


    Inside of it the face of an idiotic man was being reflected.


    It was the face of the number one most unsuitable father in the world, that sort of man''s face.


    "Hah... this is, this might be no good..."


    If it was me, I would cut off all ties with this kind of man.


    Part 3


    ¡ªRudeus'' Point of View¡ª


    The next morning.


    I was having breakfast while feeling a bit refreshed.


    The ce was a bar next to our inn.


    The food of Milishion is pretty good.


    From the Great Forest over to here, it seems like the further we move the better tasting the food gets.


    Today''s breakfast is freshly baked bread and fresh tasting transparent seasoned soup.


    Raw vegetable sd.


    As well as thick pieces of bacon.


    Last night I didn''t stick around, but it seems of all things, evening meals included dessert.


    It seems to be popr recently among young magician adventurers.


    The dessert thates out there and the sweet jelly that is popr with young adventurers.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Eating food.


    That''s a happy thing to do.


    If you''re hungry, you''ll get irritated after all.


    If you get irritated your appetite disappears, and if your appetite disappears then you get hungry.


    It''s a splendidly vicious circle.


    Even an android would be displeased.


    "Wee."


    Just as I was thinking about that and drinking something like coffee after a meal, the shopkeeper of the bar looked towards the entrance.


    There was a worn out man standing there with a pale face.


    The instant I saw that face, I was clearly surprised.


    The man gradually looked over the interior and found me.


    I started to remember the feelings from yesterday again, even though nothing was said, I spontaneously avoided making eye contact.


    "..."


    After seeing how I look, the two who were sitting with me, it seems they quickly guessed who this person was.


    Ruijerd raised his eyebrows; Eris stood up while kicking her chair.


    "Who are you?"


    The man who walked over here...


    Eris stood before his eyes.


    With both arms crossed and her legs in line with her shoulders spread out, while raising her chin up.


    An authoritative attitude, ring down at the mans face as if it were from a high position.


    "Paul Greyrat. I''m his father."


    "I know that!"


    After I looked at Eris'' back, I heard a voice fly over my head.


    It was a sarcastic voice.


    "What''s this Rudi, hiding behind a woman, you''ve be quite thedy-killer haven''t you?"


    That tone and that expression.


    I felt a little bit relieved.


    That''s right...


    The old Paul would always tease me with that sort of feeling.


    How nostalgic.


    In regards to this behavior, I thought it was Paul''s own way of makingpromise.


    First thing in the morninging especially to this bar.


    Even I have the margin to talk.


    "Rudeus isn''t hiding behind me! I''m hiding Rudeus! From a worthless father!"


    Eris was trembling while grasping her fist tightly, it seems like at any moment now she wants to send her fists flying into Paul''s jaw.


    I sent a signal to Ruijerd with my eyes.


    He saw me, and then grabbed Eris by the cor and lifted her up.


    "Wha!! Ruijerd! Let me go!"


    "Let''s leave these two alone."


    "Didn''t you see how Rudeus looked yesterday! That isn''t a father!"


    "Don''t say it like that. A father is something like that."


    While saying such things, he started to take his leave from here.


    Then Ruijerd said it while passing by Paul and looking at him.


    "I''m sure you have your ownints, but thoseints can only be said while your son is alive."


    "Ye-yeah..."


    Ruijerd''s words were heavy.


    He seems to think of himself as the world''s worst father after all.


    In regards to another terrible father, it seems he could be feeling worried in his own way.


    "Rudi, don''t order older people around like that."


    "It''s different. It''s not orders. It''s the eye contact of trust."


    "It''s basically the same thing."


    While Paul was saying that he sat down in front of me.


    "Is that the Demon Race you were talking about yesterday?"


    "Yes, Ruijerd-san the Superd race."


    "Superd Race, huh. He seems to be a guy who gives off quite a good feeling. I guess that would mean rumors and the real thing are different, huh."


    "You won''t be afraid of him?"


    "Don''t say stupid things, he''s the savior of my son."


    His opinion seems to be quite different from yesterday, but...


    I won''t say anything unnecessary.


    Now then.


    "And then, what did youe for?"


    An even stiffer voice than I thought came out.


    And then Paul started to tremble a bit in surprise.


    "No... Ummm, I thought to, apologize."


    "For what?"


    "What happened yesterday."


    "There''s no need for apologies."


    Receiving an apology is convenient, but I even got to use Eris'' chest as a pillow and slept well, I''ve properly reflected on it.


    "I''ll put it bluntly, until now I''ve felt like I''ve been ying around."


    Putting aside the start, in general the journey proceeded favorably and I had enough leisure to be distracted by erotic things.


    The fact that I didn''t collect information in regards to Fedoa region was without a doubt a mistake on my part.


    It was impossible in Saint Port, but we were in contact with an information seller in Wind Port.


    If I had just asked them, I may have been able to gain some sort of information.


    After listening and investigating, but obviously I didn''t investigate it.


    It was my mistake.


    "Since that''s the case, it can''t be helped that father was angry. During this troubling period, please excuse me instead."


    The fact that Fedoa region vanished and the household was split up all over.


    When I think of Paul''s mental state during such a time, I can''t me him.


    I was only able to remain thoughtless because I had no idea.


    Not knowing the scale of the disaster, it was a happy fact.


    "No, there''s no way that''s the case. Rudi gave it his best as well I''m sure."


    "No-no, not at all. There was plenty of room for leisure."


    Since Ruijerd was there for us.


    After we left the Town of Rikarisu it was rtively easy.


    There was no chance of being ambushed by monsters, even if I didn''t say anything at all he would have caught food, and he also stopped Eris'' fights.


    In regards to me, it was afortable journey.


    Truly an easy operation.


    "I see, it was leisurely..."


    I don''t know what Paul is thinking about.


    The one thing I can say is that voice is trembling a bit.


    "I do feel really sorry that I wasn''t able to find the messages or whatever you left. What was written on them?"


    "Things about me being fine and to search in the northern parts of Central Continent."


    "I see. Then after I finish escorting Eris to the Fedoa region, I''ll go search in the northern areas."


    I responded as if I were a machine.


    No matter how I think about it I feel like my words are stiff.


    I wonder why...


    I wonder if I''m tense.


    Why?


    I''ve already forgiven Paul, even Paul has forgiven me as well.


    We might not be able to return to how we used to be, but right now is an emergency situation.


    Since it''s an emergency situation I''m tense.


    It''s obvious.


    "That is that, but in regards to Fedoa region''s current state, please tell me once more in detail."


    "...Yeah."


    Paul''s tone was stiff as well and continued while trembling.


    I''m sure he''s tense as well.


    No, rather than that, my own confidence after all is what''s strange.


    We can''t act how we used to...


    How did I use to interact with Paul before, again?


    It was while striking up conversations with a light mouth, is what I was thinking, but...


    "Where should I begin?"


    In a stiff voice Paul started to tell me about what happened in the Fedoa region.


    All of the buildings disappeared.


    The fact that all the people living there were teleported.


    Arge number of deaths have already been confirmed.


    Though there''s still arge number of missing as well.


    Paul started collecting contributions as a volunteer and created a search party organization.


    For that reason he is here where the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters is, gathering information in Milishion as a central point.


    Incidentally, there''s another base in the Asura Kingdom Capital, it seems that ce is being managed by the butler Alphonse-san.


    It seems even now they''re giving aid to refugees from Fedoa region.


    And then, Paul left messages at various ces.


    The message to me was to divide our efforts and search for our family in various ces.


    The responsibility of the eldest son, who has be an independent adult.


    In terms of age I''m still a child, but I already consider myself an adult spiritually.


    If I had seen that message I would have understood the mood.


    Zenith, Lilia, and Aisha still haven''t been found.


    It could be that they ended up somewhere on the Magic Continent, and then we passed by each other.


    When I think that Iment my own actions.


    Since I was hurrying so much with the journey, we only stayed in each town for a short period.


    "Norn was alright, right?"


    "Yeah, luckily she was in contact with me."


    ording to Paul, the thing known as teleportation, if you''re making contact with some part of the body, then it seems you''ll be sent flying along with them.


    "Is Norn healthy and energetic?"


    "Yeah, it seems she was a bit bewildered appearing in an unknown ce at first, but now she''s something like the idol of the group members."


    "I see, that''s great."


    I see, Norn is healthy, huh.


    Yeah, that''s truly something good.


    Certainly the blessing within unhappiness.


    You could even call it something joyous.


    However, why, is my heart not clearing up?


    "..."


    "..."


    The conversation paused.


    The atmosphere is unusual.


    Paul and my rtionship, it shouldn''t have been something like this.


    It was more like... a rtionship with a light feeling...


    This is strange.


    Part 4


    A little while after that.


    Paul said something, but I couldn''t think of anything good to respond to it.


    Stiff responses with no thought just continued to be repeated.


    Before anyone noticed, the only customers left were us.


    Any time now, it wouldn''t be strange for them toe and ask us to leave so they can start closing.


    It seems Paul realized those signs as well.


    "Rudi, what are you going to do from here on out?"


    In the end that''s what he asked.


    "For the time being, I''ll escort Eris to the Fedoa region."


    "However, there''s nothing left in the Fedoa region?"


    "But, we''ll still return."


    We have no choice other than to return.


    Phillip, Sauros, Ghyine as well, it seems no one has been found.


    Even if we return there will be no one around.


    However, we have no choice other than to return.


    Why?


    It''s because that was the objective of the journey.


    Realization of original intention.


    First off we''ll arrive in the Fedoa region, then look at the current state of affairs and confirm it with our own eyes.


    After that, it would be alright if I head to the northern regions to search in Central Continent.


    If we ask Ruijerd he could return to Magic Continent, and he could look in various ces.


    For the time being, it might be good to go to Begarrito Continent as well if I can understand thenguage.


    "After that, we''ll look in other ces."


    "I see."


    Just like this the conversation quickly paused.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Here."


    Just at that time the master of the bar left some cups in front of us.


    There was steaming out of the wooden cups left before us.


    "It''s service."


    "Thank you very much."


    Just as I realized, my throat waspletely dry.


    My hands were clenched tightly, and my palms were covered in sweat.


    At the same time I realized my back and sides were awfully chilly.


    My bangs were clinging to my forehead.


    "Hey boy. I don''t know the details, but..."


    "...?"


    "Please look at his face."


    After hearing him say it I realized it for the first time.


    I haven''t looked at Paul''s face even once.


    Ever since the first time I avoided his eyes, not even once, I wasn''t able to look at Paul''s face.


    I swallowed deeply and looked up at my father''s face.


    It was a face filled with worries.


    It looked like it was going to cry at any moment.


    It was a terrible face.


    "What''s with that face?"


    "What do you mean what?"


    Paul''s face making a bitter smile wascking energy.


    Coupled with that expression, the cheeks that are sunken in, it looks like a different person.


    However, I feel like I''ve seen a simr face somewhere before...


    Where was it?


    It was in the past.


    The past.


    I remembered.


    I was looking in the mirror at home.


    One or two years after I started secluding myself from being bullied.


    While thinking I can still make it, but a time when I still couldn''t allow myself to go along with my surroundings, and was too self-conscious.


    I was too afraid to go outside, ovee with nothing but worry and impatience, it was my first unstable period I believe.


    I get it now.


    It''s that kind of thing.


    Paul is feeling insecure right now.


    The people who he''s looking for are still missing, no matter how long he waits no news wille, worrying, and worrying, maybe they were injured or something. Maybe they came down with some kind of illness. Or else, maybe they''re already... Thinking that...


    Worrying and worrying...


    The one who finally showed up was me, since I was so different and easygoing from what he was imagining, he unintentionally got irritated.


    Even I have such recollections.


    That was soon after the time I started to seclude myself.


    An acquaintance from the time I was in middle school came by to visit, he talked about various things from school.


    Even though I''m this depressed, even though I''m this upset, he continued to tell me thoughtlessly about his life in school, I couldn''t stand it and suddenly started to spit out severe words, venting my anger on him.


    The next day, if he appeared again, I thought I would apologize to him.


    However, he never came again.


    I never went to him myself.


    I had a strange pride.


    I remembered.


    This face is the face from that time.


    "I have a proposition."


    "Rudi?"


    "It''s this situation, we have no choice but to be adults."


    "Yeah, well, certainly I don''t think I''m greatly popr right now... What do you want to say?"


    The inside of my heart suddenly cleared up.


    I finally understood Paul''s feelings.


    After thinking that, it was simple.


    Remember the past.


    The time when Paul scolded me and I talked back to him with a strong tone.


    In those days I thought he was a guy who couldn''t be helped.


    Twenty-four years old, he was still young as a father, so I thought it couldn''t be helped.


    It''s been six years since then.


    Paul is 30 years old.


    Compared to me in my previous life he''s still younger.


    And then if you were topare him to me in my previous life, he''s still a splendid person.


    I never did the things that I was supposed to do, only ever thinking about things to me the other side.


    I''m different from that time.


    I swore that to myself.


    Recently I feel like I''ve forgotten about it, but I don''t want to repeat the same mistakes again and...


    I swore that I would live seriously in this world.


    The scale this time is much greater, but it''s the same thing.


    It''s the same thing as six years ago.


    We''re repeating the same mistakes.


    Even though we should have grown up, even though we should have advanced from before, we were just standing around in the same ce this entire time.


    In regards to that I will honestly reflect on.


    And then above reflecting upon it,


    "Let''s start again, as if nothing happened yesterday."


    I proposed that.


    This time, I was hurt.


    It felt like my heart was about to break.


    I''m sure, in those days, my friend who was worried about me as well, felt like this.


    And then, just like that with these feelings, he never appeared again.


    I need to make sure that isn''t the case this time.


    My rtionship with Paul, by no means should I let it be cut off.


    "Yesterday, we never fought. Now, this moment, we are a father and child that have just been reunited for the first time in years. Let''s go with that."


    "Rudi? What are you saying?"


    "It''s fine, look, spread out your arms, now~"


    "Ye-yeah?"


    Paul just spread out his arms like he was told.


    Then I jumped into that chest.


    "Father! I wanted to see you!"


    The smell of alcohol was floating in the air.


    Right now he''s sober, but he might be experiencing a hangover.


    Or rather, I don''t think he ever used to drink even a drop of alcohol...


    "Ru-Rudi?"


    Paul was bewildered.


    I ced my jaw on Paul''s shoulder and slowly said it.


    "Look, it''s your first time seeing your son in a long while, there''s something you should be saying right."


    While thinking it was quite the farce, I once again embraced Paul with all my strength.


    His face had thinned, even his body I got the feeling that it had shrunk a full size.


    My own body should have gotten bigger, but Paul had gone through some hardship, far more than me.


    While continuing to be bewildered Paul let out the words...


    "I-I wanted to meet you too..."


    After I told him to say something, it seems like some kind of wall was torn down.


    "I''ve missed you too... I''ve really missed you, Rudi... Always, no one was found, I thought everyone might have died... You are, after seeing your appearance..."


    After looking up, Paul was shedding tears.


    His face was distorting and crumpled.


    A fully grown man shamefully broke down in tears and cried.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry, Rudi..."


    Somehow I ended up crying as well.


    I patted Paul''s back and after a little while we both were crying.


    Just like this, after roughly five years I was finally able to be reunited with my father.

 Chapter 55: Objectives Confirmed

    <h4>Chapter 55: Objectives Confirmed</h4>


    Part 1


    That day, I talked to Paul throughout the whole day.


    It''s not like we were talking about anything important.


    They were just trifling conversations.


    We started with what had been happening at Buina vige during the few years since I had gone to Stronghold City Roa.


    It seems that though he had two wives, there wasn''t any debauchery. Zenith and Lilia had discussed things several times, and basically he would have no sexual rtions with Lilia.


    However, it seems that Lilia was asking for permission in the case that Zenith became pregnant a third time, and Paul couldn''t endure no matter what... or so the discussions seemed to have gone.


    Though it seems that Zenith had been conflicted about this, to Paul it was a convenient conclusion.


    How envious, huh?


    "And so, does it seem like I''ll have another little sister?"


    "Nah, it was fairly... Even though in your case it was just one shot..."


    "To have given birth to such an excellent son in one shot, you were pretty lucky too, Tou-sama."


    "Keep on saying that."


    This isn''t really the conversation a father and his 11 year old son would have, huh? Or so I was thinking, but the mood was quitefortable.


    We didn''t touch on Zenith or Lilia''s life and death.


    We intentionally avoided it.


    We both understand.


    Even if we discussed that topic, nothing happy would evere of it, and we''d just be left with miserable feelings.


    "Was Sylphy doing well?"


    "Yeah. That kid is amazing. I could feel your talent as a teacher."


    It seems that Sylphy had been doing well.


    In the mornings were jogging and mana training, and in the afternoons she''d learn healing magic with Zenith.


    It seems that after Aisha had grown to a certain extent, she''d learn etiquette from Lilia.


    "I guess you''d call her ''earnest'', huh? She''de over to our house a lot and would do something in your room, Rudi."


    "...Did Sylphy ever find anything there or anything like that?"


    "What? Did you hide something that would get you in trouble if seen?"


    "No, of course not. There''s no way that would be the case, right?"


    Oh geez.


    "Well, it seems that everything disappeared, though."


    ording to what Paul said, it seems that most of the objects in the Fedoa region disappeared.


    It seems that from small things like quill pens and ink jars, to architectural structures like houses and bridges, everything had disappeared.


    The only exception were things that had been in contact with the people who were teleported, he said.


    "Is that so?"


    That''s a shame.


    Though I couldn''t recall at all what was supposed to be a shame, but in the depths of my heart there was a profound sense of loneliness.


    "What were you doing at the time?"


    "You mean in Roa?"


    I was asked, and so I answer.


    About how on the first day I had been beaten by Eris, and it felt like my heart was going to break.


    About how by chance (??) we had been kidnapped, and how we had escaped somehow.


    About how using that, I became a little closer to Eris.


    About how despite this, she''d never listen in my sses.


    About how I had begged Ghyine in tears.


    About how thanks to her, Eris had begun to listen in ss.


    About how after this, we slowly became closer.


    About how we learned to dance together.


    And after that, about my 10th birthday.


    "Your birthday, huh? Sorry about that..."


    "What about it?"


    "I didn''t even show my face."


    To the citizens of the Kingdom of Asura, being 10 years old was a critical point in their lives, and so turning 10 was a milestone of great importance. Though I still don''t know why it''s so important, it''s probably something like a lucky charm. A great celebration would be held, and even presents would be given.


    "That doesn''t matter. Eris'' family had properly congratted me, after all."


    "I see. What did they give you?"


    "An expensive staff. It''s called the ¡ºAqua HeartiaArrogant Water Dragon King¡», though it''s a bit of an embarrassing name."


    "Really? Isn''t it cool?"


    Cool?


    What kind of stupid things are you saying? Isn''t it a name that sends shivers of embarrassment down your back?


    Though in this world, it could be that the higher the performance of the item, the more extravagant the name it''s given.


    "And Rudi. I''ve heard from Alphonse, you know? You received just one other nice present, didn''t you?"


    "A nice present?"


    Let''s see... What did I receive, anyway?


    Was it wisdom, bravery and infinite power?


    I don''t think I have enough of any of them, though.


    "Come on, it''s the Ojou-sama from Phillip''s ce. I saw her just a while ago, but isn''t she quite the gant and lovable girl? She''d tried to desperately protect you, you know..."


    ...Received.


    I feel that it''s a little off to say that.


    No, I mean, certainly Phillip had said "Alright" and approved, but it hadn''t gotten to a stage where I could say "Itadakimasu".


    I want to cherish her.


    There''s the incident yesterday, too. It was the first time anyone had gently hugged me when I was down, and even stroked my head until I had fallen asleep.


    I''ll definitely never betray Eris.


    There''s also the promise about when I turn 15, but even if I turn 15 and she changes her mind, I can endure it. Though even saying that, I''ll probably still run wild. In 4 years from now, when my sexual desires will probably be even stronger, I''m not really sure if I''ll be able to hold it in though.


    At the very least though, that''s what I''ve decided for now.


    "Eris is someone important to me. Though, still, to say that she was something I ''received'' doesn''t really sit well with me, you see."


    "Well, you''d be marrying into her family after all. Rather than ''receiving'', it''s more like you''d be ''received'', huh?"


    "Heh?"


    I let out a strange sound.


    Marry?


    "Well, with Phillip as a backer you''re going to be a noble, right?"


    "What kind of talk is that? When did you hear this?"


    "When, you ask? Well, about a year before the teleportation, you know. That you and Eris were getting along, and that your feelings were firm, so a letter came about wanting to take you in as a husband, you know. Though I think that Asuran nobles are basically pieces of sheet, but since it was something you decided, I''d replied in a letter that I''d let you do as you like, but..."


    I see.


    In other words, by the time I was 10, Phillip had already finished all the arrangements with Paul.


    Had we not parted soon after that, there''s no mistaking that over the next few years using this or that method, he''d have tried to pair Eris and I together.


    Just what about this is something you''d talk about in a bar?


    In other words, I can understand how Paul hade up with that kind of idea about Eris and I.


    Two people who''d promised to get married. Two people who in their anxiety were unable to bear it.


    Had we been lovers, then it couldn''t be helped that it''d seem like we''d spent the journey flirting and making out.


    "Going by the sound of things, it seems that Phillip had pulled a blind one over us."


    "That seems to be the case, huh?"


    The two of us sigh together.


    Right now the same man''s face is probably floating through our minds.


    Phillip. A high ranked noble of the Kingdom of Asura.


    A man with enough power to survive in the sordid ce that is high society.


    "And so your rtionship with the Ojou-sama is pretty good. As for Sylphy... Ah, nah, it''s nothing. Forget I said anything."


    As if to say that his previous words were a slip of the tongue, Paul''s words became ambiguous.


    Sylphy still hasn''t been found yet.


    At least, ording to the extent of Paul''s knowledge.


    Though he said that it was nothing, I think about it.


    I like Sylphy.


    However, it''s a feeling that''s a little different than those I have for Eris.


    If I had to say it, she feels a lot like a little sister, or a daughter.


    ''She''s been bullied, and she''s pitiful, so I''d better take care of her''


    It''s a feeling like that.


    There''s also the fact that I stop any further feelings from taking root.


    Though there''s a simr kind of feeling with Eris, I''ve also been saved by her a number of times.


    If I were asked which of them would take the victory, I''d give the victory to Eris.


    However, it''s not like this is a conclusion I''vee to by judging them both fairly.


    There''s the issue of the time we''ve spent together.


    As expected, the effect of spending a long time together is really strong.


    Though there are a lot of things you can bring up about your childhood friend, it''s basically because of the long time you''ve spent together with them.


    I''ve spent twice the amount of time with Eris than I have with Sylphy.


    What we did during that time was deeper as well.


    Nevertheless...


    It''s a different story if you''re asking whether or not I''m worried that Sylphy is missing.


    "It''d be good if Sylphy was alive..."


    "Though it wasn''t to your extent, that kid really did her best. I mean, she can even use chantless healing magic. She''s sure to be alive somewhere. Healing magicians are quite valuable outside of the Milis Continent."


    "Is that so...?"


    ...Mn?


    Just now I just heard something outrageous.


    "Please wait a moment. Sylphy can use chantless healing magic?"


    "Mn? Yeah, Zenith was surprised. But, you can use it too, can''t you Rudi?"


    "I can''t do it with healing magic, you know."


    I can''t use healing magic without chanting.


    I can''t understand the principal after all.


    No matter how much I use it, I can''t understand the mechanism behind healing a wound with mana.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. I can use it if I chant but..."


    "Well, though I don''t really know about magic in detail, they do say that there''s such things as affinities after all. Perhaps Sylphy has talent in that area?"


    Perhaps in the time that I haven''t seen her, Sylphy has be much stronger than someone like me.


    It''ll be a bit scary to meet her again, huh?


    If she says something like,


    ''Rudi, you haven''t grown at all, huh?''


    what should I do?


    While we were talking about various things, the distance between Paul and Ipletely disappeared.


    Part 2


    Around evening, someone greeted Paul.


    It was the Onee-san in the bikini armor, and the healing magician Onee-san. Today she wasn''t wearing a bikini; she was dressed like a normal town girl. Just what was that yesterday?


    Well, it was also one of the causes of the argument, so she may have been showing prudence.


    "Tou-sama."


    "What is it?"


    "Of course I believe in you, Tou-sama, and there''s also the matter from yesterday, so I''ll just be asking to make sure. You haven''t been cheating, right?"


    "Course I haven''t."


    I see.


    Then I''m relieved.


    The fight I had with Paul yesterday was one of shing suspicions.


    It was the result of prodding at each other''s weakness with women, without any facts.


    Oop, bringing up something that ''never happened''. No good, no good.


    Well, it seems that Paul hasn''t had the free time to care about women.


    The copse of his family hasn''t triggered anything either.


    I should follow his example and hold back my perversion for a while.


    At the end, to confirm my intentions, Paul asked,


    "Rudi. You said you were going to guard Eris, and escort her to the Fedoa region, right?"


    "Yes."


    While nodding strongly at those words, I reply.


    "Or would it be better if I participated in the search as well?"


    "No, there''s no need for that. Whatever road you take, it''d be better to escort a member of Boreas back to the Kingdom of Asura, you see."


    "...It sounds like it''s quite important. Is it really okay to leave it to me?"


    "There shouldn''t be anyone better suited for it than you. There''s also the fact that she trusts you, right?"


    It seems like she trusts me. I suddenly think this, but I wonder if Paul isn''t overestimating me.


    No, however he evaluates me, I want to live up to his expectations.


    "Even so, it''s not like you''d remain in Milishion no matter how many people guarded her instead, right?"


    While grinning, Paul said something easy-going.


    Considering only loss and gain, that would be an eptable option too.


    Of course, I wouldn''t be staying in Milishion; I''d be parting with Eris and searching independently.


    Returning to the Magic Continent and searching there from now on is also an option.


    However, in the end, this isn''t something I can consider just as loss and gain.


    There''s no way I''d prioritize anything that involved leaving Eris behind.


    I have to protect her.


    Moreover, I don''t have any good memories about leaving something halfway done to start on something else.


    In my previous life, I had left everything half done.


    There''s no mistake that both would be left halfway done.


    In this case, it''d be heading to the Magic Continent without escorting Eris to the end, and leaving things without having seeded in anything.


    In that case, I''ll do them one at a time.


    There''s also Ruijerd''s matter.


    It doesn''t seem that someone straightced like him would get along well with the search party, and he might have a falling out halfway, saying something about how these actions were not suitable for a warrior, and then getting mad.


    "No, I think it''d be best after all if I escort her."


    "Well, there''s no one stronger than you in our group, and you wouldn''t be able to leave things to someone else, either."


    While saying that, Paul makes aplicated expression.


    It might be that he''s bothered about losing to me in a fight.


    I had thought that it didn''t count because he had been drinking though, and I''m not really in a position to console him.


    I''ll just leave this alone.


    "How long until you depart from Milishion?"


    "Let''s see. Since I want to save up travel expenses, it might be about a month."


    "If it''s travel expenses, then I have some."


    Paul turns his head towards one of the two women. It''s the robe wearing healing magician Onee-chan. She''s freckled, and seems like quite a meek girl. Paul calls out to her.


    "I did, right?"


    "There''s money entrusted from Alphonse-sama for the sake of searching for the Boreas family."


    It seems that Alphonse had said that it was for when anyone was found in Milis, so that they could travelfortably, he''d leave some money with Paul.


    "And that''s how it is."


    "I see. It''s great that the money didn''t disappear as alcohol expenses."


    "Shera''s been looking after the funds, after all."


    It''s pathetic that my father is saying this boastfully.


    I won''t say it.


    "And so, how much is it?"


    "It''s the equivalent of 20 Royal Notes."


    When I ask Shera, I receive an immediate reply.


    Royal notes are Milis''rgest currency denomination.


    Using £¤1 = 1 stone coin as a reference, it''d be £¤50,000 per note.


    There are 20 notes.


    In other words...


    "ONE MILLION YEN!"


    "...What kind of reaction is that?"


    Paul looks confused.


    I''m dizzy from the money.


    Anyhow, this half year...


    I, who have been thinking about nothing but money issues, like a miser.


    Such a person has suddenly been given £¤1,000,000.


    "That much money... Isn''t that enough to y around your whole life!?"


    "Well, though I think it''d be enough to build a house in the south, it''s not enough to y around for a lifetime, you know."


    Ehhh, but it''s £¤1,000,000, you know. ONE MILLION, YOU KNOW.


    It''d be 1,000 Green Mineral Coins!


    It''d be enough for a Superd to ride a ship!


    Oh. While I''m being happy, one more questiones to mind.


    "Ah, I have one more question."


    "You still have more?"


    "Yes. Though we had wanted to put a Superd on a boat at Windport, the voyage expense was huge. Though I don''t know how much it''d be at Westport, it certainly seems like it''d be a lot. Would 20 Royal Notes be enough, or...?"


    "So it''s about that, huh...?"


    Paul had crossed his arms over his chest.


    He''s not going to say something like ''Leave Ruijerd behind'' is he?


    "Shera. How much money is needed for a Superd to cross the sea?"


    Paul had suddenly asked her. Shera nodded in acknowledgement.


    "It would take 100 Royal Notes." she replied.


    Could it be that she''s memorized it all?


    It was like that before as well, so she seems quite exceptional.


    From her appearance she seems quite like a secretary.


    "...!"


    Though when our eyes met, she let''s out a small scream and looked downward. The former-bikini person casually positioned herself between Shera and my line of sight. I''m a little shocked.


    "Sorry. This girl is a bit bad with gazes. Please don''t look at her too much."


    "Right..."


    The former-bikini person exins as such, and I have a vague response.


    Though things are normal with Paul now, am I still hated by the other group members?


    Well, it''s fine.


    Still, 100 Royal Notes.


    That''s about £¤5,000,000.


    It''s not an amount that you can easily save up.


    I let out a sigh.


    "Why is it only the Superd race that has such a high fee?"


    "That''s because thew was formed when the persecution of the Superd race was most severe."


    From behind former-bikini, Shera replied naturally.


    She replied readily, even without knowing about the person at the Windport checking station.


    Though her boobs are small, she''s got quite the brain, huh?


    "Moreover, the noble presiding over that customs house is famous for hating the Demon Races. Even if you save up a stack of money, you might be stopped one way or another."


    "Is that so... Um, could nothing be done with the power of Kaa-sama''s family?"


    "Sorry, but we''re already treading a fine line with them. It wouldn''t be good to trouble them any further than this."


    In other words, smuggling again?


    We have some bad memories with smuggling, so if possible I don''t want to rely on it.


    It''s something that happened on the same continent.


    It''s possible that due to the links between the smugglers, we''ve already been cklisted.


    The more I think about the Superd voyage fee, the bigger the headache I get.


    "I understand. Regarding the voyage expense, I''ll do something about it myself."


    "Sorry."


    Saying that, Paul had grinned widely.


    He then turned his head with a proud look, towards the two women waiting behind him.


    "How about him? My little man. He''s quite reliable, huh?"


    "Hahhh"


    "Umm..."


    The two women exchange a wry smile.


    Even if you ask that, just who was it that had been in a disgraceful argument with that son?


    "Tou-sama. Please stop doing vulgar things like asking ady about how your ''little man'' is. People will suspect the Greyrat family of being vulgar."


    "The way you''re saying things is even more vulgar, you know."


    Saying that, the two of usughed together.


    Though the two women drew away from us, we didn''t care.


    "Now then. Rudi, it''s about time that I go."


    "Yes."


    Paul stands up and taps me on the shoulders.


    It seems that we''d been talking for quite a while.


    When I look towards the counter, I saw that the bar-owner was smiling wryly.


    We''d stayed here through lunchtime as well, after all.


    I''d better tip him a little.


    "When you''ve decided on the n for your journey, get in touch with me. Let''s eat together with Norn before you leave."


    "Yeah, I understand."


    Saying that, I saw Paul off.


    I was looking at Paul''s back as he left the bar with the two women.


    Seeing this I thought that he really was a womanizing, useless father.


    Part 3


    A while after Paul left, Eris and Ruijerd returned.


    Eris had arge bruise near her eye, and Ruijerd was making aplicated face.


    "What happened, you two?"


    "Nothing. So, what happened with that man?"


    As if to say she was extremely displeased, Eris folded her arms and snorted.


    "We made up."


    When I said this, Eris'' eyes immediately narrowed.


    "Why!?"


    She smacks her clenched fists on the table.


    The table broke with a huge noise.


    Mn, well, it was quite powerful...


    "I see. So you made up, huh?"


    In response, Ruijerd looked d.


    "Rudeus!"


    Eris had grabbed me by the shoulders.


    She''s tightening her grip.


    Her strength is absurd.


    "Why!?"


    "What do you mean by ''why''?"


    I ask, a little confused.


    "Yesterday, weren''t youpletely depressed!?"


    "Yeah. You really helped me yesterday. Thanks to your hug, I managed to calm down quite a bit."


    That I could look at Paul''s face today was also unmistakably thanks to Eris.


    Had it not been for that hug, I might have secluded myself in my room for a while.


    "That''s not it! That man didn''t show up to your 10th birthday either, Rudeus! Not only that, the journey through the Magic Continent was really tough! You were even thrown into jail in the Great Forest! And then, finally, even though you finally managed to meet him, he did something like that! You said that he rejected you, right!? Why are you forgiving him!?"


    Eris had spoken in one breath.


    I understand her point as well.


    Certainly.


    If you say it like that, Paul was the worst.


    Had he dered that he hated me, I would have believed it.


    Had I been a normal child, I''d probably have never forgiven Paul.


    However, it can''t be helped that Paul had failed in regards to me. I''ve inherited my memories from my previous life, and have always done things well. Towards such an irregr son, it''d be unreasonable to expect him to interact normally. Paul has trouble grasping the distance between us, and is troubled over how to treat me.


    Moreover, despite the things I say, there are still various things I don''t know about how a proper father should be.


    I don''t think that this is anything bad.


    To me, from the standpoint of a son, a father is just someone who watches over and protects you from above.


    To me, it doesn''t matter how many times Paul fails.


    My heart isn''t broken anymore.


    Though, there''s still the fact that we parted ways immediately.


    "Eris."


    "What...?"


    I''m troubled over what I should say.


    Eris is angry for my sake.


    However, it''s something that is already settled to me.


    "Tou-sama is just one person. He''ll make mistakes too."


    I said this, and then used Healing on the bruise near her eye.


    Though Eris had obediently allowed me to heal her, looking at her expression, I understood that she hadn''t epted this.


    When I had finished treating her, she sulkily returned to her room in the inn.


    While watching her go, I asked Ruijerd a question.


    "So, Ruijerd-san."


    "What is it?"


    "What''s with that bruise?"


    The bruise near Eris'' eye.


    She didn''t have that yesterday.


    "I had difficulties in stopping her."


    He spoke calmly.


    Normally he''d fly into a rage about people hitting children, but it seems that his mind had changed.


    Eris had probably been violently struggling because she couldn''t forgive Paul no matter what, but she and Ruijerd have a student and teacher rtionship. Because of their training, this isn''t the first time Eris has been injured.


    No, look carefully.


    Ruijerd''s expression.


    It''s not actually calm.


    He''s not a man who makes a lot of facial expressions, but right now it''s a little bitter.


    It seems he was reluctant.


    I guess there''s no helping it, huh?


    Whether it''s what happened, or what kind of conversation they had, or what kind of circumstances there were, I don''t know any of it.


    However, there''s only one thing I can say.


    That Ruijerd and Eris were at odds with each other was my fault.


    I was able to reconcile with Paul.


    In that case, what I''ll say is my thanks.


    "Thank you very much. Thanks to you, I was able to reconcile with Tou-sama."


    "No reason for thanks."


    However, right now Ruijerd can''t stop Eris without hitting her.


    Without me knowing, she''s gotten steadily stronger, huh?


    Part 4


    A while after that, we had our strategy meeting.


    "Well then, let''s begin the second strategy meeting since arriving in Milishion."


    The location is the bar.


    Thinking about it, today I haven''t moved one step from the bar.


    This bar isfortable. There aren''t many guests, as well.


    "Didn''t we have one just the day before?"


    Eris isn''t angry anymore.


    I had thought that she''d be shutting herself up in her room, sulking, but she came back after about 10 minutes.


    The speed at which she''s able to switch moods is something that I''d want to learn.


    "The situation has changed. Specifically, we no longer need to earn money. As a result, I think we should leave Milishion in the near future."


    Receiving 20 Royal Notes means that we don''t need to work for money anymore.


    As for information gathering, I''ve heard what I needed to from Paul.


    Regarding the Superd race''s reputation, for the moment we''ll be putting it on hold.


    What this means is that the number of things that we can do in this town have decreased to almost nothing.


    I summarize this to them.


    Regarding the situation in the Fedoa region, I had been hesitant in discussing it with Eris.


    However, I braved it and told her.


    Rather than getting to the scene of the incident, and then tasting despair, it''d be better to prepare ourselves, starting now.


    "Eris, it seems that our home town doesn''t exist anymore."


    "Right."


    "It seems that Philip-sama and Sauros-sama still haven''t been found either."


    "It can''t be helped, huh?"


    "We basically don''t know Ghyine''s whereabouts either, and it''s possible that..."


    "You know, Rudeus..."


    Eris crossed her arms, raised her chin and looked at me.


    "I''ve already prepared myself for that much."


    There was no hesitation in Eris'' eyes.


    They were eyes that as usual, held great strength, arrogance, and not a single doubt about her future.


    It''s not that she had forgotten, but that she had prepared herself.


    That''s what she had said.


    "Though I think Ghyine is alive somewhere, it wouldn''t be strange if Otou-sama and Ojii-sama are dead, huh?"


    She said with a snort.


    In other words, because it was tough for her when she had been teleported to the Magic Continent, she had already anticipated that others might have died. The situation should be something like that, huh?


    No, she might be putting on a tough front.


    It''s hard to tell apart the times when she''s putting up a front, and the times when she really does have confidence.


    "After all, even though you''d been hiding it from me, Rudeus, I already knew it all along."


    I have no idea what she had supposedly known, but I don''t feel like she''s putting on a front at all.


    Eris has been in her own way, considering various things.


    In other words, the person who hadpletely forgotten about Fedoa, was just me, myself.


    It''s kind of shameful, huh?


    "Is that so? I understand."


    As you''d expect of Eris.


    While thinking this, I continue the conversation.


    "At any rate, I was thinking that we''d leave town in about a week, but..."


    "Are you fine with that?"


    The one who asked that was Ruijerd.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Once we begin our journey, there''s the possibility that you''ll never see your father again."


    "We''ve ended up talking about something pretty unlucky again..."


    Because Ruijerd says it, the significance is a little different than usual.


    Still, it''s not like we''re in a war at the moment.


    On the contrary...


    "Because there are family members who we might never see again if we don''t search for them, I''d like to prioritize them instead."


    "Is that so? That''s right, huh?"


    With Ruijerd assenting to this, we finally start on our main topic.


    "For the rest of our journey, let''s focus our activities on information gathering."


    As expected, I think the amount of time we should stay in each town is roughly a week.


    However, during that time we won''t be earning money, but instead focusing on gathering information.


    What we''ll be looking for is primarily the teleported people.


    The journey between Milis and Asura.


    In this world, this is the journey with thergest number of travelers, and thergest number of merchants; it''s this world''s Silk Road.


    Naturally, there are probably members of the search party investigating along it.


    However, there''s the possibility that perhaps we might be able to find something that our predecessors hadn''t.


    Redeeming the Superd name we can do someway or another, whilst carrying out this search operation.


    However, the name ¡ºDead End¡» isn''t well known on the Milis and Central Continents.


    We''d better have another thought about just how we''re going to sell the Superd name.


    "The problem is the voyage fee, huh?"


    In this world, the act of crossing the seas itself has a special meaning.


    Though there are countless ways of dealing with entry into another country when it''s and route, it''s only the seas that are difficult to cross.


    Especially for a Superd.


    "Regarding that, Rudeus, have a look at this."


    What Ruijerd produced was a single piece of paper.


    It was the envelope from yesterday, that I had given up on trying to see.


    I take it and have a look.


    The words ¡ºTo Duke Baqciel¡» are scrawled across the front.


    On the back is a seal of red wax.


    The design on it might be a family crest.


    It gives a truly unrefined feeling.


    "This is?"


    "It''s something that an acquaintance of mine wrote for me, yesterday."


    An acquaintance.


    Now that it''s mentioned, Ruijerd did say that he''d be going to meet with an acquaintance.


    "What kind of person is your acquaintance?"


    "A man named Gouache Brush."


    "What''s his upation?"


    "I don''t know. He seems pretty important."


    I''m told that he met Gouache over 40 years ago.


    It was on the Magic Continent.


    Ruijerd had saved a group that was being attacked by monsters, and Gouache was among them.


    At the time, Gouache was still a child and so looked on Ruijerd with fear and hostility, but it seems that by the time they had parted, they''d be rtively friendlier.


    When he had finished escorting them to town, he was told that if he ever came to Milishion, he should visit, but because there was never the chance to, he had forgotten. However, it seems when we were circling the town to get to the Adventurers District''s Entrance, he had suddenly seen with his ¡ºeye¡» and had remembered.¡ï


    As a result, he had felt that he may as well visit, but there was the chance that perhaps Gouache had forgotten. It seems that while carrying that anxiety in his chest, Ruijerd had approached him, but upon doing so, Gouache had remembered him as if a matter of course, and had greatly weed him.


    Though he had nned to leave things with just a greeting, the two of them hit it off.


    After talking about the journey up until now, it seems that he had said,


    ''Well then, when you get to Westport, show them this.''


    Hitting it off with Ruijerd.


    I wonder if he''s someone a bit like Gustav?


    Someone who''ll immediately write a letter, and seems to be of important standing...


    Hm, I want to try sneaking a peek inside, but it does certainly seem that breaking this seal will invalidate the contents of the letter, huh?


    "This Gouache person is probably a noble, right?"


    "He did have a lot of subordinates."


    Subordinates.


    It''s quite a Ruijerd-ish way of putting things.


    They''re probably servants or something.


    ''A lot'' is also quite vague.


    Be that as it may, at any rate, he''s Ruijerd''s acquaintance.


    It wouldn''t be strange even if he turned out to be a Devil King candidate, aiming at the king.


    "Did you go to his house?"


    "Yeah."


    "Was it big?"


    "Pretty big, I guess."


    "How big was it?"


    "Not as big as the Kishirisu castle, I guess."


    Kishirisu Castle.


    For it to be smaller than this means that it isn''t the White Pce in the middle of theke.


    It seems that as expected, they aren''t royalty.


    But it''s something whose size isparable, huh?


    Hmmmm.


    It''s Ruijerd''s acquaintance.


    I don''t think he''d be a bad person, but...


    ording to Paul, the noble in charge of the customs house hates the Demon Races.


    If this acquaintance''s standing is something half-assed, then there''s the possibility that handing over the letter will cause problems.


    It might be better to find out who this Gouache person is.


    No, but there''s the happy expression that Ruijerd made when he produced the letter.


    I''d hate for us to end up discussing trust again, after havinge up with stupid ideas about Gouache.


    Well, whatever.


    At any rate, I can''t think of any other way of doing things.


    I''ll just let Ruijerd save face here.


    Then I''ll secretly ask Paul about the name Gouacheter.


    "I wouldn''t mind even if we left tomorrow though, you know!"


    I smiled wryly at Eris''ment, and ended the strategy meeting.

 Chapter 56: One Week in Millishion

    <h4>Chapter 56: One Week in Millishion</h4>


    Part 1


    Because we had decided on our ns, I visited the inn Paul was staying in.


    However, it seems like he''s out.


    The person there told me where the search party''s headquarters were, and so I moved there.


    It''s just an average 2 story building.


    In a ce not unlike a conference room, Paul had been working quite seriously.


    Together with 10 odd other men, he''s discussing something or another.


    When I try and listen in, I find that they seem to be working on somerge project.


    Since arriving in Milishion, I had only ever seen him drunk or hungover, but seeing him in the middle of work like this, that father of mine looks considerably reliable and cool.


    We''d just met with bad timing, and it''s not like he was spending everyday drinking andining.


    Or so I had thought, but upon hearing the contents of their conversation, it seems that he had spent thest month binge drinking and never showed up at work at all.


    In fact, it was only starting yesterday that he had suddenly be motivated again, and showed up to work like he did in the past.


    There''s probably no doubt that he wanted to show me his good side.


    In other words, it''s because of me that this guy is working.


    Hahhh, dear me. Goodness, I''m such a sinful man.


    For now, I''m just waiting until Paul has spare time.


    Since just sitting there staring wouldn''t get me anywhere, I look around the inside of the building.


    In a certain room, I happen to spot Norn ying.


    In her surroundings are other children of about Norn''s age.


    They had been happily ying with something simr to building blocks.


    It''s likely that this is a nursery or something.


    "Hey."


    Because our eyes had met, I casually raise my voice and call out to her.


    When I did, she had made a startled expression, and then immediately red at me and threw a block at me.


    I catch it.


    "Go away!"


    It''s a t-out rejection.


    Well then.


    It seems that I''ve done something to make her hate me.


    If it''s just the things that I''m aware of, the incident where I hit Paul is about it.


    Yep. There''s no doubt it''s that.


    "Um, I''ve made up properly with Tou-sama, you know?"


    I tried excusing myself, but...


    "Liar!"


    Norn said that in a loud voice, and then ran away without pause.


    It seems that I''m really quite hated.


    It''s a bit of a shock.


    I return to the defacto waiting room, and wait there a while for Paul.


    When I take a seat in the corner of the room, nces came my way.


    Among them are the kidnappers from the other day.


    As expected, I really am hated, huh?


    While I''m feeling ufortable there, an excessively flesh-colored and conspicuous person entered.


    While I was wondering ''Just what happened to the inness from yesterday?'', donning a bikini armor she drew the surrounding gazes, and suddenly noticed me.


    Now she''s walking towards me.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning. What are you here for today?"


    With a smile, Bikini-san tilts her head questioningly.


    "I''vee to meet my father. Umm..."


    Umm, what was this person''s name again?


    I haven''t heard it yet, right?


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet, have I? Excuse me. My name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    Standing up with an arm across my chest, I bow in the manner of a noble.


    When I did, Vera became confused and moved her arms in a fluster and replied,


    "Ahm, uhm... I-, I''m Vera. I''m one of Paul-danchou''s subordinates."


    When I raise my head, I inevitably get a glimpse of the depths of her ravine.


    It''s poison for the eyes. And poison is sometimes used as medicine, and medicine is something that heals you.


    It was just before I had decided to be reserved, and I didn''t really want to see it, but it entered my line of sight no matter what.


    No matter what I had decided in my mind, as though my sight was being urged on by a fox, it would be pulled towards a certain point.


    How unfair.


    "I apologize for the other day. My father is somewhat of a skirt-chaser, and so I had somewhat misunderstood."


    "N-, no, no. It''s fine. Because I''m dressed like this, it couldn''t be helped."


    Replying while keeping up appearances, Vera quickly shook her head.


    And as she did, a certain part of her jiggled and shook.


    Though it may be a bikini armor and technically does fix things in ce, it can''t stop the vibrations from being transmitted.


    They''re big, after all.


    No, no...


    ...I somehow manage to tear my gaze away.


    "I think it might be better if you didn''t appear in front of men with that kind of appearance. It might be alluring to others. Would it not be better to at least put on an overcoat?"


    "...There''s a reason for this, so..."


    Vera smiled bitterly, and said that.


    It might be my imagination, but it feels like the gazes of the other group members are gathered on me.


    Did I perhaps say something bad...?


    I don''t understand. I''ll ask Paul about itter.


    "Around what time does Tou-sama finish?"


    When I change the subject, Vera tilts her head in thought.


    "Umm, because the work from this past month has been piling up, I think he''ll be busy for a while."


    "Is that so...? For now, the n is to leave Milishion in 7 days, so could you please ry this to him?"


    "Seven days? That''s quite hasty, isn''t it?"


    "It''s normal for us."


    "Is that so...? I understand. I''ll bring Shera here. Please wait a little."


    Saying that, she ran further into the building.


    After a short time, she returns with the robed healing magician.


    When she received my gaze, she let out a sound and hid behind Vera.


    "The leader''s schedule is packed, but he has time four nights from now. If you''re nning to eat, pleasee at that time."


    "I''m not really asking you to force a window though..."


    "When the leader speaks to you, he''s lively. That''s why even if we have to force it, please doe."


    While hiding behind Vera, Shera replies in an uninterested tone.


    She sure hates me, huh? No, it could be that she''s afraid of me.


    Though I''m a bit reluctant... well, whatever.


    "Four nights from now, correct? I understand. Would it be better to head to the inn?"


    "We''ve got reservations at the restaurant the group regrly uses, so please head there directly. The location is..."


    And like that, Shera indifferently told me about the location and time.


    It seems to be a restaurant called ¡ºRage Milis¡», in the Commerce District.


    I had asked just in case, but there doesn''t seem to be a dress code.


    Still, somehow the setting feels a bit like dining together with the president of an importantpany.


    It feels like Paul''s gotten quite important, having his schedule managed by a secretary.


    "Will you be bringing apanion?"


    At the end I was asked that, and though I suddenly thought of Eris, at the same time I recalled the line "I''ll beat him to death".


    "No, I''ll being alone."


    With that, I had finished making an appointment, and I left the building.


    Part 2


    Now then. One week is short. I have to use it meaningfully.


    While thinking that, I went to the Milishion Adventurers Guild.


    As expected from a ce called the headquarters, it was a fairlyrge building.


    It was a 2 story building, and was thergest of all the Adventurers Guilds I''d ever seen.


    Though I say that, I''ve seen plenty ofrge buildings before, so I''m not really that moved.


    First is information gathering.


    For now, the main topic is the issue of the Fedoa region. Nevertheless, I didn''t find any information that I hadn''t heard from Paul already. In other words, the one most informed about this in these parts is as expected, Paul''s search party.


    What I searched for next was information on the monsters in the Milishion area. There was arge difference in the threat level whenpared to the Magic Continent.


    The ''Giant Locust'' is a big locust, the ''Meat Cut Rabbit'' is a carnivorous rabbit, and the ''Rock Worm'' is arge earthworm etc. etc.


    The number of extremely weak monsters is high.


    Compared to the Magic Continent, the size of the monsters are small as well.


    In thends that we had braved, it wasmon to find monsters whose size were many times that of a human''s.


    Even the Pack Coyotes that we had hunted to extinction (exaggeration) were more than 2 metres long.


    Things like the Acid Wolf were greater than 3 metres in size.


    Even the Great Tortoise was on average 8 metres from front to back, and thergest ones were over 20 metres.


    The monsters I''d seen in the Great Forest during the rainy season as well, were monsters that were about the size of a human.


    Compared to that, the size of the monsters in the surroundings of Milishion were only about as tall as a person''s knee.


    Though it''s not to say that the greater the size, the stronger they are, but their size is basically their only weapon.


    In conclusion, the monsters in the Milishion area are weak. This area is safe.


    Next I think about how to redeem the reputation of the Superd race.


    However, it''s difficult.


    This is because there''s a faction in Milishion that is trying to expel the Demon Race. The ones guiding this are one of the holy knight orders of Milis; the Order of the Temple. They loudly call for the Demon Race to be expelled from the Milis Continent.


    Though I say this, the one who holds the most influence in Milishion isn''t that faction.


    The head of the faction that advocates coexistence with the Demon Race is the Pope incumbent, and so the Order of the Temple isn''t openly trying to expel the Demon Race.


    However, should a Demon Person cause a problem in town, these knights will immediatelye flying in to me them.


    Even if their position is weak, as long as they have a just cause, they''lle down strongly on the Demon Race.


    If we assert that Ruijerd is a ¡ºSuperd¡» and do things on arge scale, it''s probable that the Order of the Temple will immediately have their eye on us.


    The city is always under the watch of the Order of the Temple.


    In that case, how about outside the city then?


    While thinking this, I epted a certain quest.


    The requests posted were mostly B rank, and this was one of those.


    It seems that in the neighboring town, a monster was running wild.


    It''s in a ce that is close enough for me to make a day trip.


    The target for subjugation is an emerald green tiger; the Leaf Tiger.


    Normally it''s a monster that inhabits the southern parts of the Great Forest.


    For some reason it''s moved south and settled down close to the town.


    Because it''s fur is an erratic green pattern, with parts that are a brown pattern as well, when inside a forest itpletely blends in with the scenery.


    Because of the difficulty in detecting it, coupled with the fact that it moves in groups, it gained a B rank designation.


    However, right now the target is a single leaf tiger, and moreover is on a in field, you could say it''s even less dangerous than an acid wolf.


    Using the ranking system to describe it, at best it would be a D rank.


    Finding a request like this during the time I was on the Magic Continent would have been cause for delight.


    When I quickly make my way there, the timing was just right because the tiger was holding a chicken in its mouth, and was leisurely leaving the vige.


    Noticing me, it dropped its prey and growled at me, but Eris had just said ''Leave it to me'' as she began running, and in the blink of an eye it was cut perfectly in two.


    The request really waspleted too quickly.


    The vigers were very thankful towards us.


    Lately, the tiger had been acting violently in the area, and a number of vigers and livestock were injured.


    It seems that usually one of the holy knight orders woulde to defend the town.


    However, it seems that just a few days ago, there was an incident where a shrine maiden had been attacked nearby.


    It seems that with the exception of themanding officer, all the members of the Order of the Temple that hadposed the guard unit had been killed, and the shrine maiden had just barely been saved, but the responsibility for the defeat of the unity with themanding officer, and so he had been dismissed.


    In the first ce,tely there had been a lot of suspicious kidnapping incidents, and because the knight orders were bing tense, this kind of incident had urred. Because of that, both the religious order and the knight orders had their hands full.


    Thus, the knights had left the dangerous B ranked monster problems to sort themselves out, and with no other choice, requests were sent out at the Adventurers Guild.


    Well, the problems of the knight orders or whatever are none of our business.


    Now then, with the information I''ve obtained, I''ll begin my experiment.


    I''ll publicize the Superd race here.


    Ruijerd is actually a Superd, and so that the Superd can get along with people all around the world, we''re travelling around and piling good deeds.


    The Superd tribe is a race that''s daunting upon first nce.


    Thus, I create a stone statue.


    If you look at this, Ruijerd''s name is mentioned, and no matter how scary the Superd look, in the blink of an eye their attitude towards the Superd will soften, and like a stubborn grandfather looking at their grandchild, their expressions will rx.


    After a few minutes they''ll probably end up as soul brothers of a hundred years.


    Even if I say so myself, it''s a perfect sales pitch.


    However, the vige head had aplicated expression on.


    Though he was grateful to Ruijerd as an individual, something of this level wouldn''t remove the prejudice against the Demon Race, and as a follower of Milis, he was reluctant to have a statue depicting a Demon Person.


    I was told this, and the statue was rejected.


    My experiment hadn''t gone well.


    As expected, it seemed that things couldn''t be solved in one go like that.


    Or perhaps as expected, it wouldn''t do unless it was a bishoujo figurine?


    Should I start making gender-bent Ruijerd figures from now on?


    No, there''d be no point then, huh?


    "You made this kind of thing, huh...?"


    On the way back to Milishion, Ruijerd had taken a long look at the figurine and strongly praised it.


    "That''s right! Rudeus is great at this sort of thing, after all!"


    Then, seeing the figure, for some reason Eris said that in a boasting manner.


    Though it was rejected this time, my figurines sell for quite a high price.


    My figurines of the Beast Race Sword King had caught the eye of some country''s princess after all.


    It wouldn''t even be exaggerating to say I was a royal purveyor.


    While thinking about things like this, I was feeling proud but...


    "However, this stance is full of openings, huh?" said Ruijerd.


    "That''s true. The stance is no good, huh? It has to be lower..." said Eris.


    In the end, the figurine was no good.


    Nyoro~n.


    Part 3


    Three dayster, the day before the dinner appointment.


    Although I''ll be having dinner with my family, I don''t have any clothes to wear.


    There''s no real dress code, but the clothing I''d bought on the Magic Continent are seen as quite shabby in these parts.


    Thus, I''m browsing clothing shops with Eris.


    It''s a date, so to speak.


    Though I say this, it''s nothing that romantic.


    Eris is looking for clothes to buy, she isn''t that active about it, and it feels like she''s fine with buying whatever.


    Because she''s like that, I''ll be choosing clothing for her as well.


    From now on is the domain of the Human Race.


    We''ll be judged ording to their tastes, after all.


    At the very least, I want to be presentable enough that we aren''t ridiculed at first sight.


    If there was at least one person here who knew thetest fashion trends, we could ask them for advice but...


    Among my acquaintances, there''s basically only the monkey-faced newbie or Vera, but I don''t know where the monkey-faced newbie is, and I don''t know Vera well enough to ask her for a favour.


    We could probably ask the shop clerks at the more expensive stores for advice, but the clothing in those kind of stores probably don''t cater to adventurers.


    It''d be awkward to go in and ask for advice, and then leave without buying anything.


    If we owned a set of those kind of clothes, it might possiblye in handy, but we might also never use it. Thinking this, I can''t help but feel awkward.


    Because of Paul''s assistance, we have money, but I don''t want to squander it away either.


    Thus, we started watching the people walking down the road, and decided to decide on what to buy based on that.


    Although my hobby is observing humans, Eris and I are sitting on the side of the road and people watching.


    It''s just to a certain extent, but it seems like a lot of people are wearing blue clothing.


    Additionally, there are both those who don outerwear, and those that don''t.


    Because the climate is good, the outerwear is thin as well.


    "It seems the fad these days it to wear blue, huh?"


    "Blue wouldn''t suit you, Rudeus."


    Eris immediately rejected the idea.


    Well, I''m not exactly eager to follow thetest fashion trends, but...


    "Then, what would you say suits me?"


    "Didn''t Gisu give you something? That one was good, you know."


    That fur vest, huh?


    However, the size is a little big.


    Because it''s longer than necessary, it ends up looking like a coat.


    That said, though it''s not ufortable, and I''d wear it on cooler days, still...


    "Though that vest isn''t bad, it''s a little too long, huh?"


    "Right. It really is a bit long, huh? What if you cut it?"


    "That''d be a waste. I''m growing after all."


    While having such a conversation, I decided on what to buy.


    As expected, Eris and I don''t care much about fashion, and the fact that we didn''t take long to shop is an indication of that.


    Or so I thought, but near the end Eris bought a ck dress.


    It''s made from a ck material with a white rose embroidery, and is quite the stylish dress.


    "Eris, did you buy that?"


    "...What? Do you have a problem with it?"


    "No. I think it suits you."


    "Hmph. It''s not like I needpliments."


    With that conversation, we finished that day''s shopping.


    Part 4


    The day of the dinner appointment.


    When I had mentioned that tonight I''d be having dinner with Paul and my family, Eris began saying that she wanted toe too.


    Had it not been for the incident the other day, I would be saying ''by all means'', but Eris is still holding animosity towards Paul. Enough that you could call it ''killing intent'', it''s quite a strong hostility. It''s not that I can''t understand her feelings, but I''ve already decided to get along with Paul.


    If that was it, then I''d be trying this or that to reconcile them, but as far as things go, tonight is the first time in years that it''s just been our family. My rtionship with Norn hasn''t improved either. That''s why I have Eris sit this one out.


    Wearing new clothing, the new me ¨C ''Newdeus'', heads to the restaurant.


    I try my best to avoid passing through alleyways. There are a lot of kidnappers in alleyways, and in certain ces, there''s also a lot of bloodshed. It''d be terrible to dirty my clothing with blood.


    There''s plenty of danger on the main streets as well. Because it''s dinner time, there are a lot of people who have bought things like yakitori walking around. If they bumped into me, it''d stter all over. That much is obvious. Thus, I had unsealed my demon eye. While seeing things a second ahead in time, I magnificently avoid the crowds of people.


    I arrive.


    Because there had been something like ''reservations'', I had been on guard, but it was actually an extremely normal shop. It was a bar unaffiliated with an inn. There seemed to be a lot of townsmen in it, and it didn''t give off a dangerous atmosphere to the customers.


    I enter the shop, give the waiter my name, and they guide me to a seat. Sitting there is a bitterly smiling Paul, and a frowning Norn.


    "Sorry. Was Ite at all?"


    "No... Sorry about this; Shera had been kind of enthusiastic about this for some reason. I had told her that the normal bar would be fine, but..."


    "Isn''t this fine on asion?"


    While saying this, I took a seat.


    Norn is ignoring me.


    "Come on, Norn. It''s your Onii-chan, you know. Greet him."


    "Don''t wanna. I don''t want to eat dinner with the person who beat up Otou-san."


    "Come now, you shouldn''t be saying something like that, right? I did something bad, so I was hit."


    "Otou-san didn''t do anything wrong."


    Norn''s cheeks were puffed in anger, and was sulking in a truly adorable way.


    "Your Onii-chan and I have already made up. Right, Rudi?"


    "Of course. If you wanted, I could even kiss you."


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    ''Are you saying you''d hate to be kissed by your son?''


    Though I had thought that, I''d hate to be kissed by my old man as well.


    It was a slip of the tongue.


    "Come on, we''ve made up. You should get along with your Onii-chan too, Norn. Okay?"


    "Don''t wanna."


    Paul is patting Norn on the head.


    Her hair is a beautiful blonde.


    Looking at this hair brings Zenith to mind.


    When there was something she didn''t like, Zenith would also pout like this and trouble Paul.


    This might be something that Norn had inherited.


    Though for a while Norn was obediently being patted by Paul, she''s definitely still ring at me.


    Her eyes are a bit upturned.


    It might be that she''s trying to threaten me, but all she manages to do is look cute.


    "Otou-san has been trying really hard, you know."


    "Yeah. I''m aware of that."


    "He hasn''t been ying around with women at all, you know."


    "I have heard. I''m truly sorry for doubting him."


    "He''s also really nice to me, you know."


    Tears are gradually forming at Norn''s eyes.


    Crap.


    Did I say something mean, perhaps?


    Crying is a bit...


    "Otou-san always looks like he''s going to cry, you know!"


    "...Is that so?"


    "Nah, I mean, recently, you know...?"


    Because Norn is about to cry, Paul and I converse confusedly.


    "Otou-san is really pitiful, you know!"


    "..." "..."


    "Hitting him like that, you''re horrible, you know!"


    Seeing this, I had let out a deep sigh inside.


    Paul and Norn were teleported together.


    I''d heard about what had happened.


    While traveling, Norn had gotten sick, and it seems that they''d been attacked by monsters.


    The one who had been protecting her was Paul.


    Separated from her mother, separated from her maid, separated from her little sister, with anxiety wrenching at her heart, only Paul was there for her, and he was the only family she could rely on.


    And then suddenly a man appeared, and in a mounted position, had been beating up Paul.


    It''s something that could leave quite a trauma.


    "Norn, that was, I(otou-san) was..."


    "It can''t be helped, Tou-sama."


    At least if she were a bit older, we might have been able to reach some understanding through discussion.


    However, at this age things would be quite difficult.


    That both of us had done something wrong, and that both of us had epted and understood this... she''s still too young for us to make her understand.


    "Norn is still young, and moreover, if I were in her position, I wouldn''t forgive the guy who beat up my father either."


    It can''t be helped that I''m hated by Norn.


    We can just wait a few years, and discuss things with her then.


    When the timees, Norn will surely understand.


    Though time is limited, it also has the power to settle things down.


    However, it doesn''t seem like Paul feels the same way.


    "No. It''s possible that it''s only you two siblings left. You have to get along with each other."


    ''It''s possible that it''s only you two siblings left.''


    When I realize what he means, I knit my eyebrows together.


    "Tou-sama. Please don''t say such ominous things."


    "...You''re right. Sorry."


    Oop, no good.


    The atmosphere has be heavy.


    Okay. Time to change the subject.


    "By the way, Tou-sama. What''s the specialty of this shop? I skipped lunch today, and so I''m already starving."


    Though I had inly changed the subject, Paul seemed to understand.


    While making an awkward smile, he answered.


    "Mn, let''s see. The stew made from the seafood caught in the ocean to the south is delicious. There''s also beef. There are a lot of beef farmers in this area. There''s quite a difference in taste to the beef in Asura, and there are a lot of stews but..."


    "I''m looking forward to it. The meat on the Magic Continent was in bad."


    "Great Tortoise, was it? Monster meat is, you know, generally a crappy taste."


    Like that, we begin to converse back and forth, but Norn is still ignoring me.


    It can''t be helped. Though it can''t be helped, it''s a bit disheartening.


    It''s because I''d recently made Paul an enemy.


    My chest hurts.


    I''ve done something bad to Paul.


    "Come to think of it, Tou-sama, there''s something I''d like to inquire about."


    "What?"


    "Do you know of a person called Gouache Brush?"


    "...Nah, I''ve never heard of them. Where''d you hear the name?"


    And with that, I had asked about the letter Ruijerd had brought back.


    Because I had made a copy of the crest on the letter just in case, I show that as well.


    "A sheep, a falcon, and a sword, huh? It should be one of the pdin families. But I don''t recall having heard the name Gouache Brush. I don''t know that much about the Milis nobles either, after all..."


    "I see... Do you think Shera-san would know if we asked her?"


    "I wonder... I''ll try asking herter."


    While feeling a little unease about the letter Ruijerd had brought, I end the conversation there.


    After that are more trifling conversations.


    We talk about birthdays.


    It seems that since roughly a month before my tenth birthday, the monsters in the forest had be more active. It seems that because Paul and Zenith were busy dealing with that, they hadn''t had the free time to send me a present. It seems that they had finished dealing with the monster issue a day before my birthday, but when they started thinking about sending a present, they were teleported.


    "By the way, what were you nning on giving me?"


    "I was going to give you a gauntlet. I had thought a bit badly about it since it was something I had found inside our storehouse, but it was a magic item after all. It was as light as a feather, and though the size didn''t fit me, I had thought that it''d fit you, Rudi."


    "I see. So you had something like that as well."


    "Yeah. Though Zenith had said that hers would be a secret, Lilia had seen her making a satisfied expression at a small locked box, so that was probably it."


    "A box?"


    I wonder what it was. I''m a little interested.


    Still, no matter how much we talk about things I didn''t get, nothing wille of it.


    After this, the conversation ended up at the topic of Zenith''s family.


    The family that Zenith hade from was a distinguished family that had produced a number of excellent knights.


    Zenith was as good as disowned, and so it seems the people I could call my maternal grandparents were not interested in searching for her.


    However, it seems that they hadpletely changed their minds when they saw Norn.


    No matter the world, grandparents are weak to their grandchildren.


    "I wonder if we''d get more money if I showed my face as well."


    "No, you''d probably have the opposite effect, huh..."


    "...Right?"


    Though I could fake the cuteness of a grandchild, it seems like I''d be inviting trouble.


    I''d better not.


    We had conversations like that, had an enjoyable dinner, and then I parted with Paul.


    In the end, Norn had ignored me to the end but you can say that it was a fruitful dinner.


    Part 5


    And in the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    It''s the day we''re to set off, we''re at the Adventurer''s District''s gate. I had gotten on a carriage, and just as I was thinking ''Alright, let''s go'' Paul hade to see us off.


    "Rudi. It''d be fine to stay just a bit longer, you know?"


    For some reason Paul had said something easy-going, but it''s a bitte now.


    "If we keep saying "Just a bit", "Just a bit", it seems like we''ll end up staying for a whole year."


    "You and Norn haven''t managed to make up, after all."


    "It won''t be toote to worry about that after I find the other three."


    Moreover... I nce at Eris.


    Eris had been caught by the scruff of her neck, and was glowering at Paul with a demonic expression.


    I had thought that she was quick to change her mind about things, but it doesn''t seem like that''s the case.


    "It isn''t just me that wants to meet their family, right?"


    "I see. But the Boreas family is most likely..."


    "Please stop."


    As he spoke with aplicated expression, I interrupted Paul with my hand.


    "There''s the possibility that the information just hasn''te, and when we return to the Fedoa region, both Philip-sama and Sauros-sama have already returned as well."


    "...I see. That''s true. But Rudi."


    Paul spoke with a serious expression.


    "Don''t be too optimistic. Regarding Philip and the others returning home safely; with the scale of that disaster, who knows what''s happened."


    "What do you mean?"


    Paul lowered his voice a little and said.


    "I mean that for the sake of protecting himself, Philip''s brother may have pushed all the me onto one of the two."


    When I hear this, certainly, it does seem like it''s possible.


    The feudal lord Sauros, and the mayor Philip.


    The two of them were in charge of the region.


    Even if they return safely, the burden of having lost their territory and their citizens will follow them around.


    I don''t know how nobles take responsibility ording to Asuraw.


    However, at the very least, after the two of them return safely to their hometown, they probably wouldn''t unt it as their ability as a lord.


    There''s also the possibility that the ce where Philip''s brother has escaped to might be closed up, and they might be murdered for the sake of crushing them politically.¡ï


    "If anything happens, protect that Ojou-sama. There might also be those who act on noblesse oblige, but it''s nothing for you to worry about."


    "I understand. I''ll take your warning to heart."


    My expression stiffened, and I nodded.


    Paul makes a proud look, and nods as well.


    "Also, regarding the writer of that letter, it seems Shera doesn''t know either."


    "I see..."


    "She did say that she didn''t think it''d be a dangerous person though."


    "I understand. Please convey my thanks to her."


    Paul nodded firmly.


    And then, looking behind him, he calls out to the girl there.


    "Come on, Norn. Say goodbye to your Onii-chan."


    "...Don''t wanna."


    Norn was hiding behind Paul.


    Half of her face is peeking out though. She''s truly adorable.


    In the future, she''ll probably grow into a beautiful woman like Zenith.


    "Norn. I don''t know how many yearster it''ll be, but let''s meet again."


    "...Don''t wanna."


    Even until the end, Norn wouldn''t turn her face to look at me.


    While smiling bitterly, I returned to the carriage.


    Like that, I left Milishion and began my journey.


    Part 6


    ¡ª Paul''s Perspective ¡ª


    Rudeus has left on his journey.


    As ever, he''s quite the outstanding one.


    Without reservation he decides on one thing, then the next, steadily taking action.


    Elinalise had said that I lived at a fast pace, but I wonder what she''d say if she saw Rudeus.


    I''d like for them to meet, but...


    No, it''d actually be better if they didn''t.


    I don''t wanna be Elinalise''s papa or anything.


    And while I was thinking about things like this, my shoulder was pped.


    When I turn to look, I find a monkey-faced man grinning at me.


    "Yo, Paul. Done saying goodbye to your son?"


    "Gisu..."


    I can''t thank this monkey-faced man enough.


    Had it not been for him, my rtionship with Rudeus would probably still be estranged.


    "I''ve been in your care, huh?"


    "No worries."


    After saying that, I had suddenly realized that Gisu was wearing traveling clothes.


    "What''s this, Gisu? Where are you nning on going?"


    "I haven''t decided yet, but there''s still a bunch of ces that haven''t been searched yet, right?"


    With those words, I realized that Gisu was going to continue helping with the search.


    It was quite the shock.


    Gisu should have been the one most troubled by the break-up of our party.


    He doesn''t have fighting ability, and though he''s a jack-of-all-trades, at the same time he couldn''t really do anything; other parties wouldn''t let him in, he wasn''t able to independentlyplete requests, and so he was a guy who was left with no choice but to give up on being an adventurer.


    It wouldn''t have been strange if he was the one who resented me the most.


    "Why are you going so far with your consideration, and helping me search?"


    When I asked this, the corner of his mouth curved into his usual nihilistic smile.


    "You''ll jinx it, you know."


    With his usual reply, he turned his monkey-face away from me.


    I bring my hands to my hips and smile bitterly.


    This guy believes in so many superstitions that I can''t keep track of them all.


    However, for some reason I feel pleasant, and I see Gisu off until I can no longer see his back.


    "Alright."


    I raised my voice in a roar, and gave Norn a piggyback.


    I was overflowing with enthusiasm.


    First I''ll have to make sure therge-scale migration of the refugees is a sess.


    After that, I''ll definitely find my family.


    Having decided that, I returned to town.

 Chapter 57: Interlude: Eris the Goblin Slayer

    <h4>Chapter 57: Interlude: Eris the Goblin yer</h4>


    Part 1


    This is sudden, but let''s talk about the boy known as Cliff Grimoire.


    Cliff was now 13 years old; his age was right between those of Eris and Rudeus.


    When he was old enough to understand what was going on, he was in an orphanage.


    It was an orphanage in Milishion. It was an orphanage that could be said to be the symbol of the prestige and authority of the Milis religious organization.


    There were no problems with the management, and the children were able to grow without worries and were sent off to foster parents.


    When Cliff was 5, he was adopted by his current foster parent.


    He was an old man named Harry Grimoire.


    He was a person who held a high position in the Milis religious organization.


    Before he had been adopted by Harry, Cliff had been receiving special education for gifted children.


    In just a few years he had reached advanced rank in healing, detoxification and summoning magic.


    In offensive magic as well, he had reached intermediate rank in all elements.


    He was even more proficient in fire magic, and had reached advanced rank.


    Cliff was a genius.


    Praise rained down on him from all around.


    Everyone had anticipated that he would surely be an amazing individual when he grew up.


    It could be described as a childhood quite simr to Rudeus.


    However, unlike Rudeus who had retained memories from his previous life, Cliff was bing impudent.


    He had be conceited, as though he had no betters.


    At any rate, even amongst his peers in the ssroom, there was no one who could use as many different magics as Cliff.


    There were those who had reached Saint rank in healing.


    There were those who had reached Saint rank in detoxification.


    However, only Cliff had reached Advanced level in all three.


    Because of his diversity, there were those who began to call him a sage in the making.


    Cliff grew even more impudent.


    He gradually stopped listening to his teacher''s words.


    In the future, Cliff was to seed his foster father in his upation.


    Cliff had understood this as well.


    But even so, Cliff longed to be an adventurer.


    Why an adventurer?


    That was due to the influence of his days at the orphanage.


    Many of those who had graduated from the orphanage became adventurers.


    If the children at the orphanage weren''t adopted by the age of ten, they would enter into a school managed by the Milis religious organization.


    There, they would train for five years.


    For example swordsmanship or magic, it wasbat training. Like that, they would train for jobs that their talents suited.


    Those who excelled in not only studying, but also swordsmanship and magic could be knights.


    However, the majority became adventurers.


    As a result, there were many adventurers among the orphanage alumni.


    These alumni would asionallye to the orphanage.


    While greeting their former teachers, they''d also tell fun stories of their adventures to the orphans.


    Hearing these, the orphans would yearn to be adventurers.


    Cliff was no exception.


    Of course, Cliff didn''t think his dream woulde true.


    Though he longed for it, he also understood his own circumstances.


    As an orphan, selfishness wasn''t permitted.


    He endured.


    Indeed, in the beginning.


    However, this stiff lifestyle umted resentment inside Cliff, and as the praise continued to be showered onto him, Cliff grew more arrogant by the day.


    On a certain day, Cliff ran away from home and thought to register as an adventurer.


    It was a bit of a test of his power.


    There were even those amongst the teachers who as former adventurers would speak about their past boastfully.


    ''When I was young, I wanted to pile up experiences like that.'' they would say.


    He got ready.


    With the staff that he received from his foster father on his 10th birthday in hand, he left the Sacred District and entered the Adventurers District.


    On the way, he bought a robe like those magicians would wear.


    It was blue colored. He headed to the Adventurers Guild.


    If he registered as a healer, he''d probably be immediately found by the church.


    However, if he registered as a magician then it would be fine.


    While believing foolish things like this, he finished the registration.


    And like that, he was an adventurer, just like everyone else.


    ''A great adventure awaits me in a world I''ve never seen.''


    He thought, and surveyed the surroundings in excitement.


    Everyone was a brawny man.


    He realized that everyone was something like a warrior or a swordsman.


    Cliff had heard from his seniors at the orphanage that their parties had desperately needed a skilled magician.


    That''s why he had thought that if he called himself a magician, he''d immediately be able to enter a party.


    Cliff had ignored the talk about adventurer ranks.


    He had thought of parties as groups that didn''t involve ranks.


    Of course he had been rejected.


    Bluntly rejected.


    Over and over, rejected.


    By the fourth time, Cliff''s patience had reached its limits.


    "Why!? Why can''t I enter the party!?"


    "Like I said, your rank is different."


    "So what about my rank!? I actually have the strength of an A ranker! I said that because it couldn''t be helped, I''d bear with partying with you lot, didn''t I!?"


    "What was that...? Don''t get too carried away, you brat! Do you think a magician like you can win after picking a fight at this distance...?"


    "You''re not good for anything but swinging a sword around. Don''t get carried away!"


    "You sheetty brat..."


    Cliff was grabbed by the cor, and was thinking that if he showed his true power, he could drive them away somehow.


    "Stop that. You''re being childish, you know."


    The one who interrupted them was a red-haired girl of about Cliff''s age.


    Part 2


    Going back in time a little...


    Eris Boreas Greyrat turned her feet towards the Adventurers Guild.


    From an outsider''s perspective, she was making a pleasant smile whilst quickly making her way down the main street.


    She was dressed in her usual adventurers outfit.


    Over her thick clothing were guards made of fur.


    Over her fur pants were boots made of a thin but tough material.


    At her hip was a sword, and at a nce anyone could tell that she was a swordswoman.


    She wasn''t wearing her usual hood.


    If she wore the hood to the Adventurers Guild then she''d be mistaken for a magician, and strange men would approach her.


    It was something she''d experienced countless times this past year.


    Eris arrived in front of the Adventurers Guild.


    The Milishion Adventurers Guild was at the end of the main road.


    As expected of the headquarters, it was thergest building in the Adventurers District.


    Without being overwhelmed by the awesome, and huge gate, Eris stepped inside.


    Looking at the huge lobby, she unconsciously folded her arms.


    Anyhow, it was evenrger than the banquet halls in Roa.


    It goes without saying that it wasrger than all the Adventurers Guilds she had seen thus far.


    If she were a young girl bing an adventurer for the first time, in the face of such a spacious room, she might have shied away.


    However, this was Eris.


    She was an A ranker.


    Apetent adventurer.


    She immediately began to walk towards her objective.


    It was the request board.


    It was farrger than other requests boards, and was overflowing with attached requests.


    Eris looked at them, arms folded.


    She wasn''t looking at her usual B ranked requests, but was looking at the E ranked area.


    There, she was looking for requests that were ssified as Free Quests.


    Free Quests were requests that were periodically issued by the nation.


    The pay was lower, but because of its urgency, adventurers of any rank could ept it.


    The reason Eris hadn''t seen any on the Magic Continent was because there were no nations to speak of.


    Amongst all the other requests, Eris had managed to single out the one she was looking for:


    ===================================


    Free


    ?Job: Goblin suppression


    ?Reward: 10 Milisian Copper Coins per ear


    ?Job details: Culling goblins


    ?Location: Eastern Milishion


    ?Time limit: None in particr


    ?Deadline: None in particr


    ?Client name: Holy Knight Orders of Milis


    ?Notes: Beginners be aware of the hobgoblins that asionally appear.


    Additionally, please do not tear off this request, and simply bring


    the gathered items to the counter.


    ===================================


    Goblins were monsters that only appeared in the forests and ins.


    Though they were humanoids and could use simple weapons, they couldn''tprehend human speech.


    If there were just a few of them, it''d be fine to leave them alone, but if left to their own devices, they would steadily increase in poption and start to attack the surrounding viges.


    They were vermin, so to speak.


    Be that as it may, because they lived in the forest and its surroundings, they acted as a natural defence against outbreaks of monsters from the forest.


    Additionally, goblins were weak and so a young boy who dabbled in the sword was more than a match for one.


    Making use of this fact, the Adventurers Guild prepared a reward suitable for beginners, and would prepare goblin suppression quests as a kind of introduction to suppression requests.


    Also, though it was something Eris wasn''t aware of, goblins were also used as a torture instrument for spies from enemy nations.


    Due to the above reasons, the goblin poption in Milis would be carefully maintained at a moderate level.


    Now then, why would an A ranked adventurer like Eris, who could defeat the average C ranked adventurer barehanded, and whose strength had already been recognized by Ruijerd, be epting such a request sote in her adventurer life?


    There were two reasons.


    First of all, it was simply one of Eris'' dreams.


    In the past, Eris had attended school for just a very short while.


    Her male ssmates had been huddled together, and talking about something.


    That topic was about what they would do if they became adventurers.


    First they would hunt goblins, and with money saved up from doing so, and whilst travelling bit by bit towards the southern region of the Central Continent, they would challenge themselves with dungeons and high ranked requests.


    They spoke about that kind of dream.


    Eris, who had been listening in from nearby, began to have delusions of one day doing so as well.


    Her delusions began to swell, and then she approached the happily talking boys and told them to let her join in as well, but for various reasons they fought, and then she beat the three of them up.


    After that, she dropped out of school and met Ghyine, and each time she spoke to Ghyine her feelings about adventurers became stronger.


    After meeting Rudeus, she was filled with dreams of going on adventures with him.


    She would be a swordswoman, and he would be a magician.


    They would challenge dungeons, just the two of them.


    However, after going on a journey for real, it was different from her dream.


    In particr, Rudeus was more cool-headed and pragmatic than she had imagined.


    Because of the danger, not once did they approach a dungeon.


    If she proposed goblin hunting, he''d probably ask "What for?" with a stunned expression.


    Eris was a woman who had be an adventurer on the Magic Continent, after all.


    He wouldn''t be able to understand what meaning there would be in hunting goblins now.


    But putting that aside...


    Goblin hunting was number one on Eris''s list of ¡ºThings I want to do when I be an adventurer¡».


    Even if there wasn''t any meaning in it, it was something she wanted to try.


    That was the first reason.


    As for the second reason... it''s a secret.


    "I wonder if I''d be able to return before the sun goes down..."


    While looking at the requests, Eris was thinking of the time it would take to go there and back.


    This time she would be travelling on foot.


    It was still morning at the moment, but it would be better to do things with time to spare.


    "...Hm?"


    Incidentally by the F ranked requests, a certain memo was attached near the edges of the request board.


    ¡ºRefugees from the Fedoa region, please contact the following address¡»


    Without reading the rest, Eris moved her gaze away.


    She had seen this memo at Saint Port as well.


    Rudi hadn''t spoken about the Fedoa region issue.


    Eris had thought that Rudeus had been considerate of her, and had undoubtedly been trying to avoid worrying her.


    Today''s independent action as well was probably so that he could work out what to do about this matter.


    ''I wouldn''t understand difficult matters'' Eris had been thinking.


    ''Even if I don''t think deeply about it, Rudeus has probably thought of something, so Rudeus will properly discuss it when the timees.''


    So thought Eris.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that Rudeus hadn''t even known about it.


    "Now then!"


    With the request confirmed, in high spirits Eris got ready to leave the guild.


    All there was left to do was walk east, and then hunt the goblins. Considering Eris'' current enthusiasm, she would probably even destroy one or two nests.


    There wasn''t anything left to stop her.


    It was time to sing a requiem for the pitiful goblins.


    "Why!?"


    Or so it had seemed, but suddenly hearing a shout, Eris stopped her feet.


    It was the voice of a young boy.


    She casually looked towards the source.


    A youth was encircled by men twice his height.


    "Why can''t I enter the party!?"


    The shouting youth was wearing a blue coloured robe.


    He was a bit shorter than Rudeus, and his hair was dark brown.


    His eyes were hidden by long forelocks.


    His staff wasn''t as splendid as Rudeus'' ¡ºAqua Heartia¡» either.


    However, from the size of the mana crystal, it could be seen that it was still a staff made of expensive materials.


    ''My family is higher ranked than his, huh?'' Eris naturally thought.


    "I actually have the strength of an A ranker! I said that because it couldn''t be helped, I''d bear with partying with you lot, didn''t I!?"


    Because of that arrogant manner of speaking, the men naturally became annoyed.


    Even Eris would wallop him had those words been said to her.


    "What was that...? Don''t get too carried away, you brat! Do you think a magician like you can win after picking a fight at this distance...?"


    "You''re not good for anything but swinging a sword around. Don''t get carried away!"


    "What was that, you sheetty brat...?"


    Even caught by the cor, the youth still gave off an expression ofposure.


    However, Eris hadn''t overlooked that his legs were shaking, if only a little.


    Eris casually walked towards them, and ced herself between the two of them.


    "Stop that. You''re being childish, you know."


    Had Rudeus been there, he would have been staring in wonder.


    ''Childish.''


    They were words that you couldn''t even imagine being said by the usual Eris.


    Eris had gotten carried away by the mood.


    ''I''m an A ranked adventurer so I''m higher ranked than the angry men.''


    ''A man who''s hurting a newbie, and me who''s objecting.''


    ''So cool.''


    It was that kind of mood.


    "...Tsk. You''re right. We were being pretty childish."


    The man easily removed his hands from the boy.


    Eris had already assumed that she''d get into a fight with the man, so she was a little disappointed.


    "Let''s go, guys."


    The men had left, and only the youth remained.


    With aposed expression, Eris awaited the youth''s thanks.


    ''Thank you for saving me. Who are you?''


    ''I''m nobody famous.''


    ''At least give me your name.''


    ''Alright. Let''s just go with Ruijerd of ¡ºDead End¡».''


    She had been thinking it''d go something like that.


    Incidentally, it was something that Rudeus did on asion.


    "I never asked anyone for help, you know!"


    The youth spat out these words, and Eris'' proud expression froze.


    "With my magic I could have worked out something of that level! Don''t just decide on your own to butt in and settle things, ugly!"


    The boy was lucky.


    He had been knocked out in one hit, after all.


    Not only that, but the men from before were still nearby.


    Had it not been for their efforts in desperately stopping the enraged Eris, there''s no doubt that the boy would have lost the two orbs that were most important as a man.


    Part 3


    Despite having be a little displeased, Eris hade to the gates of Milishion.


    Though she was the type to change gears quickly, she was still unhappy.


    As for why...


    "Wait! Please wait!"


    The youth who had been revived after fainting hade running after her.


    "I''m sorry about before. I was a bit confused from the shock..."


    The youth had said this and politely bowed his head.


    It was because of this that Eris'' mood could still be called "a little" displeased.


    The boy had just barely managed to escape from death.


    However, had it not been for fainting after one hit, then he probably wouldn''t have been capable of doing something as vigorous as running after Eris.


    "I''m Cliff. Cliff Grimoire!"


    "...I''m Eris."


    Eris had decided to give up on giving the name ¡ºDead End¡».


    She couldn''t give Ruijerd''s name to a person she had beaten up in impatience.


    "Eris-san! That''s a wonderful name! That outfit means you''re a swordswoman, right!? By all means, please form a party with me!"


    Dead centre in the middle of the road was Cliff, who was talking on and on.


    Eris had been thinking to just go with the flow and knock him out, but for now she was enduring.


    "Don''t want to."


    Eris turned away in a huff and walked away.


    Honestly speaking, she wasn''t used to this kind of person.


    To continue to approach her even after being beaten up...


    Of the people she knew, there was basically only Rudeus.


    "Is that so? Then please, at least let me cover you from behind! People have been saying that I''m a sage in the making. I''ll definitely be useful!"


    Had Rudeus been here...


    ''Just who exactly is a sage in the making(lit. sage''s egg)? At best you''re an unfertilized egg, you virgin asshole!''


    He probably would have spat out such insults towards the boy.


    In his mind, at least.


    Eris didn''t say such vulgar insults.


    ''If you''re an egg, then how about I break you to pieces and fry you sunny side up?'' was all she had been thinking.


    "I don''t think even you''ve met a magician as strong as me, Eris-san. At any rate, I''m stronger than your average A ranked magician after all."


    Being told this, Eris became annoyed.


    To her, the "strongest magician" was none other than Rudeus.


    Rudeus was such a skilled magician that even Ruijerd had acknowledged him.


    Though he was certainly A ranked, you couldn''t lump him together with any run-of-the-mill A rankers.


    "By all means, please confirm this with your own eyes!"


    ''Then I will have a look!'' Eris had ended up thinking.


    "Fine. Come along, then."


    "Yes!"


    And like that, Eris and Cliff left to hunt goblins.


    Part 4


    Seven goblins were burnt to cinders in an instant.


    "How was that!? It was amazing, right!? An average magician wouldn''t have been able to do this, you know!"


    Making a face as if to ask ''How was that!?'', Cliff looked over the annihted goblins.


    The goblins werepletely carbonised, and were in a condition where you couldn''t even collect their ears.


    "Is that so? It wasn''t amazing at all."


    It wasn''t a bluff.


    Eris had meant it from the bottom of her heart.


    Advanced Fire Magic ¡ºImprisoning ze Fire Bullet(Exodus me)¡».


    Eris had seen Rudeus using this before.


    He hadn''t spoken a long chant like Cliff had, and it was more powerful than Cliff''s as well.


    However, Rudeus would never have used such a magic against opponents as weak as goblins.


    Had it been Rudeus, he would never have made the mistake of losing the goblin ears.


    Also, until he had finished chanting, Eris had been fighting those goblins.


    Because Cliff hadn''t said anything to her when he had finished his chant, she had almost been caught up in his attack as well.


    Had it been Rudeus, there was absolutely no way he would have done something as dangerous as that.


    "Eris-san, you don''t really know much about magic, huh? Listen, okay? In the first ce, magic is something that..."


    Cliff began a long and drawn out exnation of the tiers of magic from elementary to advanced, and how the one he was using was advanced, and was advanced enough that even the men from before couldn''t use it.


    Of course, this was something Eris knew.


    It was discussed in Rudeus'' lessons, after all.


    Not only that, but Rudeus'' lessons were 10 times easier to understand than Cliff''s exnation.


    "Do you understand just how amazing I am now?"


    ''Should I hit him?'' Eris had been thinking.


    Even though it was the goblin hunting that she had been dreaming of for so long, because of this guy, things had been spoilt for her.


    Because of that, Eris took an imposing stance with her arms crossed and spoke ruthlessly.


    "That''s enough. You don''t seem to be of use, so just go home."


    Had it been Rudeus, he probably would have chosen to retreat temporarily.


    However, it seemed as though Cliff couldn''t read the mood.


    "What on earth are you saying!? You''ve been struggling to fight just a few goblins. There''s no way you''d be able to do it alone!"


    Before she had noticed, her fist had already swung towards him.


    Cliff grasped his face, while his nose ran with blood.


    He had immediately chanted Healing, and stopped his nosebleed.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Tsk."


    Eris had clicked her tongue.


    Because it wouldn''t do to leave someone knocked out in the ins, she had gone easy on him, but the result was that he was able to get carried away like this.


    "Yeah, of course I understand. That you''re strong, Eris-san, is something I reaaally understand. In that case, let''s head into the forest this time. I can''t show you my true worth by fighting goblins after all."


    There were no ulterior motives to his words.


    He wanted to show Eris how amazing he was.


    However, it was definitely not the case of a boy wanting to show the girl he loved his cool side.


    He had simply wanted Eris to be amazed at his powerful self.


    "The forest is no good."


    Eris spoke briefly.


    The forest is no good.


    It was something that Rudeus always said.


    Moreover, Ruijerd would agree with it.


    Thus, Eris obediently abided by it.


    "Though you''d be thest person I''d expect to say this, Eris-san, are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    However, Eris was still a simple girl.


    As long as you used such a line, she was easily swayed.


    It wasn''t eptable to allow someone to look down on the Boreas family like they were novice adventurers.


    "The forest, right!? Fine! Let''s go!"


    And so the two of them made their way towards the dim forest.


    Part 5


    "Even if we head into the forest, since it''s Milis it''s still no big deal, huh?"


    While saying this, Eris was cutting down monkey monsters named Utans. They were D ranked monsters though, so they were no match for Eris.


    "That''s true. They aren''t a match for me either."


    Cliff spoke while again killing an Utan with intermediate wind magic.


    Like that, they rapidly headed into the depths of the forest.


    "Ah-"


    Suddenly, Eris raised her voice.


    "What''s wrong, Eris-san!?"


    With a happy expression, Cliff approached Eris.


    Eris was openly making an unhappy face.


    She then folded her arms, spread her legs shoulder-width apart, and overlooked Cliff with her chin raised.


    "You. Do you know which way heads back to the city?"


    "I don''t."


    Naturally, there was no way Cliff could know such a thing.


    Because they had done this due to a sudden suggestion, they hadn''t brought any equipment for entering forests.


    "I see. Then we''re lost, huh?"


    Eris had calmly dered this.


    Cliff had kept silent. And then, very quickly, his face became pale.


    "W-, what should we do?"


    Eris was calm.


    Thus, Cliff had thought that she had some kind of idea.


    However, deep down Eris had also thought that the situation was bad.


    If those two found out that she had be lost in the forest, they''d be shocked.


    They''d wonder why she entered a forest while hunting for goblins, and be shocked.


    However, she would never show this in her attitude.


    Ady of the Greyrat family should always beposed.


    "Cliff, fly into the air for a bit and find out which way the city is in."


    "There''s no way I''d be able to do something like that, right?"


    "Rudeus would be able to do it."


    "Rudeus? Who''s that?"


    "My teacher."


    "Ehh!?"


    Eris let out a sigh.


    Even if they argued, there''d be no meaning in it.


    ''What should I do at a time like this?''


    Then it came to her; it was something that Ghyine had taught her for times when she was lost.


    If she remembered correctly, it was to collect tree branches and start a fire.


    The smoke would rise to the air, and could be seen from afar.


    However, who would see it?


    Ruijerd had said that he had things to do today.


    Rudeus had said so as well.


    Nobody would notice.


    "..."


    At some point, Eris had unconsciously folded her arms, and in an imposing stance, and the corners of her mouth had curved downwards.


    She then closed her eyes and thought carefully. Ghyine had said this.


    That at these times when she was anxious that she especially needed topose herself.


    Because of that, no matter the situation, she would never panic.


    "Eh, Eris-san. What should we do?"


    "There should be other adventurers in this forest."


    "I-, I see. If we depend on them... Let''s look for them."


    Cliff had started running flusteredly.


    However, Eris didn''t move.


    Ruijerd had taught her this.


    That in times like this, she should stay still.


    That while staying still, she should search for the presence of others.


    She had also been taught how to search for them.


    Even without a third eye, she could perceive sound, and the surroundings, as well as the flow of mana.


    Though Eris was still immature, she did practice everyday.


    "Eris-san...?"


    "Quiet!"


    Eris took a deep breath and then with her eyes still closed, she sharpened her mind.


    The sound of the forest.


    The sound of leaves rubbing against each other.


    The sound of moving animals.


    The sound of flying insects.


    And then, the faintly audible sound of weapons.


    "I''ve found them. This way."


    Immediate decisions and immediate action.


    Without hesitation, Eris began to walk.


    "What is it? What did you find!?"


    "People. They''re that way."


    "How!?"


    "I searched for their presence."


    "Did your teacher teach you this too!?"


    Having been asked that, Eris thought for a little.


    Is Ruijerd a teacher?


    He''s a teacher, right?


    Though it''s not as much as Ghyine, I''ve been taught various things by him as well.


    He''s a teacher.


    No, he''s someone you could even call a master.


    "That''s right."


    "He''s pretty amazing huh, that Rudeus person..."


    "Hm? ...Right. Rudeus is amazing."


    Without understanding why Rudeus''s name was suddenly brought up, Eris continued forward.


    Part 6


    They had left the forest.


    The moment they did, they spotted a horse carriage being turned over.


    "Get down!"


    "Gueh!"


    Eris had immediately gripped Cliff''s head and thrown it to the ground.


    As for herself, she was crouching and confirming the situation.


    "..."


    There were 6 people standing there.


    One person was a knight in full body armor.


    The knight was standing with their back to a tree, and had their sword in a guard.


    In the area were men dressed from head to toe in ck.


    There were 5 of them.


    The ck clothed men were surrounding the knight.


    In the area were three corpses.


    All of them were wearing armor.


    They were wearing the same armor as the surrounded knight.


    The men slowly tightened their encirclement around the knight.


    The difference in fighting ability was already clear.


    Though this was the case, why wasn''t the knight escaping?


    The knight had their back to a tree, and looking carefully, a girl could be seen crouching by the base of the tree.


    Her expression was brimming with anxiety and despair, and her face was wet with tears.


    "Eris-san, that armor means that the knight belongs to the Order of the Temple!"


    Cliff informed Eris in a whisper.


    Eris'' heart was beating fast.


    The Order of the Temple.


    She had heard of it.


    It was one of Milis''s three knight orders.


    The elite group in charge of defending the country, the Order of the Church.


    Spreading Milis'' teachings around the world, making known their power, and doing mercenary-like work, the Order of Instruction.


    Finally, the branch in charge of heresy inquisitions, their name a synonym for passing judgement onto heretics, the Order of the Temple.


    Respectively,


    The Order of the Church wore white armor.


    The Order of Instruction wore silver armor.


    The Order of the Temple wore blue armor.


    Though the knight was a long way away, their sky blue armor could be seen.


    There was no mistake.


    The one who was now cornered was a Knight of the Order of the Temple.


    "You bastards! You know who thisdy is, don''t you!?"


    When they raised their voice, it was understood in an instant.


    The cornered knight was a woman.


    The men looked at each other, and then abruptly broke intoughter.


    "That''s obvious."


    "Then why!?"


    "It goes without saying, right?"


    "You bastards! Are you with the pope''s faction!?"


    Eris couldn''t understand their conversation.


    However, she understood that the ck-clothed men seemed to be bad guys, and wanted to kill that girl.


    Eris ced her hand to the sword at her waist.


    Cliff questioned it.


    "W-, what are you nning to do, Eris-san? However you look at this, it''s bad. That girl is the shrine maiden said to be one of the candidates for next Pope. In other words, those ck-clothed men are definitely an assassination squad employed by the Pope of Milis. They''re all skilled. Even if it''s us, we don''t have a chance of winning..."


    Eris hadn''t even wondered why Cliff knew so much about this.


    All Eris was focusing on was the fact that if Eris couldn''t save the girl now, she''d be killed.


    Also, Eris was a member of ¡ºDead End¡».


    If she abandoned a child, she wouldn''t be able to face Ruijerd. Rudeus would always say that as well, and would lend his hand to others.


    "Let''s just stay unnoticed, and let them do it."


    "It''s toote. We''ve already been noticed."


    Eris understood.


    One of the men had noticed them when she had pushed Cliff down.


    She didn''t know what the man was thinking.


    However, whatever the case, Eris nned to take the initiative.


    "You can just keep hiding here, Cliff!"


    "E-, Eris-san!"


    Eris drew her sword and at the same time leaped towards them.


    In an instant, the ck-clothed men had spread out.


    However...


    "You''re slow!"


    Eris'' steps were more nimble than the men had anticipated.


    Sword God Style Advanced Rank ¡ºSoundless Longsword¡».


    As a technique below that of the longsword of light, it was a technique whose swing didn''t leave a single sound.


    Thanks to Ghyine and Ruijerd, Eris'' skill in swordsmanship was improving considerably.


    The sword entered one of the men from the shoulder, easily bisected his ribs, and perfectly split him in a cut that ran diagonally from the shoulder.


    Without being bewildered by the sensation of cutting someone for the first time, Eris turned her sword towards the next opponent.


    The men moved to surround Eris.


    However, Eris''s movements were even quicker.


    She had been lectured quite a bit by Ruijerd on what to do when surrounded by multiple opponents.


    Many types of monsters like to swarm their enemies.


    It was a theory that involved killing them before you were surrounded.


    "Haaaa!"


    In the blink of an eye, one of the ck-clothed men had been cut down.


    A tremble ran through the men.


    Eris'' rhythm was irregr, and after preliminary movements that they couldn''t grasp, her shes came flying.


    Because her attacks were difficult to deal with even when the men devoted themselves to evasion, they couldn''t do anything else while defending.


    However, the men were professionals.


    Sacrificing one person, their encirclement wasplete.


    Two of the ck-clothed men leaped in towards Eris at different times.


    They were fast.


    However, they weren''t as fast as Ruijerd.


    Their cooperation wasn''t to the level of the Pack Coyotes on the Magic Continent either.


    They were lukewarm.


    "Those guys have daggers soaked in poison! Be careful!"


    The knight protecting the girl had shouted that, whilst moving as well.


    A sh from outside the encirclement killed one of the men.


    When the woman moved, whilst predicting the movements of the men, Eris found an opening in their encirclement.


    ''I can win.''


    Eris had confidence.


    Whilst thinking this, she cut down another man.


    There were two left.


    "Retreat!"


    One of the men had yelled this, and in an instant the two had turned around and made to escape.


    However, Eris wasn''t a naive girl who would rx near the end.


    In a sh she had caught up, and shed into one of their backs.


    His upper and lower halves separated, and he fell with his entrails scattering about.


    The other man was nowhere to be seen, and had disappeared beyond the ins.


    "Hmph!"


    Eris snorted.


    She sent the blood on her de flying with a swing.


    Eris appeared as she usually did.


    However, her heart was beating loudly.


    Thinking about it, it was the first time she had fought a human for real, and it was also the first time she had killed a person.


    Moreover, the enemy had daggers coated with poison.


    They were weapons that could cause a fatal wound with just one cut.


    There wasn''t anyone like Rudeus or Ruijerd to protect her back either.


    Though she had jumped towards them without a thought, had it not been for that female knight, Eris might have died.


    However, Eris didn''t reveal any of those thoughts.


    She returned her sword to her scabbard, and turned towards the female knight.


    "Sorry. One of them escaped."


    The knight was a little taken aback by those words.


    After all, though she was a girl who hadn''t yet reached adulthood, she had passed through a life or death battle and looked excessively calm.


    Without taking off her parrot-like helmet, the knight raised a fist to her abdomen and expressed her thanks in the proper manner for a knight of Milis.


    "I humbly thank you for your assistance."


    "As long as the child is safe, it''s fine."


    Without returning the courtesy, Eris remembered her own speaking style, and had spoken in a blunt manner.


    "I am Therese Latreia of the Order of the Temple. I assume you''re an adventurer, but could I ask for your name?"


    "I''m E-..."


    Eris had thought to give her real name, but stopped.


    That''s not it.


    Rudeus wouldn''t have done things like that.


    "¡ºRuijerd of Dead End¡». Though I look like this, I''m a Superd."


    Hearing ''Superd'', Therese''s expression had be stern.


    Though Eris didn''t know it, the Order of the Temple was calling for the expulsion of the Demon Race.


    Naturally, Eris didn''t exhibit the characteristics of a Superd.


    That''s why Therese''s expression loosened.


    Because Eris had not given her real name, but the name of a race that the Order of the Temple was notfortable with, Therese had judged it to be implying that Eris hadn''t wanted to be mixed up in this incident any further.


    Though she had saved someone of importance, she didn''t desire thanks.


    Therese had thought well of this attitude.


    "Is that so? I understand..."


    Therese had taken a long look at Eris, who was staring intensely with her arms crossed, andmitted her face to memory.


    After that, she whistled.


    When she did, a single horse came running from inside the forest.


    The horse which had escaped when the carriage was overturned had returned as practiced.


    She ced the girl on the horse, and got on as well.


    "If you ever have any trouble, remember the name Therese of the Order of the Knights!"


    Therese had left those words, and rode away on the horse.


    Eris silently saw her off.


    Like a scene from a fairy-tale, the mounted knight rode away and was seen off by a fearless, red-haired swordsman.


    The youth who had been hiding and unable to stand, did nothing except continue to watch them.


    Part 7


    A certain priest of the Milis religious organization had fallen in love with a halfling woman.


    A child born from the two of them had grown up, and married a woman.


    And like that, Cliff was born.


    Around the time of Cliff''s birth, that priest had been in the midst of a power struggle.


    Cliff''s parents had been caught up in this and had died.


    For the sake of keeping his grandchild Cliff away from the power struggle, he was temporarily left in the care of an orphanage.


    The priest then triumphed in the power struggle and became pope, and weed in Cliff.


    In other words, Cliff Grimoire was the grandchild of the pope.


    However, even within the church there were few who knew this.


    Because of that, Cliff knew quite well who the attacked girl was.


    She was the trump card of the archbishop who was nowpeting against his grandfather for power, a shrine maiden who possessed wonderous power.


    He was even acquainted with her.


    Cliff didn''t know why she was in such a ce.


    However, he knew the ck-clothed group quite well.


    They were the teachers that taught Cliff.


    Cliff knew that they were in charge of these kinds of jobs.


    And he also knew of their strength.


    He had faced them many times in training, but hadn''t won even once.


    Those teachers hadn''t been a problem for Eris.


    In reality, she had just barely won, but what was reflected in Cliff''s eyes were foes that he couldn''t defeat even with all his might being overwhelmed by her.


    Before he had noticed, Cliff had been looking at Eris with eyes of yearning.


    The girl was walking towards town with a tired expression.


    ''This person will definitely be someone amazing.''


    When he thought this, words spilled from his lips.


    "Eris-san, please marry me!"


    "Eh, absolutely not!"


    Immediately making a displeased expression, Eris rejected him.


    Cliff had thought that it was impossible that a proposal from his talented self could be rejected.


    ''Why?'' he wondered.


    He considered the conversation he had with her today.


    Right, there was the person she had called her teacher.


    She had mentioned her teacher again and again.


    If he remembered correctly, the name was Ru... Ru...


    "Rudeus."


    When he recalled the name and he had tried saying it, Eris had turned to face him.


    "What kind of person is the Rudeus that you mentioned?"


    A few minutester, Cliff had begun to absolutely hate himself for having asked that question.


    He had thought that Eris was a taciturn girl, but that wasn''t the case.


    When telling stories about Rudeus, as though there were no one better, she continued to boast.


    From the ins to the Adventurers Guild, she continued to talk.


    Moreover, the expression she made was undeniably that of a maiden in love, and the contents of her talk were nothing but excessive praise.


    Cliff had been made more than jealous enough.


    "...It''s about time I head home."


    While aware that he was making a discouraged expression, he had said that to Eris.


    Though it seemed as though Eris felt that she hadn''t talked nearly enough, when Cliff said he was going home she simply waved her hand without concern for him.


    "Bye then."


    That curt attitude seemed like apletely different person from the one who had been passionately talking just a little earlier.


    Until he could no longer see her figure, Cliff wordlessly saw her off.


    The man named Rudeus who had softened the strong, beautiful and perfect Eris to this extent...


    Thoughts of the as of yet unseen Rudeus hade to Cliff''s mind as he returned home to the church.


    After that, he was scolded by those who had been looking for him.


    Because of the incident this time, the power struggles within the religious organization intensified, and because the Pope had considered that Milishion was too dangerous for Cliff, he sent his grandchild to another country but... that was somethingpletely unrted to Eris.


    ¡ª


    By the way, speaking of Eris...


    When she had returned to the inn, the instant she saw the depressed Rudeus, the memories of this time''s events were pushed into the recesses of her mind and she ended uppletely forgetting.


    However, that''s another story.

 Chapter 58: To the Central Continent

    <h4>Chapter 58: To the Central Continent</h4>


    Part 1


    Two months had passed.


    We''d arrived at the port city West Port.


    The townscape was the spitting image of Saint Port. However, the scale of the city wasrger.


    That''s natural.


    The journey from the capital of the Holy Kingdom Milis to the capital of the Kingdom of Asura was this world''s Silk Road.


    Every town could be a center formerce.


    West Port is one of these. Though the scale isn''t as great as the Business District in Milishion, many businesses have their headquarters here, and the merchants associated with these businesses are crowded together here.


    Even from the outside of the town, you can seerge warehouses lined up by the harbour.


    In the storehouse area are people who might be ves or apprentices, busily working.


    They''ve cedrge fish on carts and are transporting them.


    Robed figures are using water magic to freeze them.


    Like that, the fish make their way to the warehouse.


    After that, the fish are probably left in ice, or salted.


    Perhaps they might even be smoked before being sent to various ces.


    Part 2


    Now then.


    This is as far as the horse carriage goes.


    The ferries of this world are different to those from my old life, and they can''t transport carriages.


    Thus, we''ll sell it the same way we sold the lizard, and once we cross the ocean we''ll buy a new one.


    I sell it to a horse merchant.


    Unlike the time with the lizard, this isn''t particrly moving, so I''ll give it a name.


    Goodbye, Haru ¡ðrara.


    After that, we headed towards the checking station.


    Unlike the one in Saint Port, it''s arge building.


    There are armored guards standing by the entrance.


    I''ve seen a lot of armored Milishion knights all over the city.


    Looking at Ruijerd and Eris, I wonder if the armor they''re wearing is enough to defend them, and I be anxious.


    The offensive ability of the creatures in this world is high.


    It''s likely that taking just one hit is enough to destroy your armour and leave you in your underwear.


    If you receive an attack, and are sent flying into a hole from the recoil, it''ll be ''The End'' for you.


    Leaving the jokes aside, when we try entering, we find that the people inside are in amotion.


    Those who look like adventurers, those who look like merchants, they''re all making energetic expressions and briskly interacting with the staff.


    It''spletely different to Wind Port where the station was deserted, and the staff had no enthusiasm at all.


    For now, I face one of the counters and talk to one of the attendants.


    The receptionist here is alsorge breasted.


    I wonder if there''s an unwrittenw in this world that states that receptionists must berge breasted.


    It''s possible.


    Though I had been thinking about this, I hadn''t let it show.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to apply for a voyage."


    "I understand. In that case, please hold onto this and wait for a moment."


    With that, she hands me a wooden ticket.


    The number 34 is written on it.


    This gives off a truly bureaucratic feeling.


    I return to the waiting area and take a seat.


    Eris had immediately sat down next to me.


    Ruijerd is still standing.


    When I take a look at our surroundings, I find that a lot of people are waiting like we are.


    "It seems like it''ll take a little while."


    "Are we not going to hand over the letter?"


    At Ruijerd''s question, I had shaken my head.


    "We''ll do that after our number is called."


    "So that''s how you do things, huh...?"


    Eris is fidgeting for some reason.


    Eris isn''t used to waiting for things.


    I guess it can''t be helped.


    "Rudeus. We''re sort of being watched..."


    At her words, I look for what she had been gazing at.


    What she had been looking at was a guard.


    The guards had been sneaking nces at Eris.


    Eris who had been on the receiving end of these gazes was now making an angry expression and returning their gaze with a re.


    "You mustn''t get into a fight."


    "I wasn''t going to."


    I have trouble believing that.


    But, let''s ignore that.


    Now then, for what reason are the guards looking at Eris, I wonder.


    I really don''t have a clue.


    Could it be that their eyes have been stolen away by her beauty?


    Lately, Eris has be quite beautiful.


    However, she''s still ssed as a child.


    There''s no way that every single one of these knights is a lolicon.


    "Number 34, pleasee forward."


    Because we were called, we head to the counter.


    We hand over the letter to the receptionist, and let her know that we''d like to travel on a voyage.


    She had received the letter with a smile, and then the moment she saw the name on the back, she made a puzzled expression.


    "Please wait a moment."


    After saying that, she had left her seat and disappeared further into the office.


    After a while, a loud sound rang out from further inside the office.


    At the same time, someone''s angry voice could be heard.


    A guard then ran out from further inside the office, and whispered something to another guard.


    With a severe expression, the guard who had been whispered to now ran outside.


    For some reason or another the atmosphere had be dangerous.


    Though I had handed over the letter that Ruijerd trusted, it might really have been better had I investigated this Gouache Brush person.


    The receptionist from a little while ago had returned.


    She wasn''t hiding her nervous expression.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. It seems that Duke Baqciel wants to meet you."


    I had nothing but a bad feeling about this.


    Part 3


    "Chief of the Milis Continent Customs House, Duke Baqciel von Wieser."


    That pig looks just like a pig.


    Ah, my mistake.


    That man looks just like a pig.


    The area around his neck is covered in fat, and his chin ispletely buried in it.


    Light blonde hair clings to his skin.


    There are shadows under his eyes, and he gives off the impression of a tanuki.


    He looks both like a pig, and a tanuki, and he isn''t hiding his displeasure.


    In the past, I''ve seen a man like this somwhere before.


    It was in the mirror.


    "Hmph. For a filthy demon to bring me such a letter is..."


    Baqciel is sitting in an extravagant leather chair.


    Without standing, he strikes the sheet of paper in his hand.


    While the chair squeaks, he res over at us.


    A tool for opening wax seals can be seen sitting on a high ss work desk, amongst a lot of documents.


    In other words, the paper is probably the letter we handed over.


    "This letter has quite the name. The seal looks quite simr to the real thing as well. However, I won''t be fooled. This is a forgery."


    Baqciel had thrown the letter away. I reflectively catch it.


    ===============================


    Though this person is a Superd, they are someone I owe a great debt to.


    Though they are of few words, they possess an admirable spirit.


    You shall waive their voyage fee, and courteously send them to the Central Continent.


    Galgard Nash Venick


    Grand Master, Order of Instruction


    =================================


    When I saw those words I nearly copsed of dizziness.


    Just where did he get the name Gouache Brush?


    GAlgard naSH venick


    GASH


    Ah, so that''s how he got Gouache?


    If he''s a good natured person, it''s possible that he said something like ''Just call me Gash''.


    If so, then Ruijerd might have taken this at face value, and was under the impression that it was his real name.


    But then where did he get Brush from?


    Moreover, that job position...


    Grand Master of the Order of Instruction.


    The Grand Master of one of Milis'' three knight orders.


    I''m starting to get a headache.


    Why would someone like that be Ruijerd''s acquaintance?


    No, I can imagine how things are.


    For instance... right, his position.


    Bing the Grand Master of the Order of Instruction meant that he was someone high up.


    If it were made public that he was on good terms with a Superd, things would be bad.


    That''s why he used an alias, for example.


    There''s a simpler exnation as well.


    Ruijerd had met him 40 years earlier, and in that time he had changed his name due to marriage or something, for example.


    "To start with, that taciturn man would never do something like write a letter. I know that man quite well. It might be because he hates it, but he''s a man who''ll never write except for necessary documents and the like. For him to write a letter for a demon like you? Even jokes have their limits."


    Speaking of Ruijerd, he''s making a difficult expression.


    The letter he had brought was judged to be a fake.


    Considering his perspective, he might be thinking that it''s because he''s a Superd.


    Actually, ording to Paul, this Baqciel man is famous for hating the Demon Race.


    That might not bepletely wrong.


    However, if Baqciel is famous for this, then regardless of if he''s Gash or Galgard, he should know what kind of man Baqciel is.


    In that case, it would be better for the contents of the letter to be a bit more persuasive.


    There''s also the possibility that the letter is a fake though...


    No.


    I recall Ruijerd''s words.


    Gash lives in arge building.


    It''s a building whose size is in the same league as Kishirisu Castle.


    You can say that for a private residence, it''s quite arge building.


    However, if that were actually the headquarters of a knight order or something, then...


    The building would be big, and there would probably be a lot of knights inside.


    If that were the case, I would agree with Ruijerd''s "He did have a lot of subordinates"ment.


    Be that as it may, even if I did understand the situation, there''d be no meaning to it.


    Baqciel has already concluded that the letter is a fake.


    And havinge this far, there''s no way we can just say ''it was a forgery, I''m sorry and goodbye''.


    I take a step forward.


    "In other words, your Excellency is saying that this letter is a forgery?"


    "Why are you... Children should stay out of it."


    Duke Baqciel had made a suspicious expression.


    It feels like it''s been a while since I''ve been treated like a child.


    It''s a fresh feeling.


    I''m not treated like a child when I want to be treated like a child, and I''m treated like a child when I want to be treated as an adult.


    It''s outside of my control.


    While thinking about this, for now I raise my right hand to my chest and give a greeting in the manner of a noble.


    "Please excuse theteness of my introduction. I am Rudeus Greyrat."


    When I said this, Baqciel''s eyebrow twitched.


    "Greyrat... you say?"


    "Yes. Though it is shameful, I am one of the lowest ranking members of the high ranked Asura noble family, Greyrat."


    "Hm... But the Greyrats attach the name of an ancient wind god to theirs."


    "Truly. I''m from a branch family, so giving such a name is something that isn''t permitted."


    Branch family.


    When Baqciel hears this, he starts to look down on me.


    In that instant, I point out Eris with an open hand.


    "However, Eris-ojousama is a genuine holder of the Boreas Greyrat name."


    Having tapped her on the back, Eris took a step forward.


    She''s looking at me with a surprised expression, but isn''t perturbed beyond this level.


    Her arms are folded, and her legs are shoulder width apart.


    However, as if thinking ''No, no, not like this'', she holds her chest out, and moves to perform a curtsy in the manner of ady, but realising that she isn''t wearing a skirt, she holds her hand to her chest and greets in the same way as I do.


    "I''m the daughter of Philip Boreas Greyrat, Eris Boreas Greyrat."


    On top of being kind of stiff, I get the feeling that what she did was a little wrong.


    I try and determine Baqciel''s expression.


    It''s a little hard to understand.


    Well whatever.


    I''ll just rely on the influence of Eris'' family from here.


    "Hm, why is the daughter of an Asura noble in such a ce?"


    It''s a natural question.


    There''s no need for lies here.


    "Is your Excellency aware of the Mana cmity that befell the Fedoa region 2 years ago?"


    "I am aware. It seems arge number of people were teleported."


    "Yes. We were wrapped up in it as well."


    After that, because I needed to protect Eris, we had Ruijerd act as a guard and travel across the Magic Continent.


    At the customs house for heading towards the Milis Continent, we managed somehow by selling off our belongings, but we don''t have enough money for the trip from the Milis Continent to the Central Continent.


    In particr, Ruijerd''s voyage fee is too high.


    Thus, as an acquaintance of the Greyrat family, as well as a friend of Ruijerd, we had asked Lord Galgard for help.


    Lord Galgard dly wrote a letter for us.


    I spun a story like that.


    "Ojou-sama is dressed in the manner of an adventurer, but that is for the purpose of concealing the fact that she is a high ss noble, and avoiding the attention of unsavory individuals. Your Excellency must understand this as well."


    "I see."


    Baqciel still has a sour expression on.


    "In other words, you lot are the allies of the ve thief group named ¡ºFedoa Region Search Group¡»."


    "Y-... You''re mistaken. What are you saying?"


    "I don''t know the name Eris Boreas Greyrat."


    Snorting like a pig, Baqciel continues with a "however".


    "I do know the name of a small-time scoundrel called Paul Greyrat. It''s rumored that he''s one of the recent ve abductors, you see."


    Your bad reputation is merciless, Papa.


    "In other words, you''re saying the following: Galgard-sama''s letter is a forgery and Eris-sama isn''t an Asura noble. Furthermore, We are the allies of that undisciplined towards women, smelly footed, alcoholic, hopeless case who not only finds fault about everything his son does, but also puts his daughter through hardships. Correct?"


    "Mmn."


    What a cruel guy.


    Paul has been giving his all in his own way.


    He certainly has a lot of bad points, and he may have gone about things wrong.


    However, it''s absolutely uneptable to call him a hopeless case and give up on him.


    "Why do you think the seal on the letter is a forgery?"


    Saying this, I point towards the paper on top of the desk.


    Baqciel frowns ever so slightly, and then nods.


    "There''s arge supply of forgeries for the seal the Order of Instruction uses."


    Is that how it is?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard this, huh.


    "Why do you believe that my employer, Eris-ojousama, is a fake?"


    "As if a daughter of Asura nobility could bear with looking like such a bumpkin swordswoman."


    When I look at Eris, I find that she''s folded her arms and is in her usual pose.


    Although there are no marks on her chest, she''s suntanned enough that you can''t imagine that she''s a refineddy, and her muscles look even firmer than that of your average young adventurer.


    "I see. It seems that your Excellency does not know of Sauros-sama."


    Iugh without warning.


    Baqciel immediately takes the bait.


    "Sauros... was it? The feudal lord of the Fedoa region?"


    "As well as Eris-sama''s grandfather. He had Eris-sama undertake special education for swordsmen."


    "Why would he do such a thing...?"


    "Though this is a a private matter... It has been decided that Eris will marry into the Notus family. Sauros-sama hates the present head of the Notus family so..."


    "I see."


    In summary, that Eris was raised to be such a boorish person for the sake of beating the head of the Notus family to death in the bedroom was what I had implied.


    Eris is tilting her head in confusion.


    If she understood, she would probably cave in my face.


    "Thus, it is essential that Ojou-sama returns to Asura. Should you conclude that Ojou-sama is a fake, then we will return to Milishion and appeal this decision at the appropriate ce."


    I don''t know where this ''Appropriate'' ce is.


    I haven''t looked this up, after all.


    "Hmph, if you are the real thing as you say, then show me some proof."


    "Galgard-sama''s letter is better proof than anything."


    "Foolishness. This is a pointless argument."


    "That''s fine even so. Could you be looking to start a confrontation with the Greyrats of Asura?"


    Crap.


    I have no idea what I''m saying or anything.


    However, for now it seems like I''m getting through to him.


    Baqciel is ring at me.


    "Very well. In that case, I shall grant you and that Ojou-sama passage."


    "However, our guard-"


    "With my name, Duke Baqciel, I''ll appoint you several knights as guards. Rather than relying on a demon, this way would be safer, correct?"


    I see.


    In other words, if it''s about passing a demon through, then he''ll appoint two avable knights instead.


    Anyhow, it seems that Baqciel has no intention of allowing Ruijerd passage.


    For him to be obstinate to this extent...


    Though it''s the first time seeing it personally, the prejudice towards the Demon Race is stronger than I had thought.


    Now then, what do I do about this?


    Should we transport just Ruijerd separately?


    Would we end up in another fight with smugglers because of that?


    It''s possible.


    What to do...?


    -knock knock-


    At that moment, a knock suddenly resounded through the room.


    "What? I''m in the middle of something, you know?"


    Though Baqciel was making a puzzled face but had opened the door without waiting for a reply.


    There, dressed in a blue coloured armour, stood a blonde haired woman.


    "Excuse me. I had heard that ¡ºRuijerd of Dead End¡» was here, but..."


    "...Kaa-sama?"


    It was Zenith.


    Part 4


    Because I had muttered the word ''kaa-sama'', everyone there had turned their gazes towards the woman.


    She red at me indignantly.


    "I''m single. I don''t have a child as big as you."


    Wait, Zenith-san?


    Have you lost your memories in the time that I haven''t seen you?


    Or could it be that you''ve fallen out of love with Paul?


    While thinking this, I stare at her.


    When I do so, it bes clear that there are a few ces where she looks a little different.


    Because we''ve been apart for a number of years, I don''t remember Zenith''s face that well, but the position of her mole is different, and her hair is a little different as well.


    It''s someone else.


    "Forgive me. You resemble my missing mother."


    "...I see."


    She looked at me with pity.


    I may have been seen as a child who had been separated from his mother.


    Though I haven''t really been treated as a child recently, my appearance is still that of a child after all.


    "Well, well... If it isn''t Temple Knight-dono, who has recently been demoted. Is there something you need?"


    Baqciel snorts, and res at the knight who resembles Zenith.


    "A Superd has appeared inside the borders of Milis. I''m devoted to my work, so it''s natural that I''vee here, isn''t it?"


    "Your new post begins 10 days from now. Don''t stick your nose in."


    "Don''t stick my nose in? That''s a strange thing to say, Duke. Certainly, I have not yet taken up my position officially. However, the one who formerly held the post has already departed, and is no longer in Milishion. When there is a problem at the customs house, it is a Temple Knight who proceeds with the matter. Though this is the case, there is no other Temple Knight to be found here besides myself. Just what is going on?"


    The knight who resembles Zenith continued to talk on and on.


    Baqciel had uttered "Uh-" and hisplexion began to worsen.


    "There should be two guards at the customs house. That is something decided by the Milis Religious Organization; an irond rule. Surely, Duke Baqciel, you aren''t nning on rebelling against the Milis Church?"


    "How could that be? I have no such intention. It''s just that you''vee to this town in no time at all. How about taking a break first?"


    "That won''t be necessary."


    Duke Pig''s expression was like that of livestock about to be ughtered.


    It seems like I''ll be having a good time the next time I eat pork.


    "So what''s going on here?"


    It seems that somehow or other, this knight is as important as the Duke.


    Hearing ''Duke'', you''d normally think of the highest ss of noble, but...


    Religion is very strong in Milis, so that might be a reason.


    "What''s happened is..."


    With that, Baqciel begins to exin.


    Sometimes Baqciel will say something colored in prejudice, and as appropriate, I provide supplementary exnations.


    The female knight quietly listens to the end, and looks towards us.


    "Hm... He certainly is a demon, huh...?"


    She turns a particrly strong look towards Ruijerd.


    However, the moment she sees Eris, that gaze rxes.


    Then, finally, our eyes meet, and she suddenly brings her hand to my chin in thought.


    "...Earlier you mistook me for your mother, didn''t you? Would it be fine if you told me her name?"


    "It''s Zenith. Zenith Greyrat."


    "And your father''s name?"


    I nce at Baqciel.


    Right.


    I don''t really wanna say it...


    "It''s Paul Greyrat."


    For the time being, I say it frankly.


    Baqciel''s eyes open.


    My father is a different person to that trash we mentioned earlier.


    That''s what I''ll tell him.


    My father is a saintly person.


    He''ll even give you money if you hit him just a little.


    "I see."


    The female knight had said this, and then crouched down and embraced me tightly.


    "...Eh!"


    I was shocked.


    I suddenly got hugged out of nowhere.


    "It must have been hard on you..."


    While saying this, she started patting my head.


    Because she''s wearing armor, this doesn''t feel very good.


    However, she gives off the sweet and soft scent of a woman.


    Naturally my lower parts... don''t rise.


    That''s strange.


    Why, oh son of mine?


    What''s happened?


    It''s the smell of slightly sweaty women that you love so much.


    Just recently, even that time with Eris...


    Which reminds me.


    I look at Eris, find that her eyes are wide open and she''s clenching her fists.


    Scary.


    "Umm... errm?"


    After patting my head, the female knight had risen to a stand.


    Without looking towards me, she then dered,


    "I''ll be taking custody of them."


    "What!? One is a demon, you know!"


    Baqciel is confused.


    The female knight snatches the letter from my hand, and quickly looks over it.


    "There''s no problem with the letter, either. This is Lord Galgard''s handwriting."


    "It can''t be. Is a Temple Knight going against Milis'' teachings...?"


    At that point, with an "Ah-", Eris raised her voice.


    The female knight turns to face Eris and winks.


    What?


    "I, the Middle Leader of the Order of the Temple''s ¡ºShield Group¡» have spoken."


    "Ku-, even though you had lost your subordinates, and were then demoted..."


    "Hmph. I''ll send those words right back at you. However, between I who hadpleted my duty, and you who had given up halfway, there''s quite a difference in our positions."


    Baqciel gnashed his teeth at that.


    Somehow, it seems that he''s also been demoted.


    Considering this, despite being called ''Duke'', the position seems quite a bit less important.


    It''s strange.


    Bacqiel''s eyes are full of hatred.


    "You... No matter how high of birth you may be, if you get too carried away..."


    Baqciel never finished hisint.


    The female knight had quickly lowered her head.


    "No, I apologize. I''ve said too much. I have no intention of quarreling further with you. This case is a personal matter. Please forgive me."


    I had been thinking that she had great timing.


    Saying as much as she wanted, and then immediately apologizing.


    With those few words, she had dispelled Baqciel''s anger as well.


    I''ll try and copy her the next time I anger someone.


    "A personal matter, you say?"


    "Mmn."


    The knight nodded firmly in the face of Baqciel''s puzzled expression.


    Then, with a p she then ces her hand on my shoulder.


    "This child is my nephew."


    What was that!?


    Part 5


    Therese Latreia.


    She''s the fourth-born daughter of the Milishion noble family, Latreia, and having be a Middle Leader of the Order of the Temple at a young age, she''s an up-anding knight.


    Her family is the Latreia family that holds an Earldom.


    Zenith''s family is the Latreia family that holds an Earldom.


    When it was revealed that I was her kin, Baqciel looked like he had given up on something, and after letting out arge sigh, waived the voyage fees for us.


    Part 6


    Right now I''m in a West Port Inn, and am currently being hugged.


    The ones in the room are Therese, Eris and I.


    It might be because Ruijerd had read the mood, but he''s not here.


    "Rudeus-kun. I know about you from Nee-sama''s letters."


    "Is that so? What did mother write?"


    "That you were extremely cute. And though I''d never imagined that I''d see the real thing, you truly are extremely cute."


    While saying this, Therese is burying her face into the nape of my neck.


    Thinking about it, in the 12 years I''ve been alive, though I''ve been called brazen, suspicious looking, or disgusting, the only one who''s ever thought of me as cute is Zenith.


    However, though I''m being embraced by arge-breasted beauty, for some reason the railgun between my legs isn''t firing off any coins with its super electromaism.


    Speaking of which, my VICTORY never did STAND UP when it was Zenith.


    Thinking about it, I never did think to be any closer to Norn than necessary.


    ...I wonder if it''s because we''re rted.


    "Therese. It''s about time you let go of Rudeus."


    Resting her chin in her hand, Eris taps at Therese.


    She''s in a bad mood.


    She might be jealous.


    I''m a sinful man.


    "Eris-sama. Though I understand your feelings, I don''t know when I''ll be able to see Rudeus-kun again. Moreover, the next time we meet, he''ll have definitely lost his cuteness. It''s a fleeting moment. Please pardon this."


    Without any shame, Therese continues to stroke my body.


    "Therese-san, why are you speaking to Eris so respectfully?"


    "I owe her my life, after all."


    I decide to investigate further.


    Eris had gone out to suppress goblins, and saved Therese when she was driven into a corner by enemy forces.


    At the time, Therese had been protecting a certain VIP and had it not been for Eris, that VIP would have lost their life as well.


    The story was something like that.


    I hadn''t heard a word of this.


    When I had looked towards Eris, I found that she was making an awkward expression.


    "Sorry, Rudeus. I had forgotten about it..."


    ording to Eris, she had seen me all depressed and forgotten all about about the goblin hunting incident.


    It''s my fault, huh?


    Guess it couldn''t be helped.


    Therese is (I''m being hugged from behind so I''m not sure, but) probably making an expression of ecstasy and groping my body.


    I won''t go so far as to say it feels disgusting, but somehow I feel kind of ufortable.


    At any rate, even having my body touched, with boobs pressed against my back, I''m not getting aroused.


    It''s a new sensation.


    "Ahh, but Rudeus-kun really is cute. Cute enough that I''d eat him up."


    "Do you mean eating me up in a sexual sense?"


    I had tried to drop an appropriate joke in, but my mouth was covered up by her hand.


    "...You''re cuter when you don''t talk, huh? When you do, I recall that Paul guy''s face."


    It appears that Therese doesn''t like Paul very much.


    "Still, Grand Master Gash is the same as ever, huh?"


    While she continued to stroke me, Therese changed the subject.


    "You''d think that it''d be obvious that that kind of thing would happen if you handed over such a letter to Baqciel."


    ording to Therese...


    Galgard Nash Venick is the Grand Master of the Order of Instruction.


    The Order of Instruction is a mercenary group that sends young knights to areas of strife forbat experience, and at the same time is responsible for spreading the teachings of Milis to various ces.


    Right now they''re in a recruitment phase that urs between expeditions, and have returned to Milis for the sake of recruiting new members.


    "Gouache" is that Grand Master.


    In the past he had returned as a survivor of the Magic Continent expedition, and over the past few decades he''s been the driving force behind the Order of Instruction being sessively known as the the strongest.


    An unrefined and taciturn man, he rarelyughs.


    It''s rumored that no matter what kind of viin they are, he''s able to deal with them impartially.


    Participating in one of the Order of Instruction''s expeditions is aing of age ceremony for all Milishion knights.


    Since the time Gash had be Grand Master, the survival of the Order of Instruction rose past 90%.


    As a result, the Order of Instruction is presently well known as the ''strongest''.


    There are a number of people who have had their lives saved by Gash, and currently there is no knight who doesn''t hold him in respect.


    "And he''s also famous for hating writing and being of few words."


    Though he promptly gives out orders on the battlefield, normally he''s quite unmotivated and for example won''t return greetings.


    He hardly writes any letters, andpletes most documents with a stamp.


    There are hardly any people who have seen his handwriting.


    ording to Ruijerd''s story, he was talkative and passionate.


    However, Ruijerd isn''t very talkative either, after all.


    Perhaps our standards are just different.


    There''s also the possibility that he''s just different with Ruijerd.


    "Hey. Just how long are you nning to cling to him like that...?"


    Eris was steadily bing more irritated, and it felt like she was about 5 seconds away from being angry for real, so I separated from Therese.


    "Ah... Rudeus-kun''s warmth is..."


    Though Therese is making a regretful expression, I''m not a hug-pillow. I wasn''t even enjoying it, after all.


    "Rudeus,e here."


    Being told that, I sit down next to her.


    When I do, my hand is firmly grasped.


    "..."


    When I look at Eris'' face, I find that her ears are bright red.


    Just by gazing at that profile, my mouth bes a little ck.


    Looking at Therese, I find that she had been hitting a pillow.


    She could have just hit a wall.


    She seems tock muscle, though.


    Therese let out a sigh and made a serious expression.


    "That''s right, Rudeus-kun. Let me give you just one piece of advice. It might not have much meaning since you''re about to leave Milis but..."


    Having introduced the topic, Therese continued.


    "It''d be better not to mention the Superd race while you''re in the country."


    "Why?"


    "One of the old teachings of the Milis Church dictates that the Demon Race should bepletely expelled."


    The Demon Race should bepletely driven out of the Milis Continent.


    That''s one of Milis''s teachings.


    Though it''s hardly practiced anymore, it''s something that the Order of the Temple obediently adhere to.


    It seems that for a Demon Race as famous as the Superd race, even if they were a fake, the knights would still drive them out with all their power.


    "Because he had helped Rudeus-kun, even I can''t help but overlook him. However, normally it absolutely wouldn''t be overlooked."


    "It''s pointless."


    Replying to the serious Therese was Eris with a cold look.


    "If it''s you guys, no matter how many people you bring, you won''t be able to win against Ruijerd."


    "That''s true. It''s as Eris-sama says."


    Therese had spoken in a tone that implied that was natural, and made a bitter smile.


    "However, the Order of the Temple is a gathering of religious zealots, myself included. That''s why even if we understand that there''s no chance of winning, we have no choice but to fight."


    Among the knights of Milis, there are people like that too.


    That''s why, if we ever came back to the Milis continent, we had to be careful.


    This was something that Therese made sure we understood.


    This incident made me realize again just how deep-rooted the discrimination against the Demon Race was.


    Restoring the honor of the Superd on our travels from now on may be difficult.


    Also, it''s possible that if ites to light that I worship Roxy as a God, I might be caught by the heresy inquisition and be made to go through some horrible experiences.


    That''s why I decide to keep silent on my religious affiliation.


    Part 7


    The voyage turned out well.


    Therese had taken care of all the necessary arrangements, from the food on route, to medicine for seasickness.


    I had thought that the pharmacology in this world wasn''t very developed, but it seems that this world doesn''t get by solely on healing magic.


    They at least have something of the level of seasickness medicine.


    However, I heard that it was quite expensive.


    The things called ''Family Connections'' are wonderful.


    Therese had made things asfortable as possible for Eris.


    She had looked at Ruijerd with stern eyes but... that can''t be helped.


    Not everything has an easy solution to it.


    Thanks to the seasickness medicine, though Eris looked a little ufortable, she was well enough that she hadn''t asked me to use Healing.


    Speaking of my true thoughts, I felt it was a shame that I couldn''t see a meek Eris.


    However, thanks to that, my gauge didn''t fill up, my Buster Wolf didn''t run wild, and I didn''t receive Eris'' Sunny Punch.


    It was as usual.


    However, it might have been because Eris was uneasy aboutst time, but while we were on the boat, Eris was always attached to me.


    She wasn''t meek.


    However, seeing that Eris was able to be excited about seeing the sea, I was satisfied as well.


    "Yo, you two. Getting pretty steamy over there! Are you getting married in the Dragon King Kingdom?"


    When the two of us were watching the sea, the sailors started whistling and poking fun at us.


    "Yeah. It''s going to be quite a grand one."


    Because of that I got carried away and wrapped my arm around Eris'' shoulder, and was hit.


    "I-, it''s still too early for marriage!"


    Though Eris was hitting me, at the same time she didn''t seem annoyed and was a little bashful.


    It seems she hates being made fun of.


    She''d prefer to do that kind of thing in a ce with just the two of us, and where the mood was right.


    Even Eris the sword-wielding Ashura was a maiden when it came to matters of love.


    Still, marriage huh?


    Philip and the others had tried to pair Eris and I together.


    I wonder what''s happened to them?


    Paul had told me not to be optimistic but...


    It''s not just them.


    Zenith and Lilia are still missing.


    We don''t even know where Aisha is.


    There''s no news of Sylphy either.


    I don''t know if Ghyine is alive, either.


    It''s nothing but worries.


    No, it''d be best to not think in such a bad direction.


    There''s the possibility that unexpectedly, we might find upon returning to the Fedoa region that everyone has returned safely.


    It''s an optimistic thought.


    I know that there''s absolutely no way this is the case.


    However, for now at least, I won''t think about these worries.


    That''s what I''ve decided.


    ¡ª


    Just like that, we left the Milis Continent.

 Chapter 59: Interlude II: Roxy’s Homecoming

    <h4>Chapter 59: Interlude II: Roxy''s Homing</h4>


    Part 1


    Roxy Migurdia returned to her hometown.


    The circumstances of the vige hadn''t changed at all.


    Her acquaintances in the vige as well as the members had almost not changed at all.


    The number of inhabitants had increased, but the way it was eerily quiet was just the same as in the old days.


    Formerly she would never have thought it was eerie, but after traveling all around the world if you were to ask Roxy, this vige is abnormal.


    Just silently, even though there''s no one speaking any words, the people of the vige are just living while understanding their purpose.


    Once they saw Roxy they just kept staring at her.


    Roxy knew it.


    They were using the Migurd races special ability, telepathy, to try and talk to her.


    However, Roxy can''t hear it.


    She could hear something like a little bit of noise, but just that.


    Roxy could not respond to their words.


    After a little while, the figures of her parents appeared.


    The first time seeing her parents in a while and again they had not changed at all.


    They were delighted to see Roxy who had returned and weed her.


    What she had been doing until now, or where she had gone by herself, they asked her with worried voices.


    Elinalise and Talhand were waiting outside of the vige.


    It seems they thought something of one''s return home.


    Roxy told of her journey until now in an indifferent voice.


    Her parents, while listening to her story, were surprised and made relieved faces.


    They said for her to do as she likes.


    However, Roxy felt alienated.


    The words of worry and the words of wee, to them they were a foreignnguage.


    The truly important words for them, they would never speak with their mouth.


    Especially, whispering words of love.


    It could be the case that they are truly worried from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, that was not transmitted to Roxy.


    For I who cannot use the Migurd races ability, they are things that are not transmitted to me.


    Roxy feels lonely about that matter.


    If I were to stay here any longer than this it would just be painful.


    It would just be confirming that I''m nothing but a failure in regards to the Migurd race.


    After thinking that Roxy decided not to stay long and to quickly depart.


    She quickly made preparations for the journey.


    "You''re already going to leave?"


    "Yes."


    "At least stay for one night."


    "No, we''re in a hurry on this journey, I was just stopping by for a bit."


    Roxy shook her head with an expressionless face to her father who was making a worried expression.


    "When is the next time you''ll return?"


    "I don''t know. I might never return again."


    Roxy said it honestly.


    Then her mother standing next to her father made a worried expression as well.


    "Roxy? Come back at least once every 20 years."


    "Okay, I guess?"


    She responded with a half-hearted answer.


    "I may return within 50 years."


    "Really? It''s a promise."


    "Yes."


    Roxy vaguely nodded and her mother started crying.


    "Ah, mother...?"


    "Oh my, sorry. Even though I decided not to cry, I''m sorry..."


    Tears.


    After seeing that, something inside of Roxy started to move.


    Unbeknownst to her, she was being hugged by her mother.


    Then, her father embraced both Roxy and her mother at the same time.


    That time, Roxy finally understood it.


    That it''s not something only said in words.


    In the end, she stayed in the vige for about three days.


    For the first time in a while she spent those days taking it easy.


    Part 2


    "The Owner of Dead End".


    Its true identity was Rudeus Grayrat.


    In order for Roxy to ept that fact required a number of hours.


    After entering the Magic Continent, and moving north and further north while seeking information about Rudeus.


    The further north they got, the more they heard the name Rudeus.


    They were approaching it.


    About the same time they thought that, they realized something strange was going on.


    "Fake Dead End" information and Rudeus sighting information were awfully mixed together.


    The young human race boy who can use voiceless incantations and "The Owner" of the fake Dead End.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they are already the same person, on the way Talhand said it a number of times.


    No, it was something she realized from the start.


    She just didn''t want to admit that they passed right by each other without realizing it.


    However, after making it to this Town of Rikarisu, she had no choice other than to ept it.


    The "Dead End" incident that happened two years prior.


    The testimony from one who used to be her old party member, Nokopara.


    And then the testimony from her parents in her hometown.


    Afterpiling all of those, Roxy finally epted it.


    That "The Owner of Dead End" is Rudeus Greyrat.


    Part 3


    "I see... Bureizu died did he..."


    "Ah, it seems that a Red-Fang Cobra swallowed him whole."


    It''s been several years since I left Magic Continent.


    There should be a number of things piled up to talk about, but all we talked about were things of the old days.


    Roxy closed her eyes and remembered things about Bureizu.


    With a face like a pig, and a bad mouth, the moment Roxy made any sort of mistake he would start with the abusivenguage.


    However, he wasn''t a bad guy.


    He was a reliable man in terms of warriors.


    It seems that until he died he managed to make it together with a veteran party of B rank members.


    He was the leader of a B rank party on the Magic Continent.


    That sarcastic guy became a fine person.


    However, the party name was Super Bureizu.


    It seems that his naming sense hadn''t changed from the past.


    It seems that the opponent who wiped out that veteran party, was effortlessly defeated by Rudeus and the party he just formed a short while prior.


    Soon after he started his adventure he subjugated an A rank monster.


    It was something the old Roxy would never have been able to outdo.


    However, that as well is just like Rudeus, thus Roxyughed weakly.


    "Roxy has changed quite a bit."


    Nokopara said that while slowly drinking the specialty strong impact alcohol of the Magic Continent.


    Roxy looked at the cup in her hand.


    She looked at her own face reflected on the surface, and wondered if that was the case.


    "I don''t really get it myself though..."


    "No, I mean you''ve be quite adult-like."


    "What is that supposed to mean, are you treating me like a fool?"


    During the time with Nokopara and the others were adventuring, Roxy had already reached the adult form of the Migurd race.


    After that, there have been almost no changes to her figure.


    I haven''t changed at all, is what Roxy was self-conscious about.


    "I''m not taking you for a fool. How do I put it, the atmosphere. The old you used to be more childish."


    "Even though my outer appearance hasn''t changed, I''ve been properly living after all."


    While saying that Roxy was crunching away at some roasted bean snacks.


    These beans are the seeds from Stone Treants.


    With Roxy''s sense of taste, she would never think they taste good.


    Just, somehow or other she''s moving them to her mouth.


    It''s a vor that bes a habit.


    "In that sort of way. In the old days you were always desperate to be seen as an adult. If it were the old you, you would have been flying high from my words you know?"


    "Is that the case?


    ...there may have been that sort of period."


    We''re talking about the time when I didn''t want to ept my body height.


    In the old days I didn''t want my surroundings to think I was a child, so I gave it my best so that no one would underestimate me.


    I''m a magician, there are no elements that I''m bad with, I made it public that I could do anything.


    Before I noticed, that assessment had reversed, and my name alone started walking on its own.


    Around the time I started being called "Water Saint ss Magician" things that I couldn''t do were always being forced upon me.


    In regards to the Magic Continent as well, the fact that I was Rudeus'' teacher was a fact they were awfully surprised about.


    It seems that Rudeus was going around saying, "It''s the result of my shisho''s teachings" at every chance he could.


    Thanks to that, they even started to think that Roxy could use voiceless incantations.


    Even though there''s no way she could use something like voiceless incantation magic.


    Once upon a time, I wonder if my own teacher felt this way about me is what Roxy was wondering.


    If that''s the case then she feels she did something bad and wants to reflect on it.


    The agony of a shisho who has disciples that are too superior.


    It''s not something you could understand until you actually experience standing in that position.


    It''s a feeling of pride, while at the same time a feeling of shame.


    Although, as mysterious as it is up to now, she''s never felt that she doesn''t want to be called shisho.


    Rudeus is protecting what he said, the fact that he''s making public that Roxy is his shisho simply makes her happy.


    "Nokopara hasn''t changed a bit."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, other than your appearance."


    The fact that he''s greedy for money, how he aims for the weak, it''s just the same as the old days.


    That she doesn''t want to turn Nokopara into an enemy is something Roxy thought a number of times in the old days.


    "What is that, is that an indirect way of saying I''ve grown old?"


    "I guess you could say that is true. Nokopara has grown old."


    "You''ve be able to say it haven''t you."


    Nokoparaughed in a nihilistic way with a hihin sound.


    "How nostalgic..."


    "That''s right."


    In those days there were two more here.


    A boy who would spout abusivenguage every time Nokopara said something and a boy who would say "Oh my" and sigh every time a fight started before attempting to break it up.


    Already those two are gone, the ones remaining were just these middle-aged two.


    Although, thanks to their race one of them isn''t really all that old?


    Passed days will no longer return.


    That day, until Nokopara drank himself unconscious, those two let old memories bloom.


    Her parents and an old friend.


    Just the fact that she met these two gave meaning to her return here.


    With those feelings, her chest has grown one cup.


    Part 4


    Rudeus should have arrived in Milishion about this time.


    It''s been six months since we passed by each other in Wind Port.


    Even though it managed to ovep with the rainy season, the Holy Sword Highway is a path with nothing on it.


    As long as they don''t stop by viges of the elves or dwarves then they should have arrived in Milishion.


    After all, as expected there was no need for us toe looking.


    Just as Paul had said in his message, he was alright.


    The girl named Eris who was teleported along with him.


    With her alongside he easily passed through the Magic Continent.


    Even though normally there would have been somewhere they were unable to progress, extremely simply and easily.


    Moreover, with a Superd race who made Roxy helplessly afraid as an ally.


    "Roxy''s disciple sure is excellent huh."


    "Really. It''s hard to imagine that he is Paul''s son."


    Elinalise and Talhand praised him while saying that.


    Though Roxy was thinking whose disciple or whose son are unrted.


    Rudeus was a genius before she met him.


    Even if she hadn''t met with him, he most likely would have been able to do this much.


    Putting that aside.


    "What are we going to do from here on out?"


    After hearing Elinalise, Roxy started thinking.


    For the time being, she wasn''t able to meet with Rudeus which was her objective.


    However, he has most likely already arrived in Milishion.


    She really wants to meet him, but she shouldn''t mistake what her objective was.


    "Let''s search the Northwest area of the Magic Continent."


    Rudeus was found, but the remaining three were still missing.


    Along the way up until now, they''d found a number of refugees from Fedoa region.


    Therefore, there should be some in the Northwestern area as well.


    "Is it fine if you don''t meet with your disciple?"


    "I don''t mind."


    After Talhand asked that, Roxy shook her head.


    For starters, now that she knows they passed by each other without even realizing it, she doesn''t have the face to meet him.


    She''s already in a miserable state as his shisho.


    "There are still plenty of towns on the Magic Continent. Just as we have until now, we''ll go through each of them one by one."


    The two exchanged nces and had a smallugh.


    Roxy Migurudia''s journey continues on.

 Chapter 60: Side Chapter: Dragon Meat, Nanahoshi Style

    <h4>Chapter 60: Side Chapter: Dragon Meat, Nanahoshi Style</h4>


    We''d arrived at the city of Eastport in the Dragon King Realm ¡ªthe biggest port city in the entire world.


    People here spoke the samenguage as in the Holy Country of Millis, but the names and appearances of the shops were subtly different. Still, this was the fourth port city I''d seen, so the ce didn''t really feel like anything new. Once we were off the boat, I got us right to work on the routine task of finding ourselves an inn.


    As we were walking along the street, however, Eris paused and murmured, "Something smells good."


    Hmm. Like the scent of your neck right after a training session? I''m a big fan of that one, personally. But with one sniff of the air, I understood what Eris meant. There was certainly a tempting aroma wafting around the area.


    I nced up towards the sun sitting high in the sky. Now that I thought of it, my stomach was feeling a bit empty at the moment. "I think it might be time for lunch."


    "Yeah..." Eris agreed, nodding slightly.


    The two of us had our eyes fixed on the restaurant that seemed to be the source of this interesting smell. Its exterior was less than promising. The brick walls were in terrible shape, with visible holes here and there, and the wooden sign up top was so grimy and weathered that it was impossible to read. Even the front door was about ready to fall off its hinges. It looked more like an abandoned house than a fine dining establishment.


    However, the smell drifting from its interior was a whole different story. It wasn''t the sort of rich fragrance that would get a man''s mouth watering immediately, but there was something kind of nostalgic about it. I felt my stomach rumbling.


    "You want to go in there?"


    Ruijerd''s question startled me slightly. I''d been wandering closer to the restaurant without even realizing it. "...Yes. Is that a problem?"


    Don''t you always say that we should eat at more visually appealing restaurants?"


    I did remember saying something to that effect, yes. But that was back on the Demon Continent, where you could pretty much count on a shabby-looking ce to have truly awful food. Sometimes you''d find an exception to the rule where everything was much better than expected, but...one way or another, I wouldn''t normally have set foot in a ce that looked like this.


    For some reason, though, I felt really drawn to this one. "A change of pace can''t hurt, right?"


    "Well, if you say so..."


    With Ruijerd and Eris tagging along, I pushed open the front door. It protested loudly at this cruel and unusual treatment.


    Unsurprisingly, the restaurant itself was also on the grimy side. Well...maybe "grimy" wasn''t quite the right word. It looked clean enough to serve as a ce to eat, at least. More than anything else, it was just shabby. Half the chairs seemed to be missing legs, most of the tables were cracked, and there were shallow holes all over the floor.


    As one might expect, there were no other customers inside. "We''ve got the ce to ourselves," murmured Eris cheerfully. I guess she didn''t find anything suspicious about a restaurant being totally empty at lunchtime. It was enough to make me anxious, of course. But for some reason, my sense of anticipation was still stronger.


    "Wee, folks..." As the three of us took our seats, a skeletonthin man approached us with a menu. Was he the one who ran this ce, maybe? I had to say, his face was seriously gloomy. I mean, it was obvious at a nce that the shop wasn''t doing booming business, but it couldn''t hurt to at least p on a fake smile for your customers...


    "Rudeus, are you sure we shouldn''t reconsider this?"


    Wow. It wasn''t every day Ruijerd second-guessed me like this. Still, you can''t go around judging people by their appearances, right?


    "Now, now. The food might be delicious, right?"


    Smiling awkwardly at my words, the skeletal man opened his menu for us. There were only two items listed on it:


    Dragon Meat, Nanahoshi Style


    Alba Fish Stew


    Back in Millishion, the restaurants typically gave you more than ten options to choose from. Even bars that mostly focused on their booze offered a bit more variety than this. On the plus side, the prices here were low. Maybe it all cancelled out.


    "What''ll it be, folks?" So the choice was meat or fish, huh?


    The Alba Fish was a species native to the seas down south. It was a standard part of people''s diets in this part of the world; I''d already tried some back in West Port. The menu said it was a "stew," but in this case that probably meant a sort of fish and vegetable soup. It was supposedly a verymon dish in the King Dragon Realm.


    On the other hand, though, we had "Dragon Meat, Nanahoshi Style." Pd never even heard of this one before. I knew that King Dragons resided in a nearby mountain range that took its name from them. They were said to be capable of manipting gravity itself. Was this actually the meat of those monsters? Or maybe something that looked and tasted very simr...?


    Also, what did "Nanahoshi" mean? The term was totally new to me, though it sounded almost...Japanese. Of course, I wasn''t too familiar with the various cuisines of this world. Maybe it was a popr cooking method in the King Dragon Realm.


    One way or another, it definitely caught my interest. "I''ll take the meat."


    "Me too." "Three of the meat, then."


    Once his carnivorous guests had ced their orders, the skeletal man vanished into the kitchen expressionlessly.


    here was no water provided, not that I''d expected any different. As a general rule, you didn''t get much of anything for free in this world. This called for some self-service. I created cups with Earth magic, filled them with water, and passed them to Ruijerd and Eris. With a few ice cubes, you couldn''t ask for a better tonic for a weary body.


    Eris gulped down the contents of her ss in seconds, chewed up the ice, and stuck her cup back out at me. "Rudeus, refill."


    Shaking my head ruefully, I filled it back up for her. Ordinarily I might have told her to cast the spell herself, but we were inside a restaurant here. No reason to risk her messing it up and flooding the ce.


    As always, Ruijerd was just sipping at his water. The man was a fast eater, but he always took his time with his beverages.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t seem like there''s much information to be gathered in this city, does it?"


    "T guess not. I kind of wanted to look at the swords a little longer, but maybe we should just move on to the next city."


    There were a huge variety of ded weapons on sale here. Even your average roadside stall had a range of swords on disy. Eris had earlier been looking over some with shining eyes, but she soon realized that they were all blunt pieces of crap targeted at beginners who didn''t know any better. Her skills as a fighter hade a long way, but that didn''t mean she could tell a good sword from a bad one at a nce yet. Not too surprising, really.


    "Hey! I''min'' in!"


    Our conversation was abruptly interrupted by a loud bang. Someone had thrown the door open. A thuggish-looking man stomped his way into the restaurant without even taking off his shoes. Not that anyone did here, granted. That wasn''t really a thing.


    At the sound of this interloper''s voice, the skeletal man emerged from the kitchen. "Shagall..."


    "Hey there, Randolph! You finally in the mood to make the right decision today?"


    "My answer isn''t going to change, no matter how many times you ask. Would you just leave, please?"


    "Hah! How long are you gonna keep this empty wreck of a ce running, man?"


    "Until I die, of course. It''s been in my family for generations..."


    From their exchange, I could make a reasonable guess as to the situation here. Long story short, this business was struggling to survive. The proprietor had probably taken out all sorts of loans just to keep its doors open. This thug was probably some shady spector who wanted to buy up thend cheap or something.


    "Wait out here for a while, at least. ''''ve got customers at the moment."


    "Customers? Oh, wow, you really do. Now that''s a rare sight!"


    "I won''t give up on this ce, not as long as I''ve got a single customer."


    "Hah!" Snorting withughter, the thuggish man dropped down in a nearby chair. With a sidelong nce in his direction, the skeletal man trudged back into the kitchen.


    It definitely sounded like times were tough. I didn''t know all the details, of course, but if the food was any good, maybe we could try to spread the word about this ce.


    "That man''s looking at us..."


    I had a feeling Eris might overreact to any eye contact from this guy, so I went ahead and covered her eyes with my hands. A problem like this needed to be resolved through the power of food, not by her fists of fury.


    "Hey! Rudeus! I can''t see!"


    Agh. Wait. Not my wrist, Eris! Oh, my bones. My poor delicate bones...


    "Sorry for the wait, folks."


    As I was ying around with Eris, our food emerged from the kitchen...and my eyes went wide at the sight of it. "No way...!"


    "Dragon Meat, Nanahoshi Style" was apparently a meal with three distinct parts.


    First of all, there was a transparent vegetable soup of some kind. I could tell at a nce that it would have a simple, refreshing vor. That was fine. Standard stuff. But the other two parts were a different story.


    First, to the left, we had a staple food I hadn''t seen once aftering to this world. It was white rice! The emperor of all grains!


    No...wait. On second thought, the color wasn''t quite right. There seemed to be other grains mixed in there as well. Okay, so multigrain rice, then. It had been so long since I saw anything of the kind that I''d gotten slightly mixed up.


    In any case, that certainly exined why the smelling from this ce had felt so nostalgic. He must have been cooking rice at the time. No wonder I''d been pulled in like a ma.


    Finally, there was the third part of our meal. This consisted of golden-brown chunks of deep-fried goodness. In other words... It was, without a doubt, karaage.


    Which meant...although the soup wasn''t exactly miso, and the rice wasn''t exactly white...this was a ssic karaage meal.


    "I can''t believe this!"


    "What is it, Rudeus...?" Eris was looking at me dubiously. Understandable, since I was trembling and clutching the table with both hands.


    "Uh, sorry... It''s nothing."


    I never even dreamed that Japanese-style fried food might exist in this world. The heavens had truly smiled upon me today! Maybe that Man-God character was finally starting to understand what I wanted out of life.


    Okay then! Let''s go! Let''s eat! Right now!


    Putting my hands together, I offered a quick prayer of thanks to all the spirits of the heavens and the earth.


    "Let''s dig in!"


    There were no chopsticks, naturally, so I shoveled a big chunk of rice into my mouth with my fork. "Aaaah..." A single tear trickled down my cheek.


    In my previous life, my passion for rice knew no bounds. It was basically what I lived for, especially in myte twenties; I must have gobbled down a gallon of the stuff every single day. Andpared to the rice I ate back then, this stuff was lousy. Under the Japanese taste


    First, to the left, we had a staple food I hadn''t seen once aftering to this world. It was white rice! The emperor of all grains!


    No...wait. On second thought, the color wasn''t quite right. There seemed to be other grains mixed in there as well. Okay, so multigrain rice, then. It had been so long since I saw anything of the kind that I''d gotten slightly mixed up.


    In any case, that certainly exined why the smelling from this ce had felt so nostalgic. He must have been cooking rice at the time. No wonder I''d been pulled in like a ma.


    Finally, there was the third part of our meal. This consisted of golden-brown chunks of deep-fried goodness. In other words... It was, without a doubt, karaage.


    Which meant...although the soup wasn''t exactly miso, and the rice wasn''t exactly white...this was a ssic karaage meal.


    "I can''t believe this!"


    "What is it, Rudeus...?" Eris was looking at me dubiously. Understandable, since I was trembling and clutching the table with both hands.


    "Uh, sorry... It''s nothing."


    I never even dreamed that Japanese-style fried food might exist in this world. The heavens had truly smiled upon me today! Maybe that Man-God character was finally starting to understand what I wanted out of life.


    Okay then! Let''s go! Let''s eat! Right now!


    Putting my hands together, I offered a quick prayer of thanks to all the spirits of the heavens and the earth.


    "Let''s dig in!"


    There were no chopsticks, naturally, so I shoveled a big chunk of rice into my mouth with my fork. "Aaaah..." A single tear trickled down my cheek.


    In my previous life, my passion for rice knew no bounds. It was basically what I lived for, especially in myte twenties; I must have gobbled down a gallon of the stuff every single day. Andpared to the rice I ate back then, this stuff was lousy. Under the Japanese taste ranking system, it wouldn''t even have earned a C.


    And yet, it was still rice. Real, honest-to-goodness rice.


    For the first time in my life, I truly understood that all rice was created equal.


    "R-Rudeus? What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing...nothing at all!" I wept silently as I ate, doing my best impression of a Japanese soldier who''d just returned home after years in a Siberian internment camp. Every bite filled my mouth with the familiar,forting vor of rice.


    Oh, wait. There''s not that much, is there? I should eat it with the side dishes...


    It was about time I gave this karaage a try. With a greedy stab of my fork, I skewered a deep-fried piece of meat and brought it to my mouth.


    "Mergh!" Instantly, my joy gave way to shock.


    This was deep-fried meat, to be sure. But it definitely wasn''t karaage. The coating was wet and oily; the meat inside was dry and tough. And the more I chewed it, the stronger its rancid odor grew.


    It was actually making me nauseous.


    Anger bubbled up inside me. You expect me... You expect me to eat rice with THIS?!


    I could eat rice all by itself, of course. I could eat unlimited amounts, as long as I had a little salt. Yes, salted white rice was all the samurai in my soul really needed.


    And yet. I couldn''t manage to suppress my fury. This karaage was nothing less than an act of sphemy against rice itself.


    "T want to see the chef! Right now!"


    kek


    When the owner of the restaurant anxiously emerged from the kitchen, I started things off with a fewpliments.


    First of all, the pseudo-miso was quite passable. It was a simple clear, salty vegetable soup, but itplemented the distinctive vor of the multigrain rice very nicely. Inbination, those two dishes almost felt like aplete meal all by themselves. Only a skilled artisan could have pulled that off.


    The way he''d cooked the rice was also impressive. It seemed like he''d used the right quantity of water and the perfect amount of heat. In this, too, you could sense the touch of a veteran professional. Every grain I tasted brought a tear to my eye. If he''d gone just a little further and paid more attention to the quality of the water he was using, it would have been worthy of a perfect score. And I was perfectly willing to present him with a few megatons of delicious Rudeus-brand H20. The stuff I carefully conjured out of thin air was tastier than anything sitting in your backyard well.


    With all that said, I moved on to topic of the karaage...or rather, the Nanahoshi Style Dragon meat.


    I shredded it. I shredded it thoroughly and brutally.


    That stuff wasn''t fit for human consumption. How dare he serve it to a paying customer? Did he have any idea who I was? I was Rudeus Greyrat of the party Dead End, damn it! He''d pay dearly for this insult!


    Long story short, I flipped out on the guy like a psychotic celebrity chef in a particrly foul mood. In retrospect, Pm not even sure why I got so angry. Maybe the fact that I was still hungry had something to do with it.


    Eris and Ruijerd must have thought Pd lost my mind. By the end of that ugly episode, they had to drag me out of the ce kicking and screaming.


    Honestly, I went too far. My love for rice had gotten the better of me, yes...but that didn''t justify some of the things I said. Especially since I was only an amateur myself.


    This world didn''t have the kind of ingredients that were readily avable back in Japan. Even the oil you needed to deep-fry meat was probably of a much lower quality here. At the end of the day, I''d learned that some people in this world ate rice with side dishes, and that deep-frying was a thing here. That was fantastic news. So why the heck had I let myself get so furious?


    By the time we left his restaurant, the owner of the ce had shriveled uppletely, and I could see tears shining in his eyes. I''d definitely been a childish jerk.


    <i>Let''s do better next time, Rudeus.</i>

 Chapter 61: Route Selection

    <h4>Chapter 61: Route Selection</h4>


    Part 1


    Before I noticed it, I had be 12 years old.


    I realized it when I suddenly looked at my adventurer''s card.


    The number in the age column had be 12.


    I wonder when my birthday passed.


    While we were traveling my sense of time had deviated.


    Nevertheless, it''s already been two years since the teleport.


    How time flies.


    Conversely, you could say that it cost us a whole two years.


    After spending two years, you can say that we''ve finally been able to return to the Central Continent.


    If we''ve made it this far, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Asura Kingdom is right in front of us.


    When I think about the things that happened on the way to the Milis Continent, it seems like the journey from here on will be easy.


    We have the money and the means to travel.


    If I had any worries, it would just be the fact that my family is still missing... but Paul is searching together with an organization; however, even with that, no one has been found yet.


    I believe that they are still alive.


    However, even if I were to put in my best effort, at this point it''s not like they would suddenly be found.


    Part 2


    Currently, we''re at the Dragon King Kingdom''s most eastern point, the port city, East Port.


    It''s the same as West Port, a town filled with marine products and transported goods.


    After we found an inn we held an operations meeting.


    It''s the same as usual with all three of us surrounding a map facing each other.


    "Now then, let''s talk about things from now on."


    The two were looking at the map with serious faces.


    It''s something we''ve done many number of times, so you''d think we would get bored of it, but for Eris who is bad with the difficult talks, this is the only time when she listens with a serious face.


    "In order to get from here to Asura Kingdom there are three routes."


    Just like that I pointed my finger at the map we just bought and started exining.


    It''s a simple map that only marks out roughly the locations of viges and the forests.


    Creating and selling detailed maps is severely forbidden in this kingdom and against itsws.


    It seems they''re afraid of other kingdoms acquiring one.


    Well, it''s fine as long as we understand the general terrain.


    "The first route is the general one used by merchants for trade purposes."


    Then I followed along the map with my finger.


    It''s a roundabout route that follows a path around the Eastern side of the Dragon King Mountain Range.


    "It''s the safest route of them all. With our movement speed, it should take around 10 months to arrive."


    It''s the one that costs the most time, but since it''s the road that has the most maintenance done to it, it''s also the safest.


    "Why is it bad if we don''t take the roundabout way?"


    Then Eris raised an obvious question.


    No matter what the time is she wille out with obvious questions.


    Since she''s honest, they''re easy to exin.


    "The route that circles around West is covered in a forest."


    I pointed my finger to the Western side of the Dragon King Mountain Range while answering that question.


    To the West of the Dragon King Kingdom, there''s arge dense forest area spread out.


    Essentially, you cannot pass through it with a carriage.


    However, if you have someone who knows the details about that path, you can cut your movement time by several months.


    The prerequisites include horse riding skills as well.


    Eris and I cannot ride a horse.


    Ruijerd can probably do it.


    However, no matter how small we are, it''s impossible to fit three people on a single horse.


    Since that''s the case, we would have to pass this route on foot.


    In the case of going on foot, we have no idea how many days it will take us to get there.


    It seems practically everyone chooses the safe Eastern roundabout route.


    It might not be all that big of a difference in time, or the Eastern route might even be faster.


    If you''re in a hurry, going around is the way to go.


    That more or less summarizes the exnation.


    "I see, then West is no good."


    Eris seems to have epted it.


    "Then, the third route is..."


    While saying that I pointed my finger to the final route.


    Get on a boat and cross over into Begaritto Continent, we can search as we go and pass straight through into Asura.


    I don''t know how many days this would take.


    "Although, this route is already rejected."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s dangerous."


    Begaritto Continent is said to have a stronger flow of magic power than the Magic Continent.


    If you look at it, the average monsters are equal in strength to those of Magic Continent, but in addition, there are arge number ofbyrinths that exist underground and above ground strange weather phenomena often appear.


    That climate can be exined in a single word.


    Desert.


    The continent is covered in sand.


    And then, there are giant scorpions of the same size as the Great Land Turtles, and giant worms that eat those scorpions as their staple food are prevalent.


    In the afternoon it''s scorching heat, at night it''s mid-winter.


    There''s almost no oasis, you can''t take any breaks.


    Also, if you head even further into the center of it, the sand disappears and for a while it turns into a snow-covered tundra.


    From a desert it suddenly turns into and covered in ice.


    If you make it that far then monsters that you can eat almost entirely stop appearing.


    Going to that sort of ce to search and cut through... it''s not realistic at all.


    "Since that''s the reason, we''re going to take the route that goes around to the East."


    "Rudeus is a coward, as usual."


    "I am a person of many fears after all."


    "I think it would be all right if it was us though?"


    It seems like Eris wants to go to the Begaritto Continent.


    Her eyes are sparkling.


    However, the distance to go through the Begaritto Continent, it can''t even bepared to the distance of going from Milis to the Central Continent.


    "We would have to take a long boat trip, Eris are you alright with that?"


    "Let''s not go with Begaritto."


    Since that''s the case, we decided to go with passing the Eastern route.


    Part 3


    I''m in a white room.


    This feeling of something rising up from within my body.


    It''s a sensation which I''ll never get used to no matter how many times, I''ll sum it up in a single word.


    Sheet.


    "Suddenly going with sheet, as always, you''re vulgar."


    A mosaic. It''s Hitogami.


    Cheh... what do you mean same as always.


    I was finally starting to forget and then you appear again.


    "It''s been a year hasn''t it."


    Yeah, it''s been a year.


    It''s been a fairly long time.


    Could it be you can only show your face once a year?


    If that''s the case, then I would be able to feel a bit relieved in my heart.


    "That''s not the case."


    I thought so.


    The first time it wasn''t even a week before you showed your face again after all.


    "In any case, as always, you''re so cold to me. Even though you managed to get your hands on a demon eye thanks to me."


    I didn''t ask for it.


    These are things which wouldn''t really change whether or not I had them, and I''d rather have an essential person that would have helped us on our voyage.


    If I''d gotten that, I wouldn''t have been thrown into a prison and I might not have ended up missing the information that got me into a fight with Paul.


    I am sure it must have been quite amusing to you.


    Without acquiring the correct information I got into a fight with Paul, got depressed, received somefort, then somehow or other we discussed and reconciled; it must have been fun to watch!


    "That really was quite enjoyable. However, isn''t it fine?"


    Fine?


    What''s fine?


    "Well, thinking of it all as my fault."


    Cheh...


    ...Sheet.


    When I''m in this room, I feel like I returned to the past.


    The time when I would always me everything on others.


    I reflected on it.


    Reflected...Yeah, sheet, I can''t remember what kind of reflecting I did.


    Why? Sheet... damn it...


    "Well, that is your vor as well. After just reflecting on it a bit, you won''t be able to advance forward at all."


    Cheh, alright.


    Just for now.


    When I open my eyes I''ll remember. I''ll be able to reflect.


    That''s why I''m going to get serious and ept it.


    I''m going to get serious and listen to what you say.


    "Listen? Ohhh, this time unusually you''re going to honestly listen to my advice?"


    Yeah, that''s right.


    However, you know, there''s one bit of advice I want to know.


    "What is it? If it''s something that I know, it''s fine if I answer it for you."


    I''d like you to tell me the location of my family.


    "Isn''t your family in a different world?"


    Don''t make fun of me, Zenith, Lilia, Aisha, those three.


    If possible I''d also like to know where Sylphy, Ghyine, Philip, and Sauros are as well.


    "Hmm."


    What is it?


    If a person is lowering their head and asking like this.


    Quickly tell me.


    "I wonder what I should do."


    Why do you always take that viewpoint from above?


    Just peeping into someone''s life, a peeping tom- bastards like that.


    What are you?


    Do you only tell me things that are convenient for you?


    Even though you''ll let me meet the Great Demon Emperor, you won''t let me meet my family?


    "Yeah yeah, sorry sorry. I was going a bit overboard."


    It''s fine if you understand.


    "However, is it okay? This time, I might lie you know?"


    Oh, a lie!


    Finally I get to hear that kind of talk from you.


    That''s right, you are the type to lie aren''t you.


    "No, it''s not really about whether I lie or not. I''m asking if you''re willing to believe in my words."


    No, I won''t believe them.


    Since right now is an emergency situation I''ll move ording to what you say, but if you were to lie even once, I would never listen to your advice again?


    "Then, I''d like you to make a promise with me."


    What kind?


    "If in the case that you reunite with your family following my next advice, I''d like you to believe in me from now on."


    ...


    Believe in you, and be a puppet on strings you mean?


    Listen to what you say and with a yes-yes, and serve you like a manservant?


    "Nope, it''s just, each and every time, you''re belligerent like this and it''s a bit tiring isn''t it."


    Even if I wasn''t belligerent it''s pretty tiring.


    Don''t you get it?


    If possible I want to forget the sensation of being dragged back into the past that I wish I could fix. I reflect on it and memory that started to fade bes fresh in my mind. Then, when I wake up in the morning there''s this amazingly degrading feeling and I start to feel depressed.


    "That true? I''ve done something bad. Then, do you want to decide on a rule? For example, only getting my advice on a certain day next time."


    Yeah, that''s a good idea!


    How about if we make the next time you appear 100 yearster?


    "In that case, you would be dead by then."


    Never show up again is what I''m saying.


    "Hah... Well, I figured you would say that. Then, is it fine? Going without any advice this time."


    ...No, wait just a second.


    I''m sorry about that.


    I''llpromise as well.


    If by following this advice I sessfully manage to reunite with someone from my family, I''ll stop being belligerent when I talk to you.


    "Will you trust me?"


    No, I can''t go that far, but at the very least I''ll stop with repeating the pointless "will I or will I not" dialogue.


    "How positive of you."


    That''s why you shouldpromise as well.


    Just like this time, don''t just suddenly show your face.


    Give me some time to prepare myself.


    Otherwise enter some other guy''s dreams and send me a letter.


    "That is difficult. In order to appear in dreams, there are actually some conditions."


    Hmmm?


    Conditions?


    In other words, it''s not like you can just show your face whenever you want?


    "That''s exactly what it means. Appearing in their dreams won''t work unless our wavelengths match up. It''s considerably umon. People who can match up with the timing to receive my advice. You''re pretty lucky."


    Yeah, I''m so happy that I feel like I''ll shed tears.


    To the point where I want to let others feel this happiness.


    Like those trash bugs around there or so...


    But, hmm, is that how it is?


    So there are conditions.


    Incidentally, what are those conditions?


    "Well, I don''t really understand them myself. I just think, ''Ah, will it work with this guy on this day'' and then it connects."


    Oh~.


    In other words, that means you can''t control it.


    Then, we''ll have to give up on rules.


    We''ll have to go with something different.


    That''s alright I guess.


    I''d like if you''d at least give me a bit more details in your advice.


    Go over here and thene over there, without knowing what it would be good to do, it confuses me.


    It feels like I''m dancing on top of your palm and being yed with, which is irritating as well.


    "Okay, details. I get it, let''s go with that."


    Alright, then, I''m depending on you.


    "[Cough] Now then, I''ll give you this time''s advice."


    ¡ª


    In the next instant, a vision flowed into my demon eye.


    <There was a back alley in some country>


    <A single young girl was being captured violently>


    <The hands that had captured her were from soldiers>


    <There were two soldiers>


    <A hand that wasn''t being used to capture her picked up the paper that the young girl was carrying and tore it into pieces>


    <After the young girl saw that, she shouted something>


    The vision went up to there.


    ¡ª


    Wha-what was that just now!?


    "Oh~ Rudeus. Listen well. The young girls name is Aisha Greyrat. Currently, she''s being detained in Shirone Kingdom. After seeing the scene from just now, you will most likelye across it and save her. However, you must absolutely not use your own name. Use ''The Owner of Dead End'' to name yourself and listen to her circumstances. After that, send a letter to an acquaintance in the Shirone Royal Pce. If you do that, you will be able to save Aisha and Lilia from the Royal Pce."


    Eh...wai...what.


    No, wait, why?


    Acquaintance? Letter?


    "Was that just a bit too many details I wonder? If I give too many details then it''s not as interesting, so it''s just going to be like that, I guess. Now then, which of them will you get along with I wonder?"


    Eh?


    Both Lilia and Aisha are together in the Shirone Kingdom?


    Why?


    If they''re in that sort of ce there''s no reason why we shouldn''t have found them.


    What do you mean by get along with?


    Does that mean I''ll get into discord between either Lilia or Aisha?


    "Well then, Rudeus. Give it your best..."


    Best...best...best...


    My consciousness sank as I continued to hear that echo.


    Part 4


    I jumped up from bed.


    My head was in pain like it was being smashed.


    An overwhelming dizziness.


    And then nausea came.


    I left the bed, and half ran towards the exit of the room.


    After I left the room, I entered the toilet.


    After looking into the toilet, I immediately started to throw up.


    My head hurts.


    A tremendous headache and nausea.


    My legs feel unsteady.


    I left the toilet.


    I felt like the room was very far away.


    I put my hand on the wall, the power left my legs.


    I slowly drop down to the floor.


    I could hear an intense blowing sound from in the dark inn.


    Searching the surrounding with just my eyes, I tried to find what it was.


    I quickly realized it.


    It''s the sound of my breathing.


    "What''s wrong, are you all right...?"


    As soon as I realize it, in the pitch darkness a white face is floating there.


    It''s Ruijerd.


    He was looking at my face in a worried way.


    "Yeah... I''m alright."


    "What did you eat? Can you use detoxification magic?"


    Ruijerd pulled a cloth from his pocket and wiped my mouth.


    The scent from the vomit caused my nausea to get even stronger.


    However, it didn''t disappear when I threw up- it felt like something was remaining in my chest.


    "I''m alright..."


    I somehow managed to squeeze those words out from my throat.


    "Really?"


    In return to his worried voice I nodded.


    I remember these headaches.


    It was something I tasted in Wind Port.


    "Yeah, it seems like I failed to adjust my demon eye when I was half asleep."


    When I used the demon eye to try to look further than 10 seconds into the future, I got headaches like these.


    When the headaches started was when I couldn''t see beyond that point in the future.


    However, I understood that intuitively that if it had gotten worse it would be like this.


    Then, why has it be like this.


    I can predict that as well.


    That dream, that advice.


    The vision I was shown in there, it''s because of that.


    Hitogami showed me a vision of the future.


    Most likely, using the demon eye.


    "Because of that, huh?"


    After I slightly whispered that, Ruijerd made a puzzled face.


    I remember the details about how I met the Great Demon Emperor in the port city and received the demon eye.


    The sudden meeting, for what reason did I get my hands on this demon eye.


    In regards to the journey the advice given waspletely useless.


    After all, the demon eye wasn''t really all that useful.


    No, thanks to the demon eye I feel like I''ve kept my life a number of times, but even without that I feel I could have managed somehow or other.


    In hindsight, because of the demon eye, I let myself be negligent once or twice.


    I could say it came to be a zero-sum bnce.


    For me it had no meaning.


    However, for Hitogami, there was meaning.


    Just because of that, for the sake of showing me the future, that might be why he let me meet with the Great Demon Emperor.


    I have the feeling that some kind of n is gradually beingpleted.


    The anxiety is making my neck feel stiff.


    Inside of me for the first time a fear was born of Hitogami.


    It was the first time I really came to terms with the fact that ''that guy'' is holding some kind ofrge power.


    That guy wants me to do some kind of work.


    That kind of premonition causes me to shiver.


    "Rudeus, the color of your face is bad. Are you really alright?"


    Ruijerd is making a very worried face.


    And, just like that, I almost started to express my unease.


    By the way, ever since the time I met you I''ve been observed by Hitogami and following his wishes, I''ve progressed with various things.


    However, in that instant I realized a single truth.


    (Since the time I met Ruijerd.)


    That''s right.


    The first time I made contact with Hitogami was just before I met with Ruijerd.


    And then that guy gave me advice to join up with Ruijerd.


    It''s a strange talk.


    Why had he never made contact until now?


    Why did he suddenlye calling right after the magic power disaster?


    Why did he not just give the advice to depend on Ruijerd, but also the advice to "save him"?


    I feel like everything has a connection.


    I think that guy is nning something.


    I have no proof, but it''s a type of distrust.


    However, from one of the unjust suspicions, this thought rose to the surface.


    (Maybe, I wonder if Hitogami wants Ruijerd to do something.)


    Hitogami said there were conditions in order for him to appear in dreams.


    It might be that he''s caught in those conditions and can''t directly control Ruijerd.


    Therefore, he had me who met the conditions, get involved with the magic disaster and get teleported, lead me into saving Ruijerd, and even had him escort us up to Central Continent?


    ...No, in that case, I don''t understand the meaning in giving me the demon eye and advice to save Aisha.


    I don''t know.


    What is that guy thinking??


    In regards to that guy everything may be linked together, but I can''t see those connecting points.


    And thus I wonder if I should tell Ruijerd about Hitogami or not.


    I''m lost.


    "..."


    These worries, I really want to talk with someone and have them resolved.


    However, I really can''t burden this man with anymore than this is what I think.


    If by talking to Ruijerd about Hitogami, some sort of condition is put into ce, it could allow Hitogami toe into contact with Ruijerd.


    This honest man would almost certainly be easily deceived by Hitogami.


    I myself can''t even think I''m not being deceived by him.


    I don''t think so, but...


    At the very least, the fact that I take a belligerent attitude with him is something that isn''t good for Hitogami.


    I would like to think that while I''m being belligerent I won''t be deceived.


    "Ruijerd-san. If during a painful time someone whispers sweet words to you, please do not believe in them. During those painful times, there will be guys who wille along in order to deceive you."


    ...In the end I didn''t say it.


    I never put the matters of Hitogami into words.


    "...I don''t know what you''re talking about, but understood."


    Ruijerd nodded with a serious face while holding some kind ofplicated feelings.


    He trusts me.


    And yet I keep things secret.


    I made the decision that it was better to keep it hidden, but even with that my heart won''t clear up.


    Just as I realized it the headaches and nausea have cleared up.


    With my dizziness and head still shaking, I returned to the room.


    The clear eyes and head that has be a whirlpool of thoughts.


    After closing my eyes, my thoughts kept rising to the surface one after another.


    There were no meaningful thoughts.


    It wasn''t theoretical thinking.


    Like being in a maze with no exit, thoughts without answers rising up and then disappearing.


    Even when I was lying down on the bed, I didn''t feel like I could sleep.


    "What is it nya..."


    Suddenly, I heard that sleep talk and moved my gaze to the side.


    On the nearby bed Eris is sleeping with her arms and legs spread out to the four corners.


    As usual her sleeping posture is bad.


    She sleeps with her legs spread out wide.


    I can see her healthy legs stretching out from the shorts-like pajama substitute.


    There are risky openings in the cloth that seem like they could be looked into.


    The clothes getting rolled up and a lovely belly button peeked out.


    After looking just above there''s hills that you can now tell are her breasts.


    Probably because she doesn''t use a bra while sleeping, if I concentrate my eyes, phi rises to the surface.


    And then there''s that drooling face that is grinning andughing to itself.


    "Nfufu..."


    I made a bitter smile hearing that sleep talk and got up.


    I pulled down the hem of her clothes and covered her in a nket.


    "Ruuudeus sure is hi..."


    It was a loose face.


    While people are being this considerate, of all things you call them hi.


    Just as you say should I go ahead and grope your chest.


    Just as I was thinking that my drowsiness returned.


    While yawning I fell onto my bed.


    As expected of Eris.


    While thinking that Ipletely fell asleep.

 Chapter 62: Rice

    <h4>Chapter 62: Rice</h4>


    Part 1


    The next day.


    While we were eating a meal in the bar, I made an announcement to the two.


    "I want to do some searching on the way and make a short stop at the Shirone Kingdom."


    The two tilted their head and nodded.


    "Understood."


    "Acknowledged."


    Questions like "why?" or "for what reason?" didn''te.


    I''m thankful that they aren''t trying to ask the reason.


    I want to go in that direction and talk about Hitogami as little as possible.


    I decided on that and to keep an eye out, but I honestly have no idea how to exin things in regards to Hitogami, it just causes my head to be full of worries.


    Ruijerd saw how I lookedst night and it seems he came to his own conclusion.


    Most likely, he''s realized that I''m hiding something.


    While his thoughts might be in the wrong direction, such as I''m hiding some sort of illness. No, Hitogami is like a demon of ill health, so it might not be all that wrong.


    Eris is just the same as always.


    "Shirone is that ce right? The ce where Rudeus'' shisho is?"


    After hearing those words from Eris, the figure of a single girl came to my mind.


    Roxy Migurdia.


    That''s right.


    She should be in Shirone.


    Hitogami said to send a letter to an acquaintance as well.


    At first I was wondering who it was, but if we''re speaking of acquaintances who I would send letters to there''s only one.


    It most likely means to request assistance from her.


    Roxy is a person I can rely on.


    Hitogami asionally makes suggestions that make sense.


    "Yes. My most respected... sensei."


    My shisho is what I was about to say, but I changed the word at thest minute.


    Come to think of it, I was forbidden from calling her shisho.


    Recently, I feel like I''ve said "shisho is amazing, shisho is amazing" to a variety of people but...


    Well, it''s fine.


    "That''s right, if it''s a person Rudeus respects then we need to stop by and visit. They might be able to lend their strength to us after all."


    Eris nodded to herself while saying that.


    Roxy.


    Because she was excellent, if it was her, then we would definitely be a strong power. There''s no mistake about that.


    Even though I say that, Roxy is a Royal Court magician.


    Since she''s probably busy I don''t want to bother her too much.


    It already seems like I''ll be a bother and I don''t want to show up as her pitiful student.


    Although even putting aside using the disaster search as a cover, the fact that I want to see her won''t change.


    I want to thank her for the Demon Godnguage dictionary as well.


    If it weren''t for that, I might still be on the Magic Continent.


    I regret the fact that it was lost during the teleport.


    That was something that should have been made into a manuscript and then sold all around the world.


    "I want to meet and see Rudeus'' sensei."


    "Humu, I''m interested as well."


    It seems Eris and Ruijerd are showing interest in going.


    Probably because I would let out Roxy''s name and give her a high praise during the journey.


    I''m proud that Roxy is my sensei. It''s natural that I wouldn''t be embarrassed to let it be known everywhere.


    "Well then, once we arrive in Shirone Kingdom, I''ll introduce you."


    While making that promise, we set off on our journey.


    Part 2


    First off we''ll advance along the highway and pass by the Dragon King Kingdom''s Capital, Wyvern.


    From the capital, there are two routes that stretch out along the East and West sides of the Dragon King Mountains.


    One route stretches straight north.


    And then the other route stretches out to the west.


    Naturally, we chose the route that goes north.


    We ended up staying in the capital Wyvern for about a week.


    If we followed our original ns, we were only supposed to stay for about three days, but the newly bought carriage was in bad condition so it took time to repair it.


    After all, cheap second-rate goods are no good.


    If it was something made from stones or iron I could somehow or other do something about it, but I can''t use magic on wood.


    We gave the repairman a bit of a bonus in money and asked him to fix it a bit faster.


    We were not in a hurry.


    In the scene Hitogami showed me, Aisha was being captured by two men.


    I was worried, but Hitogami said I would be present in that ce.


    In that case, even this incident where the carriage broke, it could be because fate was somehow being manipted.


    Most likely, if I were to rush as fast as I could, I won''t encounter that scene.


    I needed to calm my heart as much as possible.


    While thinking that we looked around and visited various ces in Wyvern.


    The Dragon King Kingdom is the thirdrgest country in this world.


    It''s located in the southern part of the Central Continent and has four Vassal kingdoms under it.


    It seems that in the past, it was just one of many great countries in the south, but they defeated the ruler of the Dragon King Mountain in the northwest, Dragon King Kajakuto. After obtaining therge amount of mineral resources in his territory, they became the dominant economic power and rapidly expanded to be a strong kingdom.


    It''s the birthce of the 48 Magic Swords that are scattered around the world and a ce where many stories of the North God hero are told.


    It''s a ce with many anecdotes, but it doesn''t feel like tradition is all that essential.


    It''s a country with a mixed feeling simr to America.


    In this town, there are arge number of cksmiths and swordsmanship dojos.


    After taking a peek inside of the dojo, there were arge number of children being taught.


    It seems like it''smon for people to stay in the dojo until Advanced level.


    After one look, Eris red her nose while saying they weren''t anything great, causing Ruijerd to rebuke her.


    Well then, we went about gathering information about missing people in this town.


    One of Paul''s subordinates was in the Adventurer''s Guild. He told us this country doesn''t have any important information.


    After all, now that such a long time has passed, it seems the missing won''t be found so easily.


    After that, I went with the usual market price investigation.


    Wyvern is a town where the specialties of both the Milis Continent and the Central Continent are sold.


    There are arge variety of ingredients.


    In regards to that market, I finally discovered it. I witnessed rice being sold.


    Rice... it''s rice.


    It''s a little bit yellow in color, but it''s certainly rice.


    The way ites out in the stores of this country, using a spoon to make it easier to eat, ites out as something like a pae or porridge. It was a bit different from what I was seeking.


    I want to eat white cooked rice. If there is none, then I''ll make it myself, I had such an impulse. I don''t have such a skill as cooking rice, but I carefully heard about that from a shop person.


    The 3 liters of rice I bought were then carefully ced within a pot I made using earth magic. And then following the recipe I was taught by the store person I cooked the rice.


    On the side I had already prepared salt and eggs. With a serious face I was using fire to cook the urchin and partway through Eris came to visit.


    "What are you doing?"


    "An experiment."


    "Hmmm?"


    I didn''t think Eris would have any interest, but soon after she started her usual behavior nearby, she started ncing towards it. It seems she''s interested.


    I flipped an hourss I had the bartender bring out and then strengthened the heat power.


    Gradually raising the strength of the heat is the trick, ording to the man from the store.


    After I turned the hourss over three times, I finally weakened the fire. And then another two turns of the hourss. In the end I stopped the fire, and turned the hourss twice.


    "It''s done."


    "Really?"


    After whispering that out loud, Eris stopped what she was doing and came over to crouch next to me. I could gently smell Eris'' scent drifting about. It''s a good smell. However, right now my appetite isn''t sexual but for food.


    She was looking at the pot with an excited expression. I was excited as well as I lifted off the lid. The flowing scent was the smell of rice.


    "It''s a good smell. As expected of Rudeus."


    "If we don''t taste it and see..."


    While whispering that I picked up some rice with my finger and put it into my mouth.


    ... Humu.


    "Forty-five points."


    The taste and sensation were pretty far from what I remember. If I were to rank it by the current Japanese standards, it couldn''t even be called C rank. I wonder if it''s after all because rice isn''t the staple food in this country.


    It''s dry and tasteless, and very rough. The color is a bit yellow as well. I''m sure it''s also a matter of my cooking method being lousy, but the raw materials are bad as well.


    I can''t by any means call it Ginshari. In reality I want to give it 30 points and a red mark, but it''s the first rice I''ve eaten in a long time that wasn''t bad.


    The nostalgia filled my chest. After seasoning it, it was +15 points. I sure am sweet.


    "This is what we atest night as well right? What kind of experiment is this?"


    "From here on out is the real thing."


    I put the cooked rice into a porcin bowl I made with earth magic. Then, I picked up the egg that I conscientiously used detoxification magic on. Next, I cracked open the egg and poured it into the hole I made in the center of the rice. On top of that I sprinkled salt.


    I prepared the chopsticks I made with earth magic and moved both of my hands to match.


    "Itadakimasu."


    "Eh? Wait, Rudeus, that egg... Raw..."


    I opened my mouth wide and took a good bite of the yellow-stained rice. Umu, raw tasting.


    For the time being I tried adding more salt, but there wasn''t any real change. After eating it like this, the egg itself has a slightly different taste to it. I guess it would mean that something fresh is different than what you would eat in Japan.


    After all, soy sauce is essential. I wonder if I''ll be able to find soy sauce in this world. If not, I want to find the ingredients to make it.


    While thinking, I gulped down the rice wholeheartedly.


    "Hamu...hafuhafu, hafu!!!"


    "...Is it good?"


    In response to Eris'' question, I created a second porcin bowl with earth magic. There I served rice and sprinkled salt on top and then handed it to Eris.


    On the asion I created a spoon as well and handed it over. One made for beginners to start.


    "Hey, is this all, that''s it?"


    [Swallow]


    I silently nodded. It is possible to eat rice as just rice. That''s why it''s considered a staple food. I''m not bragging, but in my past life''s golden age, I ate mountains of rice as my staple food.


    There was a time with rice balls as a side dish. As long as there''s white rice, it was an age where it could be eaten in any way.


    "Hmmm..."


    Eris was eating while squirming and making aplicated face. She''s still a child.


    However, after spreading an egg on top...


    "Yeah, it''s better than just now."


    That''s how she said it while filling her cheeks and eating it.


    After all, tamago kake gohan is the best. It''s aplete dish.


    We continued to enjoy the rice and in the end even ate the burnt bits at the bottom with a crunch to finish the meal.


    The only one who didn''t get to eat any tamago kake gohan, Ruijerd, spoke of noints. He just smiled bitterly. As I thought, he''s an adult.


    However, I felt like I did something bad. Next time I''ll make sure he gets to eat as well.


    Part 3


    We departed from the Dragon King Kingdom and went north along the highway.


    There are still two countries we have to pass through before we reach Shirone Kingdom: Sanakia Kingdom and Kikka Kingdom. Both of them are vassal states of the Dragon King Kingdom.


    In the Sanakia Kingdom, cultivation of rice was popr. It has the correct climate for it and while we were traveling along the road I saw paddy fields on one side.


    Around this area there are a number of rivers, the climate could be close to Japan and Eastern Asia.


    After trying it out, I found it was the same as the stuff that I ate in the Dragon King Kingdom.


    It seems that what was made here was being exported to the market of the Dragon King Kingdom. For the time being, I decided to name this location''s rice, Sanakia brand rice.


    The meals for the inn were often a mix of seafood and cooked rice. In this world I''ve always eaten with self-restraint, but I couldn''t oppose the charm of rice after all.


    Today, I filled my stomach full again. A happy end for another one of my days.


    Recently, when it''s time to eat, Eris will asionally look at me with a nk expression.


    Since I am one who was rtively fussy when it came to meals, when I suddenly started to eat in silence, she probably had some sort of thoughts about it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Rudeus, I always took you as the type who would not eat very much."


    Eris said something like that.


    In my previous life I was never considered someone who eats lightly. My style was one where I would eat as much as there was and ask for seconds.


    The reason why I ended up restraining myself so much in this world was because the staple food didn''t match up.


    Putting aside the stiff meat from the Magic Continent, the meals in Asura Kingdom were centered on bread and were a bit unsatisfying.


    There''s no way Zenith''s cooking was bad, but the taste of rice was something I had always been seeking and can never give up.


    Umu. Rice is good after all.


    Part 4


    It wasn''t just a quest for meals, but we showed our face in the Adventurer''s Guild as well.


    It would be best if I say as expected of the Central Continent. Even after I let out the name Dead End, no one was surprised.


    If I were to say it, it''s like even if someone was famous in America, they''re not guaranteed to be well known even in Japan.


    Even if they know Superman, there aren''t many children who know about Captain America.


    Even though I say that, they''re adventurers as well. They''ve asionally heard the name Dead End. For instance, if a celebrity from America suddenly came to Japan, no one other than the core fans would make a fuss about it.


    In regards to the Superd race, there was no sign they would make a fuss about it. In the end, I wonder if the important part was the color of his hair after all.


    This world''s discrimination is something that could easily be understood by modern Japanese otaku.


    If a Superd race doesn''t have green hair then they''re not a Superd race, if a track and field girl doesn''t have ck hair and a ponytail she''s not a track and field girl, that sort of thing.


    However, it seems once you get to A rank, they''ll pay a certain amount of attention to you.


    "Yo, I''ve never seen you guys faces around, A rank right? Did you recently form up?"


    The one who came to talk to us, was a man who had a very simr atmosphere to Nokopara. Going from experience, I don''t want to get along with this kind of man.


    However, it could get troublesome if we just ignore him. We''re limited to dealing with him in an adequate way.


    "The time we formed up was two years ago."


    "Oh, it must not have been around here. ''Dead End''. If I remember correctly, that was the name of a demon on the Magic Continent?"


    "Yeah, we just got here after traveling from the Magic Continent."


    "Hehe... you''re kidding. Then that man over there would be that demon?" (!)


    "That''s right, but could you please not refer to him as a demon?"


    "Why? Is it that sort of cover up?"


    "Since it would cause a fuss he shaved his head, but he''s the real thing after all."


    The manughed and said "you''re kidding" again. But I had a serious face. Eris was on the verge of snapping, and Ruijerd was making a displeased face.


    After seeing that, the man had a cold sweat going.


    "Hey, seriously?"


    "Since that''s the case, would you like to see the jewel on his forehead?"


    "No, no, it''s fine. I''m sorry about that. I couldn''t have imagined you were really "them". I guess that would mean they really existed, the Superd race..."


    It''s a good thing we rose up to A rank while we were on Magic Continent. It gave credibility to the fact that Ruijerd is really from the Superd race.


    The criticism against Demon Races on the Central Continent is strong, but I wonder why the Superd race is feared less here than on the Magic Continent. I guess it would be a matter of danger being close at hand.


    A person who says brown bears are safe is a person who hasn''t actually encountered a brown bear in the mountains.


    Our established reputation became unusable, but if they aren''t afraid then methods to recover poprity should somehow or other work.


    Our former prospects are looking bright. Even though I say that, it''s certain that I can''t think of any decent ideas.


    Ruijerd figurines as well won''t be well epted in the area of influence of the Milis religion after all.


    While thinking that, Eris was scowling at the man from before.


    "Eris. Please don''t get into a fight."


    "I know that."


    "Then that''s good."


    Recently Eris hasn''t been picking as many fights. During this past year her demeanor has gotten considerably sharper.


    The scent of an amateur has left her. Just from a nce people can tell she''s an opponent that''s dangerous to get involved with.


    Also, it seems she''s understood adventurers'' sense of humor somehow or other.


    Whenever she hears something that she realizes is a phrase she''s heard before she responds, while making a displeased face, with a simr phrase with enoughposure to manage it. Then if the other sideughs, Eris responds with a win face.


    She''s be like an adventurer. Although, it''s not like she doesn''t fight if someone picks one with her.


    After finding out she''s A rank even though she''s young, there are guys who get into a fight with her seriously.


    The majority of those are younger ones who are at best C rank. Even though they have no actual strength, they''ve even pulled in Ruijerd.


    Those who pick a fight like that usually end up falling in one punch. There are these kind of guys in just about every Adventurer''s Guild it seems. They''re idiots.


    Incidentally, people often get involved with me as well, but that''s right, thanks to my danna, uhauha is how it is, I just conveniently deal with them like such. (!)


    In reality, the reason we managed to rise up to A rank isrgely because we were relying on Ruijerd after all.


    It seems like Eris doesn''t like that attitude of mine, but there''s no way we could have reached A rank on our own.


    Let''s go with modesty.


    Part 5


    After moving even further north.


    In the Kikka Kingdom, a nt simr to rapeseed was cultivated and popr.


    Along the highway, we could see flower fields filled with white-ish flowers.


    Incidentally, rice was the staple food in this country as well.


    I understood it only after eating andparing them, but the further north you go the better quality the rice gets.


    With this, the day I meet the rice that I will fall in love with at first sight could be close at hand.


    However, unfortunate as it is, in the current northern area of the Central Continent,rge countries are always bickering with skirmishes.


    In that sort of situation, there''s no way they could make delicious rice. It''s truly unfortunate.


    In this country there''s a current craze with a cooking style called "Nanahoshi Frying". You coat meat in wheat flour or rice flour and then cook in oil at a high temperature, that sort of thing. In other words it''s deep frying.


    Recently it''s a huge fad that started up from development in the direction of Asura Kingdom, it seems that influence flowed down to here.


    It seems many countries have a hard time producing oil for food, but in this country oil is produced inrge quantities.


    It was something I came to know after arriving in this country, but the cultivation of oil is an industry the Dragon King Kingdom forced onto Kikka Kingdom.


    The paddy fields in Sanakia Kingdom as well were under the Dragon King Kingdom''s instruction. Being a vassal kingdom must be difficult.


    Incidentally, these fried foods are a bit bad tasting.


    Even though they use meat, they''rergely from sheep or pigs. Also, the temperature of the oil doesn''t seem to be appropriate since they''re a bit hard. The seasoning wasn''t sticking properly either.


    Of course, rock salt, dried herbs, and a variety of sauces that can be used to change the vor in thisnd exist.


    Overall, they''re not bad. Rather, it''s fine to praise them as well made.


    A specialist at eating such as me is saying that but I understood the ingenuity of it.


    The cooks of this country are giving it their best.


    However, it was still a bit different from the taste I was craving. After all, the fact that there is no soy sauce is not good.


    The seasoning should be a mix of soy sauce and garlic, with a bit of ginger on the side. It''s not good if it doesn''t finish up bittersweet.


    "Rudeus, recently you''ve been making difficult faces while eating."


    "That guy is fussy about vor after all. I''m sure he''s got some things on his mind about it."


    "I think it''s plenty good though."


    While the two surrounding me at the table were saying that, I was munching away at my food.


    They aren''t fussy in regards to their food.


    Even I never didparisons like a champion food gourmet until I came to this sort of ce.


    However, just a bit more, I can''t help but think that just a bit more and I''ll have the vor of soy sauce again.


    "However, it''s a mysterious food sensation isn''t it? It''s crispy, and when you chew it overflows."


    "Yeah, it''s good."


    The two who were chomping away, afterwards they asked for seconds.


    They were happy.


    Cooking they ate for the first time, they would think it''s good after all.


    Since I know of a vor above this one, I just can''t honestly be happy about it.


    White rice, soy sauce, and deep fried foods. After adding tofu, seaweed, and miso soup, my craving will finally be satisfied.


    Part 6


    The never-ending quest for food.


    Naturally, during that time we were also looking for missing people; however, naturally as it is, we passed days without gaining any sort of information.


    That journey continued on for four months.


    We arrived in Shirone Kingdom.

 Chapter 63: The Shirone Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Shirone Kingdom</h4>


    Part 1


    We arrived in Shirone Kingdom.


    Shirone Kingdom is a small country, but it''s an old country that has 200 years of history.


    For this world- which keeps track of history in 1,000 year denominations- speaking of 200 years might not seem all that old.


    However, 400 years ago, all human race countries except Asura Kingdom and the Holy Milis Kingdom were wiped out in the war.


    Until 300 years ago when the Dragon King Kingdom took control of the southern-most tip, it was a region of intense strife.


    Even now, if you go north, the strife zone spreads out.


    The Shirone Kingdom is a country that is rtively close to that strife zone.


    In such a ce, how did the Shirone Kingdom manage tost as a country for 200 years?


    Honestly, I don''t have much interest in it, but for the most part I do know why.


    It''s because they formed an alliance with the Dragon King Kingdom early on in their history.


    Although even if you were to call it an alliance, the difference in power is clear.


    If you were to stop by the Shirone Kingdom on the way to the Dragon King Kingdom it''s like the other two kingdoms, a vassal state.


    The only fact that I have an interest in is that Roxy is in this country.


    That young... No, she''s not young.


    I wonder if that lovely, slightly clumsy shisho is still in this country serving as magician for the Royal Court.


    I had heard that she had burned one of the prince''s hands, but I''m sure she''s still somehow giving it her best.


    I want to see her, as I haven''t seen her in a while.


    I want to meet her and tell her I''m safe.


    I want to talk with Roxy and tell her about how I visited her hometown.


    I want her to show me her King ss magic.


    While thinking that we move along the road towards the capital.


    Part 2


    This ce is like a vassal kingdom to the Dragon King Kingdom, but it''s different from the two countries that we stopped by on the way, it doesn''t give off the impression of being a colony.


    It could be because they are so far apart, or maybe because it''s kept as a buffer from the strife zone.


    I don''t really understand those points very well.


    Along the highway, there were fields of crops that had no sense of unity and livestock that were left to freely graze.


    There was an area that had something like clovers and grass, perhaps it was left uncultivated.


    I have no knowledge about agriculture, but it seems this world''s inhabitants are just producing crops without thinking.


    While looking at that scenery, moving from side to side, we approached the Shirone Kingdom''s capital, Ratakia.


    We passed through the castle walls that surround the town.


    In this world, major cities are generally surrounded by walls.


    Roa and Milishion were both like that as well.


    Even in Kikka Kingdom and Sanakia Kingdom, therge towns had walls.


    If you look at them, they are reliable walls that give off a fantasy feeling.


    The existence of walls wasn''t any different on the Magic Continent.


    Rather, you could say that on Magic Continent where the monsters are strong, they''re even more thorough.


    There were no towns that hadrge, natural walls like the town of Rikarisu, but in each of the towns the variety of races living nearby use their unique abilities in order to make solid walls to protect the town.


    Also, even in small viges, monster extermination is done on a daily basis in the vige''s surroundings.


    If you were topare those walls to the castle walls on the Central Continent, you would think they were made just for the sake of looking the part.


    Part 3


    We arrived in the capital Ratakia.


    After we entered the town, just as usual, we left the carriage in a stable.


    Probably because there are a lot ofbyrinths that exist in the surroundings of this country, but there are arge number of sharp mannered adventurers.


    Arge number of adventurers who want to take part in exploringbyrinths exist.


    Paul and Ghyine were like that as well, it seems like Roxy went into abyrinth at one point as well.


    Those who explorebyrinths arergely a skillful lot, or at least I have a feeling Paul told me something like that.


    There are arge number ofbyrinths in Shirone Kingdom.


    If you are the first to conquer even one of those, arge amount of money would fall into yourp.


    Now, even just among those adventurers wandering around over there, there are many S rank adventurers looking to get rich quick.


    Part 4


    We found an inn.


    It''s the same as usual, an inn aimed at D rank adventurers.


    I don''t know if it''s because this town has a lot of high rank adventurers, but even the low rank inns are fairly expensive.


    Even though I say that, the quality of the rooms aimed at D rank on the Central Continent are better than ones aimed at C rank or above on the Magic Continent.


    Therefore, it would be fine if we just dropped to a lower grade room, but we have enough money that we don''t really need to bother about the price.


    Saying it in reverse, we were able to get a higher grade room.


    Once before I thought it would be better to get a good room, but even when you actually have enough money to use it leisurely, it''s not that good of an idea to be extravagant.


    Unexpectedly, I could be quite frugal.


    Although over these past few months our food expenses have increased a bit.


    "Well then, now that we''ve arrived in the Shirone Kingdom, let''s start a strategy meeting."


    With the other two on standby in the room before me, I made the usual announcement.


    p-p the usual apuse.


    They havepletely gotten used to it.


    "Now then, what should we start with..."


    "Meeting with Rudeus''s teacher right?"


    After hearing Eris'' words, I thought.


    Remember Hitogami''s words.


    [Aisha Greyrat. Currently, she''s being detained in Shirone Kingdom. The scene from just now, you will likely try to save her. However, you must absolutely not use your own name. Use ''The Owner of Dead End'' to name yourself and listen to her circumstances. After that, send a letter to an acquaintance in the Shirone Royal Pce. If you do that, you will be able to save both Aisha and Lilia from the Shirone Royal Pce.]


    It should have been something along those lines.


    If I''m to believe that in its entirety.


    In other words, it''s fine if I walk around looking for the alley I saw in my dreams.


    I wonder if it would be better to go together with Eris and Ruijerd.


    I seem to make mistakes more often than not when I''m alone, if I go this time alone and then I''m unable to match the specification, I wonder if it''s better if we go as a group.


    Nevertheless that scene which I saw in my dream.


    Two soldiers came out in there.


    I''ve seen their outfit many times around the town.


    It''s this country''s regr soldier outfit.


    I''ll think about it a bit and then see.


    If I believe in Hitogami''s words, then Lilia and Aisha should both be in the Shirone Royal Pce.


    Then, Aisha should be detained in the Royal Pce.


    How did she manage to escape from the Royal Pce? Regardless, the soldiers from the Royal Pce managed to catch up to her.


    Then that would be the reason I sh with them there.


    If I''m to save her from the front, then that would mean to face the Royal Pce head on.


    Which is why he said to absolutely not name myself.


    Give a false name here.


    It might be good to hide my face as well.


    Then while the knights are looking for me with a fake name, I send a letter to an acquaintance... to Roxy in the Royal Pce seeking help.


    If Roxy is a Royal Court magician, then she should have some degree of power to act.


    I''m sure she''lle to aid us.


    She''ll end up looking after me again.


    Really I can''t sleep with my feet pointed at Roxy.


    Conversely, were she to do me the favor of sleeping with her feet pointing at me, I''d clean things up real nice for her while she slept.


    Yeah, if I think about it simply, this advice is that sort of flow.


    But, it''s Hitogami we''re talking about.


    There''s the possibility that he''s nning something as well.


    After giving this advice he made the statement, "If I make it too detailed, then it''s less entertaining to watch."


    In other words, in regards to him, interesting happenings could ur.


    Most likely I won''t be able to avoid those things.


    Even though I say that, that guy said "Next time I''d like you to believe in me."


    Then, even if some rough developments are waiting for me, I can predict that I won''t get a major injury or that no one in my family will die.


    Only if I believe in him to the end that is.


    This time, he could have made up such a lie just in order to reliably deceive me and he might not even be thinking about next time.


    However, even if that is true, if I pointlessly oppose him and the situation deteriorates I won''t be able to face it.


    I don''t like the feeling that I''m dancing on the palms of his hands, but I have to listen to what he said.


    In any case, look for Aisha, hide my name, and send a letter to Roxy.


    These three are a sure thing.


    However, now then, how should I convince these two?


    The letter is fine.


    A reason to search a back alley and a reason to hide our names, if I don''t think about both at the same time it won''t be good.


    It was something I learned after we departed from Milishion, even if I specify a day as a day off, Ruijerd or Eris will absolutely end uping along with me as I go around.


    It seems the event where I got depressed that time with Paul has stuck with them.


    It means I just worried them that much.


    I can''t apologize enough.


    Even though I say that, this time the probability that I''ll have to be careful of knights is high, if I bring along these two who suck at acting, I feel like a wild snake wille flying out the bush.


    Snakes are hiding in wait all over the ce.


    Well then, what to do about it.


    "Rudeus, what are you worrying about?"


    Since I stopped my words for a long period, Eris is tilting her head and asking.


    Humu...


    They say delivering is easier than worrying, I''ll have to try it.


    "As a matter of fact, I want to hide our names while we''re in this town."


    "We''re going to act again? Why?"


    "...Umm."


    Even if I hide things about Hitogami, there''s no necessity to hide things from these two.


    "Actually, from a certain source I got information, but it seems somewhere in this country my family is being held captive."


    "Is that true?"


    "Oh?"


    Where or who I heard it from these two didn''t ask.


    In the first ce, whenever I went information gathering one of these two was always with me.


    If they aren''t going to butt in and ask, that''s convenient for my situation.


    "I see now, if we name ourselves as Greyrat then they''ll go on alert right!"


    "That is the case."


    "Then, who is here?"


    "Lilia and Aisha... Our former maid and my younger sister."


    Come to think of it,ing from me, I wonder what it would be good, for me to refer to Lilia as.


    I don''t think stepmother would be correct...


    "Rudeus'' younger sister? There was one in Milishion as well right? The cheeky one."


    "There''s one more."


    "Hnn..."


    Eris made a sour face looking as if it wasn''t interesting.


    Norn is cheeky, huh.


    I didn''t think so, but in terms of how Eris looks at it, that attitude would probably look cheeky.


    If my younger sister gets hit, which side should I ally with?


    "If that''s the case then I have noints! As expected of Rudeus, he thinks about it well."


    Eris let out a hn-hn snort with her nose.


    Even if we say I''m thinking about it, it''s more like I''m just following along with Hitogami''s maniption.


    Humu. It''s making me feel bad because I feel like I''m deceiving them.


    "We''re going to hide our names right. Will we use a false name?"


    "A name that is prettymon would probably be best."


    "Why?"


    "I heard that a false name that is hard to remember is good."


    While giving side nces to me as I considered them anxiously, they came up with a variety of false names.


    "I wonder what kind of names are famous around this area."


    "During our journey I heard the names Shaina and Reidaru pretty often."


    Death God Knight Shaina is a female knight thates out in the story of the North God hero.


    She was one of the North God''s three swordsmen, and she was one of thepanions of the North God.


    No matter how harsh the battle was she would always return alive, she was a person like Inou Seizontai.


    Although that is most likely fiction.


    Even though I say that, among the people around here, "My child got into an unforeseen ident and didn''t die", therefore you''ll hear them stuck with the name Shaina.


    Reidaru is a Water God.


    A genius of counters, he froze the ocean in order to create a foothold, he was a hero who defeated the Water Dragon King.


    In order to ept that great person''s name, the children of the Water God style have passed down for generations the name Reidaru if it''s a male and Reida if it''s a female.


    This name as well has quite a few people with it.


    It seems if you learn the Water God style, there are many cases of changing their name.


    Just with saying we should hide our names, the two are properly thinking about it.


    It''s a thankful story.


    However, I have the feeling that Hitogami said to name myself as "The Owner of Dead End".


    No, that is a name which should be fine in regards to Aisha.


    Humu, then it''s fine, huh.


    Alright, I''ll seriously think about it.


    "Rudeus, what will we do?"


    "I guess, in this case, it would be best if they fully understand that we''re using false names."


    "Why?"


    "Our faces and names aren''t known, if we go with naming ourselves using a shy name, they won''t realize our objective, and the other side might get confused."


    Or at least I think I heard something like that in an anime from somewhere before...


    Frankly, any false name could pretty much be fine, but...


    "Then, a cool one would be good."


    A cool one huh.


    "I understand then I will call myself the knight of the moon''s shadow, Shadow Moon Knight."


    "Shadow Moon Knight!?"


    Eris'' cheeks were red and her eyes were sparkling.


    The real thing wears an outfit like being on school lunch duty.


    Furthermore, he spits out arrogant haiku lines.


    If it''s Eris she would probably knock him down the instant she sees him.


    "I want something like that as well! Ah, but if we use the same one it''ll be troubling right, hmmm..."


    She liked it that much, huh.


    Alright, then I''ll grant you a nice/knights name.


    "Well then, Eris will be the Shadowmoon''s Swordsman [Sword] and then Ruijerd will be Shadowmoon''s Spear [Lance], if we go with that it should be fine. If we do that then we''d all be matching."


    "That''s nice, matching! Let''s go with that."


    I thought Ruijerd might be embarrassed with that kind of name, but it doesn''t seem like he''s all that unsatisfied with it.


    Paul said my "Arrogant Water Dragon King, Aqua Heartia" was cool as well.


    It seems like this world is a bit chuunibyou.


    "However, Rudeus doesn''t give off a knight feeling."


    After we had settled on them, Eris came out whispering that.


    I''m not a knight.


    Then, should I call myself Magician(Evil) or General(Omega)?


    ...Well, I don''t know if we''ll actually need to call ourselves that, anything is fine really.


    We''ll decide based on the situation, and if it seems bad then it''s fine to just call myself The Owner after all.


    "Well then, the false names will be something like that."


    "That''s right, what are we going to do from here on out?"


    "For the time being, I''ll send a letter to Roxy in the Royal Pce then we''ll gather information until I get a response."


    I proimed that.


    I''ll look around during free time and try to encounter that scene.


    I''ll have to give it my best in order for it to go well.


    Part 5


    The next day.


    I bought some stationary and an envelope from the market, then wrote a letter.


    Starting with seasonal greetings and then say that I''m safe after the teleport incident.


    After that I''ll say that I''m healthy so there''s no need to worry. For the time being I''vee to the capital of Shirone so I''d like to meet.


    I''ll lightly touch on the fact that everyone from Buina vige is missing, and fan it with the fact that I''m in the middle of searching and no one has been found so I''m worried. After that, I''ll casually touch on the topic of our maid Lilia, and then since it''s an important matter I''ll finish saying once again I''m worried about my family.


    Then I''ll position all of the contents so the first character of each word lines up reading, "Please help me."


    If I write this much then I''m sure even Roxy would realize it.


    Then I''ll use the pattern I made of Roxy''s pendant, turned into a stamp to seal it with wax.


    I hesitated over the sender''s name, but I sent them with the name Rudeus many times while I was in Roa.


    I thought about using a false name here as well, but if she looks at it and says "I don''t know who this is." and throws it away I''ll be in trouble.


    The fact that Roxy is clumsy like that sometimes is one of her asional weak points.


    "From the favorite disciple who is watching over your life, Rudeus Greyrat." like that.


    Most likely even if I were to write a false name, Roxy would realize it''s my writing the moment she sees it.


    Even though I say that, being a bit scatterbrained at the crucial points and making a mistake is Roxy.


    I won''t know until I''m sure the letter makes its way into Roxy''s hands.


    It''s Roxy the Schr?dinger.


    Roxy getting inside of a box for me to pick up naturallyes to mind.


    Oh~, my God, cardboard boxes are something which you hide in when they are turned upside down.


    Well, putting that aside, I want to try and make sure that the contents actually are read.


    "Well then, I''m off to send the letter."


    "Yeah."


    "Yes, have a safe trip."


    Eris and Ruijerd were seeing me off with full face smiles.


    I surely thought they would follow after me, but it was a bit of a letdown.


    "Oh? What are you two going to do?"


    "We n to look around the town for information on Rudeus'' little sister."


    Ah,e to think of it, I did say we would be looking for information.


    Well, information is power, there''s no loss in collecting it.


    Rather, I''m shocked at myself who was careless enough to give up on properly collecting information as well.


    "I see then I leave it in your care. After I send the letter, I''ll try to search for some information as well."


    After saying that I separated from the two.


    Part 6


    Several minutes after I sent the letter to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I realized I was being followed.


    At first I thought I was being observed by Ruijerd.


    Whenever I''m alone I always seem to get into some kind of problem or other.


    Which is why I thought he might be on standby in the case a problem urs?


    However, these past few months, Ruijerd hasn''t gone out of his way to follow from behind and just acted together with me directly.


    In the first ce, Ruijerd ''s ability to follow is extremely superior.


    There''s no way I could notice it.


    The one who is currently following behind me is too obvious.


    There''s no way it''s Ruijerd.


    And then, most likely, it''s not Eris either.


    Eris is lousy at following. It wouldn''t be strange if I noticed her presence from the time we left the inn.


    I can''t think of a reason why they would specifically choose to follow starting from the Adventurers Guild.


    Then who is it.


    Someone who would have a grudge against me in this country... I don''t have any ideas.


    After all, we just arrived in this country yesterday.


    There''s a high probability something will happen with this country from here on out, but currently we have yet to trouble anyone.


    Otherwise, maybe it''s rted to some incident that happened on the Magic Continent.


    Who would go out of their way to follow us all the way from Magic Continent just for revenge?


    There''s no way that can be the case.


    There is the possibility that there are survivors from the smuggling organization of Saint Port.


    They might havee across me coincidentally and chosen this chance to try and finish me off.


    Although the probability that there is no rtion is also high.


    The fact that I was able to notice them is proof that their tracking techniques are crude.


    While turning around a street corner I stole a nce behind me.


    I saw a small shadow quickly hide under cover.


    It''s a child.


    There''s the possibility some neighborhood child somehow or other decided that I was conceited and therefore a viin, then started y following me.


    I won''t even bother thinking for what sake.


    I''m sure there are children who suddenly start up with that kind of y.


    I wonder if I should hide somewhere, then when theye up and start panicking after losing me, jump out and yell "Wah!"


    No, in this world there''s also the halfling race that have a short height.


    Negligence is forbidden.


    I decided to lose them somewhere.


    While thinking that I crossed over two crossroads and turned right into a bit of a small alley.


    "...Hnn?"


    Suddenly, I felt like something was out of ce.


    But, without worrying about it much, I created an earth wall.


    Using my magic power a 3 meter or so wall suddenly came up out of the ground, turning the alley into a dead end.


    On the other side of the wall, I heard the sound of panic and hurried movements.


    And then, the sound of hitting the wall without power.


    There was no sign that they were going to try to destroy the wall with Magic or Swordsmanship.


    I thought it could be Eris chasing after me, but if it were her she could jump right over a wall of this size.


    I wonder if after all it was a prank by some children from the neighborhood.


    After being satisfied with that conclusion I started to walk away from there.


    Well then, I ended uping a bit deep into this alley in order to break away from that child.


    Which way was it to the main street?


    It seems like I''m a bit lost.


    Well, if I can find some sort ofrge road then I''ll quickly find my way back.


    While thinking that, I walked around various twists and turns of the alley, but I wasn''t able to go in the direction I wanted and kept circling around.


    The main street of this town is bent and twisted.


    It''s a huge difference from Milishion which has roads like a Go Board.


    Even I, who doesn''t have the attribute of a lost child, am surely on the verge of being lost right now.


    In the worst case it would be fine if I use magic and jump up onto the roof.


    Come to think of it, the scene Hitogami showed me was simr to an alley like this.


    "Ah!"


    Then, I remembered back to that out of ce feeling from a moment ago.


    That wasn''t feeling out of ce.


    It was feeling something you''ve experienced before, d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    I quickly returned to where I left.


    I ran through the many turns of the alley.


    While getting lost in the forked roads, I continued to turn around and returned to the path from just now.


    "No, stop it!"


    I heard a young girl''s scream.


    The earth wall I created entered my field of vision.


    "Give it back!"


    I put my hand on the earth wall and started to concentrate on my magic power.


    Using earth magic I manipted the wall and created a fissure in it while simultaneously using wind magic tounch a shock wave through the center of the wall.


    [BANG] a loud sound let out and the earth wall shattered into tiny pieces all over the ce.


    In my field of vision that scene entered.


    A single young girl was violently captured.


    The ones with their hands holding her were soldiers.


    There were two of them.


    The one who wasn''t holding the young girl was tearing up a piece of paper taken from her.


    "Don''t rip up the letter I was sending it to father!"


    The two soldiers looked at me with dumbfounded faces.


    "Wh-who in the world are you...?"


    Young girl.


    Traces of Lilia could be seen in her face, she wore a ponytail with the same brown hair as Paul, while wearing a small maid outfit.


    That face gave off the impression of normally being lively and aloof and it was currently distorted with tears and a dripping nose.


    Looking down on that, those vulgar faces...


    No, the two soldiers weren''t making a vulgar face.


    If you were to ask which, they were making apologetic faces.


    They were just doing their jobs to the end, and their intention didn''t seem to be in it.


    "Who are you?! Name yourself!"


    "I''m that child''s..."


    Oh wait, I''m not supposed to name myself right.


    Umm.


    "My name is the Knight of the Moon''s Shadow, Shadow Moon Knight!"


    "What do you mean Knight, no matter how you look at it you''re a magician!"


    "Uguu..."


    I was hit with a precise tsukkomi.


    Damn it.


    Next time, I''ll make sure to name myself with Magician Ebiru.


    Well, it''s fine.


    "Listen here boy. It''s fine to y make believe as an ally of justice, but even if we look like this, we old men are soldiers of the Royal Pce. Since she''s lost, we''re just trying to take her back home."


    In the end they even looked at me with eyes of a rowdy child and gently gave me a warning.


    I''m sure these words have a few lies mixed in, but after looking at Aisha sobbing on the side of the knight, she was making a bit of a troubled face.


    I''m sure they''re not bad guys.


    There might have been some problem in the Royal Pce, and even though Aisha and Lilia are being detained, it''s not something that the knights consider a bad thing.


    It could be that, it would be bad to create hostility with these soldiers.


    I might not be supposed to fight, solving this with conversation could be better.


    "Even though it seems like you''re tearing up the letter she was holding?"


    "Ahh~... That is, well, what. There''s various things, adult things."


    That''s right isn''t it, there are a lot of different adult things, right?


    "Ah!"


    Then at that moment making use of a single gap, Aisha shook off the hands of the soldier.


    "Pw-pwease shave me!"


    She ran straight over to me, hid behind my back, and with a crumpled face covered in tears and snot she clung onto me.


    After looking at the desperation in that face, I started to feel like it didn''t matter if I turned a kingdom or two into enemies.


    "Th-those pweople, foshefully, my letta, and teard..."


    I have no idea what she''s saying, but at least the desperation is being conveyed.


    I give up, I give up.


    A middle aged adult like me can''t do something like a young ally of justice y.


    I''ll go about it in my usual way.


    "...Hnnn!"


    I suddenly raised my hand up and used voiceless incantations to send a rock bullet flying.


    "Ah!"


    The knight noticed the sudden rock bullet, unsheathed his de in an instant and deflected it.


    Uooh, their reaction was good!


    Water God style, huh.


    That''s hard to deal with.


    But, well, it''s not like rock bullet is the only thing I can use.


    With this much distance there''s plenty of margin for error.


    Fufu, avoiding my rock bullet, that makes you the 4th one you know.


    "Voiceless incantations!?"


    "Then this guy, could it be Roxy-dono''s!?"


    "He really came!"


    "Call for reinforcements!"


    "Under, uooh!"


    I created a pit fall at the foot of the knight who was about to run off.


    Rejection shot.


    Simultaneously I fired off rock bullets in session at the other knight to keep him in check, while asking Aisha a question.


    "We''re going to run, are you alright?"


    "Hick...hiku, yeah...!"


    Aisha nodded while continuing to sob.


    Alright, alright.


    After this we just need to knock out one more and then break away.


    Just at the time I thought that.


    [Whistle~?!]


    Suddenly I heard a high pitched sound ring out like a birds cry.


    The sound came out from the center of a hole.


    It''s a whistle.


    They let out an rm.


    And then, from a bit of a distance away as well as nearby alleys I could hear the same sound of a whistle blowing.


    [Whistle][Whistle][Whistle]!!


    Each of the whistling methods and sounds were slightly different.


    Most likely, they''re letting each other know their position so they can meet using the sound.


    After checking to see that my hand that wasunching rock bullets had stopped, the soldier opened his mouth wide.


    "All of the paths around this area have been sealed off! Soon soldiers wille here as well. Stop with the pointless resistance, hand over that girl! We won''t treat you badly!"


    "..."


    This is bad.


    He''s called for allies.


    Most likely, knights and soldiers will quickly be flooding into here.


    But, I still have one hand left.


    "Aisha, please hold onto me tightly!"


    "Eh!!?"


    "No matter what you must not let go!"


    While Aisha was bewildered, she put her hands around my waist and tightly held onto me.


    I grabbed her clothes with my left hand, and with my right hand started gathering magic power.


    I released an earth spear [Earth Lance] centered at the t point below my feet.


    Using that momentum I flew into the air like a human bullet.


    "Wha-what?!?"


    "Kyaaa!"


    With the soldiers'' voices of confusion and Aisha''s scream, I magnificently escaped from that ce.


    Wa ha ha, see youter foolish fellows!


    Incidentally, since I was getting ahead of myself, I flew too high, and I ended up breaking both of my legs with a solid crack on thending.


    This type of dangerous magic is no good unless you practice it on a daily basis.

 Chapter 64: There is No God

    <h4>Chapter 64: There is No God</h4>


    Part 1


    After using magic to escape like a catapult, Aisha cried for a short while.


    Moaning and crying while her teeth were chattering and she was trembling, she even wet herself.


    I understand her feelings.


    If I were to be caught in the arms of a scary man and threatened, I might not go to the point of wetting myself, but my legs would be trembling as well.


    At least up until leaking.


    Though, those two knights, if you were to ask which side they were on, it would be more gentleman-like, but I guess the stimulus would be a bit too strong for a 5-6 year old child.


    The differences in age start to be obvious from the time when you''re small.


    For example, for elementary and middle school students, high school students appear to be adults, if high school students are gathered together along on the side of a road, even if they aren''t dressed like punks, they''ll be unusually scared of them.


    Even more so if it''s two soldiers.


    I am sure it was rather frightening.


    I absolutely don''t want to think that it was because she heard the sound of both of my legs snapping as they broke when wended nearby.


    I quickly fixed them using healing, but that certainly hurt.


    I pretended not to notice the fact that she wet herself and swiftly moved to get her panties washed.


    The ce was our inn.


    By the time I returned, neither Eris nor Ruijerd were around.


    Since they said they were going out to gather information, they''ll most likely return around night.


    Well then, here I''ve once again experienced something mysterious.


    Just now, Aisha took off her small, baggy maid outfit, tore off the wet panties she was wearing, wiped down her body, and then put the shirt I normally wear on.


    In my hands is a wooden bucket and soap for the purpose ofundry, as well as a primary schoolgirl panties.


    If it was the me from my past life, in this situation with these items, I would probably fall into an aroused state.


    I''d like you to think about it and see.


    On the nearby bed is a little girl who after being stripped once is now wearing my baggy clothes after she just wet herself and is currently crying.


    Obviously with no panties.


    If it''s a gentleman, then anyone who falls into such a situation would normally be excited.


    It''s not like I can put Eris'' panties on her.


    Her panties are No Touch.


    That''s one of the important rules of this "Dead End".


    No matter how much of an emergency situation it is, how could I possibly dig through her belongings when she''s not around and pull some panties out...


    Just thinking about it is frightening.


    If I were to break the rules Ruijerd won''te to save me and if I use demon eyes to run away Eris will be displeased for around three days.


    Even though I say that, if I get hit defenselessly then my face will change enough that I won''t be able to taste meals for around three days.


    Well, I could use healing magic to fix it.


    In any case, it''s a situation where it wouldn''t be strange for the wild beast of my heart to be howling.


    However, even in that situation, my heart is currently as calm and silent as the surface of ake


    Putting aside arousal, there''s not even a single wave.


    Clear and serene.


    It''s a strange thing.


    In regards to the sobbing Aisha I felt "She''s a troubled child" while embracing her, yet I can''t remember any sexual arousal beyond that.


    I wonder if I became a Sage while I wasn''t paying attention.


    Or else, maybe I touched upon Eris'' imperial wrath without realizing it, and my Pocket Monster was made ipetent for battle.


    Maybe in order to forget the overwhelming fear of that time, I ced a seal on the memories.


    No, never!


    That can''t be the case, are you alright, My Son?


    And while I was thinking like that, theundry ended in a sh.


    The linen panties with no sex appeal and the small maid outfit that appears to be made of rtively high ss material.


    I handed those over to Aisha who at some point had stopped crying, and she cheerfully started changing her clothes.


    I carefully stared at that.


    After all I''m not getting aroused.


    I wonder if this body won''t get aroused by family.


    Even though my previous life it was men and women of all ages without discrimination...


    The thing known as life is mysterious.


    Part 2


    "I am called Aisha Greyrat! Thank you very much!"


    Aisha carefully lowered her head while wearing the baggy maid outfit.


    In rhythm with that her ponytail shook along with it.


    After all ponytails are nice.


    Eris asionally wears a ponytail as well, but her ponytail gives off the feeling of a track and field club girl.


    That alone is pretty good by itself, but Aisha''s is yet another slightly different charm.


    Aisha is terribly lovely, like a doll.


    Since her eyes are currently bloodshot so it''s kind of like a cursed doll though.


    After she raises her face, she took a step closer.


    Close.


    "If I hadn''t been saved by Knight-sama, I was about to be forcefully taken back!"


    After hearing the words Knight-sama, I remembered that I named myself "Knight of the Moon''s Shadow, Shadow Moon Knight" in front of her.


    A line of cold sweat went down my back.


    After the conversation with Eris earlier, I might have gone a bit overboard.


    At this age I won''t roll around after my back itches a bit but...


    Around 10 yearster this kind of thing will definitely end up as the content of a joke intended to tease.


    After thinking that, I regret it a bit.


    "Truly, thank you very much."


    Aisha bowed deeply for a second time.


    How old was she now again, 6 years old I guess?


    Even though she''s still young, she''s a child who knows manners well.


    "On top of saving me, I''d like to make a shameless request of you!"


    "Ou."


    Shameless, she sure knows some difficult words.


    ording to Paul''s story she received special education from Lilia and she''s quite clever.


    "Please give me the tools needed to write a letter! Also, please tell me the location of the Adventurer''s Guild! I''m counting on you!"


    After saying that, she lowered her head.


    When asking people for things she uses ''please'', she''s done well.


    Yeah, she''s a good child.


    However, a little bit thoughtless.


    "Are just those two fine? Do you have money?"


    "...I don''t have any money!"


    "Weren''t you taught by your mother that both the tools to write a letter and sending the letter required money?"


    It''s important to teach the importance of money from a young age.


    I thought Lilia wouldn''t have made a mistake in that area, but I''m sure there are things that aren''t understood even if they are taught and there are things that can''t be taught.


    "Mother taught me that if a child like me asks with upturned eyes "I want to send a letter to father", then even without money it will work out."


    Oh my, oh no, Lilia-san you mischievous one.


    What are you teaching your own daughter?


    The method to use her weapons as a woman?


    After thinking that, this way of speaking and her gestures start to look like acting as well.


    No really, what have you been teaching her.


    "We''ve always been trying to get into contact with father, but the people of the castle say it''s not allowed and won''t let us send a letter!"


    I heard that Lilia was being detained.


    It seems they won''t let her send a letter as well.


    I wonder if it could be that she''s being treated badly.


    Since Hitogami used such words as "save her", after all.


    This could be an NTR development that Paul won''t find amusing.


    "Aren''t there any other reliable people than your father?"


    "There aren''t!"


    "For example, that''s right, a blue haired older sister... Or for example an older brother who might be somewhere?"


    After casually mentioning that Aisha raised her eyebrows.


    It was an unpleasant face.


    Why?


    "I have an older brother, but..."


    "You have one but?"


    "He isn''t reliable."


    Why not!


    Just now didn''t he magnificently save you!


    "Is-is it okay if I hear the reason?"


    "Reason! That''s fine! My mother has told me about my brother in detail."


    "Oh."


    "However, all of it was unbelievable stuff! For example using intermediate level magic at three years old, or bing a Saint ss magician at five. And to top it all off, bing the home teacher of a Lord''s daughter at seven? It''s not impossible, but it''s all unbelievable! It''s definitely a lie!"


    You can''t believe it, huh.


    I see.


    I guess that would be the case.


    "However, if you actually meet him, he could be a good older brother?"


    "He''s definitely not!"


    "Wh-Why?"


    "In our house we had this small box my mother treated as important. She would always say not to touch it or not to look inside of it for some reason. Somehow, it seems that it contained something precious to my older brother."


    ...Small box?


    Well now,e to think of it I vaguely remember hearing something like that from Paul as well.


    "During the time when my mother wasn''t around, I secretly opened it and looked inside. And then what do you think was inside of it!?"


    "We-well, I wonder what."


    "It was panties. Panties belonging to a woman. Also, going off the size they were considerably small. Based on my calctions, they should have been panties belonging to a child around the age of 14. There was none. A person around that age, there was none in that house. I did consider the possibility that my older brother was a sister, but it''s a bit much. There was only one person who I could link it to. My older brother''s home teacher, a person named Roxy. When my older brother was four or five years old he treated a clearly olderdy''s panties as a religious object."


    Calctions you say.


    Wa-wait this child, isn''t she just a bit too clever?


    Eh? She''s still five or six years old right?


    How do I put it, from this kind of small child, I''m feeling this amazing gap, huh?


    "However, there''s the possibility it might be a misunderstanding right?"


    "No, I casually managed to get the details out of my mother. My brother would do whatever he pleased like peeking on thatdy Roxy when she was bathing or peek in on my father and mother when they were making love. It seemed like my mother was trying to keep it hidden, but there''s no mistake. My older brother is without a doubt a hentai!"


    A hentai!


    A hentai!


    A hentai!


    Without a doubt a hentai!


    And adding it on once more, a hentai!


    Please stop it already, Rudeus'' mental HP is already zero!


    "I-I see, your older brother is a hentai, huh, that is troubling, hahaha..."


    Even though they say you get what you deserve, how could this be...


    How could it be, this... Sheet.


    I see now.


    It''s this sort of thing.


    That''s why Hitogami told me not to name myself.


    Just now, I''ve understood it in my heart.


    As expected of Hitogami-san...


    "By the way, Knight-san, what''s your real name?"


    "It''s a secret. Though I''m often called [The Owner of Dead End] in public."


    I replied with a stiff face.


    It seems like it would be better to wait until a bit after to tell her that I''m her older brother.


    I''ll be treated as a pervert after all.


    "Oh... The Owner-san is it. That''s cool! After all can you use things like summoning techniques?"


    "No, I just have two vicious dogs on a leash."


    "Is that so, that''s amazing!"


    Aisha was looking at me with her eyes sparkling.


    Like a puppy.


    Moreover a deceived puppy.


    Ah, my heart hurts a bit.


    However, for the time being, the result is all right.


    If I were to reveal myself as her older brother here, Aisha might not listen to what I say.


    However, if it''s at this rate, it seems she''ll honestly listen to what The Owner says.


    We''ll go while hiding my identity, and coolly save Lilia.


    If I do that, then Aisha will look at The Owner with eyes of respect.


    And then, after when shees to realize I''m her older brother, her impression will rise through the roof.


    "Alright. Then I''ll save your mother."


    "Eh?"


    After dering that, Aisha looked at me with a bbergasted expression.


    "B-but."


    "Please leave it to me."


    Just like this I met with Aisha.


    Even though she has an awful impression of me, it''s not as bad as Norn who saw her father being beaten up in front of her eyes.


    Even though I was called a pervert for having Roxy''s panties, so what, one day she wille to understand.


    That people all have a time when they need to believe in something.


    However, to have the recognition to realize panties=pervert at this age, huh.


    It''s not an age where she should be able to link together sexual desire and underwear, in the first ce it''s questionable whether she should even understand sexual desire...


    I wonder if someone taught her these things.


    It would be no good if I didn''t grant a severe punishment to the guy who taught my little sister strange things.


    "By the way, The Owner-san."


    "What is it?"


    "Why did you know my name!?"


    After that, my desperate exnation started, but I''ll leave that out.


    Part 3


    After that, I talked to Aisha for a short while.


    We talked about thest two years.


    I listened to the story of these past two years from Aisha.


    It was a bitcking in linguistic ability and an insufficient exnation, but I was able to grasp the outline.


    Somehow, it seems that they were teleported into the Royal Pce of this country.


    Naturally, they were captured as intruders, but as a result of Lilia telling them all sorts of things, they ended up being held in the Royal Pce on house arrest.


    In regards to that front and back rtion, Aisha didn''t seem to understand it, but it seems there was some kind of reason they wouldn''t let her send a letter.


    It seems that nothing cruel was done to Lilia as well.


    I guess that would mean that her body was not their aim.


    Although, it could just be that Aisha doesn''t know, and it''s possible every night something is done to her.


    Although Lilia is at a good age (She was older than Paul so in her mid 30s), it''s not like she has a beauty that would make those living in the Royal Pce go out of their way after detaining her.


    It doesn''t change the fact that they were considered suspicious individuals, so I guess it would just be detainment?


    In regards to that there are some slightly strange parts.


    It''s been two and a half years since the teleport.


    I wonder if they would really be detained for that long without clearing up the misunderstanding.


    There could be some kind of circumstances involved that I don''t know about.


    Come to think of it, Roxy''s name never came out.


    I wonder if she didn''t go to save Lilia.


    ...No, it''s possible that asking her to save them might have caused them to fall into this current situation.


    In any case, I''m currently waiting for a reply from Roxy.


    After listening to circumstances from her, like a puzzle piece falling into ce, all of the doubts should be solved.


    Incidentally, in regards to that situation Aisha wanted to send a letter to Paul asking for help.


    However she got lost on the way, and she thought if she followed after someone wearing Adventurer-like clothes, she would be able to reach the guild.


    That happened to coincidentally be me.


    Coincidences are scary.


    Well, I''m sure it went as Hitogami nned.


    Part 4


    Aisha wanted to hear about me.


    "Ohh, The Owner-san came here on a journey from the Magic Continent."


    "Yeah, after getting involved with the Fedoa region teleport incident."


    "What were you doing before that?"


    "A home teacher. I was teaching a noble''s daughter magic."


    "I see, where were you teaching?"


    "In Roa."


    "Oh, then it would be the same as my older brother! It could be that you passed by each other in the town right!"


    "Th-that''s right, I guess that possibility does exist on a minuscule level..."


    I can''t think that her way of speaking is suitable for her age.


    It could be that she is trying to act like an adult.


    In any case, it seems that Aisha learned a variety of things from Lilia.


    Common sense, manner etiquette, wisdom that would be useful in life, essential points of being a maid, etc.


    Even I find it mysterious if she can understand everything at this young age, but at the very least she was able to exin it to a degree that I could understand.


    She''s clever, this child. Seriously.


    She''s had the power to absorb everything taught to her like a sponge from the time she was small.


    I wonder what she will be like in the future.


    I wonder if I''ll be able to maintain my dignity as an older brother.


    "If you''re speaking about a noble youngdy, then there might be a simr contact point with my older brother''s employer, have you heard anything?"


    "N-No, I was limited in information, things about such a person are..."


    "Is that so. I wanted to hear about the impression of my older brother from The Owner-san."


    "Umm, I''ve only heard rumors that the youngdy of the lord was so violent she was out of everyone''s hands."


    Here the feeling to leak information about myself sprouted, but I strongly endure it.


    It''s going to be exposed after anyways.


    If at the time she finds out it was a self-created story, her impression of me will drop after all.


    After that, since I told her all sorts of things about the Magic Continent, we talked in detail.


    For a child of this age, I thought talking about anything would be fine, but strangely she didn''t get attached to the topics.


    It might be because Aisha''s conversation ability is high.


    While thinking that, I genuinely enjoyed talking with my little sister on our mostly first meeting.


    After a while, Aisha got tired and fell asleep.


    Eris and Ruijerd returned after the sun had set.


    After asking the two who seemed to have slightly tired expressions, it seems they went all the way to the slums to gather information, and got into a number of fights.


    Another fight it seems.


    The unapologetic duo.


    Well, it''s the same as always. I won''t bother asking in detail.


    Everyone makes mistakes, I do too, if something happens it''s fine if we help each other.


    I talked about how I met Aisha in the town and how Lilia is being held captive in the castle.


    It seems a variety of things are suspicious.


    Also, along with that I told them about the fact that I''m hiding my name.


    I paid special care to the fact that they don''t let Aisha find out that my identity is Rudeus.


    "Why are you doing something so roundabout?"


    "It appears that, she has learned some mistaken knowledge about her older brother, so I want to show her my cool parts in order to correct that recognition."


    "Hnnn, I already think you''re cool just as you are though?"


    "Eris..."


    After hearing her say something that made me happy, a "Good man" smile rose to the surface.


    And then Eris suddenly took a step backwards.


    "Uuuu... Why do you make that creepy face when I praise you!?"


    It seems my triumphant face looks creepy.


    It''s a bit of a shock.


    Someone please give me a new face.


    "However, since that''s the case it''s an attack from now on right!"


    "It''s been a while since Ist attacked a castle..."


    Eris brought that up full of eagerness.


    Even Ruijerd raised his spear.


    I stopped the two in a panic.


    "No, for the time being let''s wait for a reply from Roxy."


    After saying that, Eris made an extremely bored face.


    As always she seems to like acting violently.


    Rather than difficult thinking, attacking the castle and carrying off Lilia is certainly a simpler method, but if we were to cause trouble for Roxy then I wouldn''t be able to face her.


    First off we need to attentively confirm the situation.


    It''s absolutely not because of a reason like wanting to meet with Roxy.


    While I was thinking about that, the day ended.


    Part 5


    The next day.


    It was almost noon.


    Soldiers came to the inn.


    Soldiers wearing the same outfit as the ones trying to capture Aisha yesterday.


    Just in case I left Aisha in the room and interacted with them in the lobby of the inn.


    I left Eris and Ruijerd in the room just in case.


    "Are you Rudeus-dono?"


    "Yes."


    "I am the imperial guard attached to the seventh prince of Shirone, Ginger. Pleased to meet you."


    "Thank you for the polite introduction. I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    There was one soldier and it was a woman.


    After seeing my face herplexion didn''t change a bit, and she gave a knight styled greeting and bow.


    I responded as well using a noble style greeting.


    I don''t actually know how I should reply to such greetings, but anyways it''s fine as long as the sincerity is conveyed.


    "Roxy-dono is calling for you, would you please apany me to the Royal Pce?"


    In regards to me who is a child no matter how you look at it, she''s considerably courteous in manner.


    It wasn''t like she was specifically hiding her face, but it seems like her mask wasn''t split.


    However, a prince''s imperial guard, huh.


    Why an imperial guard is what I was thinking, but I did know that Roxy was serving as a home teacher for the prince.


    Then, it''s not all that strange.


    "..."


    After being asked to apany her, I hesitated.


    I wonder what I should do with Aisha.


    If I were to bring Aisha along then the fact that I attacked a knight would probably be exposed.


    After all, the fact that I sent a rock bullet flying could have been a mistake.


    ...Alright, here we''ll have Aisha look after the house.


    If I have Roxy be a buffer and just talk with them then properly apologize, it should be fine.


    After I decided that, I told them to absolutely not let Aisha leave the room, and left Eris and Ruijerd as her guards.


    And then, a grooming check for the sake of meeting Roxy.


    Making sure my hair isn''t messy and my clothes are fine as the usual robe.


    Ah, that''s right, pastries or such are essential as well.


    I wonder what would be fine to bring when meeting my shisho for the first time in a while in this world.


    And there I found the unpopr first edition Ruijerd doll in the bottom of my tool bag.


    Come to think of it, in a letter Roxy once mentioned the Roxy doll, had reached where she was.


    If I show her this doll and say "Actually it was my work" then it might be amusing.


    "Considerably careful aren''t you."


    "It''s the first time I''ve met my shisho in a while after all."


    "...You''re going to properly introduce us right?"


    "Yeah, of course."


    While having that exchange with Eris, Ipleted preparations.


    "Are you going to be alright alone?"


    Ruijerd said that in a somewhat worried voice.


    Problems always seem to ur when I''m alone after all.


    I understand his worried feelings.


    "There''s no problem. If anything happens I''ll fly and run away."


    With a zoom~


    "The Owner-san..."


    "It''s alright. Please leave everything to me."


    I patted and caressed Aisha''s head as she was making a worried face, she tightly shut her mouth and nodded.


    Alright, good girl.


    Part 6


    Led by the soldier Ginger, I was walking down the road towards the Royal Pce.


    The two of us were walking with a bit of a quick pace down a small corner of the main street that carriages pass back and forth.


    The main road is twisted and bent, asionally to the extent that the pathway is too small for carriages to pass by.


    I wonder if it''s a counter-measure for when enemy nations are attacking.


    In the Japan of my past life I''ve heard that the town in the region of Mino is twisted like this.


    "..."


    Ginger is a silent person and she doesn''t talk about a single unnecessary thing.


    Just, if I ask, she always opens her mouth to answer, and her manner is always polite.


    "Alright, next is this guy! This guy is an ex-Washawa Country Knight! He''s a ve for battle purposes! He''s a bit impudent, but he''s quite skilled! Starting from 3 gold coins!"


    Suddenly I heard that powerful voice so I took a look in that direction.


    In a location just off the main road there was a ve market.


    On top of an especially high stand, almost like a balcony, there were ves lined up.


    Three human races and one beast race with ears like a rabbit.


    Two men and two women.


    Both the men and the women''s upper body were nude, even from a distance I could see their shining skin.


    In order to make the disy better, they may have been covered in oil.


    I wonder if that beast race was brought up from the Great Forest.


    Even though I don''t have the leeway or obligation to save her, it causes me to drop my eyebrows a bit.


    While my eyebrows wereing a bit closer to my face, after seeing her chest myher regions were reacting a bit.


    I thought it was mysterious that I wasn''t reacting to Aisha, but after all it seems I still have plenty of energy.


    I could hear the merchant on the side of the ves exin all sorts of things.


    I couldn''t follow the contents, but I''m sure it was the ves'' birthce and abilities sales points.


    After a little while, I heard the voice of the audience begin to rise.


    It must be an auction system.


    If Lilia and Aisha as well were unlucky, they might have been lined up over there.


    After thinking that, I can''t really say this current situation is all that bad.


    ...No, in the end, since I don''t know what kind of situation Lilia is in right now, I can''t really say anything.


    After suddenly taking a look, Ginger was raising her eyebrows after seeing the ve market.


    She is one of the ones who protect the public order in this country.


    It must bother her for them to do that kind of thing out in the open.


    "I thought ve markets would happen deeper in the city."


    I let such words flow out.


    I thought this was one such topic as well.


    In other towns the ve markets are always deep in the back areas.


    It doesn''t seem like ves are an especially bad thing in this world, but this is the first time I''ve seen it going on right off the main road.


    "That''s right, things like that are usually done deeper in the back."


    I thought she might say something loathsome, but she responded with a t tone.


    "Is there some kind of event going on today?"


    "No. The other day, it seems like there was a fight between adventurers in the ce the ve market was originally. And then the market became unusable, so they decided to let them temporarily use this area as the ve market."


    A fight...


    A fight, huh.


    A fight in the ve market.


    A fight caused by Eris and Ruijierd.


    I have no option but to feel like there''s a link between them.


    I''m getting nothing but bad premonitions now.


    While thinking that I looked towards the ve market, then,


    "Please."


    Ginger grabbed onto my sides and raised me up so I could see well.


    "Ah, thank you."


    She''s an easy person to get along with.


    Her face was ordinary, and she absolutely doesn''t give off the feeling of a beauty, but she notices the small details, I''m sure she''ll find a good husband.


    "Roxy-dono as well, when there were crowds of people she would start jumping up and down to see."


    "I see."


    "Yes, but when I would lift her up like this she would always make aplex face."


    That scene floated into my eyes.


    Roxy jumping up and down because she can''t see well.


    Then a soldier who lifts her up out of good intention.


    Then the discouraged Roxy who asks to be let down.


    "Were you able to lift Roxy-sensei up?"


    "Yes, she quickly got angry and asked me to let her down though."


    Of course, huh.


    "Where did you hold onto?"


    "Even if you ask where, just like now."


    I am currently being held from just around my armpits as I''m raised up.


    "What kind of feeling was it?"


    "That''s why I said, she made aplex face and quickly asked to be let down."


    What I want to hear is about the sensation around Roxy''s armpits though...


    Well, it''s fine.


    "Please let me down."


    From what I could roughly see, there wasn''t anything especially interesting.


    It''s just the ves who are about to be sold inside of a prison.


    Since that''s the case I had her put me down and we started walking towards the Royal Pce.


    Suddenly I thought of it, but normally wouldn''t you take a carriage to wee someone into the Royal Pce.


    Well, it''s fine.


    "What kind of things was Roxy-sensei doing in the Royal Pce?"


    Having found amon topic, I asked Ginger.


    "Normally she was teaching the prince, but during the times she was bored she would participate in the exercises with us soldiers."


    Come to think of it, in the letter I received from Roxy while I was in Roa, I have a feeling something like that was written.


    "If I remember correctly, it was exercises to prepare for fights with magicians, that sort of talk?"


    ording to the letter it was Roxy releasing magic in the middle of a melee and they were trying to ward it off, that kind of training.


    If they can suddenly react to magic fired off and manage to deflect it, then it wouldn''t be difficult for that to be the difference between life and death on the battlefield.


    "That''s correct. We''re all Water God style intermediate level swordsmen, but thanks to Roxy-dono we were able to learn to deflect magic cast in an instant."


    I see now, that''s why the knight yesterday was able to deflect my rock bullet.


    It was a bit of a shock for amon knight to deflect that, but if it''s the result of Roxy''s teachings I can ept it.


    After that, I talked to Ginger for a short while about Roxy.


    Things such as during magic training, Roxy identally scorched a tree and she went pale, all the soldiers were proud or during dinner when bell peppers suddenly came out she suddenly went pale, but still ate them pretending like nothing was wrong.


    "I''ve heard stories about Rudeus-dono as well."


    "Oh. Wh-what did she say?"


    "A genius who can use magic with voiceless incantations at a young age."


    "Sensei said such a thing?"


    "Roxy-dono was often bragging about you. That child is not an existence which I really deserved to have taught."


    "Dehehe, that''s saying too much."


    During that conversation we arrived at the castle.


    It''s a considerablyrge castle, but it''s not asrge as Kishirisu Castle of Rikarisu or the White Pce of Milishion.


    It''s about the same size as Eris'' home.


    In other words, this country would be about the same as a remote territory of Asura.


    As expected, Asura Kingdom is amazing.


    "..."


    "Keep up the good work!"


    Ginger lightly nodded to the guards and the guards stood themselves upright.


    Come to think of it, she said she was an imperial guard?


    I wonder if she''s important.


    "This way please."


    Just as I was about to keep going straight ahead, Ginger suddenly turned to the side.


    Turning around the castle, we came in through something like the back door.


    "Please forgive me. Soldiers are forbidden from entering through the front gate."


    "I see."


    In the back entrance there was something like a soldier''s station.


    In a corner of the room there were two head desks lined up, and several soldiers were sitting down ying something like cards.


    After they saw Ginger they quickly stood up and maintained an upright fixed posture.


    "..."


    "Keep up the good work!"


    Ginger made a single nod again and went further into the room.


    I continued to follow along with her while giving them a side nce.


    "Ginger-san is an important person it seems."


    "Among the soldiers I''m #12."


    #12, it''s hard to determine if that''s high or low...


    In this country there are probably some hundreds of soldiers, after thinking that, it''s probably a rtively high position.


    Most likely not low.


    "This way please."


    Ginger continued moving further inside.


    Her manner of walking felt like it got a bit more cautious.


    In regards to the people we would asionally pass she would stop her feet and use a knight style greeting.


    I followed suit with a noble style greeting.


    I wouldn''t stand for it if they were to say Roxy''s disciple wasn''t taught properly after all.


    The noble like people either returned a greeting, orpletely ignored and continued to pass by us.


    It''srgely different from Eris'' home.


    Fundamentally, there were no greetings in the corridors there.


    I wonder if Roxy felt like it was hard to breathe working in a ce like this.


    After getting used to these greetings, I wondered if it wouldn''t bother her.


    Each floor had stairs in roughly three ces.


    The construction is simr to Eris'' home.


    I''m sure there''s some sort of scheme to prevent it from being invaded all at once.


    However, there''s no doubt it''s inconvenient for normal life.


    Ginger stopped at the end of a corridor.


    I wonder if this is Roxy''s room.


    It''s a considerably quiet ce.


    However, you could say it seems like Roxy.


    Ginger came to a halt.


    Suddenly she looked at my appearance and held out her hand.


    "I''ll hold onto your staff and belongings."


    "Ah, yes."


    She even goes to the point of acting as a door boy, how kind.


    After receiving my belongings Ginger knocked on the door.


    "It''s Ginger. I''ve brought Rudeus-dono."


    "Enter."


    The voice that replied was a man.


    (Hn?)


    While some questions were rising to mind, Ginger quickly opened the door, and led me into the room.


    Just as lead, I went into the room.


    "Oh... This is Rudeus, huh."


    "Mogo!!?"


    There a man was sitting, looking arrogantly.


    He was a man like a small barrel.


    On both of his sides were two maids.


    The man was sitting awfully arrogantly, but his height was equally small.


    It wasn''t just his height, but his limbs were short as well.


    It felt like he was pieced together out of a halfling and a dwarf.


    However, only his face was huge, it was like one belonging to an adult human race male.


    That face as well, if I were to word it based on the first impression it would be, unsightly.


    It was a type of face that brought a feeling of familiarity to me.


    After looking to the side, I don''t recognize Maid A.


    She seemed to be in thetter half of her 20s, her chest size was normal, no muscles. A normal female.


    Maid B had a face that was the spitting image of Lilia.


    Rather, it was Lilia.


    It looks like she has aged a bit after five years, but it seems like her skin has a variety of bends in it piled on top, since she got involved in that teleport incident, it can''t really be helped.


    And then she was sitting in a chair.


    The chair itself was wrapped in rope and she had a gag in her mouth.


    I don''t see Roxy''s appearance anywhere.


    "What does this mean?"


    Even while in the midst of chaos I calmed down and thought to listen.


    I thought Roxy should have been here.


    Ah, I see. It was a trap.


    "Drop him."


    I opened my demon eye at the same time as the man''s words.


    One second in the future I was falling downwards.


    I fell.


    Part 7


    Before realizing it, I was in the middle of a magic circle.


    Just as he signaled the floor below my feet was pulled down, I fell into something like a pitfall.


    It took a few seconds to realize that.


    It''s a small room.


    About 6 tatami mats or so.


    A magic circle was drawn on the ground and it was dimly giving off some light.


    However, I quickly created some earth magic.


    I was going to raise my body up like an elevator.


    "...What?"


    However, the magic wouldn''t invoke.


    Once again I tried with a bit more magic power to create an earth pir at my feet.


    Strange.


    I''m sure the magic power is certainlying out, but the earth pir isn''t invoking.


    No, it isn''t strange.


    This magic circle surrounding me.


    It''s because of this thing.


    I''m inside of some kind of barrier.


    "A... barrier."


    I stretched my arms out to look around the edge of the magic circle and I touched something like a wall.


    I tried hitting to check, but it won''t shake a bit.


    "Gyahahahaha! It''s pointless! It''s pointless! That magic circle is a barrier created in order to capture Roxy! Someone like you won''t be able to do a thing!"


    The circr man from just now came down the stairs.


    And then, he stopped in front of me and made a broad grin with a repulsive smile, a feeling like he was ted with his victory.


    "You are?"


    "My name is Pax. It''s Pax Shirone!"


    Pax.


    Ah, the seventh prince, huh.


    In any case, this man.


    I wonder why in the world he was nning on making this anti-magic barrier to capture Roxy.


    No, in the letter it was written that he resembled me.


    I''m a gentleman-like man.


    Then, without a doubt he will be conducting himself like a gentleman.


    Sheet. What kind of gentleman-like treatment did this guy have nned?


    "Kukuku, that''s a good face. Rudeus Greyrat."


    After seeing my mortified face the manughed and smirked.


    I put on a poker face and took some deep breaths.


    Calm down.


    This is the type of situation in which one needs to be calm.


    "So I fell into a trap, huh. I understand. I''ll officially apologize for attacking the soldiers yesterday. Before that, first off please call Roxy. I''m her former student, she will be able to prove my identity. After that, I''ll call awyer, and the official trial will be after-"


    "Roxy isn''t here."


    Roxy isn''t here.


    "What...did you say..."


    Those words delivered enough of an impact to surprise even me.


    Roxy isn''t here.


    In other words, it means the Absence of God.


    Is there no God?


    No, that cannot be the case.


    That great mathematician, didn''t he just say that our God doesn''t exist.


    The one who received the life of Ekacherina the 2nd, isn''t she a splendid proof of the existence of God.


    God exists.


    I as well, my body itself is proof of the existence of God.


    "No, God exists."


    "...What? God?"


    Pax made a nk face.


    That''s right.


    God exists.


    Without a doubt.


    If you are to say she doesn''t, then it''s a crusade.


    I don''t know what this stuff is about the Milis Church, but anyone who wants to die feel free toe out.


    I''ll be the opponent of anyone who thinks they might win.


    "Hnn, praying to god, huh. That''s the correct option. Since there''s no chance of you being saved in this situation."


    "That seems to be so."


    Well then, now that I''ve calmed down a bit it''s about time to end with the jokes.


    "And then, going off your statement from just now I can take it that Roxy is no longer in this country, correct?"


    "That''s right! You''re bait in order to lure Roxy here!"


    "If I''m going to be eaten in a single bite by Roxy then that is a definitely something to look forward to..."


    While looking for a suitable response I was thinking.


    In other words, it''s that.


    Roxy isn''t in this country.


    This person is trying to capture Roxy.


    Why?


    Is Roxy guilty of doing something and then escaping?


    While I was thinking, Pax dered with his next words.


    "I was surprised after seeing the letter. I couldn''t have imagined that Roxy''s lover woulde to this country!"


    "Eh!! Roxy has a lover!!?"


    Seriously!


    Since when. Even though there was nothing written about that in the letters...


    "Mu? You aren''t?"


    Ah, he''s mistaken me for Roxy''s lover.


    "Absolutely not! Such an amazing thing! I am but an unworthy disciple who cannot match up to her in any way!"


    I strongly shook my head.


    In reality I''m quite happy.


    All excited like some kind of reindeer-like rare animal.


    I''m excited like the person inside of the Metal Monster.


    However, endure it.


    "Hnn, even if you''re not her lover, if it''s her disciple then Roxy wille."


    "I wonder if she wille."


    "She wille. Lilia was weak as bait, but if it''s you who she praised that much, Roxy wille! And then, the time when shees will be Roxy''s end as a woman. I''ll keep her forever as my sex ve. I''ll have her give birth to five of my heirs."


    Speaking of sex ves.


    Getting excited over her displeasure.


    Heir? Aren''t you the seventh prince, do you have any political power?


    However.


    I still have on question.


    "Umm. Is it fine to ask one question?"


    "What is it, ah, that''s right. The first time I''ll rape her in front of your eyes! And then, I''ll go for the second time as Roxy''s eyes are stained in despair as your head is lopped off!"


    His delusions are considerably strong.


    "Until I came here, I never heard any information about Lilia... How do you n to let Roxy realize that I''m being held captive?"


    Pax suddenly stopped.


    "Hnn, if it''s the superior Roxy, then she''ll hear about it from somewhere ande!"


    I see now, Roxy is superior after all.


    She might be able to find information that I wasn''t able to find.


    However, the probability of that is most likely low.


    "Umm, couldn''t you at least leak some information for example, wouldn''t doing something like that be better?"


    It''s not like I want Roxy to be raped.


    I don''t, but if he would have at least done that much, Paul might have possibly caught onto Lilia a bit sooner.


    That''s what I was thinking.


    "Hnn, I won''t fall for that trick! You all have the protection of high ss nobles of Asura right! If they were to know that Lilia or you are captured, Boreas or something might turn into our enemy right?"


    "Turn into... I wonder...?"


    Hnnn?


    Something is strange.


    Well, if they were to know I was captured, old man Sauros mighte to save me...


    However, how is Lilia rted to that?


    "Lilia as well tried to send letters a number of times after all! Like I would let someonee to save you!"


    I wonder why he thinks someone wille to save her without letting her send a letter asking for help.


    Ah, I see.


    This guy is an idiot.


    "No, if you don''t let the information leak, and don''t let her ask for help, I don''t think anyone wille."


    "Hnn! Didn''t you actually nonchntlye strolling in just now!"


    Certainly!


    No, no, that reasoning is strange.


    "In the first ce, wouldn''t it have been fine to send the information directly to Roxy!"


    "Did you send it to her?"


    "We''ve been looking for her for two years, but we can''t find her! However, we''ll find her someday! That woman stands out after all!"


    I don''t think you''ll specifically be able to find her because she stands out...


    This is strange, I had a feeling that she wrote saying he was excellent like me...


    Or else, could it be, that Roxy''s impression of me is something like this?


    If that''s the case then I''ll get depressed.


    "Hnhnn, it seems like you''ve given up. I don''t know what it is about the voiceless incantations, but it just means that you can''t win against my authority."


    Hnn, I absolutely won''t lose to something like authority you know. Kii!!


    "Yeah, those are good eyes. They give me chills. Will you make those eyes until the end? Yeah, that''s something to look forward to indeed. I wonder if Roxy would hurry ande..."


    While saying that Pax went back up the stairs.


    There''s no way she coulde...


    ¡ª


    "Hey, who said you could take off Lilia''s gag?"


    "Please forgive my rudeness, I thought you should let her say something."


    "Don''t do unnecessary things!"


    "Please, your highness, I''ll do anything, so please just Rudeus-sama...!"


    "Shut up, I''m not interested in middle-aged women!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    ¡ª


    After hearing those kinds of voices from upstairs I heard a loud and dry noise echo.


    Since the ceiling is still opened, I can almost hear it all.


    ¡ª


    "In any case, you still haven''t found Aisha yet!"


    "We''re still currently searching, your highness!"


    "Ku, what were the characteristics of the guy who carried her off!?"


    ¡ª


    I could hear Pax''s irritated voice.


    It seems they''re talking about yesterday.


    However, well, I''m in trouble.


    I wasn''t hiding my face, so it should be exposed pretty quickly.


    The location of the inn was written on the letter as well...


    Ruijerd and Eris are in the inn though.


    If it''s Ruijerd, if it''s Ruijerd then somehow he''ll lend me a hand.


    There''s also Eris who is an authority on Offense there.


    ¡ª


    "ording to the report, it was a muscle bound, brawny gigantic man named Shadow Moon Knight. Supposedly he was a pervert that let out a loudugh as he jumped along the rooftops."


    "Why haven''t you caught someone who stands out like that? Sheet, every single one of you is so useless!"


    "Ha, I''m very sorry."


    ¡ª


    Hey!


    Soldier, soldier-san, report properly!


    No, but if I think about it realistically, it could have been done out of good intention.


    They could have tried to let Aisha get away out of good intention.


    He did seem like a good person after all.


    Good job, Soldier.


    ¡ª


    "But, we''ve already received a report that the letter was torn up."


    "You can write a letter any number of times!"


    "Even if you left it alone, upper ss nobles wouldn''t move for a letter from a child?"


    "No way, no way! Search, or do you not care what happens to your family!"


    "...Ku!! I''ll send out a search team immediately."


    ¡ª


    I hear the sound of running about.


    It seems Ginger has had her family taken hostage.


    ¡ª


    "Hnn, throw Lilia into the usual ce!"


    "Yes!!"


    "Rudeus-sama! I''ll absolutelye to save you!"


    "Shut up! There''s no way you could manage that!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    "Hnn, you know Roxy as well don''t you. I''ll slit his throat in front of that cheeky little female magician!"


    ¡ª


    Bang, I heard another dull sound.


    I hear the sound of something being dragged.


    ¡ª


    "Hnn, Rudeus! Can you hear me! I''m definitely not letting you escape after all!"


    ¡ª


    I look up to where the voice ising from.


    I saw Pax''s repulsive smile.


    After giving me a nce, he moved to a ce which couldn''t be seen from the hole.


    After a little while, something was ced on top of the hole I''m in.


    It was a cover.


    Only silence was left.


    In my surroundings the magic circle was giving off a dim light.


    "Sigh..."


    That kind of ended in a daze.


    He probably got angry and hit Lilia, but strangely anger isn''t building up.


    Probably because that exchange just now was just way tooical.


    Or else, maybe it''s because I was already told by Hitogami that Lilia would be saved.


    Or maybe even though he''s distorted it, it''s because he''s still worshiping Roxy.


    Even I might be like him if I were to be thrown away by Roxy.


    No, that''s wrong.


    Probably because he looks a bit simr to me in my previous life.


    That''s why rather than anger, I feel more lost and confused instead.


    Well, when everything has ended I''ll make sure he properly gets what he deserves.


    "Now then..."


    I roughly understand the situation.


    In other words, the reason why Lilia was captured by Pax.


    The pretense for detaining her could have been anything really. Another country''s spy for example.


    Then, while they were talking to her, it seems after the prince found out about her rtion with Roxy, he came up with this n.


    Using Lilia as bait, then getting into contact with Roxy, and luring her out.


    Since he''s afraid of the Greyrat name, he''s constantly doing it in secrecy.


    Well, even if Asura Kingdom found out, Lilia is nothing but Paul''s maid, so there''s any number of ways to hush it up.


    Unable to find Roxy, it ended with Lilia being detained for a long period.


    Lilia was seeking help from Paul, but obviously the prince wouldn''t allow it.


    In that situation, Aisha escaped the castle, she tried to send a letter, but failed. The letter ended up being destroyed.


    The mysterious part is after that, for some reason the soldiers'' reports went in a direction that seemed to be aiding her.


    It could just simply be that they hate the prince, or else there could be some sort of other reason...


    It seems like he''s holding hostages against Ginger after all, other soldiers might be in a simr situation.


    In that situation, I walked straight into the spiders web is what it means. Hitogami did tell me to send a letter to Roxy after all, so it should mean that I would be captured like this is still within the range of assumption.


    There''s no reason to panic.


    For now I just need to act as directed.


    However, what am I going to do after this.


    Most likely, right now in this instant, some kind of situation is happening in the background.


    Then, it might be fine to just do nothing again this time.


    If I just wait patiently here, there will be some kind of situation, and then if I go along with that, everything should work out well.


    ...No, wait.


    Did I really move ording to instructions?


    For example, I named myself Knight of the Moon''s Shadow, Shadow Moon Night.


    ording to Hitogami''s advice, I was supposed to name myself "The Owner of Dead End" in front of Aisha.


    However, what if in reality it was no good if I don''t use The Owner name in front of the soldiers as well?


    That''s not all.


    It''s the same with the letter.


    I surely thought it would be fine if I "Use my real name", but if I hadn''t used Rudeus as the sender name, it wouldn''t have ended up like this would it?


    If I were to have just met the prince as an acquaintance of Roxy, wouldn''t I have been able to talk with him a bit more peacefully?


    This is bad, I have the feeling I made some kind of mistake.


    No, not yet, it should still be alright I think?


    This much shouldn''t be outside of expectation, right?


    I''m worried...


    For the time being, it seems I should secretly try to secure an escape route.

 Chapter 65: The Third Prince

    <h4>Chapter 65: The Third Prince</h4>


    Part 1


    Hello everybody. This is ex-HikiNEET Rudeus.


    Today''s topic is...


    We''re visiting the No Cost Apartment of Shirone Kingdom.


    Deposit Zero.


    Rent Zero.


    One room with zero meals and afternoon naps included.


    The construction is made of a reliable stone material, it''s beenid out very hard and solidly.


    Theck of sunlight and the fact that there''s no bed are a couple of the small problems, but even so this price is just far too cheap!


    It is zero rent after all.


    The toilet is a bitcking being the diaper-less-diaper model and all, and if you live here for a long period you''ll without a doubt catch an illness, but even considering that the price is cheap!


    Moreover, just looking at this security structure will give you a peace of mind.


    Please take a look at this solid barrier.


    Of all things, when you''re inside of here, it nullifies all magic and you won''t be able to leave!


    It won''t even budge after an A rank Adventurer like me seriously punches it.


    No matter how much of a master at escaping they may be, I''m sure getting in and out of this ce would be anything but simple.


    Yeah, well, it''s fine since this is the second time I''ve used this material as a joke.


    I can''t get out.


    Someone save me.


    Ruijerd quicklye save me, Rujsaveme!


    Just like that I''ve fallen into a situation like the captured Princess Peach-sama.


    Part 2


    It''s been a full day since then and I was still trying to release the barrier.


    Speaking of barriers, they are something cruel.


    The fact that you can''t use magic means that the number of things I can do is almost nothing.


    Like trying to beat on the invisible wall, or trying to scratch out the magic circle on the floor.


    Like trying to jump up and see if I can reach the nearby ceiling 4 meters above.


    I''ve tried everything I can think of, but I wasn''t able to do anything.


    If I at least had my staff I might have been able to knock on the ceiling.


    However, I left all of my belongings with Ginger.


    It''s not like I brought anything that great along with me though.


    In regards to magic, I tried a variety of things to see.


    However, all of them ended in a misfire.


    If the magic power is being absorbed then I wanted to try using the maximum amount of magic power I could to try to break it.


    I could think like a shounen manga and give it a try, but it doesn''t have that kind of feeling.


    I can use magic power, but for some reason it won''t take shape.


    I can''t change the phenomenon into the variation stage.


    It seems like it will work, but it doesn''t.


    How do I put it, it might be kind of simr to how a lighter can''t be used in strong wind.


    The sparkes out, the gas is there as well, but the fire won''t start.


    Or it could be that the fire starts, but it quickly gets blown out.


    It''s that kind of feeling.


    It seems like a King ss Barrier magic.


    It''s amazing.


    After I recognized that fact, my irritation gradually started to build up.


    When the timees, I can''t do anything.


    I''m currently in such a situation.


    For example, if we were unlucky, even if Roxy were toe here right now, I would be unable to save her.


    I would only be able to cry out to abandon me.


    For example, if some kind of chancees up and Eris gets caught, I wouldn''t be able to save her.


    In that case, I''m sure they would use me as a hostage, Ruijerd would have no choice but to try and do something.


    So again, I would only be able to shout out to abandon me.


    For example, Pax changes his mind, just having me as a hostage is plenty and he goes to kill Lilia.


    After all I only have the option to shout out.


    I still remember Hitogami''s advice.


    However, I didn''t perfectly follow it.


    It could be that I''ve already deviated from the advice.


    Since it''s Hitogami, I would expect him to include that in his assumptions.


    However, that advice didn''t say anything other than that Aisha and Lilia would be saved.


    No, it was advice intended to gain my faith.


    I can''t imagine that there was something else behind the meaning.


    Bad thoughts are circling around.


    Sheet.


    If I don''t hurry and escape...


    Part 3


    I wonder exactly how much time passed while I was trying various things.


    I''m tired.


    It feels like it''s been a long time since I used this much magic power.


    The barrier hasn''t even budged.


    It is a barrier meant to capture Roxy after all.


    I guess that would mean it won''t be released that easily, huh...


    Sigh...


    I''ll rest for a bit.


    I have no watch and I can''t see the sun either.


    Since that''s the case, my sense of time is vague.


    I''m hungry.


    Since a while ago my stomach has been grumbling.


    That prince, he better not forget to feed me.


    No that''s wrong.


    He might be reducing my meals, in order to starve me down into a delicate, phosphorus-like body.


    In that case, he''d probably be even more excited at the time Roxyes.


    One meal a day, huh.


    Since I''m in the middle of my growth period, it''s a bit painful...


    I wonder what I can do?


    I can''t escape using power.


    It''s probably good to switch gears a bit.


    In my previous life, how did people escape from prison again?


    For example, that''s right ying dead or ill.


    In order to bring a doctor or healing magician in they would need to release the barrier for a period of time.


    No, there''s the possibility they would just leave me to die. Holding someone hostage requires two people.


    If it''s a Hollywood star then when the guardes close to the metal bars, arms would stretch out and knock them out in an instant, then they would steal the keys, but it won''t work here.


    Humu...


    Other than that, what kind of methods was there?


    In short, it would be fine if I could just get out of here.


    If I was able to use magic, any number of things could be done.


    Might as well just pretend to swear allegiance to him.


    "Actually, I''ve always disliked Roxy since a while back, bro, guhehe. Actually I know the location of Roxy''s family. Having her father and mother in front of her eyes, how does that sort of thing sound?"


    If I go with that sort of feeling, he might actually get caught up in it.


    He seems like an idiot after all.


    ...No, let''s not go with that.


    No matter what situation I''m in I can''t speak badly of Roxy.


    I can throw away as much as I need of my pride, but I can''t speak badly of Roxy.


    Clink...clink...


    While I was worrying, a sound suddenly entered my ears.


    They''re footsteps.


    They''re gradually getting closer.


    I wonder if Pax came down to check on me.


    Clink...


    The footsteps stopped just above me.


    And then, soon after crossed the room and I could hear theming down the stairs.


    "Oh, it''s just as Ginger said."


    The one who came down from the stairway was... An unknown man.


    However, I understood he was most likely royalty from a single look.


    First, his clothes have a truly arrogant feel to them.


    Using ck as the basis, and red lines enter into that.


    And then gold colored embroidery is mixed into it, I understood it was expensive from a nce.


    In terms of age he should be around 20 years old.


    Speaking of his face, it''s a bit simr to Pax.


    However, he has more of a tall andnky look than Pax.


    He''s oval-faced, his cheekbones are clearly visible, and he wears sses.


    I haven''t seen sses used very often in this world, but the people who can use them do use them.


    In a world where Cupid''s existence has been proven through science, NEETs would have this kind of face most likely.


    "Shirone Kingdom third prince, I''m Zanoba Shirone."


    He said it with an excessively sober voice.


    The third prince.


    In other words, Pax''s older brother, huh.


    "Thank you for your courtesy. I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    "Umu."


    "What kind of business do you have with me today?"


    "Umu."


    Zanoba nodded exaggeratedly and lifted up the bag he was holding in his hand.


    It''s the kind of tool bag you hang over your shoulder.


    It''s a bag I''ve seen somewhere before...


    Rather, it''s my bag.


    Zanoba ced the bag on the ground, and carefully took something out from inside.


    It was the Ruijerd doll.


    "Where did you get your hands on this Demon Race doll?"


    Zanoba ced the doll right outside of the barrier.


    "Speak. From Ginger, I heard that you were the one holding onto it."


    It was a demanding tone.


    The Demon Race doll.


    I brought it without thinking about it too deeply, but after all I wonder if they would consider a doll of a Demon Race to be an evil gods figure around here.


    The Roxy doll has no characteristics of a demon race, but you can tell Ruijerd is a demon race in a single nce.


    There is the jewel in the forehead after all.


    I wonder how I should respond.


    At the very least, it seems better if I didn''t say I was the one who created it.


    "...It''s something that coincidentally came into my hands when I was traveling on the Magic Continent."


    "Oh! Then it was made by Demon Race hands after all! Then around where did you get your hands on it? What was the name of the merchant who sold it to you? Do you know who the creator is!?"


    Huh?


    Isn''t he giving off an amazingly good feeling?


    His eyes are sparkling.


    "We-well, anyways, I liked it from the moment I first saw it so I just purchased it, and I don''t know the details..."


    "What??"


    Zanoba''s sses reflected a bright light with a sharp sound.


    It''s an amazing pressure.


    Without a doubt, those are the eyes of a person who has killed.


    "Ah, that''s right. During the time the merchant was selling that doll he said it. If you hold onto that doll, you''ll be fine even if you are attacked by a Superd race. If you show the doll and recite the chant "Ruijerdlikeschildren, Ruijerdlikeschildren" then suddenly the Superd race will be friendly like a person who you''ve known for tens of years, and then he''ll put his hand on your shoulder in an over-familiar way and say "Hey Brotha" supposedly."


    "Oh oh! For it to do that! Anything else!? Anything else!?"


    "Umm, it will allow your children to be born in good health, also it might help you get better at swordsmanship?"


    "No, not that sort of thing! In other words, that means it was made by someone who has a deep rtion with the Superd race right!?"


    I guess that would be the case.


    Though the only Superd race I know is Ruijerd.


    Even then, I guess if you call it a deep rtion, it''s deep.


    In this world, it seems like the majority of people don''t want to get involved with the Superd race very much.


    "Humu, then I guess after all the chance should be high it should have the same producer as this?"


    While Zanoba was saying ''hmmhmm'' to himself, he held the doll in his hand and was rotating it around while looking at it.


    Then he ced it on the ground and put his hand back into the bag.


    Well now, if we''re speaking of things I put in there other than that, it should just be emergency clothes?


    "Well then, have you seen this doll before?"


    What Zanoba took out was what I once sold to a merchant in the past, the 1/10 Roxy figurine.


    Part 4


    The Roxy figurine was ced on the ground.


    Zanoba sat down with a plunk in front of that.


    I wonder if he didn''t think his clean clothes would get dirty.


    It doesn''t seem like he does his ownundry.


    "This demon race figure was discovered and purchased from the market five years ago..."


    Zanoba carefully looked over the doll with affectionate eyes.


    It''s something I understood when I was on a missionary trip to spread the Ruijerd figurine, but thanks to the Milis Church''s influence, Demon Race dolls are a contraband.


    After all I wonder if he''s going toy me for something like that.


    Though he doesn''t seem to be angry.


    "It was something my little brother discovered, it looks really simr to our Royal Court magician Roxy, it was something that he bought from the peddler himself."


    Hmm.


    "She ''was'' the Royal Court magician at the ''time''?"


    "Yeah? That''s right. It doesn''t seem that you know, but Roxy Migurdia is already no longer in this country. She couldn''t handle anymore of my little brother''s sexual harassment so she ran away."


    No, for the most part I did hear from Pax.


    I see, she was escaping from the sexual harassment, huh.


    "Concretely speaking what kind of sexual harassment was it?"


    "Sexual? Like stealing her underwear or peeking on her in the bath."


    Seriously?


    That''s unforgivable.


    A person such as that deserves a strict punishment.


    That''s right, for example destroying hisputer with a bat.


    Or being forced to live under the same roof with a youngdy who will punch you to within the edge of your life for every little thing.


    Or being stripped nude and thrown into a prison then having cold water poured on you.


    He needs some of that kind of punishment.


    Since that''s the case, it''s fine if I personally use a thick [Earth Lance] tounch him into tomorrow morning as well.


    He''ll be something like an average traffic cone.


    Really.


    For him to steal Roxy''s panties, I wonder if he thought such a thing was fine to do.


    No, there isn''t.


    There''s no excuse.


    It''s an unforgivable action.


    Even if he is a prince, there''s things you can and cannot do.


    It''s natural that Roxy would run away.


    ...Huh?


    If I follow that logic, could it be that the reason why Roxy stopped being my home teacher is my fault?


    "Rather than that, let''s talk about this doll."


    While saying that Zanoba patted the shoulder area of the Roxy doll.


    That''s right, it''s better to change those kinds of gloomy topics.


    While thinking that, I nodded with a serious face.


    "I don''t have eyes for dolls. I''ve been collecting dolls from all over the world, but..." (!)


    Starting with the preface, he started to tell me.


    That''s right, he should speak.


    "Only this doll, both the producer and the ce of production are unknown. I can understand it was created by shaving down a stone, but it''s heavier and harder than what the skilled Dwarves can make with their stone craftsmanship. In order to shave down such a solid and hard stone, such carving techniques don''t exist right now... For example... look at this staff piece. It would probably be impossible for even the most skilled dwarves to shave down such a hard stone this thin."


    Zanoba held up the staff the doll was holding in his fingers while saying that.


    The thin parts like the staff break easily.


    In order topensate for that w, I had to make a considerable number of trial attempts and mistakes.


    In return for all those attempts, it gained a high hardness and rigidity.


    It''s made of the same material as the grip part of Ruijerd doll''s spear, but this part took a considerable amount of magic power, concentration, and time in order to create.


    If I were to put it into detail, it took about 1 day to create 1 cm.


    Even though I say that, you could call it the crystallization of my production technique.


    It ended up bing something that won''t break or bend.


    It''s one of the parts that has a bit of a scheming to it.


    It makes me happy to be praised.


    "This sort of splendid item was being sold for only 5 Asura Gold coins. If it were me I''d have paid 100 Asura Gold coins for it. Those who live in the town really have no eye for quality, I''m troubled by how spineless they are. Although, I''m sure they took into ount the fact that it was a Demon Race figurine when the price was made this cheap. If the Milis Church Temple Knights were to find out you were holding such a figure, even a prince of Shirone would be put through a heresy interrogation, and probably end up being killed as a follower of a Demon God cult. If you were to go in for bargaining, then there''s many number of reasons you could use."


    While holding his head, Zanoba sighed and shrugged his shoulders.


    Would they kill you?


    It seems like the Temple Knight Group are all fanatics.


    "However, I still decided to try looking for the producer of this figurine. I don''t really want to get involved with someone rted to a Demon God cult, but I wanted to talk to the person who created this figure. During that time, Lilia suddenly appeared in my room. It was the next day after Roxy had left."


    Hmmm.


    It ended up with them crossing paths without realizing it by coincidence, huh.


    "Lilia was captured by the soldiers, a variety of things happened and it ended up that Pax was managing her, but among Lilia''s belonging there was this sort of thing."


    While saying that Zanoba took a small box out from the bag.


    It was a box about the size of a fist that I had no recollection of.


    "I found it mysterious as to why she was carrying around something like this as an important item, but well, take a good look."


    Zanoba opened the box enough for me the see well inside of it.


    He took out a soft looking cloth that had been wrapped up and ced inside of it, Zanoba then carefully opened the cloth.


    The thing that was wrapped inside of it was a pendant carved of wood.


    I have a feeling like I''ve seen it somewhere before...


    Naturally it was handmade, and it conveys a feeling of the clumsiness of the producer.


    "That pendant... What about it?"


    "Hmm, this pendant doesn''t matter at all."


    While saying that Zanoba ced the pendant on top of the bag.


    All of his movements are one of carefulness.


    You can sense his favorable impression.


    However, I wonder what it means for the things inside of the box to not matter at all.


    Then I saw it there.


    I recognized the cloth that the pendant had been wrapped in.


    "Well, it''s these panties."


    Zanoba said that while spreading the cloth.


    There''s no mistake.


    That is...


    The Holy Object of Roxy.


    "It seemed like Lilia wanted to give this to you on your 10th birthday."


    I see.


    In other words, it''s that.


    The pendant is camouge.


    That cloth being used as wrapping was my precious item, I clearly understood that.


    It could be that she intended to send it just like that at first, but she realized the abnormality in sending panties as a birthday present, and especially went out of her way to do something like this.


    However, unfortunately it didn''t make it.


    The Holy Object panties have been cleanly washed.


    Roxy''s Extra Virgin Olive Oil has disappeared, and it has lost its divinity.


    There''s already no god residing within these panties.


    In exchange, I guess you could say they have devotion packed into them though...


    "A-And then, what is it about those panties?"


    I asked in order to hide my trembling voice.


    Zanoba nodded with an umu, and


    "Before I talk about the panties, I''ll exin about this doll."


    Then Zanoba got onto all fours.


    He treated the Roxy doll as a fragile item and his fingers were trembling.


    And then, he started to talk.


    That''s right, he started to talk.


    "Look at this from the front.


    If you look at it closely, this is a normal magician preparing their staff.


    However, it has a certain liveliness to it.


    Look at this normal robe.


    If you move one leg forward, then push out the staff, in that instant you''ll distinctly understand.


    And then, and then if you look in the sleeve and hem of the robe, it''s the wrist and ankle!


    The amount of skin being exposed is just a little bit.


    It''s just a bit, but it has an immeasurable erotic side to it.


    With just this small bit, you can understand this young magician girl who appears skinny and definitely not voluptuous body is being hidden by the robe.


    Even though it''s this baggy, do you get it!


    And then, you go like this, this time and look at it from behind.


    The baggy robe originally doesn''t extend beyond the body''s line.


    However, if you move the leg to the front and pull on by the cloth, and just a little bit of the butt line will rise to the surface.


    It''s a small butt. Most likely even if you saw the real thing, it wouldn''t be all that erotic.


    However, just like this, having it rise to the surface in this baggy robe, it''s extremely erotic!


    I definitely want to see, I want to strip it and see, it''s a butt which makes you think as such.


    After thinking that, of all things, this robe can be removed.


    If you carefully remove the part that fastens the robe, the appearance of an innocent young girl in her underweares out.


    Moreover, this young girl is not wearing a bra over her chest.


    Going off the chest size of the person known as Roxy, this choice was correct.


    And then if you look at it from the side, of all things, the left hand is hiding her chest.


    Strange, just a minute ago her left hand was supposed to have been holding her staff.


    While thinking that, take a look at the robe, of all things it has the left hand attached to it.


    That''s right. This figurine has three arms.


    The appearance while wearing the robe and the underwear appearance. This gimmick makes this figurine have two figuries in one.


    It''s truly ingenious.


    The fact that you can strip the robe means that the body''s various poses were fixed.


    However, by manipting the arms position into the inside and outside like this, it raises the pose''s degree of freedom.


    That''s not all, this time look at it from the side.


    During the time when it''s wearing the robe its back is straight, it''s a pose like she''s sticking her forefoot out.


    However, if you remove the robe, for some reason she turns into a slouch.


    It''s almost like she''s trying to conceal her chest and body.


    In order to confirm that from above, look at the face.


    During the time she has the robe attached, it''s a dignified face, but now doesn''t it seem like she''s desperately trying to bear with her bashfulness?


    I understand the one who created this. I understand it, that the expressions are the same.


    Something that no one can imitate, "Supremacy" is here.


    Certainly, you could say it''s far from the skillful work of the Dwarves on various main parts.


    You could even call it the work of an amateur.


    However, this doll is certainly in a domain that the rough Dwarves can never reach their hands!"


    I listened to that every single word in detail.


    Normally one might listen with a nk expression.


    However, I am this doll''s producer.


    Without missing a single word I reflected it on as I listened.


    And then I felt satisfied.


    Isn''t that right, something that I created myself, is being told about with such passion.


    There''s no way I wouldn''t be happy.


    Regardless of this situation, the center of my chest has be warm.


    That''s right.


    Of course, that''s the case.


    This Roxy figurine is something I poured all of the technique I had at the time into.


    Even though it''s definitely still an amateur creation, if a person who can see looks at it they''ll understand.


    It''s something to be happy about.


    For him to have even realized the tricks in the minor parts...


    However, one part is missing.


    Why would I make her hiding her chest with her hands...


    "Huh?"


    Then I realized it.


    "The ck on the underside is starting to fade."


    "Hn?"


    While saying that, Zanoba turned the Roxy doll around again.


    "Ah, the ck spots on the side? However, that hurt the beauty of the figurine so I erased it."


    Zanoba casually said it.


    I froze after hearing those words.


    I was frozen.


    I opened my eyes and stopped my movements.


    "Er-erased it...?"


    "Hmm, the fact that you knew there were dots here means that after all you know something about this figurine?"


    "...Please turn that figure around and look at for a bit."


    "Before that answer my question."


    "It''s fine so turn it around."


    I made a voice so cold that it surprised even me.


    Zanoba faltered with an "Uu" and following what I said he turned the figure around.


    "Stop it there, please look at it from that angle."


    I had him stop at the position where the mole was, at a position where Zanoba could just barely see it I had him stop.


    "Please look at the position of the hand."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s fine, so please take a look at it."


    I understood that my somewhat strong tone was irritating Zanoba.


    However, he honestly looked at the doll.


    "Do you understand that her hands can''t hide it?"


    "...Hmmm?"


    "Do you understand that the hands don''t reach?"


    "...Ah."


    Zanoba let out a small voice.


    It seems he finally understood it.


    That''s right, the reason why I had her hide her chest with her hands.


    In regards to this world that doesn''t have forbidden 18+, why I didn''t make the lovely and reserved Roxy''s chest go exposed.


    "Do you understand that even though she can hide her chest, she wasn''t able to hide her mole?"


    "...How...could...that be?"


    Zanoba was trembling and shaking.


    That''s right.


    The reason why I put the moles on was certainly there.


    The mole acts as a second nipple, and it expresses the bashfulness that she can''t hide it.


    That mole is the most erotic point of this figure.


    "I...I ...I didn''t understand a thing... And yet... to this work... I defiled it..."


    Zanoba''s eyes were hollow, his body started to convulse.


    Bubbles started to appear from his mouth.


    Isn''t his reaction just a bit too oversensitive I wonder?


    "Well, something like moles can be added again to fix it and it''s fine, but then what was that about panties?"


    "Pa...panties are... the same..."


    Then afterparing the panties on the figure to the Holy Object, they were the same thing.


    I get it now.


    I equipped the thing I was most familiar with to the figurine.


    If Lilia was nning to send these panties to me, then it''s normal to think there''s a connection between them.


    Incidentally, Roxy of that time had four other panties, but the details were all slightly different.


    Yeah, I see it, Roxy is fashionable.


    "Is that the case? And then, what would it be fine for me to talk about in regards to that figurine?"


    Well. It should be fine.


    It seems Zanoba was treating this figure preciously.


    He shouldn''t suddenly push me off onto the Temple Knight Group.


    "Nuuuuohh!"


    Zanoba suddenly erupts into arge shout.


    He threw his entire body to the ground.


    I was surprised.


    "So you were the producer of this figurine!"


    As expected this even made me go nk.


    Why is this guy suddenly bowing down before me?


    About the only thing I understand is Roxy''s Greatness.


    "As expected of the ''Water King ss Magician'' Roxy''s disciple! This figurine was created using magic right!"


    Don''t use Roxy''s name without honorific.


    Add a -san.


    "I''ve looked at your creation everyday. Every time I look at it I discover something, and the feeling of respect became stronger. Please, allow me to call you shisho."


    While saying that he crawled on all fours with a rustling movement and tried to kiss my shoes, however, the barrier obstructed him, so he let out a roar "Uoooh" and started striking the barrier.


    That appearance was just like the dead that gather for new publications on the 3rd day of summer.


    He was throwing away his pride and dignity as a person, it was the appearance of one who lives true to his desires.


    "Uoooh! What is with this barrier?! Who put up something like this?! Shisho! Please allow me to worship those godly handsaaaaguoooahhh!"


    Just like this, I gained a slightly creepy disciple.


    There were guys like this in my previous life as well.


    They only ever interact on the, it''s a rtionship you can''t quite call friends, but they''re there.


    That''s right, that guy, had this sort of face.


    For someone to adore me this much is a first... However, it''s convenient.


    I''m sure, Hitogami predicted this.


    The fact that I would be captured in the castle, I would be friends with him, then I would escape after receiving his help.


    Alright. I can see the ending!


    I told him with a normal face.


    "Oh disciple. In the room there should be a magic crystal that maintains this barrier. Find that and destroy it!"


    "I understand shisho! After I execute that, please, please bestow upon me the method to produce such figurines?!"


    "If you cannot find it, you will be emunicated. You will not be allowed to call me shisho ever again."


    "Of course I willply!"


    Zanoba stirred himself up using those words.


    He started wandering around the room searching.


    He also went around searching the room upstairs, I heard rustling like a cockroach creeping around the surroundings.


    Throughout all that, about one hour passed.


    If we were to speak of things he was able to find, it would only be an A4 size square hole in the ceiling.


    It seems like Pax had intended to dump in the meals from there.


    That''s fine for meals, but I wonder what he was nning to do for excrement and illness.


    Maybe he nned to use sleeping gas from above to put me asleep and then secretly release the barrier.


    No, I''m sure he never thought about it.


    That man known as Pax probably thinks as long as you feed your pet, everything else is fine.


    For the time being, I received the bag and a bottle that Zanoba didn''t need.


    If I use that, then I can dispose of my own excrement.


    No, I was already on the edge of leaking after all.


    For the time being, if he can at least remove the trapdoor, I thought escape should be possible.


    The ceiling is high.


    About 4 meters.


    However, if he were to hang a rope down, it should somehow reach.


    However, it seems that the heavy stone te is welded on almost like a manhole and since it''s fixed in ce it would be difficult to remove it.


    It seems that there was a magic circle drawn above the cover as well.


    I wonder if it''s one set.


    It seems difficult to destroy.


    "Isn''t there someone who is knowledgeable about barriers among your highness'' followers?"


    "No, since I have no followers!"


    "Is that so? Even that Pax had an imperial guard though?"


    "I traded thest one for the Roxy figurine! Heeh, it was a good deal!"


    This guy is an idiot as well, huh.


    Not to mention, trading his imperial guards, what is going on in this country.


    Well, in any case, there was one thing we confirmed.


    "Alright... I understand."


    "Oh, do you understand, as expected of shisho!"


    "Yes, if we continue like this, then it seems you''re going to be emunicated."


    "How could this be!?"


    For my slightly creepy disciple, he will be emunicated at an unprecedented speed...


    Is what won''t happen.


    I have no intention of losing my long awaited coborator.


    "I''ll change the condition. Help me get out from here, at the time when I get out you will be my disciple."


    "Oh! Is that fine! For a short while, for a short while please wait!! Right now I''ll use my fists to smash in the ceiling!"


    "Please stop with being unreasonable."


    I panicked and stopped Zanoba as he tightly gripped his fists and red at the ceiling.


    It was a serious face.


    It was a face which would continue to strike at the cover until his bones shattered and tore away.


    He''s a dangerous guy.


    Zanoba was restless for a short while, but suddenly it seems he realized something and raised his face.


    "Shisho, who was it that created this barrier?"


    "Ummm, if I''m correct it was the seventh prince his highness Pax."


    "Hmmm,e to think of it I remember Ginger saying something like that..."


    "Did you not hear about the situation in detail?"


    "Since my head is filled with thoughts about the figurine."


    "Ah, I see."


    For the time being, it seems like there''s something with Ginger and this prince.


    I wonder if Ginger is moving around behind the scenes as well.


    It seems like that person doesn''t want things to go well for Pax as well, it might be good to have him help in that direction.


    No it''s the opposite, he said he came here after being told by Ginger.


    In other words, Ginger wanted to put Zanoba and me together.


    I wonder if she thought our interests matched after seeing the Ruijerd figurine.


    However, I wonder what Ginger wanted me to do by getting this unreliable prince as an ally.


    I can''t see what moves I should make.


    "In other words, shisho, Pax would be able to do something about it right?"


    "Hnn? Yeah, that is what it means I guess."


    Zanoba thought about it for a bit there, and then afterwards, said in a quiet voice that had been frolicking around in high spirits until now,


    "I understand, please be patient for a short while."


    It seems he thought of something.


    However, it doesn''t seem like this prince is very smart.


    If he makes some sort of weird move, I wonder if a snake wille out of the bush.


    "Ummm, before you take any actions you should properly consult with someone. That''s right, for example Ginger-san. I''m fine as well."


    "Hahaha, shisho is of the worrying nature I see. Please rest easy, leave everything to me."


    "Hey, wait just a second, where are you going, listen to me. What are you nning to do?!"


    Zanoba went up the stairs whileughing.


    "Seriously..."


    At that moment I had the feeling like "Ah, I''ve done it now."


    For that unreliable prince with no followers to take up that attitude, I thought I had told him to poke around in a bush filled with snakes.


    I thought the situation was heading in an extraordinarily bad direction.


    A bad premonition was haunting me.


    Ah, if it was going to be like this, it would have been fine if I had at least had him bring me something to eat beforehand.


    Is what I thought.


    However, I would soone to understand that was a mistake.


    The person known as Zanoba Shirone.


    Ipletely misread that.


    After thinking about itter, from the point that Zanoba knew I was the figurine''s producer, everything was already decided.

 Chapter 66: A Speedy Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 66: A Speedy Resolution</h4>


    Part 1


    In this world there are children who are born with an abnormality in their magic power.


    Speaking of [abnormality] something like a birth defect mighte to mind, but many of them will appear normal in terms of outward appearances.


    Just that only their appearance is normal.


    Those children hold a special ability from the time they are born.


    Abnormally fast legs,


    superhuman strength,


    hearing better than other people,


    their body weight is as light as a feather,


    or much heavier than normal.


    Killing everything they touch,


    spitting mes from the mouth,


    poisoning out from their fingertips,


    being able to teleport short distances,


    being able to shoot beams out of their eyes.


    Or the ability to nullify all kinds of poisons, or not getting tired even after not sleeping ever, or the ability to simultaneously embrace many hundreds of women and still not lose strength...


    Such children who are born with exceptional abilities in this world are called "Miko".


    On the other hand, if they aren''t useful, or if they are abilities that inconvenience others or themselves, then they are called "Cursed Children" it seems, but let''s put that aside.


    Well then, now that we have that as the basis let''s talk about things in the Shirone Royal Pce.


    Currently, there are five princes in this Royal Pce.


    The oldest prince is 32 years old and the youngest one is...


    Well, their age really doesn''t matter.


    In regards to this country, when princes are born they''re granted direct control over imperial guards.


    They''re granted in order to move as one''s hands and feet since they are young, and it holds the design to let them learn to move people.


    And then as they''re raised and live, if they do good things the number of imperial guards they have are increased, and if they do something bad they''re decreased.


    When the King dies, the one who has the highest number of imperial guards at that time ends up bing the next King.


    Or at least that is the tradition in this country.


    The more imperial guards you have, the more power you hold basically.


    I think there are many problems, but among them the one who has the most imperial guards is the first prince.


    The one who has the self-awareness as the eldest son, he might be a bit arrogant, but in regards to royalty it''s an appropriate conduct.


    Which is why, he holds close to 30 imperial guards.


    Then, who is the one who has the fewest.


    It''s the one despised by the soldiers, the seventh prince Pax Shirone.


    Certainly he has a few imperial guards.


    Currently, he has around three.


    For a period it had decreased down to one, but since he was able to create a connection with the ve market in the strife zone it increased by one.


    The final one I''ll mentionter.


    Three people.


    Just three people.


    His imperial guards are few.


    However, there''s someone even further below.


    That is the third prince, Zanoba Shirone.


    The number of his imperial guards is zero.


    Zero.


    0.


    Not a single soldier exists that he can move himself.


    Before he was alone, he had the imperial guard known as Ginger, this country''s #12 in skills as an imperial guard.


    However, eventually thatst one as well, was traded for a certain figurine, and ended up bing Pax''s belonging.


    It seems that at that point Ginger applied for a resignation, but Pax panicked and held her family as a hostage, so she unwillingly ended up bing his imperial guard.


    Well then, this third prince Zanoba Shirone.


    He was a Miko.


    He''s had superhuman strength and a sturdy body since he was born.


    Just by holding that ability alone, he became one who had a special existence.


    It wasn''t a significant ability, but the king was delighted.


    A Miko will definitely be an useful person to the country in the future.


    Especially, in this country which is close to the strife zone in the north, an existence which could be a war potential is something to hold with both arms into the air and congratte.


    The one who gave birth to Zanoba was a concubine, but with this she was seen as aplishing her part, and felt relieved.


    The time when the king lowered his raised arms was after three years had passed.


    When Zanoba was three years old, the fourth prince was born.


    He was the fourth prince, but in regards to the royal consort it was the first child.


    It was a child like a ball and everyone was delighted, the country held a ceremony party.


    In that party Zanoba walked and walked to the ce where his own brother was.


    And then, he started to touch his little brother stretched out on the bed, and said he''s cute, like a doll.


    Everyone who heard those words wasughing with smiles.


    Since Zanoba was three years old he liked dolls after all.


    The fact that he wants to liken it to something he likes is... pleasant.


    In the next instant, Zanoba tore off his little brother''s head.


    Like a doll.


    The party turned into a hell of agonizing cries.


    The king and royal consort went mad and exiled Zanoba''s mother outside of the country.


    However, Zanoba remained within the country.


    Part of it was because he was still young and it was also because he was a miko.


    It seems that in regards to this world, mikos are very important individuals.


    After that incident Zanoba''s imperial guards were reduced to three.


    It was originally eight, but it became three.


    Never increase it beyond this, is what the king dered.


    The next incident happened during the time he was 15 years old.


    Around this time, though he was suffering from a doll disorder, Zanoba possessed judgement.


    Since that was the case, it was decided he would ept a bride.


    She was the daughter of a powerful family from a ce somewhere to the north.


    In regards to the king, during a time of war, he intended for Zanoba to bear the full brunt of it and stand strong.


    The wedding ceremonypleted safely.


    The next day, after the first night...


    The bride was discovered in the bed as a corpse without a head.


    Zanoba tore it off.


    The fact that a powerful family''s daughter was killed caused a civil war which had to be suppressed.


    The king took two imperial guards from Zanoba, and decided to confine him to the inside of the castle until a war starts.


    On top of that, he tried to have Zanoba''s favorite dolls taken away, but all the soldiers who took on that job had their heads torn off and died.


    [Head Ripping Prince] Zanoba Shirone.


    After that incident, Zanoba became called as such.


    As expected, if he were to push things that far, the king must have tried to think of doing something.


    However, as long as he had dolls he was fine.


    As long as dolls were granted to him asionally, then Zanoba had no harmful intent.


    Which is why he thought that this is a dangerous weapon in the shape of a person, so he decided to act as such.


    Since then, Zanoba was treated as a tumor, and we arrive at the present.


    Although I''m arrogantly talking about it right now, the time when I heard this story was afterwards.


    That time I still didn''t know that Zanoba was the Shirone Royal Pce''s greatest war potential.


    Part 2


    Zanoba was standing there with a thoughtless smile on his face.


    I looked at that with a drawn back face.


    My gaze was not on his smiling face.


    It was on the thing that he was holding in his hands.


    "Shisho, how is this, with this you''ll make me into your disciple right!"


    "Ouchowowowow! Stop! Please stop older brother!"


    "You''re loud Pax."


    "Ahhhgahhhh!"


    That was the face of the captured Pax Shirone.


    The ces he was being held at had blood dripping from them.


    It wasn''t Pax whose blood was flowing.


    Zanoba''s entire body was covered in blood.


    "..."


    I was lost for words.


    I don''t understand the meaning.


    I thought we were having a light talk about disciples and what not, then at some point unknown to me it had be a blood sttered horror.


    No really, I have no idea what is going on.


    Zanoba is smiling away.


    It''s an innocent smile. Scary.


    A bloodstained smile is something that a beauty is supposed to show.


    If this otaku-like gangly older brother does it, it just seems bizarre.


    "Stop it Zanoba! Release your hand!"


    "That...that''s right Zanoba, get a hold of yourself!"


    In this small room there are currently several people.


    Ginger wielding her sword and three soldiers confronting her.


    And hiding behind the soldiers, wearing expensive looking clothes, were two princes.


    Even though they''re both princes, one of them was considerably aged.


    Inside of this small room there were nine including me. It''s a bit cramped.


    "Older brothers. Were you aware that Pax had taken his own soldiers'' families hostage in order to manipte them?"


    "N-no..."


    "It wasn''t an imperial guard, it was something belonging to father, this country''s soldiers."


    Zanoba was smiling.


    He was saying it as he smiled.


    "Ginger as well, she had her family taken hostage."


    "...Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    Ginger responded to the prince with her sword still drawn.


    It was still with her sword drawn, but I wonder if that''s fine.


    Zanoba was without change wearing a smiling expression,


    "Older brothers, do you remember Roxy?"


    "Y-yeah. Pax''s tutor..."


    "She was a Water King ss magician who trained our Shirone soldiers in anti-magician fighting, a person who we owe a great favor. Didn''t father officially invite Roxy into the Royal Pce? Thanks to Pax''s shallow actions, hepletely destroyed that opportunity and she left."


    "Y-yes. I guess so, certainly Pax is in the wrong, but you..."


    "Even though that''s the case... Please take a look. That person''s disciple... Rudeus-sama is being put through this disgraceful situation. By Pax''s hand. ording to Roxy, she was boasting that he was a disciple who had more talent than herself. He''s someone who should have a wonderful talent."


    Zanoba still hadn''t changed his smiling face.


    In some ways you could call that a form of poker faces.


    "Y-you, during the congress you always make such bored faces as you listen. As an older brother I''m feeling relieved. I surely thought you didn''t have any interest in the country..."


    "Older brother, I have no interest in anything other than dolls. I''m just pointing out the illegitimacy of Pax''s actions. There is just one reason why I''m doing this."


    Zanoba clearly dered that and raised Pax up.


    "Owowowowow!"


    "Rudeus-sama is a great person who has created a wonderful doll with no recement in this world. Such a great person, being used in Pax''s worthless revenge, that is something that shouldn''t happen!"


    "Aaahhh! Breaking, breaking, breaking!"


    Pax''s bitter screaming was echoing throughout the room.


    "Older brother, if you intend to side with Pax, then I will act violently."


    The three soldiers and the two princes started to rustle.


    I thought, aren''t you already acting violently.


    They were all surprised and shaking over that.


    In my previous life, when I acted violently in my parents'' house, it never became like this.


    "I''m not saying anything difficult. I want to save the producer of this doll, but Pax''s crime is getting in the way of it."


    "However, Pax and the ve market..."


    "Older brother, please don''t make me say it again. I feel like I''m about to uproot my little brother''s head."


    Zanoba had already stoppedughing.


    I still had no idea what was going on.


    I was just bewildered over how or what kind of metaphor uproot was.


    I just understood that Zanoba had control over this situation.


    Give it your best my disciple.


    You''re a bit scary though...


    "N-n-no way! Stop it! Save me Ginger! Save me! Your family, don''t you care what happens to your family!"


    "If it''s about my family,st night Ruijerd-dono saved them."


    "What!?"


    Pax was struggling and Ginger coolly replied.


    I wonder who Ruijerd saved.


    He''s always saving someone.


    Even though I say that, after all it seems like something was moving in the background that I didn''t know about.


    "It''s just like this older brother, since among the princes I''m the one with the least authority, I had no choice but to ask older brother in this way, if you were to turn me down, I''ll act violently to the limits of my power. What, I''m sure with this distance, one of the older brothers or otherwise both will have their heads twisted off. After that, I might be burnt to death by the Royal Court magician, but..."


    "Your highness, I''ll follow you to the death."


    A gangly man like you has quite a bit of confidence, huh.


    I seriously thought about it.


    It''s dangerous to be under the impression that I''m strong, I''ll thrillingly look over that in my heart.


    Even saying that, most likely it just worked on the first prince and the second prince.


    "U-understood! We''ll do as you say!"


    "Older brother, please properly investigate it? After that, somewhere in the castle should be the two who just caused an uproar before and captured Lilia. I would like you to guarantee their safety as well."


    "Of course. We''ll put in a word with father..."


    I wonder why these two princes would defend trash like Pax.


    I seriously considered those doubts.


    However, it''s different.


    They''re afraid of Zanoba.


    They''re afraid of what to do, like a bomb when it''s about to go off.


    While not knowing what was going on, I was let out of the barrier.


    It seems like the magic crystal was hidden in the ceiling.


    Pax was arrested and Lilia was released, while still dumbfounded the incident ended.


    Part 3


    From here on out is ater day, revealing the trick of the incident.


    From the flow of events where Lilia was detained.


    It seems that at first she was suspected of being a foreign spy.


    At the time when she was interrogated, since she let out names like Roxy and Paul, she managed to avoid prison and was instead held in confinement.


    Then at the time when information on the teleport incident started to flow in, it seems she was about to be released, but Pax interfered and restricted the information, then locked her away in the castle.


    After Roxy ran away, Pax supposedly created a connection with the ve market.


    Then, through that ve market connection he employed a private army, abducted the families of the soldiers and kept them confined.


    [If you care for their lives listen to what I say] is how he supposedly threatened them.


    The soldiers wanted to try and do something, so they dug around in the slums.


    For the most part they figured out the location of the hostages, but there were many strong guards, so rescue was difficult.


    In the middle of that, Aisha escaped, and they received the pursuit order from the prince.


    They unwillingly pursued the fleeing Aisha.


    Then and there I appeared and magnificently carried off Aisha.


    Adding to that, the soldiers were trying to save Aisha, from the moment they saw the voiceless incantation magic they realized I was Roxy''s disciple.


    Therefore, the soldiers began their n.


    First, start a fight at the ve market and make the market unusable.


    Then, iming that Aisha was taken away by a mysterious man, they started in pursuit of the private army.


    After that they would talk to me about the situation and ask me to participate in rescuing the hostages.


    They wouldunch an attack on the safekeeping ce of the hostages when the security is weakened and save them.


    And then, in return they would somehow save Lilia, that sort of flow.


    Incidentally, before that n could be realized, I came under the impression that Roxy was in the Royal Pce and sent a letter. After seeing that, prince Pax ordered me to be confined.


    At least, if I had waited just another day before I sent that letter, I would have heard about the situation from them and in reverse Pax wouldn''t have been able to spring that trap on me.


    After all, the Hitogami''s advice was to send the letter after saving Aisha.


    Then, in regards to the rescue n, they thought it would be setback, but it was realized.


    When I wasn''t at the inn, Ruijerd was there.


    He heard the situation from the soldiers, it seems that it stirred him up and he saved the hostages in no time at all.


    For the most part, it seems at that time he was using a false name.


    After seeing the hostages home safely, Ruijerd nned to assault the castle, but the soldiers there said they would do it. Pride so to speak.


    ording to the soldiers'' n, after reporting that the hostages have returned, the prince would then hear about this in the slums and was nned to be murdered then and there.


    If it''s a murder in the slums, then he won''t be quickly discovered, and they''ll supposedly be able to hide the body.


    It was a bit reckless of a n in my opinion, but it seems there was a chance of sess.


    Ruijerd broke it.


    Incidentally, these ns, it seems Ginger didn''t know about them until they ended.


    She was ostracized, or rather because she was an imperial guard, they thought it might be dangerous to include her.


    How pitiful.


    Then, at the time when the hostages were released, Ginger''s family was discovered and following that flow they realized that Ginger was the same as them.


    Meanwhile, Ginger thought this time was a good chance, so she handed the doll over to Zanoba.


    Zanoba who holds the strongestbat power in this kingdom.


    After handing the doll over to him, he would be interested in me.


    If I were to speak about that doll, he might join my side after seeing a precious source of information.


    There was that sort of calction as well, but the fact that Ginger simply swore loyalty to Zanoba is another of the reasons.


    If she could be released from Pax using this incident, she wanted to return to Zanoba''s side it seems.


    Even though she was sold for a doll, I wondered why she still swears her loyalty, but I''m sure she has had her own tearful episode.


    Then...


    The next day.


    Zanoba killed two of Pax''s imperial guards, and took him hostage.


    No one beside Ginger predicted this flow it seems.


    Part 4


    The king had a clearly tired face as he sentenced Pax to be exiled outside of the country.


    It seems that the connection to the ve market was a bit wasteful, but taking the soldiers'' families, moreover the imperial guards'' families hostage, then capturing me who they would normally try to win over as a court magician, and even more so in order to try and lure out Roxy to rape and kill her.


    He really had no choice but to discipline him there.


    Since there''s the matter of appearance, up front it would be studying abroad.


    In reality, he was sent as a hostage, that could be killed, to the Dragon King Kingdom.


    Zanoba was also being exiled from the country.


    This side as well was being covered up as studying abroad.


    The ones who proposed this were the first and second princes.


    Their methods weren''t really smart, Zanoba did actually make a mistake as well is what the first and second princes said, but in reality they were just afraid of having an unpredictable nuclear warhead around.


    It seems like the king didn''t want to send Zanoba away, but if the strings manipting him are unreliable, then he probably thought keeping him outside of the castle was safer.


    Then, Lilia was released, even after this there are people who were calling her a foreign spy.


    Lilia was taking care of Pax, and in the back she was stealing information from Shirone.


    While being confined she was able to do something like that, our Lilia sure is amazing.


    Then, in order to prove her innocence, until Lilia makes it to Paul''s ce she is to be "escorted".


    Not to Asura Kingdom, but Paul''s ce.


    Well, even if she was taken to Asura Kingdom, there''s no one who could prove her identity there, after all.


    Ah, for the time being, Asura Kingdom was her birthce.


    She did try to take remittance, after all.


    However, since they do have the rtion of husband and wife, it seems she''ll be taken to Paul''s ce.


    It seems like the current Paul has stronger ties with Holy Milis Kingdom if you were to ask as well, I''m sure the Asura Kingdom has some weird suspicions about it.


    Well, those are all political problems.


    If it were up to me, I''d be worried about being killed to have my lips sealed on the way, but it seems Ginger is participating as an escort.


    Protecting his shisho''s family was supposedly an order from Zanoba.


    For others, it seems soldiers saved by Ruijerd are also participating.


    So I can feel relieved.


    Then, in regards to me, king-sama directly asked if I wanted to be the Royal Court magician and said he would give me status if I stay in thisnd.


    That''s how he came to ask.


    Judging from his tone, it felt like a sigh was mixed in with it, it seems like he wanted to ask even if it was no good.


    Naturally as it was, I turned it down.


    And then the king clearly sighed and took a breath, then he said it was fine to take my leave.


    That''s it.


    Well, it''s fine though.


    From the start I knew something like that would happen, it''s not like I''ll ask for medical expenses.


    Part 5


    When I was going to leave the Royal ce, Zanoba came begging in tears.


    "Shisho!!! Are you going to leave without me? Are you nning to leave behind your disciple?"


    "I''m very sorry. Since we''re in a hurry on our journey..."


    "Then the doll, will you please make a doll for me?"


    "It takes quite a bit of time to make those, so that''s a bit..."


    "Of all things!"


    It seems like Zanoba was saddened by the fact that he couldn''t see me make a doll, he was clinging onto my hand sorrowfully crying.


    It was at this time that I heard that this person was a miko.


    He could dismember and scatter people''s limbs and tear off their heads, the Prince of Massacre.


    Honestly, I was considerably afraid.


    I was nervous over whether my head would suddenly be torn off.


    I''m afraid of a guy who I don''t know where his kill switch is...


    No, I really am thankful to him though.


    Scary things are still scary.


    "Next time we meet, I''ll teach you the way to create figureins from the start."


    "Eh! That, but, I, umm, is it fine? Isn''t there some secret point?"


    "What am I supposed to do if I''m not going to teach my disciple the method to make them?"


    "Uooooh, Shisho!"


    Zanoba threw my body in the air while crying.


    I hit the ceiling solidly.


    "O-.oh sheet!! Ginger! Healing magic!"


    "Yes!!"


    Ginger started the incantation for healing magic, and quickly sealed my wounds.


    Zanoba made a pale face when he came dangerously close to killing me, but when I stood up okay, he made a relieved face.


    This guy, does he want to be emunicated!?


    No, let''s not do that, I''d rather not have my head torn off.


    "Well then, shisho, take care of yourself! I don''t know where I am being sent to study abroad as punishment, but I have a feeling that I''ll eventually see shisho again!"


    "Gehooo... Yes, take care."


    While crying a great deal Zanoba saw me off.


    While watching, that Ginger also shed a few tears.


    Part 6


    Just like this, the incident rted to Shirone came to a close.


    We were able to save Lilia and Aisha and are sending them off to Paul.


    Pax was exiled from the country.


    And I made a disciple by the name of Zanoba.


    I had just intended to move ording to the Hitogami''s advice.


    More or less, there were some points that I didn''t arrive at but...


    You could say the result calmed down in the best shape.


    How do I put it, I can''t shake the feeling that I''m still dancing on the palm of his hand.


    No matter what kind of moves I make, if I roughly follow the advice, then I feel it will still end up with a simr result.


    It''s a feeling like I''m watching a farce.


    However, certainly everything ended up going in a good direction.


    Lilia and Aisha are both fully intact.


    I don''t really get Zanoba, but I didn''t feel any animosity.


    I felt plenty of animosity from Pax, but he waspletely removed as a piece outside of the country.


    Putting aside the process, at least it was a convenient conclusion for me.


    All of the advices until now as well, they went in a direction that wasn''t inconvenient for me I think.


    It could be that it''s fine to believe in the Hitogami a bit more.


    No, when ites to swindlers, the moment they feel they''ve got a hit the exploitation starts.


    I''ll keep going with caution while trying to see through him.


    Well, a promise is a promise.


    The next time hees out, I''ll stop being belligerent.

 Chapter 67: The Birth of My Little Sister, the Maid

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Birth of My Little Sister, the Maid</h4>


    Part 1


    This is a small town in Shirone Kingdom.


    There''s a certain inn.


    Whether you''re going to Asura or Milis, it''s the same up until this town.


    The road separates here.


    Which is why, here we''ll part with Lilia and the others.


    I was at a table facing Lilia.


    Outside the window, I could hear Aisha and Eris talking.


    Part 2


    "That''s right! Ru...The Owner is amazing! If he gets serious he can even freeze heavy rain and the forest all at once!"


    "Is that magic? That''s amazing!"


    "Of course! Rather than that there''s a more amazing story, do you want to hear it?"


    "Please tell me about it!"


    Part 3


    Eris is telling about the exploits of The Owner full of pride.


    I was making a bitter smile listening to that conversation, while facing Lilia with my awareness.


    She was sitting on the other side of the table.


    If it''s her, in the past I''ve only talked to her bit by bit.


    Well, I wonder what I should talk about.


    While I was hesitating, Lilia started the conversation.


    "Let me thank you once again, Rudeus-sama. To have my life saved by you not just once but twice, I am deeply moved."


    "Please stop. This time I didn''t do anything."


    "No, I heard that from faint bits of information Rudeus-sama especially came to Shirone to visit."


    While saying that Lilia deeply lowered her head.


    I just did what the Hitogami said.


    After that, I really didn''t do anything at all.


    I just disgracefully fell into a trap and had to wait for help.


    If you''re trying to say I deserve gratitude for that, the me in my past life would have been a big-shot.


    "Please show your gratitude to Eris and Ruijerd. Thanks to their skillful actions things ended smoothly."


    "I did talk to them for a bit longer, but they said it was all Rudeus-sama''s scheme."


    "There''s no way that was the case."


    "...If Rudeus-sama says so."


    She looks dissatisfied.


    It''s not like I''ve called out ck as white or anything.


    "By the way, has Aisha said anything impolite to you?"


    Lilia took a nce outside the window, sighing a bit whileing out saying something like that.


    "Not at all. She''s an excellent child. To be able to think and act like that at six years would normally never happen."


    Well, her ws were just a bit too skilled though.


    I''ll keep silent.


    I can''t really talk about other people.


    "I don''t think it''s to the extent of Rudeus-sama... These past few years, I had intended to teach her as much as I could. Even now she''s still a stupid daughter that hasn''te to understand how wonderful Rudeus-sama is."


    "Stupid is saying too much."


    In the first ce, I''m an exception.


    Since I still have memories of my previous life.


    I thought there might be a possibility of my little sister having them too, but as a test I tried talking a bit about the existence of televisions and cellphones, but she just fell into confusion.


    My little sister is just simply a genius.


    Paul''s genes are unexpectedly amazing.


    "Rudeus-sama, what do you think about Aisha?"


    Suddenly, Lilia looked like she came up with an idea and asked that.


    "Eh? Like I said, she''s excellent."


    "Not like that, in appearance."


    "I think she''s cute."


    "She''s my daughter, when she grows up her breasts will most likely be big as well."


    Oh, her chest will...


    No-no. I don''t have any interest in my little sister''s chest.


    Or rather, what''s this? What is she talking about?


    "Rudeus-sama, if you''re going to continue on your journey to Asura, please take Aisha along with you. I have no choice but to return to danna-sama, but would it be alright if I leave Aisha to you?"


    "Do you mind if I can hear the reason?"


    I asked in return on reflex.


    "Rudeus-sama, I''ve always been teaching Aisha on a normal basis in order for her to serve Rudeus-sama in the future."


    "That seems to be the case."


    "I''ve taught my daughter every single thing that I know. She''s still young now, but in another four years she''ll surely have a good attractive body."


    Attractive to men.


    "Please wait just a moment. She''s my little sister?"


    "I know of Rudeus-sama''s fondness for women."


    Do you know of it, I see.


    Though you know.


    It seems that I''m different from my previous life, it seems like I''m not really interested in desire towards those linked to me with blood.


    That''s why, even if you say, "Aisha has grown up, now eat up", it will just trouble me.


    Though, well, that sort of reason is just one of my real intentions.


    There is one more intention.


    "That child is still six years old, right? It''s an age where she should remain with her parents."


    "...If Rudeus-sama says so."


    Lilia was disappointed.


    I don''t think I''ve said anything incorrect.


    Aisha is still young. Isn''t it better for her to remain together with her parents?


    It''s limited to my feelings as a Japanese, but it''s desirable to be together with both the father and mother during the time they''re small.


    I do think that it''s fine if it''s either, but if it''s neither then that''s clearly no good.


    "I understand. Certainly, Aisha is still a bit inexperienced. I can''t very well let someone inexperienced serve by the side of Rudeus-sama."


    "Umm, please don''t teach her anything too weird? Umm, something about a pervert or other."


    "I''ve only ever conveyed to her that Rudeus-sama is a wonderful person."


    "Thanks to that, it seems she''s being a bit rebellious though..."


    "I guess that is true. Well, that''s just for now."


    Lilia abruptly made a smallugh with her breath and raised her face.


    It was a bright face.


    I can''t take Aisha.


    However, I''ve already received something important from Lilia.


    One of those is hanging around my neck with a leather string attached, and the other one is preciously stored in a box.


    I will never let go of them again.


    "This pendant (and panties), thank you very much."


    "No, since I had heard that it was something precious to Rudeus-sama."


    I could hear the parts she didn''t let out with her mouth.


    Lilia has really looked after me quite a bit.


    "...Umm, after all does holding onto panties make me into a pervert I wonder?"


    "Pervert? Is that what you heard from Aisha?"


    Lilia suddenly stood up.


    Woah woah, stop stop.


    Please sit.


    Lilia made a small sigh.


    "Since that child was allowed to move around rtively freely, someone may have taught her something weird I guess."


    It''s something strange, yeah.


    That''s right, it is something strange.


    "If she considers you a pervert for something like panties, I can''t imagine what would happen if she was employed in the Asura Royal Pce..."


    "The Asura Royal Pce? Come to think of it, you used to work in the inner pce didn''t you."


    "Yes. If I were topare it to that ce, danna-sama and Rudeus-sama wouldn''t even qualify to enter as a pervert."


    "I-is that so..."


    I had always considered myself as considerably that, but I see... It''s even more than that, huh.


    I wonder if the Asura Royal Pce is that sort of ce.


    After thinking about it, even the nobles of the remote regions were into the race-race after all.


    No, it''s not limited to the Greyrat family, the Shirone Royal Family was pretty bad as well.


    "Inside there were cages for women as well."


    "No, it''s fine without telling me the concrete details."


    Anymore than this is no good.


    "In any case, for the higher ranked nobles and royalty, many of them have perverted interests. If I were topare you to them, having an interest in the underwear of the one you''re longing for is still normal."


    Lilia made eyes looking far into the distance.


    I''m sure she''s remembering some bad things.


    "Please take good care of father."


    "I understand and willply."


    "Ah, I''ll give you some travelling money, but if it seems like you''recking then try to find one of fathers'' subordinates in the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "I understand and willply."


    "I think you can trust the soldiers escorting you, but since the other side is unknown, please take care of yourself."


    "There''s no problem. We''re already acquainted."


    "Ah, I see, ummm..."


    "Rudeus-sama."


    While I was thinking of various things, Lilia suddenly stood up and walked over.


    And then she hugged me with my head in her chest.


    Her voluptuous chest was being pressed against my face.


    Reflexively my nasal breathing got rough.


    "Umm, Lilia-san, it''s touching?"


    "Rudeus-sama hasn''t changed since the past."


    While Lilia was saying that she made a smallugh.


    Part 4


    The next day.


    Just before we were about to depart.


    Eris, Ruijerd, and I were doing final checks on the carriage to make sure if there were any deficiencies.


    If it were to break down on the way, we would be in trouble after all.


    Lilia and the others decided to leave ahead of us.


    It seems they have a person who can repair the carriage.


    I wonder if it would be good for me to learn when I have spare time.


    "The Owner-san, The Owner-san!"


    Aisha came trotting along.


    "What is it?"


    "Just a bit."


    Then she started to pull on the hem of my clothes, she''s trying to bring me somewhere.


    I wonder why.


    For the time being, I exchanged a nce with Ruijerd and followed after her.


    The ce I was taken to was a thicket by the roadside.


    Aisha crouched down then made a gesture for me to sit down as well.


    I crouched.


    It''s just like a secret talk.


    No, it is a secret talk.


    "The Owner-san, to be honest I have a secret request to make of you."


    "A request? If it''s something I can do."


    If it''s a request from my cute little sister then, I want to try to grant it as much as possible.


    I''m hated by Norn, but I don''t want to be hated by Aisha too.


    Up until now it seems to be a good feeling, but that is because I''m The Owner after all.


    If I were to open up as her older brother, she might look at me with eyes as if I''m trash.


    "Somehow, please allow me to join you on your journey as an ally."


    After hearing that, my eyes turned into dots.


    ...Lilia, huh.


    "Were you told that by your mother?"


    Since she was rejected directly, then this time she''s going with the n to have her daughter ask in tears.


    She can do it surprisingly well, that person.


    "No, there''s no way my mother would say its okay."


    "Hnn?"


    Oh?


    Just the other day Lilia asked if she could go together with me though.


    What does this mean?


    "My mother has always said it habitually. In the future, I will be serving my brother born of a different mother."


    "She has said that."


    "However!"


    Aisha pounded the ground with her fist.


    "I have to say sorry to that!"


    It seems that things about me are greatly sorry.


    Probably because I get excited from panties.


    I''m sorry.


    "We just talked about that the other day, right. My older brother is a pervert. I understand what The Owner-san said, but I definitely don''t want to serve that kind of person."


    "Is that so?"


    I don''t think you should say that much though...


    "Please without fail save me. Like you just saved me the other day. From the hands of the pervert demon, gantly!"


    "I''ll have to turn that down."


    Don''t joke about that.


    If we were to journey together, my name will be exposed won''t it.


    If at the time when it''s exposed she were to know about the lie then...


    Oh?


    However, since she''s family, one day it will be exposed right?


    "Why not? He''s a pervert!"


    "That is, something in your imagination, it isn''t reality."


    Alright. Here we should clear up a bit of the misunderstanding.


    If I leave it to Lilia, I''m sure I''ll always remain as a pervert after all.


    She said there was something more amazing in the Royal Pce, but unless you actually see it you wouldn''t understand.


    "It''s not like you''ve actually met right?"


    "However, the panties were certainly there!"


    "There could have been some sort of reason for them."


    "What kind of reason could there be for treating panties preciously!?"


    Even if you ask why? Why?


    Look, for example a certain religion, if a Sage keeps a Holy Object on their body then it raises its divinity right?


    Not to mention it''s panties you know?


    It''s the panties Roxy used during her time of solo y you know?


    It''s the item of a first ss yer you know?


    If you were a listener paying attention to the scene then, what would you do?


    You take care of it with the utmost devotion of course!


    The motto of my sect is "Let''s take both sexual desire and study seriously!"


    It''s the double standard of erotic study.


    Well, putting that aside.


    "That Roxy person was the home teacher to your older brother right?"


    "Yes."


    "In other words, she should be a person who had a great influence on your older brother."


    "I wonder if that is the case..."


    Of course, I''m the one saying it so there''s no mistake.


    Something that I wasn''t able to do in nearly 20 years, she''s the person who allowed me to do it after all.


    The reason why I''m living like this right now is all thanks to her.


    "If it''s something that person kept on their body then, all the more reason you would want to keep it, is what I think."


    "Yeah..."


    It doesn''t seem like she epts it.


    Well then, I''ll try giving her something belonging to The Owner-san who just saved her life and see.


    I took a single thing out of my bag.


    "This forehead protector is something I''ve always been using."


    "What is this, suddenly?"


    "I will give this to you."


    I took out the forehead protector from my luggage and handed it over to her.


    In the past, it''s something I bought in the Town of Rikarisu.


    It was put through theundry, but since I''ve used it quite a bit, you could say it''s got my sweat soaked into it.


    After putting that into her hands, she made a bit of a taken back face...


    "Ah! Somehow, I think I get it."


    "It''s not something with words, have you understood with your heart?"


    "Yes, I''ve understood it! My older brother was not a pervert right!"


    Since that''s the case.


    I decided to part with the old forehead protector.


    This child sure is easy.


    "The Owner-san is truly a good person right!"


    "I wouldn''t say all that much."


    Sparkle, Rudeusmile.


    Aisha was looking at me with sparkling eyes, but she suddenly seemed to realize it and whispered "Ah, that''s right."


    "Right now, my older brother is missing. If he were to die somewhere, would it be alright for me to serve The Owner-san?"


    "No, I wonder about that."


    "Is that no good? If I tell mother I think she will understand though, I think I''ll grow pretty well! Into a body that attracts men!"


    "Attracts men... do you understand the meaning of that?"


    "It means a body that makes you want to make children, right?"


    "Children shouldn''t talk about making children."


    You might be abducted byrge fiends and your red rice day might be annihted.


    Really, who was it that you taught this.


    "Is it absolutely no good...? Do you hate me?"


    My little sister with her eyes watering.


    Humu, adorable.


    Of course I don''t hate you.


    "I understand, if you can''t find your older brother, it''s fine."


    "Really?"


    It''s painful to deceive.


    By the time she has grown up the journey will be over, we''ll be able to live together getting along as a family again.


    "Then, you''re not angry that I said you were a pervert, right?"


    "Yeah, of cour...eh?"


    What did she say, just now?


    "Thank you older brother!"


    In the end, she said that, and suddenly stood up.


    Then she just ran over to the three guards waiting at the carriage like that.


    I proceeded to the carriage in a daze.


    Aisha was waving her hand, Lilia as well slightly lowered her head.


    And then finally.


    "Bye bye, older brother! We''ll meet again! It''s a promise!"


    The carriage went.


    I watched that and returned to our carriage.


    Still in a daze.


    Eris was making a spoiled face and said.


    "What''s with that, after all it''s already been exposed, hasn''t it?"


    "E-eh...?"


    Ruijerd pulled on the reins of the horse.


    The carriage started to move.


    In the first ce, if I think about it, there were many ces to realize it.


    In the beginning they yelled out my name as well, after that there was also the time she talked with Eris and Ruijerd, there was probably a time when they suddenly leaked Rudeus.


    That means it was already exposed.


    Then... why was she pretending not to know?


    Think, think.


    I quickly realized the answer.


    Most likely she wants to make sure if her older brother was a person she could trust.


    If I had continued to call myself The Owner there and tried to bring her along, there''s no doubt she would have abandoned me.


    "Ha ha."


    After realizing that, Iughed.


    Aisha is really clever, a smart child.


    I''m looking forward to her future.

 Chapter 68: An Adult

    <h4>Chapter 68: An Adult</h4>


    Part 1


    We are heading off towards the Asura Kingdom.


    Heading west from Shirone Kingdom and continuing further.


    It''s a t path and the weather is so good that I feel like I''ll casually fall asleep.


    On the sides of the road, there are ins as far as you can see.


    In front, you can faintly see the Red Dragon Mountain Range.


    I saw three shadows slowly circling above the Mountain Range.


    It''s peaceful.


    asionally thieves who can''t read the moode out and tell us to leave our money and go, or say other things of simr nature, but just as they wished for, Eris gives them her fist and they run away in shame.


    It seemed like at first Ruijerd was just going to go with ughtering them all, but after listening to the situation, it seems most of them were just troubled being unable to eat, so for the time being we let them go.


    Just once though.


    Even though it''s the Central Continent, the road around this area seems to have some slightly bad public order.


    I wish they''d learn from the Magic Continent.


    Thieves would nevere out there.


    Although, 10x as many monsters woulde outpared to thieves.


    I wonder if people being able to do as they please is proof of peace.


    It seems if you head a bit further northward, a lot of small countries are jumbled together at war, and the thieves increased thanks to the influence of that war...


    In any case, it sure is peaceful.


    Part 2


    The Red Dragon Mountain range is a very long mountain range that covers the Central Continent.


    The mountains are stretched out splitting the Central Continent into three parts, and throughout the range there are Red Dragons inhabiting it.


    Red Dragons could be called the strongest monsters of the Central Continent.


    They could also be called an absolute strength.


    Each one holds S rank strength individually and yet they create packs of several hundred.


    What is worth a special mention is their detection ability.


    They''ll absolutely never overlook a living organism that enters their territory.


    Absolutely.


    They won''t even let a living being the size of a dog pass by, no matter how strong of a monster it is, if it enters into the territory of the Red Dragons, the swarm will eat it without even leaving a bone behind.


    It''s unknown how they manage to detect things that enter into their territory.


    If you enter their territory, you die.


    That''smon sense in this world.


    There are a number of categories of Dragons in this world.


    Pretty much all of them are over A rank individually.


    Among them, the ones that are said to be the most dangerous are the Red Dragons.


    Individually they''re said to be at lowest S rank, the scale of their territory is just toorge, and at any rate they move in flocks.


    The Red Dragons have settled down there; therefore, the Mountain Range was called Red Dragon Mountain Range.


    It''s a mountain range that is impossible to pass.


    That is the Red Dragon Mountain Range.


    Even with them being that much of a dangerous being, as a matter of fact the Red Dragons have a single weakness.


    Theirbat ability is high, but their flight ability is crude, therefore, they can''t take off from a level ground.


    They normally jump off from a high cliff in order to fly, otherwise a somewhat long slope is required to build up speed.


    While the mountains in Central Continent are high, fundamentally it''s nothing but ins and forests.


    Therefore, the people living in the ins are rarely afraid of being attacked by the Red Dragons.


    Although, it seems there are asionally foolish individuals.


    They might get involved with something like turbulence and fall down into the ins.


    Such dragons are known as Stray Dragons.


    Even if the lord of the skies falls to the ground, it''s still a strong upper A rank.


    With their overwhelming power, when they go into a rage, it seems that an enormous amount of damage is done.


    If they fall near a human vige, it''s something the country raises an army to subjugate.


    Emergency jobs are sent out, it''s an uproar almost like poking a beehive.


    Although, generally they will fall a good distance away from human viges.


    Even though the rank of the job is S rank, in order to y it safe, seven or eight parties gather together, set traps, and hunting it is unexpectedly simple it seems.


    Incidentally, it seems the Dragons'' meat and bones are close to the highest quality of materials for equipment.


    Also, the skin of Dragons has a high value as an article of art.


    Of course, it''s not just the skin, the entirety of the Dragon isn''t spared and everything is used.


    If 10 people were to equally split up the reward for subjugating just 1, it seems they''ll earn enough money to go crazy for at least a year.


    Putting it into detail, it seems one dragon is worth about 100 Asura Gold Coins.


    Since the raw materials are valuable as well, it seems even freshly raised C ranks who can''t ept the job, recklessly attempt to challenge it.


    It seems that most of them are turned into fried meat and suppressed with a chomp.


    The Red Dragon Mountain Range is such a ce that hasrge amounts of those Red Dragons inhabiting it.


    There is a single ce that can be used for passage there.


    Valleys surrounded by steep cliffs known as the "Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw" and "Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw".


    These are valleys that have existed since the time of the second Great Human-Demon war and even at that time it was the only path that had a width which armies could pass through.


    It seems that Lace anticipated this and released the Red Dragons in the Red Dragon Mountain Range.


    Since Ruijerd is the one saying it, there''s no mistake.


    We''re heading towards the part that connects the southern and western parts of the Central Continent, the "Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw".


    After we pass there, it''s Asura Kingdom.


    Part 3


    However, the fact is that we have to circumvent the mountains. In other words a roundabout way.


    There''s one youngdy here that doesn''t like the roundabout way.


    "Even without having to take a detour, since we have Ruijerd here we should be able to pass something like the Red Dragon Mountain Range!"


    In other words, it''s Eris'' rash manner after seeing the small Red Dragons circling above the Red Dragon Mountain range.


    "Don''t be unreasonable."


    Ruijerd replied with a bitter smile.


    Even I thought it might be possible if it was Ruijerd, but it seems as expected even he wouldn''t be able to pass the Red Dragon Mountain Range on foot.


    Then, it''s impossible for me as well.


    Since I can''t win against Ruijerd, after all.


    "But Rudeus might be able to do it right!"


    "No, that''s impossible, what are you saying."


    It seems that somehow or other Eris wants to experience exterminating a dragon.


    It''s not that I don''t understand her feelings, but I''d like to say "wait just a bit."


    As expected we have things we can and cannot do.


    "Although, Ghyine said once before she defeated a Stray Red Dragon!"


    "Is that true?"


    I never heard that story.


    It might not be a story from her Adventurer days.


    If it were a story from her adventurer days, then I''m sure Paul would have bragged about it at least once.


    "It seems before she became a Sword Saint she fought with a Red Dragon!"


    "Ohh, alone?"


    "Umm, I think she said it was together with around five other Advanced level swordsmen."


    "Then, how many died?"


    "Just two."


    You idiot.


    Doesn''t that mean there''s a 40% mortality rate?


    Then why do you think I would be able to win against a Red Dragon?


    "In the first ce, the difference in strength between a Stray Dragon and the Dragons in the mountain ispletely different. After all, they fly in the sky you know?"


    The fact that they''re flying in the sky means that they have arge advantage over people.


    The fact that they possess the flight attribute means they''re not weak against the bow.


    Not to mention a flock.


    Among the monsters that make a flock in this world, generally they all know the method to hunt with the flock.


    Never mind the Dragon Kings that make flocks of at most a few in number as they act, or the ck Dragons that don''t even make a flock in the first ce, there''s no way I could do anything but give up and be torn to pieces by the Red Dragons thate to attack in the hundreds.


    "Right, Ruijerd-san?"


    "Yeah, there''s no one out there who can do anything to a flock of Red Dragons. If there were, it would only be the upper-ranked gods of the [Seven Great World Powers].


    Most likely, even if it were the North God or Sword God they would be forced to go back the way they came from before they even make it halfway."


    "Is that the case?"


    If it were the [Seven Great World Powers] then I thought something like a Dragon would be a simple opponent though...


    "Yeah, most likely they would be exhausted on the way. Since you wouldn''t even be able to sleep."


    I see now.


    Several hundred dragons would continue to attack you throughout the night preventing you from sleeping.


    Before it''s even a problem ofbat ability, the amount of resources they crush you with is overwhelming.


    "Although, the King of those Red Dragons obeyed Lace. Therefore, if it''s the upper ranks of the [Seven Great World Powers] then they could probably do it.


    Although, if it was the [Seven Great World Powers] of the past, then any of the seven would probably have been able to pass through the territory of the Red Dragons."


    I get it now.


    The currently sealed fourth, "Demon God", and the current fifth, "Death God".


    It seems around there is a wall that can''t be ovee.


    "However, someday you want to try hunting at least one right?"


    Today, Eris is just as dangerous as always.


    Then someday, I''m sure I''ll be dragged in as well.


    In order to prepare for the day that is destined toe, I should start preparing counter-ns now for Red Dragons.


    Part 4


    It''s peaceful every day.


    A certain day when we were still several days away from arriving at the Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw.


    I was thinking about Hitogami while making food.


    The things that happened the other day at Shirone Kingdom.


    I wasparing that advice and my own actions.


    And then, I was threading it together with the information I heard after.


    For example, when I escaped at the start using Earth Lance, if I had listened to the story of the soldiers.


    I might have found out at that point that Roxy wasn''t in the castle.


    Then, I would have been able to avoid Pax''s trap.


    In reverse thanks to that I managed to be caught in the trap.


    I''m sure the letter content would have been different as well if I had earned Ginger''s cooperation.


    In that case, I most likely wouldn''t have made contact with Zanoba, but after all things should have still progressed smoothly.


    Hmmm.


    Honestly, the fact that I managed to meet Zanoba, as expected, was something I thought was strange afterward.


    It allowed me to advance forward in a direction that was convenient for me.


    It could be that besides just having the ability to see the future, Hitogami has the power to change the future as well.


    No, regardless of the circumstances, Zanoba was in that ce.


    It''s not like Zanoba''s personality abruptly changed.


    Even if for example I wasn''t holding onto a doll, I have the feeling that Ginger would have drawn in Zanoba to me somehow.


    Zanoba was holding onto the Roxy doll after all and he wanted to talk about it as well.


    I''m sure I would have still pointed out the matter of the moles.


    What about the false names?


    At the very least thanks to the fact that I didn''t name myself with my real name, I was able to get along with Aisha.


    However, that itself wasn''t really rted to the incident was it...


    In reverse, if for example I had used my real name there I wonder what would have happened.


    It seems like Aisha thought I was a pervert.


    In the end, we were able to clear up the misunderstanding.


    However, at the very least by the point we arrived at the inn, she shouldn''t have been sure I was her older brother yet.


    Alone together in an inn with just her pervert of an older brother.


    If it were me then I would recognize the crisis to my chastity.


    For example say you''re going to the bathroom then run away through the gap.


    I wonder where she could have run away to.


    Since she said she wanted to send the letter, she might have gone to steal some money.


    If she has money, then she would be able to send the letter is what I told her.


    If it''s the clever her, then she could have used that money to buy some stationery, then asked someone on the path the way to the Adventurers Guild, and then send the letter there.


    No, the soldiers found her once.


    If she had gone to the Adventurer''s Guild she would have been found by the soldiers.


    I''m sure she could have entrusted it to another person.


    However, she has no acquaintances.


    If she hadn''t been found by the soldiers in a dangerous situation, aimlessly walking around the town.


    I would have searched for her.


    I wonder how I would have searched for her.


    With Ruijerd, I''m sure.


    If I were to know that Aisha had disappeared, I''m sure I would have panicked and without thinking about the consequences fired an explosion magic into the sky, and then made contact with Ruijerd.


    And then I would have said I found my little sister but she ran away, then we would have searched.


    And then the lost Aisha would be left in the care of Ruijerd.


    Ruijerd is kind to children.


    I''m sure Aisha would have trusted him.


    Yeah, after all, there''s no problem.


    The more I think about it, there''s meaning in Hitogami''s advice.


    Even in the rough flow of my actions, it was made to reach a single conclusion.


    Even until now, most likely it was the same.


    The fact that we had Ruijerd save us and even if we hadn''t epted his help as well.


    It still would have ended with us going on a journey together with Ruijerd.


    After meeting Kishirika, no matter which Demon Eye I had received as well, I would have still gotten captured by the Dedorudia race in the Great Forest.


    That guy is giving advice after thinking about a variety of things.


    However, as usual the only thing I can''t see is his objective.


    If he would properly tell me about that, then even I would be a bit more honest.


    Just being honest that is...


    Just like that I was thinking while ncing at the sky.


    Part 5


    Eris and Ruijerd are training again today without fail.


    I was watching that as I made food.


    In the start I was mixed in as well, but probably because of the difference in basic strength, I gave up halfway through.


    Recently, Eris'' strength has been eye opening.


    One year ago, as long as I used my Demon Eyes, I could leisurely win.


    If it was the Eris from that time, I could have probably pulled down her panties in the middle of battle.


    However, now it''s impossible.


    If I give it my all while putting magic power into my Demon Eye the one who is standing at the end may be me, but most likely it will be a very close match.


    Of course, if it''s a fight with a certain distance, then my chances of winning go up simply through tactics.


    The possibility of slipping into and touching her breasts in the confusion has been picked off.


    However, I wonder if it''s the thing called talent.


    I think I''m giving it quite a bit of effort in my own way, but Eris is going above that.


    The amount and quality of her hard work are both above me.


    I think I need to work harder myself, but my body can''t keep up.


    It could be that this body doesn''t have all that much physical strength.


    I thought about it ording to my previous life''s standards, but ording to this world''s standard, I would fall short of average.


    Since there''s no one else around the same generation as Eris it''s hard to tell.


    While I was thinking about that, it seems the training for today has ended.


    Recently Ruijerd has stopped asking Eris, "Understand now?"


    I''m sure she can understand now even if he doesn''t ask.


    Eris is absorbing it well.


    "Eris."


    By the time they had returned to where I was, suddenly Ruijerd called out to Eris.


    "What?"


    Eris took a well-squeezed cloth from me and put her hand inside of her clothes to wipe up the sweat.


    Previously she would have wiped down the sweat of all of her upper body with her bra, but since I would get excited it turned into the current situation.


    I''m sure she feels disgusting being covered in sweat.


    I''m sorry about that.


    "It''s fine if you call yourself a warrior from today on."


    Ruijerd said it while plunking down on the ground with his back.


    A warrior, huh.


    Not a swordsman but a warrior.


    Those known as warriors in this world are just not simply swordsmen and there''s norge difference between theirbat ability.


    Therefore... Hnn?


    Then I realized the meaning of Ruijerd''s words there.


    Eris as well, with her hands raised around her armpit stopped moving.


    "...That means."


    "You''ve be an adult."


    Ruijerd said it quietly.


    Eris made an awkward movement and threw the cloth in my direction.


    I caught that, and then used a water technique to wet both sides, then wrung it out and dusted it.


    Eris came to sit by my side.


    I have recollection of this expression.


    It''s the face she made when she handed over my staff.


    It''s the kind of face she makes when she''s so happy she wants to grin, but she feels she has no choice but to make a quiet face.


    "Bu-but Ruijerd, I still haven''t been able to win against you at all?"


    "No problem, you already possess more than enough power as a warrior."


    This is that.


    If you were to ask and see, it might be something like a license.


    Simr to how Ghyine had authorized her to name herself as an Advanced level of the Sword God style, Ruijerd has given permission for her to name herself as a Warrior.


    I guess this would be something to congratte her on.


    "Eris, congrattions."


    Eris'' eyes were reflecting ck and white, she might not have felt that was the reason she did her training.


    "Ru-rudeus, could this be a dream, could you please pinch me a bit?"


    "You won''t hit me if I pinch you?"


    "I won''t hit you."


    Since I got a promise, I tightly pinched her nipple.


    Obviously, gently.


    Oh wait, in this case it would be indecently, I guess?


    Eris'' fist was not gentle.


    "Where are you pinching?"


    "Please excuse me? But it''s not a dream. If it were a dream it wouldn''t hurt this bad."


    I, with a pale face holding my jaw, said that to Eris who had a bright red face while holding her chest.


    "I see, a warrior..."


    Eris was looking at her own palm whileing to some kind of realization.


    "However, don''t be conceited. It just means I won''t treat you as a child anymore, got it?"


    He said it in a style almost like a parent warning a child about something.


    "...Yes!"


    Eris said that while making a meek face.


    Well, the area around her cheeks is twitching like it''s about to turn into a grin.


    The food on that day was somehow a little better tasting than usual.


    Part 6


    That night, around the time Eris fell asleep, suddenly something was bothering me so I opened my eyes.


    I started talking to Ruijerd who was keeping guard while half-sleeping.


    "Why did you say that sort of thing to Eris?"


    Ruijerd opened his half-open eyes and looked at me.


    "Because no matter how long has passed, you continue to treat that girl as a child."


    ...Well now.


    Whether Eris is a child or not.


    Well, she''s a child.


    If we were topare to me in my previous life, she would be my junior by 20 years.


    Not to mention, since the time when she was much smaller, I''ve been leading her around holding her hand, while being hit, and teaching her various things.


    If you were to call it a child, it would be a child.


    However, certainly Eris has grown-up recently.


    It''s not just her figure.


    Just a bit, she started to bear in mind her judgement.


    I feel like she''s gone around acting violently without thinking about it less,pared to the past.


    She still has ways to go when ites to simr things, but I think the frequency has definitely decreased.


    If you say it then I guess so.


    I wonder if it''s part of the process for her to turn from a child to an adult.


    I can''t really say with thepliment that I''m a splendid adult as well.


    However...


    "Hnnn..."


    I was thinking about it and Ruijerd quietly closed his eyes.


    "Well, I guess it can''t be helped, huh..."


    I wonder what it is that can''t be helped.


    I didn''t properly think about the meaning of it.


    I don''t know, but I felt some kind of bad premonition.


    "Ruijerd-san."


    "What is it?"


    "Please put one of these gold coins in your chest pocket."


    After saying that, I took a gold coin out of my bag, and threw it to Ruijerd.


    He hesitated.


    Since his coat didn''t have pockets.


    Even so it seems he managed to seed in sticking the gold coin in a seam near his chest.


    "And, what is this?"


    "A good luck charm."


    I was satisfied with that and fell back to sleep.


    Part 7


    Several dayster.


    Four months after we departed from Shirone.


    We''ve arrived at the "Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw".


    We arrived in Asura Kingdom.


    And then, we came to realize.


    All things happen abruptly.


    Bad things happen at times when you''re unable to predict or prevent them.


    Suddenly parents can die,


    Suddenly your siblings cane to beat you up,


    Suddenly a truck cane to hit you,


    Suddenly you can be reincarnated in another world,


    Suddenly your father cane to attack you and then force you into being a home teacher for a youngdy,


    Suddenly you could be thrown to another continent as well.


    Most likely everything is a result of chance.


    Furthermore, we woulde to realize.


    The severity of this world.


    The fact that people can simply die.


    The fact that any person anywhere can all too easily die.


    The fact that there are no exceptions.


    Only myself.


    Or the fact that only people in my surroundings aren''t conveniently allowed to live long lives.


    Finally, at thiste point.


    We finally came to realize this reality.


    The origin of the phenomenon known as death, the fact that a person nearby can suddenly disappear.


    And then foolishly.


    I was unable to connect that together with the truth at that time.


    If at that time, I had properly understood the truth, if I had been thinking of acquiring a strength that wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    I may not have regretted it that much.


    If here with this event, I had aimed to be the strongest in the world.


    I may not have regretted it so much.


    Even after such a thing happened, I was unable to get my hands on the desire for power.


    There is just one thing that I can say.


    As expected of Eris.

 Chapter 69: The Second Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Second Turning Point</h4>


    Part 1


    Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw.


    A valley with just a single main road continuing down it.


    It''s not straight like the Holy Sword Highway.


    However, that doesn''t change the fact that it''s a single path with no forks.


    In the space between national borders is a region that doesn''t belong to any specific country.


    After passing by here it will be Asura Kingdom.


    That guy came, just normally walking by.


    On the opposite side of the road.


    Silver hair, golden eyes, no particr equipment, wearing a simple white coat made out of some kind of fur.


    Neither riding on a horse, nor riding on a carriage, just walking along.


    It was a man.


    Going from my impression it was at most, "A guy with a bad look in his eyes."


    This man had a serious case of Sanpaku eyes.


    Rather than that, what my eyes stopped on was.


    At his side.


    There was a single ck haired young girl.


    I had a feeling I had met her somewhere before, but I can''t remember.


    There are few people with pure ck hair in this world.


    Even if it looks ck, after taking a closer look it''s a ckish-brown or closer to grey.


    I had no intention of remembering a stranger based on their hair color, but I have a feeling it wouldn''t be strange for me to remember her ck hair.


    Even though that''s the case, I can''t remember.


    There''s a reason why this young girl especially entered my sight.


    That face.


    There was a mask worn on her face.


    If you were to ask if there''s a characteristic, there would be but if you were to ask if there wasn''t any, there wouldn''t be.


    It was pure white, with nothing written on it, a mask with no kind of ornament on it.


    If I were topare it then it would be like the mask from Dirty Mask.


    It just stood out.


    In regards to this world, I''ve never seen a person who wore a mask like this before.


    It doesn''t seem like fashion.


    "...!!"


    It''s not like I was charmed by the girl, but at this point I hadn''t realized that Ruijerd in the driver''s seat had a pale face.


    Eris was the same.


    Each step closer the man took, that expression became even more severe, while holding onto the handle of her sword with enough strength that it had be pure white.


    When the man recognized our figures he tilted his head with an "Oh?"


    "Hmm... You, could it be you''re from the Superd race?"


    The man narrowed his Sanpaku eyes.


    When I saw that I thought of a doubt.


    The current Ruijerd has no hair and the jewel on his forehead is hidden.


    How did he know I wonder?


    I don''t know, does he exude some kind of Superd smell?


    While I was thinking such, Ruijerd turned around.


    "Is he an... acquaintance...?"


    My question paused partway through.


    Ruijerd''s face was different.


    It was far too excessively different from normal.


    All of the blood from his white skin had been drained.


    The cold sweat was pouring, the hand that was holding his spear was trembling.


    This is... I have a recollection of this expression.


    It''s terror.


    "Rudeus, absolutely do not move, Eris as well."


    Ruijerd''s voice was trembling.


    While I continued not knowing what was going on, I silently nodded.


    Eris'' face was bright red, it seemed like she was ready to jump out at any moment.


    Both the arms and legs were trembling.


    Are they frightened?


    I''m sure there''s that, but even more than that, Eris is showing hostility towards him.


    However, he''s an opponent who I don''t know.


    During some point when I don''t know, did these twoe across this man?


    For the time being I continued to watch over the situation.


    "Hnn? That voice, is it Ruijerd Superdia. Since you don''t have any hair I couldn''t recognize you for a moment. Why are you in this ce?"


    The man casually approached us.


    Ruijerd prepared his spear.


    I don''t know.


    Why is Ruijerd being so cautious of this man?


    I don''t know.


    For the time being since the two were afraid I opened my demon eye.


    Putting it frankly, it was with light feelings.


    <The man''s figure turned into several tens of blurs>


    It was so blurred that I couldn''t even tell where the silhouette was.


    What is this?


    "Hnn? That red hair over there is Eris Boreas Greyrat, huh. The other one is... Who? Well, it''s fine. I see, I''ve seen it Ruijerd Superdia. For someone who likes children as much as you, you''vee this far bringing these two, who were thrown to the Magic Continent in that teleport incident, back home."


    Eris yelled in a surprised voice at the man who nodded with a face that appears to know everything.


    "Wh-why do you know my name?"


    Eris'' words brought me even further into confusion.


    Is it someone you don''t know?


    Is it your first meeting?


    No, it''s Eris, it wouldn''t be strange for her to have forgotten.


    Even though I say that, in this world I''ve almost never seen anyone with silver hair.


    Those characteristic-like Sanpaku eyes and it seems like only Eris and Ruijerd are feeling some kind of bizarre sensation.


    If they''ve already met once, then as expected you would usually remember.


    "Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    Ruijerd thrust his spear at the man.


    It seems it''s not an acquaintance of Ruijerd as well.


    Eris and Ruijerd say they don''t know the man.


    I don''t know the man.


    The man doesn''t know me.


    However, the man knows Eris and Ruijerd.


    Well, that''s fine on its own.


    Ruijerd is famous.


    His name isn''t all that well known on the Central Continent, but if you were to go to the Magic Continent generally everyone would know his name and face.


    In regards to Eris I don''t really know, but if you were to speak of a Red Haired Bishoujo Swordsman, then you could probably hit it with some guesswork.


    But, what''s strange isn''t that.


    The obviously strange point isn''t that kind of thing.


    It''s the behavior.


    The atmosphere if you could call it that.


    The difference in behavior between the man and these two is far too different.


    The man''s behavior is extremely friendly.


    His tone of voice as well, if you were to ask which way, it has some happiness mixed in as if one met an old friend in an unexpected ce.


    In contrast to Ruijerd, it seems like he''s about ready to attack at any moment.


    However, he''s not moving his hands.


    He''s clearly looking at him with hostility, but he''s notmencing his attack.


    I don''t understand the reason.


    Even Eris who is always trying to take the first move isn''t moving a bit.


    I can''t imagine it''s just because Ruijerd told us not to move.


    "This is a strange ce to meet but... It seems like you''re doing well. Then it''s fine."


    The man took a good look at Ruijerd who was holding the spear towards him, but soon after, heughed to himself, and took one step backwards.


    After seeing that, the girl wearing the mask let out a small whisper.


    "Is it fine?"


    "It can''t be helped at the current point in time."


    I couldn''tprehend it, shortly after the conversation excluding the subject,


    "I''ve been a hindrance to you."


    The man slowly started to walk just to our side.


    The ck haired girl followed afterwards.


    Ruijerd never took his eyes off.


    Of course, Eris as well.


    "About me... eventually, you''ll understand."


    In the end he quietly said that.


    A profound meaning.


    This man knows something.


    I thought that intuitively.


    I''m getting a simr feeling to the Hitogami from this man.


    "Please wait a minute!"


    Before I realized it I had called out to him.


    The man turned around.


    It was a surprised face.


    And then, Eris and Ruijerd as well were looking at me with surprised faces.


    "What is it? Who are you?"


    "Ah, excuse me. I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    "It''s a name I''ve never heard before."


    Well it is our first meeting after all.


    "No, Greyrat, huh. What''s your parent''s name?"


    "Rather than that, won''t you name yourself?"


    "Hmmm... Well, I don''t mind I guess. I''m Orsted."


    Orsted.


    A name I have no memory of hearing.


    I don''t know it to the point that I''m the same as the people who died and are apologizing in the other world.


    After looking at Ruijerd, it seems like he doesn''t know either.


    "Ummm, are you an acquaintance of these two?"


    "No, we haven''t be acquaintances yet."


    "Yet? What do you mean?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t know. Then your parents?"


    They were words that were bluntly refused.


    Even though I answered your question, you should answer my question as well, huh.


    Well fine.


    I wouldn''t be bothered over something to that degree.


    "It''s Paul Greyrat."


    "...Hmmm? Paul shouldn''t have a son. He should only have two daughters."


    How rude.


    He does you know, my father has a single son that looks quite simr to him.


    An idiot son who left home and went all the way to Magic Continent to work.


    "...Hnnn?"


    There Orsted leaned his head like he realized something.


    He slowly took steps towards me.


    "Don''t get any closer than that!"


    "Yeah, I understand."


    However he was threatened by Ruijerd and maintained his distance.


    While closing a bit of the distance, he was taking a good look at my face.


    I caught that gaze from the front.


    "You don''t avoid eye contact, do you?"


    "Since the look in your eyes is scary, it feels like I might turn away any moment now."


    "Hmmm, in other words, you aren''t feeling any fear."


    The man''s brow dropped.


    "Hmmm. That''s strange. I have no memory of meeting you."


    I don''t either.


    It''s our first meeting.


    I don''t know a name like Orsted.


    I have no recollection of his appearance either.


    Not to mention he just keeps saying things that I have no idea what they are about.


    Next, he finally said some words I couldprehend.


    "You, could it be, you have heard of the words Human God, Hitogami before?"


    That is right, finally.


    Finally, that name.


    Finally something that I could understand came out.


    I''ll say it clearly.


    I was letting my guard down.


    Even though it was something that no one had said until now.


    Suddenly hearing it from another person''s mouth, not to mention the fact that it was from the mouth of this man who keeps talking about things I can''t understand.


    There were nomon points in thenguage to connect our conversation, so I thought, ah, if it''s that even I understand.


    With just that kind of light feeling about it.


    I said it.


    "I do, the one known as Hitogamies out in my dreams..."


    I suddenly saw a vision.


    <Orsted''s arm has gone through my chest>


    At a speed almost as if he had teleported, it went straight through my chest.


    I can''t avoid it.


    With just one second, it''s too short.


    "Rudeus!"


    In a moment the vision of it going through disappeared, Ruijerd forced himself in front of me.


    The thrust stopped at Ruijerd and I fell backwards.


    The man was looking over Ruijerd''s shoulder.


    They were cold eyes.


    "I see, you were the pawn of Hitogami."


    It''s a false usation.


    Part 2


    Ruijerd shouted.


    "Run away! Rudeus!"


    "You''re in the way, Ruijerd."


    Ruijerd swung his spear.


    I couldn''t move.


    In the first ce, there wasn''t enough time to run.


    There were several seconds before Ruijerd suffered damage.


    He twisted around like a baby, I couldn''t do anything but silently watch.


    Ruijerd is strong.


    He''s supposed to be strong.


    In the end, over the course of this journey Eris hasn''t been able to get even a single good hit on him.


    Five hundred years worth ofbat experience should have made him worthy of being unrivaled.


    He''s supposed to be a man with strength above King ss.


    The fact that such a Ruijerd would lose was something that I could clearly see.


    I saw through the whole thing while watching with my demon eye.


    In terms of time, it was at most 10 seconds.


    Orsted was by no means faster than Ruijerd.


    Just, each time Ruijerd made a single move, just a little bit, Ruijerd started to lose his advantage.


    That continued to repeat one time, three times, four times.


    While Ruijerd was moving he was digging his own grave.


    A little, again a little, he was gradually being cornered.


    Each time he received an attack his stance copsed just a bit, each time he went in to attack he had the initiative reversed on him.


    Ability.


    There was certainly nothing but ability there.


    Even I could clearly see it, Orsted was striking down Ruijerd.


    Orsted was overwhelmingly exceeding him.


    Even looking from my eyes, I could clearly understand it.


    It was a brilliant technique.


    With the most minimum movement possible, yet he was rendering Ruijerd powerless at his fastest speed.


    If you could realize that, it would most likely end up with those movements.


    Hepletely saw through the distance with Ruijerd, he always left his body in the inner part of the spears effective range.


    Ruijerd was using his masteredbination at his specialty distance.


    That was being destroyed as if it were being ridiculed, staggered, gaps were being created, attacks that you absolutely can''t take were being guarded.


    Most likely, if he were to try and kill he would have been able to do it.


    However, that guy wasn''t doing it.


    He knocked him unconscious.


    He was going easy with that Ruijerd as an opponent.


    And then.


    Ruijerd was unable to do anything.


    All of his means disappeared.


    It was checkmate.


    A fist very deeplynded in Ruijerd''s sr plexus, subsequently a second fist grazed the tip of his jaw.


    The third hit, a fist that reaped Ruijerd''s consciousness attacked his temple.


    He rotated twice and then fell to the ground.


    Ruijerd wasn''t moving.


    He wasn''t dead, but he wasn''t moving.


    Orsted could have probably gotten a single hit whenever.


    While going for the second hit he probably devoted to it.


    However, in order to steal Ruijerd''s consciousness it required three hits.


    Even though that was able to render Ruijerd helpless, it could have been called the fastest performance.


    "Now then."


    "Uuuuaaa!"


    The one who shouted wasn''t I.


    It was Eris.


    She moved in front of me, she faced Orsted with a sh of the drawn sword and fired it off.


    "...Hidden Technique, [Streaming Current]"


    In regards to Eris it didn''t cost Orsted any time.


    Just, he only caught her sword gently on the palm of his hand.


    At least that''s how it looked to me.


    With just that, Eris''s body started to spin like a tornado and was blown away.


    It was almost like the time when receiving a certain kill technique in battle and being blown off.


    Eris flew out of that guy''s field of vision.


    The instant Ruijerd fell, Eris fired off a sh in his blind spot.


    Even looking at it from my eyes, it was an attack that I thought had no shorings.


    Without a thought for defense, apletely focused sword strike.


    In regards to that, that guy reversed it one technique.


    I don''t know what was done specifically.


    In my eyes, it just looked like his hand went to the side of Eris'' sword.


    In the next instant, Eris was sent flying with a tailspin.


    No, I''ve seen something simr to that.


    Paul showed it to me.


    It was a technique of the Water God style.


    It was a move that seemed like that with a much more honed and sharpened feel to it.


    Every bit of the energy from her motion was returned to Eris.


    "Gaha...!"


    Eris crashed into a stone wall.


    While scattering rocks all over the ce she fell.


    Since she has trained, I want to think that she wouldn''t die.


    However, it could be that something like her bones had fractured.


    "Eris Boreas Greyrat. It seems you''ve advanced your skill with the sword considerably. I did think you had the potential, but... It''s still rough."


    "Uu...uu..."


    Eris was trying to get up while letting out a groan.


    If it was the usual me, I think I would have quickly tried to use healing magic on her.


    However, I had other things to worry about than that.


    His eyes were aimed at me.


    Part 3


    It was in the blink of an eye.


    In the blink of an eye the two of them were beaten.


    I always had my demon eye opened.


    One second ahead, what I saw there was despair.


    No matter what timing I reacted with, I would just have it turned back on me.


    The me one second ahead had all of my vital points being crushed.


    Head, throat, heart, lung...


    I could see visions of each of them being crushed, furthermore, I saw the vision that guy was there.


    I didn''t understand the meaning.


    If this is true, then that means one secondter there will be five of him.


    I couldn''t move.


    I understood that everything was futile.


    Continuing unable to do anything, one second passed.


    He was right in front of me.


    Right in front of me as I couldn''t move.


    It was a slide movement that would make you think he waspletely ignoring thews of physics.


    He appeared in front of me almost as if he had teleported.


    Abruptly, almost like an animecking the inbetween frames.


    And then, by the time he had arrived in front of me, he had already finished the movements for his attack.


    These sorts of movements I once saw somewhere in an old Fighting Game.


    It was the game of the century, where every character had an eternalbo or instant deathbo.


    By the time I realized it I had already taken the palm of his hand unguarded.


    Eight or so of my ribs simultaneously broke.


    There was an impact.


    However, my body was by no means sent flying backwards.


    I felt a pressure almost as if my back had simultaneously received an attack as well.


    The damage was all collected internally.


    My lung was crushed.


    "Goha!!"


    In an instant blood came up my throat and I spit out blood.


    "If you crush the lung of a magician it restricts them..."


    He said that like nothing at all was happening to me while I was on my knees.


    I was looking at my old blood spread out on the ground and somewhere in my heart I thought "I see now", and understood it.


    It''s fine if its just crushing the lung of a magician.


    They won''t be able to use incantations.


    In reality at this point my healing magic has already been sealed.


    Of course, incantations aren''t the only thing I won''t be able to do after a lung is crushed.


    I won''t be able to maintain life activity.


    In other words, it''s fatal.


    "It''s fine for you to die and tell the Hitogami that the Dragon God Orsted will never let you live."


    Dragon God.


    [Seven Great World Powers] Second ranked.


    Orsted gave a nce over me who was crouched over holding my chest.


    He pushed me over with his heel.


    I saw that as negligence.


    I''ve already received a fatal wound, putting aside defeat, death is already imminent.


    In that condition, why did I still think to fight I don''t know.


    I wonder if it''s because I saw Eris still trying to stand in the edge of my field of vision.


    This man especially went out of his way to stop those two just in order to ascertain that I would die after.


    In any case, I sent a Rock Bullet aimed flying at him.


    Why didn''t I use a stronger magic?


    I have even more advanced magic that I could have used.


    Even after, I couldn''t understand it.


    Just, I most likely used the magic that I was most ustomed to using.


    A rock that was as hard as possible, at a velocity that was as fast as possible, with a rotation speed as fast as possible added.


    I think that rock bullet was at such a high power that it surprised even me.


    The man and I were at an exceedingly close distance, the rock bullet went flying at a red hot speed.


    <Orsted turned around and pulverized the rock bullet with his fist>


    And then it was smashed.


    The rock fell.


    After it fell to the ground there was a dinging sound almost as if it was metal.


    Orsted looked at his own fist.


    "Just now was that a rock bullet... that was an absurd power. To think this magic could leave a wound on my body..."


    The skin on the back of Orsted''s hand wasing off.


    It was just a scratch.


    It was no good, there was no point to the rock bullet.


    I''m unable to damage this man.


    "Your lung should have been crushed though... voiceless incantations? Is that a power you gained from the Hitogami? What other powers have you gained?"


    Orsted looked over me as he was surveying.


    Wouldn''t it be fine if he just quickly stopped it?


    He looked at me ruthlessly almost like watching over a grasshopper that has had its legs torn off.


    It''s painful...


    "Geha...!"


    I used wind magic and forcefully sent air into my lung.


    I violently choked.


    I have the feeling it was meaningless, but I forcefully send it in.


    And then having umted air with all my might, I held my breath.


    "Oh. That was an interesting usage, what meaning was there in that just now? Why don''t you use voiceless incantations to heal your lung?"


    Orsted put his hand on his chin and looked over me as if my suffering was of great interest.


    In my fading consciousness I created a fire ball with my right hand.


    In fire magic the more magic power you pour into it the greater the temperature rises and the scale increases.


    If the rock bullet speed and hardness is no good then what about heat and explosive power?


    "That is already fine. ''Ran Ma'' [Disturb Magic]!"


    That shallow thought was easily erased.


    The instant I pointed my right hand at Orsted, the consistency of magic power gathering at the end of my hand was disturbed.


    The magic power that continued toe out from the end of my hand never took shape and scattered.


    Even in my hazy state I understood it.


    It was interfering with the magic powering out from my hand, by disturbing it he''s cancelling out my magic.


    It seems like something I could do as well, I carelessly thought.


    My right hand is sealed.


    However, I still have my left hand.


    I started to construct magic with my other hand, I''ll drive a shock wave into the middle of Orsted.


    I heard a heavy sound ring out, Orsted was blown backwards.


    Simultaneously, I was also able to fly back.


    "Hmm... you managed to cancel [Magic Disturb]? No, it''s different...it''s a form of multiple incantations. Being able to do it with voiceless incantations what a skillful guy you are. This sort of feeling."


    With his left hand the man pointed his finger and a small sound came out.


    And then, at the man''s feet a small window about 50 cm in every direction appeared.


    It was a pretty window that was silver in color adorned with gaudy dragon ornaments.


    "Oh, it''s surprisingly strong."


    Without minding anything, I fired off the most high power fire magic I could at Orsted.


    My image was a huge ze. A mushroom cloud.


    Nuclear explosion.


    I gathered my power in order to hit him, I simply continued to concentrate my magic power.


    I wasn''t really thinking about the fact that Eris and Ruijerd would be swallowed up in it.


    I had already lost the power to think.


    "Open, [First Dragon Gate]."


    After the man muttered that the window opened.


    In that instant, the magic power that was going to be magic in my left hand was sucked up.


    The frame of the window made a noise as it cracked.


    Simultaneously, an explosion happened near Orsted.


    It was overwhelmingly smaller than what I was assuming.


    He was able to simply avoid it.


    "What a frightening amount of magic power. Even the [First Dragon Gate] couldn''t bear this size. It''s almost at the same level as Lace. There''s a reason for the Hitogami to make you into an apostle. However, why haven''t you used healing magic on your lung since a while ago? Are you trying to get me to let my guard down?"


    At that time, my consciousness was already on the verge of being interrupted.


    I didn''t have any judgment left.


    Since a while ago I haven''t been able to breathe sufficiently.


    The man continued to look at me again as he surveyed.


    Our eyes met.


    "Is it over?"


    Just a moment.


    Orsted was closing in on the bewildered me.


    I already had nothing left.


    "Can you not do anything beyond magic?"


    My magic has been sealed and my legs are cramped, I can''t move.


    In front of this overwhelming intent to kill, I can''t do anything.


    In the edge of my vision the border of the window disappeared.


    However, I wasn''t able to do anything.


    "Go ba!!''


    What I suddenly let out was the very small roar that I learned in the Dorudia vige.


    "Mu...!"


    Orsted put himself on guard to my action.


    However.


    Obviously.


    All I did was spit up blood, there was no effect.


    "...Just magic power, huh. What were you nning?"


    I already can''t do anything.


    My magic has been sealed, there''s no chance of winning to be found with physical techniques.


    The only thing left that I could do is nothing but prostrate myself.


    "Well, it''s fine, die."


    But, Orsted wouldn''t even let me prostrate myself.


    "Ga fu..."


    The arm sent flying at a super speed easily pierced through my body.


    The fist certainly went through my heart.


    Certainly a fatal wound.


    A wound that wouldn''t even be healed with healing magic.


    "Too quick. Damn Hitogami. Did you make someone who can''t even wear touki [Fighting Spirit] into a pawn. What were you nning?"


    He pulled out his fist.


    There it was, sttered with my blood.


    I tried to stand.


    My body isn''t listening to what I say.


    Against my will, my body crumbles.


    At the edge of my vision, I saw Eris with her face raised looking at me nkly.


    Our eyes met.


    "Ahh...a... Ru...Rudeu...Rudeus...!"


    In my fading consciousness, I calmly thought about it.


    Ah, this is bad.


    I don''t want to die.


    I haven''t fulfilled my promise to Eris yet.


    At least two more years, please wait two years.


    Even though I could go without any regrets if that were the case...


    It''s healing.


    Healing...


    Gather the magic power, there''s only one wound.


    I can''t do the incantation, my lung has a hole in it as well.


    However, do it, slowly, gather the magic power.


    Fix it, I''ll fix it.


    I can''t afford to die yet.


    "Uwaaaaahhhhh...aaa!"


    Eris cried out.


    It was a scream of bitterness.


    "Was he someone precious? Sorry about that Eris Boreas Greyrat. However, one day wille when you understand. Let''s go, Nanahoshi."


    "Y-yes..."


    Orsted leisurely walked away leading the girl.


    Eris couldn''t stand up.


    Was it damage or was it terror.


    Or else was it shock.


    Only able to raise her shout, without a sword, just crying and shouting.


    "Ruijerd! Ghyine! Grandfather! Father! Mother! Therese! Paul! It doesn''t matter who, it doesn''t matter who so just save him! Rudeus will die!"


    This is bad, my consciousness is starting to fade.


    Are you serious?


    Is it really over here?


    I don''t want to...


    ...die...


    ¡ª


    "Hey Orsted, there''s one thing that''s bothering me but... Wouldn''t it be better to leave this guy alive?"


    On the verge of my consciousness stopping.


    I had the feeling that I heard that voice.

 Chapter 70: The Wide, Gaping Hole in My Chest

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Wide, Gaping Hole in My Chest</h4>


    Part 1


    Once I realized it, I''m in a white ce.


    A pure white space.


    A space with nothing at all.


    Normally, I would be filled with a disgusting feeling here.


    The memories of my previous life are refreshed and I return to that familiar and unsightly 34 year old body.


    Regret, conflict, vulgarity, and dependency.


    The 12 years of my life start to fade almost like a dream, and my heart fills with dejection.


    I fall into a feeling like I''ve been watching a long dream.


    An irritation enough to tear it off fills my chest.


    However, limited to this time, it didn''t happen.


    The usual degrading feelings didn''te rising to the surface.


    In exchange I had a feeling of loss, like a gaping hole was opened in my chest.


    After taking a look, my chest had an air hole opened in it.


    Ah, as I thought I died, didn''t I...


    "Yo!"


    Suddenly I realized that Hitogami was standing there.


    As usual he had that irritating smile floating on his face.


    I don''t know why, but today I didn''t feel any irritation towards that.


    I wonder why.


    I wonder if it''s because a gaping hole has opened up in my chest.


    Or because I decided before to stop being belligerent.


    ...Well, it''s fine.


    "Well, I guess, it was unfortunate wasn''t it."


    Yeah, really, how unfortunate.


    "...Today you''re in a different mood than usual. Are you alright? Are you feeling bad?"


    It''s just as you can see, there''s a hole opened up in my chest.


    ...Hey, there''s one thing I''d like to hear from you, but is it okay?


    "What is it?"


    That guy, it''s about that Orsted guy.


    The instant he heard your name he started to attack me.


    What''s up with that?


    "That guy is an Evil Dragon God after all, in regards to how I''m Virtuous, he recognizes me as an enemy."


    Virtue, I see.


    Well, you certainly are easy to consider as an enemy after all.


    However, in that case wouldn''t it have been fine for you to tell me about it in advance?


    You, can see a variety of things, right?


    I''m sure you knew I would meet with Orsted there, right?


    If you had at least said one word about it, ''even if Orsted asks, don''t let my name out'', then even I would have...


    "No, sorry, actually I can''t see things in regards to the [Dragon God]. I can''t see his future or his present. I didn''t know that you would meet him."


    Is that the case?


    Why?


    "Since that guy has that sort of curse on him."


    Curse.


    Is there that kind as well?


    "Yeah. Were there none in your world? From the time they''re born there''s some kind of abnormality in their magic power, and they end up as a child with some kind of strange ability."


    The concept of magic power doesn''t even exist in my world after all.


    There are people with a strong supernatural sense or ones that call themselves that, but honestly, they''recking in credibility.


    "Oh~, is that how it is. Over here, there are ones called Cursed Children, and there are some pretty strange ones. Orsted is one of those. Well, he also has another three or so curses as well."


    Four curses.


    That is quite amazing.


    Come to think of it, I think I''ve heard about it.


    Miko and Cursed Children was it?


    "That''s right. It''s the same sort of thing. Humans like to differentiate between them."


    I see.


    Then, what kind of curses does that guy have?


    "Look, Ruijerd and Eris were afraid of him, right? That is one of his curses. All manner of living beings in this world feel hate and fear towards him."


    It makes him hated by everyone, that is... how do I put it, kind of sucks.


    If it were me then my heart would quickly break.


    I understand the feelings of the side being hated.


    "Wait a second there, sympathy is unnecessary you know. Since the time he was born he was a bad guy that had nned to destroy the world you know."


    Well, don''t say it like that.


    If you were to feel nothing but animosity from your surroundings, anyone would want to destroy one or two worlds.


    Even I in my previous life, held those kinds of thoughts.


    Everyone should just die, I would oftenin on the World Wide Web.


    "Hnn, is it that sort of thing. I hate that guy as well, so I don''t really want to understand though."


    Hn?


    Ah, does the curse have an influence on you as well?


    Being unable to see him, is the fault of that curse right?


    The curse to be hated and the curse that makes it so you can''t see him and...


    What else?


    "Who knows, since I can''t see him I don''t really know well."


    I see...


    However, even more so if it''s that sort of dangerous guy.


    I would have liked if you had told me beforehand that there were guys like that in this world.


    That was way too sudden so I was troubled.


    "Even I couldn''t have possibly imagined that you would meet him. Who knows what the probability is of you walking around and meeting him in this vast world?"


    Well, I guess so...


    It''s like finding a single grain of sesame seed in the desert.


    Come to think of it, I didn''t feel neither hate nor fear towards that guy.


    Why is that?


    "Wouldn''t that be because you came from another world?"


    People from another world are not influenced by the effects of a curse?


    "That does seem to be the case. It was the same during the time when you met Ruijerd right?"


    ...Eh?


    Wait just a second, what do you mean?


    Does that mean Ruijerd is one of those Cursed Children as well?


    "No~, that is the Curse from the Spear of Lace. Lace possessed the "Curse of Fear" as well though, then he transferred that into a Spear, then that lead to ming everything on the Superd race. They always do in regards to things that look like Emerald Green Hair that is."


    Curse?


    ming it on?


    Hey.


    What is that? What do you mean?


    You, did you know that from the start?


    Even though you knew that, you told me to assist him?


    Did you make me do something pointless?


    "No, don''t be mistaken. The curse that was cast on the entirety of the Superd race is starting to disappear with the passage of time. Ruijerd himself still has a bit of the curse remaining, but thanks to the fact that he cut his hair it''s rapidly started to fade."


    Hair, huh.


    Come to think of it, Sylphy was bullied as well, but it didn''t feel like they were afraid of her...


    Why is it hair?


    Is it the origin of magic power or something?


    "It''s because Lace''s hair was Green as well."


    Ah, I see now.


    My world has stuff like that as well.


    Things with amon likeness are used for their curse to cast it or remove it.


    "In any case, thanks to getting involved with you, the curse is about to disappear. There''s still the firmly rooted discrimination remaining, but something can be done about that with the passage of time and Ruijerd''s effort."


    In other words, it wasn''t pointless is what you''re trying to say?


    That''s great...


    You are properly thinking about it as you act after all.


    "Well, perfectly restoring it would be difficult even so."


    Well, it is a difficult problem after all.


    However, I see...


    That is great.


    "Yeah, it is great isn''t it? It means that it was worth it to bring you together with Ruijerd."


    Did you bring us together with that kind of reason?


    If that''s the case if you had just said it then it would have been fine wouldn''t it?


    "Didn''t you have any intention of listening to my words at all in the start? I didn''t have any allowance."


    ...Well, that is true isn''t it?


    I was being belligerent and rejecting it after all. Certainly.


    In any case, that Ruijerd as well, was defeated so easily by Orsted...


    I couldn''t have imagined that he would be beaten that easily.


    "Well, that guy is probably impossible for Ruijerd after all."


    At any rate, he is one of the [Seven Great World Powers] after all.


    How can you win against him?


    "You can''t win."


    Can''t win, huh.


    As I thought is there just too big of a difference in real ability?


    "He is, you know, the strongest in this world. With his body being restricted by a number of curses that is."


    Oh?


    However, isn''t the Dragon God number two on the seven great world powers?


    What about number one?


    "The Technique God is strong as well. However, if they were to fight seriously, the one to win would be Orsted. Orsted can use the techniques and arts of all living things in this world. Adding to that, he has the Dragon God''s peculiar characteristic magic and he can even use his own original magic."


    All of the techniques and arts, huh.


    That would make him like a certain Last Savior of the Century then.


    "Oh~, is there something like that in your world as well?"


    He can copy all of the techniques opponents have used against him up until then.


    Although even if he doesn''t use the techniques of his opponents he''s still strong.


    With just a single fingertip to his opponents and they go poof.


    "With just a single fingertip huh. That''s amazing. However, Orsted is amazing as well. If he gets serious, he can destroy this world."


    Is he that strong?


    The expression of strength seems to feel overshadowed.


    Abnormal? Natural disaster?


    "Though, thanks to a curse he can''t get serious."


    Is that the case?


    Curses sure do seem troublesome.


    By the way, is it fine if I ask something?


    "What is it?''


    You know.


    You said just now that you didn''t know about the curses.


    The curse that makes him hated and the curse that makes it so you can''t see him.


    Even though you said you didn''t know the others, how do you know he can''t get serious?


    "...Ummm."


    Ah, actually it''s fine.


    Since it''s thest time, let''s keep it friendly.


    Even if you''re hiding something, I won''t really feel bothered by it.


    I know that you were doing a courtesy for Ruijerd now after all.


    Just the other day as well, thanks to you I was able to save both Lilia and Aisha as well.


    If I take that into ount, even if there are some lies mixed in some ces, I won''t be bothered over it.


    Even after this, the fact that you might have wanted me to do something as well, it''s all be water under the bridge after all.


    Although in reality, there are various other things that I want to hear about.


    For example, why you pulled me towards the Great Demon Emperor?


    For example, where the other missing people are located?


    For example, in the first ce what was your real objective?


    Even if I heard it at this point, it''s all stuff that I can''t help either way after all.


    Well, what is it.


    We''re bothpanions in mutual mistakes, let''s keep up with it being friendly.


    Let''s forget about formalities and make some noise.


    Dancing naked and hidden talents are both okay, of course I won''t be bothered by you expressing yourself as well.


    "Last?"


    Yeah,st.


    Isn''t that the case?


    Since I died after all.


    "I see now, and then you''ve fallen into self-abandonment...It''spletely reversed from the first time isn''t it?"


    That time, I died while not knowing what was going on after all.


    This time is, well, it can''t be helped.


    Besides, somehow or other, on the verge of death, I had the feeling that I knew I would end uping here after all.


    I don''t know where people go when they die, but I thought you woulde to talk to me on the verge of death.


    And my consciousness is starting to fade.


    It seems like it''s about time for us to part.


    I''m d I was able to talk to you with a calm feeling for thest time.


    "Is that so? Then, I have good news for you."


    Hn?


    "You aren''t dead."


    After I realized it, the hole in my chest had disappeared.


    Part 2


    Suddenly, I woke up.


    Eris was nearby.


    In front of my eyes.


    I was lying down looking up at Eris.


    I quickly realized that it was ap pillow.


    Eris was looking at my face with a worried expression like she saw something that she didn''t want to see, when I opened my eyes she made a relieved face.


    Her eyes were bloodshot.


    "Ru-rudeus...have you woken up!?"


    "U...ge...ha!!"


    When I went to say something I spit up blood.


    "Rudeus!"


    Eris embraced me.


    "[Cough]...[Cough]...!!"


    I continued to vomit blood and violently choked on it.


    Eris was caressing my back.


    "...Are you all right?"


    I looked at Eris''s perplexed expression, I tilted my head.


    "Why... am I alive?"


    The wound on my chest hadpletely healed.


    Completely would be a faulty expression.


    There was still arge hole opened in the center of my robe, and there was a scar almost as if it was welded together on the skin that could be seen under it.


    Well now, it''s rather odd.


    Even though my right hand is not a parasite, it''s just a lover.


    "Just now, that woman said something, then that one called Orsted or whatever healed you using healing magic."


    Eris answered me while confused herself, with a question she had to me in response to my genuine doubt.


    "Woman?"


    "The one called Nanahoshi."


    Nanahoshi.


    That girl huh.


    Come to think of it, she was called that wasn''t she?


    However, Nanahoshi, I have the feeling I''ve heard it somewhere.


    Also, it was even this past year or so.


    Where was it again, I can''t remember.


    "Does that mean they especially went out of their way to heal the opponent they killed?"


    I wonder what they were thinking.


    However, I was certain he had pierced my heart.


    Damage to vital internal organs can''t be healed with intermediate healing magic.


    In other words it must have been Advanced, or even higher.


    Orsted used healing magic that healed fatal level wounds in an instant.


    It might not necessarily be a lie when Hitogami said that he can use all of the techniques and arts in this world.


    "It was utter defeat..."


    When you say the ss is different, it must mean something like that.


    Second of the [Seven Great World Powers].


    And, ording to what the Hitogami said, the strongest in the world.


    Either way, it''s not just for show.


    Ruijerd, Eris, and I as well were all taken out.


    Taken out with effort to spare.


    Moreover, it seems that he was never serious from the start.


    "How is Ruijerd?"


    "He still hasn''t woken up yet."


    After looking, Ruijerd isying on the side of the road.


    The carriage as well was brought to the side of the road, and a bonfire was started.


    Did Eris do it all herself?


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Ruijerdying horizontally."


    "Rudeus don''t talk yet. You were just spitting up blood."


    "I''m already fine. It was just the portion that was remaining in my throat."


    Even while saying that, I didn''t move from Eris''p.


    I don''t want to move.


    I want to stay here forever.


    If I were to turn over right now, I wonder if she would hit me in objection.


    Only those sorts of things were floating into my head.


    I wonder if they''re survival instinctsing out.


    When people are about to die it seems they feel like leaving offspring after all...


    I can''t really tell for sure though.


    Yeah, it''s already fine.


    I''ll go with not thinking about anything difficult.


    I''ll continue lying down.


    "Living is so wonderful."


    While saying that I turned my body around, and embraced Eris'' hips.


    I took a deep breath, and I have a feeling that I caught on to a somehow bittersweet scent.


    "Rudeus...it seems you''re considerably healthy."


    "Hn? Somehow, you know, I feel like a variety of things are overflowing."


    More than usual even.


    I''m sure it''s because of that man known as Orsted.


    Or else, maybe it''s because I saw the dream with Hitogami.


    I''ll say it once more, but I don''t really have the feeling that I wandered the boundary between life and death.


    However, it wasn''t a mistake that I feel more energetic when I woke up.


    "Then, will you be all right even if I hit you?"


    Eris'' trembling voice came out.


    Great anger it seems.


    Well, it can''t be helped.


    Even though she was worried about me, I suddenly sexually harassed her after all.


    Even I would get angry, that is...


    "Indeed it is."


    I was hit.


    Lightly with a bop.


    And then, I was pulled in and had my head embraced.


    I could feel the soft sensation of Eris'' chest on my cheek.


    Deeper inside the beating of her heart and from above the quiet sobbing as well.


    "...U...gusu..."


    Eris cried.


    She quietly cried.


    "I''m d..."


    Eris whispered that.


    I was exhausted so I patted her back.

 Chapter 71: Journey’s End

    <h4>Chapter 71: Journey''s End</h4>


    Part 1


    After that three days passed.


    And then we entered the Asura Kingdom.


    The ce of our objective is already imminent.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say we''ve already arrived.


    Even though that''s the case the expressions in the party aren''t clearing up.


    The incident that just happened the other day cooled things down a lot I''m sure.


    The gap between the bright expressions of the people passing by us on the road is intense.


    It wasplete defeat after all.


    We were all too quickly annihted, I even had my life stolen.


    I don''t know what kind of whim it was, but he especially went out of the way to revive me.


    If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t be in this world.


    In my regards I can''t really feel the reality of it.


    It''s something mysterious to even me, but that time I wasn''t really feeling very much fear.


    The instant he dealt the final blow, I certainly thought that I didn''t want to die.


    I thought it wouldn''t be strange for it to end up as a trauma.


    Even though that''s the case, by the time I had woken up, for some reason I waspletely refreshed...


    That''s not really the correct way of putting it, but [Ah, a dream huh.] I had that sort of feeling.


    The same sensation as when you see a nightmare.


    Is it because the sensation when I was on the verge of death is connected with that dream, though it felt like everything was a dream it could have been that kind of feeling.


    After thinking that, I considered that the Hitogami might have nned that and interrupted my consciousness at that moment.


    Honestly, there''s an unbearable feeling like I was instinctively denying it as well, but it seems like he was also thinking about Ruijerd, so it might be that he''s not actually all that bad of a guy.


    Part 2


    Ever since I was on the verge of death, the distance between Eris has felt somehow really close.


    Previously when we were sitting in the carriage, there was more of a nted feel to how we would stand,


    "It''s bnce training, why don''t you try it as well Rudeus?"


    Is how she said it, but recently it''s be sitting.


    Right by my side.


    With a distance where her thighs were glued to mine.


    After getting to that distance, there were various things that came into my sight.


    For example this is about a certain day.


    I could peek in at the skin from the hem of Eris''s pants and clothes.


    And then after peeking at such a thing, the human heart wants to unintentionally caress such a thing.


    Since that''s the case I just unintentionally caressed with my right hand to see, then I get red at with a bright red face.


    Here as expected, even I was hesitating a bit.


    That''s right, she won''t hit me.


    Eris won''t hit me.


    Everything I''ve done until now that she would hit me for, but now she won''t hit me anymore.


    She just res at me with her face bright red.


    Just staring at me like that.


    Moreover, unchanged as always Eris continues to sit down as if she''s stuck to me again.


    Until now if I had made such actions then she would have pulled back a certain distance.


    However, our current distance has remained close.


    Being serious though, I''m starting to feel like I want to just stick my hand straight into her pants, so I''d like for her to separate for a bit around now.


    I know there are things that you can finish with augh and ones you can''t justugh off.


    And even I understand that I want to do the things that can''t just beughed off.


    I''m enduring it.


    Unknown to that kind of conflict within me, Eris'' distance is close.


    "..."


    If I were to let my hand do as it pleases then it ends up stretching out in the direction of Eris.


    Therefore.


    Currently, I''ve started the operation where I''m creating magic with my left hand and then using my right hand to disturb that magic power.


    It''s the magic Orsted used.


    If I remember correctly it was called, "Ran Ma" [Disturb Magic].


    Just before the magic power thates out of my hand takes shape, I use a different magic power to interfere with it and cause it to scatter.


    It''s simple and it consumes a very small amount of magic power, but it''s an amazing technique.


    After thinking about it, the King ss Barrier used a simr method to nullify magic.


    It''s simple to say it in words, but it''s actually considerably difficult to put it into practice.


    I wonder if it''s because I''m trying to use the magic with my left hand.


    More often than not the magic fails to take shape.


    In order topletely nullify it like Orsted did, it must take a considerable amount of practice.


    However, even just this much should work as a restraint.


    No, he really taught me something good.


    "Hey Rudeus, what have you been doing since just now?"


    "I''m trying to imitate the magic that Orsted used."


    After saying that Eris fixed her gaze on my hand.


    In my left hand a small warped rock part was created and then suddenly fell to the ground.


    Another failure.


    It feels kind of like trying to y rock, paper and scissors with both hands.


    I always end up allowing my right hand to win.


    I can''t just do whatever is relevant.


    Most likely, there''s some sort of rule for the magic power to operate along or else it won''t work.


    Yeah.


    The fact that whatever works, won''t work means there''s some sort of rule at work during the time it''s being disturbed.


    Then, if I were to take into consideration the rule when I release the magic power, in reverse would I be able to nullify [Magic Disturber] as well I wonder?


    The dream is spreading out.


    "What kind of magic is it?"


    "It''s magic that nullifies magic."


    "Can you do such a thing?"


    "That''s what the purpose of this practice is for."


    "How do you know about something like that?"


    "Since there have been a number of cases where my magic has been sealed and I''ve been unable to do anything recently, I''m researching it after all. Well, in the case that we end up meeting Orsted and have to fight again, don''t you want to at least be able to run away?"


    Eris was at a loss for words after hearing that, she just kept silent.


    After a short while, the sound of the rocks falling and rolling around continued.


    "Hey, why is Rudeus that strong?"


    Eris was silent for a long time, but suddenly she came out asking that.


    I wonder if I''m strong.


    No, there''s no way that can be the case.


    I''m not bragging, but these past few years, I haven''t felt the reality of my own strength at all.


    It was an everyday life with nothing but powerlessness.


    "I think Eris is the strong one though?"


    "That''s not the case."


    "..."


    "..."


    There the conversation paused.


    Eris seemed to want to say something, but she kept silent since it seemed difficult to say.


    I wonder what it is.


    I don''t know.


    No, it isn''t that I don''t know.


    "Are you still bothered by the fact that we were beaten so easily the other day?"


    "...Yeah."


    I''m sure that can''t be helped.


    Just as Hitogami said, that guy is the strongest in the world, Dragon God-sama.


    Even that Ruijerd was lightly dealt with.


    The opponent was bad.


    In this world, there exists a domain that can''t be reached through just hard work.


    In my previous life, I tried a variety of things, and I was able to reach a reasonably high level in some of them, but I never even once was able to reach the highest level.


    ying a game, if it was this then I thought I could be unbeatable, but there are always those who can go above you.


    It seems that Orsted is impeded by a number of restrictions as well.


    Even with that in terms of physical techniques he exceeded Ruijerd, he dealt with Eris with one hand, andpletely rendered me powerless.


    Furthermore, he fought and defeated us in such a way that the greatest amount of damage to our HP would urately be hit.


    It seemed he still had plenty of spare energy remaining as well.


    I have no idea how strong he would be if he got serious.


    It seems he can''t be serious because of the curse, but...


    Even if he doesn''t get serious, you can''t win against that guy.


    Most likely, no matter how much effort you put in you''ll never win.


    "The opponent was bad, that can''t really be helped."


    "...But."


    I understand Eris'' worried feelings.


    At any rate, Eris was defeated in a single blow after all.


    He just caught her sword and just like that she was blown away.


    "Eris is still young, depending on your effort you can still be stronger."


    "I wonder if that''s true."


    "Yeah, Ghyine and Ruijerd both said it didn''t they?"


    Eris suddenly raised her face.


    She was looking straight at me.


    "Rudeus was about to die you know? How can you be that... how can you say it so simply?"


    That is... because the feeling doesn''t really remain very much.


    I''m not thinking about fighting at all.


    The next time I see that guy''s face, I''m running away like a rocket.


    Or else like a mouse, hiding in the shadow of something.


    If I can''t run away then this time I might beg for my life.


    If my wish can be granted, I really hope Eris doesn''t have to see that spectacle.


    However, putting that pathetic intention into words is embarrassing.


    "Since I don''t want to die next time."


    "...That''s right, you don''t want to die right."


    "Please feel relieved. Even if Eris gets into a dangerous situation, I''ll make sure I can at least escape holding on to you."


    Eris made aplicated face and ced her head on my shoulder.


    If I were to caress her head here right now, I thought it might end up happening, but my right hand is currently in the middle of [Disturb Magic].


    "Well, in any case, it won''t be good if I don''t get a bit stronger."


    A bit more.


    That''s right, a bit more.


    As expected, I won''t be able to be the strongest in this world.


    The ceiling of this world is way too high.


    I couldn''t even be the best in the world in my previous life.


    Without even a glimpse of that talent, even the means of my effort was ipetent.


    I don''t know how much talent I have in regards to this world, but it doesn''t seem like I can believe in something so simple about myself and be devoted to it.


    However, I want to at least be able to run away if I end up running into some kind of weird guy and suddenly get attacked.


    I buried my face in Eris'' hair, [Sniff] [Sniff], while smelling the scent, I was thinking about that.


    Part 3


    After it became night and Eris fell asleep, I started a conversation with Ruijerd.


    Since that day, the number of things he was saying had decreased even more than usual.


    He was never all that talkative in the first ce, but becamepletely sullen and silent.


    It seems he''s bothered over that time.


    He''s a man with a strong sense of responsibility after all.


    Even though he promised to escort us home safely, he might think he wasn''t able to protect that.


    It''s stupid.


    Even though it was rough luck, I''m as healthy as I look.


    "That man known as Orsted was the Dragon God it seems. The second of the [Seven Great World Powers]."


    First I entered using those words as a jab.


    It can''t be helped since the opponent was strong.


    While holding onto that sort of nuance.


    "I see, that does exin it..."


    "He sure was strong wasn''t he, after that, I was done in without being able to do a thing as well."


    "Thest time I realized with a nce that I had no chance of winning hasn''t been since the time of Lace."


    ording to Hitogami, it seems that Orsted is stronger than Lace.


    It seems even including the fact that he''s under restrictions that won''t let him be serious...


    There''s no point in telling Ruijerd about that.


    He was dealt with using just physical techniques while being taken down easily.


    That fact might have been a shock to Ruijerd.


    Is what I thought, but,


    "Even I never thought I would stand a chance against the upper ranks of the [Seven Great World Powers]. Those guys are true monsters that are beyondprehension. I can''t call it anything but bad luck that we would run into a guy like that just walking along the side of the road. And then I can''t call it anything but good luck that we managed to survive. Rudeus if you ever meet a guy like that again, never pick a fight with them. There''s no way to match them. If you don''t want it to end up like this time at least."


    "Yeah. Well, next time I''ll probably avoid eye contact and pass through."


    I was scolded by him.


    Well, if I hadn''t called out to him then it would have ended with nothing but passing by one another after all.


    Let''s go with reflecting on that.


    Although, from the start he really didn''t look like that much of a dangerous guy to me...


    No, Ruijerd and Eris were showing that much of a reaction, I should have been more cautious.


    "Then, what are you worrying about?"


    After asking Ruijerd looked over at me.


    "What is Hitogami?"


    Oh. That matter.


    "That guy had intended to overlook us at first. Even while scattering his blood thirst, he wasn''t even taking us into consideration. However, the moment the name Hitogami came out of his mouth, his blood thirst was entirely focused on you."


    I closed my eyes.


    Should I tell him, or should I not.


    I think I used to have the answer decided but...


    It seems that despite how he looks the Hitogami isn''t all that bad of a guy, even after such a thing happened I''m still hiding it.


    It is also true that I don''t like that fact.


    Since that''s the case, I decided to tell him.


    "Actually, Hitogami is..."


    Even though I worried about it that much, after I made a decision it quickly came out.


    And then my mouth smoothly moved.


    The fact that since the time of the teleport incident, an unknown individual calling himself Hitogami has asionally appeared in my dreams.


    The fact that individual gave me advice to help Ruijerd.


    The fact that more than that he granted me a variety of other pieces of advice.


    The fact that many of my strange actions were due to following those advices.


    And then, the fact that Hitogami and Dragon God have a rtionship of hostility.


    My conversations with Hitogami are hazy and I think there were many things I was forgetting.


    However, I think I conveyed all of the general parts.


    "Hitogami and Dragon God... The seven gods of the ancient times huh... It''s suddenly turned into an unbelievable story."


    "I''m sure."


    "However, there are parts which I can understand."


    After saying that Ruijerd went silent.


    Only the sound of the fire wood crackling away ruled the ce.


    The shadow created by the fire swayed from side to side, a single older warrior''s face came to mind.


    Thanks to his race Ruijerd looks young, but that expression has something that shows of its long history.


    Suddenly, I remembered touching on the matter of the curse about Ruijerd in myst dream.


    "Come to think of it, Ruijerd-san. It''s about the dishonor of the Superd race, but it seems that was a curse."


    "...What?"


    "Putting it precisely, Lace transferred his own curse into a spear and then had those spears given out to the entirety of your race...that sort of thing it seems."


    "I see... a curse..."


    I intended to bring it up as good news, but Ruijerd continued to think about it even more with a gloomy face.


    "I had never heard about him transferring the curse, but if it''s Lace then it''s possible. That guy was a man who could do anything after all."


    I''m not really sure on the details, but I''d imagine Ruijerd would be more familiar with things regarding curses.


    It seems like he thought about a variety of things for a short while, but finally heughed weakly.


    "If it''s a curse then there''s no method to remove it."


    "Is that the case?"


    "Yeah. Curses are curses because there''s no method to remove them."


    So there''s no method to remove curses, huh.


    "I''ve never heard about curses ced on the entirety of a race but... If it''s something that god said, it might be the truth."


    Iughed in self-derision, that I might have said something pointless.


    I thought it was just the light, but I slightly saw tears welling up in the edges of the eyes.


    "But."


    "What is it?"


    "The Human God said that the curse in the spear was different than normal, it seems it was about to disappear after the passage of time."


    "What?"


    "He said that the remaining curse is in Ruijerd himself, thanks to cutting your hair it''s started to rapidly fade."


    "Really!"


    Ruijerd suddenly said that in arge voice.


    Eris moved a bit and raised her voice with a "Hnn..."


    I wonder if it would have been better to let her hear this conversation as well...


    Well, it''s fine if I tell her when she wakes up.


    "Yeah. It seems that it''s just the remains of the curse now and the prejudice received from the start of the curse supposedly. Depending on the effort Ruijerd-san puts into it from here on out, the poprity of the Superd race can slowly recover."


    "I see... I get it, so that was how it was."


    "However, it''s something Hitogami said, I think we can believe what he says to some extent, but it''s better not to swallow the story whole. It''s better to keep going with caution just like up until now."


    "I understand. However, it''s plenty for me just hearing that."


    Ruijerd went silent.


    It wasn''t just the light ying tricks on me anymore.


    Ruijerd let tears flow.


    "Then, it''s about time for me to sleep."


    "Yeah."


    I decided to pretend as if I hadn''t seen those tears.


    The Ruijerd-san that we rely on is a strong man who would never let tears flow.


    Part 4


    And then one month after that.


    We were aiming straight north.


    Rather than going in the direction of the capital, we travelled further north along a thin road.


    We moved from point to point along small rural viges, continuing north with fields of wheat, water wheels, and small huts along the sides.


    We never even bothered collecting information.


    With the fastest speed possible, we aimed north.


    I thought we would understand all of the information once we arrived at the refugee camp.


    However, more than that, it''s just a bit more, the thought that I wanted to hurry and arrive.


    We arrived in the Fedoa region.


    We came to know there was nothing left.


    No, we had already known about this matter.


    Just, in that ce which there used to be something, there was now nothing.


    The field of wheat, the flower garden of Batirusu, the water wheel shed, as well as the livestock sheds it was all gone.


    It was just a grass-covered in spreading out.


    A vast, vast grasnd.


    While holding a sense of loneliness from that spectacle, we arrived at what you could call the only current town in Fedoa region.


    We arrived at the refugee camp.


    Thend of our final objective.


    Just a few steps before the entrance of that ce, Ruijerd stopped the carriage.


    "Hn? What''s wrong?"


    Ruijerd descended from the driver''s seat.


    I looked over the surroundings wondering if a monster had appeared, no shadows of an enemy.


    Ruijerd walked around to the back of the carriage and said it.


    "I''ll be taking my leave here."


    "Eh!!"


    The words that were suddenly dered.


    I raised my voice in surprise.


    Eris'' eyes were opened wide as well.


    "Wai-wait just a minute."


    We got off the carriage as if we were about to fall over and went to face Ruijerd.


    Isn''t this too fast?


    We only just arrived at the refugee camp.


    No, we haven''t even arrived yet we''re just standing outside of it.


    "At the very least how about taking it easy for one day or so, No, at leaste together with us into the town?"


    "That''s right, after all..."


    "There''s no need."


    Ruijerd looked at us with those blunt words.


    "There''s no need for a warrior here. There''s no need for protection."


    "..."


    Eris went silent in response to those words.


    Honestly.


    I might have forgotten about it a bit.


    Ruijerd came along only just to see us up to our hometown.


    Now that the objective has beenpleted, it''s only natural for us to separate.


    Even though I thought we would be together forever.


    "Ruijerd-san..."


    After opening my mouth I hesitated.


    If I try to detain him, will he stay I wonder...


    No, after re-thinking it, I have brought a heavy amount of troubles onto this man.


    There were certainly plenty of times where I have troubled him, but the times when I showed him my shameful parts weremon.


    Even though that''s the case, he recognized me as a Warrior.


    I don''t think I can depend on him anymore than this.


    "If it weren''t for Ruijerd-san, I''m sure we wouldn''t have been able to make it here in three years."


    "No, if it was you then it should have been possible."


    "There''s no way that''s the case. Since there are ces where I''mcking, I think I would have stumbled somewhere."


    "As long as you can say that you''ll be all right."


    There were quite a few situations where I had no solution.


    For example, the time when I was captured in Shirone, if it hadn''t been for the existence of Ruijerd, I would have panicked more, I''m sure I would have been more distracted.


    "...Rudeus, I said it once before, but."


    Ruijerd looked over me with an even more peaceful face than usual.


    "You''ve already aplished yourself as a magician. Even though you possess that much talent you haven''t grown arrogant. You should hold self-awareness that you were able to do that much at such a young age."


    I received those words withplicated feelings.


    Even if you say youth, the age of my experiences has already gone over 40 years.


    The reason I haven''t grown arrogant is because I still have memories of that time.


    However, even if I said it''s 40 years, if I look at it inparison to Ruijerd''s age, then it would enter into the category of young.


    "I..."


    Here is where I should I have started to talk about my bad portions.


    However, I had a feeling that would have been just too shameful.


    In front of this man, I want to stand a bit tall.


    "No, I understand. Ruijerd-san, we''ve really depended on you quite a bit until now."


    After saying that and lowering my head, I was caught and stopped.


    "Rudeus don''t lower your head to me."


    "...Why?"


    "You might think you''ve been depending on me, but I think I''ve been depending on you. Thanks to you, I have the feeling I''ve been able to see hope for the recovery of my family''s honor."


    "I haven''t done anything at all. I couldn''t really do much at all."


    In regards to the Magic Continent, I think we did end up making the name Dead End into something agreeable, but that was limited to just the framework of Adventurers.


    Since our established reputation couldn''t be used in the Milis Continent, while I was thinking about different methods to approach it, it just kept being put off.


    In the end, since the time we came to Central Continent, we haven''t done anything.


    Up until now, I feel that the influence has started toe around a bit.


    However, that is limited to just a bit.


    Putting aside thergely remaining history of persecution in the world and of course the prejudice towards the Superd race, we weren''t able to do anything.


    "No, you were able to achieve a variety of things. You were able to teach someone like me who only knows how to honestly save children that a variety of methods exist."


    "However, all of them had weak effects."


    "However, it certainly has changed. I remember everything. ording to your scheme in the Town of Rikarisu, the words of the old woman who said she didn''t fear the Superd race. The happy faces of the adventurers whoughed without fear after hearing the name Dead End. The closeness to the Dedorudia race warriors who came to recognize us even after hearing the name Superd race. The Shirone soldiers who thanked me in tears after being reunited with their families."


    Putting aside the first two, the two after were all Ruijerd giving it his best effort.


    I haven''t done anything.


    "...That is Ruijerd-san, your own power."


    "No. I couldn''t do anything myself. It''s been 400 years since the war, I moved around alone and I wasn''t able to advance even one step forward. The one who allowed me to take that step forward was you, Rudeus."


    "...However, that was always under the advice of Hitogami."


    "Things about a god that I''ve never seen don''t matter at all. The one who actually saved me was you. I don''t know what you think, but I feel a debt of gratitude towards you. Therefore, don''t lower your head, you and I are equal, rather than thanking, look with your eyes."


    While saying that Ruijerd faced me and held out his hand.


    While I was looking him in the eyes.


    Without averting my eyes from there I grabbed his hand.


    "I''ll say it once more. Rudeus, thanks for the assistance"


    "We as well, thank for the assistance."


    While tightly holding onto his hand, the strength of Ruijerd was conveyed.


    The inner corners of my eyes got hot.


    This shameful I, this I who made nothing but mistakes, Ruijerd recognized me.


    After a short while, we quietly released our hands.


    That hand moved to the side and was ced on top of Eris'' head.


    "Eris."


    "...What is it?"


    "Is it fine if I treat you like a child in the end?"


    "It''s fine, really."


    Eris bluntly responded.


    Ruijerd lightly smiled and caressed Eris'' head.


    "Eris, you have talent. You should have enough talent to be far stronger than me."


    "That''s a lie, after all... That guy..."


    Eris linked her lips together in a frown and made a sullen face.


    Ruijerd suddenlyughed a bit, normally, he would have said words about training.


    "You fought against someone with the name of God, and received their technique. The meaning of that..."


    Understood?


    Eris was definitely ring at Ruijerd.


    Before long, she opened her eyes wide.


    "...I understand."


    "Alright, good girl."


    Ruijerd patted Eris'' head and then removed his hand.


    Eris continued with her lips shaped in a frown and grasped her fist tightly.


    It looked like she was on the verge of crying but desperately tried to endure it.


    I asked Ruijerd without taking my eyes off her.


    "Ruijerd-san, what are you going to do from here on out?"


    "I don''t know, I intend to search around for survivors of the Superd race in Central Continent for a short while. If it''s just me alone, then recovering the honor is just a dream within a dream after all."


    "I see, please give it your best. If I have any spare time, I''ll try ying some kind of hand."


    "...fu...Then I as well, if I have spare time I''ll look for your mother."


    Ruijerd said that while facing me.


    Preparations for a journey are unnecessary for him.


    He can live and walk on with just the clothes on his back.


    However, he suddenly stopped.


    "Come to think of it, I still needed to return this."


    While saying that, Ruijerd took off the pendant that was hanging around his neck.


    The pendant I received from Roxy.


    The Migurd race pendant.


    It was the only item that connected Roxy and I.


    "That is, Ruijerd-san please hold onto it."


    "Is it fine? Isn''t it a precious item?"


    "It''s because it''s a precious item."


    After saying that, Ruijerd nodded silently.


    It seems like he''ll ept it.


    "Well then, Rudeus, Eris... Let''s meet again."


    While saying that Ruijerd left us.


    The time when he decided toe along with us, he talked about all sorts of things, but during the time he leaves, it''s in an instant.


    I had a lot of things I wanted to say.


    Meeting in Magic Continent anding together with us to the Asura Kingdom.


    Really a lot of things happened.


    Enough that you can''t even put it into words, a lot of things, a lot of feelings...


    The feelings towards an ally who I don''t want to part with.


    "Let''s meet again."


    I summarized those feelings with just those words and watched Ruijerd''s back disappear into the distance.


    That''s right, it''s fine if we meet again.


    I''m sure we''ll meet again.


    As long as we''re both alive, definitely.


    Eris and I watched Ruijerd''s figure until we could no longer see him.


    Just quietly, packed together with our thanks until now.


    ¡ª


    Just like this, our journey came to an end.

 Chapter 72: The Reality of the Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Reality of the Cmity</h4>


    Part 1


    Refugee Camp.


    It was a quiet ce.


    In terms of scale, it was the size of a vige.


    Or on Magic Continent then you could probably just barely call it a town.


    However, there was no energy.


    There was an overall silent atmosphere floating around.


    Even in regards to the scale, there were few people.


    I could feel the presence of people inside of the log houses that were under construction.


    Though it seems like there are at least a few people who n to stay, but I couldn''t feel their energy.


    The atmosphere had stagnated.


    In the center of such a refugee camp.


    To a ce almost like an Adventurer''s Guild, we proceeded.


    Refugee Camp Headquarters entrance was written there.


    We entered inside.


    There were a few people, but after all it was mncholic here as well.


    I was getting nothing but bad premonitions.


    "Rudeus, that..."


    Where Eris was pointing her finger, there was a paper with the names of those who were missing.


    In small letters, the names were crowded together written there.


    Ordered by vige and town respectively.


    On the very top was, Fedoa region lord.


    James Boreas Greyrat''s name and written was "Seeking Information on Missing and Dead Individuals".


    "Let''s lookter."


    "Yeah."


    A terrifying number of dead.


    And then the fact that the name of the lord wasn''t Sauros.


    While holding both of those anxieties, we continued further into the building.


    Part 2


    After informing of Eris'' name at the counter, the olddy at the reception quickly went into the back.


    And then, with an amazing vigor she returned with a pair of people.


    A man and woman I have recollection of.


    One of them was a man in his prime, wearing somewhat prosperous merchant-like clothes, with graying hair and a beard growing out into a face that you couldn''t imagine anything but a butler.


    It was Alphonse.


    The other one was a woman with chocte colored skin and wearing a swordsman like outfit.


    "Ghyine!"


    Eris ran at her with a full face smile rising to the surface.


    She was so happy I was wondering if she had a tail.


    I''m happy as well.


    We never got any information on Ghyine, but she still looks energetic.


    The fact that there was no information on Paul''s side must mean that we passed by it during this past year.


    Ghyine as well had a smile on her face after seeing Eris'' face.


    "Eris, No, Eris-sama, you did well making it here safely..."


    "...Really, it''s fine just as Eris."


    Ghyine made a happy face for a short while, but soon that face turned into a frown.


    Alphonse as well was looking at her with pity.


    It can''t be...


    The feelings of anxiety attacked my heart.


    "Eris... Let''s talk inside."


    Ghyine''s voice was stiff.


    Her tail was standing as well.


    It''s the face she makes when she''s tense.


    It wasn''t just the face of her being delighted over Eris'' return.


    "I understand."


    It seems Eris understood something after seeing that face as well.


    Following Ghyine we walked deep into the building.


    I was nning to continue following like that, and


    "Rudeus-dono, please wait outside."


    "Eh? Ah, yes."


    I was stopped.


    I nodded to Alphonse''s words.


    I see, for the most part I was in the position of someone being hired after all, they won''t let me listen to the important talk.


    "That''s no good, Rudeuse as well."


    Eris'' tone was strong.


    With enough presence that it couldn''t be overturned.


    "If Eris-sama says that it''s fine."


    The area around Eris'' mouth was looking strained more than usual, her hands as well were being gripped enough to make them turn white.


    Part 3


    We silently followed along through the corridor and entered a room like the officials meeting room.


    In the center was a sofa and at the end was a vase with Batirusu flowers in it.


    There weren''t any unnecessary ornaments in the room, a cheap looking officials desk was there.


    Eris went and sat down on the sofa without having to be told by anyone.


    And then she took my hand and had me sit beside her.


    Ghyine was the same as always, standing in the corner of the room.


    Alphonse was standing in front of Eris, he was taking on the manner of a butler.


    "Wee home Eris-ojousama. We had already received contact about ojousama''s return and we were awaiting you..."


    "It''s fine without the introductions, just say it. Who died?"


    Eris interrupted the butler''s words and asked in a stronger tone than anyone here.


    Who died?


    The words without being ote were asked.


    That stance was no doubt a strong gaze.


    However, I knew that her heart was a whirlpool of anxiety.


    Because, she was tightly holding onto my hand.


    "That is..."


    Alphonse hesitated with his words.


    If it''s this reaction then Sauros, huh.


    Eris was a grandfather''s child after all.


    Even through everything she was imitating Sauros.


    If he were to die as expected even Eris would get depressed.


    Alphonse informed us as if to squeeze it out.


    "Sauros-sama, Philip-sama, Hilda-sama...these three have all passed away."


    The instant we heard those words, my hand was crushed.


    And a pain intense enough to want to take it away.


    However, rather than the pain, the reality that Alphonse informed us about, my brain was in disorder.


    Isn''t there some kind of mistake?


    It''s only been a little less than three years.


    That''s right, not even three years have passed.


    No, you could say that soon three years will have passed.


    "There''s no mistake? Right?"


    In response to Eris'' trembling voice, Alphonse deeply nodded.


    "Philip-sama and Hilda-sama teleported together and passed away in the strife zone. This is something that Ghyine confirmed."


    Ghyine nodded.


    "I see... Where was Ghyine teleported to?"


    "The same ce as Philip-sama, the strife zone."


    Ghyine didn''t talk about it in much detail.


    On the way while breaking through the strife zone on foot, she discovered the remains of Philip and Hilda.


    She just told us of that.


    The condition of the corpses or the situation she found them in at the time were things she didn''t say.


    Just, going off that expression, I understood it was terrible.


    I don''t know what was terrible about it.


    Was the condition of the corpse terrible?


    Was the situation the corpse was in terrible?


    Or else, did she see something else that would make you want to turn your eyes away even more.


    Did she hear something that would make you want to seal your ears?


    Eris just took a breath with a single, "Hnn."


    The hand that was holding mine was trembling.


    "And then, what about Grandfather?"


    "...He took responsibility for the Fedoa region teleport incident and was executed."


    "No way."


    I spontaneously whispered it.


    "What need was there for Sauros-sama to be executed?"


    Taking responsibility for that natural disaster and executed?


    Don''t be stupid.


    There''s nothing he could have done about it.


    Or else, are you saying he could have defended against it?


    Didn''t it just happen suddenly without any signs?


    Taking responsibility for that?


    "Rudeus, sit down."


    "..."


    My hand was pulled by Eris and I was forced to sit down.


    It seems I had stood up at some point unaware.


    Inexpressible feelings were turning around inside my head.


    Thanks to the intense pain I couldn''t settle them well.


    My hand hurts.


    No, even I understand.


    Even without signs.


    Even if you couldn''t defend against it.


    People died, all of the fields in the region and the crops produced there vanished.


    The losses were immeasurable.


    The displeasure was great and there would be me.


    There was no choice other than to have someone be the lightning rod.


    Even in Japan in my previous life, whenever something happened, the prime minister would quickly take responsibility and resign.


    At the time, I thought they should continue to look over the situation until it''s solved in order to take responsibility, but simultaneously, I thought it might be a good method as well.


    Through death, he ends up disappearing carrying with him theints of the people.


    The next one to take office is usually someone who is expected to fix the situation.


    If you do that, to some extent you can cause peoplesints to fall...


    That''s not all.


    I''m sure, there was some sort of power struggle rted among the nobles.


    I don''t know how much power old man Sauros had.


    However, it seems he had enough power that losing his standing meant he had to be killed.


    That''s right, forcing him to agree to it is possible as well.


    It''s possible, but...


    However, I wonder if that would end in this state.


    An inactive refugee camp.


    An unpopr headquarters.


    I can''t think that the country is seriously trying to reconstruct the Fedoa region.


    If Sauros was still alive then possibly there would have been more activity and movement.


    That old man was the type of person to be useful right at these times.


    No. That''s all a front.


    In my regard that''s all just trivial matters.


    Eris'' feelings.


    After thinking about that, my heart can''t remain calm no matter what.


    Eris has no family left.


    I don''t know under what conditions Philip and Hilda died.


    Was it before Sauros'' death, or was it after?


    Sauros was alive.


    He could have even been called thest one.


    It should have been fine even without killing him.


    In that disaster.


    In that teleport incident.


    How many people do you think died?


    Even though one hundred or two hundred pointlessly died.


    Why did they especially have to go out of their way to kill a person who returned alive?


    Even though Eris finally returned.


    Ah, sheet, I can''t collect my thoughts. My hand hurts.


    "Rudeus-dono, I understand your feelings but... this is the current Asura Kingdom."


    It''s not a problem that can be put to order with just a single word like that is it.


    Alphonse.


    Your own lord was killed you know.


    Ghyine.


    The benefactor of your life was killed you know.


    I wanted to say it like that.


    "..."


    However, the words didn''te out.


    Since Eris didn''t say anything.


    Even if I shouted here it can''t be helped.


    Even though I depended on them, even though we were rtives, in regards to me Sauros was a stranger.


    Even though the family isn''t saying anything, even if I said something it can''t be helped.


    "...And then, what''s going to happen?"


    Unusually, Eris didn''t shout, didn''t act violently, she just quietly asked.


    "I''ve been told that Philemon Notus Greyrat-sama would like to wee Eris-sama as a concubine."


    Even I understood that Ghyine was letting out blood thirst.


    "Alphonse! Do you intend to go along with that talk!?"


    An angry roar from Ghyine.


    It was a beast voice loud enough that I thought my ear drums would rupture.


    "You remember what that man said, don''t you!"


    In response to Ghyine in a rage, Alphonse remainedposed.


    "However. If we were to think about Fedoa region from now on then, a bit of inconvenience is..."


    "There''s no way she would find happiness marrying into that man''s side!"


    "Even if he''s trash, it''s a distinguished family. There are many instances of unwanted marriages that ended up in happiness."


    "I don''t know of any such precedent! Are you really thinking about Eris!?"


    "What I''m thinking about is the Boreas family and Fedoa region."


    "Do you intend to sacrifice Eris for that sake?"


    "If it''s necessary."


    The two suddenly started quarreling.


    I looked nkly up at the two.


    When I realized it, Eris had stood up.


    She released my hand, crossed both her arms, pushed her jaw out and was standing in the usual pose.


    "Shut up!"


    It was a sound loud enough for Ghyine to hold her ears.


    Recently, I haven''t heard it at all, Eris'' serious loud voice.


    However, her vigor quickly faded.


    "...Leave me alone for a bit. I''ll think."


    After listening to a withering voice, the two were taken aback.


    First, Alphonse went straight out of the room.


    Ghyine looked reluctantly at Eris and left the room.


    And then I remained.


    I was hesitating over what to say to her.


    "Eris... ummm..."


    "Rudeus, didn''t you hear me? Leave me alone for a while."


    Indeed, it was a forceful tone.


    I just received a bit of a shock.


    After thinking about it, this might have been the first time in these past few years where Eris has rejected me.


    "...Under...stood."


    I quickly lowered my head and left the room with my back facing Eris.


    And then on the verge of shutting the door, I had the feeling I heard the sound of a nose sniffling.


    Part 4


    Alphonse prepared rooms for our sake.


    In a certain house near the headquarters, most likely for the purpose of refugees, four narrow rooms were in a row.


    I was carrying my own luggage into one of those rooms and Eris'' luggage into an adjoining room.


    I changed from traveling clothes into casual clothes.


    I threw my robe with a clumsy trace of stitching in the center of it on the bed and left the room.


    Returning to the headquarters.


    I thought about talking to Ghyine and Alphonse a bit, but I couldn''t find them.


    As expected since I didn''t have the energy, I absent mindedly looked at the notice board.


    Paul''s message, the one that I''ve seen a number of times these past few months, was there.


    Search in the northern part of the Central Continent.


    This was written at the time when I was 10 years old.


    I''m soon to be 13 years old.


    A considerable amount of time has passed.


    The dead. I let my eyes ze over the list of missing.


    The column for Buina Vige.


    Among the names I know of, they were all lined up along the missing list.


    However, more than half of those have lines drawn through them.


    After ncing at the dead column, the same names had lines drawn through them.


    It seems, if death is confirmed, then a line is drawn through and they''re added to the dead column.


    The list is missing fewer in number, but even then the list of dead column is densely filled.


    I noticed that Rawl''s name had a line through it on the missing list and raised my eyebrows.


    I heard that Rawls had died from Paul.


    I hadn''t heard the details about his cause of death though.


    And then right below that.


    The letters for Sylphy were on the missing column.


    There was a line drawn through it.


    I suddenly heard my heart pound with a beat.


    It can''t be, while thinking that I look at the column of dead.


    It''s not close to Rawl''s name.


    Looking at them in order from the top.


    However, it''s not there.


    The name of Sylphiette wasn''t there.


    ...Huh?


    "Umm, this, there''s a name here that has a line through it, but the name isn''t on that side...?"


    I thought it was strange so I asked the personnel.


    "Yes, that would mean that they''ve been confirmed to be alive."


    After hearing those words something in my chest fell.


    Just like that it continued to pierce through my chest and fell into my stomach, after piercing through my stomach I thought I would crap myself.


    Sylphy is alive.


    I felt relieved over this fact.


    "Then, umm, do you know how they can be contacted?"


    "No, that is, unless you actually ask at the headquarters."


    "It''s the name Sylphiette, could I ask you to check up on it?"


    "Please wait just a minute."


    Several tens of minutes after I asked the personnel.


    "I''m very sorry, there was no contact information registered."


    "I see."


    Either she hasn''t settled down yet or the person who found her updated the list and the person themself hasn''t added the contact information, one of those.


    Otherwise, there''s the possibility of omitting the entry, but I can''t imagine it.


    There''s a high probability that Sylphy is alive.


    For now I''ll just be delighted over that fact.


    Of course I''m worried.


    For example the color of her hair.


    The tint is a bit different from the Superd race, but it''s the same green.


    ording to Hitogami, the curse doesn''t apply to anyone that isn''t a Superd race, she shouldn''t be progressively bullied by anyone outside of the children of Buina vige.


    However, there are plenty of heartless people in the world.


    She might be crying somewhere after being called out by her hair.


    No, ording to Paul, he said Sylphy can use healing magic with voiceless incantations.


    It was just something I heard, but I felt like she already has enough power to survive on her own.


    Simr to me, she might be acting as an adventurer somewhere.


    I also heard that Lilia taught her manners and etiquette, I''m sure she could live anywhere.


    Or she might not know her family has died and she might be searching for them.


    Rather, if she managed to survive that teleport then that possibility is high.


    I''ll just pray that she didn''t end up as a ve.


    For the time being, I drew a line through Lilia and Aisha''s names.


    The name Rudeus already had a line drawn through it.


    It seems that they had received a report that Eris was heading here, it must have included information on me as well.


    Among the Paul household, the only name remaining is Zenith Greyrat.


    After all, she must not have been found yet.


    Next time Hitogami appears in my dreams I''ll have to ask and see.


    Part 5


    Eris still hasn''te out from her room.


    I wonder if this is the first time that Eris who is fast at changing her mood has worried this long.


    However, we traveled for a long time, when we finally returned back to our hometown, there was no warm family waiting to ept us.


    As expected even Eris would get down over that.


    After all I wonder if it would be better for me to return andfort her...


    No, I''ll wait a bit longer.


    While thinking like that, I returned to the building where I transported our luggage.


    After returning I thought over a variety of things, but I couldn''t think of what to do.


    I''ll rest for a bit.


    Part 6


    Just at the time I was nning to leave for the headquarters, Alphonse called for me.


    He had me sit down on a chair in his room in the Refugee Camp Headquarters.


    Alphonse in front of my eyes, on my right Ghyine was sitting there.


    The reason the two were sitting was probably because Eris wasn''t around.


    Different from me, they properly understand the employer and employee rtionship.


    "Now then, Rudeus-dono, since conciseness is necessary, please report."


    "Report?"


    "Yes, these past three years, what have you been doing?"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    After being asked by Alphonse like that I started to talk about these past three years.


    That we were teleported to the Magic Continent and met with Ruijerd.


    That we registered as Adventurers and moved while earning money.


    That there was a bit of strife at the Great Forest.


    That we met with Paul and the Fedoa Region Search Group in Milishion and there we understood the situation for the first time.


    Then we went north while searching for information and about the strife in Shirone Kingdom.


    Then about meeting Orsted in the Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw.


    Mostly centering around things that involved Eris, it was an exceedingly concise talk.


    Alphonse listened quietly and finally sunk down.


    Suddenly he raised his voice at our separation with Ruijerd.


    "...Did that escort go back?"


    "Yes, we depended on him quite a bit."


    "Is that so, I thought about proposing an official reward from Eris-sama when she calms down."


    "He''s not a person who would ept such things."


    "Is that so?"


    Alphonse nodded and then silently met with my gaze.


    They were the fatigued eyes of a man.


    "Then, Rudeus-dono... as for the people who were working for Sauros-sama, we are all that is left."


    "...What about the other maids?"


    "The fact that they haven''t returned would mean they either died or returned to their hometown."


    "I see."


    Those cat ears were annihted as well, huh.


    It could be that a number of them returned to the Great Forest...


    "Even after they received such assistance from Sauros-sama, it''s sad."


    "In the end, it''s a rtionship made through just money."


    After saying that, Alphonse''s poker face shifted a bit.


    It might be a severe way of putting it, but it''s that sort of thing.


    "I hesitated over whether to add the still young Rudeus-dono in as well but... if you are able to answer in such a way then there should be no problem. You have protected Eris-sama and returned her home safely. In recognition of that achievement, we will recognize your enrollment as a vassal of the Boreas Greyrat family."


    Vassal Group.


    It seems that this is that sort of gathering.


    "From here on we are going to start a Vassal Group meeting, but do you mind?"


    A meeting huh.


    I''m sure, even before the teleport incident, they had them when I wasn''t around.


    Probably, Ghyine as well wasn''t included in them previously.


    Now it''s just the three of us, but formerly that is. A lot more vassals would have probably had a discussion.


    "Thank you very much. Then what is the agenda?"


    I had no intention of pointless talk, so I asked that.


    At any rate, Philip and Sauros are already gone.


    It''s already been decided who the topic would be about.


    "It''s about Eris-sama."


    Just look.


    "Concretely, I would like to discuss about Eris-sama from now on."


    "From now on?"


    Think about it.


    Eris returned to her home town.


    However, there was nothing there.


    Her family is gone and house is gone.


    She can''t return to how she used to live.


    "Yes, Eris-sama from now on."


    "Certainly Sauros-sama and Philip-sama have passed away, but it''s not like the Boreas family itself has perished, right? Can''t a house be prepared for her to live in?"


    "James-sama is a person who worries over rumors, so he would most likely reject responsibility for Eris-sama."


    James, Eris'' uncle, huh.


    The current lord.


    If I remember right, he''s the guy who got into a power struggle with Philip and won.


    If he''s bothered over rumors then certainly he wouldn''t want Eris who isn''t like a noble to be added into his family.


    Her manners are pretty vague, it''s hard to even treat her as a child of nobles.


    Also, he should already have Eris'' siblings included among his family.


    Several other cousins as well.


    If Eris were to cause some kind of problem with them, it''s not hard to imagine.


    Eris isn''t so sweet that he would still want to take care of her knowing a problem would ur.


    "Even if in case he would have been willing to look after her, whether he would treat her properly as a noble in the first ce is suspicious... It''s not unthinkable that he would have Eris-sama imitate a maid servant. Since that''s the case, this is rejected."


    I nodded to those words.


    That''s right, it''s better to stop there.


    Even though we could say Eris has be considerably more mature, her rough disposition is the same as always.


    She''s not enough of an adult that she wouldn''t strike back when being looked down on.


    "Next, Philemon Notus Greyrat-sama conveyed that if Eris-sama were able to return alive, he would definitely like for her to be his concubine."


    Philemon. My uncle, huh. Paul''s younger brother.


    The current Notus family head was him.


    It seems like old man Sauros hated him though...


    He''s the person who was the source of the quarrel from just before.


    After looking at Ghyine, she lowered her brow and closed her eyes.


    "It''s not a bad talk, but there are a number of dark rumors about Philemon-sama."


    "Dark rumors?"


    "Yes, rumors about how he''s been sucking up to High Minister Darius Silver Ganius for the recent assistance being given."


    How is that a dark rumor I wonder.


    I''m sure there are a variety of nobles, those with power making up to those with more power, isn''t that normal.


    "Lord Darius has been fixing problems for him these past few years, and he backs the first prince, they ended up having the second princess exiled from the country behind the scenes."


    Hmmm.


    I don''t get it. Even if you suddenly start with the first and second, the only thing I know about is radio gymnastics.


    "Philemon-sama was affiliated with those backing the second princess faction but..."


    "Since she was exiled out of the country, that power has rapidly dropped?"


    "That is correct."


    That seems to be the case.


    In other words, since his own boss was about to lose, he was scheming to change sides to the winning side.


    "Isn''t that fine just like that. What is the problem?"


    "Rudeus-dono, do you remember the kidnapping incident some time ago?"


    "Kidnapping incident?"


    "The incident when real kidnappers abducted Eris-sama."


    Ah, the one I suggested huh.


    "The one who was behind that kidnapping, was Lord Darius."


    "...Oh?"


    "Lord Darius came to Fedoa region for a visit once, and it seems at that time he was considerably pleased after seeing Eris-sama at a nce."


    "That is, in a sexual meaning?"


    "Of course."


    Then, since he was pleased with her, he asked Sauros to give her to him, but all too quickly he was refused, so he tried to abduct her.


    The truth that has finally been revealed several yearster.


    No, in reality it should have already been confirmed at that time.


    They just couldn''t make a fuss out of it because the other side is a big shot.


    I wonder why Sauros refused him.


    ...Is it because he hates Darius?


    He was that kind of old man that decides everything based on feeling.


    Well, in regards to what basis he used to make the decision, this dangerous topic is fine.


    "In the case that Philemon-sama were to take Eris-sama as a concubine, with some kind of reason attached he would probably offer her to Lord Darius. Philemon-sama would treat Eris-sama like an item."


    Hmmm, so that Darius is a pervert noble guy, huh.


    It seems they''remon in Asura Kingdom.


    If what he''s seeking is Eris, then I can''t think his tastes are bad.


    Though it''s just his taste that isn''t bad.


    "Then, that''s rejected isn''t it."


    "No, in regards to Lord Darius himself, I can only frown from what I know, but Lord Darius is the one who has the most influence with the current king. I''m sure Eris-sama will experience some troubles, but her social status and treatment will be guaranteed."


    "However...?"


    "If it was a bit of selfishness, then Lord Darius should listen and give in. For example, reconstructing a vige for the sake of the Fedoa region''s poption..."


    I see now.


    If you be the woman of one possessing power then you can use some of that power and money yourself.


    Even though I say that, I really don''t want Eris to be that kind of pervert''s belonging.


    "Any others?"


    "On the side of other nobles, most likely Eris-sama is... Now that Sauros-sama and Philip-sama are dead, Eris-sama''s worth as the daughter of a noble is almost nothing."


    Worth, worth, huh...


    Is it that sort of thing I wonder?


    If you were to ask me, Eris has quite a bit of worth on her own...


    "Rudeus-dono which way do you think would be best?"


    "...before you ask my opinion, do you mind if I listen to Ghyine''s opinion?"


    In response to the sudden question I softly responded saying that, running away.


    My thoughts still haven''t collected yet.


    "I think it would be best if Eris-ojousama remains together with Rudeus."


    "Together with me?"


    "You are Paul''s son. Zenith as well is an influential noble from Milishion. Since your lineage and background are both clearly known, then you should be able to be a noble of Asura Kingdom."


    No, I wonder about that.


    I don''t think I can.


    While thinking that I look at Alphonse.


    "It isn''t impossible. Paul-dono has earned some merit from this incident, if we were to make use of that then making Rudeus-dono into a noble is possible. However, in order to be strong enough to manage Fedoa region, it would be difficult. I can''t imagine that Philemon-sama would allow Paul-dono''s son to hold any power. Also, if you were to marry Eris-sama in order to take on some power, then I can''t imagine you would have a good face towards Lord Darius or James-sama."


    I thought as much...


    Well, but, I somehow or other understood it.


    ording to Alphonse''s thinking, he''s only focused on the region''s recovery.


    "Then it would be fine for Rudeus to take Eris-ojousama and run away."


    "What about the Fedoa region?"


    "You do something about it."


    Ghyine''s words were forsaking him.


    She might fundamentally have a bad rtionship with Alphonse.


    "Isn''t having Eris-sama govern thisnd that Sauros-sama loved precisely our dearest wish?"


    "That''s limited to your dearest wish, don''t stick us together. I''m fine as long as Eris-ojousama is happy."


    "Will she be able to be happy if she runs away with Rudeus-dono?"


    "At the very least, more than if she were to marry Philemon."


    "What about the people of this region?"


    "It''s not something we can know. From the start nothing of that sort was ever expected from Eris-ojousama."


    The Vassal Group was split in half on difference of opinion.


    I''ll put it into order.


    In other words, Alphonse wants Eris to follow in the footsteps of Sauros and Philip.


    And then, he wants her to govern thisnd.


    If it''s for that sake, he''s saying that she should endure with doing some perverted things with a perverted noble.


    Ghyine is saying that sort of thing has no rtion and wants Eris to be happy.


    If it''s for that sake, she''s saying to throw away power and family name, and elope with me.


    If you were to ask me, I side more with Ghyine.


    It''s a sentimental thing.


    After all, a girl I protected all the way up to here, I wouldn''t want her to be the belonging of a guy like a pig.


    No, I don''t really know if that Darius guy is a pig or not though.


    Even if that''s the case, eloping with Eris is still the better option.


    I really don''t care about power at all either.


    However, I understand somewhat what Alphonse wants to say.


    He wants Eris to take over what Sauros started.


    If I think about the importance of that matter, for the time being I can understand it.


    Though I can''t agree to it.


    Well, it doesn''t really matter which.


    "We can''te to a conclusion."


    I muttered that.


    The two disputing looked over at me.


    "What do you mean?"


    In response to Alphonse''s request, I said,


    "In any case, the one to decide is Eris. There''s no meaning in us talking about it like this. Rather than that, let''s search for a more constructive topic. Isn''t there anything else?"


    Alphonse was looking at me with a dumbfounded face.


    Ghyine as well, sunk into silence.


    "If there isn''t, then I''d like to go rest."


    The meeting on that day came to a close just like that.

 Chapter 73: The Young Miss’s Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Young Miss''s Resolution</h4>


    Author''s Note: The chapter this time is a bit perverted in description, I tried to keep it in the Rated 15+ range but it might have ended up barely outside of this range, so anyone who dislikes these developments should be aware and avoid them.


    Part 1


    By the time the meeting ended, the sun had already set.


    I returned to my room.


    It was a room with the bare minimum of furnishings.


    I was going to organize my belongings but I wasn''t feeling any motivation so I sat on the bed.


    My body sank into the hard bed.


    I was more tired than I thought, it seems.


    "Fuu..."


    I don''t think I did anything today that should have worn me out.


    I''m feeling really fatigued to the core.


    Maybe this is mental fatigue.


    No, that''s not it.


    I could be in shock as well.


    Sauros, Philip, Hilda.


    I wasn''t all that close to them, but if I close my eyes I can still remember.


    The time when Old Man Sauros came to check up on Eris when we went out to look at the countryside.


    Philip, with a viin''s smile, asking me to join him in usurping the Boreas family power.


    Hilda telling me to be their child and marry Eris.


    They are no longer in this world.


    Even more, that house doesn''t even remain.


    Thatrge house, where voices would sometimes echo is no longer around.


    The banquet hall where I danced with Eris, the tower where I interrupted Old Man Sauros''s love affair, therge amount of paperwork and books, it''s all already gone.


    It''s not just the house. Buina vige as well.


    I haven''t actually seen it myself, but the tree Zenith took so much care of, the tree Roxy burnt down with Saint ss magic, therge tree Sylphy and I yed together at, it had all disappeared.


    ...When ites to Buina Vige, why is it that I remember so many trees?


    Well, whatever.


    Anyways, everything has disappeared.


    I thought I understood it when Paul told me, but after actually seeing it, it''s more of a shock than I thought.


    "Fuuu..."


    After my second sigh, *knock knock*, someone was knocking at the door.


    "...Come in."


    The one who came in was Eris.


    "Good evening, Rudeus."


    "Eris, are you feeling better now?"


    "I''m alright."


    Saying that Eris stood in front of me and took her usual pose.


    It doesn''t look like she''s feeling too down.


    As expected of Eris.


    After just learning that her family has been annihted, she''s way stronger than me it seems.


    No, she could actually be feeling quite down.


    Normally she wouldn''t even have knocked on the door.


    She would have kicked it open.


    "Well, I thought this might possibly be the case a while back."


    "Is that so..."


    Eris said it as if it was nothing.


    Sometime ago she said she was prepared mentally in the case that this happened.


    That she prepared herself for the possibility that her family had died.


    It''s something I couldn''t have done.


    Even now I''m still thinking that somewhere Zenith is out there alive.


    Even if I understand in my head that the possibility of her being dead is higher.


    "Eris, what are you going to do from here on out?"


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Um, have you heard the story from Alphonse yet?"


    "I heard. However, that doesn''t matter at all."


    "Doesn''t matter at all..."


    Eris was looking straight at me.


    Suddenly, I finally realized, her appearance was different from normal.


    Eris was wearing the ck one piece she bought in Milishion.


    The ck one piece matched well with her red hair, almost like a dress.


    Maybe because of the thin material, but her chest really stood out.


    Hm?


    It''s because she''s not wearing a bra.


    After looking closely I noticed her hair was a bit wet.


    It looked as though she just washed it in the bath.


    That''s not all, I could smell a bit of a sweet smell unlike normal.


    What is it?


    I''ve smelled something like it before. Perfume?


    "Rudeus. I''m alone now."


    Alone?


    Ah, I see.


    Her family is already gone.


    She still has blood rted siblings, but no family.


    "And, I turned 15 recently."


    Speaking of 15 years old... hearing that I panicked.


    When was it?


    When was her birthday?


    My birthday was 1-2 months ago or so.


    Therefore, it was more than a month ago.


    I didn''t realize.


    "Umm, sorry, I totally didn''t realize it."


    When was it?


    I don''t think I saw anything that would have shown that.


    If it''s Eris, normally she would be making a lot of noise around her birthday.


    Was there a day Eris did something unusual?


    I can''t remember.


    "Rudeus didn''t realize, but it was the day Ruijerd told me I was now an adult."


    "Ah."


    It was that day, huh.


    I remember, right in the middle of the road, now I understand, that''s why. That''s why Ruijerd told Eris she was now an adult.


    This is bad, I might have screwed up.


    Did I really not realize...


    "Umm, is it alright if I prepare something now? Is there anything you want?"


    "That''s right, there is one thing that I want."


    "What is it?"


    "A family."


    I was at a loss for words.


    That is something that I can''t really prepare.


    I can''t revive people from the dead.


    "Rudeus, be my family."


    "Eh?"


    I suddenly looked at Eris'' face in the darkness and it was bright red.


    Then that is that.


    A proposal?


    No, it can''t be.


    "That is, then, you want to be older sister and younger brother?"


    "It doesn''t matter what the rtionship is."


    With a bright red face down to her ears Eris was avoiding eye contact.


    "In other words, umm, let''s sleep together, is what it means."


    What does it mean?


    Calm down, think about the meaning of the words.


    ...Sleep together.


    I understand.


    In other words, with everything that''s happened, Eris is in shock.


    In order to heal the wounds in her heart, she wants to know she''s not alone and feel the warmth of another.


    Family.


    In this case it would be ying family.


    But...


    "Even though you were feeling lonely today, I might try to do something perverted?"


    Some night in the past I said something simr to that.


    Frankly, I have no confidence.


    I have no confidence that I can hold myself back while lying in the same bed and feeling Eris'' warmth.


    Eris should understand something like that as well.


    Right...


    "To-today it''s okay."


    "I told you before though, I won''t be able to stop at just a little bit."


    "I remember. Today, it''s alright if you mess me up."


    Hearing that reply, I just kept staring at Eris'' face.


    Thinking about what I just heard.


    But.


    If you say something like that, my son''s gonna do a standing ovation you know?


    "Wh-why are you suddenly saying something like that?"


    "Didn''t we promise that it would be okay when I turned 15?"


    "I thought we were talking about when *I* turn 15?"


    "I don''t mind either way."


    "Mind it!"


    Strange.


    Something is very strange.


    Think, what is strange?


    That''s right.


    In other words Eris is lonely.


    She might be throwing herself away.


    I''ve experienced many scenes like this in ero games.


    When someone dies, they go to someone else in order tofort them.


    And a physical rtionship is formed.


    Yeah, I understand.


    However, if Iy my hand on her, then isn''t it like I''m taking advantage of her weakness?


    Do I want to do that?


    My worthless parts are yelling "Graduate from your Virginity!" and feeling very happy.


    But, wouldn''t it be better to do that under more normal circumstances?


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to do it in this mentally cornered state.


    If we do it while both of us are suffering emotionally.


    Later, we might regret it.


    Ah, but, a chance where Eris says it''s okay might note again.


    In the case that Eris goes to where Philemon is, certainly the promise at 15 years old will be scrapped.


    No, in the first ce, if someone else steals her virginity...


    Do it.


    I want to do it.


    However, I feel like I shouldn''t do it.


    I''m an indecisive harem story protagonist.


    A coward when ites time to show his manly side.


    But, in reality when ites down to it I''m retreating.


    I can''t think of a good word for it.


    What would be the best choice.


    I have a feeling I''ll end up regretting it regardless of which decision I make.


    I''m sure I''ll regret it two yearster.


    Expecting Eris on a bed wrapped in ribbons on my 15th birthday.


    [It''s your birthday present! I might identally hit you, so I''ve tied myself up, do whatever you want with me!]


    As if something like that would actually happen.


    Ah, no, wait.


    I almost died recently.


    That time before I was about to die I was really regretting it.


    Thinking that I still had something left to do.


    Who knows if I''ll still be alive 2 years from now?


    I was in a number of critical situations up to now.


    Wouldn''t it be better to throw away my regrets and just do it now?


    No, but, wait...


    "...Geez!"


    While I was lost in thought.


    Eris coughed a bit and sat on myp.


    And facing me put her arms around my neck.


    Eris'' beautiful face and her sun burnt chest spread out before my field of vision.


    When she noticed something between her thighs she opened her mouth a bit.


    And her face went even more red.


    "What is this..."


    "Because Eris is cute."


    Eris sighed and grinded her inner thighs against the head of my son.


    That sensation was so sweet and soft.


    My son was very delighted.


    "This happens when you get excited, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "It''s not like you don''t want to do it with me, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "You were fond of Father and Grandfather as well, right?


    "Yeah."


    "Rudeus, for a while now you''ve had a perverted look on your face."


    "Yeah."


    "Even though you''ve been saying we can''t?"


    "...Yeah."


    I nodded for thest time.


    My gaze was already pinned to her chest and nape.


    I felt her soft thighs and the sensation of her chest pressing against me.


    Inhaling a full breath of her scent.


    My body was already giving in to instinct.


    I gathered thest tiny bit of my reason and spoke.


    "Promise... wasn''t it a promise? Not to do it until 15."


    Of course, that was just for show.


    At this moment, frankly, I couldn''t care less about it at all.


    Why I''m even resisting at all is pretty vague.


    Hearing my words, Eris sighed and said.


    "Hey, Rudeus. I learned something from Mother but, it was forbidden, and since it''s embarrassing I''m only going to say it once."


    After saying that she took a single deep breath.


    She brought her face close to my ear.


    And said a single line with a voice like a child wanting to be spoiled.


    Undoing the forbidden seal.


    "I want to be Rudeus''s kitten, nyan~"


    Those words quickly invaded my ears and devoured myst bit of resistance and reason.


    This person is called the problematic Mad Dog in public and it matches her perfectly.


    A dog, a dog, but nyan!


    I reacted with instinct.


    Through instinct I became a beast and pushed Eris down on the bed.


    Part 2


    That night.


    Eris and I climbed the stairs to adulthood together.


    During that moment I forgot about everything that was bothering me.


    Only focusing on being together with Eris.


    I never said it out loud, but I thought that I love her.


    I thought I want to protect her forever.


    I thought that nothing else beyond that mattered.


    Didn''t Paul say it?


    Noble responsibility doesn''t matter at all.


    There''s no need to think about anything difficult.


    In order to save her, doing anything would be fine is what I thought.


    I think 3 children would be good, but we''ll probably make more is what I thought.


    Yes, if that''s the case.


    I was totally happy.


    I wasn''t thinking at all about what Eris was thinking about.


    Part 3


    ¨CEris Point of View¨C


    That day I, Eris Boreas Greyrat became an adult.


    I received Rudeus as my present for my 15th birthday.


    It was a bit different from the promise, but I was bound together with Rudeus.


    I love him.


    When was it that I clearly became aware of it?


    That''s right, I''m certain the first time I realized I liked him was during his 10th birthday.


    It was the time when my mother forced me up when I was sleeping, she put a deep red nightgown on me, and with a serious face said, "Go to his room and entrust your body to him."


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to do it.


    However, I was a bit confused.


    Things like that I had heard about a number of times from my mother and Edona.


    Eventually it would be like that, is how I was instructed.


    However, that day I still hadn''t resolved myself.


    I thought it would be further in the future.


    Whether he knew or didn''t know of my confusion, Rudeus touched my body.


    It seemed like he was up untilte talking about something with my father, could it be, that they had this kind of conversation?


    While thinking that a certain thought rose to the surface within me.


    "He might not like me."


    It could be that, he had no choice other than to follow what my father told him andy his hands on me.


    Rudeus in those days was an amazing person.


    He knew everything and could do anything.


    Even though that was the case he never let his desire to learn weaken, and just kept advancing forward.


    I wonder if he and I match together.


    Looking at Rudeus who was breathing heavily, I thought my feelings didn''t matter at all to him.


    I am a reward given to him by my father.


    After thinking that it became unpleasant.


    I pushed him away and ran.


    After running away from the room this time I was afraid.


    That right now I could be doing something that I can''t recover from...


    It could be that right now I''m about to lose my final chance.


    I was told by mother that there would be no other person than Rudeus willing to ept me.


    I think that is the case as well.


    I''ve met with the children of nobles a number of times, but there were none of them with as much backbone as Rudeus.


    Rudeus has been interested in my body since he was younger.


    He would oftene to flip up my skirt and try to pull my panties down, and whenever he can he tries to touch my chest.


    Each time I would hit him and drive him off.


    During the short period when I went to school, there was a time when a boy tried to tease me and I hit him, that child never said anything cheeky again.


    However, Rudeus didn''t respond to it at all.


    I strongly felt the reality of the words my mother said, that there is no one other than Rudeus.


    If I''m to be hated by him, I thought I would be forever alone.


    I thought isn''t it fine even if it''s as a reward?


    As long as we can remain together.


    I returned to Rudeus'' room.


    After seeing me, he rolled up into a ball like a frog.


    He apologized saying he was wrong.


    Even though it was me that wasn''t resolved?


    In response to him, while looking down from above, I said to wait another five years.


    At the time I thought that much would be good.


    If it was the adult Rudeus, I thought he would wait for me.


    That time I realized that I hade to like him.


    However, the situation soon underwent a sudden change.


    We were thrown to some unknown ce, then when I opened my eyes what was in front of me was a Superd race.


    I thought I was receiving retribution.


    I thought I was receiving retribution for doing whatever I liked until now.


    Mother always used to say any number of times if I''m always selfish a Superd race wille and eat me.


    That''s why I thought I would be eaten by this demon.


    At least I felt it would have been good if I had let Rudeus do as he pleased at that time.


    The main thing starts at 15 years old, but it''s fine.


    Until Rudeus is satisfied, it would have been fine if I had just endured.


    I cried, screamed, and crouched to the ground.


    The one who came to save me was neither Ghyine nor my grandfather, it was Rudeus.


    He was talking with that Superd race.


    Even though he should have been considerably worried as well, he wasforting and calming me who is older.


    I thought how much courage he has.


    I found another thing that I like about him.


    After that Rudeus gave it his best.


    With a pale face, he made a deal with the Demon Race.


    He didn''t eat much food at all.


    He hid the fact that his condition was bad.


    I''m sure it''s so he doesn''t worry me, he''s suffering when I''m not looking.


    That''s why, I decided to endure it.


    I''ll bear with it during the times I want to cry out and leave it to Rudeus.


    As much as I can, I''ll continue to behave as I usually do.


    However, there were a number of times where I couldn''t endure it.


    The anxiety never stopped, it continued to well up in the bottom of my heart.


    Since it was a painful situation, I think I was being quite selfish.


    Rudeus never got angry, he continued to stay by my side.


    Without saying a single word of sarcasm, he caressed my head, embraced my shoulders, andforted me.


    During those times he wouldn''t do a single hi thing.


    Even though he normally would do as he pleases, during just those times he would only touch my body as much as was needed.


    I thought that being hi was his method of yfulness.


    He might act like that on a normal basis in order to make us feel relieved.


    That''s how I thought.


    He isn''t thinking about just himself, but he was thinking about me as well.


    I thought I had to be strong.


    At least enough that I wouldn''t get in Rudeus'' way.


    The only thing that I could do better than Rudeus was just waving a sword.


    Just fighting.


    Even in that, I''m still far from Ruijerd who became our ally.


    If it was just the sword... but I can''t win against Rudeus when he is using magic too.


    Rudeus allowed me to gain experience.


    I''m sure, if it was just Rudeus and Ruijerd, they could have defeated monsters in a simpler way, and they could have continued the journey in a simpler way without dy.


    After thinking like that I felt like crying.


    If Rudeus were to realize that, if he were toe to hate me along the way, he would leave me and return. That''s how I thought.


    Therefore, I desperately tried to get stronger.


    I challenged Ruijerd for training and was defeated over and over.


    Each time, I would hear Ruijerd say "Understand now?".


    Each time, I would remember Ghyine''s words.


    Rational, that''s right, it''s rational.


    There''s rationality to the movements of a master.


    If you see something stronger than yourself, first carefully observe them.


    Ruijerd is strong, most likely stronger than Ghyine.


    That''s why I was watching.


    Nothing but looking at his movements, trying to imitate it until I was able to do it.


    Ruijerd helped me to be stronger.


    All night long after Rudeus gets tired and falls asleep, without making an unpleasant face, he apanied me with my training.


    I did intensive training as well.


    As if it was the most obvious thing, Ruijerd would beat me down.


    For him who likes children, beating me down should have been something painful.


    In regards to me, Ruijerd is already an existence I can call shisho.


    One year after we started our journey.


    I thought I had be strong.


    I felt like I understood I was different from those days when Ghyine would say with a sour face, "rational-rational".


    While training with Ruijerd I understood the true meaning of rational.


    The movements of my body that were always fine being made up on the spot until now, every bit of them suddenly had a meaning to their existence.


    I finally understood the meaning of the feints that I thought were crafty and the nonchnt pre-emptive attacks up until now.


    Then one day, I managed tond my first hit on Ruijerd.


    If I think about it now, it seems like he was distracted by some other matter.


    However, in regards to me, those kinds of gaps didn''t matter at all.


    I managed to take my first hit off him.


    With this I wouldn''t get in Rudeus'' way.


    I can go on walking by Rudeus'' side.


    That''s right, I was getting ahead of myself.


    That impudence, Rudeus all too easily crushed.


    He suddenly got his hands on a demon eye and all too easily pinned me down.


    I lost to Rudeus.


    In a head on battle without magic at that.


    It was a shock.


    I already have nothing left I can win against him with.


    I thought it was unfair.


    I thought that was against the rules.


    The path that I had been walking down for a number of years, in a single go, he overturned it.


    The same time reality was forced on me.


    Without changing I was still holding him back.


    I secretly cried.


    Early morning the next day, while swinging my sword on the beach I cried.


    Ruijerd said not to let it bother me.


    From the start, Rudeus had a good affinity with demon eyes.


    If you train, then you''ll be able to be stronger.


    He said I have talent, therefore don''t give up.


    What do you mean talent?


    Ghyine and Ruijerd are full of lies.


    I thought that.


    Around that time Rudeus looked huge to me.


    Overwhelminglyrge, he looked as if he held a light so bright I couldn''t look directly at him.


    I was turning him into a deity.


    If you were to speak of who is a perfect human, I would have answered Rudeus without a doubt.


    I thought I needed to try and catch up somehow, but I had given up somewhere thinking it was impossible.


    That only changed after we crossed over into Milis Continent.


    We met Gisu, I came to understand that there were a variety of skills other than the sword and magic in the world.


    I thought I would learn them, but I was rejected.


    I thought, why? At that time.


    I couldn''t ept it.


    And then the events at Milishion.


    At the very least, I had to make sure I could do things on my own and then I went off to do the simplest Goblin Subjugation.


    I wanted to think even a bit that I can do it by myself.


    For the first time I came to realize a portion of my own talent at that time.


    I ended up fighting against some strange assassins and overwhelmed the other side.


    At some point I had grown without realizing it.


    And then, when I returned, Rudeus had weakened.


    After somehow listening to the situation, it seems Paul is in this town and his meeting with Rudeus was painful.


    Even though he wasn''t crying, while looking at the deeply depressed Rudeus, I remembered that he was still a child two years younger than me.


    Even though that was the case, he became this selfish woman''s home teacher, he never received congrattions from his family on his 10th birthday, and he was forced to travel along with someone dragging his legs down on the Magic Continent.


    And then he was pushed away by his father.


    It was something I couldn''t possibly forgive.


    For someone who is seated at the very lowest of seats in the Asura nobility, I decided in my heart to kill Paul Greyrat.


    I often heard about the strength of this person known as Paul from my father.


    It was talk about how he''s a genius swordsman who has raised Sword God style, Water God style, and North God style, all three styles to Advanced level.


    And then he''s that Rudeus'' father.


    However, I didn''t want to think that I might lose.


    The things that Ruijerd had taught me had properly be power within me.


    The swordsmanship taught to me by Ghyine and thebat techniques taught to me by Ruijerd.


    If I hold both of those then I shouldn''t be defeated.


    I can''t lose to a fiend.


    However, I was stopped by Ruijerd.


    After asking why, he said it''s because this is a parent and child fight.


    I had heard that Ruijerd wasmenting things about his own children.


    That''s why this time I decided to do as Ruijerd said.


    Now that I think about it, even after everything, Rudeus enjoyed the time he was talking with Paul.


    A parent and child who get along well just got into a bit of a petty fight.


    After thinking like that, it feels like something in my guts cooled down.


    However, the me from that time couldn''t ept it.


    In the end, Rudeus and Paul reconciled.


    It ended up just like Ruijerd had said.


    I''ll say it once more, I couldn''t ept it.


    I couldn''t understand why Rudeus forgave his father.


    That''s right, he forgave him.


    He, to that inhuman father...


    If it was me, he would be an opponent that I would absolutely never forgive.


    In regards to that matter, Rudeus didn''t talk very much about it.


    Ruijerd wouldn''t tell me about it either.


    Since they are adults.


    After that, we crossed over to Central Continent.


    During this time he had be energetic, he became able to eat a lot of food.


    And then, as usual, Rudeus was amazing.


    In the Shirone Kingdom, he became friends with the third prince in a single day and managed to rescue his family.


    If you were to ask me, all I did was just rage about along with Ruijerd.


    In terms of results, raging about without thinking ended up being what saved Rudeus.


    He said [I didn''t do anything.] and [You saved me.] but at that rate even if he had been alone he would have without a doubt solved everything.


    Rudeus wasrge.


    He was toorge.


    Thatrge figure, that day, the day we met with the Dragon God, became even greater.


    The confrontation with the Dragon God.


    During the time when Ruijerd and I were trembling from that guy who was like the symbol of fear itself, only Rudeus was calm.


    Against that opponent who Ruijerd couldn''t do a thing to, he even managed tond a single hit.


    The magic he used at that time couldn''t be seen by my eyes.


    Rudeus said it was a rock bullet, but I''ve never seen that terrifying of a rock bullet until now.


    It was amazing. Rudeus who was being serious.


    He was able to properly fight against the Dragon God that is said to be the strongest in the world.


    The next instant after I thought that, Rudeus died.


    Until that instant I thought death was somethingpletely unrted to us.


    Rudeus is strong, so he would never die.


    While I''m being protected by him, I wouldn''t die either.


    Since Ruijerd is here as well, it''s safe.


    That''s how I thought.


    It was a misunderstanding.


    Rudeus was about to die.


    If in the case the young girl who was apanying that Dragon God hadn''t requested to heal him on a whim, or if the Dragon God hadn''t been able to use healing magic, Rudeus would be dead.


    I was afraid.


    I was not only a shackle to him, but I had be a burden.


    That''s right, I felt it all over again.


    Even after that, I still looked at Rudeus like a deity.


    Because even if he was almost killed he managed to survive.


    Moreover, he started to train under the assumption that he might have to fight that Dragon God again.


    Three days after he was on the verge of death.


    I couldn''tprehend that.


    I couldn''tprehend it, but in any case I was afraid, so I stood by his side.


    I had the feeling that if I wasn''t by his side he would die.


    I had the feeling that I would be left behind.


    And then we separated from Ruijerd.


    Ruijerd said it was impossible to win against that Dragon God.


    However, in the very end he taught me.


    He told me to remember the technique the Dragon God used.


    Burn into my eyes that scene, the Dragon God''s movements, that technique that warded off my sword.


    I found rationality in that.


    The Dragon God wasn''t some monster with an unknown identity.


    He was a master who used human techniques.


    And then in the end.


    We arrived at home, we came to understand there was nothing left.


    I came to know of the death of my Father, Grandfather, and Mother.


    I was sad.


    Even though it was this painful trying to return, I had nothing left.


    My house and my family were gone.


    Ghyine and Alphonse were here, but somehow they were scolding me like different people.


    Already, I had nothing left but Rudeus.


    That''s why I thought to be family with him.


    I was impatient.


    His job was alreadying to a close.


    The contracted time was five years and it had already long since passed.


    His role of escorting me home had ended as well.


    Not all of his family had been found yet.


    He would soon go off on a journey most likely.


    Leaving me behind.


    I thought that.


    In order to restrain him, I closed in with my body.


    He was reluctant at first.


    I thought he might not ept me.


    Rudeus had shown interest in my underwear, but he never came to peek on me when I was bathing.


    Even in the ship crossing over to Milis Continent, if he had such an intention he could have touched me or stripped me as much as he pleased, but he didn''t.


    That''s why I thought he might not have any interest in my body.


    Since I had always spent my time training with the sword, I wouldn''t have as much feminity as other girls.


    I thought no matter how hi Rudeus is, he might not want to actually embrace this.


    That was not the case.


    Rudeus was extremely excited.


    After seeing Rudeus that excited, I got excited as well.


    And then webined our bodies for the first time.


    In the beginning it hurt a bit, but gradually it started to feel good.


    Compared to Rudeus it seemed like he was feeling good in the start, and then on the way he started to get weak, then fragile, and then he seemed to break.


    There I realized it.


    I realized it again.


    Rudeus is smaller than me.


    Of course, I''m rather sturdy as a woman, but putting aside stature his entire body was smaller as whole. Even more than me.


    Rudeus is younger than me, I understood it for the first time then.


    Even though Rudeus is this young, he was always protecting me.


    Even the time when we were on the ship, he continued to cast healing on me.


    During the time when we got off the ship, he was considerably tired.


    After getting on that disgusting feeling vehicle, even he shouldn''t have been able to remainposed.


    That''s right.


    If it hadn''t been for that healing, then after we got off the ship Rudeus might not have been captured by that beast race Gyes.


    Compared to him, what about me I wonder.


    I had be stronger.


    Even my swordsmanship, it has be rtively skilled.


    However, I had never thought much about Rudeus.


    My eyes were always so focused on his greatness, my eyes were turned away from how small he is.


    In the end I used the worries of losing my family as a means to close in on Rudeus, following my own desires, I even behaved like this.


    I''ll say it once more.


    I love Rudeus.


    However, I am not appropriate for Rudeus.


    I am nothing but a burden for Rudeus.


    We were able to be family, but we can''t have a rtionship beyond that.


    We can''t be a couple.


    It''s just like he said, being siblings would be just right.


    I don''t bnce up with him.


    Even if we stayed together, I would just continue to drag him down.


    It seems like it would be good to put a bit of distance between us for a little while.


    I naturally started to think that.


    If I remain together with Rudeus, I will most likely be spoiled by him.


    That luscious sensation is still remaining deep inside my stomach.


    A bit unsatisfactory almost.


    This wretchedness is a characteristic of the Greyrat family.


    Unexpectedly, Rudeus might not be all that strong in that sorta way.


    Rudeus who is giving it his best, he even makes this direction feel lost.


    That is something that shouldn''t be done.


    Even if that is said, after all I like him.


    I have no intention to marry another man like Alphonse said.


    In the first ce, trying to live as adylike noble''s child at this point is already impossible.


    In the first ce, even if you tell me to give it my best for the sake of the unacquainted people of ournd, it doesn''te to me.


    In the first ce, I can''t understand why I would have no choice other than to do such a thing.


    Grandfather and Father and Mother are all already gone.


    Fedoa region as well is already gone.


    In that case, I as well will throw away the name of "Boreas".


    However I am still my Grandfather''s grandchild, and my Father and Mother''s daughter.


    I have no choice but to live with a steel willpower.


    I will be strong.


    I thought that all over again.


    After I part with him, I''ll train more and more.


    At the very least, until I''ve done enough that I can stand shoulder to shoulder with Rudeus.


    It''s fine even if I can''t win against him.


    However, at the very least, I want to be a woman who is in harmony with Rudeus.


    I want to be a woman who won''t be talked about or pointed out by being by his side.


    It''s impossible for me to live cleverly like Rudeus.


    That''s why I''ll seek out strength.


    Ghyine and Ruijerd and Gisu all said it.


    I have talent with the sword.


    From the time I met Rudeus until now, I''ve never once thought I was strong.


    However, I''ll believe in the words of those that have allowed me to grow.


    Following Ghyine''s suggestion I''ll go to the Holy Land of the Sword.


    There, I''ll be a strong swordsman.


    I will be the swordsman and Rudeus will be the magician.


    The male and female roles are reversed.


    However, that''s fine for us.


    After I grow, after I be strong, we''ll meet once again.


    At that time, I''ll take one step forward as family and be a couple.


    I''ll give birth to his child and we''ll live happily together.


    Yeah.


    Let''s do that.


    Now then, but, how should I separate...


    Rudeus is skilled with his words.


    Even with everything he might try to hold me back.


    Saying he''s worried about me going alone, he might follow along.


    Putting himself aside, he might try to follow along with me.


    Leave behind a letter?


    However, even if I leave behind a letter, I''ll probably leave some kind of trace behind of where I''m going.


    After seeing that, if Rudeus were toe chasing after me it would be terrible.


    It''s not good if he continues to be held back by me.


    He''s a person who will steadily move further into the future.


    I don''t want to drag down his future as well.


    During these times, swordsmen in stories usually just leave without saying anything.


    However, Rudeus hates those sorts of things.


    During our travels we had enough reports,munication methods, and meetings to make ones'' mouth sour.


    It''s not like I wanted to be hated by him.


    Alright!


    I''ll just leave behind a single line.


    And with that, I''m certain Rudeus will understand!


    Part 4


    ¨CRudeus Point of View¨C


    Good morning, everyone.


    Good morning, it''s a good morning isn''t it virgin fellows!


    Virginity is only forgiven until elementary school it seems, but are you all okay?


    Oh my, I was no good. Haha... I''m soon to be 13 years old after all.


    If we were to convert it I would be a middle school student. Haha!!


    And then Hello, non-virgin fellows!


    From today on I''m joining your group as well!


    It''s the so called, real fulfilling life, sort of thing right!


    I couldn''t have possibly imagined that I would be included on that side, but as a real fulfilling life beginner please warmly show me in.


    They say there''s no point fighting among the rich after all, let''s just get along together!


    You know that rumor that masturbating feels better than sex? Yeah, that''s a lie.


    After all, when masturbating that, or this, or the mouth, or below aren''t attached.


    There''s no meaning to it if you don''t taste their entire body.


    Sight, sound, touch, taste, smell, everything to satisfy you is there.


    I wonder if that''s what''s no good.


    [Don''t think you''re a boyfriend just because you held her once], such a line is out there.


    I get what you want to say.


    Though you know.


    How do I put it... you know.


    If you circte your hand around her lower back, then hold onto her tightly.


    And then she''ll put her hands around your back and hold you tightly.


    The rough breathing that can be heard next to your ear, the gaze which intertwines together if you look at her face.


    If you lick around her mouth she''ll offer her tongue, and then the upper mouth and the lower mouth will both turn into a flood.


    It feels like, reciprocal things be reciprocal and then it turns into a hustle.


    Would that be the spiritual satisfaction I guess?


    Requesting love and giving it.


    That is? For a person who is used to it, they may be thinking, don''t be mistaken right.


    However, that''s impossible for a beginner like me.


    I''m totally going to put on the face of a boyfriend.


    And then since we''re both beginners there''s no problems.


    I''m sure even Eris will want to put on the face of a girlfriend.


    Oh my my my, excuse me. This was a topic that is a bit too stimting for the virgin fellows wasn''t it.


    Excuse me, excuse me.


    I as well you know, I think I should calm down a bit more as well though you know.


    I''ve had 47 years of bodily experiences.


    After getting my hands on something that I never had in that time, I''m a bit restless.


    Oh my, in this case it would be letting go of something wouldn''t it?


    In the past I thought if it ever came down to it I would stay COOL but...


    Hahaha, it ended up being something that I couldn''t control very well!


    Oh my? It''s already this time, huh.


    Please excuse me, I have previous ns to have morning pillow talk with her.


    No, real fulfilling lives are really quite busy after all.


    Especially the ns for at night are busy right!


    Tonight again we''ll go with Beast Mode and Burning Time.


    It could be that we are even busier in the afternoon.


    Look Eris, it''s morning.


    Wake up, if you don''t wake up I''ll y a trick on you~


    And she''s not here.


    The other side of the bed is empty.


    She always gets up early after all.


    Even though it was already decided that the first morning would have pillow talk and a coffee break.


    Really now, she''s so shy.


    "Alright."


    I get up.


    The area around my hips is returning a good listless feeling.


    Thanks to this, I realized in an instant thatst night wasn''t just a dream.


    It''s truly a good feeling.


    For the time being I''ll put on the clothes scattered around.


    I found my pants but I can''t find my underwear.


    Since there''s no helping it I''ll put on my pants with no underwear, Eris'' panties were on the side of the bed, so I put them into my pocket.


    After putting on my coat I did a big stretch.


    "Hnnn? It''s good."


    I''ve never felt a morning as refreshing as this before.


    And then there I noticed there was something scattered on the floor.


    Something red was scattered about.


    "Eh??"


    It was hair.


    Bright red hair had fallen to the floor.


    "What is up with this?"


    I grabbed a clump of that hair and sniffed the scent of it.


    It was the scent I smelled a lotst night of Eris.


    "Huh??"


    While confused I shifted my gaze in front of me.


    And then I noticed a single piece of paper was left there.


    After that I picked it up, and read the letters written there.


    "Right now, Rudeus and I don''t match up together. I''m going off on a journey."


    That meaning I carefully tried to digest.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    I ran out of the room.


    I look at Eris'' room.


    There''s no luggage.


    I quickly ran outside.


    I entered the headquarters.


    I found Alphonse.


    "A...Alphonse-san, where is Eris?!"


    "Together with Ghyine, she left on a journey."


    "To...to where?"


    After hearing that Alphonse looked at me with a bit of a cold expression.


    And then he slowly opened his mouth.


    "I was told not to disclose it to Rudeus-sama."


    "Ah?? I see."


    Huh?


    Why?


    I don''t know what is going on.


    Huh?


    Why am I trembling?


    No, I was thrown away?


    I was left behind?


    Huh?


    Family???


    Huh?


    Part 5


    I spent about one week in a daze.


    Sometimes Alphonse woulde by and give jobs to me.


    I thought there was nothing left in Fedoa region, but it seems that small farming viges are gradually increasing.


    If you move a bit away from the refugee camp, then you can find that cultivation of wheat has started.


    Following what Alphonse said I created a protective earth wall around the vige and created a bank on the river to prevent it from flooding.


    It was slow, but the reconstruction was progressing.


    Although, the main stream cultivation wasn''t set to start until they bring all the immigrants from Milishion supposedly.


    It seems they were going to go with the fact that Eris died.


    Eris Boreas Greyrat has passed away, and just Eris was born.


    Thanks to that it seems that a variety of matters are going to be difficult, so Alphonse isn''t nning to announce it officially until several yearster.


    In order to receive the assistance from that Darius guy or something.


    Well, it doesn''t really matter at all.


    Even without Eris, Alphonse is making a face like nothing happened at all.


    When I tried mixing jokes in and saying it''s unfortunate that Eris ran away, he ended up saying, regardless he''s just focused on the reconstruction of Fedoa region.


    And just like that he carelessly repeated it.


    In reality it seems like he was supposed to listen to the situation more beyond that.


    However, since Eris is no longer around, he just started to feel like it didn''t matter at all.


    He''s already fed up with being thrown around by political strife and people doing things at their own convenience, that kind of feeling.


    Then if you were to ask what I was thinking about during that one week.


    I was always thinking about the reason why Eris disappeared.


    That night I was thinking back on my own actions and conduct.


    However, even if I think back to it, all that woulde to mind is a pink colored scene.


    All of my memories were overwritten by that moment.


    It could be that I was lousy in bed.


    Since I attacked her with all of my desires, she might have been disillusioned.


    No, that is strange, the one who attacked her is me, but the one inviting should have been Eris.


    No, I can''t say that.


    I was tired of courtesy.


    If I think about it, these past three years, there''s been nothing but mistakes throughout the journey.


    In terms of result most of them turned out good, but it ended up with us being saved by Ruijerd.


    Eris probably didn''t want to be followed around for another two years by such a partner.


    That''s why she paid in advance on the promise to get it over with and then said goodbye.


    I don''t understand the reason why she took up such suggestive behavior, but...


    For the time being, that''s right, I arrived at a conclusion.


    In the end, I hadn''t grown at all.


    It can''t be helped that I had grown tired of courtesy.


    That''s right at that time when I had given up, I suddenly remembered it.


    "Ah! That''s right, I need to search for Zenith or else..."


    Just like this, I set out on a journey to the Northern part of Central Continent.

 Chapter 74: Interlude: The Two She Encountered

    <h4>Chapter 74: Interlude: The Two She Encountered</h4>


    Part 1


    Roxy Migurdia had arrived in Kurasuma town.


    Kurasuma town was situated in the northern tip of the Magic Continent.


    Though it wasn''t to the extent of Rikarisu town, it was certainly a flourishing city.


    It didn''t seem to have any special features at a nce, and was an average town that you could find anywhere.


    However, in truth the Demon King reigning over the town had good rtions with the Sea Race so there was trade between them.


    Kurasuma town was the location for that trade, and was a town where the goods of both the Sea Race and Demon Race were gathered.


    From the Sea Race came the blessings of the sea and from the Demon Continent were strong herbs characteristic to the area.


    Kurasuma town was home to an extremely delicious cuisine that made use of the two of them.


    It could be said that only one or two other towns on the Demon Continent couldpete with it in food. Incidentally, one of those towns was Windport.


    "The food here goes well with alcohol!"


    Havinge to the town, Talhand was in high spirits.


    Kurasuma town not only had the dry drinks of the Demon Continent, but also the sweet drinks of the Sea Race.


    Talhand, a dwarf, was a drinker.


    As long as it was his beloved alcohol, no matter how bad the drinks might have been, he would unfailingly head to the tavern, hit it off with the ruffians there, and drench himself in alcohol.


    You could find taverns everywhere, so he could find people he got along with everywhere.


    Moreover, as long as you gathered good drinks, Talhand would be in high spirits.


    However, to Roxy who had childish tastes, the cuisine of this town was a little disagreeable.


    To begin with, the cuisine and seasonings of the Demon Continent weren''t very ptable to her.


    That''s why no matter how it was modified, she didn''t think it''d be very tasty.


    Roxy was a person who liked sweet things.


    However, the specialty of the Sea Race was their sweet alcoholic drinks.


    This was good.


    To Roxy whosemon sense dictated that alcoholic drinks were dry, the existence of sweet drinks was quite a shock.


    If you sniffed them, you''d find they had the scent of the sea, and if you held it in your mouth, an indescribable sweetness would spread across your tongue.


    Though it left just a faintly salty aftertaste, it was something you could get rid of with snacks.


    "What''s this, what''s this? Isn''t this a rare sight!? You''re going to drink, Roxy!?"


    "Yes, I''ll be drinking."


    "Well aren''t you in good spirits today!? Let''s drink! Barkeep! Bring us a cask! I''ll show you how we dwarves drink!"


    Talhand saw Roxy drinking, and in a good mood, ced an additional order.


    It was at times like these that Roxy was d for the low prices of the Magic Continent.


    After all, no matter how much they ate and drank, a single Asura copper coin was enough to cover it all.


    "Jii-san, you drink pretty well!"


    "Chug! Chug! Chug! Chug!"


    "As expected of a dwarf, huhhh!?"


    "Alright, let''s have a match! Barkeep, a cask for me too!"


    Talhand who drank by the barrel had set off a trigger, and other customers began drinking as well.


    Incidentally, Elinalise had alreadye across a man she liked, and they had disappeared into the night together.


    Usually Roxy would begin to feel alienated, but before she noticed, she was already cheering on Talhand with the girl next to her.


    "Faaahahaha! He''s quite the agreeable dwarf, isn''t he!? A cask, you know, a cask! No matter the age, the dwarves never change, do they!? Hey, don''t you agree?"


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    "Ohhh! It begins! Drink! Drink! Drink!"


    "Chug! Chug!"


    After carrying over casks, along with another demon, Talhand began to chug down the alcohol magnificently.


    Though he certainly had a wide body, just where did the alcohol go?


    Having drained a cask that could barely be carried with one arm, he had burped.


    Immediately afterwards, he carried over another.


    "Oi! More drinks!"


    "Shaddap! We''re out already!"


    "If you don''t have any then buy some from a neighboring tavern!"


    "Ohhh! There was that option as well!? Orright! You there, go buy some!"


    "Leave it to me! You lot chip in as well! Tonight we''ll drink to the end!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Like that, a bag for collecting money was passed around.


    "Hahah! Ojou-sama! Have some pity on a wretched drunkard!"


    "Okay. Tonight is... my treat!"


    At any rate, the mood today was good.


    Roxy chipped in 1 green mineral coin.


    Seeing that, the men lowered their heads,ughing and grinning.


    "As expected of Ojou-sama! Oi! You''re rich!"


    "Huhu, that''s... obvious!"


    In a rxed and pleasant mood, Roxy gave an exaggerated nod. Though her response sounded quite simr to usual, she was drunk.


    "Faaahahaha! Tonight, I have money as well! Graciously ept it! Then make merry! Tonight, we''ll forget about social status!"


    The girl next to Roxy produced a scrap iron coin and chipped in as well.


    Though they''d usually crack jokes about someone who only chipped in a scrap iron coin after all that big talk, the guy collecting the money was drunk as well.


    "Uehehe! Thank you very much, Ohime-sama! Tonight we''ll drink until we hurl!"


    "Good, good! Hurl lots!"


    The girl nodded self-importantly, and the collector continued around the room, collecting money.


    "Very good, very good! This atmosphere brings to mind the old days!"


    Roxy didn''t know when the girl had sat down next to her.


    By the time she had noticed, the girl was already next to her and munching on the food that Elinalise had left behind.


    Roxy didn''t mind though; she was drunk after all.


    "Well, whatever. Have a drink."


    "Ohhh, thank you. Still, it''s fortunate that I hade to see what was so fun here," -gulp gulp- "Come now. Won''t you drink as well!?"


    "I am drinking."


    "Drink more!"


    "Drink more? I guess it can''t be helped..."


    Since Roxy was told to drink as well, she gulped down the contents of her cup.


    "Puhaa!"


    "Here! One more for the Ojou-sama!"


    "Ah, thanks."


    When she had ced her cup on the table with a bang, a cheerful man hade out of nowhere and poured her another cup.


    As long as it was this sweet drink, she really could drink endlessly.


    "You''re quite a heavy drinker as well, are you not!? For one so young, you''re splendid!"


    "I don''t want to be called young by you."


    Roxy stared at the girl.


    Boots that came up to her knees.


    Leather short-shorts.


    A leather tube-top.


    Her corbone, curveless waist, navel and thighs ¨C all of her skin was pale.


    Voluminous and wavy violet hair and horns like a goat.


    No matter how she looked at it, this girl was younger than her.


    "Huhu, thank you for the ttery. One keeps their age in mind, after all!"


    Seeing this girl, normally Roxy would have wondered, [Was there a demon n like this?]


    However, she didn''t consider it.


    She was drunk, after all.


    "I''m keeping my age in mind as well. Well anyway, have a drink."


    "Ohhh, thank you. Still, the drinks have gotten quite tasty over these past few centuries. In the past, there wasn''t anything like these sweet drinks on the Magic Continent."


    "I hear it''s the Sea Race''s drink. The Demon King here has been doing business with them or something."


    "What was that!? That Bah Hah bastard has been hiding this from me, huh!? Unforgivable!"


    "Isn''t it fine? Abandon all ceremony, and forget about social status."


    "Ohhh, you''re right. Tonight we were ignoring social status!"


    Demon King Bah Hah was the Demon King who reigned over this area.


    He was a stout and chubby, pig-faced Demon King, and it''s said that he was the most knowledgeable about food and drink on the Magic Continent.


    Though he was politically moderate, he had participated in fierce attacks during the Lace campaign.


    Because he had plundered all the food and drink from the territory of the Human Race, he gained the name ¡ºPlundering Demon King¡».


    "Whoa, he''s smashed!"


    "-Uuiiiick- Who''s next? Anyone is fine, so bring it on!"


    "Anyone!? Is there anyone who''s up to it!?"


    At some point Talhand had be topless and was sitting on the table, leaning his elbows against a cask and disying his might.


    Then who challenged him was the girl next to Roxy.


    "Alright! You can leave things to me!"


    "What''s this, Ojou-chan? Do you think you can win against me? Wouldn''t it be fine to challenge me again 20 years from now?"


    "Faaahahaha! Oh, foolish dwarf, can you not tell at a nce? Despite appearances, I have lived for 300 years already!"


    "I see, I see. My bad. Well then, bring it on!"


    "Very well... Oh, but before that, I ask for your name! I shall certainly remember the foolish one who challenged me!"


    "It''s ¡ºTalhand of the Great Rigid Peak¡»."


    "I see! The one who defeats you is the ¡ºDemon Empress of the Demon Eye, Kishirika Kishirisu¡»!"


    And like that, Kishirika and Talhand''s battle began.


    In the blink of an eye, the extra alcohol was drained, and a bag for chipping in was passed around a second and third time.


    Because Roxy decided to take responsibility, she chipped in 5 green mineral coins and sent off the shop boy.


    Thanks to some strong men, arge amount of alcohol was carried in.


    While everyone drank and passed it around, Talhand and Kishirika emptied it.


    Roxy was the referee.


    Though it wasn''t clear what or how she was refereeing, while sitting and drinking, she was somehow left with the job of counting how many they had drunk.


    "That''s 40 cups."


    The fated moment.


    Until that instant, the match had seemed like a close struggle.


    Putting aside the dwarf Talhand who was as strong as he looked, just where on earth did the girl who called herself Demon Empress store all the alcohol she drank?


    No one at all had noticed.


    They were drunk, after all.


    Then, the conclusion was reached.


    "Mugu-... Kpyu..."


    The moment after Talhand had begun making mysterious noises, he began to throw up alcohol like a water fountain.


    Then, just like a cask, holding his sides he copsed.


    With a noise, he fell from the table to the floor and a liquid that reeked of alcohol leaked from his mouth.


    "It''s my win!"


    "Uohhhhhhh! Incredible! She beat a dwarf in a drinkingpetition!"


    "My name is Kishirika! Great Empress of the Demon Realm, Kishirika Kishirisu! Say my name!"


    "Kishirika! Kishirika! Kishirika!"


    "Who is the greatest in this world!?"


    "Kishirika! Kishirika! Kishirika!"


    The moment Kishirika was dered the winner of the match, they began chanting in unison, and Kishirika''s mood became extremely good.


    "Faaahahahahahaha! Faaahahaha!"


    "Bravo! Bravo!"


    "Strip! Strip!"


    Roxy couldn''t really remember what happened after that.


    Roxy was staggering from overdrinking as well.


    While thinking about taking revenge for her fallenrade, but thinking that it was a little impossible, she lost consciousness.


    What she saw before she fainted was the sight of Kishirika on top of the counter, dancing about naked.


    Part 2


    The next day, Roxy woke up.


    "Uuu..."


    Finding that she had a splitting headache, and that her own breath smelled of liquor, she frowned.


    So as to clear the alcohol out of her body, she applied Healing to her head.


    When she looked around her surroundings, she found that she was in the tavern.


    It might have been because a brawl had broken out, but the table was broken, the liquor bottles were smashed, and arge amount of empty barrels were rolling about.


    "Uuu, I overdrank, huh...?"


    Her memory was fuzzy.


    She remembered clearly though, that she had overdrank.


    When she had incidentally looked to her side, she found that a half-naked Talhand was lying about with the whites of his eyes showing.


    For a moment she had thought that he might have died, but it was impossible for a dwarf to die from drinking alcohol.


    Even if they did somehow die, one of their childhood dreams was to die drinking, so it would probably be a satisfying death.


    However, Roxy looked around once more.


    She saw corpses all around.


    Whether they were ns good at drinking, or ns weak at drinking, everyone was lying around groaning.


    Amongst them was the man who had been collecting money.


    All of them had passed out from drinking, and were suffering from hangovers.


    [Even though you can''t use healing magic, you were all drinking absurdly after all] thought Roxy.


    However, amongst them stood two figures.


    "Like I said, it''s reparations, you know? Reparations. With my shop all messed up like this, I can''t open up business, you know."


    "No, well, but-"


    "What, you can''t pay? You had said it''d be your treat, right?"


    "That is true, but I thought I''d have enough at the start..."


    They were the figures of the angry shopkeeper, and the dejected Kishirika.


    "So you don''t have money?"


    "No, well, sorry, I''mpletely broke..."


    "Well then, I guess there''s no option left but to sell you at the ve market."


    "What!? Sell me, you say...!? Wait, wait, I''ll immediately contact Hah so please wait for but a short while."


    "I''m not waiting. That''s just a n to escape, right?"


    Roxy sighed and felt for her purse.


    Then, finding that there was only a single gold coin, she frowned.


    While drunk, she had chipped in quite an amount.


    (No, the one who was actually drinking was Talhand-san after all.)


    With that excuse in mind, she unfastened the coin purse from the fainted Talhand''s hips.


    Looking inside, she found that there was plenty, and Roxy got up.


    Frowning about the sour smell near her shoulder, she approached the shopkeeper.


    "Here. It''s payment."


    "Mn?"


    Roxy produced 6 green mineral coins from the coin purse and slipped them into the shopkeeper''s hands.


    "This isn''t quite enough."


    "This tavernpletely sold out, so you''ve made quite a bit right?"


    "...Well, it''s fine I guess."


    Saying this, the shopkeeper turned around and headed into the kitchen area.


    While sighing, Roxy tossed the coin purse onto Talhand''s hips.


    "Ohhh... Ohhhhh... Thank you, truly, thank you!"


    While trembling all over, Kishirika had looked up at Roxy.


    Looking down on this sight, Roxy remembered what she had heard long ago from the vige chief about the Great Empress of the Demon Realm.


    Though her image was a little different, Kishirika''s characteristics resembled what Roxy had heard.


    If she was from a n that possessed immortality, it wouldn''t be strange for her age to be different from her appearance.


    She was drunkst night so she had paid it no heed, but Kishirika seemed to be on good terms with the Demon King.


    "Excuse me, I''d just like to ask once more, but you''re the true Great Empress of the Demon Realm, Kishirika Kishirisu-sama, correct?"


    "Mn? Ohh, that''s right. Not many believe me these days though. Your name is?"


    "Ah, excuse me. I''m from the Migurd n of the Biegoya region, Roxy."


    When Roxy named herself, Kishirika eximed ''Ohhh'' and nodded.


    "Roxy? Ohh, I know you, I know you. You''re Rudeus'' shisho, aren''t you!?"


    "...Do you know Rudeus?"


    "We met by chance in Windport. He was quite the interesting man."


    "I-, is that so...?"


    Roxy was wondering just what he had said about her, but she was too afraid to ask.


    In fact, Kishirika was just pretending to know, and had heard about Roxy on her travels here.


    Roxy didn''t know this, however.


    "Hrm, I was saved by Rudeus as well; you''re a truly splendid teacher and student, are you not? I''ve been saved by you as well so, let''s see, I''ll grant you a reward."


    Hearing the word ''reward'', Roxy''s heart leaped.


    The demon eyes that the Great Empress of the Demon Realm bestowed on others were famous.


    It was because she had this power that she wasn''t a Demon King, but was instead called Demon Empress, and possessed enough power to start a Great Human-Demon War, thought Roxy, when she suddenly recalled a certain matter.


    "Um, can Your Majesty''s demon eyes be used to search for missing people?"


    "Mn. They can. Just the other day I had met Badi by chance, and now there isn''t a person in this world that I can''t find."


    "Is that so... In that case, please look for the whereabouts of Rudeus and his family. His family is currently missing."


    Roxy spoke without hesitation.


    Though she had regretted not being bestowed demon eyes by Kishirika, Kishirika had a high level demon eye called the ¡ºAll-seeing Eye¡», that purportedly held the ability to see anything in the world without fail.


    "Oh? To use your only wish for the sake of another; you''re quite an admirable one, aren''t you! Had times not changed, I''d have offered you a position as a Demon King."


    "No, I don''t need that sort of thing."


    "I see, I see. You''re a modest one. Let''s see..."


    With a spin.


    The colour of Kishirika''s eyes changed.


    After that, she turned her head this way and that, and nodded with an "mmn".


    "Rudeus is presently in the northern parts of the Central Continent. He''s wearing light clothes and running."


    Roxy firmly nodded.


    It seems that somehow or other, he was searching in the northern areas of the Central Continent like the message had asked him to.


    Though he could have gone from Milishion to the Begaritto Continent, he had probably wanted to confirm the state of his hometown.


    "The father is in Milishion. Together with a maid. ...Hm, this maid seems to be called Lilia. Oh, and his two daughters are in the same building."


    A sigh leaked from Roxy''s mouth.


    Though she had heard that Lilia and Aisha were still missing, it seemed that they had been found safely.


    It''s possible that Rudeus had found them on the Demon Continent and escorted them over.


    Dead End was a group of three, but there might have been two others outside of the party.


    "The mother is... wait just a moment."


    Kishirika frowned making "mumumu" sounds, and put more power into her eye.


    Then she saw Zenith''s location.


    "It seems she''s in the Begaritto Continent''s Dungeon City Lapan."


    Roxy''s expression brightened.


    Though it was a ce far from here, at least she had confirmed that all of them were alive.


    Though she had thought it wouldn''t have been strange had one or two of them died, she also thought [As expected of the Greyrat family].


    They had great luck, it seems.


    "However... It''s a little strange, huh..."


    Kishirika frowned, and her eye turned.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Well, hmmm. I can''t see very well."


    "You can''t see very well? Is it because it''s underground?"


    "I''m still not in my best condition, you see... Well, it''ll be fine if you just head there and look yourself."


    "That''s a little troubling. If there''s a problem, please tell me the details."


    Though Kishirika had spoken as if it were nothing, Roxy furthered the conversation.


    On the journey thus far, she had seen the tragic conditions that the refugees were in.


    It was something tragic that you couldn''t see even with a demon eye from the Great Empress of the Demon Realm.


    She was currently happy thanks to what Kishirika had told her, but it was possible that it would be a short-lived happiness.


    "What? ...Even if you say that, things that can''t be seen just can''t be seen. Ohhh, that''s right. She might be inside a dungeon. It''s called Dungeon City after all, though I''ve never been there myself."


    "You can''t see into a dungeon?"


    "Mmmn. The dungeons in the Begaritto Continent have a thick mana concentration after all."


    Roxy thought things through.


    She had heard that Zenith, along with Paul, Elinalise, Talhand and some others had gone dungeon exploring.


    During their travels together, she knew very well about Elinalise and Talhand''s strength.


    If she had journeyed with them, then she''d probably be able to survive even a dungeon.


    However, why hadn''t she made any contact?


    It''d already been three years...


    "At any rate she''s alive isn''t she?"


    "Mmn. There''s no mistake."


    Roxy had decided to believe in those words.


    It seems that for some reason or another, she was unable to leave the dungeon.


    Thinking this, Roxy nodded her head.


    "I understand. Thank you very much."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. It''s my thanks for being saved."


    Kishirika nodded exaggeratedly and tottered out of the tavern.


    Part 3


    That afternoon.


    Talhand who had begun drinking again as though nothing had happened and Elinalise who returned with a huge number of kiss marks on her nape.


    Roxy was having a meeting with the two of them.


    "To be able to meet with someone like the Great Empress of the Demon Realm, your luck is quite good, isn''t it?"


    When Roxy spoke of Kishirika, Elinalise justughed quietly.


    Roxy didn''t think of it as a big deal either.


    Perhaps it was because she had met her while drunk in a tavern.


    Or perhaps it was because she wasn''t particrly dignified.


    "However, this brings our journey to an end, doesn''t it?"


    Talhand had spoken a little regretfully.


    It would still take at least a year to return to the Milis Continent.


    However, the purpose of the journey was achieved.


    They had confirmed the lives of all of Paul''s family, and had pinpointed the location of thest member as well.


    It was the end.


    "What are you going to do, Roxy?"


    "I n to return to Milishion and talk to Paul about this matter."


    "I see. Then it seems we''ll be parting on-route."


    It seems that Elinalise and Talhand didn''t want to meet with Paul.


    Though it seemed that they had parted following some big fight, Roxy never heard the details.


    She wasn''t that interested in it though, so she never did press for details.


    "Hmmmm, still, Rudeus is pretty far away all by himself."


    Talhand had brought his hand to his chin, and said that in a sigh.


    Hearing this, Roxy suddenly realised as well.


    From here, Roxy would return to Milishion.


    She would probably then apany Paul and the others to the Begaritto Continent.


    In that case, only Rudeus would be out of the loop, and would continue to search the northern parts of the Central Continent.


    Because he was in the middle of searching, it meant that they wouldn''t know his location, nor could they send letters.


    "It really would be best to let him know somehow, huh...?"


    Elinalise spoke worriedly.


    However, there was no way to do so.


    Though the northern parts of the Central Continent looked close, they were far.


    Roxy sank back into thought.


    Rudeus was outstanding but he was still young.


    It really would be pitiful for him to waste away this period of his life.


    Even if he was going to meet with this family, or even if he was going to do things independently like that, at least a few words...


    Roxy wanted to tell him [It''s fine for you to stop searching.]


    Part 4


    "And there I went BABABABANG!"


    "And then I also went BANGBABANG!"


    Suddenly.


    Suddenly, these two had appeared.


    "Tell me about what happened!"


    "We overheard!"


    The door opened with a bang, and there entered a great man.


    He was someone you could recognise as a demon in a nce, with obsidian skin and six arms.


    His topmost arms were folded, his middle arms were pointed towards Roxy, and his lower arms were ced at his hips.


    He had violet hair that stretched down his back.


    And on top of those shoulders of him, sitting there as if a matter of fact, was the Great Empress of the Demon Realm.


    "Alright! I am Kishirika Kishirisu! A.K.A. THE GREAT EMPRESS OF THE DEMON REALM!"


    "And I am her fianc¨¦, Demon King Badigadi!"


    The two who had suddenly appeared, and the three who were stunned.


    The first one to react was Elinalise.


    "Um, we haven''t seen each other since this morning, huh, Onii-san!"


    "Huhahahaha, it was quite a night huh, Onee-san!"


    Badi had replied while making a vulgar gesture with his hands.


    With a cold sweat, Roxy asked,


    "I-, is he an acquaintance?"


    "Umm, I guess technically speaking...?"


    It seems that after leaving the bar with a man, Elinalise then visited another bar.


    With ulterior motives, a man had gotten Elinalise to drink, and also with ulterior motives, Elinalise drank.


    Dead drunk, Elinalise was brought to an inn...


    When she hade to her senses, she was in the pitch-ck arms of this man.


    And then somehow or another, there was pration and they did it until afternoon.


    "Eh? But just now, he said fianc¨¦... Huh? Ah, should I greet you first?"


    In a fluster, Roxy lowered her head.


    "Mmmn, dear Roxy. Raise your head. Badi is popr, so this kind of thing is an everyday urrence anyway."


    "Mmn. Rather than that, since I can''t enter Kishirika sexually yet, it can''t be helped!"


    Roxy''s mind couldn''t process such uninhibited words.


    Thanks to Elinalise, Roxy had recently amassed quite a bit of superficial knowledge about sex, but this Demon Empress and Demon King fianc¨¦ pair who were fine with adultery exceeded Roxy''sprehension.


    "Howeeever! That''s fine!"


    "Mmn. It was just a passing rtionship anyway!"


    Honestly speaking, Roxy didn''t feel that she could understand these rather high-spirited two.


    The Demon King Badigadi.


    She knew of him.


    He was the Demon King that reigned over the Biegoya area.


    ¡ºThe Immortal Demon King, Badigadi¡»


    He was the younger brother of the one who rampaged during the Lace Campaign, ¡ºImmortal Demon King Atohfe¡».


    He was of the moderate faction during the Lace campaign, and had fought and been defeated by the Demon God Lace at Kishirika Castle.


    Though he was currently missing, he was said to be quite an important person.


    "Dear Roxy, I also owe a debt to Rudeus. If Rudeus has lost his way, then I will also assist!"


    "Though she says this, she''s still just borrowing my political power, you see!"


    Talhand had recovered quicker than Roxy, who was still in great confusion.


    He was stroking his ample beard whilst looking at Kishirika doubtfully.


    "Is that really fine?"


    "Ohh! You''re that dwarf from yesterday! It''s fine, it''s fine, isn''t it Badi?"


    Kishirika hit him on the head, and the Demon King nodded.


    "Mn. I''m also quite interested you see, in this brat named Rudeus that Kishirika says is so amazing! I''m going to see with my own eyes if he''s actually amazing or not!"


    "What''s this, what''s this? Are you jealous, darling?"


    "Indeed this is jealousy, honey."


    "Goodness, you''re still a child, aren''t you Badi? You''re the only one I love..."


    "Fuu, I''m not above being influenced by love. I''ll smash up any rivals I have."


    [It''d be troubling if you smashed him up...] thought Roxy, but the two didn''t seem in the mood to listen.


    "Huhuhu"


    "Huhaha"


    "Faaahahahaha! Faaahahaha! Faaaha-COUGH COUGH-"


    "Huhahahahaha! Huhahahaha! Huaha... Are you alright?"


    Though Roxy still couldn''t catch up, the conversation progressed regardless.


    Part 5


    Themon sense of this world dictated that the seas were ruled by the Sea Race, and that those who lived on the ground were restricted in crossing them.


    This was rted to the confusion that urred during the Lace Post-War Period, but we''ll leave that aside for now.


    As an individual, the Demon King Bah Hah was friends with the Sea Race.


    Though it wouldn''t be good for a friend to break aw that was decided by the whole Sea Race, it was a different story for them to quietly consent to a friend breaking thew in secret.


    Demon King Badigadi and Demon King Bah Hah were old friends.


    Using this connection, it was easy to travel to the Central Continent, and they wouldn''t even need to pass through the Heaven Continent.


    However, if Roxy crossed the seas with them, then informing Paul in Milishion would be dyed.


    Someone had to head to Milishion.


    Moreover, you couldn''t travel the Magic Continent alone.


    Unlike the safe Central Continent, monsters were abundant on the Magic Continent.


    Taking Roxy for example, she was a powerful magician.


    Her judgement was quick, and her chanting was quick as well.


    If it was just battle, then Roxy might be fine on her own.


    However, she would have to sleep at night, and if she were attacked by a huge number of monsters, there was still the possibility that she''d be defeated.


    At the very least, the Magic Continent had to be travelled in pairs.


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to see Paul''s face." said Elinalise.


    "I don''t want to either." said Talhand.


    "I understand. In that case, I''ll go."


    Faced with those two''s selfishness, Roxy decided to head to Milishion first.


    Although she had wanted to meet with Rudeus, it couldn''t be helped.


    Now she just needed one more person.


    The two looked at each other, and Talhand immediately gave in.


    "Hmm, then I''ll be going with you. Honestly speaking, I really don''t want to get on a boat..."


    "Sorry, Talhand." Elinalise said.


    Talhand''s shoulders drooped.


    [There''s no need to head all the way to Milishion. We could just send a letter at some point.] thought Roxy. However, these two had their own ideas, so there was no need to overthink things.


    As for Roxy herself, she had no reason to be against meeting Paul.


    Part 6


    Like that, their party split into two.


    Roxy and Talhand were going back the way they came, to Milishion, and Elinalise was heading to the Central Continent with Great Empress of the Demon Realm, Kishirika Kishirisu, and Demon King Badigadi.


    There was still a little time until the boat departed.


    However, Roxy departed first.


    "Elinalise-san. Thank you for everything."


    "Thank you for everything as well, Roxy."


    Roxy firmly shook hands with Elinalise.


    "Roxy, if you meet a good man, don''t let him go, okay? You have to use both your upper mouth and lower mouth and properly catch him."


    "You''re saying things like that again?"


    "It''s fine, so listen up. If it''s someone you really like, you have toe on strongly. You can just worry about making him love you afterwards."


    Talhand let out a sigh at Elinalise''s words.


    "You... Did you say that to Zenith as well?"


    "I did. Because of that, Zenith got her hands on Paul. My teachings are wless."


    Hearing this, [I see] thought Roxy.


    To Roxy, Zenith and Paul were the ideal couple.


    If they ended up like that because of Elinalise''s advice, then there might be merit in listening to her.


    "I understand, Elinalise-san. I''lle on strongly."


    Their hands parted.


    Because Roxy was short, she was looking up at Elinalise.


    "Please tell Rudi that I send my regards."


    "Of course. I''ll make sure to tell him about how you were moving about at night from the loneliness of being apart from him."


    "Wai-, why do you know that? Don''t tell him such a thing. After all, it''s not like I was dreaming about Rudeus or anything."


    "Okay, okay."


    Then, suddenly Roxy thought,


    [What if Rudeus and Elinalise meet, and like that they head off to an inn together?]


    If he was searching in the north, then Elinalise would probably meet with him in about a year.


    It had been close to 10 years since Roxy hadst seen him.


    Rudeus was already 13 or 14 years old. In that case, it wouldn''t be strange for him to catch Elinalise''s eye.


    That was just a little unpleasant.


    "What''s wrong? You suddenly went quiet."


    "No, well, actually, if Rudeus turns out to be a good man, are you not going to make a move on him?"


    Roxy was pretending to be casual about it and asked, and Elinalise sighed in response.


    "I don''t n in the least on bing Paul''s daughter, you know."


    She really did seem displeased about the idea.


    While feeling relieved, Roxy replied [I see.]


    "Well then, it''s about time that we depart."


    "Take care, Roxy. Stay well."


    "Yes. You too, Elinalise-san."


    Elinalise nced at Talhand.


    She looked down at the dwarf who was shorter than her, with eyes like she was looking at an insect.


    "Don''t die in a ditch somewhere, Talhand."


    Talhand made an unhappy expression from the bottom of his heart, and spat.


    "I''ll send those words right back at you."


    Seeing this, Roxy once again thought that the two were pretty close.


    Part 7


    And then, Elinalise got on the boat.


    It was an Sea Race boat from very long ago.


    It was a boat drawn by marine magic beasts, andpared to the boats of the Human Race, it was a little shabby looking. However, it was faster than human boats and very safe as well.


    Elinalise and Badigadi crossed the gangway together.


    When they did, Kishirika''sughter resounded from behind them.


    "Faaahahahaha! Well then, let us meet again, oh Badi! If you start to miss me, then feel free to immediately return to the Magic Continent!"


    "Mmmn. Stay healthy, my fianc¨¦! Let us meet again someday! Huhahahaha!"


    "Who knows how many years we''ll be separated this time! Faahahahaha!"


    The Great Empress of the Demon Realm, Kishirika Kishirisu didn''t get on the boat.


    Elinalise tilted her head in confusion.


    "Ara? Will thedy not be getting on?"


    "Mmn. Kishirika can''t leave the Magic Continent!"


    "I see. Is it a curse?"


    "Something like that."


    The Great Empress of the Demon Realm couldn''t leave the Magic Continent.


    As a result, today as well, she would be roaming about the Magic Continent.


    Roxy didn''t know about this at all.


    She had believed that Kishirika was boarding the boat with them, and was probably heading to meet with Rudeus.


    Had she known about this earlier, Elinalise would have wanted Kishirika to apany Roxy as well.


    The Magic Continent was rife with dangers.


    With Talhand with her, the worst was unlikely toe to pass but it would have been even safer with even one more person.


    If that one person was the Great Empress of the Demon Realm, then their safety would have been virtually guaranteed.


    However, Elinalise immediately changed her mind.


    Had such a person followed her about, Roxy would surely be pitiable.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Roxy Migurdia continued her journey.

 Chapter 75: Extra Chapter: Distorted, But Unchanged

    <h4>Chapter 75: Extra Chapter: Distorted, But Unchanged</h4>


    l ee were vast expanses of water-filled paddies in the Sanakia


    Kingdom. A carriage rolled slowly along a path separating said paddies, protected by a number of knights. The knights walked along with rxed looks on their faces, and the carriage didn''t look expensive, so it was safe to assume no one important was riding inside.


    And, in fact, the only people in the carriage were three women. One was a knight of the Shirone Kingdom named Ginger York. She sat near the door, listening to the conversation of the other two.


    "Big Brother Kennel Master really was dreamy." The one speaking so enthusiastically was the young girl in baggy maid''s clothing, Aisha. "If ''m ever going to get married, it definitely has to be to someone like that. Right, Mother?"


    "Y-yes, of course." Sitting opposite was a woman identical to Aisha, but older and wearing sses. Her name was Lilia. Anyone who looked past the frames would see the cool glint in her eyes, giving off a distant and frosty impression. And yet, her gaze was currently shifting around.


    "He was totally amazing when he saved me, you know? He pointed his finger at the ground like this, and swished, then a hole opened up, and then after that we went whooshing through the air! I wonder if that was magic too? It''s amazing he can cast all that without chanting anything. Almost like the magic in fairytales."


    "Yes, indeed. It''s incredible...being able to cast like that without incantations."


    Aisha had been singing the praises of "Big Brother" Kennel Master for a while now. Lilia was a bit perplexed. She''d been sure at first that Aisha had realized the Kennel Master was actually her older brother, Rudeus, but it was starting to look like she was just using "big brother" as a term of endearment for an older male figure.


    "Besides, that was a first for me. I was so scared I wet myself, and yet, I wasn''t embarrassed because he was the one with me. I didn''t mind that he helped me get changed... Could this maybe...be love?" Aisha put her hands together as if in prayer, her eyes alight.


    Seeing her daughter like that, Lilia hesitated. Should she tell her that the Kennel Master was actually Rudeus? Just the other day, Aisha had hated him. Granted, Lilia''s approach hadn''t been the best. She''d always gone on about how amazing and wonderful Rudeus was, wanting Aisha to serve him someday, but Aisha was exceptionally smart herself, and she''d seen right through her mother''s exaggerated ims that her brother was perfect beyond reproach. She''d sniffed out the ws Lilia was covering up, and honed in on them.


    People tended to assign great importance to the things they discovered for themselves, rather than what they heard from other people. A few years from now, Aisha would realize that what she''d been told was just as credible as the information she discovered for herself, but she was still too young for that. She thought that her mother was full of lies and that Rudeus was actually a good-for-nothing human being.


    Lilia acknowledged she was partly to me for that. She could have found better ways to tell Aisha about Rudeus, ones that didn''t include going on and on about him as if he were an object of worship. But didn''t matter if she admitted her mistakes now; Aisha had made up her mind about Rudeus. At some point in their stay in the Shirone Kingdom, Lilia had given up on changing her daughter''s mind. However, by some twist of fate, Aisha was nowvishing praise on her brother the Kennel Master.


    Lilia paused to think. If she were to reveal that Aisha''s beloved Kennel Master was actually Rudeus, wouldn''t Aisha''s hatred of her brother disappear? Wouldn''t she be willing to serve him, just as Lilia wished?


    Then again, Aisha hated lies and deceit, and Rudeus had hidden his true identity from her the entire time. Lilia had no idea why he''d done it, but Aisha was a clever girl who saw right through adults'' attempts to gloss things over. Revealing that the Kennel Master was really Rudeus thiste in the game might only make her hate him more. "See, he is underhanded!" she might say, or "I knew it, my brother is a pervert!" or "He wanted to wash my panties so bad that he lied to me!" Lilia would rather avoid that.


    "Heey, Motherrrr. If my brother is actually dead, I''d like to serve the Kennel Master instead~"


    bti eee


    Normally, at this point, Lilia would smack Aisha on the head and chide her not to say such ominous things. This time, she could do nothing but offer her a bitter smile as a cold sweat beaded on her face.


    Should she tell Aisha that the Kennel Master was Rudeus or not? If she yed her cards right, Aisha woulde to love her brother. But if she failed, Aisha would hate him even more. Thetter was uneptable, but Lilia wasn''t confident she could persuade her far-tooclever daughter. What should she do?


    Unable toe up with an answer, she was forced to listen to Aisha''s rambling.


    "Td do my best if I were to serve the Kennel Master. But then one day, when my guard''s down and I''m getting changed and all defenseless, he''lle in and push me down, all hot and bothered, and make me his mistress. That will mark the beginning of a daily routine of obscene lovemaking. To me, it''ll just be a physical rtionship at first, but then one day he''ll propose to me, saying ''I want your heart as well,'' and...hee hee!"


    2)


    Unbeknownst to Lilia, who was agonizing over her decision, Aisha wasughing to herself. She''d already seen right through everything¡ª she knew the Kennel Master was really her brother, and while he wasn''t perfect, he was as exceptional as her mother had said. She was just using this opportunity to torment Lilia.


    In all honesty, Aisha didn''t have the best rtionship with her mother. Lilia had always been overcontrolling, ordering her to do this or that ever since she was little, refusing to give her an exnation even if she asked for one. And, apparently, the strict training her mother put her through was all so that she could someday serve her older brother. It was no wonder Aisha had grown sick of it... until she saw her brother in person. She witnessed his ability to react intelligently to his environment by using voiceless magic to aid in their escape, as well as his courage in charging into the Shirone Royal Pce to rescue her mother, and his kindness after being peed on and helping her wash up and get changed with no sign of disgust. All of that was enough to make Aisha giddy, as she realized, "So this is what people mean when they say ''dreamy''!"


    Her brother was exceptional, and if she wanted to be keep up with him, she had to be exceptional, too. Once she understood that, she was actually grateful for everything her mother had made her do. Without all that training, she might balk at the idea of serving such an extraordinary older brother.


    "Ah-ah, I wonder if my brother really is dead. Then I can go straight into the arms of the Kennel Master."


    "A-as long as Lord Rudeus hasn''t passed, you''re going to serve him, you understand?"


    "Of course, I know that." This was the first time Aisha had ever seen her mother so flustered. "But just for a year, okay? After that I want to spend the rest of my time with the Kennel Master~"


    "N-no, that''s unept¡ªhmm..."


    Aisha continued to enjoy teasing Lilia for a while after that.


    The woman known as Lilia was born in a remote vige in the Asura Kingdom. Later, she was the only girl in a Water God Style swordy training hall in a mid-sized city in the Donati region. She had no surname. Commoners in the Asura Kingdom were not given surnames. Lilia was born as just Lilia, and as it was her father who owned the hall, she picked up a de at a young age and learned rapidly.


    Like her parents, Lilia was terrible with words. She conducted herself coolly and quietly, and didn''t have much charm to her. However, she was a hard worker, so those around her all loved her. Even though it was clear she had no talent for the sword, she was still endearing to the other students who saw how eagerly she practiced. The students doted on her as if she were their little sister, and she gained a bunch of older brothers in turn. Her life was the peaceful vista you''d expect from a small, rural sword training hall.


    The students'' gazes began to change when Lilia was about thirteen.


    As her body weed the changes that apanied puberty, the other students stopped showering with her and avoided speaking with her one-on-one. They didn''t specifically avoid her or try to exclude her, but Lilia could vaguely sense their hot gazes on her.


    Lilia was a very realistic girl. She had no brothers, and her mother''s physical condition had worsened after her birth. With no son to be heir to the sword training hall, her mother was left feeling apologetic while her father wracked his brain over what to do. That was why Lilia assumed she''d eventually marry one of the students, who would then inherit the hall in her stead. The students were all like brothers to her, which was why none of them particrly stood out as candidates for marriage, but she could tell how they kept each other in check when she was around.


    It became a hot topic of discussion in the hall as to who the master, her father, would select both as her partner in marriage and the next master of the hall. Behind the scenes, those interested in bing the master or simply interested in marrying Lilia began topete with one another. Time wore on without anything being decided, but Lilia was sure that the future she envisioned would eventuallye to pass.


    It was around then that Paul tumbled into their midst. Even though he had no money or a ce to live, Lilia''s father readily weed him. With his bright and energetic personality, Paul became popr with everyone in a sh. He was also blessed with a talent for swordsmanship, and quickly absorbed their techniques, likely thanks in part to what he''d already learned with the Sword God Style. It had taken Lilia ten years to aplish as much and he''d caught up to her, then surpassed her. In no time at all, he''d grown so skilled that even her father couldn''tpete with him.


    Paul was talented with the sword and popr with the other students. Because of that, it was soon decided that he would be Lilia''s life partner. Although Lilia was bewildered by the suddenness, the speed at which things had proceeded set her heart aflutter. Paul was unlike all the other people she''d seen before. He was so free-spirited; he possessed neither rigid thinking where swordsy was concerned, nor firm beliefs on lineage and inheritance. His carefree lifestyle seemed dazzling to Lilia.


    But Paul was a bit too different from the other denizens of the training hall, and it wasn''t just hisx views on swordsy, household duties,


    or lineage, but also his approach to women. Although the other students had readily weed Paul at first, discord began to develop between them. They didn''t look too kindly upon someone who''d appeared out of nowhere and stolen the seat of hall master out from beneath them, but they were willing to begrudgingly ept it because it was Paul. However, if he was going to treat as worthless something that they considered precious, something they''d fought so hard to try to obtain, then that changed things.


    They decided to try getting rid of Paul. During practice matches, they would focus their attacks on him,e at him from behind with flying kicks, and purposefully spill water on his training outfit. Lilia took Paul''s side and reprimanded them. The students didn''t look too kindly upon that, either, and their behavior escted.


    If Paul were a normal boy, it would have ended there. He would have acquiesced and made way for the others, or he would''ve fled from the hall after being chased out. However, Paul was a bad boy. With his mood soured, he resorted to acting out.


    One night, he snuck into Lilia''s sleeping chambers and stole her innocence. Lilia tried to struggle of course, but there was nothing she could do. Once everything was over, she was left in a daze. She couldn''t process what it was that had happened to her. She never dreamed that Paul, whom she''d spoken so cheerfully with a few days prior, would do something like that. By the time her mother came into the room to see why her daughter hadn''t gotten up yet and screamed at what she saw, Paul had already left town.


    Lilia developed a distrust for men after that. She felt fear at the gazes of the other students and tantly avoided bodily contact. That didn''t change, not even after she turned fifteen and became an adult. Lilia''s father was honor-bound to see to the survival of the sword hall, which had been in the family for generations. He had no son, and Lilia''s birth had ruined her mother''s body. He would have to marry her to one of his students to see his legacy continue. Still, a father was a father. As a parent, he couldn''t force his daughter to be with a man after the deep mental scars she''d sustained.


    Instead, he used his personal connections to rmend her to the Asura Royal Family as a maid anddy-in-waiting whose duties extended to taking up arms to protect the royal family when necessary. Lilia gradually overcame her distrust of men during her time serving as a guardswoman, but then sustained an injury while protecting the princess. Discharged from service, she headed for the Fittoa Region instead of returning home, where, by some twist of fate, she found a job as a maid to Paul''s new family.


    She and Paul rekindled their affair, she got pregnant with his child, and then she became his second wife.


    In all honesty, Lilia didn''t know at the time if she was happy or not. She was basically a mistress, and Paul probably loved Zenith more than he did her. Zenith was a dear friend to her, but Lilia hadplex feelings of guilt and remorse. The Greyrats had epted her as part of the family, but her anxiety and insecurity persisted.


    Rudeus, who supported her in this time of mental turmoil, had been the one who talked Zenith into letting Lilia stay. Raising her daughter to someday serve him was the one thing Lilia could be certain she wanted, though she found herself questioning what this said about how much she loved Aisha. Her own father had cared more for her happiness than the continuation of his sword hall, which was why he''d helped her find another path in life. Was Lilia not trampling over the feelings of Aisha¡ªher own daughter¡ªif she used her to repay her debt to Rudeus and buy herself some peace of mind? Those worries only worsened as she realized that her daughter was not an ordinary child, but exceptionally intelligent.


    The turning point came with the mysterious Discement Incident, in which Lilia and Aisha were teleported to the Shirone Kingdom together. One moment they''d lost consciousness, and the next, they were in an expensive-looking room. Soon enough, they werepletely surrounded by guards.


    Faced with hostile, murderous men in armor, Lilia''s mind went nk. Unable toprehend what was happening, the one thought that came to her mind was I have to protect my daughter. Lilia grabbed the nearest candle stand, pushed her daughter behind her, and fought. However, after her long absence from actual battle, her body didn''t move as she willed it, and the old wound in her leg only further hampered her mobility. Unable to offer much resistance, they were captured and Aisha was dragged along by the soldiers behind her mother.


    "Please! Just spare the girl! Please just help my daughter! I don''t care what happens to me! Just my daughter!" Lilia wept and screamed pitifully, but those words came unbidden and unconsciously. They were her true feelings.


    Her true feelings.


    After that, Lilia was confined to the castle, kept from making any contact with the outside world, and forced to work as a maid. However, her heart was lighter than before. The words that had spilled from her in a moment of desperation were pleas to save Aisha. She no longer doubted her love for her daughter, and was satisfied that her desire to have her serve Rudeus was not a purely selfish one.


    Aisha was free-spirited and independent, perhaps because she took after Paul. She hated being restrained and found her mother suffocating. She couldn''tprehend why she should serve Rudeus, and being so clever, Aisha detested working hard toward a goal that she couldn''t understand the meaning of.


    Still, Lilia didn''t give up. She taught her recalcitrant daughter all the knowledge she''d collected over the years. One day, Aisha would understand. As long as Rudeus remained the same person he had been on that day when he protected Lilia, Aisha would understand. Or so she thought...


    "Ahh, Big Brother Kennel Master... Aah, he''s all I can think about. Those sturdy arms that lifted me up, his gant face, and confused attitude..."


    Aisha did understand. She''d seen Rudeus for herself and understood the meaning behind what Lilia had been doing¡ªbut this was also wrong. This wasn''t the way she''d envisioned her daughtering to understand Rudeus''s greatness.


    "Aisha." Lilia gradually stood up in the middle of the swaying carriage.


    Aisha, who''d had a mischievous smile on her face, trembled with surprise at her mother''s movement. Lilia had a habit of smacking Aisha on the head when she said or did something bad. Granted, Aisha was clever. She could estimate, to a certain degree, what would get her hit and what wouldn''t, and she was mischievous enough to bait Lilia into hitting her, then stick her tongue out and resolve it with a "Sowwy."


    But this time she didn''t know why her mother was angry. She wasplimenting Rudeusplimenting the older brother her mother told her to serve. Had she messed up somehow? Or was the Kennel Master not her brother after all? Those worries shed through her mind as her mother''s hand approached her.


    "Huh...?"


    Aisha froze as she felt something soft brush the top of her head. Lilia was patting her. Times like these, when her mother stroked her hair, were far and few between.


    "Mother?"


    For some reason, Lilia felt timid when her daughter addressed her. Her hand, which had been stroking Aisha''s head, now moved to the little girl''s back, drawing her small body close. "Aisha. Mister Kennel Master or Master Rudeus... whoever you choose is fine with me."


    Rudeus had refused to take Aisha with him, but Lilia was certain that, a few years from now, the day woulde when they were reunited again.


    "And when that dayes, give everything you have to serve him." As Lilia said those words, she swore to herself that she would raise Aisha to be a wonderful woman, and that it wouldn''t be for Rudeus'' sake. Or for her own. Lilia was aware that her own egotistical feelings were still mixed into that sentiment, but she truly, from the bottom of her heart, wanted Aisha to grow into a remarkable woman.


    "Ahaha... I guess you caught me after all...huh?" Aisha felt uneasy about the soft sensation on her head, and her lips curled upward. "I-I knew, of course! That the Kennel Master is my brother... so I just kind of wanted to try teasing you, just a little..."


    As she stammered her incoherent excuse, it suddenly urred to Aisha that she might never have been embraced like this by her mother before. As soon as she thought that, an incredible wave of happiness swept over her. It was the first time the young girl had ever experienced crying with joy. Confused by the tears that refused to stop, she just wrapped her arms around her mother and soaked her shoulder.


    Ginger, who had been watching the two, averted her eyes. Her gaze turned to the water paddies as they rippled in the wind, extending for as far as the eye could see.

 Chapter 76: Quagmire

    <h4>Chapter 76: Quagmire</h4>


    [Mana Cmity.]


    The termmonly used to describe the event known as the [Fedoa Territory Metastasis Incident] which happened 5 years ago.


    Since that time, it was reported that the territory''s feudal lord, Sauros Boreas Greyrat, was executed.


    From the city of Roa, the mayor, Philip Boreas Greyrat, and his wife, Hilda Greyrat, also reportedly died.


    And in thetest reports, the daughter of Philip, Eris Boreas Greyrat, was also listed as deceased.


    With this conclusion, the High Minister, Darius Silva Ganius, terminated financial support to the Fedoa refugee camp''s search and rescue efforts, and instead, he redirected the focus of that organization tond remation and rebuilding.


    Only private parties continued independent rescue efforts.


    In this way, the Asura Kingdom''s involvement with the Mana Cmity ended.


    But for those who still had concerns involving the Mana Cmity, nothing had ended.


    Part 2


    Year of Armored Dragon 422.


    The location is Basherant Dukedom in the Northwestern part of the Central Continent.


    Basherant Dukedom is one of the Three Great Magic Nations, and as such, is one of the most powerful nations in the northernnds.


    In this nation, we arrive at the third city [Pipia].


    He has attached himself to the city as an adventurer for a while now... and has be known to the public simply as [Quagmire].


    This man was once flung to a far-off ce by the Mana Cmity and is only one of many such people who tasted despair after a lengthy return of several years to the Fedoa Region.


    He moved towards the so-called ''Northern Lands'' of the Central Continent in an effort to find his still-missing family under the guise of just being an adventurer.


    It is early in the morning for Quagmire.


    Before the day begins, he himself is a deeply devoted disciple of his religion.


    He offers a prayer to his God ¨C A quiet prayer for the ''Shinto and Buddhist'' deities that he has stored in a small wooden box ¨C something that would not be epted by the Milis Religion.


    No, perhaps if someone from the Milis Religion saw it, they would frown upon the nature of it, but they could never dispute the earnestness of the prayers of the faithful Quagmire.


    After morning prayers, Quagmire begins his training regimen. Changing into somefortable and easy to move clothes, he doesps around the town.


    The Quagmire often says that maintaining physical strength is one of the basics of being an adventurer.


    [Though I am a magician, I am an adventurer first! What good is it if I can''t move well when it counts?]


    He does the training unique to his hometown, starting with one hour of running.


    He then performs an exercise not seen anywhere in the Basherant Dukedom; it consists of the body lying prostrated on the ground being elevated and lowered, repeatedly by using only the arms.


    He repeats this activity 100 times.


    Afterwards, he changes positions onto his back and proceeds to raise and lower his upper torso 100 times as well.


    It is said that he never misses these daily activities.


    [Muscles are enviable! They work everyday without fail without needing to be reconciled in some way. Like ady friend... But, unlike thedy who disappears suddenly, muscles will never be a traitor.]


    Said the Quagmire whoseughing voice had a bit of loneliness to it.


    After he finishes the morning exercises, he goes to the town.


    Where he goes is a dining room on the first floor of an inn to have his breakfast.


    The average amount of food an adventurer eatspared to a person of the general popce is about 2-3 times more.


    The cost of food in the Northern Lands is high, and asionally, one has to skip a meal here and there to save coin.


    However, the Quagmire is different from even the normal adventurer.


    He eats.


    He eats about 1.2 times the amount of food even a normal adventurer does!


    Vigorously eating dishes that are piled high with rice and beans.


    The morning meal is perhaps the greatest source of his strength.


    After eating, he heads towards the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The ce where the town''s many ruffians gather.


    When Quagmire enters, he is at the center of everyone''s attention.


    The reason being is that Quagmire has no official party affiliation.


    Oh, but he will temporarily join one if the situation requires it, or if it is a dangerous mission to solo.


    The demand for the magician known as Quagmire is great.


    And today, like usual, the leader of an S-rank adventuring party called out to him.


    [Oi!, Quagmire!, have you heard the news? A stray Red Dragon has been spotted here in the Northern Lands!]


    The S-rank Adventurer [Soldat Heckler].


    The man had many physical features particr to a human found living in the Northern Lands.


    He had attained the swordsmanship ranks of:


    Sword God Style: Advanced


    Water God Style: Intermediate


    He also is one of the most famous adventurers around this area.


    He is the leader of [Stepped Leader], a party affiliated with arger n known as [Thunderbolt], which is active throughout the whole Basherant Dukedom.


    It is abat oriented unit that deals primarily with subjugation requests.


    [Stepped Leader]''s partyposition consists of 6 people.


    2 Swordsmen,


    1 Warrior,


    2 Healers, and


    1 Magician.


    The party had a 7th member, another Magician at one point, but he died in an unexpected ident.


    So their firepower wascking.


    [C''mon Quagmire, why don''t you join our party officially already? You surely can''t be feeling ufortable about it by now, right?]


    Much like that, Soldat has invited the Quagmire just about every day, but Quagmire just shakes his head in rejection.


    [There''s no point in sticking around that long. I''m famous enough here already, and I have other countries I must still visit and spread my name.]


    Quagmire had a purpose in saying that.


    Family.


    He was searching for his mother.


    However, Quagmire knows that because it has been five years since the Mana Cmity, the discovery of any new information on her whereabouts will not be easy to uncover.


    So, Quagmire spreads word of his name while he carefully searches each country he visits from end-to-end, missing nothing.


    If he bes famous enough in each area, surely a family member will be able to recognize and find him, or so he spectes.


    [Ah, but still, at least join us for the stray Red Dragon Extermination!]


    Quagmire received the job request.


    If it is sessful, he will be quite famous for ying a dragon.


    So together they went to the counter and registered the party.


    [Umm... it''s not just our party participating is it? Where are the other parties who are also participating?]


    [There''ll be more joining, Quagmire... It''s the first big job like this in a while. Everyone will be motivated to join!]


    Dragon exterminations are usually done by two or more parties working together.


    To do so with only one party is pretty much... suicidal.


    Five parties expressed desire to join in the Dragon Extermination.


    S-rank party [Stepped Leader]


    A-rank party [Road Knights]


    A-rank party [Iron Lump Corps]


    A-rank party [Cer World]


    A-rank party [Drunken Jokers]


    In total, a 25 member raid group.


    A certain kill group would consist of at least 7 or more parties, so the number of people gathered right now is rather low.


    [Oi! Oi! It''s a Red Dragon you know? It''s a huge bounty, so where is everyone already? Everyone here is A-rank, where are all the S-rankers at?]


    [Word is that a newbyrinth was discovered out in the east, so everyone went to take a look at it.]


    Soldat was impatient.


    Inside the Adventurer''s Guild, one man sighed then chimed in.


    [...I guess with just this few, it''s probably impossible to aplish it after all.]


    So the party [Cer World] withdrew from the raid, and there were just 21 members left.


    It seemed that a total dissolution of the mission could be expected at this point.


    With the number of people left, it was a very risky proposition. Everyone thought so.


    At that point, Soldat spoke with great authority.


    [Alright! 21 People, that means everyone gets a bigger cut from the bounty!]


    Everyone was anxious enough, but after that, no one said anything disheartening.


    Part 3


    21 adventurers walked the chilly tundra of the Northern Lands.


    A thinyer of snow powdered the trails.


    The leaves fell from the trees, and the branches were whitening from the chilly air.


    Soon, the long winter wille.


    [Quagmire, Can you scout ahead?]


    Following the order of Soldat, Quagmire used the appropriate magic.


    He brought forth a pir of earth and snow that he stood atop as it rose high up into the air, granting him a great vision for quite some distance.


    Quagmire then conveys what he sees. The target is arge Red Dragon.


    One that is not difficult to be missed with continual reconnaissance.


    What''s this?


    Quagmire also spied something else.


    [Raster Grizzly at 2 o''clock. Seems like a bunch of them. They are kicking the hell up out of the snow!]


    [How many are there!?]


    [8...no wait, 10 of them moving this way. I wonder if they noticed us. Approaching from dead ahead! And fast!]


    These monsters were not the target though.


    For the so few members of the group gathered, there isn''t really enough spare energy to go wasting on small fry monsters like this.


    However, when eviles, one must defend.


    [Everyone, spread out! Quagmire, hurry down, we''re going to need you for support!]


    [Understood!]


    Soldat gave the order, and four parties deployed their members.


    The n was to nk the enemy and herd them towards Quagmire''s ambush.


    [Quagmire!]


    [I''m on it!]


    On Soldat''s order, Quagmire moved.


    He was called "Quagmire" for the skill he had using Earth Magic.


    He had an amazing skill that instantly created mires of mud, bogging down enemies.


    Landing him with the nickname of [Quagmire.]


    A herd of ten Raster Grizzly were funneled towards him, and all fell victim almost instantly to the highly adhesive mud in which they found themselves quite stuck in.


    "Now!"


    The members of the raid group who suddenly sprang out from the surrounding areas quickly surrounded the monsters, charging in and ruthlessly dispatching each and every one.


    No mercy.


    Any mercy shown now could mean death the next time; such a thing wasmon sense to an adventurer.


    And in short order, the Raster Grizzly threat was eliminated.


    However, after dealing with these enemies, someone noticed IT.


    [Hey! It''s the Red Dragon! It''sing!]


    [Ah, these Grizzly must have been running away from it!]


    The Stray.


    Red Dragon.


    The strongest monster that exists on the Central Continent.


    And his prey was the group of Raster Grizzly we defeated.


    [Quagmire! Why''s this guy here?]


    [It must have been hiding in the wake of the snow powder that was being kicked up by the Grizzly. I didn''t see it anywhere before!]


    In regards to dealing with the sudden arrival of the Red Dragon, the adventurers pretty much lost their wits about them.


    Originally the n was to prepare an ambush from farther away, thenunch a surprise attack on it.


    And now, not only was there no preparation, but the dragon wasunching a surprise attack on the raid group instead.


    There was practically no chance of winning this fight.


    [Damn it! Retreat, everyone Retreat!]


    A Red Dragon is a creature that flies in the sky.


    Its outer shell is resilient and is deceptively dexterous.


    And truth be told, a Dragon on the ground is a dreadfully powerful thing.


    In this chaotic scene.


    The Quagmire goes to work.


    [I''m putting up the smokescreen! Please scatter while you retreat!]


    Quagmire was calm.


    Using much practiced Fire Magic, he vaporizes thetent snow around him to raise a wall of steam.


    A smokescreen, improvised from the use of the surrounding nature.


    A skilled magician cheating the enemy of its vision.


    However, the Stray Dragon was also clever and sharp-eyed.


    It took aim at the Quagmire.


    [...Kuh!]


    Quagmire fled from it in the opposite direction of the retreating group members.


    If he was targeted, it was his role to make it give chase.


    Speedy Quagmire.


    He was alive now because of the training he did every morning.


    He knew the secret to staying alive was to be able to keep running, to keep moving away.


    The vexed dragon''s mouth was burning; it opened wide, and what spewed forth was a hellish me.


    In a mere moment, the entire surrounding area was painted with fire.


    It was the Red Dragon''s finishing move: [Fire Breath].


    Everything in the path of the me was incinerated.


    Was the Quagmire killed by this?


    No, He was still alive.


    Quagmire nced backward quickly and instantly raised a titanic wall of water.


    As Quagmire moved, he tore through the densely rising steam.


    Embers of me burnt the edge of his robe.


    He paid it no mind, and instead started magically producing a casing of rock.


    The rock bullet shot forth at a high speed and pierced the scaly hide of the Red Dragon.


    [GYAaaaa!]


    Rock bullets were released one after another.


    The Red Dragon managed to avoid several of them.


    However, it could not avoid all of the bullets that traveled at such a high speed.


    The Red Dragon immediately turned around and prepared to take flight.


    The Red Dragon was also a wise creature. It immediately understood that small creature called "Quagmire" was concealing a high offensive power.


    The Quagmire didn''t give chase.


    Did he let the precious prey escape?


    It seemed so at the time.


    [GUKYAaaaAA!]


    The howl of the Red Dragon echoed.


    Before it could get away, a quagmire came to be in existence.


    The Red Dragon found itself having sunk into a highly adhesive mire of mud. Again and again, the Quagmire calls his magical power forth. The Red Dragon madly tries to escape from the mud, but finds the mud it''s trapped in is bing more and more adhesive and even solidifying.


    [Ah, captured...]


    The little Quagmire muttered something so unexpected, then proceeded to smash the squirming Red Dragon with an enormous mass of rock.


    Part 4


    The scattered adventurers returned.


    [Jeez, Quagmire, you are a ridiculously strong guy...]


    [Seems that return trip from the Magic Continent paid off.]


    [But still, to defeat THAT, you have to be on another level of strong!]


    Thepanions unanimously praised Quagmire, but he remained humble about it, not giving in to arrogance.


    He knew that acting arrogant now would just cause friction for everyone.


    [The raid was close to certain death, right? I mean, I didn''t think for a second that I could defeat this thing just by myself you know... But that matter aside, we need to figure out how all of us are going to handle looting this Dragon''s corpse for the return trip.]


    So he extends the sense of achievement of sessfully ying the dragon to every one of the adventurers.


    In doing so, he ensures that fame of his name is spread throughout the country.


    [All of us...? Are you good with that?]


    [I can''t loot it all by myself, and if I leave it here, monsters will just devour it. Get what can be gotten, because I must burn the body soon. It''ll be problematic if it bes a Dragon Zombie.]


    Thus, the day of the Quagmire is over.


    Actually, locating the Red Dragon and returning from the trip took about seven actual days, but the [day] of the Quagmire was over.


    Today''s harvest was materials from the Red Dragon.


    After selling a fortune''s worth of materials, he returns to his bed with a warm feeling in his chest.


    Before turning in to bed, he stops for a meal at the bar and eats a substantially smaller amount of food aspared to his breakfast.


    He who is devoted, prays to God gratefully for passing yet another day safely.


    The Good Night ritual is not something seen or known to others, but it is an important thing to him.


    Because it meant that now that the day of having to be the Quagmire is over, he can resume his search for his long lost family on the morrow.


    ¡ª From Rudeus''s point of view ¡ª


    The nightly event.


    I am eating a meal as usual in the bar.


    Of course I''m by myself.


    The meal is just enough for myself.


    This guy is rich and lonely.


    But it''s not like it''s a bad thing.


    Because I hate being crowded anyways.


    [It was right at that moment! The Red Dragon had appeared!]


    On the stage in the bar, three minstrels brought with them their instruments and began to y.


    One stands in front of the others and with a sweet sounding voice, spins a tale. The two others perform the background music ordingly, joining in with a JARAN~ sound effect.


    The Minstrel.


    It''s an upation that makes money by beingmissioned as entertainment by singing about or reciting poetic tales.


    In the case of a big town, it''s normal to be part of a Theater and to have exclusive contracts to certain ces.


    But it''s not just that.


    Adventurers with the upation [Minstrel] are splendid people.


    They sing of their travels with other adventurers, and the tales they twist are funny and exciting.


    The affinity between an adventurer and minstrel is good.


    In addition, in this world without copyright, on a daily basis, the tales they hear are often taken in and retold in a new and unique way.


    There are also the times when some minstrels gather, share ideas, and evolve their craft.


    Among them, those with different instruments often party up by forming a band and travelling the world.


    Of course, even they have enough skill to fight against monsters.


    A singing, dancing, fighting adventurer.


    In this world, that is what a Minstrel is!


    asionally, this party of three minstrels I''m watching have been seen in the Adventurer''s Guild from time to time.


    They must have been a C-rank party.


    Their name was [Big Voice Band].


    It was a wonderfully ostentatious name.


    However, they weren''t really talented, and their own works were unpopr.


    In an effort to keep creating something more popr, I received an interview request about this and that and the subjugation job I did the other day.


    The song being sung now is the story they heard me tell of my journey.


    I consider the one who''s singing.


    Is he doing alright?


    Hmm, it''s okay.


    In my previous life, I was crazy about music.


    I tried to produce a song for a certain Vocaloid, but it ended up as aplete failure.


    Since then, the only musical instrument I continue to say I can y is the KETSU-Drum.


    I am always up to the task to y those drums.


    They twisted a tale just from the story I told them of what happened.


    Even if they aren''t talented, their creativeness will at least be epted.


    The song is yed in the style of a vige''s storytelling old gramps.


    It reminds me of a television documentary program.


    It should be interesting to hear it.


    But the narration is nd, and the song will likely remain unpopr.


    Even if they were to change it now, the heckling has already started.


    Even I, the actual hero of the story, would say it is terrible.


    Around the time I''m thinking such things...


    BAM!


    Suddenly the door to the bar is thrown open.


    A chilly air blew in.


    Eyes stared.


    People trembled.


    [Atst I''ve finally found you, "Rudeus of the Quagmire"!]


    There stood a member of the Long Ear Tribe with hair like French bread.


    While it looked like an adventurer, its clothes were suitably dress-like.


    It wore a backpack and had a sword and shield hung around the waist.


    The only word needed to describe her face was Beautiful.


    Almond eyes, long ears, and lustrous blonde hair.


    A slender body with a t chest and long ears.


    It certainly feels like this is what''s called an ''Elf''.


    Before she could point a finger.


    All eyes were fixed on me.


    [Geh... "Quagmire" ...isn''t here...?]


    The man who had just been heckling now wore an unpleasant face.


    I disregard it.


    Because I''m tolerant.


    I turn back and look at the Elf.


    [Have I finally been found atst...?]


    I suitably replied.


    However, she doesn''t recognize me for the moment.


    I certainly haven''t done anything in thest few years to warrant someone carrying a grudge.


    I work in order to make my name famous.


    The name ''Rudeus of the Quagmire''.


    I help others, I don''t pick fights, and I am always careful not to get a bad reputation.


    I have often been given thanks to by those I wasn''t really acquainted with, but this is the first time I have been talked to this way by such a beautiful woman.


    She is probably one of those types too...


    But then again, my intuition tells me differently.


    [Since you are famous, you were easily found.]


    [Eh, just a moment ago, didn''t you say you had ''finally'' found me?]


    [Actually, I thought you were still to the East a bit more.]


    The woman said as such and quietly watched me with such beautiful eyes.


    Somehow, something like drool began to slide down the side of her mouth.


    She quickly licks it away.


    Heh, is it love at first sight for her?


    Or perhaps she desires my body which has recently be quite toned.


    I have been training a lot recently, and I am also in a growth period.


    And so of course muscles would form.


    Muscles.


    [Is there something wrong?]


    [No, no, there is nothing wrong at all!]


    The Elvish woman cleared her throat with a sound like ''Ko~hon'' then took a seat next to me.


    Suddenly the bar was filled with whispers of "Ooohhh!".


    I heard something along the lines of [So that''s the Quagmire''s woman.]


    What a surprising thing to hear.


    How is it possible that I have something as outrageous as this woman?


    [Fuu~]


    She unloads the backpack and ces it by her feet, grabs a chair, and with a bang, it hits the ground next to me, then she sits down close.


    CLOSE.


    WAY TOO CLOSE.


    If I was still a DT I would think "What''s there to like about this guy?"


    [My name is Elinalise. Elinalise Dragonroad. A former party member with your father, Paul...]


    [Hmm.]


    I see.


    Paul''s friend.


    It might be that she''s been searching for me.


    [Of course, I am also a friend of Roxy as well.]


    [EH!! A friend of sensei! Where is sensei now?]


    It''s been a long time since I''ve heard the name Roxy spoken from another person''s mouth.


    I was excited to hear about it so I leaned in closer.


    Elinalise didn''t answer the question I wanted to hear about the most.


    I leaned in closer still and practically kissed my ear to her mouth.


    [I heard it, you know, that you had a manly, crushing solo victory against a stray dragon.]


    [Eh... well... sort of, though, everyone and I was nearly killed.]


    [I can understand why you are Roxy''s pride and joy.]


    But there was a lot more flexibility dealing with it.


    Compared to dealing with Dragon God Orsted, the pressure was significantly less.


    If you consider a man like that, the dragon was something strangely calm.


    [To hear that I''m Sensei''s pride and joy is rather embarrassing after all... Is it because I''m emotional about it inside?]


    [Your chest. It''s rather strong.]


    Before I realized it, Elinalise was feeling around my upper arm and chest with her hands.


    It tickles.


    She said I was strong, and I didn''t feel egotistical about it.


    [What''s this?]


    The fingers of Elinalise were touching something.


    It was the pendant I had received from Lilia.


    [I see, I see. It''s cute and clumsily made. Who gave it to you?]


    [My family''s house maid.]


    [Maid? by chance, are they of the Long Ear Tribe?]


    [Eh? No, she''s not... why do you ask?]


    Oh damn, we changed topics.


    [It''s not a big deal, however...]


    Elinalise seemed to particrly mind the sword attached to her waist.


    She shows me what is attached to the scabbard.


    It is a simrly shaped pendant.


    However, it is far more borate than mine.


    Mine is an amateur''s work ¨C hers is definitely professional.


    [...It seems we match.]


    Elinalise has seemingly snuggled in closer and closer to me.


    What''s going on here?


    She has been way too extremely frisky with me for a while now.


    [Is yours from a while ago? Perhaps from a guy you really like?]


    [Yeah, he''s a good man. Better than I expected. It''s surprising really. I wanted to make more children with him... He was very vigorous and A~MA~ZING...]


    I wonder if I''m being teased.


    I''m a bit excited.


    [Well, the Onee-chan here is also quite beautiful.]


    Hmph.


    I am not such a DT that I will panic when teased.


    So, I quickly push a finger up to close my hanging jaw.


    [Nnn...]


    Then, Elinalise quietly closed her eyes.


    It was the full gesture of waiting for a kiss.


    Even though it seemed like a joke, her hand reached around the back of my head and moved in...


    [...eh?]


    Seriously?


    Was there the atmosphere for this?


    Is it alright?


    It''s alright if I go Zukyuu~~n?


    The moment I thought that, the eyes of Elinalise opened with a click sound.


    [Yaaa, That was my fault. I''ll stop here.]


    [You really shouldn''t go that overboard with the teasing.]


    [I am not the kind of person to leave it at a tease with a man. But, I have no intention of bing a daughter of Paul.


    I also wish to stay friends with Roxy as well.]


    ...That exined the matter.


    What kind of thing happened back in those days when Paul split from his party that this woman doesn''t even want to associate with his son?


    Whatever, it''s fine like this anyways.


    [Well then, Elinalise-san, do you have official business with me?]


    [Sort of. I came to deliver you some good news.]


    Elinalise gave me a sweet smile.


    On that day.


    I learned my mother Zenith had been located.

 Chapter 77: Letter of Recommendation

    <h4>Chapter 77: Letter of Rmendation</h4>


    Part 1


    One week has passed since I heard that Zenith has been found.


    I still remained at an inn in the Basherant Kingdom.


    I want to head to the Begaritto Continent, but winter quickly approached.


    So, I decided I would stay in this country for a little while longer.


    The winters in the Northern Lands of the Central Continent are severe.


    Snow continually falls and can get as deep as 5 meters.


    The highway and some important country roads are passable, but that changes when heading to foreignnds.


    I could use my magic to stop a snow storm, melt the snow and travel onwards...


    However I don''t know a magic to clear all the roads, so there''s no way to make it to the next country without having to camp outside.


    I would likely meet with a disaster.


    Anyway, Zenith is alive, and the word was that thebyrinth is being sought.


    Though there were a couple of problems, Paul and Roxy were heading there.


    And Elinalise said that there was no need to rush there.


    It was better to head there after the winter when the danger was minimal.


    So, with ns to eventually go there, I continued with my daily training regimen.


    I wake up in the morning and do training.


    During my lifetime, I trained to keep my body healthy as long as I can, that''s why right now my body moves well.


    After all, a healthy body is a healthy mind.


    In the afternoon I didn''t head towards the Adventurer''s Guild.


    It is a one-week holiday right now.


    I''ll do training until midday, then I''ll look around the market.


    If winter ising, I need to get appropriate clothes now.


    While thinking about various things, I began training.


    It''s a bit difficult because it''s a holiday.


    Running through the snow, I reached the outer wall of the town and assisted by my magic, I climbed the hill.


    [Whoa~!? Say, Quagmire, You shouldn''t go out! How about you take a break today?]


    [Can''t, I''ve got to do my daily training.]


    [You''re a hard worker aren''t ya? Ah, that''s right, can you help me with repairing a wall next time? I''ll reward you with some rice!]


    [If you let me rub your daughter''s tits, I''ll rebuild your whole house!]


    [Now listen here you...]


    [Just kidding!]


    After greeting with the soldier on top of the outer wall, I jumped down to the city outskirts.


    Then I proceeded to run onep around the city.


    Unlike the freshly snow-shoveled streets in the city interior, snow is piled high outside the wall.


    I run while making my own road through the snow I melted with fire magic.


    After myp, I proceeded to do sword-swinging exercises.


    I learned how to do image training from Ghyine and Paul, so the shadow of the person I''m chasing today was Ruijerd.


    I can move neither hand nor my foot against him.


    I have to train harder.


    Afterwards, I took the same route home.


    When I was returning to the hotel, I saw Elinalise appear in the window of the room on the second floor.


    [Ah... Isn''t it, Rudei, err, -us, wee home.]


    Though she has seen and spoken to my face, the circumstances are strange.


    Her hand grabs the window edge, she is making unsightly faces, and her head moves in a rhythmic fashion.


    She was trying to keep her voice low but the volume of her groans of [Nnh, Nnh] was rising.


    A bare-skinned shoulder.


    Yep. Busted.


    [I''m back Elinalise-san, You are ''energetic'' as well again today it seems.]


    [Eh? ''Energetic?'' Wh-whatever do you mean by thaAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH~t!]


    Surely, on the other side of the window there, there is a man who is taking care of Elinalise from behind.


    Even though it was cold outside, she engages in the advanced art of open-window y.


    She is an ''energetic'' thing.


    I took my eyes off her and entered the hotel, returning to my room.


    I''vee to understand in this one week, that Elinalise is one hell of a b*tch in heat.


    The existence of such a woman is surely some kind of criminal sex offense.


    Although I wouldn''t mind being caught up in that kind of crime scene.


    But to tell the truth, for thest 2 years, I''ve been suffering from a certain disease.


    It''s a sickness of the Heart and Body.


    It''s difficult to speak about it in detail.


    Well, let me use an example of a nt bulb to try and exin.


    If a bulb sees some mountains or a valley, it will sprout out the bud.


    And as it grows towards the heavens, it bes swollen, a splendid stalk that cannot be knocked down by heavy winds or fierce rains.


    Then it will release a splendid flower which will bloom.


    But, right now my bulb does not grow, and the flower does not bloom.


    ...In short, It''s ED.


    And no, it''s not a cassette tape.


    That''s right.


    Since that separation experience from Eris, it won''t stand.


    Of course, I made an effort to ovee it.


    I headed in the direction of a strange ce called the Red-Light District.


    In my previous life, I would never ever have gone there.


    However, the result wasplete defeat.


    The stem that woulde from my beloved bud was instead peacefully at rest.


    Afterwards, when I sold my name as an adventurer, I was able to court ady adventurer.


    Even though I surely had a lewd face, I managed to coerce her into my room.


    Or, it might have been that because I considered that she may have been a professional.


    It''ll stand ready.


    However, with it in this worthless state, it was over, and when she was finished being angry with me, she left.


    So I gave up.


    If I see a naked woman, I do get excited.


    But, there is no signal from the spinal cord to that ce on the body.


    Afterwards, a sense of helplessness and loneliness descended upon me.


    My heart broke.


    I also don''t think that anymore, there isn''t someone else who can make it grow.


    There is no beloved partner.


    After that kind of betrayal, only someone who I could see, and feel, and love from the start would be good.


    I don''t desire anything more than that.


    Hasn''t it been that way since the olden days?


    I managed it once, and I desire more.


    There is no good advancement from before.


    If I choose solo-y that might be good.


    I don''t need a partner.


    I hate being crowded anyway.


    No, recently, even solo-y has to be rather...


    I can''t even cry about it!


    [Haa~]


    I came back to my room.


    With magic I warmed the room, then I produced some warm water, and proceeded to wipe my body down.


    After changing clothes, I left the room to go eat.


    [Ah?]


    [Eh?]


    And just then, I bumped into Elinalise and thepany who had just finished shouldering her burden.


    Coming out of the room holding the shoulder was Soldat, who had recently been the one epting her job requests.


    After seeing my face, his own face turned pale.


    [Ah, it''s not like that Quagmire... I didn''t intend to make a move on your woman.]


    [Ah, it''s not like that Soldat, Elinalise-san was never my woman. Besides you know how it is.]


    [Y-yeah, it''s like that isn''t it, S-sorry. I didn''t mean to dredge up that emotional scar. I didn''t have any intention to go against you, especially after what we aplished the other day.]


    [Don''t worry about it... By the way, was she good?]


    [Yeah, she was the the absolute best.]


    When Soldat said that, his face went hot.


    [Tch...]


    After asking him myself, a tongue clicking sound came out.


    [About that, Elinalise-san. Does it make you feel good?]


    [But of course, it''s only natural that I try to bring every man closer to happiness.]


    [...Ah, so that''s how it is.]


    I know about it.


    Soldat''s male party members and many others have already been gobbled up by Elinalise.


    Each and every one of them offered me an apology as they spoke fondly of her.


    I don''t really need any apologies.


    However, are the other men aware of what happened?


    If ites out, will it be a scene of carnage?


    Well, it''s not my concern.


    I''m not a participant.


    It''s too troublesome to deal with the awkwardness of those situations.


    In thest two years, I have done my best to avoid getting involved in troublesome situations like this.


    I don''t cause grudges, and I don''t start fights.


    In other words, I should offer her a word of advice here.


    [Elinalise-san]


    [What is it?]


    [It''s okay if you make a mess eating whatever you like, but please clean up after yourself, alright?]


    Personal maintenance.


    She nodded in assent as if it was a natural conclusion.


    [Of course.]


    [Oi, Oi, what''s the story?]


    I cannot say what kind of face Soldat was making.


    Elinalise gave him a kiss on the cheek and ushered him downstairs.


    [It''s nothing at all, now then, shall we eat the meal?]


    She is a cruel woman.


    Part 2


    Elinalise Dragonroad.


    Paul''s former party member.


    It seems that along with Roxy, she was also looking for Paul''s family that were involved with the Mana Cmity.


    Together with Roxy, they traveled across the Magic Continent, happened upon Kishirika, then came back towards the Central Continent.


    I was grateful hearing the story.


    Roxy rushed back from the edge of the Magic Continent.


    She was going to inform Paul about Zenith''s discovered whereabouts.


    In other words, this selfish woman is saying that Roxy is not otherwiseing here.


    Damn.


    No, hearing the situation, originally everyone was going to return to Milishion.


    It couldn''t be helped if I was left out of the ns.


    I should probably be grateful.


    It''s fine how it is.


    If I head to Begaritto Continent, I can meet Roxy.


    I don''t have to rush it.


    Elinalise''s adventurer rank is S-ss.


    Her ss is a [Warrior.]


    Only once did I do a subjugation request with her. Truthfully speaking, she is not weak.


    Her offensive ability is a bit low, but her aggro control is extremely good.


    As far as warriors go, she is first-ss.


    However, she isn''t the strongest.


    The strongest [Warrior] to me is without a doubt Ruijerd.


    Though, I feel bad having that as a basis forparison.


    Her luxurious blonde hair rolls extravagantly; this elf has an Ojou-sama like beauty.


    Though her demeanor is gentle, her conduct is different towards men.


    She is always gazing into men''s eyes, casually touching their bodies, and, one by one, seducing them.


    I wonder, if it was me at that time, maybe even I could have been charmed?


    Naturally, I''ve managed to avoid a misunderstanding.


    Moreover, she has the skill to make the men in this world MeroMero.


    And apparently, her fighting power on the bed is rather high.


    Having said that, there is no reason to look down on or despise her.


    She gives advice to the love-struck girl on how to use her feminine wiles to get a man.


    In a party, she will take the lead and protect everyone like a reliable Onee-san.


    Excluding the small chest which is a characteristic of the Elf Race, I would say she is a faultless perfect woman.


    Better known as a Femme Fatale.


    The only downside to her is her frence eating of so many men.


    It''s like a fire lighting a fuse when she looks at one.


    But, since her aggro control is good, she avoids bloodshed in that matter.


    However, how should it be said?


    There is a problem that urs often as well.


    She''s never in a party for a lengthy time.


    Incidentally, she is in a party with me right now.


    She puts on the caring pretense of [I will properly get you to Begaritto.]


    Still, the journey to Begaritto will take two years, and it''s problematic if I go alone. Having another person to travel and talk with is something to be grateful for.


    Her fighting power isn''t low either.


    It''s possible as an adventurer she could even go Solo.


    However, she sits next to me and him when we eat.


    They lean in close to each other and continue with the irritating petting.


    [Soldat-san. Don''t be naughty now, Rudeus is looking, you know.]


    [Didn''t he say he was fine with it though?]


    [Ara Ara, what a bad boy you are...]


    Right now Soldat and Elinalise are flirting in front of me.


    I was fine eating alone ¨C why are these two together at the table with me?


    Perhaps she wants to unt it?


    Damn woman.


    Something like that isn''t gonna make me jealous at all.


    [...]


    Soldat is DEREDERE for Elinalise.


    All of [Stepped Leader] were also like that.


    So how does Elinalise managed to avoid raising the reverse-harem g from here?


    As much as I want to avoid problems like this, I have a feeling I''m going to have to face it eventually.


    I want to straighten this problem out before it gets out of hand, but my actual experience level in such matters is low.


    I have a feeling though that if I interfere, I''ll only cause more problems.


    Or so I thought.


    [Well then, here''s what I promised to pay you.]


    [That is, I''m sorry... Getting to do something so good and then getting paid for it...]


    [It''s fine, but in return, you absolutely cannot fall in love with me, okay?]


    As she said so, she handed over some coinage to Soldat.


    I finally get it.


    It was reverse-prostitution.


    If that''s how it is, there should be a problem right?


    Still, isn''t that a bit unbing...?


    Part 3


    Life continued on this way for a month until one particr day.


    A letter addressed to me arrived.


    It was a firmly sealed letter.


    On the surface was written the words: [Ranoa Magic Academy].


    What''s this?


    I went ahead and tore the seal and looked at the contents of the letter.


    [Rudeus Greyrat-sama,


    Pleased to meet you.


    I am Vice Principal Jinas of [Ranoa Magic University], Recently, the fame of [Rudeus of the Quagmire] echoes throughout the Ranoa Kingdom.


    I have heard from various adventurers that you are a virtuoso of chantless incantation.


    On further investigation, it appears that you have also been a disciple of the [Water King ss] Magician known as Roxy.


    Do you have any intention of further polishing your magic techniques?


    Ranoa Magic University is ready to invite you as a [Special Student].


    [Special Student] includes certain ss exemptions, and tuition exemptions.


    You are of course free to make use of all the books and facilities our school has to offer you as a student.


    If you manage toplete your studies after 7 years and submit your thesis to the school upon graduation or to the magic guilds, there is also the unconditional possibility for you to receive a membership rmendation to a C-ss Magic Guild.


    Of course, graduating without any significant thesis will still allow you to earn the right to enter a D-ss guild.


    May I please be given the opportunity of greeting you once by any means?


    I apologize for the suddenness of this request, but I would appreciate your consideration as well.


    With my best regards,


    [Ranoa Magic Academy] Vice Principal, Jinas Halfas]


    It was written there.


    [Special Student]...


    In short, is this a letter of rmendation for a schrship student?


    I know about the existence of this world''s Magic Guild.


    But I have no idea what it does.


    I also incidentally know there is a Thieves Guild.


    They have a ck marketwork to sell goods and ves.


    But I don''t know about the Magic Guild.


    I could expect that they do research on as well as publication of books on the subject of Magic.


    Honestly, I just don''t know.


    What am I even doing here?


    However, why after all this time am I getting such a thing sent to me now?


    Certainly, I feel that my magic has reached a bottleneck.


    But living over thesest two years has taught me that the degree of magic power I have is more than enough to live by.


    It was enough to defeat that stray dragon the other day.


    ...even though that group was weak, it doesn''t change the fact that it was defeated.


    The strong make the rules.


    At any rate, with my test scores, I don''t really feel the need to attend school.


    I don''t really know why I''m here,


    I don''t really know why this letter of rmendation came.


    And I don''t really know why I would have been rmended in the first ce.


    Perhaps this is some new kind of scam?


    If I just carelessly head there, some scary looking Onii-san types will surround me, then cover me head to toe in gold paint and parade me around.


    All joking aside.


    I''m honestly thrilled that such a letter came to me.


    The Ranoa Magic University is Roxy''s Alma Mater, and the fact that I received a letter of rmendation from there...


    I want to know what the real reason behind it is.


    Whether or not this letter is somehow a fraud.


    [Elinalise-san, I''m heading out to the Adventurer''s Guild for a bit.]


    [Wha? Weren''t you taking today off?]


    I called out to Elinalise-san, who, since she hadn''t yet fished up a man, was tending to her luxurious hair instead.


    [I want to check up on something right now.]


    [Wait just a moment, I will alsoe with you.]


    Elinalise put down her brush and stood up.


    Though she hadn''t decided on the exact setting of her hair, it still looked fine.


    [I may or may not take a request ande back sometime.]


    [In the old days, Paul used to say something like that when he was going to the Adventurer''s Guild to flirt around.]


    [Is that so, that is something Paul-like, isn''t it? Now that you mention it.]


    [When flirting around, two people have a better chance at sess than just one. Plus, it''s also easier to take aim at a couple.]


    This b*tch says something wild all of a sudden.


    [Please stop it. Especially when ites to couples. I will hold a grudge if youe between two lovers.]


    [It''s fine. I know what things to watch out for when ites to that.]


    [Let''s try this again. I''m not going to flirt, and you are just apanying me to the guild.]


    In times of peace, there is only one thing in the head of Elinalise.


    However, when she takes a job, she instantly changes into reliable Onee-san mode.


    Is that personality gap another facet of her sex appeal?


    [You know, it''s because you don''t take care of this body that I have to leave it to other men...]


    [I wouldn''t mind taking care of it you know? When my "son" recovers that is.]


    [I want you to know that I am honestly trying my best to not be a daughter of Paul. Also there''s the promise I made with Roxy, too. I really don''t want to be hated by Roxy.]


    What inconsistent things she says.


    What a carefree life this woman leads.


    [I don''t want to be hated by Roxy.]


    Only those words I understand.


    And, judging her on those words alone, I cannote to dislike Elinalise''s way of life.


    [I don''t want to be hated by anyone.]


    I understand that feeling.


    However, even I don''t want to be hated by Elinalise.


    Seriously?


    O-, MAI, GOD.


    Enough of that.


    [But that''s not my fault, is it? It''s because of Elinalise-san''s personal reasons, isn''t it?]


    [That''s right. But it''s not always easy you know, flirting, finding a good healthy boy to gobble up.]


    [And what about a healthy delinquent boy?]


    [Ara, those are tasty.]


    For whatever reason, I proceeded to the Adventurer''s Guild with Elinalise after all.


    Even though I won''t be flirting.


    Part 4


    It''s early afternoon now.


    Adventurers are sparse around this time of day.


    There is no sign of Soldat or the others of [Stepped Leader] today.


    They may already be out on a request.


    During the winter months, there are a considerable amount of subjugation requests.


    Monsters don''t have holidays it seems.


    Despite being a bear, [Raster Grizzly] doesn''t seem to hibernate.


    Taking a nce around, I saw the guys of the A-ranked party [Cer World].


    They are a mage-centered party.


    A small 4 member party.


    One is a magic warrior, and the other three are magicians.


    All of the members are above middle rank in magic, and the leader is Advanced rank in fire magic.


    [Yo Quagmire, on a date today?]


    [Eh, she wouldn''t stop nagging me until I took her out to y around.]


    [Huh?]


    I chatted with Conrad, the leader of [Cer World].


    He is a 40-year old veteran, a skilled and bitter man with a fancy mustache.


    Though he had not participated in the dragon subjugationst time, I do have a good work rtionship with him.


    I have been invited to his party several times.


    As an attack mage who can also use healing magic, I am valuable even to them.


    [So, finally found the balls to join our party on the long-term?]


    [Psh, a lone wolf like myself doesn''t like crowds. I hate sharing an umbre with others, you know?]


    [So you say, but you went ahead and made a party with THAT woman.]


    THAT woman. Hearing that word alone, I turn around and see Elinalise-san yfully flirting with the D-Rank adventurer named "Mallory."


    Another victim.


    From a distance, his face is long since colored red, and he is clearly emitting what the Beast Tribe would call the [Scent of Arousal].


    Mallory is a 16-year old boy ¨C his ss is Warrior.


    We aren''t acquainted.


    Looking at him, I get the feeling he is not experienced in such matters, especially against the seduction ability of Elinalise, and his arousal is greater than his embarrassment.


    [Such things don''t bother me Conrad-san. Rather, I have a little something I need you to hear me out on.]


    [What is it,e to extort money out of me? Didn''t you get enough reward from the stray dragon subjugation? A~h, If only we went along as well. I heard it was you that solo''ed it...]


    [I''ll treat you well next time. Now then, what I need you to hear...Conrad-san was a graduate of Ranoa Magic Academy, right?]


    [I was until the 5th year when I dropped out.]


    Even if he dropped out, I don''t mind it.


    I asked Conrad about the letter I received.


    First off, about what being a [Special Student] meant.


    [Ah, a Special Student eh? It is, It is. At the magic university, there are other magicians who can use various magics like yourself, and other adventurers who got their name through fame or rmendation from a Magic Guild, Royal families from foreign countries, or even nobles. Proactively searched for, Special Students are people with great magic power and potential. They aren''t obligated to attend sses, and they only have to lend their name to the school as someone who did attend there.


    Listen, this way when someone from there bes famous, isn''t it like free advertising for how good the Academy is?]


    It seems it''s like this.


    In my previous life, I seem to remember something like this.


    Is it different from a Schrship Student?


    Maybe something like having an Honorary Membership?


    At any rate, it doesn''t seem to be aplete scam at all.


    [What goes on in a Magic Guild?]


    [They assist with production of things like [Magic Items] and [Scrolls].


    I''m not enlightened on more than that. For the moment I belong to an F-ss guild.]


    [Ah, is it true if I just graduate from the Academy that I am qualified to join a D-ss guild?]


    [Graduate huh...]


    The Magic Guild seems to carry out support for all areas rted to magic.


    As the rank rises, authority increases, and various aids can be received.


    Even if at best all someone could only use was a Beginner grade magic, they can also join.


    Normal graduates of the Magic Academies may usually find themselves in an E-ss guild.


    The top of the magic academy is also an executive member of the magic guild, since it''s the magic academy that keeps the magic guild running. If I graduated, I can surely be a member of a D-ss guild.


    If a [Special Student] submits a thesis, C-ss.


    Of course, even those who are not [Special Students] who are also excellent magicians may actually be rewarded with C-ss.


    Incidentally, F-ss seems to get next to no support at all.


    As for Magic Guild Ranks, You can rank-up if youplete certain requests from the guild, or if you contribute certain services to the guild.


    Unlike the Adventurer''s Guild, there isn''t a clear path in how you get to the top.


    Even a skillful ass-kisser with an executive connection can manage to rank up.


    Truth be told, entrance even up to B-ss can be bought with money.


    [Quagmire, haven''t you already gone to school?]


    [I had a private tutor.]


    [Hmm~ Weren''t you quite rich though?]


    [Just in name, as part of the upper aristocracy of Asura]


    [...Sorry Quagmire, what was your family name again?]


    [Greyrat. I am Rudeus Greyrat.]


    Even though the name [Rudeus of the Quagmire] is famous, it seems the name of Greyrat is not spread with it.


    It doesn''t matter to me.


    Even I don''t know Conrad''s family name.


    Though I heard it when we introduced ourselves, I''ve already forgotten it.


    [Greyrat, wasn''t that the name of some regional lord in Asura Kingdom? That''s amazing, but if that''s the case, why are you a solo adventurer out here?]


    [That is because...]


    As I started to speak, everything about Eris flooded my mind.


    Her face, her warmth that night, and the painful loss of her the next day.


    ...and then my worthless little man after that...


    Tears were noticeably flowing.


    [Huh, W-what...? Sorry, I guess you have your own difficulties as to why.]


    I still care about her it seems.


    Isn''t it about time I forgot about her already?


    I''m sure she''s changed a lot already, She''s probably already forgotten all about me.


    There''s really no point in me carrying a torch for her anymore.


    Don''t Think.


    Don''t Feel.


    [But still, if you are being given preferential treatment from them, do you have any good reason not to go?]


    Conrad said it, and I suddenly recalled it.


    The reason I bothered tutoring Eris in the first ce, is because it was necessary to earn tuition for the Magic Academy.


    I was going to take Sylphy with me.


    That was my first goal.


    However, I don''t feel the need to go there right now.


    The circumstances now are different from back then.


    Although, good things might happen if I join the Magic Guild.


    It''s not something that I particrly need to do right now.


    I''d probably be better off joining Paul.


    [That''s right. I''m with Paul on this matter, even he wanted you to attend that school. You are already at a good age, why don''t you learn to be independent?]


    When I noticed it, Elinalise was suddenly next to me.


    She seems to dislike Paul a great deal.


    [It might not be toote to meet with my whole family once again.]


    [I''m told Zenith was safe. Just live your life. You''ll surely meet her again.]


    [No, the first meeting will likely be a family dissolution.]


    [Paul and everyone, wouldn''t theye back to Asura?]


    [Isn''t it more likely they will go to live in Milishion?]


    [Milishion is not the ce where a man with two wives can livefortably.]


    In the Milis religion, the premise of 1 husband 1 wife ismon sense.


    Certainly, a guy like Paul would find it a little bit difficult.


    [I mean, does Elinalise-san really not want to see father that badly?]


    [That''s right!]


    Elinalise said so unconcernedly while shrugging her shoulders.


    But even if she doesn''t want to meet Paul, she''s not going to give up on her ns to get me safely to him.


    There are times when I just don''t know what she''s thinking.


    [By the way, Quagmire]


    [What is it?]


    [Isn''t it about time you introduced me to that Onee-chan of yours?]


    Conrad followed Elinalise with a lewd pair of eyes.


    This woman, how is she so popr?


    Anyways.


    Nothing is lost.


    Though it''s a very tempting offer, I think I''ll pass on the Magic Academy right now.


    Part 5


    That night.


    I was in a white ce.


    There is a guy.


    It''s that guy.


    The mosaic.


    It''s been two years.


    [Un, It''s been a while.]


    Ah, without a doubt, it''s Hitogami.


    [What''s with that expression?]


    It''s nothing, don''t worry about it.


    [I don''t mind it. I''m just used to the weird way you say things.]


    Is that so?


    Even though it''s been a long time since this dream came, the feeling isn''t as unpleasant as before.


    Have I gotten used to it?


    [Have you adapted?]


    I wonder.


    For these kind of things, in the middle of searching for Zenith, how many times did I call out for you?


    Couldn''t you have appeared once then?


    [There are certain reasons for that.]


    Is that the reason?


    Well, since the result was that she was found, it''s fine for now.


    I feel like I lost two years worth of feelings.


    [Aren''t you d? Your mother has been found.]


    Ah, I never thought that Roxy would be taking the trouble to search.


    [That girl is a hard worker, isn''t she?]


    I''m truly proud of my shishou.


    I want to meet her quickly on the way to the Begaritto continent.


    [Are you sure about that? That you want to show your current and pitiable self to your proud shishou right now?]


    ...eh?


    Pitiable self?


    Current?


    [Isn''t it the case? Eris ran away after all, that thing is useless too, and even though your magic skill has improved, it''s barely better than back then.


    Even your swordsmanship hasn''t improved. You just go through the motions of swinging your sword.


    Though your body has became somewhat stronger, can you really say that with conviction?


    To say to her "Your Student has grown up splendidly," do you really have the confidence?]


    Gununu...


    Have you said all that you are going to say?


    What is it that you really want to say to me?


    [Shouldn''t you be training yourself now? If you go to the Magic Academy, you''ll be iparable to various adventurers, you should be able to learn all kinds of important things.]


    What is this, where are you hiding the cram teacher at?


    Ah.


    Although that''s rather straightforward, is that the advice this time?


    [Yes, did that give you a good feeling?]


    In front of me is still a shady-looking guy.


    [Oh still that kind of feeling? But, you should listen to what I say this time. If you go to the Begaritto continent, you will REGRET it.]


    REGRET?


    Why is that?


    [I cannot tell you that.]


    Is that it?


    Anyways, it''s not like you haven''t been hiding all sorts of things from me since the start.


    But, you should know that kind of reasoning is weak.


    Even I want to settle down now that I''ve found everyone again.


    [Yes, so then, the real advice begins now]


    Alright, I''m listening.


    [*Ahem.* Rudeus, Enter the Ranoa Magic University. Then investigate the "Mana Cmity" cases of the Fedoa territory. You may regain your confidence and ability as a man once more.]


    Eh?


    Really?


    Hitogami-sama! Does my Erectile Dysfunction get healed at Magic Academy?


    I wonder...wonder...wonder...?


    The echo trails, and my consciousness fades.


    Part 6


    I woke up, and there was Elinalise''s face really close to me.


    I was startled when I gazed at her.


    I try and rememberst night.


    It was an unusual failure in her boys hunt.


    At night, she slipped into my bed with the excuse [I can''t sleep when I''m cold].


    Certainly, the winter nights of the northernnds are cold.


    There is a firece in the hotel. Though it''s warmer than the outside, this world doesn''t have air conditioning or gas stoves.


    At a high-ss hotel, each room is furnished with a firece, and magical heat warms the whole building that way.


    However, the reality is that this is a cheap hotel for C-ss adventurers.


    The only provision against the cold is a thickforter.


    Because I can warm the whole room by magic, I don''t have any problems in particr.


    However, Elinalise is rather low on body fat, and that seems to contribute to her being cold.


    Well, I''ll just have to consider this a side benefit.


    It doesn''t mean thatst night wasn''t fun.


    No, actuallyst night was not enjoyable at all.


    Sleeping next to this Onee-chan with no sense of virtue, my fur sealys limp, and we only exchange an empty silence.


    Even if I experimentally grope the sleeping body of this woman, my fur seal remains silent.


    Even with the so called "unauthorized usage" of the female body that I yearned to do in my previous life.


    Despite how excited the reaction in my head is, no reaction came from the spinal cord to that ce.


    [Nnn~]


    When I moved my hand, I wastched onto, much in the way an octopus does.


    Though the degree of her fleshiness was rather thin, she had the soft build particr to a woman, and I was wrapped up in her.


    She makes incrediblyscivious movements and coils up around me. Though as usual, there is no reaction.


    However, my brain is surely excited...


    After not too long, the movements of Elinalise stopped, and she resumes the quiet breathing of a sleeping person once again.


    The excitement instantly fades.


    Only the miserable feelings of loneliness and nothingness remain.


    I shed tears.


    [Is that so? This really gets healed...?]


    I made up my mind right then to go to the Ranoa Magic Academy.


    ¡ª


    3 monthster.


    At the end of winter.


    I started on a journey to Ranoa Kingdom.

 Chapter 78: Entrance Exam

    <h4>Chapter 78: Entrance Exam</h4>


    Ranoa Kingdom.


    Thergest country in the Northern Lands of the Central Continent.


    Though it''s thergest, the current national power is around the same level as Shirone Kingdom.


    However it is intimately allied with Neris and Basherant kingdoms by way of the Magic Guild.


    If you put thebined power of all three countries together, even though they are located in the pitiable northernnds, they can be considered to be the world''s hidden fourth strongest power.


    Ranoa, Basherant and Neris.


    Together, these three countries make up the power known as [Magic Triumvirate].


    Why is it the ¡ºMagic¡» Triumvirate?


    Is it because the Magic Guild Headquarters is located here?


    That''s one reason.


    However, the best reason is that these three countriesy a great emphasis on the study and further research of the magical arts.


    Without regards for expense, the most magically talented and capable people are gathered with the aim of advancing magical knowledge.


    This point alone was why there was an alliance between these countries.


    And so, this big city came to be on the edges of each nation''s shared border.


    The city of magic ¡ºShari''a¡»


    This city boasts the ¡ºRanoa Magic Academy¡» ¡ºMagic Guild Headquarters¡» ¡ºNeris Magical Tool Atelier¡», and into these three locations, everything there is to know about magic was condensed and stored.


    The heart of the ¡¡¡ºMagic Triumvirate¡»


    It wouldn''t be wrong to call it the most prosperous city.


    When the Magic City Sharia is seen from above,


    at the center is the Magic guild, constructed with thetest in magic-proof bricking, and towards the East is the student town centered around the Magic Academy.


    Towards the West is the crafting town centered around the Magic Tool Atelier.


    In the North is the Shopping District run by the Commerce Guild.


    And in the South is the Adventurer''s Post, a small town that wees in adventurers.


    If looked at with a discerning eye, certain aspects of Milishon seem to be have been used as a reference for this city''s design.


    At least when I saw a map, I realized it at once.


    Even though I can only talk about what I''ve already came across.


    Elinalise and I stayed in a hotel in the Adventurer''s Post town.


    When she is cold, she will crawl into the bed.


    And while she is sleeping defenselessly in front of me, I want to take advantage of her.


    If I touch her though, I''ll just get depressed.


    So I made sure to choose an A-rank hotel that was fully equipped with a heater.


    Elinalise had noints about it either.


    I seemed to have learned along our trip out here that she has a certain reason for doing the things she does with men.


    On our way here, we got sidetracked off course for a week until we arrived at the next town.


    Her physical condition was the worst I''ve ever seen, and the look she had was on the level of a lusty predator.


    Even if she looked at me like that, it was hopeless, because even if I was up to the task, I wasn''t UP to the task.


    Hearing about it in detail, it seems to be some kind of Curse.


    It is the Curse of Promiscuity, if she doesn''t couple with a man on a regr basis, she will die.


    Seeing it spelled out like that evokes a strong feeling.


    However, Elinalise doesn''t seem to have any real distress over this matter.


    It seems she is naturally prone to being erotic as it is.


    Even if there was no curse, she said there wouldn''t be much of a change in her lifestyle.


    I can definitely say that I can get along well with someone who has an affliction like this.


    [Now then, I will be off to pay my respect to Jinas-san. What is Elinalise-san going to be doing?]


    [Of course I am alsoing with you.]


    [...Why?]


    Surely I thought Elinalise was going to be man-fishing at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    [Even if it''s difficult, I too want to try enrolling at the Magic Academy.]


    [...Why? Are you interested in learning magic?]


    [Not at all, I am interested in boys who happen to be about Rudeus'' age.]


    [Ah, I see.]


    In other words, business as usual.


    Because it''s an academy, of course there would be children my age there.


    Though I don''t know thews of this country, are there anyws protecting minors from being caught by her?


    ...Then again, it''s not like it''s a bad thing to get caught sometimes.


    I feel myself getting a bit hazy on that topic.


    It''s not something I need to worry about anyways.


    [However, doesn''t the normal enrollment require a rather expensive tuition?]


    [That is not a problem for me, I happen to possess quite the sum of money.]


    Elinalise said merrily, as she ps the pouch of coins she has.


    The total amount of money contained in there is more than 5 Asura gold coins worth.


    There are also many magical crystals in the backpack she carried as well.


    She showed me once a magical crystal she owned, it was a beautiful golden sphere and looked very much like a Superball.


    If it was sold, the price would be in excess of 10 Asura Gold Coins.


    I wonder where she had obtained it?


    Although as an adventurer, she is primarily a Labyrinth Explorer.


    I figured that she must have walked away with that as some kind of alternatepensation for doing a job.


    Entrance to the Academy does cost money.


    However, money doesn''t concern her.


    Although her reason for entering is impure, I can''tin.


    I had no real reason to stop her anyway.


    [So then, shall we go?]


    And so, we pointed our feet in the direction of the Magic Academy.


    Part 2


    Ranoa Magic Academy boasts quite the gigantic school-grounds.


    This vast area was fashioned mostly with brickwork, buildingsposed of various bricking styles fashioned the sides of the ridged pathway, leading directly to the central building which looked like a castle.


    Upon first seeing it from far away, it looks like it could have been used as a fortress.


    The best image I could use to describe it is Tsukuba Daigaku.


    Maybe not though, I''ve never actually seen a photograph of Tsukuba Daigaku before.


    For now, I showed the letter I had received to the guard at the gate of the school.


    [Excuse me, I appear to have received this letter...]


    The guard took a look at the letter, and gave me an understanding nod.


    [Do you know where the Administrative Building is?]


    [I''m sorry, I do not know yet.]


    [Alright then, From here go straight, it''ll be to the right of the statue of the Academy''s Founder. The building with the blue roof. Just hand this letter to the receptionist there, and she''ll take care of the rest for you.]


    [I see, thank you very much for your help.]


    In no time, I already noticed Elinalise-san making eyes at the guard, so I responsibly pulled her by the ear along with me.


    Indeed, straight ahead of us was the statue of the Academy Founder.


    Lining both sides of the road, there are withered trees.


    If spring were toe, would Sakura bloom here?


    I doubt that this world even has Sakura trees.


    Towering 3 meters higher than thergest of the withered trees here, was a brick wall.


    Even if facing an attack by many people, a wall archer would probably say something like [Take ''em on!]


    [All the buildings here are made from Magic-proof brick, it seems.]


    [Hmm...]


    As Elinalise muttered that, I examined the wall closely.


    As for what the Magic-proof bricks are,


    As the name implies, it is a brick that has a high tolerance for magical power.


    It seems that it would be able to withstand an attack by certainrge-scale attack magics.


    I wonder how much tolerance there is though?


    I kind of want to fire a shot and confirm it that way.


    I probably shouldn''t though.


    I heard that the Magic Guild has a monopoly on manufacturing and sales regarding it.


    In Asura Kingdom, it''s so expensive to get that it''s only being used in the Castle town.


    I didn''t even see any in the Dragon King Country or Milis for that matter.


    However, it''s quite prevalent in thends of the Magic Triumvirate.


    Though the manufacturing process is strictly confidential, the raw material costs might not be that high.


    Coming through the brick passage, the road opens up into arge za.


    The road forks into three paths from here.


    At the center is the statue of a woman wearing a robe.


    ¡ºRanoa Magic Academy, First Principal ¨C Frau udia. Fifty-Sixth Generational Head of the Magic Guild.¡».


    Such was written on a te affixed to the statue.


    It seems this is the statue of the first principal.


    The walls of brick taper off here.


    On the road in front of us, a huge group of school buildings look like a fortress.


    It seems I can only fit about 6 buildings in my scope of vision.


    Suddenly, from a ce near the side of the school building that looked like an activities field, arge me erupted into the air.


    Is ss in session I wonder?


    To the left, there are a number of red-roofed buildings.


    This is also a gargantuan building, with many windows, and an attached veranda.


    I wonder, if in the student dorms, if the veranda is where you put theundry out to dry...?


    Now then.


    The blue roofs are on the right, and the red roofs are on the left.


    Because I am not a Sylvanian Family I went to the right.


    [Somehow, I''m getting more excited the closer we get.]


    Elinalise cheerily spoke


    [Really?]


    [But, that''s because it''s such a big building!]


    What''s made this b*tch suddenly start acting like this?


    So I thought about it for a moment.


    It seems that Adventurers don''t usually have any business heading intorge buildings like this.


    At most, thergest building they will visit is that of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    So the opportunities to see such a huge building are few if any.


    [So, Elinalise-san, what''s thergest building you''ve ever entered up until now?]


    [Of course it would have to be the Milishon Adventurer''s Guild!]


    [Ho~, That was a ratherrge building wasn''t it?]


    I have also visited the Milishon Adventurer''s Guild before.


    It was certainly a wonderful ce.


    But it wasn''t surprising to me who has seen far bigger buildings in my previous life.


    [What a dull boy you are. The first time I saw the Milishon Adventurer''s Guild, I was so excited seeing it that I was unintentionally clinging on to Paul... Tch, Now why did you have to make me go and remember a thing like that.]


    Elinalise-san grumbled, then made an unpleasant face by herself.


    She really dislikes Paul.


    To the woman who self-proims that any man is satisfactory... when ites to Paul...


    Just what the hell did you do Paul?


    I wonder how many years it has been since Paul and Elinalise separated?


    I''m 15 years old now, so it surely has to be longer than that.


    [Pardon me for asking, but how old is Elinalise-san?]


    [Ara ara, you know it''s not nice to ask ady her age.]


    [For the record, I''ll be 50 years old soon.]


    [What a liar!]


    Chatting while we walked, we finally reached the building with the blue roof atst.


    Part 3


    When I passed the letter to the receptionist, I was ushered into a receiving room.


    [Please rest here for a short while.]


    Leaving us with just those words, Ms. Receptionist disappears.


    While we wait, we sit quietly on the avable sofa.


    Elinalise of course snuggles right into me.


    Whenever she sits next to a man, she does that. It''s really a bad habit.


    But since it doesn''t really bother me, I let it go.


    She''s happy to feel my manlike body, and I''m happy to have such a beautiful Nee-san next to me.


    Everybody wins.


    The only loser is that son of mine who doesn''t react at all to the situation.


    While lost in thought, I looked at my surroundings.


    I''d give this receiving room a grade of C-rank.


    The sofa is rather hard, and there is minimal furnishing.


    However as a ce for meeting with adventurers, it''s actually fitting.


    [Thank you for your patience, I am Vice Principal Jinas.]


    After a wait of about one hour, Vice Principal Jinas appeared.


    For not having an appointment, we were still met promptly.


    With a receding hairline, he seems like a nervous man in the prime of his life.


    He wears about himself a deep blue robe.


    Is he a user of water magic?


    [Pleased to meet you for the first time, I am Rudeus Greyrat.]


    I greet him in the aristocratic form I learned, quickly bowing my head.


    When I nced at her, Elinalise also was bowing respectfully.


    [And who is this person if I may inquire?]


    [I am Elinalise Dragonroad. I share membership in a party with Rudeus.]


    [I see...]


    Who is it? Why did theye?


    One nce of his eyes showed that Elinalise was of no concern to him.


    Jinas, in whatever form of good spirit, offered us a seat.


    [Never did I think you woulde here so soon.]


    [A certain person suggested that I should.]


    [A certain person...? Ah, perhaps it was Ms. Roxy then.]


    Mind your business you big forehead bastard.


    Though I didn''t say it aloud, my heart screamed those words.


    [Of course Roxy-sensei had rmended that Ie as well, however, the one giving me the push to actuallye is someone else after all.]


    [Mmm... ...Then, shall we go ahead and enroll you here at the academy?]


    [Perhaps, we shall...?]


    Jinas leans forward.


    With a little subtle pressure, I nod slightly.


    [For what I may say, please forgive me, I find that many magicians who havee into great power tend to be very prideful. Especially a young magician like yourself who maye to dislike or look down upon our academy.]


    [I see]


    [I have also heard the story of how Rudeus-san defeated the Stray Dragon a short time ago. I thought someone like that would not think about pursuing school immediately.]


    In these past two years, I havee to understand the tendencies of adventurers.


    Though it differs by race and country, but for the most part, in this world, 15 years old is often considered an adult.


    It is the age most debut as an adventurer.


    However, there are a considerable number of adventurers who are not yet "grown up."


    Since there is not a particr age restriction.


    However, there are those who exhibit talent and manage to climb to a high rank before bing 15 years old, though they are few.


    And those young people who reach the top, are usually a bundle of pride.


    I have only once seen a 14-year old boy called a B-rank adventurer.


    And that fellow was a Tengu who regarded me as a rival.


    Perhaps he was unable to stomach that I, who was the same age as him at the time, was an A-rank.


    Well,e to think of it I hadn''t seen him in a while, I wonder if he made a mistake and died on a subjugation request.


    Jinas probably thought that of me, that I myself was a bit of a Tengu, like the type I just described.


    I regret to inform that these days my Tengu iscking in vitality.


    Am I suffering a spiritual power shortage?


    [The first thing is that there are many facilities here to assist you with whatever you wish to pursue. Whether that be General Curriculum, Specialized Research, or Practical and Experimental Application.


    That is, of course, I will have allowance to advertise that you were a graduate here, correct?]


    While Jinas smiled wryly, I recalled Conrad''s story.


    [If there is something you need to frankly discuss or inquire about, please don''t withhold it here.]


    [Actually, What exactly is a [Special Student]? I do not yet properly understand what it is, even after all this talk.]


    Jinas once again smiled wryly, suddenly recalling something important.


    [Ah, Before I get into that, May I be allowed to give you a brief examination?]


    [Examination?]


    Maybe it''s something like the Schrship Student Examination?


    It seems like something naturally asked for.


    This might be bad.


    It''s been ten years since I learned about magic from Roxy.


    Exactly how much do I remember?


    Umm..., Well I do remember Melded Magic...


    Damn it, if I had known this was going to happen, I would have brushed up a bit.


    [Yes, Well, this is a test to determine if you are in fact the same Rudeus as the rumors say.]


    Apparently, there will not be a written portion of the test.


    Part 4


    I don''t want be told I have to defeat another stray dragon.


    I am not as brave as I was before.


    That''s all I want to say honestly, however Jinas''s wry smile tells me that might be Impossible.


    This guy has too many wry smiles.


    We left the building together with Jinas.


    Our destination was somewhere in the group of school buildings.


    It seems to be a training room in a training building.


    The location was where they perform magical experiments and examinations.


    [There are an extremelyrge number of buildings here. Are there really that many students here?]


    Jinas nods his head, and I took that as a confirmation.


    [Ranoa Magic Academy is different from a normal magical school, but since we have sses that are the same as a normal school, we have increased the number of ssrooms to match the need. Instructions for nobles, and even a math department for merchants.


    However no matter the section, lessons on magic are adapted to fit the curriculum if necessary.]


    There are lesson courses for various fields, not just limited to magic.


    It is as Roxy said, they will ept just about anyone.


    That is why it has be a Mammoth school.


    [Still, while we don''t have someone to teach royal studies, I feel more than confident that our teachers surpass those of the Ranoa Royal Academy when ites to that of Magic.]


    [Oh?]


    [For the time being, there is a nearly unpopted department that teaches the Military Sciences.]


    [As an example, would there be a division in the medical department that teaches about how to use medicine for healing a mental illness?]


    [Medicine for mental illness? No, I''m afraid there isn''t something like that. However I am proud to say we have a good assembly of teachers skilled in Recovery and Detoxification magic... Does this field differ greatly from magic?]


    [You can say that...]


    Although this is an Academy, there isn''t an Academy hospital.


    Well, there is the advice from Hitogami.


    I don''t need to rush anything yet.


    [Is there an acquaintance who has be sick?]


    [I can''t call it a sickness... Well, it''s something more like a curse.]


    [I see, you insinuate that you are here to do research on how to cure a curse, that is a splendid goal.]


    [No, I''m not really nning to do anything great here.]


    As we talk, we entered one particr building.


    In here as well, is the Magic-proof bricking.


    The inside of the building was made to look like a deficient gymnasium, on the floor are 4 magic circles with a radius of 5 meters each, and they are partitioned off by horizontal lines.


    At the edge of the magic formations, were about 20 people.


    All of them wore a simr looking robe, two of them entered the magic formation, and were casting spells at each other.


    Are they not concerned with being injured?


    [Those are students who will be fourth graders this year, I believe that ss had many aristocrats in it. Our school considers curriculum for actualbat, so we can perform mock battles here.]


    I watch on, taking in the exnation Jinas offers, as one student strikes the other with a fireball directly.


    The student is being wrapped in mes, as it happens the magic formation under their feet shines immediately, the mes are extinguished. The student who was just wrapped in meses out with not even a scorch.


    [What is this magic formation?]


    [It is attuned to Saint ss recovery magic. Even if the attack is received, any injury will be recovered instantaneously.]


    [That is really amazing!]


    [In addition, an advanced level barrier is set into the outer circumference of the formation, and some magic won''t even move an inch outside of it.]


    Amazing.


    As for what he called a magic formation, even though I saw magic textbooks a long time ago, with all the bad experiences on the return trip from the Magic Continent, I never managed to look through one.


    I wonder if I wouldn''t havee to know how they are used.


    Could I have somehow dealt with the situation with the magic formation in Shirone?


    While I think about that, students entered from the opposite ends of the magic formation.


    [Now then, what shall I be doing?]


    [I have heard that Rudeus-san is capable in using voiceless incantation. I would like you to demonstrate that.]


    [Is it good if I just use anything? Supposing the case that I am a fake, do you have a way to verify it?]


    [Ah, you bring up a good point, though there was only one teacher in our school who could use voiceless incantations, he died of old agest year...]


    When it looked like Jinas might worry about such a thing, his hands came together in a loud p.


    [Ah~, It is fine though, in fact, there is a child in our school who can also use the voiceless incantation magic as well.


    While he may not be as strong as Rudeus-san, he is the prodigy of my school.


    They belong to the student council this year... no, is that a good thing?


    Gaiter*-sensei! Will it be all right if I borrow Fitts-kun for a moment?]


    While Jinas ran towards a different magic formation, the teacher called out in a voice as well.


    After a while, they brought a lone boy.


    He had short white hair, and wore a pair of sunsses.


    The ears were long, was it perhaps an Elf?


    He has a small build. No, perhaps he''s just young? About 13 years old or so?


    His muscles are overwhelmingly insufficient.


    But he is supposed to be the type who is talented.


    If he is a man, he should train his body more.


    He''s younger. However next year he will be my senpai.


    I should probably greet him properly.


    [Ru-...!]


    He looked at me, and was going to rush up to me.


    I went before him, while making my greeting with a loud voice.


    [Pleased to meet you, I am Rudeus Greyrat.


    If there are no problems, I will be your kouhai from next year on.


    If I find myself in a difficult ce, I hope you will please instruct and encourage me.]


    [...EH? Ah, Y-, Yes!]


    Though it looked like Fitts tried to say something, I had already finished the greeting.


    When it came to the self-introduction, the early bird gets the worm.


    Though his mouth kept pping open and closed.


    Before too long, it stays tightly shut.


    [I am Fitts, please treat me well.]


    His voice was a little high and sounded stiff.


    It seems the breaking of the voice has not yete to him.


    Is he even younger than I thought?


    However, a senpai is a senpai after all.


    Since I am a bit scared of bullying, I will remain humble.


    [Since I am forced to trouble you with this matter, let''s cooperate well.]


    [A~...Right!]


    Entering the magic formation, Jinas grumbles something, and the formation activates.


    I have a disagreeable recollection about being in a magic formation.


    I test the outer limit of the formation with a tap, but my hand slipped through.


    [Huh? Jinas-sensei, is the magic formation not operating correctly?]


    [Rudeus-san, in here, the only barrier is towards magic.]


    [So...anything physical passes through?]


    Thats how it appears to be.


    If I remember correctly, the formation in Shirone was King-ss?


    But both physical and magical properties were negated in that.


    Well, perhaps if I have free time shall Ie study this some more?


    Aftering all this way to the Academy, it might be a good idea to be taught this stuff.


    [Now then, since Rudeus is an adventurer, are you alright with having a mock battle with Fitts?


    Please feel free to use your standard form of voiceless incantations.]


    [No problem.]


    Jinas nods at me, then turns and nods at Fitts.


    What''s that?


    Are you trying to say that if I lose normally then I''ll have to pay the tuition fee among other things?


    That''sme.


    Even though I have some extra money from the stray dragon subjugation, I''ve been continuing to live my life on the cheap, and if possible I''d like to keep my living expenses minimal out here too.


    Should I go all out from the start?


    Fitts stands across from me at the center point of the magic formation.


    He is holding in his hand a small wand.


    How nostalgic! I used to have a wand just like that in the old days, too.


    I also brought out my wand.


    This wand has been with me since I was 10 years old, the ¡ºAqua HartiaArrogant water dragon¡»


    Recently, I''ve given thought to changing the name of ¡ºAqua HartiaArrogant water dragon¡» to ¡ºCharlene¡».


    Truth be told, whether I use it or not, won''t make much of a difference.


    Jinas raises his hand.


    [Now then, Begin!]


    [ ¡ºDisturb MagicRan Ma¡» !!]


    At the same time the order to start was given, I used the ¡ºDisturb Magic¡» at Fitts'' wand.


    Fitts made a surprised face when the spell that should have shot out from the wand didn''t take shape.


    In my left hand, I created a Rock Bullet.


    The best reason for it is that it is the easiest spell to use.


    It bes even more powerful if I pinpoint a ce to take aim at.


    Since I''ve been making figurines for a while, it''s incredibly easy for me to adjust the power settings of the spell, and it''s easy to fire off sessive shots.


    The fundamentals on all my subjugation jobs consisted of me using the [Rock Bullet] and my [Quagmire].


    And depending on the situation, I can even use them in different ways.


    As the saying goes, [If you y with fire magic, you are going to get burned.]


    [...What''s with this!!]


    [Gee, I wonder.]


    Size: Tiny.


    Rotation: High


    Propulsion: High


    Target: Center of Fitts''s Forehead.


    ...


    I thought about it, but changed my mind.


    FIRE!


    The rock bullet makes a surprising sound much like a doppler ping, it passes right by the edge of Fitts'' face, and a sound simr to a panel of ss breaking is made when the outer magic barrier limitations are exceeded.


    It pierced the wall which was made of the Magic-proof bricking, the impact shattered and flung debris that was once the wall in every direction, and then the piercing movement of the rock bullet stopped.


    [...!]


    From the side of Fitts'' cheek, a bit of blood trickled out, before the wound suddenly closed thanks to the magic of the formation.


    Fitts ran a finger along his cheek, and skimmed the blood, then looked behind him at the final destination of the bullet.


    Then with a thump, he fell on his rear.


    I''m d my aim was that good.


    Healing magic isn''t almighty after all.


    In the case of an easy wound like this, Saint ss magic will recover a wound like that instantly, but if I had hit him head-on with that, he might have died immediately.


    And instant death is not remedied by Saint ss healing magic.


    [...]


    Suddenly, Fitts'' eyes met with mine.


    Although I couldn''t see where he was looking because of the sunsses,


    Somehow, I knew Fitts'' eyes were watching only me.


    [...]


    [...]


    We said nothing to each other.


    Fitts'' stare just kept getting more intense.


    Somehow,


    I felt that I had really gone and done it now.


    From the other side of the magic formation, was a downpour of stares.


    Even Jinas stared at me with wide eyes.


    Elinalise yawned.


    [J, Just now... how did you do...?]


    Fitts'' voice was trembling.


    Jinas too seemed to make a face wanting to know what had just happened.


    [It was the magic called ¡ºDisturb MagicRan Ma¡». Do you know about it?]


    Fitts shook his head.


    It seems he did not know of the Ran Ma type of magic.


    Is it rtively minor?


    Although I think it is extremely effective magic if you ever have to PvP another magician...


    Now that I think about it, outside of that one time with Orsted, I don''t think I''ve ever seen it used before.


    Fitts still quietly watches me.


    The gaze from behind his sses is painfully transmitted to me.


    [...]


    By Jinas'' own words, he called Fitts a genius.


    That he should have fallen on his rear in front of everyone...


    The chance that I may have damaged his honor is high.


    Fitts'' nce is painful.


    I tried to quietly divert my eyes.


    His eyes are locked on to mine.


    A deer in the headlights?


    Crying over spilled milk?


    Those are reasons that lead to bad feelings.


    If possible, I don''t want him to have to suffer that.


    Alright.


    [Thank you very much Senpai! You allowed a new student like me to take the credit for this match!]


    [Eh?]


    While I was smiling andughing, I said it in a way that other students could hear, as I approached him.


    And I stretched a hand out towards him.


    Though Fitts seems a little puzzled, he catches my hand.


    Fitts'' hand was soft.


    I wonder if he''s ever held a sword?


    [Please give me the pleasure of returning my thanks for today in the future.]


    [...!]


    As I''m helping him rise, I whisper that while I''m close to his ear, Fitts'' body is trembling, he nods for only a moment.


    I think when it''s time to pay my respects after I enter school, I will bring him a box of cake.


    Yeah, I think I''ll do that.


    I quietly decided so.


    Oh, by the way I passed the examination.


    Jinas apuded and praised me.


    Fitts didn''t evenin about being shut-out.


    Part 5


    And so, one monthter, I have be a resident of the Academy dorms.


    I received a detailed exnation about the [Special Students] afterwards.


    Exempt from basic school expenses.


    Exempt from sses under certain circumstances.


    I can receive or join in any ss curriculum aimed at the general students, it''s encouraged that I mix in with them if I do.


    Homeroom attendance is mandatory once a month, I am free to do basically anything in the school.


    I may borrow one room in the research building for devoted research.


    I may borrow one room in the training building for training time.


    If I choose to, I can spend all my time reading in the library.


    I am free to eat meals in the dining room.


    If I leave campus, it is fine to continue acting as though I was still an active adventurer.


    I am free to publish my research findings if I visit the magic guild.


    I am free to y around in the red-light district.


    However, anything done outside of the campus is my own responsibility.


    Though I am called a student, my actual title is closer to that of a researcher.


    However, it seems that there are many other types of [Special Students].


    Other students may for example not be exempt from the fundamental lessons.


    I seem to have been provided with considerable amounts of personal freedom.


    Of course there are some forbidden things.


    For instance,mitting something regarded as a crime in Ranoa Kingdom.


    Or subversive activities towards the Academy and towards the Magic Guild.


    I was given a thin booklet outlining all the school rules and regtions for further reading and inquiry.


    I read a little bit on the spot when I received it.


    Basically as long as I usemon sense, there shouldn''t be a problem.


    It''s just about the same thing as what was on the Adventurer''s Guild application.


    Although the Adventurer''s Guild cracks down a bit harder on vitions.


    By the way, Elinalise also enrolled in the Academy.


    She paid money as normal.


    From what I understood, the Entrance fee and school expenses until graduation are lumped together and the total amount is about 3 Asura Gold coins.


    That''s incredibly cheap!


    Can there really be such a difference in prices?


    By the way if I entered normally and took the exam, and received excellent results, I would have received some exemption towards basic school expenses and the enrollment fee.


    Otherwise if I had no practical way to pay up front, I could work out a deal to properly pay for my tuition after graduating.


    There seems to be more flexibility the more talented of a person you are.


    Oh, but that has nothing to do with me.


    [Fumu~]


    Ibed over the school regtions twice.


    For a penal code entry in the matters of sexual rtions.


    And I examined that page properly.


    [Elinalise-san. As long as you don''t... force yourself on them, you appear to be free to do whatever you want.]


    [What a wonderful school! Did you know? That kind of thing is strictly prohibited at a Milishion school after all.]


    Though the subject almost went out on a tangent, an adequate answer was returned.


    As expected, people with their mind in the pink are different.


    When I go with the knowledge that I had from my previous life, there is a serious confusion of public morals when ites to being able to do it with a child who is attending school, which can lead to a breakdown in discipline.


    The youngest children in this school are about 10 years old, but there are people on the register who exceed 100 years old as well.


    Although it seems for the time being there are many young men here, the ages are various, the races are various, and even themon sense is various.


    Also, there are even others here who are cursed like Elinalise.


    In such a situation, that is no good, this is also no good, since it seems like it would be easy for a problem to easily ur.


    Especially when the mating season starts.


    Well, you might say there is a reason for the free school tradition.


    To have a reason to live, for me that reason is the effort I will put forth with the desire to reim my manhood again.


    Uwaah, Let''s do our best!


    I will make my son BIG.


    Just kidding.


    Actually, there is still the advice from Hitogami, it will definitely be healed soon.


    I continued along takingfort in that.

 Chapter 79: First Day of School -- Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 79: First Day of School -- Part 1</h4>


    Part 1


    Ranoa Magic Academy.


    The world''srgest Magic School, it is sponsored by the Magic Guilds of the ¡ºMagic Triumvirate¡» and boasts one of thergest campus areas.


    The current Principal is one of the heads of the Magic Guild and is known as ¡ºWind King ss Magician Georg¡».


    The current number of students in the register exceeds 10,000.


    Though it''sbeled as a [Magic] Academy, the teachers haveyers uponyers of various knowledge, and in truth you can be taught just about anything there.


    People from all tribes, species, and social standings can be admitted.


    Such as those who would avoid anything to do with the Milis Religion, where there is still deep prejudice against the Demon races.


    Such as those who would typically find themselves excluded. The moody types like those of the Beast Race.


    Such as those of royal or noble lineage who find themselves in jeopardy or exile by way of political power struggles.


    Such as those who were born with a curse, or aristocratic children who are deemed unmanageable.


    Though it seems that none from the Heaven Race or Sea Race are on the student register.


    A person of high magic ability or a person with a deep rtionship with magic, even a person with just some kind of magical issue can also enroll.


    It''s said one time a matter arose with the Magic Guild when it tried to ally with the other world powers.


    Asura Kingdom knew that if another country gained the use of the Magic Guild it would be hard pressed topete against them.


    So Asura Kingdom made a number of investments to the magic guild in the effort of building amicable rtions.


    Incidentally Holy Milis Country has an order...The ¡ºTemple Knights¡» are directly opposed to the methods of this school.


    However, since this school is on the opposite side of the world from Milishion, there has been no reason yet to expressly call for war with it.


    The normal enrollment period is for seven years.


    The maximum is nine years.


    It is possible to continue indefinite enrollment if one is doing research with expressed permission from an affiliated Magic Guild.


    There is a huge dormitory that is five stories tall, and boarding is free.


    There are those who attend from residential homes that are in the downtown district as well.


    But it seems the usual choice formute is to stay in the dormitory.


    A room has already been prepared for myself in the dormitory, it seems.


    The dorm room was simplistic.


    It is on the second floor.


    A 6-tatami length room, fitted with bunk beds.


    One table and chair provided.


    While the room is normally shared by two people, those who are approved as a [Special Student] are granted exclusive use.


    If I wished for it, I could have a roommate.


    However I passed on that.


    I didn''te here to make friends.


    It seems aristocrats can pay a bit of money and move to arger and higher-security room, but for me, I think it''s unnecessary.


    I''m not living the kind of life where I need to worry about assassination.


    There is a toilet in the hallway.


    I was surprised to find that it had a flushing feature!


    There was a lever and a jar.


    It seems I can draw water from a basin near the toilet with the bucket, and then pour it into the jar.


    From the jar, I can use the lever to operate a mechanism that lets the waste-water drain out into a pipe leading to a sewer.


    Of course, a guy like me doesn''t need to use a bucket, since I can just use my own water magic.


    It seems there is a duty rotation to refill the water basin, but because I am a [Special Student], I am of course exempt.


    I am provided with a uniform.


    Gentlemen are provided with a school suit, whiledies are provided with a zer.


    Honestly, it''s a pretty sweet design too!


    I heard that until this year, there wasn''t a standard unified uniform.


    If that''s the case, then the gym uniform should be bloomers right?


    Sadly, here, it happens to be a robe.


    I was not provided with the specifics.


    It seems like there isn''t a person who understand the importance of bloomers.


    For the time being, even someone without money to spend on a uniform is still provided with the cheapest type.


    [So, does it suit me?]


    Elinalise is in front of me putting on a fashion show with her new clothes.


    Because her lengthy luxurious hairstyle was rolled just under the shoulder, she gave off the impression of wearing her robe as someone who did cosy.


    The uniform suits her reasonably well.


    It seems that since I know the true nature of Elinalise-san, I can''t help but to see it as Cosy after all.


    [If the skirt was altered to be shorter, it would be much easier to go man-fishing. Just to the point where the panties almost be visible.]


    After I advise her of this, the look on her face that she gave me said: "You are a Genius!"


    [If it''s this short won''t I be feeling the cold more?]


    [I think that if you were to put on some socks that reach all the way up to your thighs you won''t be.]


    [Amazing, just as expected of Rudeus. You are truly a genius!]


    As Elinalise said this to me, she began folding the skirt until it felt like one that belonged to a high school girl.


    Then when she spun around, the fluttering of her skirt allowed the momentary showing off of her panties.


    Yep.


    It''s as I thought, pairing the panties and the uniform was definitely a good idea.


    Part 2


    So, I headed to the entrance ceremony.


    Even at a school like this, there exists an entrance ceremony.


    The new students this year are gathered in a cold schoolyard.


    Of course there is no orderly file.


    Some students appear to be listening to the Principal''s speech intently, while others appear rather uninterested.


    There are also those gathered who are acquaintances and they are chatting away.


    If this was a Japanese school, this would be the ce where the guidance councelor would shout at us.


    The principal gives a speech on a tform constructed of the ever-present brick material to the many different types of people who are standing before him.


    [Ladies and Gentlemen, for the longest time, the ones called "Magician" have been looked down upon by the ones called "Swordsman."


    Indeed, that fencing art that the Sword God created might reign supreme.


    However! Magic is also a form of supremacy!


    After all, in the end, fencing is just a murderer''s tool.


    However, magic is different, there is a future for those who practice magic!


    When we stand together united and exchange and build upon our current chanting methods, we can regain our once lost magic system and bring about a new evolution of . . . ]


    Elinalise and I just stood there quietly.


    No matter what world you are in, the principal''s speech is long.


    However, no one here who is listening to his speech seems tired.


    I guess perhaps the motivation to use magic is overflowing?


    No, it''s different.


    It''s because everyone seems to be interested in watching the principal desperately trying to pin his wig down before it takes flight off of his head!


    Elinalise is looking about the surrounding area, examining all the men closely.


    She seems to be having trouble choosing one at the moment.


    [ . . . That is all. Gentlemen and Ladies, may your path of magic be straight and true!]


    Finally the Principal wrapped it up in words like some protector of freedom and justice.


    There is no school song sung in unison.


    This is likely because there is no school song to begin with.


    A national anthem exists, but I can''t sing it.


    [Continuing on, we will now hear some words from our Student Council President to the new students.]


    With the words of Vice Principal Jinas, a mix of three boys and girls climbed up to the stage.


    The girl in the lead has beautiful blonde hair.


    Her long silky hair has been put into a braid.


    Her uniform is the same as ours, though much newer, and she oozes dignity and grace from the way she carries herself as she walks across the stage.


    Compared to that one, the Ojou-sama next to me is a fake.


    But then, Elinalise''s standing behavior says with an act "Not enough opportunities..."


    [Oh, isn''t that the young child Rudeus made cry the other day?]


    She said this when looking at one of the two people who were trailing behind.


    The person with the White hair and wearing sunsses.


    It was Fitts.


    While moving across the stage, he is vigntly surveying the area.


    The other boy is one I don''t know yet.


    I guess he would be a bit older than me.


    Fussy brown hair in abed back style and a sword is visibly worn on the waist.


    He does not seem to be a magician.


    The way he moves makes me think he is likely a swordsman.


    Above all though, he is an ikemen.


    ording to my investigation, of the countries of central continent, from the faces I''ve imagined ikemen to have, it seems that the ones who possess a "strong-man" expression are the most popr.


    To put it simply, those with a Paul-like face are popr.


    Actually that guy looks simr to Paul.


    Incidentally, it turns out I''m not bad looking either, but apparently the way Iugh causes people to be disgusted.


    Only Elinalise has praised my fantastically masculine smile.


    When they went to the top of the stage, the young students present began to chat noisily.


    [Hey, isn''t that Ariel-sama...?]


    [Then isn''t that one ¡ºSilent Fitts¡»?]


    [Kyaa~, It''s Luke-sama!]


    It seems they are somehow famous.


    The schoolgirls all raise their squealing voices.


    Perhaps that Paul-like man might be this ¡ºLuke¡»?


    Girls send their support with [Kyaa~ Kyaa~], and he returns it with a wave of his hand.


    He''s really popr.


    Tch, I don''t like this Mannequin-like guy with an AV actor''s name.


    [Ara, that''s a fine man.]


    It seems he is suitable to Elinalise''s discerning tastes.


    [Quiet down! Ariel-sama will be speaking now!]


    On Luke''s (likely) order, the noise in the surrounding area momentarily quiets down.


    He''s incredible for not needing to use a megaphone.


    Choosing the moment when it''s quiet enough, the girl from beforees out.


    [I am Ariel Anemoi Asura. The Second Princess of the Asura Kingdom, and in charge of the Magic Academy''s Student Council!]


    Hermanding voice prated to the core.


    Attacking the earlobes, and shaking the brain.


    Can I call it charisma?


    This is not just a prating voice.


    Just hearing it brings about the feeling of a good mood.


    [You havee here together from ces all over the world. And there are those of us with big differences in ourmon sense.


    But, here at the Magic Academy, the way we protect it is different than your hometown.]


    The contents of what she speaks are basically just school regtions.


    Things like even if things are done too differently, please respect what is considered a rule here.


    However the way in which it was said was profoundly sunk into the heart.


    That''s right, the rules should be followed.


    Even though I was formerly Japanese, it doesn''t seem that this is why I care.


    I seemed to care because I honestly believed in her words.


    [ . . . Now then, please lead a good student life.]


    Once Ariel''s speech had ended, she got off of the stage.


    At that time, suddenly Fitts'' nce caught me.


    Even though he was wearing sunsses, I was convinced he was looking at me.


    His gaze was strong.


    This might be bad, I should hurry and go buy a box of cakes already...


    Part 3


    After the entrance ceremony ended, I separated from Elinalise and went towards a certain ssroom.


    It is necessary to participate in homeroom at least once a month.


    ording to the story I heard, including me, there are only six others who are [Special Students], I was asked in earnest to avoid quarreling with them.


    Even if it was asked of me, I don''t have any intention to get into a fight with anyone anyway.


    I''ll just shrug away whatever is troublesome.


    As I think this, I reach one end of three school buildings set in a line.


    My ssroom is in the rear room on the third floor.


    On the way there, is a line drawn on the ground, it reads, [Ahead of here is the ssroom for ¡ºSpecial Students¡»].


    It seems that the ssroom is isted.


    Though as a ¡ºSpecial Student¡» I can go freely anywhere I want to on campus.


    Is it the opposite?


    Because things like pride can make a lot of trouble, is this a consideration for the general students to avoid unnecessary contact?


    Well, if they went to the trouble to call it special, I will have to trust that there is a reason for it for the time being.


    Lost in that thought, I finally reached the ssroom.


    The card above the door has ¡ºSpecial Student Room¡» written on it.


    When things are handled like this, I am getting an unpleasant feeling.


    I calmly open the door, and enter the ssroom quietly.


    Somehow this ssroom gave off a familiar feeling.


    It seems that the ck board and teacher''s desk are not the only new additions to this room.


    Wooden desks are lined up in rows all over the ssroom.


    Though the window was closed, it was somehow still bright in the ssroom.


    There are four people sitting in their seats.


    One is a boy sitting in the front row and reading a book . . . he''s likely studying.


    Impressively concealing his eyes is his dark brown hair.


    He nces at me for a moment then looks away uninterested.


    Near the back of the room at the side by the window are seated two girls.


    Both are members of the Beast Race.


    One seems to be munching on some kind of meat-on-a-bone, she looks at me with suspicion. She''s of the Adorudia [Canine] Race.


    The other one, resting her feet on top of the desk while leaning back, both hands are sped together behind her head, Looks at me. She''s of the Dedorudia [Feline] Race.


    When I see these two, I am reminded of the two little girls from the Dorudia vige that I met once.


    I wonder what their names were again . . . .


    They were both nice children though.


    Compared to them, these two seem to be ill-mannered.


    Completely Ko-gal.


    And thest one.


    It was a young man I''d seen somewhere before.


    He has a long face, with round sses attached.


    In my former school days I would have called such a person "Spock."


    He was looking at me gap-jawed for a while now.


    His expression doesn''t change, as he suddenly stands up with a bang.


    I was enlightened by way of the Eye of Foresight.


    [Shi...SHISHOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!]


    As if the desk was a hindrance, he flung it out of his way.


    Crashing into desks aside as if he was something like a snowplow.


    One after another was being tossed aside as he crashed into them.


    Yes,e crash into me!


    [Rock Bullet!]


    There is a heavy sounding thunk.


    [Shishouuuuuuuuu!]


    My rock bullet hits his face then falls to the ground with a thud, he didn''t even stagger from it.


    However was there enough power behind it to return this grown man to sanity from his delusional state?


    Unreal. Is this a ¡ºMIKO¡»''s power?


    This guy grabs me around the waist and lifts me up easily into the air.


    [Whoa~! Hold it, hold it, take it easy, RELAX, calm down already!]


    I braced myself for the impact with the ceiling.


    However, I was put down safely somehow.


    [Shishou! Have you forgotten myself? It is I, Zanoba!]


    While Zanobaughs with a wide smile, he politely hugs me.


    Am I now your beach-house newlywed wife?


    [Hah Hah, of course I remember you! My disciple, please let go of me now, you are scaring me.]


    Third Prince of Shirone, Zanoba was here.


    Part 4


    Under the characteristic pretext of ''studying abroad,'' it seems Zanoba was sent here to Ranoa Magic Academy for a while.


    Properly understood, not being able to control the Miko power is treated the same as having a curse.


    It seems that as long as there isn''t a major disturbance, there is no need to refuse his eptance here.


    However there is a division in the Magic Guild who does research into Curses and Blessings.


    Miko are valuable existences, especially a sample such as this one.


    And with such a reason, Zanoba was enrolled as a ¡ºSpecial Student¡»


    In exchange for being a [Sample], Zanoba felt he had the right to take sses.


    And typical of a ce so focused on Magic, it was a convenient solution.


    [With Myself''s teacher as a target, every day has been spent training with the Earth Magic.]


    Oh, Zanoba.


    What an industrious disciple you are.


    [Is that so now? Your highness seems to be most energetic. When I get settled down, I wille make figurines together with you.]


    [Please do!]


    Zanoba deeply nodded his smiling face.


    How nice.


    I remember being a junior at my middle school back in that life.


    Didn''t I also speak with strong feelings about things I did, how proud I was when I could create my own PC?


    [Though, in the case of this school, isn''t His Highness actually my senpai? What year are you in now?]


    [Second year. However, ha ha, please do not call me "your highness" or "senpai," but Zanoba instead. And I will call Myself''s Shishou as "Shishou."]


    [Zanoba.]


    [Yes, Shishou.]


    It is this kind of feeling when I am chatting with Zanoba.


    With a *bang*, there was the sound of something being thrown.


    Involuntarily, we face the direction of the sound.


    It was at the ce where the Beast Race girls where at, where there were two feet on the desk before, now there was just one.


    Since she is wearing a skirt, a certain ce is able to be seen.


    [You two are making me sick-nya]


    Nya!


    Nya . . . . . .


    The Dedorudia family say Nya.


    Eris also used . . . no I don''t want to remember that right now.


    If I go and remember Eris now, I''ll just be frustrated.


    [Oi! Zanoba and YOU? What the hell are you all chattin'' about?]


    [Rinia-dono, this is the gentleman I spoke of before, Myself''s Shishou...]


    [When''d I ever listen ta'' anything y''said?]


    This cat eared girl was irritated, and so she kicked the table above her with the heel of her foot, loudly.


    [Zanoba, Oi! C''mere, you, oi. You understand, right-nya? You understand what I''m saying to you right? Hah?]


    The face of Zanoba stiffens.


    Is it possible- this person is bullying him?


    If it''s Zanoba we''re talking about, then this person must be considerably strong...


    Wait, it might just be a matter of something like Jocks and Nerds.


    [If you understand then bring that guy already!]


    After a couple of short tugs, I am pulled away.


    [Sorry, Shishou...]


    [Don''t be, it''s not a problem for me.]


    I approach the cat-eared girl as told.


    A cat-eared girl and a dog-eared girl.


    The both of them stare me down for a moment.


    If it was the me from before, my feet would probably be shaking from their res.


    However, I''m not scared at all.


    Should I say something . . . ? I''ve been like this for a moment now.


    However it is not only res, it seems to be also some kind of bloodlust?


    It might almost be like the real thing that Ruijerd could do.


    [Thank you, pleased to meet you, I am Rudeus Greyrat. From today on I will be in your care, I will be mindful not to intrude in your affairs. Please treat me well.]


    I bend deeply at the waist, in the Japanese style.


    After all, there''s nothing better than behaving properly in front of people that act like this.


    The reason being that I am trying with the utmost of my ability to have nothing to do with them.


    Then I wasughed at by Rinia.


    [Oh, can''t hate an obedient guy like this.


    I am Rinia Dedorudia, 5th year-nya.


    Though I may not look like it, I am the daughter of the Vige Chief Gyes of the Dorudia Vige-nya.


    I''ll be the head of the family soon-nya.


    I''m just taking care of some things here until then-nya.]


    That sounds like typical matters of Dorudia tribe after all.


    Moreover, Gyes''s Daughter.


    Didn''t I remember him saying his eldest daughter was abroad studying at another country?


    Was it here?


    How nostalgic.


    [Ah, is that how it is!


    When I wasst in Dorudia vige I was deeply indebted to Gyes-san!


    Ah, I am deeply moved! To think that I might be able to meet the daughter of my benefactor in such a ce as this!


    Ah, so how are such things faring for the granddaughter of Gustav-san?


    Gustav-san was also a considerable help to me as well.


    He lent me a house to stay in during the rainy season!]


    [O . . . oh, is that so? You were also acquainted with Gr-Gramps . . . ?]


    While talking like a machine gun, Rinia was looking at me with a face of amazement.


    Though it is trivial now, when she kicked the desk earlier, I was able to see into the certain ce.


    They were blue.


    The kid next to her who was eating the meat, her nose twitched with a tiny sniffing sound, then she frowned.


    [Smells . . . ]


    She was suddenly impolite.


    Did you say that I was smelly?


    However that doesn''t seem visible in her face.


    So, I greeted the dog-girl properly.


    [Pardon me, may I be allowed to hear senpai''s name?]


    [ . . . . . . . . .It''s Pursena. Same reasons as Rinia said.]


    [Pursena-san, what a nice name! Please look after me as well!]


    She suppressed her nose, and abruptly turned her face away.


    [ . . . Fakku-nano.]


    Is thatst word meant as an insult?


    When a youngdy speaks like that, it makes an old man excitable.


    At any rate, it seems the pre-emptive strike was a sess.


    I want to believe with this, I will be able to avoid being involved in any unreasonable situations now.


    Part 5


    After touching base with those two, I listened to Zanoba who was making aplicated face.


    And after I left, he whispered to me,


    [Shishou, what''s the reason for you to bow and scrape to that degree?]


    I hear what you are saying.


    [... My disciple, it is an essential thing that we avoid all unnecessary quarreling between students.]


    [Is...that why?... If that is what Shishou says, Myself will say nothing further on that matter.]


    Zanoba nodded regrettably.


    I have no idea what was done before, but if this guy is bullied next time, I will be his shield properly.


    Bullying is no good.


    Absolutely no good.


    [Oi!]


    While I am thinking a voice calls out from behind me.


    [Yes, what is it?]


    When turning around, it was the boy who was in the front row now standing.


    [You, just a moment ago, did you say your name was Rudeus?]


    [Yes, I am called Rudeus Greyrat. I am pleased to meet your acquaintance from here on, senpai.]


    The boy had the look ofplete confusion when I went about bowing my head.


    [Cliff Grimoire. The Genius Magician.]


    Genius Magician, is it?


    Isn''t that amazing?


    Does a genius call himself that?


    Isn''t that a bit shameful?


    [In just two years I have managed to learn all attack magic to the Advanced Level.


    My recovery, detoxification, and divine-attack magic are already advanced level.


    Though my Barrier magic is only at the Beginner rank, I will soon be at intermediate.


    Unfortunately there aren''t better teachers of it here.]


    [That''s pretty impressive.]


    I honestly praised him.


    I nod my head to his self-promation of being a genius.


    Exactly how much effort would be required to get seven categories of magic all the way up to the advanced rank in just two years time?


    For me, my recovery is only middle rank, and my detoxification is still beginner rank.


    Though I thought that there was always going to be someone better, nheless it''s still an amazing thing to meet one.


    Is this a special ssroom?


    Is my pride undamaged because I''ve acquired up to saint rank in water rank magic?


    [Taking you two years to get just the four basic attack magics to the upper rank. Senpai must be amazing.]


    [...Tch, It''s nothing to get all worked up about.]


    While I was honestly trying to praise Cliff, He suddenly clicked his tongue, and fell into a bad mood.


    He grabs mypels, although without any real power, and stares at me.


    Since I am the taller one, he has to look up.


    [You aren''t just a magician, you also use swordy?]


    [Eh? Yeah, I do have a bit of an interest in it...]


    I am tentatively ranked Intermediate in Sword God Style.


    I barely even remember any of the Water God Style.


    Though I treat my sword swings as more of a form of strength training than any practical application.


    I haven''t really used my fencing skills in actualbat.


    That''s the extent of which I have a taste for.


    To put it bluntly, Eris and Ruijerd and other Swordsmen, they understand the trick to strengthening the body through the proper sword techniques, and no matter how much I try, I just can''t understand how, so I am halfway over giving up on swordy entirely.


    Even so...


    [Who did you hear it from? That I can use swordy?]


    [...from Eris-san.]


    I was shocked.


    In thesest two years, did he meet with Eris?


    I wouldn''t think she woulde to the Magic Academy though...


    [Is she also at this school?]


    [Huh? Why would she have any reason to be?]


    Cliff retorted coldly.


    Is that how it is?


    The fact that Eris would be going to school now isn''t really expected.


    [E~to... Where did you meet her at?]


    [...]


    He doesn''t answer.


    Just stares at me.


    Did I say something strange...?


    Ah, perhaps a long time ago this kid was pummeled by Eris too?


    Sorry, sorry, for our Eris, I''m truly sorry.


    [Ee~to... Has she said anything about me by chance?]


    Now Cliff seems to be giving me some kind of dramatic res and scowls.


    Staring at me from top to bottom.


    [Hmph, she said that you were small (in stature).]


    [...Is, is that so? I was small (down there), she said?]


    I was about to cry.


    Was she lost to me now after that one affair after all?


    And for someone with a bigger one too...


    [W-well, you might say that after being separated from her for two years, I have grown up because of her.]


    [Eh? Did you separate from Eris-san?]


    [Hm?]


    I get the feeling that something isn''t meshing right in this delicate conversation.


    That something is very wrong.


    Before I can confirm what that is,


    [Ah, it''ll be fine though, In the end someone like you doesn''t bnce well with someone like Eris-san anyways, right!]


    My chest caved in at such a phrase.


    Cliff snorted and then returned determinedly to his seat.


    I need to give special attention to this one.


    Part 6


    Afterwards, the teacher came and after my introduction and some simple contact information, homeroom was over.


    It seems one person was missing.


    [Ara? Did''t I hear that there was one more who was also a [Special Student]?]


    When I tried to ask Zanoba, he shook his head.


    [Silent-dono is exempt from morning homeroom gathering for 1 month it seems.]


    [And the reason?]


    [Myself is not sure of that.]


    Thest person seems to be called Silent.


    I wonder if they are capable of using KageJutsu also?


    [They are also an amazing person too, right?]


    [It is well known that they are doing this and that behind the scenes of the school right now.


    They expanded the menu of the school cafeteria, They have created new magic items...even these uniforms were conceived by Silent-dono.


    It''s even rumored that she has received a rmendation by one of the Seven Great World Powers, and that''s why she''s receiving special treatment.]


    Hearing Zanoba go on, my mind was painted with the thought of only one kind of man, a "Mad Scientist."


    Adorned in a white robe, with big bottle-bottom sses, wielding a sk containing some kind of green concoction.


    Though the heades up with good ideas, usually he leaves people with bad feelings.


    [Silent-dono is usually shut up in theirboratory, but sooner orter they will have something to do that will require them to show up before Shishou.]


    Zanoba had said such a thing.


    By the way, Silent happens to be a 3rd year student here.


    Another Senpai.


    I will be humble when I meet them.


    [Afterword.]


    In this way I managed to sessfully enter into the [Special Student] ss.


    It seems because the characters have increased, I need to tidy that up at once.


    1st Years: Rudeus (Hentai Magician), Elinalise (B*tch Elf)


    2nd Years: Zanoba (Super Strong Figurine Otaku), Cliff (Genius Magician)


    3rd Years: Silent (Mystery man)


    4th Years: Ariel (Asura Kingdom''s 2nd Princess), Fitts (White Hair & Sunsses), Luke (Ikemen)


    5th Years: Rinia (Cat), Pursena (Dog)

 Chapter 80: First Day of School -- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 80: First Day of School -- Part 2</h4>


    Part 1


    After homeroom ended, Zanoba dutifully attended his next ss.


    It seems he is not allowed lesson exemptions.


    Cliff seems to be naturally serious about his lessons.


    Rinia and Pursena seem to give off the feeling they''re boycotting their lessons, but they appear to attend seriously.


    ording to Zanoba, in two hours, it will be time for lunch.


    I was invited to join him for the meal.


    How pleasant!


    I will eventually be taking sses.


    However, don''t misunderstand my reason foring here.


    I never came to this school to study.


    But I also can''t be ''doing nothing'' for as long as two hours.


    Though, I did note to y around either.


    For the time being.


    I decided to take a look around the campus.


    I was able to see the approximate locations of each ssroom on the map.


    However, it would probably be better if I went to see it by walking there.


    As I thought this, I began to walk.


    First off is the School Infirmary.


    The infirmary of this school is spacious.


    It has 8 beds which are in a line,


    There are two healing art users residing here.


    It must mean that it is possible that there are many people who be injured in magical idents.


    Just now a man twice my height was carried in with a stretcher.


    One arm seems to be broken, and a leg is bent in an unusual way.


    One of the healing art users is rapidly chanting spells on the broken arm.


    It is Intermediate-rank recovery magic.


    At once, the man''s tortured expression rxed a bit.


    So as to not be a nuisance there, I left.


    When I looked at the card at the entrance, I saw [Primary Medical Ward] written there.


    It wasn''t the School Infirmary.


    Next stop was the Athletics Warehouse.


    This room was adjoined to the one I took the training examination in the other day.


    Of course the door is locked.


    Do I need to get the key from the administrator''s office, or perhaps I need to find the gym teacher?


    Or, if I was to happen to use a little bit of chantless incantation earth magic, would I not be able to unlock it that way?


    So, with just a little bit of magic, I unlocked the door and entered inside.


    The inside is a bit dusty and smells of mold.


    Rather than an athletics warehouse, I got the feeling it was just a regr warehouse.


    Lining the shelves were various kendo equipments, like helmets and chest protectors, in the corner of the room is a box that looks like an umbre stand, which has many ces for magicians to put their magic wands.


    Some kind of iron figure had a number of ces marked with some kind of unknown white powder.


    However, this is not what I was looking for.


    It seems this school doesn''t have the equipment for tform or floor exercises.


    So basically, this isn''t an athletics warehouse, it''s just a [Training Tools Room].


    Next stop, the rooftop of the school building... oh this school doesn''t have a rooftop ess.


    Since it snows a lot in this area of the world, a sharply sloping roof is a fundamental design it seems.


    Though it seems there is something like an attic, I pass on it for now.


    With the rooftop being no good, I decide to visit the library.


    The library of this school has its own independent building.


    Leaving the athletics warehouse, I walked for about ten minutes until atst I reached a particr two-story building.


    When I tried to enter, I was stopped by a door guard.


    [Stop!]


    [Eh?]


    [I haven''t seen your face before, are you a new student? A problem with your lessons?]


    [Eh, yes, I''m a new student. [Special Student], and I''m exempt from lessons.]


    [Show me your student identification.]


    Trying not to act suspiciously, from my breast pocket, I take out the identification, and hand it over.


    The guard stares me up and down for a moment, alright, I seem to be confirmed.


    I am deliberately checked for anything suspicious.


    Afterwards, a rough exnation of the important points on how to use the library was told to me.


    Magic is forbidden in the library.


    Removing a book from the library is strictly prohibited, however sometimes certain materials may be loaned out, but only temporarily.


    In cases like that, permission must be obtained from a librarian, which means forms need to be filled out.


    Naturally, any damage to a book will be met with a disciplinary action.


    It''s pretty much the same as any library anywhere.


    But if a book is heavily damaged, it''s possible that the result could be a heavy fine and expulsion.


    Incidentally, all the books that exist in this library are said to be transcripts.


    Even if the damage is just to a transcript, that is grounds for being made to withdraw from school.


    Is that because books in this world are naturally expensive?


    [You are considerably strict here, aren''t you?]


    [There was a troublesome person here before who was substituting books. They were selling these precious materials in the marketce.]


    So the guard says.


    When I entered the library, it had the faint smell of books.


    The unique mixture of mustiness dried ink and old paper.


    It also has a bathroom near the entrance.


    Perhaps it''s a countermeasure to the Aoki Mariko phenomenon?


    I offer a light greeting to the librarian, then head further inside.


    At the entrance are tables and desks lined up, from the middle to the back are rows of bookshelves.


    [Ooooh.]


    I instinctively eximed in sheer admiration.


    How many books have I read sinceing to this world?


    It is the first time I have seen such arge amount of books side by side.


    The first floor opened up wide to an atrium-like ceiling.


    The entire second floor is upied by bookshelves.


    Various ces throughout the library have a chair and desk, as expected there is likely no shortage of schoolwork that needs to be done here.


    It''s just about time I looked into some things.


    [Ah.]


    Then, I recalled the advice of Hitogami.


    [Rudeus, enter Ranoa Magic Academy.


    Then, examine the matters of the Fedoa Territory Metastasis Event.


    If you do this, you can regain your confidence as a man once more.]


    Up until now, I have done nothing but give special care to thatst sentence.


    However, [Investigate the Metastasis Cases] was what he was saying right?


    That was close.


    I had almostpletely forgotten.


    It''s fine though.


    There should be quite a few books on that subject, so in regards to it, I should be able to do some detailed research.


    However, since there are just a few books... where should I begin looking from?


    [Should I ask a librarian about this...?]


    I shook my head and decided against it.


    For the time being, it''s not like I have to immediately start researching.


    And anyway, as for facts about the Metastasis Event cases, Asura Kingdom wasn''t done confirming everything yet.


    And just a cursory amount of studying won''t make me understand the whole situation at once.


    So for now, it''ll be good just to know where the book reference materials are in the library, I guess.


    As I thought this, I meandered between the bookshelves.


    There were indeed many books of different kinds.


    Though the majority of the books were in Humannguage, there were those that were also written in Beast Godnguage or Demon Godnguage.


    There was a book in Fighting Godnguage as well. I am not knowledgeable if there are some in Heaven Godnguage or Sea Godnguagenguages though.


    I would need to transliterate the letters of thosenguages to one I know already, before I could even begin reading it.


    [Ah!]


    From behind me, a small voice raised up.


    I turned around.


    That white-haired, sunsses-wearing boy was looking at me.


    It''s Fitts!


    He seemed to be carrying several books and scrolls.


    I panicked for a moment, stood at attention quickly, and then bowed apologetically.


    [I am sorry for the other day.


    It was through my thoughtless actions yesterday that may have caused senpai to lose face.


    I am truly sorry for what I have done.]


    [I was thinking about going out for a box of cakes for which I nned to bring them to you when greeting you properly at a future time, but since I just became a new student moments ago, I''ve been caught up doing this or that since...]


    [Uea!? ...I, It''s fine, raise your head.]


    In my previous life, the one person I respected was a character called [Masa].


    He is a member of society who managed to weather all the problems of the world by performing dogeza.


    One of his techniques is called [When you''ve made a mess of something, make the humble apology in a ce like a toilet or the like, not by shouting abruptly in an important ce!]


    I rushed into a direction where I would be excused of the bad feelings Fitts may have held for me, and tried to clear them away.


    It seems sessful.


    [Rude...eh, Rudeus-kun? For what reason are you here?]


    [Doing a little bit of research.]


    [About what?]


    [Metastasis Events.]


    When I mentioned that, Fitts seemed to bring his eyebrows together.


    Did I say something strange?


    [The Metastasis Event? Why?]


    [I was also a resident of Fedoa Territory in the Asura Kingdom. And the Metastasis Event there had flung me far away to the Magic Continent, for instance.]


    [The Magic Continent!?]


    Fitts-senpai''s astonishment seemed exaggerated.


    [Yeah, it took as long as three years, but I managed toe back.


    During that time I managed to find my family.


    Though there is still one person I haven''t found yet.


    But there is a good chance, if I examine this in detail, I may find a lead, right?]


    [...Is perhaps, for the sake of that one person the reason you are in this school?]


    [That''s right.]


    Though there is no way I can say that the reason is actually for the sake of curing my Erectile Dysfunction.


    However, it''s not a lie to say I do want to examine what happened with the Metastasis Events.


    Why did that event even ur? I have the desire to know.


    [I see, you are an amazing person...after all.]


    Fitts says so, and the back of his ear makes a crunching sound as he scratches it.


    What''s so amazing about a person who hasn''t discovered anything yet?


    That is, what did you mean by that?


    Well, it''s fine, however.


    [So, what is senpai doing here?]


    [Aaaaaah! That''s right! I was supposed to be bringing these materials somewhere.


    I''ve got to run. Rudeus-kun, see youter!]


    [Ah, sure,ter!]


    Fitts gave off a panicked look, he was about to turn on his heels and head to the librarian.


    [Oh, that''s right... If it''s about Metastasis, then a book by Animas called [Investigation Records of the Metastasis Labyrinth] is a good story you should read, it''ll be easy to understand what it''s about.]


    And with those parting words, Fitts left.


    While it did not seem Fitts was good at talking with me, he didn''t leave me with the impression that he harbored ill feelings towards me.


    It appears that he wasn''t holding a grudge about the matter of the examination test after all.


    Though I may have misunderstood because his gaze was so strong, it seems that he might be a rtively good person after all.


    Part 2


    I inquired with the librarian where the [Investigation Records of the Metastasis Labyrinth] was located, and passed the remaining time until lunch came, lost in reading.


    It wasn''t a very thick book.


    It was barely the thickness of a notebook; the number of pages was less than 100.


    The story was about Animas Macedonias who was an Adventurer from the Northern Lands who was said to have challenged abyrinth.


    Thebyrinth he challenged was said to be the [Labyrinth of Metastasis].


    It was a rarebyrinth where it was said that all of the traps were teleportation traps.


    And there were 5 kinds of monsters that inhabited it.


    All of the monsters were highly intelligent, and knew the locations in thebyrinth where the traps would fling adventurers to.


    When an unfortunate person steps on the teleportation trap, they are sent to a room where there are usually arge number of monsters waiting to kill them.


    It is difficult to avoid stepping on traps during battles within thebyrinth.


    If the battle besplicated, then the whole party could end up scattered throughout the Labyrinth.


    Thebyrinth''s difficulty level is ssified as extremely high.


    Animas and his associates went to challenge thebyrinth, and investigated about the teleportation traps while they were there.


    Chiefly, there are three kinds of teleportation traps.


    One. One-way teleporting. It is always to the same location, returning must be done manually.


    Two. Two-way teleporting. There is usually a magic formation which can return you back the same way somewhere in the location one was teleported to.


    Three. Random teleporting. There is no way of knowing where you will end up, and no guarantee of being able to go back.


    In the metastasisbyrinth, it''s just a matter of aiming for the interior of the cavern while repeatedly dealing with the teleporting traps that move you further inside.


    However, the random teleporting traps are interspersed.


    If one identally steps on it by mistake, the party can be separated, and one person can be stuck fighting solo against a huge swarm of monsters.


    There was even a record on how to recognize a random teleport magic formation over other types.


    In the middle of the story, Animas discovered a method of use, to allow him to be transported towards the back of thebyrinth rapidly.


    Animas andpany gradually got careless.


    And they thought they would be able to conquer thebyrinth.


    However, they were not able to tell the method with certainty how to distinguish the trap.


    The final part of the story involved failing to identify a formation correctly, and stepping on a random teleportation trap which put an end to the party.


    Animas was surrounded by arge amount of enemies, and though he lost his right hand, he somehow managed to survive.


    However, he lost three colleagues at the same time.


    And since Animas'' body was no longer able to fight, he gave up adventuring.


    The end of the book was a story of why it was written, and that the secrets of capturing thebyrinth were entrusted to whoever read this book.


    Whether this story was fiction or non-fiction is unknown.


    However, the fact that his party [Monster House] ended up dividing into new parties is considerably amazing.


    In my previous life, I seem to remember an RPG that had a dungeon simr to one like this.


    However, the conditions required in order to clear the dungeon in the game are different, it''s not always possible to reach the final level in one of this world''s dungeons.


    Although other adventurers have said that at the innermost part of the Labyrinth is almost always a magic crystal.


    However, I wouldn''t be surprised to find there was one fraudulent dungeon that didn''t have an achievable end to it.


    The study with regard to the random teleportation magic formations appeared at the end of the book.


    Essentially the limitations and ranges of the random teleportation formations, and their usual or unusual characteristics.


    Also, that it is highly unlikely to wind up being teleported into the middle of something, like the ground or a wall- even if it is inside a cave.


    If it''s the case with Animas, it''s because the magical power of the metastasis ahead and the magic of the thing itself doing the metastasis repel each other, this may be rted to the concept of not being able to materialize an attack magic directly inside the body of a person.


    Attack magic cannot be generated directly into the body of another person.


    Even I seem to have been aware of that principle.


    However the recovery magic is able to be done inside of the body of another person.


    It''s fuzzy logic like that what keeps me from being able to use chantless incantation healing magic.


    Even if it''s rted to metastasis, such a theoretical exception may work.


    Even if earth magic is generated from the soil, it cannot be generated into it.


    Unexpectedly, it is a simple theory, to move a person''s body to a certain space may require a certain level of extra magic over the normal required amount.


    While thinking, the noon bell sounded.


    Time flies.


    Part 3


    I head to the meeting ce with Zanoba, it''s the dining room.


    The dining hall is a separate building with three floors.


    Students are separated by hierarchy.


    The 3rd floor is for royalty and nobility of the Human Race.


    The 2nd floor is for themoners of the Beast Race.


    The 1st floor is for adventurers and Demon Race.


    I think this is more distinction than discrimination.


    When nobles eat with demons and adventurers, fights happen too often.


    That, and there is a big difference, like table manners and such.


    Because I am an adventurer, I thought the first floor would be good.


    [Pleasee this way]


    Zanoba rmended that we will get a better meal and service on the third floor, so he is pulling me along.


    [Uu...]


    When I appeared from the stairs, the gaze of everyone was on me all at once.


    It seems that with the current shape I''m in, the smell ofmoner is oozing out of me.


    I am wearing my robe over my uniform because it is cold outside.


    The grey robe bought five years ago, the cuff is worn out, andrge patches are visible near the chest.


    Since I have be taller recently, likewise it has appeared smaller on me.


    To say it bluntly, it is a shabby thing now.


    There were some students on the 1st~2nd floors who wore a robe as a counter-measure against the cold outside.


    However, there was not even one person on the 3rd floor who did.


    Those of the third floor who wished to stay warm would wear a mantle or cardigan.


    If I use an easy to understand analogy: if everyone is wearing a suit, I alone am wearing a jersey.


    Even I, who don''t care about clothes, can read the piercing atmosphere.


    [Zanoba, I don''t think I''m agreeable to the atmosphere here, could we possibly go eat on the second floor?]


    [I don''t go down to the second floor, because of Rinia and Pursena.]


    [Then, what about the first floor?]


    [The number of crass people on the first floor who do notprehend a concept such as table manners is high. Royalty such as myself will not for a single moment sharepany with the likes of them.]


    [Then, I guess we will be eating apart.]


    [How cruel! This one up until now hasn''t been able to meet Shishou, does he not think of how much I must have had to endure? At least take a meal together with myself...]


    [Please don''t make me have to stomach eating here.]


    We argued on the edge of the stairs.


    Though the stairs were made wide, because of us, some students are having an issue going past us who are blocking the top.


    At that moment...


    [Kya~ It''s Luke-sama!]


    From downstairs, I hear noisy voices.


    Those shrill voices approach closer.


    [Luke-sama~ is next to me~]


    [No way! Luke-sama don''t go~!]


    [Nee~ Luke-sama, for your next date, would it be alright if I also go with you?]


    Onedy-killer, besieged by women, tries to make the climb up the stairs.


    [I can''t possibly do that, I am sorry, I can''t possibly date more than two women at once.


    You see, I only have two arms, if I were to date three, since I don''t have three arms, thatdy would feel terrible if I was unable to lead her around as well, right?]


    [E~ That would be disappointing~]


    [Fufu, Terrible right? Because I''m such a popr person. Let''s make a date for another time alright? Certainly, if it''s next month, my left arm will be vacant by then!]


    While saying some incredible things on the way, from downstairs came the boy who looked Paul-like.


    On both sides of the boy are girls whose chests are clearly cramped into their uniforms.


    Moving his hands to their waists, whileughing frivolously, he climbs the stairs.


    This is definitely the same fellow I saw at the entrance ceremony.


    Luke? Was what he was called, right?


    What was his family name? Skywalker?


    While pondering that, suddenly his eyes focused on me.


    [Hey you...]


    Luke''s eyes narrowed.


    That frivolous face from before gradually steepens.


    [If I remember right, the one of Fitts''...]


    As he said that, I bowed immediately.


    This person was also one who saw the match between Fitts and I.


    And while it seems Fitts might not be angry any longer, because he is a colleague, there may be some lingering feelings of animosity with this one too.


    These kind of people tend to worry about the honor of their group members.


    [It is nice to meet you, I am Rudeus Greyrat.


    From this day forward I hope to receive your favor. Please kindly look after me, senpai.]


    [Ah~ I know of you, heard about it from Fitts.]


    Luke looks at me in a disagreeable way.


    [Then, I take it that you know my name already?]


    [No...]


    Like the younger brother of an end of the century champion suddenly being asked a question, I shook my head.


    Though I have heard the name Luke, I didn''t know his real name.


    [I see, so you have no consideration for others do you?]


    [S, sorry. If it is alright with you, may I please receive the honor of knowing your name?]


    For a little while, Luke just looked into my face with a sullen mood.


    After a while, he let out a harrumph, and then a snort.


    [I am Luke Notus Greyrat.]


    [Eh~ What''s this, is it not impossible~?]


    [Perhaps I should tell you, but that robe, wa~y unfashionable, you should probably start by trimming the edges on that thing.]


    [Since the fabric is worn out, you might as well buy a new one instead~]


    I hear the reproaching voices of the apanying girls group as they sharply rain down criticisms.


    But nothing they said to me went into my ears.


    Luke Notus Greyrat.


    It was a former name of my father Paul. Paul Notus Greyrat.


    A love child?


    Not likely.


    Paul had long since thrown away the Notus name.


    But since he stated his name in a dignified way, perhaps he is... something like a cousin?


    [Shishou, you sure seem to be attracted to all sorts of troublesome people.]


    [Indeed, now, how will I go about stopping all this attraction?]


    [That one was Luke, an upper level noble of the Asura Kingdom. Though he is tentatively a student, he is actually a guard of Princess Ariel.]


    [...At any rate, I will certainly be giving a pass to eating here.]


    [Isn''t there some other way...?]


    Afterwards, as apromise, we ate the meal outside.


    Since the weather was cooperating, the earth magic was really easy to create a table and chairs with, an impromptu Caf¨¦ Terrasse waspleted.


    Zanoba upon seeing this one act of magic was impressed and loudly voiced a [Whoa!].


    I happily epted the feelings of the one before me who was so moved.


    While eating, I heard all about the situation of Princess Ariel and her honorable entourage.


    Ariel Anemoi Asura. Age 17.


    A genuine heir to the Asura Royal Family.


    The Second Princess.


    The Empress of Asura was not blessed with many children and had just one daughter; she was given third rights of session to the throne.


    After the Empress gave birth to another, the recovery of the child after birth was terrible, and she was unable to bear with burying the corpse of her (stillborn?) child.


    In the end, she was only able to produce one with the blood of the Asura lineage.


    In addition to Ariel, there are two princes who also aim for session.


    The 1st Prince and the 2nd Prince.


    The influential people of Asura Kingdom''s upper aristocracypeted to bring one of them to power as a king, then drew the benefits of their backing.


    As is almost always the case, with many supporters avable, not everyone will be able to have their backing returned.


    Because there is a rank in the minister''s group, it''s a natural course of events.


    Those of low rank are neglected.


    Therefore, those who would have been unlikely to be backed by either prince, crowded the naive princess (Ariel) with promises.


    This was the creation of the Second Princess Faction.


    However, four years prior to current times, the group of men who gave the most support had been overthrown.


    Under the pretext of studying abroad, she headed to this school in a self-imposed exile.


    Such a princess has two Guards.


    The first is Fitts.


    [Silent Fitts]


    A person who can use voiceless incantation magic.


    During the chaotic time when (the princess'') group lost power, he fended off would-be assassins with tremendous ability.


    Where he was born and what he has done until adulthood arergely a mystery, but the thing that is known is that he is a member of the Elven Race.


    Those who can be taught to use voiceless incantation are said to be few.


    Although I have not heard of their master.


    It seems to be a tendency to conceal all that they can about his existence.


    The cover story given was that Fitts was secretly trained by the Asura royal pce to be some kind of cold blooded Killer-MachineCombat Machine.


    The other guard is Luke.


    Luke Notus Greyrat.


    The second son of the current head of family of the Notus branch, Philemon Notus Greyrat.


    From the beginning, he was Princess Ariel''s Guardian Knight; from the time he was born, he had been given a special education.


    Even after she lost her standing, he continued wanting to be her Guardian Knight, if by chance the princess can recover her standing, at that time he will be her insurance when it is time to return to the session dispute.


    They have kept bathing in the limelight since they first came to this school, at the same time they are envied, it seems they are also respectfully feared.


    [However, some of this story includes This One''s conjecture, I warn you.]


    So finished Zanoba.


    [Ah, thanks... Say Zanoba, you seem to be well informed.]


    [It was because Myself had been made to check into it.]


    [By whom?]


    [It was those two foolish people of the Beast Race.]


    Rinia and Pursena it seems.


    The pained face of Zanoba said as much.


    Was he also made to be a porter too?


    [Zanoba... you... Are you being bullied by those two people?]


    [Bullying? No, this one had to admit defeat during a fight, that''s all of the matter.]


    [Surrendered, eh?]


    Zanoba made a difficult face.


    However, his voice is t.


    If he consented to such a thing it''s fine...


    If bullying is done by those people to make it hard for Zanoba to go outside.


    If this guy is being troubled, I want to help him out.


    However, I don''t know the power of the other party.


    Perhaps I should join the Zanoba faction, I think.


    Among the beast race, they are from the Dorudia Tribe because of that, they are like a special existence ¨C they also make enemies of and terrorize other members of the beast race.


    They immediately take a prejudiced view to things.


    It''s scary how much of a difference inmon sense there is.


    But, there are also those who are good guys.


    Like Ghyine for example.


    Besides, I am an ally of the bullied children!


    [Please say if you have something unpleasant done to you, even if I can''t do much, I want to help.]


    [HAHAHA! Shishou need not be tied up with my troubles, don''t worry.


    Instead, let us talk about wonderful things, like the figurines!]


    Zanoba said so andughed.


    Fu~mu...


    Hmm, I''ll look into the situation for a little longer.


    Part 4


    After lunch, I returned to strolling.


    However, since I couldn''t think of a ce I should see, after I took a rough tour of the school building I turned around, I went back to the library.


    I hunted for more documents rted to the Metastasis Event.


    But, to begin with, I have not really ever used the thing called a library until now.


    Just searching for the documents, I had used up a considerable amount of time.


    The librarian hands me a book list to look over.


    One book had the word [Metastasis] in its title, so I chose that book.


    Also, I found a book from the Sea Race I sought out.


    All of it took about a few hours.


    Moreover, the book I got is not a detailed ount with regards to teleportation, and has a great deal of difficult words and technical terms.


    It''s written in anguage I don''t even know...


    If I don''t read this book carefully, I will lose out on the majority of information.


    [For the time being, if I''m going to be doing a proper research, I would like to at least have a notebook.]


    Reading, learning, and memorizing all have their limitation


    After realizing this, I get permission to keep the book for now, and I left.


    It had already be evening outside.


    All the students who were done being taught their lessons began to head back towards the dorms.


    There are a few who also seem to be heading to the library.


    I braved the oing flow of students, and went towards the canteen.


    The canteen, it is in the vicinity of this school building.


    Rather than a canteen, it felt like a corner drug store.


    When I went inside, there were several students merrily shopping.


    When looking about, roughly, there were magic textbooks, magic stones, robes, wooden swords, training wands, and etc. ced out for sale.


    Even daily necessities like bags, shoes, and soap were also ced out for sale.


    Again, even food such as dried meat and smoked meat, and bottles of drinks such as sake or drinking water were ced out for sale.


    In short, it gave off the feeling of having had just about everything one needed.


    I make a proper purchase of a bunch of paper (held together by a cord), ink, and pen, and then I headed back.


    In the first ce, I wasn''t shooting to buy these many things ining to school.


    Honestly, what was Iing to do here anyway?


    Of course, it was to treat my illness.


    I still have no clue where to begin treating this matter.


    After I finished making my purchases, and went outside, the surroundings were dark.


    While something like a streetlight was non-existent, the normal road was dimly lit, so it could be walked without an issue.


    Even though winter is over, there is still a bit of remaining snow on the road.


    While watching my step, I hurried along the road to the dormitory.


    There is no one around the surroundings.


    Though I can hear some moring in the distance, I got the sense that I had strayed off into a ce where people don''t normally go.


    In the case of the schoolhouse in front of me, it''s the women''s dormitory. While it''s near the men''s dormitory as well, the road that leads to the men''s dormitory happens to cross in front of the women''s dormitory as well.


    Without thinking deeply about it, I just press on walking.


    And then...


    [Mm?]


    Suddenly, something dropped from above.


    It was white.


    However, it was not snow.


    I caught it by reflex.


    [Oou]


    When I expanded it, it was a pure white cloth.


    It had a little decoration, but was not too showy, giving off the impression that it was neat and clean.


    The traditionally respected name was "Panties".


    Someone may have possibly been trying to dry them in the shade.


    I thought that if I looked up, I had the feeling I might be able to see the owner of this missing item.


    However, because it is dark, I cannot make out a face.


    But, I saw a form...


    [...Ee~to, Did someone lose something important?]


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Underwear Thief!]


    Eh?


    A schoolgirl''s yell.


    It wasn''t from above.


    I heard it from behind.


    Turning around flustered, I was being pointed at, while a figure was shrieking.


    It''s a misunderstanding.


    But, it''s toote to think about it now.


    In a matter of moments from the time the shriek began, a window from the veranda opened with a banging sound.


    And from the first floor, a shadow jumped out. Shadow. Shadow.


    With that, while besieged by usations, I remained in the position of holding the raised panties.


    Somehow, I don''t know what''s going on.


    [A, e~to, um...]


    [Hmpf!]


    The one spearheading it was a girl with an excessively well-built body.


    How should I say it? A girl? A woman? A bandit? A gori?


    This person gave off that kind of impression.


    The width of her shoulders was nearly twice my own.


    Is she a Beast Race...? Instead she''s likely a Demon Race.


    [You are perverted trash!]


    To the confused me, she spat that.


    I was suddenly insulted.


    That doesn''t seem like the actions of someone who is supposed to be the sage of the forest.


    What?


    What is going on?


    Why am I suddenly being treated as an underwear thief?


    Certainly, as a 15 year old boy, I have an interest in underwear. But, I wasn''t trying to steal them this time, I didn''t even smell them.


    I just had grabbed it before it reached the ground is all, I was only trying to return it to its owner.


    [Please wait a minute, I haven''t done anything.]


    [Haven''t done anything?]


    The Gori-girl grabbed my arm.


    She''s got huge hands.


    [If it''s nothing, then what do you have in your hand?]


    There is a certain item in my hand.


    A face was made, about to say that it was the evidence in question against me.


    The surrounding stares are filled with hostility.


    My feet start to tremble.


    [Those, those are Ariel-sama''s underwear aren''t they? Even if someone like you admires the princess, you must have no shame at all to do something so brazen as that!]


    To Gori-san''s caustic words, the surrounding girls pour on the jeers towards me with things like [That''s right!] [Hentai!] [Go Die!]


    What the hell, I am already crying now.


    [Listen! Don''te this way, someone like you should repent on their actions, and never be allowed to do these kinds of things again.]


    I am pulled along, being caught from arm-to-shoulder.


    The only resistance I could put up was the tracks in the dirt the bottoms of my shoes left as I was being dragged.


    The power of the women''s dorm.


    Even though I had been building up my muscles, was the difference in our muscle strength really that great?


    I am being dragged into the building, as it is.


    Am I about to be subjected to a horrible lynch mob?


    I''m being falsely used.


    Should I run away?


    Even though I didn''t do anything wrong?


    If I run away, will rumors spread widely?


    What should I do, this is like the feeling of being falsely used as a train molester.


    Can I make them understand through talking?


    However it''s probably already toote for that...


    No, at times like this I need to remain stubbornly confident in my innocence.


    I did nothing wrong here.


    Thinking so, I used earth magic, and firmly affixed my feet in ce.


    I immediately stop being dragged, and the Gori makes a surprised face.


    I was going to fight through the misunderstanding.


    [Hee~, What''s this, nning to be violent?


    Even though you are just a sheetty, shameless underwear thief.


    Against this number of people, do you think you can win?]


    Maybe, I wonder.


    While I get the feeling I won''t win in the way I want to.


    However, underwear thief.


    If I get violent here, I will have thebel of my person changed to that of an underwear thief.


    It''s a false usation.


    However, if I get violent, the false charge would likely change into something like rape and pile up.


    Then, the current false charge bes lost entirely.


    I might be dealt with in some kind of appeasing move by the administration, could be driven in a corner to the point where I would have to withdraw from school.


    How annoying.


    What good cane out of this?


    [Wait a moment! Stop the arrest, wait for just a moment!]


    It was the voice of a boy with a high pitch.


    [Fitts-sama!]


    [E~! Fitts-sama!?]


    [Fitts-sama talked!?]


    [What''s going on here!?]


    Parting the crowd here, was a small boy with white hair and wearing sunsses.


    It was Fitts.


    [I am sorry- that underwear- I was just trying to air dry them after I cleaned them, and they identally fell down. He only picked them up because of my mistake.]


    Fitts stands between the Gori and me, while panting heavily.


    And took the trouble to exin what had happened.


    Gori made a snort and humph.


    [Fitts...sama. I already know that Ariel has entrusted you with taking care of washing her undergarments.]


    However, the Gori continues.


    [That and this are a different story though. This guy, at this time of night, was walking in front of here.


    It was decided already that after sunset only women can go down this street.]


    Oh, is that how it was?


    I didn''t see any sign mentioning that.


    I who look puzzled, gave a backward nce to Fitts.


    [He is a new student, a [Special Student], with a single room so he didn''t have a roommate who would have exined that minor rule of the dorms to him yet. Will you please overlook this matter for me?]


    Fitts was desperate.


    I also felt the desperation in his voice.


    I somehow want to know why.


    The Gori faces this direction.


    Is it the truth, or so she was about to say.


    I nodded moment by moment.


    The Gori had gripped my hand for a moment still, Fitts'' face was also looked at.


    [Hmph, since Fitts-sama is defending you here this much. It might be the truth.


    However, it is also true that you vited the agreement of the dormitory.


    So you still need to receive a punishment as a lesson.]


    As she said that, she tried to drag me again, but her movement was stopped.


    Before anyone noticed, Fitts had pulled his wand out.


    And it was pointed at Gori''s face.


    [I''m pretty sure I just said he wasn''t in the wrong.


    Listen up, you better take your hands off...]


    [Fu~ Fitts...sama?]


    A voice that has anger mixed into it.


    The surroundings became noisy.


    Even in the dark, I could understand that Gori''s face was going pale.


    [Or perhaps, everyone here would like me to send them to the medical office?]


    SO COOL~


    I also want to be able to say something like that once.


    [Tch... Fine I get it already.]


    My hand was released albeit a little violently.


    And she separated from this child who was pinned.


    My wrist hurt still.


    However I didn''t need recovery magic.


    [Fitts-sama, only because you went to all the trouble to show deference to him.


    However, you over there!


    Never again find yourself after dark wandering around the women''s dorm.


    If I find you next time, there will be no forgiveness then!]


    After throwing such a parting threat directed at me, she returned through the veranda window that she popped out from.


    The other girls also, after giving me a strong look, faded away.


    In a split second, all the women were gone from that ce.


    [Fuu~... Honestly, Goriade-san, not listening to a person''s exnation first...]


    Fitts breathed a sigh of relief, all the girls were seen off.


    Some time ago, the Gori had been called Goria-de.


    That Strength and Power satisfies having a name like that.


    The exact case of Name-is-body.


    Fitts bowed to me.


    [Sorry, it''s because of me identally dropping that underwear...]


    I wonder why this boy is in the women''s dorm washing underwear.


    Perhaps it is because he has such confidence from being a guard of Princess Ariel that he may be specially permitted to attend to her here?


    He seems to be a sincere person.


    The feeling that he''s harmlesses out from his whole body.


    He''s reliable.


    He''s young.


    A handsome guy wearing sunsses.


    Rather, I get the feeling he''s part of the "Pretty Boy" faction.


    It would be dangerous if he said he longed to be by my side.


    Would it be indecent of me if I said I wanted to lick your feet?


    [No, Fitts-senpai isn''t at fault either... I was rescued.]


    [To say rescued... If you were serious at all, they might have been injured.]


    It was then that I understood the reason he panicked and seemed upset when he came to help.


    If I behaved violently, I would have injured the girls.


    He probably considered that.


    Although, in consideration of that, he still cared about me.


    [However, I was suddenly surprised. So what now then?]


    [A... un. Goria-de-san also said that after the sun sets, any boy who approaches the girl''s dorm is no good.]


    [Is that so? But, something like that should be in the school regtions.]


    [It was a mutual arrangement between fellow students who lived in the dorms.


    At sunset this road isn''t used by the boys, and instead the roundabout way is taken instead to the men''s dorm.]


    Is it called a "local rule?"


    Even though I didn''t know, it would have been good if someone had taught me that from the start.


    For example, Zanoba...


    [I didn''t know about it.]


    [It couldn''t be helped. Just be careful from now on, okay?]


    [Sure.]


    It goes without saying.


    Even if it''s daytime, I''m sure that I won''t ever take this road again.


    Besides I don''t need more hostile nces from any more people.


    To be surrounded by those devils, well I''ll be alright if the number is kept limited to the count on one hand.


    The general trend of the looks women have given me is hostility.


    If I think about it, I tremble.


    [Anyway, I was saved. If I can ever return the favor to Fitts-senpai please do not hesitate to ask me...]


    [It''s fine already, I only did what was natural.]


    What was natural...?


    When I think, I remember all the times in thest few years where I have acquired all kinds of misunderstandings and false usations.


    Starting from Beast Race, Paul, and Orsted.


    Maybe my face instills distrust?


    However, Fitts-Sempai did not assume me to be a bad person.


    Instead, he even stood by my side.


    An even-handed position.


    Though there might have been my mistake in that basis too.


    Even the matter with the examination as well...


    It''s a nice thing.


    Fitts-Senpai.


    A refreshing disposition, no grudge about the examination matter.


    Gave me advice in the library.


    Is well known in the academy, and isn''t prideful.


    Properly helped before with the state of things.


    Externally he''s a shota, but he''s a man of character.


    A senpai.


    That''s right. I will get him to allow me to call him senpai.


    Fitts-senpai, and I will put a lot of respect in it when I call him senpai.


    [If it''s Rudeus-kun, can you not get through it on your own power?]


    [Things aren''t like that, really, thank you though, senpai.]


    When I bowed, Fitts-Senpai was scratching his cheek with a crunchy sound while being embarrassed.


    [Ahahaha... The way Rudeus-kun says his thanks, gives me a strange feeling.]


    [Eh? Why is that?]


    When I asked why, Fitts embarrassinglyughed.


    [...It''s a secret.]


    To me, the loser, that smile left mepletely shocked.


    ¡ª


    Thus, my first day of school ended.

 Chapter 81: Fitz Senpai

    <h4>Chapter 81: Fitz Senpai</h4>


    Part 1


    Around one week had passed.


    School life is monotonous.


    My day goes as follows:


    When I wake up in the morning, the first thing I do is start my daily training regimen.


    In ordance with this one manga I had read in my former life, a certain man did 100 push-ups, sit-ups, squats and then ran 10 kilometers a day and by sacrificing his hair, he achieved something like the world''s strongest power.


    I came back to my room, and did a little bit of magic training as well.


    Though it had been a while, I resumed creating figurines.


    Because Zanoba wouldn''t stop with the [Please teach me Shishou!], I began my own difficult rehabilitation.


    However I am unable to progress much here.


    After a short while, Zanobaes and invites me to go eat breakfast.


    The order in which students of the dormitory eat is decided by what year of schooling they are in and their social position.


    That''s more or less how things went.


    It''s a rather hectic morning.


    After breakfast ends, I part from Zanoba, and head towards the library.


    Doing my investigation on Metastasis has recently be interesting.


    When the noon bell rings, I rendezvous with Zanoba and we eat lunch together.


    He is also doing his best. The parts of his lessons he doesn''t understand from ss, I inquire about.


    If it''s something I understand, I try and exin it to the best of my ability.


    It seems Zanoba only takes sses involving earth magic.


    Well, I think it''s fine for him to do what he likes.


    By the way, I''ve been eating meals with Zanoba almost entirely outside.


    asionally, I get a strange look, but no one seems to have a problem with it.


    Once in a while Elinalise pops in, Zanoba doesn''t ever seem to catch her considering eye, then she just suddenly leaves for somewhere else.


    Her hangout is roughly the first and second floors of the dining hall.


    The reason being that she cannot bring a boy inside the girl''s dormitory, when the reason for why is made clear, they instead go "parking"te at night off the side of the road in the neighborhood.


    Busy by day, busy by night, what a tough person.


    Incidentally, the dining hall has many different cuisines that satisfy my pte.


    Usually the meal will be made with the Karaage-style Nanahoshi Grilling method, or Curry Soup, which is another different but good imitation of the Curry I once knew.


    While it hasn''t made it to being one of my favorite foods, I am satisfied enough just because something simr to it came out.


    In the afternoon, I head for a ss in the Main school building.


    The lessons I learn are the foundations of divine-attack and barrier magic.


    Divine-attack magic''s principles are said to be particrly effective for dealing with things like Ghost-like entities or monsters that are gaseous in nature.


    It''s probably closest in theory to [Disturb Magic].


    That''s the image I have now of just throwing magic out like that.


    However, just throwing magic power out will not give damage, there is some special action needed, but I don''t understand what it is.


    If I was perhaps a Master Exorcist in my previous life, I might have some understanding in this area.


    But, since I''m just learning the theories behind it, I am going to be memorizing each chant one by one.


    It seems that minor changes need to be done to the technique per-enemy basis, depending on the characteristics or type.


    If I wanted to excel in divine-attack magic, it''s important that I''ll be able to assess my opponent.


    Not a big deal since I wasn''t nning to limit myself to divine-attack magic anyway.


    Incidentally, it seems that a first-ss swordsman can even strike down a ghost...


    Barrier magic is called that because it''s quite literally a magic that makes a magical barrier.


    It requires fundamental usage of magical formations, and it''s even possible to use it from barely the elementary level chanting.


    I learned how to use [Magic Shield], it''s an elementary level magic, It''s something like putting up a wall of magical power in front of me to block an iing attack.


    [Magic Shield] seems to mainly intercept and reduce the damaging effects of me and frost magic.


    The magic-resistant bricks used for managing the hotel''s heating were developed from a technique simr to this.


    While there are magical barriers, there also appears to be physical barriers as well.


    In fact, the barrier in Shirone Kingdom was made for repelling physical attacks.


    I''ll be learning this sooner orter, won''t I?


    When I ask a teacher about that, I learn that when ites to divine-attack and barrier magic, that the Milis Religious Order seems to be the only ones who have the rights to be teaching higher level magic in those fields.


    The academy is limited to only an elementary level ss on the subject.


    I was told I couldn''t learn how to use a physical barrier here, since physical barriers were considered an intermediate level technique.


    While the teacher can use it, it would be a vition if they were to teach it to others.


    If ites out that there was a vitionmitted, it''s possible that they will be emunicated from the Milis religion, and may face a heresy inquisition.


    It seems that originally even a beginner level ss on these two subjects were not allowed before, however about two years ago, provided certain conditions were followed, limited teaching was authorized.


    Because of such limiting circumstances, it seems the focus of the ss shifts more to the methods of how magical barriers can be broken instead.


    Barrier properties are anti-physical and anti-magical, it''s said that if a person is a Saint-ss and above, they canbine the properties of both barriers and create one with a special trait.


    Also, barriers have various purposes, such as for the sake of defending oneself and for the sake of imprisoning other things.


    Roxy had spoken to me a little about barriers, back then, I didn''t really understand what she meant about barriers, and I guess I more or less ended up ignoring that part.


    With that being the case, I end up studying from the beginning, and it also serves as a review.


    When ss ends, I return to the library.


    Until it gets dark, I study about metastasis.


    And then when I return back to my dormitory, I eat dinner, and go to sleep after a little bit of time is spent making a figurine.


    When the daily life cycle was established, flexibility in things began to appear.


    However, the [Burning General of the Night] remains [Extinguished] by the town''s [Freeloading Firefighter].


    In other words, there are still no signs of recovery.


    Part 2


    Then such an urrence happened one day.


    I was in the library during the evening.


    There studying metastasis cases and then Fitts-senpai showed up.


    Sunsses and White hair.


    He had on a stylish mantle, over the specified school uniform, sturdy boots, and tight white gloves.


    Though I''ve met Fitts-senpai many times, I have a feeling he is always dressed in these clothes.


    [Rudeus-kun, is it alright if I join you?]


    [No need for formalities, now then, I warmed a ce for you, please sit down and have a thaw.]


    [Ahaha, sorry to trouble you...]


    When I handed over the seat I was using, Fitts-senpai sat down while trying not to be embarrassed.


    I pull a new seat next to him, and continue conducting my research.


    [Have you made any progress in your researching?]


    Fitts takes a look through what books I have at hand.


    It''s been a week since then.


    I havee here everyday hunting documents rted to metastasis.


    [I havee to understand that simr cases to what happened to Fedoa Territory also have happened in the past.]


    Fitts-senpai asked to hear all about what I had researched so far.


    [Nothing asrge scale as what happened in Fedoa Territory surely, but there are cases of someone just going out one day and disappearing, then suddenly one day they are back again. These stories seem to mostly fit that criteria.]


    The so called spiriting-away.


    One person suddenly disappears by themselves, they appear somewhere else, then just as suddenly they reappear back in the same ce.


    Things such as this are rtively frequent in this world... though it is a rare urrence.


    [So, then, you are saying what happened to Fedoa Territory is like the same thing?]


    [I am wondering about that...]


    Casually, I happened to look at what Fitts had in his hand, it was a book on metastasis as well.


    [Perhaps, you would be willing to give me a hand with this?]


    When he heard that, he shook his head.


    [I don''t think so. I also am just examining the metastasis event normally.]


    [Oh is that so? Is there a special reason for that? Perhaps amand from Princess Ariel?]


    [It''s nothing like that...]


    Fitts-senpai moves his hand to his jaw, and seemed to consider something for a little while, then the edges of his mouth crooked and heughed.


    He wasughing at himself.


    [To tell you the truth, an acquaintance of mine also became missing because of the metastasis event.]


    [That is, umm, what can I say? That''s not good...]


    I remembered the list of fatalities at the refugee camp.


    The number of fatalities was vast.


    And it''s been five years since it happened.


    It''s already been considered toote to find any other survivors.


    Surely, even an acquaintance of Fitts-senpai wouldn''t be alive still.


    I, who had every member of his family still alive, was immeasurably lucky.


    [Actually, I recently came into the knowledge that they somehow are still alive.]


    [Eh? Ah, is that so?]


    [Yeah. But, up until that point I had been studying everything I could about Metastasis... Like for instance, I hoped to be able to discern a pattern where one could potentially ur in the future. I thought something like that would be easy to locate, so I searched and searched!]


    Is there a trend in the appearance of the metastasis events?


    Indeed, I hadn''t even considered such an idea.


    [As expected of senpai! How very insightful.]


    [Nah, it''s nothing like that... Besides, I wasn''t able toe to any kind of conclusion with all that I had found in the end.]


    Fitts-senpai said so, his jaw ckened, and he seemed to be looking depressed.


    ording to the story I heard, it was one year after the metastasis event that the Princess was overthrown.


    Naturally, there may have been signs before the overthrowing, but at that time Fitts-senpai was a guard. He would have had his hands full with work.


    [Sometimes it just can''t be helped.]


    There is a thing called a viewpoint.


    To give up the search when there is no longer any more reason to keep on participating.


    Rather, using the position of the guard, this school''s library could be used to check matters concerning the case from different angles.


    Having been found, the information gathering was being done.


    With that much alone, it can be said that it was enough.


    [Past aside, let''s consider this matter from here on, for the time being senpai, can you tell me about what information you''ve manage to find in your search?]


    [Sure, I''ll bring you the consolidated information tomorrow... However, I don''t want you to hold too many expectations. Because I don''t think I was skillful at researching it, Rudeus-kun may find too many things wrong with it immediately after looking at it.]


    Fitts-senpai seems to have no confidence.


    Isn''t he currently a 4th year student?


    Is it like what I heard a few days ago: that Fitts mostly guarded Princess Ariel to and from sses, and then did whatever routine and misceneous duties?


    Also, didn''t youter say that you belonged to the student council?


    And in the middle of all of that, still had time to do research on this little by little.


    Not escaping from all that hectic work even with a so called reason.


    He''s an amazing person.


    [Just let me borrow some of your time, senpai.]


    Anyhow, all morning is assigned to research.


    Having seen the situation, and having my previous life''s knowledge, I more or less came up with a prediction.


    [Umm, that is... Rudeus-kun. Can I consult with you on this matter?]


    Abruptly scratching the back of his ear, Fitts-senpai cast his eyes downward and muttered a bit.


    I tilt my head to the side in puzzlement.


    [Isn''t it alright?]


    There is the matter of thanking you for helping me the other day.


    I''ll dly listen to anything you have to say.


    [In researching the Metastasis events, I''d like you to lend me a hand with it.]


    I felt deeply grateful in hearing those words.


    [No, rather you would be the one lending me a hand. I''ve only just started researching a few days ago, so the amount of information I''ve gotten so far is minimal.]


    [But, I cannot give you very much time. Most likely I imagine Rudeus-kun would be doing all the research alone by himself.


    Wouldn''t you hate it? Someone who just takes advantage of a partner and when hees, is likely just a nuisance?]


    I would disapprove of a guy who only sometimes shows up for something like a research project and leaves it to the other person to do all the work alone.


    When hearing it like that, it certainly sounds disagreeable.


    Possibly, Fitts isn''t one of those types who will do something in vain.


    I know that I am not a very bright person.


    If it''s true Fitts-senpai is considered a genius, if he was to check my findings, it''s possible he might be able to find something useful.


    [It''s not that disagreeable of a thing. I look forward to working with you.]


    [Right, I also look forward to working with you.]


    When I said so and shook his hand, Fitts became shy andughed.


    With his small face, and soft hand.


    My heart throbs.


    A male partner...


    ...no, couldn''t be.


    It might be my mind ying tricks on me.


    Part 3


    Afterwards, when I had finished performing my share of the researching, we parted ways.


    By the time we came out of the library, it was bing dark.


    On the way back to the dorms, I have a leisurely chat with Fitts.


    He appears to have lots of guard work and misceneous duties after all, however, it seems that once every 10 days he has free time.


    [Come to think of it, Rudeus-kun. I saw you at lunchtime today. It was impressive.]


    Though he said lunchtime, I put on a puzzled expression.


    Now what was I doing at lunchtime?


    [It''s actually surprising to see how that Zanoba Shirone has taken to you like a puppy.]


    [...Haa]


    So by lunchtime, he means the time when I was eating a meal at the impromptu caf¨¦ terrasse I created outside with Zanoba and was being watched by everyone.


    [You might not already know this, but from the moment he enrolled here, he only ever got into fights, and was nothing but a hooligan and problem child.]


    Hearing that he was nothing but a "problem child", I smiled wryly.


    Even if you go and say it like that...


    That makes it seem like he wasn''t a victim of bullying.


    You know, a person who can easily rip someone''s head off might not be so easily bullied after all.


    [After all, Rinia and Pursena were said to be... Misbehaving too when they were controlling the students, before they were made to be docile.]


    Well, it seems that Rinia and Pursena happen to be the school banchou.


    The new student who was raging challenged them to a fight, and was defeated.


    Two against one.


    I won''t say it was cowardly.


    Then Zanoba seems to have been treated as an underling of those two.


    I haven''t seen much of that kind of scene though.


    [Please be careful around Rinia and Pursena, since they may decide to pick a fight with you soon.]


    [I get the feeling I''ll be fine...]


    I have already shown submission to them.


    I don''t need to show my face anywhere near them.


    While I don''t know where the delinquents gather, I rarely see them in the dining hall.


    [Umm, That is... I think that they don''t want to meet me again]


    [And why is that?]


    [During the time I was a first year, in order to mess with Ariel, they picked a fight, and I ended up defeating them.]


    [The two of them against you?]


    [Yes, however that is... I think they might still be holding some resentment towards me.]


    Indeed.


    However if that''s the case, it''s definitely decided that Fitts-senpai is strong.


    Fitts senpai took out Rinia and Pursena''s 2v1 and Zanoba lost to their 2v1.


    Since I beat Fitts, does that mean I am the strongest?


    No way, right?


    There would be an issue of affinity.


    Good affinity as to whether or not he also could use the voiceless incantation Disturb Magic now that I had used it on him.


    But it could also be that it was just a surprise attack too.


    [However if it''s Rudeus-kun I think you''ll be alright.]


    [Now then, why''s that?]


    [Because there is no one in this school who can defeat me one-on-one. And even though I may appear this way, I had never lost until you.]


    Although Fitts praises me by saying that, I would rathermend Fitts-senpai''s disposition.


    An undefeated person was defeated for the first time.


    And to top it off he doesn''t carry a grudge.


    Are there no feelings of regret?


    [That magic, was... called Disturb Magic? It was incredible! Teach me it next time.]


    [Eh? Sure thing!]


    I cheerfully consented.


    If Fitts masters the Disturb Magic, it may be impossible to defeat him.


    Even though I think that, I don''t have the thought to decline teaching him.


    [Ah, but since it''s like that, take care of yourself.


    Because some of those [Special Student]-types are rather entric...


    The one called Cliff is quick to start a fight, and even Silent also caused a number of problems back when they were admitted. Furthermore, I even heard that there was a strange Elf adventurer who became a first year student. She has been attacking boys.]


    Although I am not properly acquainted yet with the first two people mentioned, I am with the third person, though the meaning of "attacking" is a bit different.


    [I''m the kind of person who will try and walk away if I can, instead of getting into a fight...]


    While I was talking, we came to a fork in the road.


    If I continue straight ahead, I will be at the women''s dormitory.


    Though it is notpletely dark yet, I have never again had the nerve to walk down this road.


    [Ah, I have errands from Ariel-sama that still need to be done.]


    [Right. Thanks for your hard work today. Let''s do it again sometime.]


    [I don''t have much time tomorrow, but I''ll try and drop in at the library anyway.]


    Fitts said that as he started walking towards the woman''s dorm.


    Free toe from and go to that garden of women... I don''t really feel jealous,


    Maybe it''s because I still have the memories of Muscle-bomber-san from the other day.


    ...Or else.


    Just maybe.


    Is putting my trust in Fitts-senpai who can enter that garden of women the key to the ultimate reason I have entered this school for?


    As of yet, I still cannot see the intention of Hitogami''s advice.


    Part 4


    It has been decided that I will cooperate with Fitts-senpai in the matter of the metastasis research.


    I think that he has be friendlier toward me.


    Though I feel that it is something a bit more than just "Friendly."


    I was d that I was still able to build good rtions with him.


    He seems to be very mysterious.


    [If I might ask, why does Senpai wear sunsses?]


    [Sunsses...ah, you mean these sses?]


    Fitts-senpai has never taken off those sunsses.


    Certainly, never, however when do theye off?


    [Well, there is a certain reason for it, however I cannot say what it is, I''m sorry.]


    [It''s fine.]


    There was a certain part of his real face I wanted to see.


    However, I didn''t want there to be any ill feeling of me trying to forcibly see what he had a reason to hide.


    [So, what floor of the dormitory does senpai live on?


    I have never seen you there when it''s time to eat.]


    [Well, for the time being, when ites to staying at the women''s dormitory, I am there only as a guard to Ariel-sama.]


    So, does a problem never happen then?


    However I remembered that if permission is received, one can bring a ve into the dormitory.


    Though not a ve, because of matters of Royalty and Nobility, there is a little flexibility that can be requested.


    There is a Noble with a maid in the boy''s dormitory after all.


    And naturally, it''s because if the maid or servant causes a problem, the responsibility falls to the master.


    Though Fitts-senpai handles the students, Ariel however has her charisma and the Asura Royal Family''s power.


    In addition, there is also the matter that Fitts-senpai himself is said to be trusted.


    It was the girl named Goria-de-san... or was it Big Bang Vader -san, who also acknowledged Fitts-senpai''s capability.


    And, ording to Elinalise''s gossip, it seems that Fitts-senpai seems to be considerably popr among the girls.


    The calls Luke gets of Kya~kya~ make him seem like a new guy trying to be trendy. When ites to the Master, Fitts''s listless face causes my heart to bepletely twisted up.


    Though when I talk to him, I get the feeling that he''s not listless at all.


    However I know what I want to say to him.


    [Come to think of it, Senpai talks rather normally with me.]


    [...?]


    [I''ve heard you are a really reticent person though.]


    [I, that is... I am really quite shy of people.]


    Comparatively, I felt that he spoke to me as if he was myself.


    Despite not being connected, could you call it ''being on the same wavelength''?


    Anyway, as far as when ites tomon knowledge of the school, it''s that Fitts says surprisingly next to nothing.


    Coupled with the fact he can use voiceless incantation, he was given the name Fitts of the [Silence].


    Or the [Silent Magician].


    [Fitts-senpai''s family name isn''t "Raibakku" by any chance is it?]


    [Eh? "Raibakku"... I think maybe the 2nd Generation North God has a name simr to that maybe? Perhaps it''s different. Anyway I don''t carry such a thing as a family name, since I am not a noble.]


    [You''re kidding! You wouldn''t happen to consider cooking as one of your strong points?]


    [Umm, I am able to cook... but what''s that got to do with a family name...?]


    My joke wasn''t caught.


    However was something funny? Fitts-senpai seemed to chuckle.


    A man of many mysteries, Fitts-senpai.


    Even why he is cooperative with me is a mystery.


    But I have no particr ns to expose those mysteries.


    The person in question is also clearly intending to keep it hidden.


    And if that''s the intention, then there is a reason for it.


    To help the person hiding it, to expose it forcibly, I would never do such an ungrateful action.


    Of course, it would be a lie to say I am not interested.


    However, there is also Hitogami''s advice.


    And moving in ordance to Hitogami''s advice, I have met Fitts-senpai.


    From experience up until now, whenever I do something pertaining to Hitogami''s advice, it seems to always affect some greater conclusion to an extent.


    In other words, as long as I stay close to Fitts-senpai, a clue pertaining to my medical treatment will eventually be within reach.


    I need not be in a hurry.


    So I thought.


    Vol. 7, Youth Period ¨C Admission volume. -End-

 Chapter 82: First Day of School – Extra Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 82: First Day of School ¨C Extra Chapter</h4>


    Part 1


    The past few years since I''ve started school have gone by without any problems.


    When I say no problems, I mean problems which put my life at risk.


    Dueling with Rinia and Pursena, Ariel-sama walking down streets disguised as me and being surrounded by thugs...


    Small stuff like that happened, but nothing life threatening.


    Things were going the way Ariel-sama wanted.


    In thest few years, Ariel-sama has increased her followers as well.


    However, after entering the third year...


    We obtained certain information.


    The information is about a person called "Rudeus of the Quagmire".


    Rudeus.


    So, I finally found some information on Rudi.


    At a young age he was already an A-Rank adventurer, and in just a few years his name spread to the [Magic Triumvirate] .


    His specialty is earth magic.


    His strength level is not determined, but he can create a huge quagmire with voiceless incantation.


    When I heard about quagmire magic, I was convinced that it was Rudi.


    When I think about it, the first time we met he was using mud.


    Since Rudi is a water magician, thinking that he is good with water magic would be normal, but, whether it''s using quagmire or a fast-moving shock wave, he liked using different kinds of magic like that.


    I spoke to Ariel-sama about this.


    "Rudeus of the Quagmire" is the person who taught me how to use magic, and, he is the person who has been missing for a long time.


    "If he is the real deal, I would certainly like to borrow his power ..."


    I think that Ariel-sama was skeptical about Rudi.


    Since the information on "Rudeus of the Quagmire" was indeed dubious.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    He was from Asura kingdom, Fedoa Region, Buina vige.


    At the age of 3 he became an apprentice to the (Water-Saint ranked at the time) Water-King ss magician Roxy Migurudia.


    At the age of 5 he became a Water-Saint Magician.


    At the age of 7 he became the tutor for the daughter of the lord of Fedoa, Eris Boreas Greyrat.


    As the story goes, the trouble maker and violent daughter of the lord was properly disciplined and educated by him.


    At that time when the Fedoa Region Metastasis Event happened he went missing...


    In the past, even if I heard this much I wouldn''t think it''s particrly a great thing.


    But now that I have lived in the Asura Kingdom and studied at the Magic University, I can say this with confidence.


    If I didn''t know him I would have thought that this kind of personal history is a fake.


    It''s fictional.


    But, I know.


    Rudi respected Roxy-sensei as his shisho.


    Though I never saw Roxy myself.


    But, I know that Roxy-san was in Buina vige.


    And, Roxy-san gave Rudi a wand.


    And when we were separated at the age of 7, he became a home tutor, this matches as well.


    "There is no mistake, it''s Rudi."


    "Sylphy, if you say so, I would like to believe it ..."


    "However, since it is just a rumor, actually... I am dubious anyhow."


    Luke and Ariel-sama were skeptical.


    However for now they believed it, not that I can do anything about it.


    Even for me who knew Rudi, I still doubt the credibility of this information.


    "However, will such a great person lend us a hand, isn''t he a member of the Boreas family?"


    Honestly, I''m not familiar with how political power struggles are in the Asura kingdom.


    I just have 1 year of experience in this matter.


    However, with respect to Greyrat, even I have heard about them.


    Boreas was allied with the first prince.


    Eurus and Zephyrus were allies of the second prince.


    Notus was our ally, but was now in the first Prince faction.


    In other words, Boreas is an enemy.


    And, even Rudi who was a tutor of Boreas, might be an enemy as well.


    However, Boreas and Rudi ought to have cut their ties with each other a long time ago already.


    If it was not like that, he could not be an adventurer in the north.


    "If I ask him, I am sure..."


    Even though I am saying it, I myself have no confidence.


    Luke startedughing at such wordscking confidence.


    "With your breast size, there is no way a man from Notus would bow to you."


    I cover up my breast Puku~tsu... when Luke says that.


    Luke is always like this.


    Always talking about breasts.


    Women''s breasts.


    Women with no breasts are not women.


    I do not feel the charm of a woman from you.


    There is no helping it; small breasts are a trait of us Elves.


    But Luke is not just bad-mouthing.


    In the end, he always says this.


    Since you are not a woman I can be your friend.


    Saying we are friends makes me happy, but knowing I have no charm as a woman is troubling.


    Well, of coursepared to Ariel-sama my breasts aren''t good ...


    "I don''t mean it like that."


    "Then what do you mean, don''t tell me you are going to reveal your identity to him?"


    "Oh I see..."


    I am Fitts, [Silent Fitts.]


    And I cannot let him know my identity.


    What should I do?


    "Isn''t it good enough Sylphy? The one you were looking for has been found."


    Suddenly, Ariel-sama says that with a smile.


    Ariel-sama is always kind.


    Sometimes she is strict, and there are also times when she does bad things, but she is a kind person.


    Something very surprising came out of this Ariel-sama''s mouth.


    "As a special case, you can reveal your identity to that Rudeus-san."


    "What?"


    Reveal my identity.


    "But... what if doing that causes the n to fail?"


    I do know my role very well.


    I''m a mystery.


    I am an unidentified [symbol of power].


    In these past few years, I figured that I won''t lose to those run-of-the-mill magicians.


    It is thanks to the training with Rudi.


    I am not as good as the God or King-Rank magicians, but I should be around the Saint-Rank at least.


    Though I can''t rece the other Princes or King-rank magicians whose support the princess needs.


    But, I am aware that I am the most powerful ally that the princess has at the moment.


    "I had Sylphy do her best up until now, I have to at least let you have your reunion right..."


    "But."


    "And if the n fails because of that, then we will think about it then."


    Ariel-sama after saying that and pping her hand said,


    "And, if ites down to ensnaring him, a childhood friend has a better chance in talking him into it, right?"


    "... Thank you, Ariel-sama."


    I thanked her honestly.


    Though I saw her scheming something, but it''s the usual.


    After seeing my growth, what would Rudi say?


    I am looking forward to it.


    Part 2


    The plot to get Rudi to school went smoothly.


    Leaking the information to the Vice Principal Jinas, he would without a doubt make a move to invite him into the university.


    A few monthster, the day that I looked forward to came.


    During battle practice at the training field, Vice Principal Jinas brought a person with himself.


    I almost raised my voice from joy.


    Rudi.


    It''s Rudi!


    No doubt about it.


    He looks different from back in the days, he looks a bit gloomy, but there is no doubt.


    There is no way I would mistake Rudi with someone else.


    ''What to do, he has be so cool.''


    Though he still has traces of the young boy in my memory, he has be a man.


    His demeanor is sharp, he has trained his body well, this much I can understand from how he moves.


    His robe is worn-out, but that''s proof of how hard he has been working.


    Even though I am seeing it from a distance, I can say that his wand is a good one and has been used a lot.


    Walking while vigntly being aware of his surroundings is just like how he was before.


    (Oh my God, ... I was thinking of marrying to someone like that.)


    When I think about it, somehow my body gets hot.


    "Rud ...?"


    As I became emotional by seeing Rudi, I was about to call his name out.


    Immediately after, I was frozen.


    From behind Rudi, some insanely beautiful woman came as well.


    (Ara... is she Rudi''s wife?)


    The woman was an Elf.


    Somehow she had an air about her like my dad.


    Dignified features and giving off a noble impression.


    And, such a person was clinging to Rudi.


    It was like she is pushing Rudi, but he wasn''t bothered by it at all.


    (... ara? ... ara?)


    While confused, I lost the opportunity to rush over to Rudi.


    After that, I was called to be Rudi''s examiner.


    It was a test to see whether Rudi can use voiceless incantation or not.


    By that time, I was also able to pull myself together somehow.


    If it''s that cool Rudi, having a woman that amazing wouldn''t be strange at all, is what I was thinking.


    Yeah.


    Whether he is married or not, does not matter.


    Because we are friends.


    No problem at all.


    I''ll give them my blessing.


    Well, before that, let''s rejoice that both of us are safe and sound.


    While I was saying so to myself, I heard Rudi speaking ...


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    "......"


    First, Time meeting?


    What?


    ... Eh.


    ara... ara?


    It''s a lie.


    Hey, wait ...


    ...... You have forgotten?


    "If everything goes well, this term I''ll be your Kohai, so please grant me your guidance"


    "Eee .........?"


    When I was totally puzzled, I remembered that I have sunsses on, my hair color changed to white, and I''m dressed like a boy.


    Not even considering that, it''s also been 8 years since we have been separated.


    I have grown up and changed so much, not recognizing me on the first meeting isn''t all that strange.


    I was thinking too selfishly on my own.


    I was thinking since I recognized him, he should recognize me as well.


    I was getting ahead of myself.


    So, I just need to remove my sunsses and introduce myself.


    I have obtained permission from princess Ariel.


    It would be hard in a ce like this, I''ll call him to an isted ce and introduce myself.


    However, I was thinking.


    Forced to think like this.


    (That Rudi won''t remember someone like me anymore)


    Just thinking like that once was enough for me to be unable to remove my sunsses.


    Removing my sunsses, and introducing myself, then hearing ''Sorry, who are you again?''.


    When I thought that, I couldn''t do it anymore.


    "That is... Oh, yes"


    When I see Rudi I would say this, was what I thought, but I forgot all of it.


    I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    While I was thinking about those things the exam began.


    I lost.


    I waspletely defeated. His magic was too unpredictable. While a technique I had no idea about sealed my magic, an incredible Rock Bullet grazed my cheek.


    Though if I think about it, I have seen it before.


    He was going easy on me.


    It wasn''t on the level of how much I have grown.


    Rudi, was way more ahead of me.


    "I... just now... How did you do that?"


    I was barely able to say just that.


    "It''s called Ran Ma[Disturb Magic]. Don''t you know it?"


    I don''t know.


    I''ve never heard of it either.


    Perhaps, it would be a magic unique to a certain race.


    Even if you ask in the magic university no one knows about that magic.


    (Rudi is great)


    Again, I thought so.


    That deepened my respect for him again.


    As I thought, he has grown yet again.


    So much that someone like me can''t bepared to him.


    When I was thinking this he bowed.


    "Thank you senpai, you let a new student win against you."


    "What?"


    I was puzzled.


    I don''t get what he means.


    I could not do anything. Rudi has to know that as well.


    Yet to have let him win?


    I grabbed the hand that Rudi stretched out to me in confusion.


    It was not the hand of a magician.


    It was the hand of a swordsman.


    It was the hand of a person that worked hard.


    It was the hand of those who have held a sword way longer than even Luke.


    But he is not even a swordsman.


    Even though I was confused, when I held his hand, my heart started beating doki-doki.


    Rudi''s warmth was being transferred to me, I kinda felt happy about it.


    However, Rudi has baffled me even further.


    "As thanks for today, I''ll repay the favorter on."


    Thank you, I wonder why he thanked me.


    I don''t get it.


    Don''t get it at all.


    I don''t get it, but I thought it means that we will meetter.


    Feeling my face getting red, I nod in agreement.


    And when Rudi left, I remembered stuff that I did not want to remember, I cried.


    ¡ª Ariel Perspective ¡ª


    When I got back to the student council room, Sylphy was crying.


    "... did you say your greetings?"


    At first I thought that she was worrying over the woman Rudeus brought with him.


    By the way, the woman who came with him was an S-rank adventurer in his party.


    I figured that she has a deep rtion to Rudeus.


    However, Sylphy''s heart does not seem sunny.


    But it seems to be a different problem.


    "Rudi... won''t remember someone like me anymore"


    "Sylphy..."


    I was puzzled.


    This is the first time something like this happened.


    The girl named Sylphyiette should have been a stronger child than this.


    Stout-hearted, single-minded and straight forward kinda girl.


    Such a girl is crying on myp.


    The girl who didn''t even cry when she found out that her parents died after the Metastasis Event, is crying right now.


    Just from thinking that shabby robed boy does not remember her, she has be like this.


    When I look at her like this, my sadistic heart is aching.


    It''s forbidden.


    I do not want to be hated by Sylphiette.


    I want us to be friends.


    However, that boy.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    He should be the same age as Sylphy, has he matured so much?


    To be honest he was different from the image I had of him based on Sylphy''s description of him.


    My first impression is a "shabby man".


    He could buy another cheap robe instead of wearing that shabby one.


    A humble attitude to the point of it being unnatural, looks suspicious and a face with no apparent self-confidence.


    Anyway I didn''t feel the charm of a boy from him.


    Also whether I hit on him or he flirts with me I don''t think I would feel any excitement.


    In that regard Luke is far better.


    Luke is a man who cheats and is clumsy but has far more sex-appeal than him.


    Though since we are in a master-servant rtionship, we won''t touch each other.


    However, that boy.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    He is unattractive.


    Such a man made my Sylphy cry.


    Be as it may, that''s something I cannot forgive...


    "Did he really forget? Did you show him your face and tell him your name?"


    Was what Luke said.


    As for Rudeus he seems to have some idea as well.


    "What if I did that and he doesn''t remember, then what should I do?"


    "At that time, it cannot be helped."


    "Don''t go ''It cannot be helped'' on me."


    Sylphy says that with a pathetic voice.


    Luke sighs while going Yare-Yare.


    Luke is a full-fledged swordsman, but his skills are mediocre.


    He is serious about his job as a bodyguard.


    In regard to anything else he is air-headed.


    Especially when ites to women, he says you have to do as much as you can, and it''s his catch phrase.


    It is the manliness of the Greyrat house.


    But even he has something that he is good at.


    To observe and read the hearts of women.


    From a variety of information, he sees the person''s inner thoughts.


    It seems to be "an observing eye that should differentiate between good and bad (in regard to women)" inherited by the Greyrat household.


    It''s a household like that.


    Such a womanizing man has deep respect for Sylphy.


    And that is not as a woman, but as a colleague and as arade-in-arms.


    That''s the prodigal son of the Notus-Greyrat house.


    That man who believes when looking at a woman it''s okay to do whatever you like.


    He has respect for a girl like Sylphy.


    Sylphy is that much of a woman.


    I also know that.


    In the fight against pursuers and assassins, I also look up to Sylphy, who has saved us from those crises.


    She is a hardworking girl.


    Just a bit ago I heard how Luke thinks about Rudeus.


    Luke says that Rudeus cannot be trusted.


    It seems to be due to the rumors about Rudeus.


    For a man such as Rudeus, besides Sylphy''s description, we just heard rumors.


    ording to the rumor, even though he is so strong, he never gets angry and never picks a fight.


    There is no bad rumor about him at all.


    When I hear this, I take him to be a character from a story.


    ording to Luke''s theory, a person with only good rumors about him is worse than a person with bad rumors about him.


    Luke suspects that he manipted the rumors.


    For example, the information that came in the other day said that "Rudeus of the Quagmire exterminated a stray dragon alone."


    Exterminate a stray dragon alone.


    There is no way that you can do it.


    Luke said, "It''s at most a rumor, there is no way to confirm that".


    Perhaps, it was an extermination by a small group.


    To take credit of that for himself...


    Of course, if you want to say he is strong, then he is.


    Probably in some way he used magic items to defeat Sylphy.


    He is definitely stronger than a run-of-the-mill magician.


    Or, maybe, it is possible for him to get rid of a stray dragon alone.


    However, even if he defeated a stray dragon, this rumor is weird.


    To begin with, in a short span of time of 2 years, spreading the rumors to [Magic Triumvirate] won''t be possible unless you do it intentionally.


    Intentionally manipting the information and only spreading good rumors.


    Such a cunning man.


    That''s how Luke saw Rudeus.


    We won''t know when such a man would betray us, so he can''t be trusted.


    "I''m against having him in our group. Ariel-sama."


    "Well, I think so as well. Though there is no doubt he is strong..."


    Sylphy was puzzled by this decision.


    "Eee?"


    She defended him.


    Not being able to remember me has nothing to do with his power and ability.


    Rudeus has be amazingly strong.


    And, also that weird Ran Ma magic.


    That surely is some race''s unique magic ability.


    By using it, all magicians be powerless.


    As an ally there is no one more reliable.


    However, this is not the case.


    I already thought he was shady.


    Apparently, Sylphy seems to be blinded by her reunion with her childhood friend...


    After that, we allowed our emotions to get in the way of our judgment, the one who was Sylphy''s heart''s support, is without a doubt that Rudeus.


    Will it be possible to forget about that?


    In thest few months, how much did Sylphy wait with excitement for this day?


    I was expecting a more touching reunion for those two.


    After the Metastasis Event and being separated for so long, I was expecting a happy ending.


    What''s this, really...


    Of course Sylphy is cross-dressing, but an elf with white hair isn''t all thatmon for him not to remember.


    And not to mention that humble attitude after winning against Sylphy.


    Is he lumping my Sylphy with those run-of-the-mill magicians?


    That is how I thought.


    As for Sylphy.


    Even though she had lost that pathetically, why is she looking so happy?


    I feel a strong jealousy.


    "Now, I remember the indignation to the man called Rudeus."


    "I too. Whether he forgot Sylphy or not, just because he is strong, I am not teaming up with a man who might betray me at any moment."


    Luke as well confirmed my words.


    And, Sylphy said.


    "... what is this, the two of you teaming up and bad-mouthing Rudi."


    Sylphy did not seem convinced, but the strategy to bring Rudeus on board has been temporarily put on hold.


    So we decided to wait and see for a while.


    Excessive contact with him is forbidden.


    However, Sylphy can interact with him on a personal level.


    Even if he is such a shady guy, he is still Sylphy''s friend.


    Sylphy, regardless of what happened, seems happy.


    And it is possible that our first impression of him was bad and he is as good a guy as the rumor says.


    Let''s keep a connection for now.


    "Of course, if Sylphy wants to reveal her identity, I do not mind."


    There is a risk to him knowing Sylphy''s identity.


    But so long as that would let us know if he is as the rumor says, it will be a cheap price.


    ¡ª Sylphy Perspective ¡ª


    Then a monthter.


    I saw Rudi at the entrance ceremony.


    Compared to the entrance examination, now it was like he''s shining in his uniform.


    Our eyes met, I was very nervous.


    That said, he is a special student.


    Now that he is here I thought the opportunity to meet with him and spend time together would not be that much.


    At the meeting a month ago, we decided on not having excessive contact with Rudi.


    After that a lot of things were said, but in the end it seems those two do not like Rudi.


    I have no idea why they are like that.


    Maybe I am weird.


    But they told me I can get along with him on a personal level.


    Excessive contact is not good, but it is okay to be friends.


    How much is good, how much is not.


    I think that even being able to have this much is due to Ariel-sama''s kindness.


    Well even that is good enough.


    Just being able to talk to Rudi is enough for me.


    But ... I wonder how I can speak with him.


    And, while I am thinking about such things, Ariel-sama is attending sses.


    Since Ariel-sama is charismatic, she needs to maintain her grades.


    The Melded magic ss she was taking was very different from what I was taught.


    Rudi seems to have learned it from Roxy-san, but even though they are teaching the same thing here in magic university it seems very difficult.


    Since I was taught by Rudi I can understand them very quickly.


    But, Luke and princess Ariel are having a hard time learning it.


    Also, in order to support Ariel-sama as much as possible, I am teaching them a lot of stuff


    But, even though I am teaching using Rudi''s method, they don''t seem to understand very well.


    "Fitts, will you bring the documents for the next ss?"


    Obeying Ariel-sama, I go to the library.


    The library is outside of the school building.


    There isn''t much time before the next ss begins.


    I have to hurry.


    And because I''ve been here for three years I know where to look for material in the library.


    After thinking for a little while I remembered where the materials for today''s ss are.


    I picked them out one after the other.


    Like this I''ll be able to go back to ss fast.


    ''Ah!''


    When I saw the person in front of the bookshelf I leaked that sound.


    Rudi was there.


    I was surprised.


    I thought we would see each other but I didn''t expect to see him here.


    "..."


    (Na, ... what to say?)


    While I was panicking Rudi noticed me.


    The next moment, Rudi made a deep bow.


    "I am sorry about the other day; it was through my thoughtless actions then that I may have caused Senpai to lose face. I am truly sorry for what I have done. I was thinking about getting a cake to give to you when I properly introduced myself and apologized, but since I just became a new student I''ve been busy doing this or that..."


    "Uea!? ...I, It''s fine, raise your head."


    Apparently, Rudi thinks he has offended me.


    I was surprised.


    So those words at the admission day meant this.


    But now that he said it.


    When I think about it, my reputation could have been destroyed.


    I see.


    For sure.


    It would be like that.


    So, that''s why Ariel-sama and Luke were in a bad mood as well.


    I knew from the beginning that I could not win against Rudi.


    Well, though I didn''t think that it would be this overwhelming of a defeat.


    But for those two, me losing wasn''t enjoyable I guess.


    No, such a thing is okay. Let us put it aside for now.


    "Rude...eh, Rudeus-kun? For what reason are you here?"


    "Doing a little bit of research."


    "About what?"


    "Metastasis Events."


    When I heard those words, I thought.


    I thought maybe Rudi was thinking along the same line as I am.


    "The Metastasis Event? Why?"


    "I was also a resident of Fedoa Territory in the Asura Kingdom. Because of that incident I was sent to the Magic Continent."


    "The Magic Continent!?"


    I was even more surprised.


    I have heard stories about the Magic Continent.


    It''s a harshnd in which Monsters are all C-rank or stronger.


    Some people go there to do warrior training, but most of them don''te back.


    So, if someone was teleported there, their chance of survival was mostly zero.


    Rudi, managed toe back from there.


    "Yeah, it took as long as three years, but I managed toe back. During that time I managed to find my family, but there is still one person I haven''t found yet. But there is a good chance, if I examine this in detail, I may find a lead, right?"


    "Do you mean..., for the sake of that one person you came to this school?"


    "That''s right."


    When I heard those words, I reaffirmed Rudeus'' greatness.


    "I see, you really are amazing after all."


    Even thoughing back from Magic Continent took 3 years, instead of rxing, he started to search for another person.


    Even though just that is pretty amazing, since he received an invitation from Magic University he decided to research the incident as well.


    You could not find such a person anywhere else.


    If it were me,ing back after 3 years which is amazing, I would be resting at the refugee camp.


    "So, what is senpai doing here?"


    Hearing those words I came back to myself.


    I was in the middle of transferring the materials for the ss.


    Ariel-sama is waiting.


    I want to talk to Rudi more, but I cannot afford to leave Ariel-sama alone either.


    "Aaaaaah! That''s right! I was supposed to be bringing these materials somewhere. I''ve got to run. Rudeus-kun, see youter!"


    "Ah, sure,ter!"


    While I was leaving, I remembered this library is big and has a lot of books, but there are only a few materials regarding metastasis.


    Even for Rudi, finding material regarding the Metastasis Event would take a lot of time.


    "Oh, that''s right... If it''s about Metastasis, then a book by Animas called [Investigation Records of the Metastasis Labyrinth] is a good story you should read, It is in narrative form, but because it is written in an easy-to-understand way it would be good to start from there."


    I decided to rmend that book, because it helped me to understand the Metastasis better.


    If it is that, you''ll understand the Metastasis because it''s written so even a child can understand it.


    Though there were pages missing.


    That made me feel that I did a bit of a good thing and left the library.


    Part 3


    That evening.


    I was washing underwear.


    It is Ariel-sama''s underwear.


    Washing Ariel-sama''s clothes is part of my duties.


    Though I say that, there is a reason for it.


    Ariel-sama''s underwear is made from very expensive fabric.


    Moreover, since it''s an Asura Kingdom Royalty''s underwear, it has extra value.


    In short, selling it would fetch a very high price.


    In fact, when she first enrolled and had her underwear taken forundry it was stolen and sold.


    Four out of five pieces were stolen, and out of those four, three of them were sold.


    The remaining one was probably kept by the culprit for personal use.


    And the female students, with no way to counteract such incidents, were nervously saying "I can''t believe it".


    Since Ariel-sama was born and raised in Asura Kingdom and I have lived there it wasn''t that surprising for us.


    Since in Asura Kingdom there were a lot more weird people.


    But, ufortable things are still ufortable.


    So, since then, washing Ariel-sama''s clothing became my duty.


    Ariel-sama making me do that was a bit confusing, but since I could wash them along with my own clothes it was okay in the end.


    By the way, to hide my gender, my underwear is just like Ariel-sama''s. Though it is in a different color.


    So to hide it, I usually do the underwearundry at night and as I was trying to put them on a string to air them one by one ...


    "ara ...?"


    Suddenly, looking under the veranda, I was surprised.


    Wow, even though it''s after curfew there was a boy walking there.


    Based on the dormitory''s rules, at this time boys can''t walk on this road.


    There was the underwear thief case as well, though it''s not yet the time, the mating season wille as well...


    And yet, why is a boy...


    Even though it is a shortcut, at this hour the girls on guard duty will surround him soon.


    Is it good to report this to the girls on guard?


    Whoever discovers the intruder first has the responsibility to warn the others.


    No, but I ... can''t really let them hear my voice all that much.


    (Oh, ara, by any chance...)


    I recognized that person is Rudi.


    (W, why?)


    Unintentionally, my hand slipped.


    The panties in my hand fell, and dropped toward Rudi''s head.


    The moment Rudi notices, he catches the pants with incredible speed.


    (Wa, that fast ...!)


    And I wonder if it is because he was always on guard for the past few years.


    The movement just now, I feel it''s the result of the time he spent on the Magic Continent.


    Rudi seems to have noticed that what he is holding in his hand is panties.


    And he looked up and found me, and figured he caught the pants I dropped.


    Different from the movement of his hand from before, he has a carefree behavior.


    (I see, he just enrolled here today so he does not know the rules!)


    Rudi is a special student, special students do not have roommates.


    Since the special students are exempt from attending things like exnation of dormitory rules and all it''s not so strange that he does not know the rules.


    I have to tell him.


    If you stand there while holding panties in your hand you will with no doubt be mistaken for an underwear thief.


    "Kya~a~a~a~a!"


    My worries soon became reality.


    Suddenly a female student started screaming.


    The girls on guard duty who lived on the first floor came out.


    Rudi was surrounded in no time.


    (... But, if it''s Rudi, he can resolve it somehow?)


    Since I thought that way I was waiting optimistically and watching.


    I wanted to know what Rudi would do in a situation like this.


    After all, like when he was in Buina vige, will he beat them up?


    Or will he get out by saying something convenient.


    Threaten them with magic, or use magic to run away.


    ... Rudi did nothing.


    He seems to have his hand caught by Goriade-san and is troubled.


    That looked like when I was being bullied in Buina vige.


    My head cooled down suddenly.


    (What am I doing?)


    I jumped out from the veranda in a hurry.


    Went down the stairs and ran until I reached the crowd.


    "Hee~h, what have we here, aren''t you a bold one, to steal underwear at this time? What ... cat got your tongue? Do you think you can win against this many people?"


    Since it was dark and visibility was low, it seems that no one has noticed that Rudi was holding his foot using earth magic.


    As to why he did that, I have no idea, why would Rudi''s feet be trembling...


    I realized, incidentally.


    I realized.


    I was reminded of the past.


    Come to think of it, when Rudi drove away Sumar and his gang in the vige his feet were trembling.


    When confronting girls, Rudi was a little jerky.


    Also when he said "Sylphy has been coldtely" he was trembling.


    I see, Rudi thought he was hated by me so he was scared.


    Like any other normal boy.


    (Ah ...)


    I noticed.


    I''ve been viewing Rudi as special.


    It was the feeling of looking at an older person.


    But, Rudi''s the same age as me.


    (Sylphy, Is it always okay just to be protected by him?)


    At the end I remembered my father''s words.


    And since I remembered, I vowed to myself that I would rescue Rudi.


    I''ll help, Rudi.


    I swore so.


    Even if something happens, I''ll help Rudi.


    I swore so.


    Isn''t that the reason I was giving it my all?


    Above all, isn''t the cause of this time''s incident me?


    "Wait, it''s a misunderstanding, wait."


    I put myself between them.


    And I defended Rudi desperately.


    Since I came to this school, it''s probably the first time I talked to anyone else beside Ariel-sama.


    I''ve been silent to that extent.


    However, the female student who was holding Rudi''s hand was stubborn.


    Stubbornly trying to condemn Rudi.


    Even though Rudi hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "Fu~n, Since Silent Fitts says this much, it''s probably the truth, but him breaking the dormitory''s rules is the truth as well. To set an example I''ll have him punished..."


    Set an example.


    The moment I heard those words, something snapped in me.


    Someone who knows nothing is going to be punished as an example just to warn others.


    It was not something to be forgiven.


    Before realizing it I was holding my wand.


    I was about to use magic at any moment.


    "I am saying he didn''t do anything wrong. That''s enough, let his hand go..."


    "Fi..., Fitts-sama ...?"


    "Or does everyone here want to go to nurse''s office?"


    These threatening words are what I learned from Luke when we were still in Asura Kingdom.


    He said sometimes bluffing is necessary so I have been training to the best of my ability.


    On the journey to Ranoa from Asura, I used it several times against thieves and thugs.


    I have always been teased by Luke, being told I was childish but it seems to have worked this time.


    "Tch~ I get it ..."


    Goriade released Rudi''s arm.


    And without saying anything more left that ce.


    With her disappearance the rest of the girls went back to their rooms as well.


    Finally I take a breath.


    "Phew... it''s because Goriade-san never listens to other people."


    I remember her everyday words and actions.


    She is not a bad person though.


    However since she is from the Beast Race, she takes protecting her territory seriously.


    She has no flexibility.


    Before saying those things, I better apologize.


    When you get down to it, this all happened because of me.


    "Sorry, since I dropped the underwear something like this happened."


    If my hand didn''t slip it would not have turned into something this serious.


    Even Goriade would not have taken excessive action.


    Probably.


    "No, Fitts-senpai does not need to apologize, you helped me out."


    From Rudi''s answer I got a bad feeling.


    Somehow, it feels like it was hard for Rudi to talk to me.


    When I look at him, I see his look has changed.


    I noticed now.


    (... I, Rudi has been wary of me until now.)


    I thought it was weird from the beginning.


    Coming to bow profusely ...


    Huh so it''s like that.


    If you think about it, I am "Silent Fitts".


    So he naturally would be wary of me.


    It''s normal for Rudi to be on guard.


    (I''m d somehow ...)


    Just now Rudi''s wariness toward me vanished.


    Though I made a mistake, I am finally one step closer to Rudi now.


    Then, I was exining the dormitory''s rule that when it gets dark you cannot walk on this road.


    After all Rudi didn''t know and was relieved to figure out why this happened.


    "Senpai, thank you very much."


    Said Rudi while bowing at the end.


    It was kind of a strange feeling.


    Long ago when I had been bullied, our positions were reversed.


    At that time, I... I wonder how I said thank you.


    When I imagined it I somehow end up smiling.


    "Oh, Rudeus for you to be apologizing feels weird."


    "Eh? Why would you feel that way?"


    Of course that''s because at first...


    I would need to reveal my identity but I am hesitant.


    Again my anxiety increased.


    In this atmosphere right now if he says "Sorry I don''t remember"...


    I tell myself.


    Honestly, even if he does not remember, isn''t it still good.


    By meeting him as I am and helping him on his way like this.


    Forgetting the past, and getting along with him as we are.


    So, I said.


    "Secret."


    Rudi had a confused expression.


    I went back to the dorm.


    Of course, I took back the underwear.


    Though as Rudi caught it before it could hit the ground it''s not dirty, but after all Rudi is a boy.


    It''s not like I think of Rudi as being dirty or anything, but I have a feeling that having Ariel-sama wearing underwear which has been touched by a boy isn''t a good thing.


    "Should I re-wash it after all ... I think that would be better ..."


    After turning on the light I froze, it was my panties.


    Rudi had touched my panties. I was in agony due to embarrassment.


    Part 4


    One monthter.


    I was supposed to begin helping Rudi with the Metastasis Event research on days when Princess Ariel was on holiday.


    It was a monthter.


    What if he rejects me, or what if I''m dead weight? After all, it would hurt me a lot.


    But Rudi gave me a warm wee.


    It''s probably because of that incident, he''s letting his guard down around me.


    I think that it isn''t fair to Rudi, but I am happy that I dropped the underwear, though it was embarrassing.


    When I think about it, I did take a step forward. It was a big step for me.


    ¡ª


    And while not grasping any of the many chances to reveal my identity, I failed to take any more steps forward.


    And just like that, a year had passed.

 Chapter 83: An Unreachable Power(Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 83: An Unreachable Power(Part 1)</h4>


    Zanoba Shirone. The third prince of the Shirone Kingdom. A miko who possessed superhuman strength from birth.


    He''s a deviant. Undeniably a deviant. You could perhaps say that he''s a figurine otaku taken to the extreme. Before he had noticed, he was gazing at dolls everyday. When he feels like it, he''ll gently pat the dolls.


    He''ll never treat a doll roughly. Though he''ll be unable to suppress his superhuman strength when he gets excited, he''ll never make a mistake in handling the dolls.


    He might be in love with dolls.


    Love.


    Right, he loves dolls. He dotes on them.


    For example, in his room is a copper statue of a naked woman. I hear that he had caught sight of it in town, and bought it on impulse.


    It''s the naked figure of a slim, but bewitching girl.


    When I had first looked for Zanoba''s room, he was hugging that statue in the nude. It was my fault for trying to surprise him by entering without knocking. There''s no doubt that I was in the wrong, but when Zanoba saw me he flusteredly put on clothes, and bowed his head in an unsightly manner.


    I''m fine even if he doesn''t go out of his way to exin what he was doing hugging it naked.


    His love for dolls is abnormal. It still snows asionally, up here in the north. It''s cold outside, and it goes without saying how cold a statue would be. Though on the verge of getting frostbite, he was satisfying his desires. It was devotion to a level that no one else could imitate.¡ï


    However, it''s not abnormal to an extent that I can''t understand it. In my past life, I had "used" figurines as well, after all. However, I''ve never used the Holy Statue (Roxy Figurine) for that. It''s something uneptable after all.


    ...Speaking of which, I didn''t see a Roxy doll in Zanoba''s room. Did he perhaps leave it in Shirone?


    Part 2


    That Zanoba, on a certain day...


    He suddenly performed a dogeza in front of me. It was something that happened at night. In my hand was the figurine I was making.


    "Shishou, please teach me how to create dolls(figurines)!"


    Over this past month, I''ve been continuing to tell Zanoba to wait a little longer. Though he had been patiently "waiting" like a pet dog, it seems that he finally reached his limits.


    "Did we not make a promise!? Why have we not began our lessons yet!?"


    Zanoba was a little angry. Of course I had no reason to refuse. I had promised him after all. For the sake of teaching him I had been practising to rehabilitate my skills. There was also the fact that my everyday life hadn''t calmed down yet, that I was still far away from achieving my ultimate goal, and that I hadn''t found a chance to teach him yet.


    "...My dear Zanoba. This training of mine will be harsh, you know."


    I had deliberately spoken rather affectedly, and Zanoba was taken aback. He then nodded solemnly.


    "Of course. Shishou, please do not underestimate me. Even if I have to vomit blood, I''ll learn the heart of Shishou''s doll creation method."


    "Mmmn. You have spirit."


    And like that, I began to teach Zanoba my doll creation methods.


    Using the time before bed, I''d teach him about 1~2 hours a day.


    I had my own motives as well. His love towards dolls was the real thing. Additionally, he was royalty; he was rich.


    I had given up on colouring the dolls, and on my dreams of mass producing dolls, but it might be possible with his influence.


    First, I''d mass produce Roxy dolls. In the past I had created it as an unique item, but the art of creating bronze statues as well as the art of creating western styled dolls existed in this world. Even if the craftsmanship quality falls, appropriating these two techniques should allow me to mass produce them.


    After that would be Ruijerd dolls. Using the real history as a basis, I would write books that glorified the Superd n. It''d be filled with battle scenes that the people of this world love so much, and in contrast to the depictions of famous heroes, it''d be about a man who never gave up and the suffering and conflicts that he faced as he endeavoured. It woulde with a figurine.


    The figurine woulde with the book as a gift. After all, it makes a big difference to show the protagonist visually. If this turned out to be a sess, it might be nice to produce books that depicted Roxy and her glorious exploits next.


    Alright, we can do it. Though it might be impossible on my own, no matter what they may say about him, Zanoba is still royalty. He''s rich. He''s got passion as well. As a partner for this enterprise, there''d surely be no one better.


    There''s a saying about counting chickens before they''ve hatched. It was surely a fitting description for me at the time.


    "Well then, I''ll teach you my secret techniques!"


    "Yes! Shishou!"


    Our doll creating was just beginning.


    Part 3


    Let''s just start with the conclusion.


    He couldn''t do it. Zanoba couldn''t use voiceless earth magic to create dolls.


    There were two reasons. First there was the fact that he couldn''t control chantless magic. Second of all, there was the fact that hecked my overwhelming mana capacity.


    Thinking about it, there are hardly any people in this world who can use chantless magic. Among the people I''ve met, there were only Orsted, Fitts and Sylphy. In this school there was one more; a teacher who could use voiceless wind magic. However, I was told that he diedst year. Since I had been able to use it since childhood, it had never really urred to me but chantless magic was a high level technique. Thinking back on it, Eris and Ghyine weren''t able to learn chantless magic either. Since it was like that, there was no way a person who just started learning magic like Zanoba would be able to use it.


    Moreover, the issue of mana capacity is an important one. When I create figurines, my mana is consumed continuously. I use up a considerable amount of mana to produce them.


    It was then that I understood it for the first time. It seems that somehow or other, the amount of mana I have is far greater than others. No, strictly speaking I had vaguely noticed it. I thought that I had more than the average. However, I hadn''t thought that it''d be so far above the average. When I was an adventurer and I had seen magicians who ran out of mana, I would think something like "they''ve been wasting their mana on useless things". To express things numerically, if we said that a normal magician had 100 mana points, I had thought that I was around 500 or so. However, the reality is that it seems I have much, much more than that. To think that Zanoba couldn''t produce even a single doll part.


    Well, leaving me aside for now, Zanoba put in great effort.


    Waking up early, he''d use up his mana until he fainted, then when he woke up, he''d use up his mana until he fainted. He repeated this all day long. It might be because he''d continued to use his mana until he reached his limits, but his cheeks were thinning and starting to sag a little. His face was like a skeleton, and was wet with tears and mucus. He didn''t have talent in the thing he wanted to do most. That much was obvious.


    I''ve done something quite cruel to him. I reflected on it. Doing so, I apologised.


    "I''m sorry."


    Zanoba shook his head and replied without any power.


    "No, if I was more talented..."


    The figure of a man stricken with grief. The figure of a loser, surrounded by a shroud of sorrow. It wouldn''t be good to give up here.


    I think about things.


    It really is quite pitiful that Zanoba can''t even manage the first step in creating figurines. Even so, it can''t be helped since chantless magic is impossible for him. Since hecks in mana as well, it''s probably impossible for him to create figurines using the same method that I do.


    "Alright. Let''s change the creation method."


    I spontaneously reach such a conclusion.


    "There''s another way of doing it!?"


    The grieving Zanoba suddenly recovered, and now leans in towards me.


    "Yeah. Let''s try a method that uses mana as little as possible."


    Saying this, I create a lump of earth. It''s y.


    "Though I used magic to create this, you should probably be able to find this naturally in the wild."


    Just where do people get y? I hear that famous potters like to seclude themselves in the mountains, but the mountains and forests in this world are dangerous. Although, those golem things seem to be made of something like y, and you can probably obtain y even without having to dig up the earth yourself.


    "What are you going to do with that?"


    "I''m going to carve it."


    Carving.


    It''s the oldest method, the most reliable method, but also the most difficult method.


    I''ll create the figurine parts one by one by carving the y. If I do things like this, it should be possible to create figurines even without using mana. There''s the problem ofcking the appropriate carving tools, but we can probably work it out by looking for a magic item in town. In the past, I''ve seen things like knives that can cut through stone like butter.


    "I see, Shishou! With this method, even I should be able to do it!" said Zanoba in a cheerful voice.


    His expression was filled with hope.


    Part 4


    His hope was very simply crushed.


    Zanoba couldn''t use his fingers skilfully. The cause was an ability he possessed since birth.


    Superhuman strength.


    Indeed, he was hindered by that superhuman strength. He could keep it in check enough that he didn''t destroy everything. However, that was as far as he could control it. It was difficult to perform the delicate work required to carve the parts.


    Zanoba persevered each day with bloodshot eyes. His passion was the real thing.


    Without even a wink of sleep, he immersed himself in doll creation until he almost starved himself to death. Because it hadn''t gone the way he had wanted, he redid things again and again. Each time he would cry, shout and let out strange noises.


    And then it would be finished; the doll that he had created from scratch.


    It couldn''t be called beautiful by any means. The workmanship was bad, and had it been in my previous life, I might haveughed at it in scorn. It was like the badly done joke photoshops that you could find in abundance on the inte. However, I knew. I knew that this was his passion. I''d neverugh at him. However, even without meughing, Zanoba himself could tell that it was badly done.


    "Shishou, I can''t do it... I... can''t do it the way Shishou does it!"


    Zanoba cried. Unable to create what he saw in his mind, he cried. Stricken with grief, he seemed like he had no energy left to stand.


    From the beginning of our lessons to the end was 2 months. Even seeing Zanoba''s depressed and worn out expression, there was nothing I could do.


    Part 5


    "And that''s how it is."


    I had consulted Fitts-senpai. Asking someone else for advice about my student; I was truly shameful as a shishou. However, I still wanted to rely on someone else''s wisdom. Zanoba was too pitiful after all.


    "Making dolls?"


    Fitts-senpai couldn''t really understand. Whilst sitting on some chairs that were lined up inside the library, he listened to my story and then tilted his head in puzzlement.


    "Yes. That''s basically how it is."


    Using earth magic, I create a simple doll to show him. It was a simple doll without any clothing, and was a bit like a Sarubobo.


    "A-, amazing..."


    Fitts-senpai stared at my hands, and looked fixedly at the doll I had finished making. Then as though wondering if he could do it as well, he gathers mana into his fingertips and creates a wiggly something or other that was a bit like slime. Considering that he had just tried to copy me on the spot, he really was amazing.


    However, it seems that it didn''t turn out the way he wanted. In the end Fitts-senpai sighed and gave up.


    "I can''t do it."


    Well, creating figurines is something that I''ve been diligently practising for a long time now, and is an umtion of the techniques that I''ve studied. If it was something that could be easily imitated just by looking, I''d cry. Nevertheless, it feels to me that if Fitts-senpai practised, he''d be able to do it. In the first ce, he''s someone who can use chantless magic.


    "This is something that a normal person can''t imitate."


    "That''s true. I had thought that another method involving carving from a lump of y would work out, but..."


    "Since he was clumsy with his hands, he couldn''t do it, you said."


    Fitts-senpai let out a ''Mmmmm'' and was thinking about it with his hand to his chin. It seems to be a habit of his to bring his hand to his chin when he thinks. It might be because of the sunsses, but it looks awfully ufortable. Incidentally, when he''s awkward or embarrassed, he''ll scratch his cheek or behind his ears. It''s an action that''s quite suiting of his age, and suits him really well. However, since elves are long-lived, he might not be as young as he seems.


    "Mmmm, let''s see. I''m not sure if you''ll be able to use them as a reference, but there are people like him in the Asura capital as well."


    "People like him?"


    "Mmn. People who have things they want to do themselves, butck the ability or skill."


    "What do these people do?"


    When I asked that, Fitts-senpai seemed a little reluctant to answer and scratched himself behind the ear.


    "Ummm, well, they get ves to do it."


    "Hohh."


    ording to Fitts-senpai, those people in the capital had the knowledge, butcked the skill. That''s why they would buy ves, train those ves, and had the ves create what they wanted.


    "ording to what I''ve heard, that Zanoba-kun likes the dolls that you make, Rudeus-kun, and because he wants more of them, he wants to create them himself, right?"


    "...Huh? Was that what I said?"


    "Umm, that''s how it sounded to me?"


    Is that so? But still, normally even if you liked figurines, you''d just paint them yourself or remodel them; you wouldn''t think to create them from scratch yourself. When I was alive, at best I was an average remodeller.


    "I''m sure that Zanoba-kun wanted you as his personal doll-maker, Rudeus-kun, but he himself knew that it''d be impossible and so that might be why he said something like bing your student, right?"


    "Well, I don''t think it''d be impossible though."


    Employed by Zanoba in the Shirone Royal Pce, and spending each day making figurines. In the end, a lifestyle like that might not be bad. Working for a royal pce would probably mean a stable ie. Speaking of which, how much does Fitts-senpai get from Princess Ariel each month?


    ...It feels like it''d be rude to ask, huh?


    "Well, I''ll try suggesting it to Zanoba once. Thank you very much."


    "Mn, you''re very wee."


    When I bowed, Fitts-senpai smiled bashfully. Why is it that I feel so startled when I see that smiling face of his?


    It''s a mystery.


    The mysterious man, Fitts. Truly a mystery.


    Part 6


    Buy a ve, teach them, and they''ll be able to create dolls. When I told Zanoba about this idea, he agreed.


    As I expected, he began making arrangements to buy a ve with great joy.


    It seems that he had originally wanted to create them himself. However, it seems that he realised that since it was impossible, there was no choice but to give up on it. Unexpectedly, the method that Fitts-senpai had suggested was typical for this world. Be that as it may, for a student to ask their shishou to teach a ve instead of themselves was quite rude it seems. After all, in the beginning Zanoba tried to learn it until he was vomiting blood. That''s why although he couldn''t bring up the topic, when I suggested it instead, he was relieved.


    "And so our next monthly break, we''ll be going to the ve market."


    Once again, I expressed my thanks to Fitts-senpai. As someone who gave me advice when I was troubled, I really was thankful to him.


    "I see. It''d be good if you found a good ve."


    And like that, the topic came to a close. Though it hade to a close, afterwards Fitts-senpai was a little fidgety. What to say?


    "Speaking of which, I''m free as well next monthly-break."


    "Is that so?"


    "Mn. And so, umm, I don''t have anything to do, and I was thinking to visit the town, but it''s not like there''s anywhere I wanted to go in particr... I don''t have any friends, so I''d be going by myself..."


    From his fragmented speech, and his asional nces towards me, he conveyed what he meant.


    Is this okay for a guard?


    Wouldn''t it be bad if he wasn''t near the princess when something happened?


    ...Well, that''s not for me to worry about.


    I''m sure Luke would be able to deal with it somehow.


    "Umm, would you like toe with us, senpai?"


    "Is that okay? Wouldn''t I bother you?"


    "It''s fine. As thanks for your advice, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "Really? Then I''ll ept."


    Saying that, Fitts-senpai smiled bashfully.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Like that, the n was for the three of us to go to the ve market.


    Author''s Comment


    I had originally thought to make the subheading one of the following:


    "Rudeus vs Zanoba"


    "Shishou''s Mana Capacity Is the Greatest in the Woooooooooooooooorld!"


    "A Flower in Each Hand!? Heart-Throbbing Shopping with Prince Super-Strength and Prince Bashful!"


    but I decided against it.

 Chapter 84: An Unreachable Power(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 84: An Unreachable Power(Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    "It''s nice to meet you. I''m... Fitts."


    When Fitts met Zanoba, he was a little nervous. If he''s a senpai, then he should act more like one. More grand and dignified... or so I was thinking, but the thing about him being shy around strangers might really be the case. Zanoba steps forward with a jerk.


    "Third prince of the Shirone Kingdom, Zanoba Shironnoaaa!"


    Zanoba was getting cocky, so I kick him behind the knees. He topples a little. It''s not like I have ns to reinforce the pecking order. It''s just that it''d probably be best to be a little more humble when meeting a senior for the first time.


    "Zanoba, the one who came up with our current n was Fitts-senpai. Pay him your respects properly."


    When I said this, Zanoba bent at the hips and greeted him.


    "I understand, Shishou... I do not believe I have had the pleasure of meeting you before. I am Shirone Kingdom''s Third Prince, Zanoba Shirone. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    "N-, no, it''s all go-, fine. Because you''re a person of royalty, please stop with that."


    While waving his arms in a fluster, Fitts-senpai took his ce behind me. Seeing that, Zanoba stared in wonder. There was quite an astonishing gap between his appearance, the rumours about him, and his current speech and conduct.


    Despite being a magician of voiceless incantation, and being called Silent Fitts, he was acting afraid like this. Despite wearing sunsses, and looking a little... once you spoke to him, he was quite typical of his age. He''s a good senpai who looks after his kouhai.


    "Well then, now that we''ve all met, let''s go."


    At mymand, the two begin to walk.


    Part 2


    The ve market is in the Commerce Street.


    The ve trading business was just barely scraping along on the Milis continent and in the southern parts of the Central Continent. However, it''s different here in the north.


    Here, the ve trade is perfectly legalized in most countries, and is endorsed. To the countries in the northern parts of the Central Continent, the ve trade is an important business. They''re reliant on it to the point where the countries wouldn''t be able to survive without it.


    There are a variety of reasons for a person to be a ve.


    Those who are orphaned in a war.


    Those who are up to their ears in debt due to bad harvests, and so sell their children.


    Those who sell themselves off to save their family.


    It''s also rumored that in the dark side of the Thieves Guild, there''s something like a ve farm.


    The Ranoa Kingdom that is included in the ¡ºMagic Triumvirate¡» would survive even without ves. However, heading further east are a great number of poor viges that have to sell children at fixed intervals.


    Those ves are bought by warrior and mercenary groups or countries and used as disposable soldiers in warfare.


    However, there are those in the business that are connected with the Kingdom of Asura. ves that are beautiful or have a lot of ability are brought to the Kingdom of Asura to sell. The Kingdom of Asura is a ce that doesn''t know poverty. Though there are those who live in destitution, there''s nobody who suffers from starvation. ves who are brought there are basically winners. I honestly think that you''ve lost the moment you be a ve though.


    Also, because the ves here in the north are excellent and robust, there are those whoe all the way here to make their purchases. There are many looking to buy people.


    "So it''s this ce, huh?"


    In fact, I''d gathered information at the Adventurers Guild beforehand.


    In a district as big as this, there are numerous ve markets. This particr district has 5 of them,


    Though there are 5, they range in quality. For example, I was told about one of them "absolutely never buy from there". I was told that in a ve market with low credibility, there are ves who are diseased or dying that people try to pawn off to others with a straight face. Well, I also heard that you could asionally find a bargain there, but since we''re all beginners we''d all have no way to tell the difference.


    Because we''re new to this, we head to a better ve market.


    "Hmm, it''s quite different to my homnd."


    Zanoba nodded in interest.


    The ve market looked just like a normal building at a nce. Made of stone and earth, it was a typical building for these parts. Judging by the standards of this world, this building was on therge side. There were three of them in a row. Written above the door that served as the entrance was ¡ºRium Company ¨C ve Trade Centre¡».


    There were fires burning at the entrance, and standing around were men who wore leather armour over winter clothing. They were unshaven, but didn''t give a particrly bad feeling. ...I''ve spent 2 years as an adventurer though, so it might be that I''ve be used to this kind of appearance. I probably would''ve thought different about them in the past.


    "The ve market isn''t outside huh..."


    Fitts-senpai''s voice sounded surprised. In the north, there are many ve markets that are held indoors. The reason is simple.


    "Shall we enter?"


    When we enter, a waft of hot air surrounds our bodies. There are fires throughout the inside of the building.


    And on top of the countless daises are naked ves lined up in a row. The reason they don''t do it outside is basically because it''s cold. The ves would catch colds.


    However, because indoor markets would lose passing customers, there are those who still do it outside.


    "Hmm, there are a lot of different sales ces, aren''t there? Shishou, what should we do?"


    "Since it''s my first time buying as well, first let''s look around as appropriate."


    We start to walk around without much of a n. The 8 ve stands are merchants associated with the Rium Company. Gathered around each ce are possibly those who are selling ves they''ve bought.


    They probably alternate when they''ve sold out, or it might be something like switching over after their designated timeslot has passed.


    It''s quite a sessful business, and there are crowds of people around each of the stands. Their outfits are quite varied; there are those like me who are dressed like adventurers, those who like Fitts-senpai and Zanoba are dressed like nobles, as well as those dressed like merchants, townspeople,moners and students. Among them are merchants whose aim seems to be the resale of ves. Further away from the stalls are those who have just purchased their ves and are having a chat with each other.


    Could the seedy looking ones be pickpockets? No, pickpockets wouldn''te to a guarded ce like this. They might be ves who are sent by their masters to purchase other ves.


    Nheless, I clutch onto the coin purse under my robes. This time I''ve been entrusted with the funds. It wouldn''t be a joke if they were stolen.


    "U-, uwah, uwah... They''re really all naked..."


    Seeing the ve stalls, Fitts-senpai''s eyes are staring in surprise. His face is bright red. Because he''s wearing a mantle I can''t really tell, but he seems to be bashfully standing pidgeon-toed.


    "T-, they''re big, huh...? To be like that..."


    Following his line of sight, I find that he was looking at some ves who seemed like warriors, being introduced as featured goods. Whether man or woman, every one of them was well built. In particr, the female warrior in the middle was good. She was big. It goes without saying that her stature was big, but her bulging chest was something that made you look on with longing. Though it seems that goods as big as those would get in the way of battle, as I understand from Eris, in this world even if they''re huge, there''s not really a problem.


    "Senpai, is this your first time at a ve market?"


    "Eh? Ah, mmn..."


    While scratching behind his ear, one of Fitts-senpai''s hands was already holding his mantle in front in embarassment. He was probably worried about the position of his thing. Truly the reaction of a DT. I was like that as well, once. Now? Well, look, right now my motive is a little different.


    "Y-you sure are used to it huh, Rudeus-kun?"


    Though Fitts-senpai was my senpai, it seems that he still hasn''t had any experience. When I think about it like that, I feel like boasting about my victory a bit, but I''ve only done it once too, and my partner ran away from me. It''s not something I can be proud about. Still, with just that as experience, I really am a little calmer about these things. It''s a problem now that I''m too calm, though!


    "I think once you''ve had some experience as well, senpai, you''ll more or less grow used to it."


    "Y-, you think? Wait, so you''ve had some experience, Rudeus-kun..."


    Fitts-senpai seems a little down. He really is young, huh? Truly young.


    "Shishou, we have no need for warriors, so what we should be looking for is a race that can use magic and is good with their hands, right?"


    As if to say he had no interest in these things, Zanoba jerked his chin in another direction. It seems that he essentially doesn''t have interest in women. Technically he is a widower, so it might not be that he has no interest in sex at all.


    "If it''s a race that''s good with their hands, I guess it has to be dwarves, right?"


    "It seems so. A dwarf who can use earth magic would probably be best. Although I don''t really think there''s a need to fuss over the race."


    Saying that, I have a look around one of the stands. Though it''s a ve market as big as this, the number of dwarf ves is few. The majority of the ves are those withbat ability, and there are almost no ves who would seem to be suitable for crafting.


    "Umm, Rudeus-kun. If you were to teach them magic, then I think a young child who can''t use magic would be better."


    Fitts-senpai gives some advice.


    "Why?"


    "Chantless magic is something that you can learn easily as a child."


    "Ah, is that how it is?"


    "Mn. I think that after you be 10, you basically can''t learn it."


    Is that how it is? But thinking about it, though Sylphy could do it, Eris couldn''t. Could there be a rtionship with age?


    "Is there a rtionship with one''s age?"


    "Mn. From my experience, my master''s words, and the words of the teachers at school, I''ve concluded that I shouldn''t be wrong but... Ah, also, if you start using magic from when you''re about 5, your mana capacity increases tremendously. If you want them to create dolls using your method, Rudeus-kun, it''d be better to have greater mana capacity, right?"


    If you start using magic from when you''re about 5, your mana capacity increases tremendously. I hade up with a simr hypothesis in the past, but this is the first time hearing it from someone else.


    "I''ve heard that your mana capacity is determined at birth, but..."


    "That''s wrong. It certainly says that in the textbook, but because you can''t increase it past the age of 10, I think they''re probably misunderstanding."


    I see. So if you start using magic from when you''re about 5, your mana capacity increases tremendously huh? Since I''ve been using magic since 2 or 3 and my mana capacity isrge, it''s something that I can assent to. Also, since Fitts-senpai said he had personal experience, he''s probably concealing a considerable amount of mana as well.


    "Fitts-senpai has been using magic since young as well, huh?"


    "Mn. That''s... In the past, I was saved by my master, and at that time I begged them to teach me."


    "Hehh."


    Perhaps he was attacked by some monster in the forest. No, since he was young, the chance that it was a kidnapping is high. In this world there''s quite a kidnapping boom going on. Since senpai would probably be a bishounen if he took off those sunsses, I can understand that kidnappers would aim for him.


    "That master of yours can also use chantless magic?"


    "Mn. They''re an amazing person, you know. I respect them even now."


    "Is that so? In that case I''d really like to meet them one day."


    A person who can use chantless magic. If I met him, my magic might be able to improve a little. At any rate, I''d probably benefit somehow... or so I was thinking, but Fitts-senpai smiled bitterly.


    "Umm, that''s probably impossible..."


    "I see. So they''re someone quite important after all, huh?"


    Fitts is a guard to the princess after all. His master might be a court magician or something. For example, by luck a court magician saved him, and then using that connection became that magician''s disciple. He then grew up, and became the princess'' guard. It might be something like that. If they''re a court magician of the Kingdom of Asura, then they should probably be able to use chantless magic at least.


    "An important person... they''re not really, umm, they''re someone from the Fedoa region."


    "Ahhh..."


    They were wrapped up in the teleportation huh? In that case, their whereabouts would be unknown.


    "That''s um... It''d be good if they were alive."


    "They are alive. I''ve already found them after all."


    Speaking of which, he did mention that he was studying the teleportation incident because he was looking for an acquaintance. Wait, if he found them recently then...


    "Huh? Then why can''t I meet them?


    "Huhu... It''s a secret."


    Fitts-senpaiughed bashfully.


    ...Why is it that when I see that smile, my heart starts to throb like this?


    Though I can love traps when they''re 2d, I was sure that I wasn''t a homo but...


    Perhaps it''s just that kind of drastic measure.


    Part 3


    Following Fitts-senpai''s advice, we search for a ve.


    A ve that''s about 5 (if they''re younger than that, there''s a good chance they wouldn''t understand us),


    a dwarf (it''s better that they''re dexterous so that if ites down to it, they''ll be able to use the carving method), and a cute little girl (my personal preference).


    "A girl? Their gender doesn''t matter to me, but Shishou, aren''t you getting our objectives mixed up?"


    "Rudeus-kun..."


    As we piled up the criteria one by one, once we got to the final criterion, they looked at me with eyes of criticism.


    "Huuhhh?"


    Since we were all guys here, I had thought that they''d have been on-board instead, but... Well, it seems like they aren''t the type. If it was Elinalise, then she might have approved. If it was her, she might be suggesting we find cute little boys instead. Lately her interest in shota has been awakening after all.


    "But still, if we buy a 5 year old then we shouldn''t expect too much regarding education. They might not even understand our words. If it turns out that they can only speak the Beast God Language, then we wouldn''t be able to teach them magic after all."


    "I can speak the Beast God Language, so if that''s the case then I can teach them."


    "What! You can speak the Beast God Language, Shishou? As expected of you..."


    "Huu, well that''s how it is."


    At Zanoba''s praise, I start to feel proud and I hold out my chest. Though I look like this, I''m multilingual.


    I''ve also taught a 5 year old before. Speaking of which, I wonder if Sylphy is doing well.


    Even without seeing Elinalise and Fitts-senpai, you could say that elves are really to my taste, or that they had the type of face that Japanese of the fantasy generation preferred. Elves brought to mind something like a slim and beautiful man and woman pair. If I remember correctly, Sylphy was roughly my age, so she might be 15 right now. She''s probably be considerably beautiful. ording to Paul, she could use magic, and on top of that, she has green hair. Since I''d probably hear rumours of her right away, I''d probably be able to find her immediately. I haven''t heard a single rumour though... I wonder where she is right now.


    "Anyway, since we''ve already decided on the criteria, let''s go ask a sales assistant."


    I head to ce where ¡ºHelp Office¡» is written. The man at the reception had apletely clean-shaven head, and whenbined with his beard, was quite a macho man. Though he looked at Fitts-senpai and I with suspicious looks, when he saw Zanoba he epted it and nodded.


    "Um, excuse me, we''re actually..."


    The macho man ignored my words, and spoke to Zanoba who was behind me.


    "Yo, wee Onii-san. What is it that you''re looking for? A warrior for a guard? Right now we have guys that can teach the sword as well, you know. We also have some magicians, but it''d probably be better to head to the Magic University for that. Or could it be that you''re looking for THOSE? No, no, I shouldn''t say it. You don''t seem all that popr after all. We''ve got a real voluptuous one in her 20s you know. She was recently a whore so THAT would be perfect as well. Of course they aren''t diseaAGAAAAAH!"


    The macho man then ate Zanoba''s Iron w, and was raised into the air.


    "Don''t ignore Shishou. Yakking on and on like that, I''ll pull out that noisy tongue of yours and rip off your jaw, you know."


    "H-, hey! What are you doing!?"


    The guards around had immediately moved to capture Zanoba, but he was undisturbed. Conversely, with just a shake he sent them flying. Mmn well, he''s quite high powered.


    The muscr guards are being swung around by a skinny otaku-looking guy. It''s surreal. So this is the power of a miko, huh? Oops, this isn''t the time to be standing here watching.


    "NO! Zanoba, stop this! HOUSE!"


    "Yes!"


    At my voice, Zanoba released his grip. In the face of the suddenly motionless Zanoba, the guards stop moving as well. I face the guards and bow my head.


    "I''m truly sorry. He just got a little excited."


    "No, it''s fine... Just don''t act too violently, alright? We''ll draw our swords the next time."


    They easily let us off. Though there was a little fear in their eyes, they decided that they hadn''t seen anything this time. It wouldn''t be good even if they poked their noses in further.


    What surprised me was that the moment Zanoba was caught, Fitts-senpai had prepared his stance before I did. It was an extremely fast and decisive movement. As expected of the princess'' guard. You could also say that I was just cowardly though. Anyway, it seems that there isn''t anyone particrly vignt here, uh? After all, using adventurer terms, the guards around here were only C rank, or at best B rank. Well whatever. I''ll continue speaking to him.


    "We''re looking for a dwarf around the age of 5."


    I speak to the macho man again.


    "Around 5...?"


    While cowering, he looked over the list in his hand. Flipping through the pages, he squints his eyes.


    "There aren''t many dwarves in the first ce here and on top of that a 5 year old..."


    So the criteria really were too strict? The dwarves basically live on the Milis Continent after all. Even with all the kidnapping going on, the dwarf ves basically don''t end up here.


    "As long as it''s a race that''s good with crafting, even if they aren''t a dwarf it won''t be a problem. We definitely wouldn''tin if they were young though..."


    "Oh, there is one."


    The man tapped a part of the list with his finger.


    "A dwarf girl of 6 years old. Because of her parent''s debts, the whole family were sold into very. Her health is a little on the bad side though. It might be because of malnutrition. Well, she''ll probably be back to normal if you feed her. She can''t speak the Human Language, and though it''s natural for a 6 year old, she can''t read either."


    "I see. What happened to her parents?"


    "Both her parents have been sold."


    It''s something I heard in a tavern during my days as an adventurer, but amongst the dwarves exist a social ss who believe that they can live with nothing but the mountains. It''d be fine to leave the Milis Continent and work in the Dragon King Mountain Range, but asionally there''d be idiots who guessed wrong and headed too far north, and without re-entering the mountains were unable to make a living. They''d even get their families wrapped up; truly useless fathers.


    "For now, let''s just meet them."


    Part 4


    At the macho man''s call, after a while a single merchant appears.


    He''s a man with dark skin. It''s not just suntan. He''s probably from the Begaritto Continent, or one of his parents was from the Begaritto Continent. He''s a little fat and drenched in sweat. Though there''s a cloth hung over his shoulder for wiping up the sweat, that cloth too is soaked. Though the smell of sweat wafts about, this marketce is hot so it can''t be helped. I had already taken off my robe as well, and Zanoba undid his mantle as well. Fitts-senpai is dressed as usual with a nonchnt look.


    His face is red though.


    For a different reason.


    "Hello. I''m the branch manager of one of the Rium Firm''s associate firms, the Domehni firm, Fe''Burrito."


    The merchant names himself. He turns to Zanoba and extends his hand. Zanoba was reaching his hand towards the merchant''s face, so I took his hand instead.


    "Hello. I''m Rudeus of the Quagmire."


    I give that name a go, and for an instant looks at me puzzled, but immediately smiles broadly.


    "Ohhh, so you were Quagmire! I''ve heard about you. Just before winter, you killed a stray dragon."


    "I was just lucky; the dragon was weakened you see."


    The name of the A ranked adventurer, Rudeus of the Quagmire is known in these parts as well, somehow. The efforts I put into spreading my name weren''t just for show.


    "Today I''m looking for a dwarf but..."


    Fe''Burrito nces at Zanoba and Fitts-senpai.


    "Right. These two are contributing to the funds. We''re looking for a child so that we can teach them crafting from a young age."


    I tried saying something appropriate. It wasn''t a lie.


    "I see, so it was something like that... Though it isn''t a good one that I''d really rmend... Anyway, please just have a look. It''s this way."


    We listen to Fe''Burrito and from the other side of the market, move into the neighbouring building. We''re heading to a ve storehouse. Though I say a storehouse, there are iron bars attached to pulleys lined up in a row, and inside those are ves. The inside of the bars are about a tatami mat in size and all have one or two ves inside. Before they''re brought to the marketce, they''re washed and covered in oil, but right now they stink. The ves inside are crying children, and ring ves who send killing intent our way.


    Inside the warehouse are a number of people like us who are directly trading.


    Fe''Burrito walks between the barred cages. He then calls for a man standing to the side. It''s probably a subordinate.


    We head further in. We stop in front of one of the cages.


    Inside the cage is a girl with empty eyes, sitting with her knees huddled up.


    "It''s this one. ...Oi, bring em out."


    "''Right."


    Fe''Burrito''s subordinate nods, and opening the cage, pulls the child out of the cage. The child is shackled with an iron cor. A rag is concealing the ws in her skin and bones body. Her hair is something like a reddish orange. It''s unkempt and has some white hairs mixed in. Herplexion is also bad.


    She was hugging herself and shivering. It might be because we''re further into the storehouse, but it''s a little cold. The eyes she''s looking at us with arepletely empty. She looks truly pitiful.


    Fe''Burrito''s subordinate pays this no heed, and unhesitatingly removes the rag from the girl. Her skinny body, like a child who misses meals, ispletely revealed. Seeing this, Fitts-senpai frowns.


    "Rudeus-kun..."


    Be at ease. Even I have no intention of creating Pulitzer prize winning photographs.


    Wanting to quickly buy her, feed her, and give her a warm bath; I''m filled with these kinds of feelings. However, I''m a bit worried about her eyes. Those empty eyes. I''ve seen eyes like those before.


    "As you can see, it''s a dwarf child. 6 years old. Possesses no skills in particr. Both parents are dwarves. Father was a cksmith and mother created decorations. As long as it''s hereditary, the dexterity of her hands should be as you wish. However, she can only understand the Beast God Language. Because we hadn''t thought she''d sell, her health isn''t the best. Because of that, we''ll sell her at a discount."


    While making a difficult expression, Fitts-senpai approached the girl and touched her cheek. After a few seconds, the girl''splexion became somewhat better. He might have done something.


    "Naturally she''s a virgin. There are no concerns about infectious diseases and the like, but as you can see, she might be a little weak. Though we''ll treat her with healing magic upon purchase, this really isn''t a good that we''d rmend."


    Fitts-senpai is looking at her with eyes like a child who''s found an abandoned puppy. At any rate she''s fulfilled the criteria so I was nning to buy her anyway though.


    ¡ºHello, little Miss.¡»


    I crouch down and speak to her in Beast God Language. The first step is to interview her.


    ¡ºI''m Rudeus. You are?¡»


    ¡º...¡»


    ¡ºActually, there was something we wanted you to do for us.¡»


    ¡º...¡»


    ¡ºUmm...¡»


    The girl just looked at me with empty eyes, and didn''t reply at all. Fe''Burrito''s subordinate brandishes the whip at his hip, but I stop him with my hand.


    "Shishou, what''s the matter?"


    "She''s in quite a bit of despair. She''s got the face of someone who hasn''t any hopes at all and just wants to die."


    "...Have you seen that kind of face before, Shishou?"


    "In the past, many times you see."


    Zanoba and Fitts-senpai look like they''re brooding over something. Well, it''d be best not to talk about things from my past life too much. It''s just a lot of negative things after all.


    I looked at the girl for a little while. They''re nostalgic eyes. In the past I had a period when I made eyes like this too. Let''s see, it was when I had just passed 20 I think. I hadn''t finished my education, I had no prospects, I had no job experience, and I was thinking that my life from now on would just be nothing but eating and sheetting. They were the same eyes as that time. Thinking about it, at that time there were still things I could do. However, because I was despairing over my situation, I gave up on everything. After a few years, I became defiant about being a NEET and got even worse, however. During that period of my life, I really didn''t have a single hope. I just thought that I wanted to die.


    ¡ºDo you want to die?¡»


    ¡º...¡»


    ¡ºYou can''t do anything about this yourself, huh? I can understand your feelings.¡»


    ¡º...¡»


    The girl''s eyes slowly noticed me.


    ¡ºIn that case, shall I end things for you?¡»


    I said this seriously. I think my tone was light.


    I had truly thought that I wanted to die. However, without dying, I continued to live on, and on. It was a long time, filled with regrets.


    I can''t save her from this kind of life. Of course I can buy her and give her work to do. I can buy her clothing, I can feed her food, and I can speak kind words to her. However, the fact that doing those kinds of things isn''t saving her is something I should already understand very well. Forcing her to do things that she doesn''t want to do is by no means saving her.


    In that case, it would be better to end things for her.


    If she became like me. If she was able to live another life after dying. It would be good if she could abandon her current life, and try her best in a new one. There''s someone like that out there, without a doubt. Telling someone something like ''your hard work will pay off'' is just a pretense to make you feel better about yourself.


    I don''t know if she''s this kind of person. From my perspective, she can still keep at it. She''s still young, or rather, very young, and as long as she tries her best from now on, whatever happens things will work out.


    However, it''s not for me to say. I was someone who was an incurable idiot even up until death.


    It''s something that depends on how willing she herself is. I''m not the one who gets to decide.


    ¡º...¡»


    ¡ºSay something.¡»


    The girl didn''t tremble. However, she slowly parted her lips.


    ¡º¨D¨D¨D¨DI don''t want to die.¡»


    She murmured only that. It was a feeble voice. Though it was a spiritless response, that''s fine. It''s just how it is. I was like that too. It''s fine like that. It''s fine even if she doesn''t want to live. As long as she doesn''t want to die, that''s fine.


    "We''ll take her."


    I covered the girl with the robe that had been in my hands. I create hot air to warm her body, and chant detoxification magic. Recovery magic won''t restore her strength; after this we''ll let her eat.


    "Fe''Burrito-san, how much is she?"


    One Large Asura Copper Coin. That was how much the girl cost.


    Part 5


    After buying her, we cleaned the girl in the washing area that was in the corner of the marketce. After that, we bought clothes and the like for her in themercial districts, as well as other necessary items. We then entered a suitable cafe.


    It wasn''t a simple eatery. It was a cafe with a good atmosphere. It''s a shop that I''d definitely avoid were I by myself. The one who picked it was Fitts-senpai. Unlike me though, this kind of cafe suits Fitts-senpai quite well. It can''t be helped, but I feel out of ce here and can''t stop fidgeting.


    As expected of a royalty I might say, Zanoba is quite dignified. The girl we''ve just bought is single-mindedly shoveling food into her mouth. The only one who''s ufortable is me.


    Fitts-senpai seemed to be in a good mood. While saying something like ''I''m d'', he''s patting the girl on the head.


    "By the way, Rudeus-kun, what''s this girl''s name?"


    Being asked that, I noticed that I haven''t yet asked for her name. That Fe''Burrito didn''t tell me her name.


    ¡ºWhat''s your name?¡»


    The girl looks at my face as if she''s heard something strange.


    ¡º...Name?¡»


    Huh?


    Could it be that my Beast God Language isn''t getting through to her? It''s certainly been about three years since I''ve used it, but it seemed to work fine in the Great Forest... Could it be that in the Dorudia vige I was looked at like Michael (an American, self-proimed fluent Japanese speaker) who had juste to Tokyo? No, there''s no way... The way I spoke shouldn''t have been very different from Ruijerd.


    ¡ºUmm, what do people call you?¡»


    ¡º...Bazelle of the Sacred Iron and Lilite of the Beautiful Snowy Ridge''s child.¡»


    Because that didn''t quite seem to be what I was looking for, I conveyed what she said to Fitts-senpai. When I did, he went "ah, I see" and nodded with a knowing look.


    "The dwarves don''t get a proper name until they reach 7 years of age."


    "Proper name?"


    "Mn, until age 7 dwarves aren''t given a name, and when they turn 7, they''re given a name based on things they like, or things they admire, or things that they''re good at for example."


    So he said. As expected of Fitts-senpai, he really is knowledgeable, huh?


    "I see. It''s quite inconvenient if she doesn''t have a name."


    "Her parents aren''t here anymore, so there''s no choice except for us to give her one."


    I see.


    ¡ºWe''re going to give you a name now, but do you have any kinds of hopes?¡»


    When I had asked this just in case, she tilted her head in puzzlement. I wonder if someone like this will really be able to create figurines. I''ve be a little uneasy.


    "Since she''s a girl, let''s give her a lovely name."


    Fitts-senpai said that kind of girly line. Hearing this, on the contrary I start to want to give her a gant and manly name.


    Ah, no good, no good.


    "Zanoba. Let''s hear your thoughts!"


    When I said this, Zanoba turned towards us.


    "Mn? Will it be fine if I decide?"


    "I''m not the one who paid after all."


    "In that case, ''Julius''."


    There''s no mistake that he said that. He didn''t look like he had thought about it.


    "That''s, a man''s name, right?"


    "Yes, it''s the name of the pitiful younger brother that I identally killed."


    I''m probably making a strange face. Fitts-senpai looks like he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "This child will be staying in my room, right? In that case, it''d be better for her to have a name that I''mfortable with."


    Certainly, this child will end up living with Zanoba. As a room for royalty, Zanoba''s room isrge after all. I could also get permission and have her live in my room, but it''d be much easier for royalty to get permission. That''s why although my room would be fine as well, we''ve naturally nned for her to stay with the rich Zanoba. That''s how our conversation had gone. However, since she can''t understand his words, it might be good for her to stay in my room instead. Another option might be for me to stay in Zanoba''s room as well.


    "Well, since it''s a name that you''ve determined, I think that it''s fine too, but let''s at least give her a girl''s name like Juliette."


    "That''s fine with me. Let''s make it Juliette then."


    "Juli...ette, huhuh, it''s a good name, isn''t it?"


    Fitts-senpai had found something funny, and wasughing delightedly. At this age, people willugh about anything after all, huh...


    Having settled our views, I tell the girl just that.


    ¡ºFrom today onwards, your name is Juliette.¡»


    ¡ºJulie...?¡»


    ¡ºJuliette.¡»


    ¡ºJulie.¡»


    The girl said that and smiled clumsily. Though she couldn''t remember anything past ''Julie'', that''s not a problem.


    ¡ª¡ª


    And so we bring Juliette (nickname: Julie) to Zanoba''s ce. While learning this and that from the surroundings, she would toddle behind the messy Zanoba and support him. When night fell, she''d learn Human Language and chantless magic from me. Before going to bed, she''d continue to earnestly listen about dolls ording to Zanoba, and was brainwa-... educated like that. That kind of training and effort continues on.


    Incidentally, Zanoba continued to practice moving his fingers carefully. He probably wants to be able to create things himself one day.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Our doll creation n continues to advance little by little.


    Additionally, my true objective shows no signs of progress.

 Chapter 85: The Kidnapping and Confinement of Beast Girls(Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Kidnapping and Confinement of Beast Girls(Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    Rinia Dedorudia. The Dedorudia are one of the two Dorudia ns that serve as the protectors of the Great Forest. She''s the granddaughter of that n chief, Gustav. and the daughter of that n''s warrior chief, Gyes, who is the next n chief.


    Pursena Adorudia. The Adorudia is the other Dorudia n that serve as the protectors of the Great Forest. She''s the granddaughter of that n chief, Buldg. and the daughter of that n''s warrior chief, Telteria, who is also the next n chief.


    Among the Beast Race, the Dorudia n are a special existence.


    They have roots that go back roughly 5500 years. They span back to the time of the first Great Human-Demon War.


    An all-out war between the Human Race and the Demon Race. The Great Human-Demon War. The winner of that war was the Human Race.


    The humans treated the demons like ves, and grew arrogant. One by one, they dered wars with the other races. The Beast Race that lived in the Great Forest with plentiful wood resources was no exception.


    An approaching army. The one who rose up against this threat was the top of the Beast Race in those days, ¡ºBeast God Giger¡».


    Beast God Giger gathered a Beast Race army to face the cowardly humans, and naturally fought on the front lines himself. Exhibiting his might, and asionally his wit, asionally saving other Beast People, in the end he managed to protect the Great Forest.


    ¡ºBeast God¡» was a man who reigned over all of the Beast Races. It was the name of a hero. That Beast God Giger was a member of the Dorudia n.


    As a result, the Dorudia n became the top n of the Beast People that lived in the Great Forest.


    It might not sound like that big of a deal. However, currently the Beast Race doesn''t exist only in the Great Forest, and the Beast Race diaspora can be seen even on the Central Continent and the Begaritto Continent. The total poption isn''t as great as the Human Race. However, it is definitely not a number that can be ignored. Specifically, they possess enough power to wage a war with the Holy Kingdom of Milis.


    They''re a race with that much military might.


    And Rinia and Pursena are the grandchildren of the n chiefs. They''re the direct descendants of the Beast God. They carry a special significance.


    They''re people who might be n chiefs, or the wives of n chiefs in the future. To use the Human Race as a reference, they''re something like people who have the right to inherit the crown... princesses, you could say. On top of that, they could be said to be on the level of princesses from the Human Race''s greatest country, the Kingdom of Asura. As a result, when they first enrolled in the school, they were seen as extremely important personages.


    Why were such important girls separated from their homnds and sent to a far offnd to study? That''s because of a screw up caused by the previous generation''s prince and princess.


    Like the prince (Gyes) and princess (Ghyine) of the previous generation, these two girls were stupid. As a result,menting about this, the n chief (Gustav) sent them to study in a far offnd with the mission of acquiring knowledge. In a ce where they couldn''t use their political power, they might acquire some good judgement of their own, he thought.


    However... He made one miscalction. He had sent them to the Magic University thinking "they won''t be treated as the Beast Race n chief''s granddaughters".


    Because they were of the Beast Race, the two of them even thought they might be persecuted instead. What awaited the two, despite expectations, were teachers who treated them with great caution and students who sucked up to them.


    Right, in other words it was the result of the Dorudia n''s political power.


    The two of them got carried away. Though they were a little afraid when they first enrolled, because of the voice magic passed down in the Dorudia n, their superior agility, their physical strength, and the characteristics special to their race, they were strong. Furthermore, when the magic they learned in ss was added to this, they could even beat down upperssmen without much trouble, and when they noticed this, their attitudes gradually grew worse and worse. Boycotting things, shakedowns, extortion, loitering... They''d basically do everything that a bad student would, and became gang bosses in their first year.


    However, that steady advance suddenly came to a stop.


    When they became 2nd years, the Asura princess came along. Ariel Anemoi Asura. She was a person who until just recently was wrapped up in a power struggle amongst political factions. Along with her came two guards, and as if they owned the ce, intruded on Rinia and Pursena''s territory. And unbearably, the students and teachers who had been wagging their tails at Rinia and Pursena now wagged their tails at Ariel and her lot.


    Even so, they endured it for half a year. While thinking that they couldn''t ept it, absolutely couldn''t ept it, they still endured it. However, they immediately reached their limits. Because Ariel was outstanding, she became the student council president as a first year. When Ariel ascended to student council president, it was almost saying to them that Ariel was admired as an honours student, while they werebelled as delinquents. Because thebel of a delinquent was due to their own actions, their resentment towards Ariel was unjustified.


    Rinia and Pursena began making trouble for the Asura princess and her entourage. They began straight out harassment like spitting on the ground where she was about to walk, or going out of their way to bump shoulders, or sshing water, and escted even to stealing her underwear and leaving them in front of the boy''s dorms. In the end they gathered the other delinquents and led an attack on her.


    And then they were beaten up by Fitts-senpai. Almost 20 attackers were crushed by Fitts-senpai alone. The two of them were also beaten mercilessly by Fitts-senpai.


    When the incident came to light, the teachers even had a conference. 20 or so attackers dropped out of school.


    However, Rinia and Pursena didn''t. It was judged that expelling the twodies of the Dorudia n would be bad.


    The number of delinquents dropped, and Rinia and Pursena''s influence crashed. The Asura princess and her entourage were seen as heroes by the other students. Incidentally, the Asura princess was also going to be a Special Student, but in ordance with her wishes, she was enrolled as a normal student and treated the same as the others.


    Of course this wasn''t amusing to Rinia and Pursena. Though they found it unamusing, the difference in their power was clear, and they had already run out of underlings to use.


    At best, because the special students Cliff and Zanoba who enteredst year were rampaging about, they used it as a pretext to pick a fight and defeated them. They used Zanoba to gather information on the princess, but they didn''t n on revenge. Recently, though they still showed some bad behaviour, they were properly attending sses. You could say that they were rehabilitating.


    To a new student like me, it was just a story about Fitts-senpai''s greatness.


    Case closed.


    At least it should have been.


    Part 2 ¨C Zanoba''s Perspective


    I am Zanoba Shirone.


    Right, the beginning of this incident was on a certain night.


    Shishou was single-mindedly teaching Julie earth magic.


    Shishou had said "This is an experiment." and started some strange training. At first he had made her practice chanted magic only once, but after that he had her do nothing but create earth bullets voicelessly. At first I had thought that there was no way she''d be able to use such a spell without chanting.


    However, it only took one month. Right, in just one month Julie seeded in using the earth bullet spell. It was voiceless. It was something to be amazed about.


    ording to Shishou, Julie was still far off from our desired level. Certainly, though Julie had tried to use earth bullet many times, she only seeded once. She also ran out of mana quickly. On some days she wouldn''t seed even after practising the whole day. However,pared to I who had no talent... I expect that it would be best if I increase my abilities in another area.


    Nevertheless, a young child like this could use chantless magic. Shishou had said "I was just following Fitts-senpai''s advice" and didn''t say anything else. But the one who taught Julie was Shishou. As expected of Shishou.


    I had not made a mistake in bing Shishou''s disciple.


    At the same time as doing this, Shishou also teaches Julie the Human Language. Surprisingly, she can understand it as long as it''s just some basic words. Thinking about it, since she had spent a number of years in the Central Continent with her parents, this much is natural. It might be because of this that teaching her is really simple it seems. That merchant lied. No, since he had no reason to lie, it might be that Julie simply hadn''t spoken it in their presence.


    I think that Julie is a great purchase as well. Julie is a really sharp child. If I tell her to bring me this, she''ll bring it to me. If I tell her to bring that, she''ll bring it. She''s good at guessing what I mean. She''s almost like Ginger.


    Normally so that they won''t run away, a ve will be branded using a special magic seal. However, Shishou doesn''t like those sorts of things. When we bought Julie, we didn''t do that either. In the end he treated her as a disciple rather than a ve. Because of that, I decided to treat Julie as a young disciple. Thinking of her as a younger disciple rather than a ve, she mysteriously became more adorable.


    Now then. That incident happened after ss on a certain day.


    When Shishou finishes his lessons with Julie, I tell Julie about the magnificence of dolls. It''s an important time. One can''t achieve great things without passion. Julie who has be the core of Shishou''s grand n muste to understand the magnificence of dolls.


    Right, on that day. Today using the ¡ºRuijerd Doll¡» as an example, I was going to talk about the greatness of Shishou''s doll creating. Thinking that, I took out the doll from the locked box.


    While Shishou was preparing to return to his room, he suddenly said something.


    "Speaking of which, what happened to the one of Roxy?"


    Because it was this topic, I ran a cold sweat. What I had thought he wouldn''t ask, definitely wouldn''t ask up until now, he asked. I was unconsciously going to tell him that I had left it in the Shirone Kingdom. However, I bit my lip and resisted. I won''t lie. To Shishou, I''ll definitely never lie.


    "The truth is... it''s, I have it here but..."


    I can''t speak smoothly. My hands are shaking. If Shishou knows about this, he might emunicate me. Thinking this, my body feels like lead and I be unable to move.


    "It''s here? Since it''s been a long time I want to see it. Could you please bring it out?"


    Shishou''s excited voice. My chest hurts.


    After much effort, I finally bring out a single locked box from under the bed. My shaking hands undo the lock, and I produce the contents.


    The moment he saw this, Shishou''s gaze stopped moving.


    "Oi, what is this...?"


    Shishou''s voice is trembling. His t, monotone voice is trembling. I wanted to cry. It wasn''t anything that scary.


    Shishou''s number one masterpiece. The ¡º1/10 Roxy Figurine¡» was... cruelly broken into pieces, after all.


    The head was removed, the parts for dressing her were broken, the arms were broken from the elbow, and the legs were twisted in unnatural directions. It was a miserable corpse. Only the cane was strong, so it wasn''t broken.


    "What''s the meaning of this Zanoba? You, I, oi, just what the hell happened, hah...?"


    Shishou was mad. Shishou who normally would speak uninterestedly in honorifics. His speech was strange and off tone.


    "Haven''t I told you how much I respect, and am grateful to her? Didn''t you know just how much of my thoughts for Sensei were put into this figure?"


    I clearly understood that Shishou was truly mad. Shishou who abased himself and praised Rinia and Pursena, who was just downhearted after being attacked by Cliff, who just made a troubled face when he was made fun of by Luke was truly mad.


    He let off killing intent. Julie had be scared, and was now hiding behind me. I''m the one who wants to hide.


    "You, could it be that you''re ridiculing Roxy? Hey, could it be that you''re an enemy?"


    "T-, t-, t-, that''s not the case!"


    I shook my head in a panic. I always hear Shishou talk about Roxy. Shishou would always talk about how she was a wonderful person, or how she was someone who should be respected. It wasn''t just admiration; you could feel some kind of fanaticism from it. Right, it''s the same type of feeling that you''d get from the Order of the Temple in Milis.


    Honestly speaking I don''t particrly care about Roxy. However, if I say that inly right now, Shishou will probably use his magic. If Shishou uses his magic in seriousness... I won''t even leave behind ashes. Though I am said to be a miko with superhuman strength, this body of mine isn''t that strong against magic.


    "You''re mistaken! This is something that I bet in a duel against Rinia and Pursena; it''s something that is extremely important to me! When I lost the duel it was cruelly destroyed and stepped on, but I''d never, never think of ridiculing Roxy-dono!"


    "Duel?"


    I continued my exnation. I spoke single-mindedly. About how in my first year, I was challenged by Rinia and Pursena to a duel. About how at the time we wagered what was important to us. About how I brought the ''1/10 Roxy Doll''. As a miko, I''ve never lost in the Shirone Kingdom. That''s why I had no doubts about my victory. Even if they used advanced level magic, I was resolved to bear with it and swing my fists. However, they suddenly used a strange technique. Because of that, my free will was snatched away. After that they harassed and made fun of me. Losing without being able to do anything, I let go of the doll in tears. It couldn''t be helped. I had lost after all. It couldn''t be helped that that wonderful doll was taken from me. It was something that anyone would want. Thinking this, I resigned myself. However those two b*tches who don''t know the value of things... They''d say things like "What is this?" and "It''s gross nya" and dropped the doll, kicked and trampled it, and broke it into pieces.


    Shishou''s killing intent lessened.


    "I see, you''ve suffered as well."


    He pats me on the shoulder. He understood. Thinking this, I raise my voice and let out a miserable "Hii".


    "If something like that happened, you should have told me from the start. Had I known, I wouldn''t have smiled at them so frivolously."


    Those kind words are said with a colourless face. His tone is different from usual. Somehow Shishou has gone past anger. Shishou doesn''t talk about dolls often. Lately I had been thinking that perhaps he didn''t love dolls that much. However I was wrong. The passion that Shishou hides deep down burns hotter than anyone''s.


    "Let''s teach those girls a lesson."


    Tonight, those two girls are going to die. I had confidence in this. I started to tremble in fear.


    However, after a few seconds, that fearful trembling stopped and changed into trembles of joy. I realised that I had gained a powerful ally and would be able to take revenge for the doll.


    "Yes, Shishou!"


    Part 3 ¨C Rudeus'' Point of View


    What an absolutely unforgivable story. To not only steal away something a person created, but also crush it underfoot... It''s an outrageous disy of violence. It''s the same as smashing up someone''sptop with a baseball bat. To destroy people''s belongings like nothing is...! Aahh, sheet. They''re disgusting and I can''t forgive them.


    What I can''t forgive above anything else is that they stepped on Roxy. Even if it was a doll, they stepped on Roxy.


    In the Edo period, the Tokugawa shogunate would force concealed Christians to step on pictures of Jesus or Mary. In the past, I hadughed at this. ''As if you could identify them with a test like that!'' I had thought. However, I understand it now. The feelings of those Christians. The disgrace you feel when something you believe in is trampled in front of you. The reality of the Shimabara Rebellion. The Humiliation of Canossa. The crusaders who forced themselves forward even when it was impossible. I understand it now.


    I have to teach them a lesson.


    I have to teach those two stupid animals just what it is they''ve done.


    I must teach them a lesson.


    I must teach them that there are consequences born from doing whatever you please.


    "Listen up, Zanoba-san."


    "Y-, yes."


    "We''ll catch them alive. We won''t kill them. We must punish them for defying god."


    "Punish them? I see."


    "I think that for now we should catch them separately."


    "However, those two always act together."


    A two-man cell. Animals that move in packs really are smart.


    "That''s true. They''re smart enough that you wouldn''t think of them as animals. And speaking of those two, they havebat strength enough to defeat you, a miko... It seems like it''ll be quite a tough battle for us."


    "No, I think that with Shishou here it''ll be more than manageable."


    "It''s no good to overestimate me. Victory is something that you grasp by always being modest, you know."


    I keep myselfposed. I keepposed. I keep cool. In my adventurer days, whether or not I was calm determined whether I lived or died. I''ll always keep cool, always keepposed, and beat those animals to death.


    "Let me tell you the n."


    "Sir!"


    "Though their battle strength is unknown, we''ve already grasped their attack style. One of them will quickly charge forward while causing chaos with magic, and in that time the other will use voice magic to render the enemy powerless. It''s simple, but the two of them are equally strong. Even if we attack the one in the rear, they have the ability to immediately change roles."


    The one attacked will devote themselves to defence, and the other will wholeheartedly try to use the stun technique. Did Fitts-senpai defeat thisbination? It would''ve been good to hear about it. Well, whatever. It''s probably fine.


    "However, this time it''ll be two on two. If you use your real power, I don''t think that you, a miko, will lose to them."


    "...No, even if it wasn''t a two on two, I think that Shishou alone would be plenty though."


    "Zanoba. You admire me as a shishou. I''m d. Regarding closebat, however, I have a childhood friend who''s 2 years older than me that would always beat me up. Since then I''ve been trying to work out, but frankly speaking I have no confidence at all."


    "Eh!? There''s a person who can beat Shishou up!?"


    "There certainly is. At the very least, I know of three such people."


    They''re Eris, Ruijerd, and Orsted. Though I only know three people, if I searched I''d definitely find more. And it isn''t necessarily true that Rinia and Pursena aren''t among them.


    If I use my demon eye and magic, I can win against Eris. However, I''ve virtually never fought with her for real. Rinia and Pursena are about the same age as Eris. It would be better to treat them as having that level of power.


    "Shishou is being too humble."


    "Zanoba-kun. Victory is not something you can be certain of. We mustn''t let Roxy-sensei be trampled on again. I actually want to ask Elinalise or Fitts-senpai for help. Unfortunately, the two of them are busy, so this time it''ll just be us."


    Elinalise doesn''t really get involved with personal quarrels. Even though she had been in Roxy''s care, ''Isn''t it fine if it''s just a doll? It''s not as if Roxy herself has been done in.'' she would say. She''s a cold-hearted one.


    "Sir! In that case let''s immediately send them a letter for a duel. In my country, we have an ancient custom of sending a letter with a knife and a single flower when we duel. The Dorudia tribe have a simr custom where they throw a rotting fruit at their enemy''s head. However, I''ve never heard of such a custom so it might just be a lie, but it''s what I heard when I dueled them. What will Shishou be doing?"


    "I''m going to ambush them."


    "Eh? Isn''t that unfair...?"


    Hmph, if it''s unfair then great. This isn''t a duel. This is a crusade. Since it''s a crusade, being unfair is fine. As long as it''s in the name of religion, anything is eptable. Victory is all that matters.


    Part 4


    However, I gave up on the ambush. I couldn''t think of a way to fool the noses of the Dorudia tribe after all.


    In the end, we simply waited to attack them. It was from the front, fair and square.


    There''s a separate building a little distance away from the main school building. From there we search for a route to the dorms, and position ourselves somewhere with no people. It''s by the forest and is an open space that''s hard to see from elsewhere.


    There, we wait grandly, taking imposing poses. It''s evening now. There are few passerbys. I don''t have a policy of holding my duels during the evening or anything. It''s because right now is when their lessons end and they''re leaving the school building. By the end of the day their mana is depleted, or so my n went.


    Even so, they''rete. They disgrace all delinquents because they properly attend their lessons. Even though it would have been fine to gather on the rooftopte in the afternoon.


    My arms are crossed, and together with Zanoba I''m waiting in an imposing stance. It had gone past evening and it was just about to truly darken, and was around the time that I''d be done with dolls. At that time, they appeared.


    "What''s this, nya?"


    "Like, what''s this, nano?"


    They saw the two of us who posed here. Rinia red at me in suspicion.


    "Oi, you guys, if you stand there you''ll get in people''s way, nya. Move aside, nya."


    So she said, but I didn''t move. Pursena sniffs at the air. Pursena licks her lips and grins broadly.


    "Rinia, it seems that these guys like, wanna have a go."


    Hearing this, Rinia stares at Zanoba who''s standing behind me. Then she sighs.


    "Zanoba. Aren''t you ashamed, nya? Though it''s revenge for that time, what''s the deal about bringing that first year boy along, nya...?"


    "Hmph."


    Zanoba snorts and turns his head away. A vein bulges on Rinia''s head.


    "Pissing me off, it''s an attitude that I can''t stomach nya. It looooks like I''ll have to break the other doll, nya."


    "Mu... Shishou, I''ll-"


    With an angry expression Zanoba made to step forward but I stopped him. I''m irritated as well. By the other doll, she probably means the Ruijerd doll. In other words they intend to break the figurine of my benefactor and friend.


    "Isn''t it fine? There''s nothing to be ashamed about. You two who are always together are much more shameful. People are always saying that you can''t do anything by yourselves, anyhow."


    "What was that nya...?"


    Rinia and Pursena are making threatening expressions like "!?" are floating in the air. However, as expected they''re not scary. I know someone who holds a much more terrifying bloodthirst. If that person was told a line like that, without a sword she''d jump in and attack. She''d hit you, pull you to the ground, mount you and pound you with her fists while hurling acidic words at you. These guys are lukewarm.


    "You... Don''t get too carried away, you first year. Since you seemed to be Jii-chan''s acquaintance I overlooked you nya, but if your mouth gets too big I''ll beat you to death, you know."


    What''s with that? It''s like we''re picking a fight with them for no reason, isn''t it?


    "Look, if you get it then piss off, nya. We''re already done with messing around nya, so we''re busy honours students now nya. Go pick a fight somewhere else nya."


    Saying that, Rinia waved us away. I can''t stand anything about her. Though I used to get really aroused by this ''nyaa nyaa'' business in the past, I''m angry at the moment and I can''t see it except as making fun of us.


    "You''re freaking noisy with all the ''nyaa nyaa''. Can the Beast Race speak nothing but that kind of sheetty Human Language? My acquaintances all speak it perfectly, you know. You''re not a baby so how about you try pronouncing things properly!?"


    "Nya!?"


    !?


    Rinia''s mouth shot open in anger. Her pupils suddenly narrowed. She let out a breath angrily, and her tail is standing on end.


    "You... I''ll strip you nyaked and pour water all over you!"


    That''s something that''s already happened to me. It''s second-rate as a threat. And hearing this makes her seem like quite the idiot.


    "Rinia gets like, angry right away... Fakku nano."


    Muttering this, Pursena bared her fangs and brought her hands to her mouth. It brings to mind the time when I was done in by Gyes. It''s voice magic.


    "Hukaaah!"


    Pursena seemed to be preparing her technique. Rinia kicked off the ground. With a sound, Rinia leapt sideways and vanished.


    <Rinia will move right beside me in 3 steps, and will suddenly charge in to attack me>


    It''s reasonably fast. However, I''ve already activated my demon eye. It''s not so fast that I can''t see her.


    "Zanoba! Pursena!"


    I watch Rinia and give instructions to Zanoba.


    While I speak, I aim my hand towards Pursena. It''s difficult to tell when her voice magic activates using my demon eye. It''d be better to stop her before that happens. However, I don''t understand the flow of mana for the voice magic. As a result, I don''t know if I can use Disturb Magic. That''s why I create a huge cloud of sand before her.


    "...! -Cough! Cough!-"


    Pursena who inhaled quite a bit is now coughing violently.


    "Shaa!"


    At the same time Rinia thrusts. I see it. It''s slow, crude, and she throws her whole weight in. I could probably dodge it just fine even without using my demon eye. She can''t even hold a me to Eris. Eris was faster, sharper and more beast-like than the Beast Race, more determined and finally, stronger.


    I match her movements and counter her. I shoot my palm towards her chin. With just that, Rinia jerks and messes up her stance. I pursue her. I strike her forehead and bring her to the ground. I step on her chest. Overlooking her, I create a rock bullet. A clear sound resounds.


    "GINYAN!?"


    Rinia easily parts with her consciousness. I remove my foot from Rinia who looks like a squashed frog. Because of the force from the fight, her skirt is upturned. Hm, it''s white today, huh?


    I turn my eyes towards Pursena and Zanoba. As ording to the n, Zanoba moves towards the attacker in the rear who is assigned the role of using voice magic. Zanoba can''t catch up. Pursena who is moving on four limbs is fast. Or more like, Zanoba is slow. Is he a throw character or something!? All he has is physical strength. He needs to train his running more.


    I create a bog in front of Pursena. Because the ground in front of her was suddenly turned muddy, she tripped up and fell face first into the mud.


    "Wahu!?"


    At the same time, I use earth magic and harden the mud.


    "What!? Like what''s this, nano!?"


    Pursena was trying to pull out of the hardened mud in a panic. I fired an earth bullet from my right hand.


    "GYAN!?"


    A nice sound rang out and Pursena fainted.


    It was over.


    "Hu... Alright,e!"


    At my signal, Julie who''s been hiding behind a bush trots over with arge sack. Together with Zanoba, they stuff the two girls into the sack.


    Still, that ended more quickly than I''d expected. Is that just how these things are?


    Eris would never think of going out of her way to attack from the side. Her fist would always find the shortest path. Also, she would never have been hit by that first counter. Even assuming she was hit, she''d have changed the site of impact and avoided being concussed. Doing so, she wouldn''t have received the attack on the temple and fallen to the ground either. Even if she did fall to the ground, she''d immediately begin to grapple and attack. She wouldn''t have allowed me to step on her chest either. In the instant that I did that, she''d catch my knee or ankle and might even break them. Even if she broke them, my rock bullet wouldn''t stop though.


    It was the same for Pursena''s situation, too. If it were Eris, she wouldn''t have tripped up just because the ground in front of her turned into mud. She''d properly keep her bnce, or she''d stand still and get out of it.


    Of course, there''s no way Eris could do this in the beginning. Because she stacked up a lot of experience in battling me, she became able to cope with it. However, when I did something like that to Paul, he dealt with it even on the first time. As long as it''s an advanced ranked swordsman with plenty of experience, they''d be able to avoid something like a bog.


    Moreover, these days even monsters won''t be caught by bogs. Even the stray dragon... Hm? The stray dragon got caught didn''t it?


    ...Hm?


    Could it be that Paul and Eris are just really strong? I''d heard that they had talent but...


    "As expected of Shishou, I didn''t even get a turn."


    Zanoba returns carrying the sack. I stop thinking about those things and turn to face him.


    "No, even I was surprised."


    "You''re being modest. Come on, let''s return to the room."


    "Yeah."


    We walk down the now dark path while taking care not to be seen by anyone.


    "Julie, watch your feet, okay?"


    "I'', I''m fi, ne."


    It feels that there''s a bit of fear mixed into Julie''s eyes when she looks at me.


    Author''sments below


    I was wondering just which of these I should pick as the subtitle,


    "Rudeus vs Rinia vs Pursena"


    "Good-for-Nothing Bluedeus"


    "We''re Going to Get Two Pets!? Huge Chaos Due to Pet Turmoil!"


    but decided against it.

 Chapter 86: The Kidnapping and Confinement of Beast Girls(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Kidnapping and Confinement of Beast Girls(Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    We returned to the room and a little time had passed.


    A cat-eared and dog-eared girl in school uniforms. Their hands are bound behind their backs with shackles made from earth magic, and they''re gagged. Zanoba and I were sitting on chairs, waiting for them to wake up. Didn''t I do anything to the girls, you ask? Don''t say stupid things. I''m a gentleman, after all.


    "Mguh!?"


    "Nnuuu! Nnuuu!"


    The two of them immediately opened their eyes. Realising the situation they''re in, they go ''uuu, uuu''.


    "Good morning."


    While standing up I calmly greeted them, and overlooked the two.


    The two of them are twisting their bodies, and turn their gazes toward me. Though there''s a little fear in their eyes, they''re ring at me.


    "Nnuu!"


    A voice of protest. It seems they don''t really understand their situation.


    "Now then... where should I start from?"


    I watch the two as I bring my hand to my chin. The two of them are twisting their bodies around so their skirts are overturned, and their young thighs are exposed. It''s truly an obscene sight.


    "Hmm."


    "Nnuu!?"


    Pursena noticed where my gazey. She then started sniffing and her expression turned into one of unease. Whether it''s what I''m looking at, or what I''m thinking about, she understands because of that nose. On the other hand, Rinia doesn''t seem to understand, and is still ring at me going ''huuu huuu''.


    It seems that Pursena''s nose is better. In reality, they basically shouldn''t be able to smell such a thing from this disease-wracked body of mine but...


    "Hmm."


    And then I suddenly came up with an idea. These animal-eared high school girls were bound, their clothing was in a mess, and they couldn''t move. It''s incredibly stimting.


    Could it be that I could cure my sickness using this?


    I''ve heard that all Asura nobles have perverted inclinations. Since I''ve lost my DT, I might be able to use this method to awaken instead. I didn''t hate this sort of thing in my past life. Well, it''s not like it was something I loved though.


    "Hm."


    I immediately try out what came to mind. My two hands are moving in excitement as I approach Pursena, and touch that huge mountain range. She tightly shut her eyes. What an expression. She''s acting like I''ve done something extremely cruel, hasn''t she? There are heaps of women in this world who freely let men touch their breasts you know.


    Still, it''s a really nice sensation. She''s big after all. However, my arousal is weak. Though he should have returned, I didn''t hear the first cry of my poor baby. I part my hands from her, my arousal disappears in an instant, and I''m left with a feeling of destion that has nowhere to go.


    ...It really was no use.


    When I removed my hands, Pursena looked nkly for a moment. After sniffing for a bit, she immediately made a relieved face, and then a slightlyplicated expression appeared in its stead.


    "Shishou? Are you going to be giving them that sort of punishment?"


    "No, it was just a little test."


    At Zanoba''s question, I calmly reply and look at Rinia.


    The moment our gazes meet, Rinia res at me in anger. I may touch her as well. She''s smaller than Pursena, but she''s got some fine ones as well. Generally speaking there are a lot of huge ones in the Dorudia n.


    However, as expected my tomcat doesn''t rejoice. Basically the only thing that changes is that Rinia''s gaze is filled with even more humiliation and anger, it seems. It''s been said that to those interested in bondage, pushing the owner of such a gaze into further despair is the ultimate joy. It''s something I understood in my past life. However, it seems that it''s a little different from when I see it on a monitor.


    I don''t gain anything from it. The test ends.


    "Now then, do you know what you two have done?"


    First, I made sure. The two of them looked at each other and both shook their heads. Since Rinia seems like she''ll be noisy, I ungag Pursena. After thinking for a little, she sighs.


    "...We shouldn''t have like, done anything to you nano."


    "Hohhh, haven''t done anything!"


    I repeat her words affectedly, and snap my fingers. Zanoba timidly brought over a box. Then when the box was opened, inside were the cruel remains of the Roxy doll.


    "The one who did this was you, right?"


    "...Like what about that disgusting doll?"


    "Disgusting!"


    I repeated Pursena''s words. To say that Roxy was disgusting! The Roxy that I had poured my effort into, and whose craftsmanship was good enough that it could sell! Dis-gus-ting! No, calm down. Be cool.


    "This is a doll made in the shape of my god."


    "G-, god?"


    "That''s right. Because I was saved by her, I came to know the world."


    While speaking, I move to the corner of my room. There sits a small shrine. When I moved into this room I immediately set up a shrine. When I open the small double doors, the insides are revealed.


    "Mmmm!"


    "L-, like what is this nano...?"


    "S-, Shishou, this is..."


    "..."


    At the sight of the divinity of the god enshrined there, it seems the two of them were deeply struck. Even Zanoba winced, and Julie was pulling at Zanoba''s clothing looking as though she was about to cry.


    "That figurine is my god. You two kicked it, stomped on it, and broke it into pieces."


    Rinia and Pursena''s eyes widened and they looked between my face and the shrine. They then slowly look at Zanoba, and Julie who is about to cry. They return their gazes to me. During this whole chain of look about, their faces gradually paled. Their faces are like Blu-ray Discs, huh?


    It seems that they understood just what it was that they had done.


    "Now then, do you have any excuses?"


    Pursena thought about my question for a few seconds. She then spoke.


    "Y-, you''re mistaken the one who stepped on it was Rinia I like told her to stop."


    "Mmm!?"


    For her to make excuses before apologising... Hmph, very well. Since it''s amusing, I''ll undo Rinia''s gag.


    When I did, the two of them started mouring in high pitched voices.


    "The one who said it was gross so we didn''t nyeed it was Pursena, nya!"


    "But the one who like stepped on it was Rinia, nano."


    "Ah, my foot just slipped. Besides, Pursena was the one who kicked it in the end and broke it into pieces nya. When she saw Zanoba picking up the pieces even deep into the nyight, she was snickering at him nya!"


    To search for those small fragments even deep into the night... Even though the ankle parts are as small as a pinky. Zanoba-kun, a guy like you is...


    Right now my impression of Zanoba has tripled. You''re heading straight down the Rudeus Route, aren''t you, Zanoba! Oop, let''s leave that aside for now.


    "SHUT UP! You two are guilty of the same crime."


    First I''ll shut up this unsightly act. Then,


    "Your crimes must be punished."


    I hand down my judgement.


    "Though I say this, my religious sect was only recently created so we don''t have a precedent on what to do during times like this. What kind of punishment is given in your vige during times like this?"


    "I-, if you do anything weird to us, Tou-chan and Jii-chan won''t stay quiet, nya. Even in the Great Forest we''re two of the best warriors after all, nya! Ah..."


    It seems that Rinia has recalled it. That Gyes and Gustav are my acquaintances. Then I remember. The Great Forest''s ¡ºPunishment¡».


    "Gyes-san? Ahh, I''ve remembered. I was given false charges by him. I was said to have done something indecent to Holy Beast-sama, and was stripped naked, had cold water sshed all over me, and spent a week in jail. I see, so shall we do something like that for you two as well?"


    By the way, I''m not in the least resentful about that incident. However, that''s how these girls seemed to have interpreted it. The two of them are speechless and have be horribly pale. As expected, to that race, that punishment amounted to a terrible torture.


    "N-, no, I''ll do whatever you want so just spare me from that nya."


    "You can do like whatever you want to Rinia''s body so please have mercy on just me nano!"


    "Right nya, you can do whatever you want to me s-... Uehhh!?"


    Even when the two of them are begging they''re doing a manzai routine. They sure aren''t reflecting enough. Especially the dog.


    "Your Dorudia tribe was really cruel when this happened to your esteemed Holy Beast-sama, you know? Whenever something happened they''d suspect me and pile false charges on me. Compared to that, your crimes are the truth, through and through."


    "I''m begging you, please forgive me... I didn''t know it was such an important doll...!"


    "Indeed, that does seem to be the case."


    "I like won''t do it a second time..."


    What ''second time''? Like you''d be able to do it a second time. Things that are broken will nevere back, you know. Do these guys understand how it feels for a person to have their precious things broken in front of them? Even now I remember that moment. When my younger brother destroyed myptop with a bat. I don''t have any intention of getting angry about that all over again though. All I remember is the despair and emotions I felt at the time. They''re emotions I had when my only emotional support was broken into pieces!


    "I''ll apologise nya, I''ll even show you my belly nya..."


    "That''s right, though it''s embarassing I''ll like bear with it too nano."


    Show her belly? Ahh, it''s the Beast Race''s dogeza that Gyes did, huh? Even if I see that kind of insincere dogeza, I won''t be able to calm down.


    "If you want to be forgiven then fix this doll!"


    R O X Y, R O X Y!


    "Right, even Shishou can''t mend it!"


    Zanoba condemns the two of them.


    But Zanoba, it''s not like I can''t fix it you know. You''ve got all the parts here, and the most important part, the cane is untouched. I''ve gotten more skilled at this than I was when I made this. Without any marks, beautifully...


    Mn?


    That''s right. I can fix it. I can fix it, huh! It''s not like it''ll nevere back.


    They''ve apologised too. The two of them are repenting. I feel like it''s fine even if I forgive them. Or more like, this is a crime, isn''t it? If thises to light, on the contrary we''ll be the one in trouble, huh. For example if this scene was seen by a certain spear-wielding baldy...


    No! That''s not the problem! The problem is that these two easily broke what someone else held precious! But if I let them off easy here, they''ll definitely do this again! I have to carve reflection into their bodies! In the name of the Roxy Faith!


    Speaking of which, since I''ve calmed down a bit, I''m reminded of some rather more esoteric punishments.


    "Zanoba, do you have any ideas?"


    "Let''s have them suffer what the doll did."


    Zanoba''s eyes were extremely ruthless. It seems that he''s still angry. It''s natural; it happened before his eyes after all.


    If I said ''shall we?'' he probably would leave them in the same state as the Roxy doll. They''d be broken into little pieces by his hands. He''d do it. This man would do it. The Neck-Ripping Prince is in good health.


    "No, Zanoba. Killing them is probably going too far. I don''t like killing people."


    "In that case let''s sell them to a ve merchant. Though it''s forbidden to sell those of the Dorudia n, if I remember correctly there''s an Asura noble family that finds the Beast Race irresistible. The daughters of the Dorudia n''s chiefs... If they could make someone like that into a ve, even if it was breaking thew they''d buy them."


    Zanoba was wild-eyed. Having said that, selling them as ves is also probably going too far. It might end up as a war with the Beast Race.


    "That Asura family is currently on the verge of being wiped out, so it''d probably be difficult."


    I wonder what''s happened with the Boreas family. Not a lot of information reaches up here in the north. Just that it''s in quite a severe condition and it might only be a matter of time before the family is wiped out.


    "Listen up, Zanoba. Even if they''re like this, they''re princesses. If we don''t use a method that doesn''t cause too many problems, this matter wille back to bite us."


    "As expected of Shishou; even when blood is rushing through your head, to still be thinking about how to protect yourself is..."


    "Be silent."


    Mmmmn. What should I do? At this rate I won''t be able to feel better. It might be good to just continue looking at this lovely sight. Though this isn''t really my hobby, these two are counted as bishoujo as well.


    No, no, in the first ce this might have be a problem the moment we kidnapped them. It''d be better not to hold them captive for too long a time.


    These two seem to be reflecting as well. I can fix the doll. I''d really like to get this over with on the spot, but...


    Mmmn.


    Part 2


    If I''m troubled, then I consult Fitts-senpai for help. Lately I''ve fallen into something like a pattern. Fitts-senpai is knowledgable after all, and will reply properly for most problems.


    "Wa-, wait a moment. Doesn''t this mean that those two girls are in your room right now, Rudeus-kun...?"


    "They are, huh... Please be at ease. I''ve properly made sure they have an excuse for missing sses today, and have contacted the school."


    "Umm, that''s, by catching them, that is, in other words, right now those girls are confined together in a room with Zanoba-kun?"


    Oh. So you could see it like that? Two kemonomimi bishoujo are being confined, huh? I think it was on my previous life''s "List of Things to Do before I Die". But what I wanted to do back in the day was a step beyond this; a step that I don''t have the ability to take at the moment.


    "Rudeus-kun, that, umm, after you confined them, did you umm...?"


    Fitts-senpai''s face was bright red and he was looking at me a bit like he didn''t know me or something. No good. He seems to have misunderstood.


    "No, I haven''t done anything sexual, you know."


    "R-, really?"


    "At the most I rubbed their chest a little."


    "Y-, you touched their chest...?"


    "Yeah. I had something I wanted to test out, so."


    "...? Umm, you didn''t touch them with ''that'' kind of meaning in mind?"


    What kind of meaning is ''that'' kind of meaning? No, in other words he''s asking if I was touching them with something sexual in mind. Broadly speaking, you can certainly take it that way. However, from my point of view, in the end it''s just for the sake of medical treatment, and was just an experiment.


    "I don''t think it was ''that'' kind of meaning."


    Fitts-senpai looked a little relieved.


    "I-, I see. But that''ll be a problem, you know. Even if they''re like that, they''re still the daughters of Dorudia n chiefs after all."


    "Please be at ease. The n chief and the chief warrior are acquaintances, after all."


    "Eh!? Really!?"


    "Yes. As long as I say something like ''they were cking off in school so I had to whip them into shape'', I''m sure they''ll understand."


    "H-, how did they be your acquaintances!? The Dorudia n are really seclusive so it''s rare to be able to meet someone like the n chief, you know."


    I told Fitts-senpai about the incident in the Great Forest. It was a pretty shameful episode of my life if you ask me. Saving children and then being caught, and after that being liberated and spending each day ying with a dog and such, or making figurines. It was that kind of lifestyle after all.


    "Hahh, you''re amazing aren''t you, Rudeus-kun..."


    Thought it was a shameful story, Fitts-senpai let out a breath of admiration. Just what part of that story was amazing exactly?


    "For the holy beast to be attached to you..."


    I see. Now that it''s mentioned, just why did Holy Beast-samae over to me anyway? I get that it was Gisu''s fault, but... There''s no way that it really came to like me.


    "Even though it''s just a mongrel, it seems to at least understand that I saved it, huh?"


    "You can''t let a Beast Person hear you talking like that, okay?"


    Obviously, if someone called Roxy a filthy demon or something and made fun of her in front of me, I''d get angry after all. I intend to clearly avoid crossing the line.


    "Anyway, please lend me your wisdom again, Fitts-senpai. A punishment that''ll satisfy me and get rid of my resentment, but isn''t so harsh so that they won''t seek revenge from me. Do you have any ideas?"


    "That''s a difficult question, huh?"


    Even so, Fitts-senpai went ''mmmmm'' as he was thinking. I had thought that he''d have asked me to release them immediately though.


    "I''m the same, you know. I can''t forgive people that gang up on others, snatch away their belongings and destroy them."


    Or so he said. Ipletely agree.


    Incidentally, he and Zanoba have be close enough to greet each other when passing by. Hearing about what happened to an acquaintance, he got angry as well. I had thought so while we were buying ves as well, but Fitts-senpai might have a strong sense of justice.


    "Alright, I''ve got a good idea."


    "Hohh."


    Since a line like that is usually bad news, I decide it best not to say anything. Well whatever.


    And so our investigation finishes early that day, and Fitts-senpai and I head back to the room together.


    Part 3


    When I return to the room, I find that a sharp smell is wafting about. The bed is wet. Itpletely stinks. Pursena and Rinia arepletely out of it, and have no strength left.


    ...It might have been better to let them use the toilet at least.


    Since it really was unpleasant, I used magic to dry them, I opened up the windows for some air, and removing their soiled panties and skirts, wiped them clean. The clothes end upundered.


    Just to mention it, since they aren''tpletely naked, it should be fine. Thinking this, I had a look at their expressions to check, but the two of them hadpletely resigned themselves to everything.


    "At least you could have just treated us violently nya... but if you were going to keep us like pets in your room, you could have at least undone the handcuffs nya... it''s really tough nyot being able to move nya... I won''t run away, so please nya..."


    It seems that for a cat-type like her, being restrained for about 24 hours was really tough.


    "We''ll be good girls, so at least let us like eat please. I like won''t bark at night... I like won''t bite either... I like wanna eat meat... I''m like hungry nano..."


    I didn''t notice up until now, but this one seems to be a glutton character. Thinking about it, when we first met she was eating meat, wasn''t she?


    Still, to give up after just one day... It might really be because she had nothing to eat. When you''re hungry, you be weak hearted after all.


    I undo their handcuffs. When I do, the two of them kneel in front of me. Because they''re not wearing anything below, it''s outrageously erotic. My lips unconsciously extend into a perverted smile. Unfortunately the thing downstairs doesn''t extend as well.


    "Rudeus-kun..."


    It''s the voice of Fitts-senpai who''s right beside me, washing their skirts and panties.


    "Ummm... Since the two of them do seem to have reflected, I wonder if it wouldn''t be best to forgive them already...? Though you might not have calmed down yet, not being able to move for a whole day is really tough you know? Since this is a man''s dorm, there are lots of ''hungry'' men around so the two of them must have been scared too."


    "Right nya."


    "Everytime I heard footsteps I thought it was like all over for me nano..."


    No, as far as I know there shouldn''t be that many ''hungry'' men around at all. We''re allowed to go outside, and if you were starving for women you could just head to the red light district or something, andtely all of the first years are fine because of the rumoured man-eating elf. Or was it dangerous for them because they''ve made a lot of enemies? Ahh, but there might be a lot of people who would just sell them off to a ve merchant if they found two girls bound like this.


    "From now on we''ll listen to what you say nya, we''ll be your henchmen nya."


    "That''s why please like forgive us nano."


    The two of them are pretty regretful. At least they look regretful.


    "It''s not like I have any absurd requests for you... but I won''t forgive you if you make light of Roxy."


    Just saying that was enough to cause the two to turn ghastly pale and nod repeatedly.


    "Of course, nya. It wouldn''t be strange even if we were killed after making fun of someone else''s god nya."


    "Uuu, I suddenly remembered like the terror of being chased by the Order of the Temple..."


    When I told them that I had family in the Order of the Temple as well, the two of them became even more pale. It seems that the saying about having money and connections was right.


    After a little while.


    Theundry is done and the two of them happily put on their clothing. Just why is the action of putting on panties so arousing? To me it''s even more erotic than watching them take them off.


    They''ve learned their ce and put on their clothes. Because of this, their attitude returned.


    "Even if I said that we''d listen to what you say, I won''t do anything like making babies with you nya. That kind of thing is for after we''ve properly dated and married nya."


    "That''s right. But it''s fine if you just want to like touch Rinia''s boobs a little nano."


    "Right nya, if it''s fine if you just want to... WHY ME NYA!?"


    "I''m expensive. If you gave me like, expensive meat, nano."


    Though these two girls are delinquents, they''re rtively chaste. As expected of princesses.


    Still, half of that meek attitude from before was acting, huh? As long as they''ve really reflected then it''s fine but...


    "Ah, that''s right, Rudeus-kun. Be careful of being ambushed, okay?"


    At Fitts-senpai''s words, the two of them made shocked expressions.


    "Nya!? Hang on, Fitts, don''t say weird things nya!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Boss is a messed up fiend of a man nya, if we lose again who knyows what would happen to us, so just who would do something like that!?"


    Just who is a fiend of a man? That''s a really horrible way of putting it. But if they''re this scared of me, then at least I''ll be able to sleep soundly at night.


    "Boss, can we like go yet nano?"


    Pursena tilts her head slightly as she asks. Which reminds me, what''s this ''boss'' business? Not that I mind.


    "I''m hungry, so I wanna go back nano, to eat meat."


    "Right nya, we haven''t eaten or drunk since yesterday evening nyaa..."


    What''s with that? It''s like I''m the bad guy here! Have they really reflected enough?


    "It seems like they haven''t reflected enough, huh."


    The one who said that was Fitts-senpai.


    "Fitts, this has nyothing to with you nya."


    "That''s right... Like, fakku nano..."


    Fitts-senpai has be a little shocked. I shouted.


    "You two, seiza!"


    The two of them unwillingly sit down. Fitts-senpai produced a bottle from his chest. It''s a bottle with ck paint inside. Then he produces a brush. This is what you''d call a ''good idea''.


    Part 4


    When we''re done, my anger is almostpletely gone.


    "...Fitts, we''ll remember this nya..."


    "Like, fakku nano..."


    The two of them are making resentful expressions. Both of their eyebrows are joined together into a monobrow, and there are eyes drawn on their eyelids. There''s a beard that looks like something a thief might have drawn on their faces.


    And then on their cheeks.


    ¡ºI''m a cat who lost to Rudeus¡»


    ¡ºI''m a dog who lost to Rudeus¡»


    It''s a new style of bodypainting. It''s a bit arousing, huh.


    "I''ve used a paint that a certain n uses to leave tattoos on their bodies. If I use a special chant it won''te off for the rest of your life."


    It seems to be such a paint. I guess it''s this world''s tattoo. Speaking of which, I saw such a thing a number of times during my adventurer days.


    "It won''t disappear if you just wash it with water you know. If you oppose Rudeus again, I''ll use magic to make sure it doesn''t disappear for your whole life!"


    "I, I get it nya, I won''t do such a thing nya."


    "...I like get it nano."


    The two nodded whilst trembling in trepidation. They''re making some pretty terrible expressions, huh? If it bes permanent they probably won''t be able to be brides. Fitts-senpai is pretty nasty as well.


    "You can leave for today, but you''ll be spending all of tomorrow like that. If you do so, I''ll erase it for you. However, the stuff on your bodies I won''t erase for half a year!"


    "I get it, please forgive us nya."


    "...-sniff-"


    Pursena is in tears. By the way, some pretty indecent words are written on their backs. If it bes permanent they''ll probably live in shame for the rest of their lives.


    Since we''d get in trouble if the two of them are seen in the hallway, they left from the window. It''s the 2nd floor here, but it''ll probably be okay. It''s only the 2nd floor after all.


    Just before leaving, as if she suddenly remembered, Rinia asked,


    "Boss, even though you''re just a magician, what kind of training did you do to be able to see my movements?"


    "I didn''t do anything special. I just followed my Shishou''s teachings and did things like she said."


    The training that I did with Eris wasn''t for nothing, I guess. I always thought of myself as weak. Comparing myself to Eris'' growth, I had thought that I wasn''t growing at all. However, it seems that we were just growing at different rates, and I might have be strong as well.


    "Who''s your Shishou, nya?"


    "Umm, it''s Ghyine I guess."


    "By Ghyine... you mean my aunt?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. Ghyine the Sword King."


    "...I see nya."


    Saying that, she made an epting expression.


    "Bye then, nya."


    "Later, boss. I''m like really sorry about the doll nano."


    Said the two, and they left.


    "Sorry, Rudeus-kun. Even though I''m unrted, I got carried away."


    "No, it was good to see the two of them afraid like that."


    More importantly.


    "You said that you''d need a special chant, but if there were others who knew the chant wouldn''t it be bad?"


    It seems the two don''t really know, but the tool has already been used and this chant isn''t something that only Fitts-senpai knows. If someone chanted the spell as a joke... Thinking this, I feel they''re a little pitiful.


    "Eh? Ah, mmn, that was a lie."


    Fitts-senpai spoke rather nkly.


    "There certainly is a paint like that, but the one I used was just a normal one for drawing magic circles. It''lle off in the wash."


    Fitts-senpai spoke while giggling. Almost like a child whose prank seeded. I rxed.


    Part 5


    Fitts-senpai stayed in my room for a little longer. For some reason he was fidgety and couldn''t calm down. Walking back and forth in my room, he asked many times about this or that that he found curious.


    "What''s this? Is there something inside?"


    Fitts-senpai had a good eye and pointed at the shrine.


    "The god that my faith worships is enshrined in there."


    "Huh? So you weren''t a follower of the Milis Religion, Rudeus-kun. Could I have a look?"


    "The Roxy Faith is... Please don''t open it!"


    I stopped Fitts-senpai who was about to open the shrine. Our god is divine and isn''t something for outsiders to gaze upon. And geez, what was up with me yesterday? Even if I showed them the panties, they just drew away from me.


    "Ah, sorry."


    Fitts-senpai withdrew his hand in a fluster. After that he looked and this and that, but then suddenly his gaze stopped on top of my bed. He picks up my pillow.


    "This pillow is making grainy sounds, huh."


    "It''s a self-made pillow."


    A self-made pillow. The Mustard Turrents monsters in the forests of the north drop seeds. There are nuts inside that resemble walnuts, but the shell resembles buckwheat chaff. That''s why I crushed it and put it into a sack, which I then covered with monster fur. Since the day Ipleted it, I''ve been assured a good night''s sleep.


    "Hehh... Do you mind if I try it out a little?"


    "Feel free."


    Fitts-senpai put down the pillow andy on my bed.


    "It''s a good pillow, isn''t it?"


    "You''re the only one who''s said that."


    The only other person who''s tried it is Elinalise. She said "The best pillow is a man''s arm" though.


    "..."


    Evenying down he won''t take off his sses. It''s something he''s probably picky about. I wonder if he''ll let me see his real face one day. No, on the other hand, Fitts-senpai in sunsses might be the real him.


    ...If I reached out my hand now, and took them off, what would happen?


    No, it''s probably not just pickiness; he did say that he had a reason. For example he might have aplex about his eyes. I''d better forget it. I don''t want to be hated.


    "..."


    Fitts-senpai is stillying down, and for a while a silence hangs in the air. It might be because he''s noticed my gaze, but Fitts-senpai sits up.


    "It''s about time I return to Ariel-sama."


    "I see. Thank you for today."


    "Mmn, see youter, Rudeus-kun."


    "Thank you very much for everything."


    "You''re very wee."


    Fitts-senpai left through the window. Though I was thinking ''just leave from through the corridor'', it might be that the window is closer to the girls'' dorm. Well whatever.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A little smell was left in my room. I spread a powder that adventurers used to remove smells andy on my bed. There''s a smell that''s different from usualing from my pillow. It might be Fitts-senpai''s scent. It''s not unpleasant.


    "Huu..."


    This time abducting those two girls ended up in a pretty erotic situation, but as expected there are no signs of being cured. Whether it was looking at them or rubbing them, neither worked out.


    There''s no progress.


    ¡ª¡ª


    This is something that happenedter, but those scribbles on their faces were seen by Zanoba the next day. Zanoba didn''t seem as though he''d forgive them with only something like that. However, after being told "You didn''t even do anything this time", in conjunction with showing him my emergency repairs of the Roxy doll, he immediately started to smile widely and forgave them.


    Also, though their confinement had almost be a problem,


    "It''s nyot a big deal! Nyothing happened, I just lost a duel and got this drawn on in their room as a prank, nya!"


    "That''s right... Nothing happened at all... Really, nothing happened at all nano... -tremble tremble-..."


    Or so the two of them insisted, and so it didn''t turn into a big problem.


    All''s well that ends well.

 Chapter 87: The Prodigy’s Secret(Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 87: The Prodigy''s Secret(Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    Cliff Grimoire. The grandchild of the Pope of the Milis Faith. Young and excellent with magic, a genius youth.


    He was a bit quick to pick a fight, his self-respect was strong, and he had a habit of seeing himself as a big deal. As a result, he had no friends.


    He had talent. However, he didn''t rely on this alone and was diligent in his training. Though his mouth was terrible, his actions weren''t. Though they were few, there were those who thought well of him.


    Cliff was now 16. Though he had be an adult a year ago, there wasn''t anyone to celebrate that.


    His reason foring to the Magic University was simple. In a few words, it was due to a power struggle.


    A few years ago in Milishion there was an attempt on a miko''s [Shrine Maiden''s] life. Because this incident was the work of the Pope''s faction, the internal struggles intensified. During the conflicts, naturally the Pope had his grandchild take refuge on the other side of the world, in the Kingdom of Ranoa.


    "Cliff, you possess great ability. Be not conceited and look outside of yourself."


    The Pope sent Cliff away.


    Cliff understood that there were expectations for him. It was natural. Though he had lost to Eris, he was still a genius after all. So Cliff thought.


    After a long journey, he arrived in the Kingdom of Ranoa; a harshnd. The food didn''t suit him, the climate was harsh, and there was a fuss because his way of thinking was drastically different to the locals''.


    Even so... Cliff continued to believe that he was a genius. He was a Special Student, the grandchild of the Pope, and as someone who would carry the Milis Faith in the future, he was different to others. So he thought.


    In his first year he received two major shocks.


    The first time was by a person named Zanoba Shirone. He was a miko. He was a person who was loved by the gods since birth. Though he was a bit messed up, his power was the real thing. He''d been seen lifting someone thrice his weight up by the head, and then throwing them.


    Though he had such power, he was at the Magic University. He was learning magic, focusedpletely on earth magic.


    From Cliff''s perspective, his growth was slow. However, to begin with there shouldn''t have been a need for a miko to learn magic. One of the theories regarding magic stated that it was a means for the weak to imitate the acts of the gods in the ancient past. Miko were people who possessed the power of the gods. They didn''t have a need to learn things like magic. Thinking that, Cliff went and asked him,


    "Why are you learning magic?"


    "Mm. There''s something that I want to do."


    Saying this, Zanoba brought over a box and produced from it a doll. He then began to talk for a long time about the doll. Cliff only understood half of what Zanoba said. However, he at least understood from Zanoba''s talk that this doll was something wonderful.


    "I''ve be the disciple of this doll''s creator, and I wish to spread dolls throughout the world with him! For this reason I must be able to create dolls! If I''m not capable of the fundamentals of doll creating by my next meeting with Shishou, I won''t be able to face him! However, I do also want to be able to create dolls myself, you see!"


    It was what people called a ¡ºdream¡».


    That was something that Cliff didn''t have. Nay, it was something Cliff had given up on.


    Even though a miko would be burdened with the expectations of his homnd... Even though upon his homing, he probably wouldn''t have any freedom... This man hadn''t given up on his hope, in the chance that one day he might suddenly gain his freedom. And he nned to do what he wanted to do the moment that day came.


    Incidentally, Cliff didn''t know about the circumstances surrounding the Shirone Kingdom and Zanoba. The conclusions he came to were a result of hismon sense.


    He misunderstood. However, it left Cliff with a deep impression. He thought Zanoba was quite the person.


    "What kind of person is this shishou of yours?"


    "He''s a person named Rudeus Greyrat."


    Hearing this, Cliff received an incredible surprise. Rudeus Greyrat. Since the day he was rejected by Eris, this name had remained in his heart. He hadn''t thought that he''d hear it again here, and furthermore from the mouth of the person who had left such an impression on him.


    The shock was huge.


    The second time was because of a senpai.


    Though this was as to be expected, Cliff had been under the impression that he was the strongest in the school. If you included closebat, then he was absolutely no match for Eris. However, he believed that there wasn''t anyone who could beat him as a magician. He was a genius after all, and the ones enrolled in the school were student-level. Even among the teachers there were many who couldn''t use more magic than he could. As a result, he concluded he was the strongest in the school.


    This was simply him being conceited and was something he would learn roughly 2 months into enrollment. It was when he lost to the two Beast Race girls who were also rumoured to be top ss amongst the school; Rinia and Pursena.


    Just who was it that started the fight?


    Cliff had a bad mouth and everything that came out of it was intolerable. At the time, though Rinia and Pursena had already rtively calmed down, as expected, an impudent first year would rub them the wrong way.


    Cliff couldn''t remember just what he had said that had angered them.


    However, he remembered the battle that followed. When Cliff used advanced level magic, Pursena used elementary level magic to deal with it and at the same time put a stop to Cliff''s chanting and movements. Rinia then drew closer and thoroughly beat him down.


    Because he had been beaten to a pulp in public, he cried once he was alone. ''Since it was two on one, it couldn''t be helped. I didn''t lose.'' he told himself. And then one day, a senpai named Fitts defeated the two of them by himself, and Cliff received his second major shock.


    There was always someone stronger. Sinceing to this school, Cliff realised this obvious fact. And that just being able to use advanced level magic didn''t make you strong was something that Cliff finally understood.


    Then two years after he first entered...


    He received two more shocks that were even greater.


    The first shock; Rudeus Greyrat entered the school. He had an expression thatcked confidence. He was wearing a shabby grey robe. On first meetings, he would ingratiate himself to others while debasing himself. He''d lower his back and took an attitude that could be called servile. When he saw women, his gaze would stick to them. He had no appeal as a man...


    He was too far from the person that Cliff had envisioned based on the things he had heard from Eris and Zanoba.


    ''A guy like this?'' he thought. ''It''s probably just someone with the same name'', he thought. However, Zanoba called him Shishou and he knew about Eris as well.


    In that case, he had lied to them, Cliff concluded. Piling up lies upon lies, he fooled Zanoba and Eris, he thought.


    As proof of that, even when Rinia and Pursena provoked him, he simply smiled foolishly and lowered his head. If he were truly strong, he''d beat the two of them down.


    Or so Cliff had judged. However, his true character would immediately be revealed, he thought. Zanoba was the real deal as a miko, and he was a hard worker as well. Rinia and Pursena''s ability was also assured. He wouldn''t be able to get by with lies or deception.


    Though he had also heard the rumour that Fitts was defeated by Rudeus, there was surely some mistake or perhaps Rudeus had lied again, or he had used some sort of cowardly trick.


    That was what Cliff had thought.


    But Rudeus showed his true power. He was a user of chantless magic. To start with, Zanoba''s adoration for him further increased. Rinia and Pursena also withdrew. That Fitts had recognised him as well, and it was said that once every few days they would study together in the library.


    Though he had this much ability he was seen going to sses too. They were sses in ¡ºElementary Level¡» divine-attack and barrier magic. Even though he''d have no use for them after all this time, he still greedily made to learn the things that he wascking in.


    Rudeus Greyrat had more ability than him. He was more diligent than him. He produced different results from him.


    It was a reality that Cliff shouldn''t have wanted to recognise. However, it was probably because he had met with Zanoba, and had been defeated by Rinia and Pursena. Unexpectedly, he readily epted it; that this youth was far, far ahead of him.


    Even so, it wasn''t as though he hade to like him. epting this reality anding to like Rudeus werepletely different matters after all.


    Then the final shock.


    It was something that happened on a certain day. It was something that happened when it had turned into the evening. It was something that happened while he was walking down the road. It was something that happened when he had looked up by chance.


    There, stood a goddess.


    She had magnificent golden hair. She was leaning against the window and with anguid expression she was looking outside. Her face, dyed in the red of the evening, was beautiful.


    Cliff''s heart was pierced. His gaze was stolen at a nce.


    However, it was purely physical. During his childhood when he was yearning for the life of an adventurer, he had said something like ''It''d be nice if my bride were someone beautiful'' or something like that. The reason was because the alumni of the orphanage that had be clerics were beautiful.


    "...!"


    At the time, the woman by the window noticed Cliff. She gently smiled and waved at him.


    That gesture, that smile, that situation; all of it hit Cliff head on.


    Cliff thought,


    ''I was born to meet this woman.''


    ''She was born to meet me.''


    In that instant, Eris changed from the target of his first love into someone he simply admired.


    Part 2 ¨C Rudeus'' Point of View


    I''m attending the once-a-month homeroom.


    Presently, lined up around me are Zanoba, Rinia and Pursena. As expected, it''s a nice thing to have your friends'' desks lined up along yours. Incidentally, Julie is sitting on Zanoba''sp.


    As always, Rinia has her feet on the desk and her healthy thighs are freely revealed before me. This lifestyle where I can see these up close is really not bad.


    "Boss'' eyes are always nyailed to our legs nya. So Boss is also a hungry male huh... Lookie, lookie ...Gyaa! Don''t put your hand up my skirt nya!"


    Since Rinia asionally provokes me for no reason, I feel her up without hesitation. However, no matter how much I may touch, it''s all in vain. The libido that has nowhere to go turns into sadness, and it just piles up.


    "Nya!? What''s with those eyes nya! Even though you touched me yourself, why are you making such a face nya!? Just what is it that you didn''t like about me nya!?"


    Honestly speaking, these days I''d rather just touch their ears and tails. Cat ears and cat tails can heal you.


    "Rinia is like, an idiot nano."


    Pursena is sitting just outside of reach and eating meat. Dried meat, grilled meat, fresh meat... though there are a lot of types, it''s essentially always meat. Though she normally pretends to be the cool type and makes fun of Rinia, if you lure her with meat her tail will wag about like an electric fan and she''lle towards you. Her fur is softer than Rinia''s so it feels great to stroke.


    It''s something that''s been on my mind for a long time now, but the members of the Beast Race don''t have human ears. Their hairline is sort of diagonally to the side of where we humans would have ears. However, it depends on the species and there are also those who have their ears further to the side. It''s because their skull structure is different. It''s probable that the internal structures of their ears are different as well. Were I a biologist, I''d probably love to dissect one of them for analysis. However, I''m not a biologist. The type of analysis I''d like to do ispletely different. However, everything starts after I''m cured.


    Unlike Rinia, unless I offer her meat she won''t let me pat her. On the other hand, as long as I give her meat, she''ll let me do so. Though she''s quite chaste, I''m still a little worried about her.


    "Shishou, for a while now, the angle of the ankle has been getting worse."


    "Goshujinsama, I''ll fix it."


    "Julie, call me Master. And call Shishou Grandmaster."


    "Yes, Master."


    Zanoba is the same as always.


    However, his position in this group has dropped to the lowest. Since the one who did all the work in the duel the other day was just me, Zanoba just ended up as a tag-along. ''I can''t ept someone who just borrows someone else''s authority'', or so Rinia said.


    In response, Zanoba asserted ''I am Shishou''s first disciple''. However, I''ve also taught Sylphy, Eris and Ghyine, making him the fourth. Since Ghyine was also my master, excluding her puts him third. When I told him this, Zanoba made a miserable expression, and I felt a bit like I''d done something bad. I followed up and told him that he was my first disciple in doll making.


    The second doll-making disciple Julie listened earnestly to Zanoba''s lectures on the Roxy doll. It seems she''s quite brainwashed now. She''s also be quite motivated about doll-making and will ask questions herself. Though I say that, she''s still far from the level of Zanoba and I when ites to talking about dolls.


    Also, though it''s still unskillful, she can use chantless magic. As expected, you really can increase your mana capacity when you''re young, you can also use chantless magic, and so it seems that Fitts-senpai''s theory was on the mark.


    "...Grandmaster. I couldn''t do it."


    "Right."


    However, it might be because she''s still young, but she fails a lot. Just now she made the bubble on the Roxy doll''s leg bigger. It''s probably impossible for her to create small-sized earth magic.


    Of course I''m not angry. I teach her to try things herself. I teach her not to feel bad about failing, and to try to redo it as many times as it takes. Failure is the mother of sess, and if you give up upon failing once you''re on a straight track to bing a shut-in.


    "It seems it''s still a bit early for you to fix the Roxy doll, huh."


    "I''m sorry."


    The eyes that she looks at me with are sometimes a little fearful.


    ''Why are you so afraid of me? Aren''t I the one that saved you?''


    When I tried asking this, I was told about a dwarven bedtime story; ¡ºThe Hole Monster¡».


    It lives inside of a hole, and asionallyes out to abduct bad children. Even if they try to escape, the ground beneath their feet will turn into a bog and they''ll be trapped. The monster then stuffs them into a sack and brings them back into the depths of his hole. Though the bad children are taken by the Hole Monster they will one day suddenly return, and be good children, almost like different people.


    I see, now that I''m told this it does make sense. I used a bog to defeat Rinia and Pursena, and then I stuffed them into a sack and abducted and confined them. While Zanoba and Julie weren''t there, Fitts-senpai helped me out and we concluded their punishment. Rinia and Pursena were talking big to me. Perhaps that''s how Julie saw it.


    "Faaa, I''m sleepy nya."


    "Like,tely it''s gotten warmer nano."


    "Boss, next time we''ll show you our napping spot nya."


    "Eh? Is it okay to mess around with you while you sleep, Rinia-san?"


    "...Don''t you think about anything but perverted things, Boss?"


    "Shishou thinks about dolls before anything."


    "Whenever you open your mouthplicated stuffes out, so like, be quiet."


    "However,"


    "Like, just do it and go buy me some meat."


    "The teacher is about toe nya."


    "Like, dash for it then."


    "In that case, I''ll,"


    "If you''re going to go, Boss, then I may as well."


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    "Nya!?"


    Until the teacher arrives, we just continue to chat like this. Well, it was probably noisy. Without a doubt, it was noisy.


    Well then, there''s another person in the room. He''s sitting in the front. A youth studying by himself. A youth who''s studying in earnest. Cliff. He got angry at our chatter and stood up in anger.


    "You''re noisy! I can''t concentrate! If you''re just here to y around then just go home!"


    I shut up. Zanoba stopped chatting as well, and returned to Julie''s lectures. However, the two former delinquents took that as an invitation to a fight.


    "Just who the hell do you think you''re talking to, nya?"


    "The insides of your bag are like, all my meat from now on nano."


    "!?"s are suspended in the ssroom.


    Usually those who have just been done in would be all show. However, I''ve heard that these two have already fought with Cliff. When Cliff first entered the school, he was done in by the two, and since then he''s been earnestly studying. Using failure to feed growth. He''s a diligent youth. It''d be better not to disturb him.


    "We apologise. It seems we''ve gotten in the way of your studies; we''ll be quiet. Come on, you two sit down, sit down, I said to sit, SIT!"


    "...If Boss says that then there''s no helping it nya."


    "Like, fakku nano..."


    With unhappy expressions, Rinia and Pursena sat with a thump.


    "Hmph, if you get it then good. God, even Zanoba, what are you all doing...!"


    Cliff snorted. Rinia and Pursena clicked their tongues. I won''t get in the way of those who are living their lives seriously. I don''t have any intention of living otherwise either though.


    Whatever the case, I probably won''t cross paths with him. So I thought at the time.


    Part 3


    After that a week passed. As usual, I was researching teleportation with Fitts-senpai.


    It''s something I realised recently but there are some simrities between teleportation and summoning. The magic circles are simr. The colour of the mana light is also simr.


    However, there are some decisive differences; that is ¡ºPeople cannot be summoned¡».


    No matter the summoning magic, people can''t be summoned. Magic beasts, ghosts, nts... all of these can be summoned but people can''t be.


    Whether in literature, documents or stories, there are no mentions of human summoning. Humans, demons, beast people... though there are many types in this world, as long as they''re designated as people they can''t be summoned.


    However, neither I nor Fitts-senpai are experts in summoning so though I say they''re simr it''s not a strong assertion. However, there''s a part that I''m stuck at.


    The ¡ºsummoning of living people¡» can''t be done.


    Then what about just their ¡ºsoul¡»?


    "..."


    I don''t speak of it. However, I thought that it would be good to ask an expert about it. The wandering soul of someone from another world. Would that be possible to summon?


    "Fitts-senpai, could you see if there''s a teacher who''s knowledgeable about summoning?"


    "Eh? Mn, got it. But I don''t think there''s anyone at this school who knows about anything but enchanting-type summoning, you know? Are there really any teachers who know about what we''re researching...?"


    Is that so? Speaking of which, there really wasn''t ''summoning magic'' listed amongst the avable courses, huh. I noticed the things that I was familiar with, but didn''t pay much attention to the things that I wasn''t. However, enchanting was categorized under summoning? Did I see that in a magic textbook?


    "For now, there''s probably nothing we can do but try searching for one."


    At that time, unease sprouted in my heart. I didn''t let it show. It''s a needless worry.


    There shouldn''t be any connection.


    That disaster happened when I was 10. It had been 10 years since I had reincarnated. Right, in those 10 years, nothing had happened at all.


    There shouldn''t be any connection.


    Part 4


    In this world, it might be that the sunrise and sunset are affected by the seasons. It was evening at the time when I first entered but on the way back to the dorms, it''s night now.


    A characteristic of the north, now that the snow haspletely vanished, is that only the reddish-brown ground remained. While walking along the stoneden path embedded in this ground, I happened to hear a voice.


    "Oi, wait!"


    "Don''t think you can use your chants!"


    From behind the school building appeared a fallen youth. Chasing them were 6 men.


    The youth had been gaining distance to chant. At first he had tried to use arge magic but were stopped by the men, but even when he used elementary magic it made no difference due to the numbers. The youth was cornered, beaten, and thrown about. The six of them were attacking the youth who was like a turtle, unable to move, just bearing with it.


    It was bullying. It was the scene of bullying. It was something that hurt to see.


    Unconsciously, I raised my voice.


    "Oi, oi, you guys. Don''t bully people (turtles) who can''t escape."


    When I unconsciously ran up while saying that, the six of them simultaneously turned towards me with a re. Because they were also a little taller than me, it felt daunting.


    "The hell you say!?"


    However, one of them noticed.


    "O-, oi, Quagmire..."


    "Quagmire...? R-, Rudeus!?"


    "The one who confined Rinia-san and Pursena-san in his room and trained them!? That Rudeus!?"


    I didn''t train them!


    "Nah, that''s just a story right!?"


    "Pursena-san called him Boss and wagged her tail at him you know...!?"


    "But she''ll basically wag her tail at anyone who gives her food!"


    "But you know, those two really listened to what he said yanno?"


    "Ahh, I saw them with scribbles all over their faces in ss you know."


    "What was it again? ¡ºI''m Rudeus-sama''s sex ve¡» was it?"


    "Nah, I didn''t really see it but..."


    "After he beat them in a duel, he kidnapped them as ves...? Seriously...?"


    "...Not just that, but someone from the Dorudia n, you know?"


    "Doesn''t he think about consequences...?"


    The men were just talking without even taking a nce at me. Finally, they nodded with a gulp, and with a shudder turned to look at me. After exchanging looks, they nod together. They then lower their gazes to the fallen youth.


    "Oi, we''ll let you off for today."


    For today. I''m sensitive to words like that.


    "By ''for today'', you mean that you''ll do the same thing another day? Six of you bullying a single person?"


    When I said this harshly, the six of them openly showed on their faces that this had be troublesome.


    "Tsk..."


    "Hey, Rudeus...san, this is none of your business, right...?"


    These guys are always the same. None of your business. None of your business. I was well aware that it was none of my business when I stuck my nose in you know.


    "I don''t know the circumstances, but 6 vs 1 is unfair, you know."


    "..."


    The six of them exchange nces, and then shake their heads. Don''t have a discussion using your eyes.


    "We get it. We''ll stop it. But yanno, it''s not like that guy is innocent."


    One of the men said that, and went back behind the school. The other 5 apanied him. The area behind the school building might be their hangout.


    "Phew."


    I sighed. As expected I get pretty nervous when faced with so many imposing guys. I''ve mentally simted battles with multiple opponents, but even so, this is a matter of the heart. I wouldn''t be afraid in a 1 vs 1 fight though...


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    I approached the youth who was getting up. While dusting off his clothes, he chanted Healing in a quiet voice. It''s to be expected of a Magic University, but for even bullying victims to be able to use healing magic is...


    While I was thinking that, the youth turned his head. It was Cliff.


    "..."


    Frankly speaking, I don''t have any good memories of Cliff. Each time we meet he res up and this time he''ll probably just say "You had no business saving me!" I thought.


    "You had no business..."


    Cliff stopped speaking halfway. He then made an expression like he was sullenly thinking. He then let out a sigh.


    "...No, you saved me. Thanks."


    "You''re wee."


    Bowing once, Cliff quickly walked away.


    I was shocked to see that. I certainly did save him. But for him to suddenly change his attitude like this. It''s enough to make me wonder if he''s scheming something.


    No, it might be best for me to obediently ept this. Though Cliff has been really snapping at me up until now, I''ve never snapped back. Cliff might have finally recognised that I''m not an enemy. To begin with, I don''t even know why I was hated so much...


    "Well whatever."


    I returned to the dorm.


    Part 5


    The next day. When I had just finished lunch, Cliff called out to me.


    Then, I was summoned behind the school building after school.


    Cliff was angry. I didn''t know what he was angry about. But he was making a difficult expression.


    He might want to fight, huh? Or so I vaguely thought. I''d already activated my demon eye. Whilst paying attention to my surroundings, I gathered mana to my right hand.


    To pay back my kindness with evil... Turtles sure are cruel these days. Or so I was thinking.


    "Alright. Here seems fine."


    Making sure no one was nearby, Cliff turned around. His face was bright red.


    I immediately understood. This wasn''t a duel. He hadn''t called me here for such a reason. On the contrary, it''s a confession. That''s basically how things are in a situation like this.


    Oh man. No matter how many times I''ve failed with women, I don''t recall ever bing a Pants Wrestler. Phew, it''s tough being popr. Just kidding.


    "T-, the truth is..."


    "Aye."


    I''ve decided on what to say. I''ll answer him with dignity.


    ''Let''s just start out as friends first, then after that, once we get to know each other better, we''ll still stay as just friends.''


    "There''s someone I like."


    "A-, aye..."


    With shyness written all over his face, thepletely blushing Cliff cast his eyes down. Am I going to reject this? My stomach hurts. I think about how it would be were this a girl. Though my sword is a holy sword, I don''t have that sheathe either.


    But Cliff raised his head and pointed to a certain ce.


    "It''s her."


    His finger is pointed to the school building. Some distance away, a person can be seen through the window. Even from here I can see their swaying, long, blonde hair. Beholding the scenery of the school dyed in the colour of the evening, with anguid expression she looks out the window.


    "Today, I saw you. Talking to her. Is she an acquaintance? That''s, um, could you introduce me?"


    "...Aye."


    The person who had appeared in the school building... That was a person I knew well. An oft-talked about problem child. A devilish woman who would ''eat up'' her ssmates like a subus.


    It was Elinalise Dragonroad.


    Author''s Notes


    I was wondering just which of these I should pick as the subtitle,


    "Cliff vs Elinalise"


    "The Deceived Virgin ~The Impure Lust That Crushes a Pure Love~"


    "I Became Intimate with That Boy That Bothered Me!? That Impudent Boy''s Crush!"


    but decided against it.

 Chapter 88: The Prodigy’s Secret(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Prodigy''s Secret(Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    Good day, this is Rudeus. Ummm, right, so you see, what happened was, you see, the other day Cliff-kun asked me a favour you see. He was in love with Elinalise, and wanted me to introduce him. Right.


    Certainly, Elinalise is my acquaintance. She''s my parents'' former party member you see. Right.


    Though I don''t know much about how romance works in this world, if Cliff is in love, and if he wants my cooperation so that he can make his feelings clear, then I feel that I also want to help him out.


    That''s how I feel. That''s how I feel, but...


    Let''s just recall what kind of a person Elinalise is.


    Elinalise Dragonroad. S-ss adventurer. Vanguard. Warrior. Magic University First Year. Age 50 . Unexpectedly diligent in her studies, and has been said to have excellent grades. Has recently been able to incorporate elementary water magic into her battle tactics. Adventurers who apany her for a long timee to hate her, but she''s capable, she''s good at taking care of others, and she''s good in bed.


    Right, she''s good in bed.


    Her body is afflicted with a certain curse. Thus, night after night she has to slurp up men''s ''essence''. Thus, she''ll never stay with a particr man, and she just repeats one night stands over and over again. I''ve heard that she''s given birth before. She wouldn''t tell me what happened to those children. It''s possible that she just abandoned them here or there, or sold them into very. In reality though, she hardly ever bes pregnant, so it does seem that she raises them properly until they''re independent though.


    Well anyway, I don''t know the details. To introduce such a person as the target of someone''s love is, is it really a good idea?


    Cliff doesn''t know that Elinalise is that kind of person. When I asked him about his impression of Elinalise, I became greatly troubled. Elinalise was an untainted, pure white angel. His reply was along these lines.


    Of course, he''s also investigated Elinalise.


    ¡ºThe Sovereign by the Window. She''s extremely famous. Her name is Elinalise Dragonroad. It''s a beautiful and valiant name that''s worthy of her. Though this is obvious, she''s diligent and her grades are said to be good as well. Because she was an adventurer until just recently, she''s also knowledgeable about the application of magic in realbat.¡»


    Anyway, I have nothing to say about this except for the Sovereign by the Window thing. The window is probably just where she sticks her butt out after all. However, I don''t think that Cliff knows that the sovereign stands by windows to have sex.


    ¡ºStill, that rumour that she''ll sleep with people without discrimination is no good. It''s likely that someone who''s jealous of her has been spreading it.¡»


    Or so Cliff interpreted for the most important part.


    The fight the other day was the same. The six men from the other day had heard the rumours about Elinalise. That she would spread her legs to anyone, and that they should have a go with her as well, they said. Hearing this, Cliff became angry. ''Don''t look down on others because of rumours'', he warned them. Of course the rumours are true, but...


    The six of them were upperssmen, they had strong physiques, and they were delinquents. Because they were given a warning by Cliff who was not only an underssman, but also smaller than them, they got a little irritated and retorted with vulgar expressions,


    "Just the other day my kouhai and another man were taken care of by her at the same time. Since you can''t see the truth, how about you go have her take care of your first time as well?"


    Cliff was enraged. In a fit of recklessness, he attacked them. Not with magic. With his fists.


    Cliff was supposed to be pretty good at fighting as well. But it was 6 vs 1. Their physiques were different. It would have been better had he used magic, but the moment he used his fists to engage them, he lost all chance of winning. And then, I appeared.


    For the purpose of gathering information, it was a splendid chat that we had. But hmmm. Now what do I do?


    I have no obligations towards Cliff. Even if I introduce him to Elinalise and that illusion of his is smashed to pieces, it''s still none of my business. But even so. Even so, can I just push him onto Elinalise without a care?


    Elinalise might be grateful to me. She''s generally quite happy about being introduced to men. Lately she''s been especially interested in hunting for virgins, and it can''t be helped. It''s nice when they''re innocent and apologetic, and for their first time they put up a strong front. It''s nice when, although they were like that in the beginning, after doing it again and again, they start to change. In my previous life, this was something that I''d seen countless times in eroge. That''s why it''s not like I can''t understand her feelings.


    Cliff looks to be a virgin, and Elinalise will probably dly eat him up.


    But how would Cliff be? He''s misunderstanding the type of person that Elinalise is. If he met her for real and started going out with her, he''d probably see how she really is. Wouldn''t he be angry at that time? He might end up thinking that it was my fault that he had to go through something horrible. If you ask me it''d be getting his just deserts, but if I introduce him knowing all this, I''ll have my small share of responsibility too.


    But on the other hand, I might have no choice but to introduce him. He mighte up with some weird suspicions about me if I don''t. For example, that I might actually be aiming for Elinalise as well, or something. Were my disease to heal, I might want to try that kind of one night stand with her as well. However, there''s no way that I''d be aiming for her.


    What should I do?


    Part 2


    And so,


    "Fitts-senpai, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you. Is that okay?"


    After school I went to the library and asked that of Fitts-senpai.


    "What?"


    "It''s kind of a a love problem."


    "A love problem!?"


    Fitts-senpai turned his whole body towards me. Almost leaning his whole body in, his mouth turned just a little crooked.


    "R-, Rudeus-kun, you have someone you like!?"


    He''s unexpectedly enthusiastic about this. His eyes are sparkling... well, they may or may not be; I can''t tell with the sses on. Fitts-senpai is probably also at an age where he''s interested in romance.


    "No, it''s about someone I know."


    "Someone you know...?"


    "Yes, someone I know."


    "M-, mn. Continue."


    "This acquaintance has be enamoured with someone at first sight."


    "First sight... And so, by discussing with me... C-, could it be Ariel-sama? I-, if that''s the case then it''s pointless. There are heaps of people who wanted my help for this but..."


    Fitts-senpai starts to trail off. There are probably lots of people whose gazes were stolen by that princess at first sight. It''s natural that as a guard you''d see them all as pests that you''d want to shut out.


    "No, it''s someone else. It''s not Princess Ariel."


    "I-, I see. Thank goodness."


    "This acquaintance of mine had their gaze stolen by that person. It''s someone that I know, if I introduce them as a love interest there''s a bit of a problem, you see. I''m hesitant over whether or not to introduce them."


    When I looked at Fitts-senpai by chance, I found that he was making a strange expression. He had his hand to his mouth, and a strong gaze came at me from beneath his sunsses.


    "Does this acquaintance know about this woman''s ¡ºproblem¡»?"


    "No, he doesn''t."


    ...Hm? Did I mention that it was a woman? No, it''s probably because we were talking about Princess Ariel that he just went on assuming that it was a woman. Well, since Elinalise is a woman, there''s no problem but... Or could it be that he thinks that I''m the "acquaintance"?


    "I''m just saying this to make sure, but this isn''t about me, you know. Since it''s Fitts-senpai, I''ll tell you that it''s the Special Student Cliff-senpai."


    "Ah, really? Sorry, I misunderstood."


    Fitts-senpai is scratching behind his ear. Did he really think it was about me? Well, saying stuff like "someone I know" is a cliched way of talking about your own matters after all.


    "Anyway, that''s how it is, so what should I do?"


    "Umm, perhaps you should tell them about that ¡ºproblem¡»... or, not, I wonder? Unless of course there''s a reason you can''t tell him..."


    Fitts-senpai seems to becking in confidence a little. Speaking of which, senpai is also a virgin, huh. He might not have much experience in love matters.


    "There''s no problem if I tell him, but Cliff-senpai is misunderstanding and he''s an intense person, so if I tell him there''s a good chance he might not believe me. He might even misunderstand and think that I also like that woman."


    "Ah, really that could happen."


    "Yes. That''s why I was thinking that perhaps it might be better if he doesn''t hear it from me."


    Mn. If I''m the one who says it, he could misunderstand a little. It might be better for Cliff to hear it from another woman that he trusts, or from words around him. ...No, it might be best if he hears it from the person herself, huh?


    "Umm, Rudeus-kun, do you not like her too?"


    "I don''t hate her, but I can''t see her as a love interest."


    Since I hear that she''s really skilled, I would be interested in trying a night with her, though I''d be a little reluctant to date her seriously. I''d immediately be cheated on, after all.


    "So that''s how it is... But though you might not be able to see her like that, it might look different to Cliff-kun, huh."


    Right? To a person who sees her as a untainted white angel, he probably doesn''t think that anyone can see her any differently, but just who is that?


    "Mmm."


    Should I introduce him? Should I not introduce him? I''m lost. After a while, Fitts-senpai murmured.


    "Umm, I have someone that I like as well, so I can understand his feelings. It''d normally be someone I wouldn''t see as a love interest, but I like them even so."


    Someone that Fitts-senpai likes? I wonder who? ...Thinking about it normally, it''d be Princess Ariel, huh? Just now he had that huge reaction as well. Certainly it''d be difficult to see Princess Ariel as a love interest. She''s Asura royalty after all, and she''s way out of his league. No, it''s fine even so.


    "I think it''d be tough only being able to watch them and not confess."


    Fitts-senpai''s face is red. He''s red all the way up to his ears.


    "That''s why, umm, wouldn''t it be fine to properly introduce them and give him a chance to confess?"


    "But there might be problems that arise afterwards."


    "That can''t be helped. I mean, after you''ve already introduced them, what happens afterwards is something that''s their problem, right?"


    Ohhhh, that''s true. What happens after the introduction is their problem. That''s certainly true. As long as I make this clear beforehand, it should be fine.


    "I understand. I''ll try doing it like that, then. Fitts-senpai, thank you very much."


    "M-, mmn... I''m d that I, was of, help...


    Fitts-senpai seemed a little unconfident. He''s probably thinking something like ''What am I talking all big for when I have no experience?''. However, even without experience, what he said was spot on, so there''s no problems at all.


    Anyway, I''ve decided on my approach.


    I''m a bit concerned about Fitts-senpai since he copsed onto his desk when I left, but... it''s probably because at his age, acting all big and giving advice is something embarrassing. All I have are thanks for him though.


    Part 3


    The next day, I called out to Cliff. Cliff, whose gaze held a little anticipation.


    "I don''t mind introducing you, but there''s just something I''d like to say."


    "What is it?"


    "Cliff-senpai. Since I''ve also formed a party with Elinalise-san before, I know a bit more about her than other people do."


    At ''formed a party'', Cliff''s eyebrows twitched a little.


    "I won''t say anything about her temperament myself. However, that''s not because I''m deceiving you. I want you two to meet in person, talk, and then decide for yourself what kind of person she is."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In other words, what happens afterwards, for example ''she''s different from what you say'' or ''why didn''t you say anything'' or ''you''ve really pulled a blind one on me''; I''m saying I don''t want to be used of such things afterwards."


    I''m protecting myself just in case. Then I guard myself. I also didn''t forget to imply that she has some sort of problem.


    "Of course. I''m a devout follower of Milis! I''ll pay the proper respects to my matchmaker!"


    Matchmaker? Is that how I''m seen ording to the Milis Faith? Since I''m not an adherent of the Milis Faith, I''m not really sure. Ohhh, my Goddess, please guide me!


    "Since I''m not a believer of Milis, afterwards please don''t say that I was ying matchmaker or anything, okay?"


    "I won''t."


    "However this ends, this isn''t my business after all."


    Cliff nods as if this is obvious.


    "I''m prepared to be rejected before anything!"


    I feel that you might experience something more repulsive than just being rejected though.


    Part 4


    Elinalise was in a room by herself. Today she was leaning against a window as well, but today there was nothing like a two-torsoed centaur. She''s looking out the window and idling about. I know what she''s thinking about: ''Won''t it hurry up and turn to night? Once it''s night the tavern will open and in there I''ll find lots and lots of men.'' They''re probably those kinds of pink colored thoughts. However, if you looked at her without knowing any better, certainly she might seem like an angel.


    "Ara, Rudeus... Isn''t this a rare asion? For you toe to me."


    When Elinalise notices me, without particrly smiling, she just says that in surprise. Certainly since entering this school, I haven''t spoken to her much. At most I''d just drop in at lunchtime on asion to see how things were.


    "Ara? Who might that be?"


    Cliff hops out from behind me. He then brings his hand to his chest, and his feet together. It might be Milishion etiquette.


    "Elinalise-san, this is Cliff Grimoire. He''s a Special Student, and one year above us."


    "As introduced, I am Cliff."


    He then bows where he is.


    "Ara ara, how very courteous of you. I''m Elinalise Dragonroad. And so, what business might Cliff-san have with me?"


    "Nothing in particr; he wanted me to introduce him to you, Elinalise-san, so I brought him along."


    "Yes. I''ve always seen your beautiful face, Elinalise-san! Please go out with me!"


    A silence befalls us. Elinalise is staring nkly. After a while, she slowly leaves her chair, and grabs a hold of my arm.


    "Hang on."


    Saying this, she brings me to a corner of the room. She then draws near my ear.


    "What is it?"


    "How much do you want?"


    I don''t understand what she means, and a few seconds pass by. Could it be that this is a ''how much money do I need to pay to bring this man into my bed?'' type of talk? That would be the worst.


    "I don''t need money."


    "In that case, what? What''s your goal?"


    "No, somehow he likes you, Elinalise-san."


    "You''re lying... Rudeus, you know what kind of person I am, right? To bring such an easily fooled boy like that to me... Please have some shame."


    Having some shame or whatever... I feel like I''m being told this by the number one shameless person. Well, it''s fine but...


    "I didn''t deceive him or do anything else; all I said was that I''d introduce him to you."


    "Is that true?"


    "I don''t have any ulterior motives. If it pleases you, I''ll even swear on Roxy-sensei."


    I said that, and after she thought for a while, her eyebrows raised into a °Ë.


    "Even if you''re telling the truth, Rudeus, I''m a little troubled by such a serious kid."


    Troubled? That''s unexpected. I had thought that since it was Elinalise, she''d happily say "Since it''s like that, I''ll bring him to an inn".


    "You''re aware that I''m cursed, right? I can''t date a single person, you know."


    She can''t date a single person. As a result, she''ll never get serious and continue to have mary or yful rtionships with an indefinite number of men. I feel that I''ve heard this before. Well, it seems that even she''s thinking. Since it''s like this, then I guess dating is impossible huh.


    "There''s no helping it then. Please reject him cleanly."


    "Is that fine? Won''t it throw mud all over your name, Rudeus?"


    "That''s not a problem."


    It''s not really that big a deal in the first ce. It is ''quagmire'' after all, and I also have no need to sell my name anymore.


    "But please try your best to exin to him the truth. That it''s not because I secretly want to date you or anything."


    "I understand already."


    Alright.


    Our little conference ends and Elinalise walks over to face Cliff. She''s taller than him. Cliff is small. The more I look at it, the more unbnced they look. However, people''s bodies being mismatching has nothing to do with the heart. Thinking that, it somehow bes a rather depressing situation.


    "Rudeus, people''s romance isn''t something you should be peeking at."


    "Ah, that''s true. In that case I take my leave."


    I leave at Elinalise''s words. I feel a bit sorry for Cliff. However, this is likely the best result. There''s also the issue about the curse, but Elinalise is ascivious woman to begin with. On the other hand, Cliff is an earnest honours student. It''s like water and oil.


    "Rudeus... Umm, thank you!"


    Cliff''s words rang out behind me. My chest hurt.


    Part 5


    After that, about a week passed.


    It was our once-a-month homeroom. There, sat an openly flirting couple. A tall woman was sitting on a man''sp, and they were flirting away.


    "It''s easy to remember how to create the melded magic phenomena. Even if you can''t use two magic, you can use things that ur in nature to achieve the same effect."


    "As expected of Cliff; you''re so knowledgeable."


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Both of them were people I know; they were Cliff and Elinalise. I slowly approached them and my head tilted a little.


    "Mn? Rudeus! Thanks for the other day!"


    Cliff made to stand up and thank me, but because there was a woman sitting on hisp, he sat in ce and bowed.


    "You''re wee... Elinalise-san, what''s going on?"


    Sitting on hisp, Elinalise smiled gently.


    "We''re going out now."


    Huuuuuh? Why? Seriously, why? Isn''t this different to what she said?


    "Umm, isn''t this different to what you said?"


    "Rudeus, in the face of such a manly proposal, even my heart would skip a beat, you know."


    Propose? No matter what the case is, isn''t that too fast?


    "Stop it, it''s embarrassing."


    "¡ºI''ll definitely save you from your curse, so please marry me!¡»"


    "O-, oi!"


    "And then at the inn, Cliff''s innocent... aahh! I feel like I''m going to e'' just from remembering it."


    "S-, stop it I said. There are people here."


    Cliff''s face was bright red. Though he said to stop it, he didn''t seem that unhappy. First of all, congrattions on your graduation. I''m not really annoyed about this; is it because I''ve already thrown ''that'' away as well? Or could it be that it''s because I know what Elinalise is really like?


    Still... It seems he''s heard about the curse. It doesn''t seem like Elinalise ns on stopping her numerous liaisons with random men, after all. Her reason for not being able to date just a single person is also valid. It''s the truth after all. So why? Cliff heard about it. Eh? Propose?


    "From now on, I''m going to try my best to endure for Cliff."


    "I-, I said you didn''t really need to. It''s a curse, so there''s no helping it, so a-, as long as your heart belongs just to me, then..."


    "Cliff... Of course. For everyone else it''s just body... but with you I''ll give both my body and my heart."


    Cliff gently brushes the hair of the enraptured Elinalise. Their gazes meet. Because she''s sitting on hisp, their faces are close.


    "Elinalise..."


    "Cliff..."


    Then it leads to a kiss.


    After that, they begin to flirt as though I''m not there. Boldly flirting, and flirting out in the open. Is that okay, Cliff? Is that really okay? Though this woman may be saying some admirable things, you''ll be treated like a doormat you know? Aren''t you just being blinded by love?


    "..."


    As I''m about to say that, I firmly endure it. We''d agreed that after I introduced them, there''d be noints no matter the oue. I feel that it''ll be weird if I''m the one who says something.


    I look towards the back of the ssroom. The three of them didn''t seem to care. Pursena is chewing on dried meat, and Zanoba is talking to Julie about a doll he spotted in the markets the other day. Julie''s eyes are full of seriousness and doesn''t register the idiot lovebirds.


    Only Rinia was sulking, like she''d say "urgh" at any moment.


    "Boss, what''s up with that woman nya? When I say something sarcastic she replies pretty intensely nya."


    "I don''t really get it either."


    It''s weird. While thinking that, I sort things out in my head.


    The other day when I left them, she said she was going topletely reject him. Then after that, the talk should have gone in that direction as well. So as to avoid future troubles, she probably tried to get him to give up by telling him all about the curse and the like, as well as the fact that the rumours were the truth.


    However, it seems she was proposed to. ''I''ll cure you, so please marry me''. It seems that she gave in after being told something like that. I have absolutely no idea how after hearing all that, Cliff ended up at such a thought.


    However, I consider it for a bit. If I were in Elinalise''s position, how would things have gone? ''I''ll definitely cure you of your illness, so please marry me''; if I were told that straight to my face, then...


    I might fall in love. Violently so.


    Though I wouldn''t know if they''d be able to heal the thing that I''ve been worried about, they''d earnestly give it their all. I don''t know just how much Elinalise is troubled by this curse. No matter how much she likes doing those things, there''s probably no way that she isn''t worried about it at all. She might... fall in love?


    No, I shouldn''t just talk about Elinalise. Cliff tried his best. He showed his manliness and softened Elinalise.


    "Boss, I''ve thought of a good idea nya."


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s go out and get them back, nya."


    So Rinia suggested. At any rate, it''s probably a temporary arrangement. Still, I want to experiment now.


    "Rinia-senpai. I don''t mind going out, but I''m actually impotent. Will you give it your all to heal me if we go out?"


    "Eh?"


    At those words, everyone besides Elinalise suddenly muttered "Eh?". Their gazes gather on me. It''s like they''re wondering ''Just what is this guy saying?'' or something like that. What, is it that weird if Rinia and I go out together?


    Or so I was wondering, when Rinia became flustered.


    "Bo-, Bo-, Boss, c-, could it be that you heard what we said the other day nya?"


    "The other day?"


    "That although you had confined the super attractive us, and you touched and stripped us, you didn''t mate with us, so you might be floppy dicked... the stuff we were saying at lunchtime nya."


    The hell? This is the first time I''m hearing this. When I was thinking this, I looked at Pursena and she quickly averted her eyes.


    "T-, that''s wrong nano. We weren''t speaking badly of you. Like, it''s just that on that day when you touched me your scent was weak, so like, I was wondering if perhaps that was the case, that''s all nano..."


    At Pursena''s words, all of the gazes on me turned to some like pity. They were gazes of sympathy.


    Still, it wasn''t the dating stuff that they were shocked about, but the impotence huh? Though I had hidden it, was it really that strange?


    "Like, we weren''t spreading rumours about you or anything nano. The only one who used the words ''floppy dicked'' was Rinia nano. She''s totally, like, fakku nano."


    "But Pursena was the one who said that you were harmless since you touched us but didn''t attack us nya."


    "I was like, praising him nano."


    "Nya!?"


    Giving a sidelong nce at the two who began a Manzai routine, I sat down.


    "Well, it''s fine anyway. It''s not something that''ll trouble me if known, after all."


    "R-, right nya. It''s not like we''ll be prejudiced against Boss because you''re impotent or anything, nya."


    "That''s right. Like, whether it''s an impotent Boss, or a normal Boss, Boss is Boss nano."


    Impotent, impotent, stop freaking repeating it. It hurts, you know. Should I have kept it hidden after all?


    "Shishou, do not worry about it. Let us live for dolls."


    Zanoba said that and patted me on the shoulder. Julie tilts her head.


    "Master, what is ''impotence''?"


    "Mmm, it''s when you cannot fulfill your duties as a man... Should I put it like that...? Even so, it''s basically something unrted to doll making."


    "Hmmm."


    Zanoba might have been trying to console me. I understand keenly that he picked his words carefully.


    "Boss, I had thought that you were thinking about nothing but perverted things all day, but you were actually desperately trying to cure yourself nya... It''s moving nya..."


    "If there seems like something I can do, I''ll cooperate nano. Like, only if you give me meat, though..."


    Their sympathy feels a bit forced. How do you say it? It feels kind of different. I''m not going to fall in love with them or anything because of these words.


    "Rudeus. Technically I''ve also undergone training for listening to the confessions of our believers. Though it''s been said that I don''t have much skill in it, I can at least do something like think about the problem together. If anything happens, I can give you some counsel."


    Cliff-san''s words were sincere and warm. I kind of understood Elinalise''s feelings a little. No, I''m not a homo so I won''t fall in love or anything, you know.


    ¡ª¡ª


    And like that, Cliff and Elinalise ended up going out. Honestly, I think that it''ll be impossible for that Elinalise to continue enduring this. I absolutely don''t think that Cliff will be able to endure Elinalise sleeping with other men, either. Though it''s fine, eventually this rtionship willpletely copse... Though I thought this, I didn''t voice it.


    And my sickness became something well known to those of the Special ss. Though I took a little damage, everyone did technically say that they''d cooperate.


    Have I finally taken the first step...?


    I want to hurry up and get better so I can flirt about with someone too.


    ¡ª¡ª


    -Supplement-


    Cliff was under the impression that because of her curse, Elinalise was forced to have sex contrary to her desires, and courageously, so that no one would be able to tell, she acted the part of a slut; he was ¡ºconvinced¡» that she was a tragic heroine.

 Chapter 89: The Impervious Fiancé(Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Impervious Fianc¨¦(Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    Onigashima.


    Biheiriru Kingdom, the Northernnds on the far eastern tip.


    Even further east from there.


    After crossing the ocean, that ind is there.


    Onigashima.


    A small ind called as such.


    There lives a unique race known as the Ogre Race.


    With dark brown hair and a horn on their head, a strongbat group of fighters lead by a Chief known as Ogre God.


    The Ogre Race, they are a variety of Demon Race, but they didn''t participate in the Human-Demon war or the Lace campaign.


    For that reason the people don''t consider them a part of Demon Race and recognize them as a simr race to the Elves and Dwarves.


    Even though that''s the case, because they fundamentally never leave Onigashima, their poprity is low.


    The number of those who don''t know about the existence of Onigashima isrge.


    They are a seclusive race.


    The only human race they are connected with are those of the Biheiriru Kingdom.


    Outsiders who enter within their territory are mercilessly attacked and destroyed.


    However, that race as well openly wees guests who they recognize for themselves.


    Currently, there''s one such guest here.


    He came here journeying on the ship of the Sea Race, but after approaching this ind his interest was piqued so he came tond.


    Through great fusses he came to be approved by the Ogre God, and was a person treated as a guest.


    He settled down on thefortable Onigashima.


    He talked with the frank and sociable Ogre God, drank alcohol together with the Ogres, and asionally participated in training with the young Ogres.


    That sort of lifestyle continued for roughly two years.


    To that guest, the time of several years is a period of time almost like an instant.


    One day a letter arrived for that guest.


    It was sent as an urgent job request in which an S rank adventurer sent out the letter in a hurry.


    The contents were short and concise.


    "Found the person being searched for in the Magic Triumvirate. Traveling towards Ranoa Kingdom Magic University several months after."


    After seeing that letter the guest stood up.


    After seeing the letter''s content and that guest''s face the Ogre God asked.


    "Are you going?"


    The guest nodded in an exaggerated way and responded as such.


    "Humu. It won''t be good if I don''t get going soon."


    The ogres who heard that each said.


    That it would be lonely.


    Please don''t go.


    Wouldn''t it be fine to live here?


    After being told as such the guest nodded with a "Humu."


    "I would really like to do that. However, the life span of the human race is short, if I keep taking my time, slowly he might end up passing away. It was a short period but I enjoyed myself. We''ll meet again."


    Only the Ogre God didn''t try to restrain him.


    He said just a single line, "Take care of yourself."


    The words of the Ogre God that is the decision of the Ogres.


    Even while feeling reluctance to part, the other Ogres obeyed his decision.


    However, at least...


    At least... a final banquet.


    In response to those words, the settlement of Ogres held a grand banquet.


    The Ogres held a match where they often boasted of their skill simr to Sumo, as well as a number of drinking contests, the Ogre God and the guest both greatly enjoyed themselves.


    And then, the guest set off feeling good.


    A good humored man that one day suddenly came along and spent close to two years freeloading in the vige.


    He fought the Ogre God, was defeated, but the next day he revived, he was defeated over and over again as he continued to revive, and then before one realized it he hade to get along with the Ogres, the immortal man.


    Arge man with jet ck skin and six arms.


    "Fuhahahahaha! Just you wait!"


    He plunged towards the west.


    A certain country was surprised over his sudden invasion and attacked with Advanced level magic,


    A certain country was surprised over his sudden invasion and offered tribute.


    However, he ignored everything.


    He continued plunging forward to the west.


    Passing the forest, oveing the mountains, with a speed surpassing that at which the human race could ry information.


    By the time the various countries set out to search for his objective, he had already passed through that country and arrived in the next.


    West and further west.


    With an overwhelming speed.


    And then he arrived.


    "Humu, it is here."


    At the Magic University.


    ¡ªRudeus Point of View¡ª


    Since I entered the Magic University time has flown by, it''s already been six months.


    The season is autumn, an autumn of good harvest.


    This season is extremely short.


    However, it''s an essential harvesting period for the sake of oveing the bitter winter, unusually it''s a season where festivals are thrown in the town as well...


    And then in regards to the Beast Race it has a special implication of going into heat.


    During this season the Beast race men and women all get restless.


    It''s not as if the Magic University has that many Beast race enrolled.


    Even if you were to look at the 10,000 students, it would be at best 5%.


    That''s still around 500 people.


    If you think about how vast the Magic University is then it''s not all that many.


    It''s not all that many, but during this season you can catch sights of those few dueling in various ces.


    The ones dueling are men and women.


    During this season the Beast race duel the opposite sex in order to bepanions.


    After the duel ends, they will end up flirting for several months, and then marry after.


    It seems that the one who wins the duel bes the Boss of that "family."


    Well, it seems limited to just being a [Custom that has continued since the past.]


    In regards to the Beast race, Rinia and Pursena are [flowers beyond reach].


    In terms ofbat ability they''re at the top ss among the Beast race at this school.


    And then they are the princesses of the Dorudia race, so of course they would be popr.


    Following the customs of the human race, they are regarded as adults at 15 years old, and a great number of Beast race have challenged them to duels.


    Among them are even those who have gone out of their way to travel a long distance toe as well.


    Outsiders are forbidden from entering.


    Normally it would be a concern from the school''s side to stop them.


    But, during the in-heat period, since it''s a reproduction custom, it''s an extremely delicate problem.


    If they were to forbid everything, there''s the possibility that the Beast Race students would riot.


    Therefore, from the school side, if you properly get permission, you can use "observing the grounds" as a pretext to enter even if you''re not a student.


    Well then, Rinia and Pursena.


    In regards to the courtship of those two and winning a duel, that would in other words mean aiming at the patriarch seat of the Dedorudia race.


    You won''t be the patriarch right away, but at the time when the patriarch is chosen, you would without a doubt be included among the candidates.


    Although, since they came all this way for the purpose of studying, it''s not like they can just decide on their marriage themselves.


    When they turned 15 years old they rejected all of the marriage proposals.


    However, even after taking such an attitude, the number of Beast race warriorsing to propose never decreased.


    They''re popr.


    Supposedly there were those among them that forcefully tried to attack them.


    Nothing but people who think that as long as they can establish a rtionship after the fact then it''s fine.


    Since that bes the case, the two end up secluding themselves to their dorm rooms during this season.


    Rejecting them is too much of a pain.


    Even if they reject them they''ll be attacked by starving men.


    The female dorm can''t be called safe, but at the very least if someone were to intrude on the dorm, all of the girls would drive them out.


    Therefore, during this season the two didn''te out of their rooms.


    Since that''s the case, they took a vacation from homeroom as well.


    I wonder if this is the so called physiological holiday.


    The fact that it''s the in-heat period would mean that the two are currently in such a state.


    When I think that those two are getting all nyannyan-wanwan in their rooms I get a bit aroused as well.


    Although, it''s limited to just getting excited in my head.


    I received a letter in my ce from them stating, "We''ll cause a bit of trouble for Boss, but we''re depending on you after."


    Even if you tell me you''re depending on me after, I haven''t done anything in particr.


    I wonder if that means they want me to work as their proxy or something.


    It''s impossible since I don''t even know what sses they show up to.


    Furthermore, it''s not just the Beast Race that goes into heat in autumn.


    And then during this season the Magic University won''t stand for rape-like incidents.


    I guess you could call it an evil practice for those of mixed races.


    I can agree with the firm security stance they take at each of the dorms.


    If it''s between the same race during heat then you could call it the so called natural providence, but if ites down to apletely unrted first year, they might be attacked without having any idea what is going on.


    Of course, the action of rape is prohibited in the school rules.


    For that reason, during this season there''s security guards posted within the school.


    Rape is no good, but if it''s pushing someone down with "consent" during a duel then it''s okay.


    And attacking someone after they''ve rejected your challenge to a duel is strictly forbidden.


    It seems it''s that sort of feeling.


    There was a warning about it even from the teacher in homeroom.


    During this season you shouldn''t carelessly ept duels, and anyonecking confidence in theirbat power should always remain together in groups when they move around.


    Fitts-senpai worried about me as well and told me to be careful.


    Since you''re strong, there might be some women whoe along and challenge you to a "mere training duel", but that is a lie, so after you reject it, no matter how much they provoke you don''t ept it and quickly escape while being careful of your back.


    Women in heat.


    If it was the old me then I might have gone around dueling everyone right and left to build up a harem.


    However, with this body that is being vited by illness, even if I did something like that it would just end up bitter.


    The in-heat period.


    It is something that is of no rtion to me.


    Look, what has rtion to me are the two young ones over there.


    The two who cleared things up and ended up bing lovers, an elf and a human boy.


    The eternally in-heat elf is sitting on thep of the boy and studying together.


    No really, from morning to night it''s hot over there.


    The heart bubbles are drifting over here...


    However, putting aside Cliff, the way in which Elinalise acts looks the same as she does with other men to me.


    Since I felt that it would be pitiful to report to Cliff, I won''t say it out loud but...


    Frankly, I can''t see it as anything but an act.


    I wonder if everything is all right between those two.


    "Shisho, wouldn''t it be a good time to start with a new work?"


    While I was looking at those two, Zanoba started a conversation.


    He was operating normally.


    He knows nothing and doesn''t care about the heat period, basically sums it up.


    "A new work huh?"


    The other day, in order to rehabilitate I started to create a 1/8 Eris, but for some reason when I started making it tears wereing out so I gave up midway.


    Since then, somehow my skill has been dulled.


    I wonder if it''s a slump.


    "That''s right, who should we create?"


    "We might as well just move away from people."


    "Then, should we try making a Red Dragon?"


    "Oh,e to think of it you once beat one didn''t you?"


    "That time was terrible, I thought I would die."


    "Wawawa, how modest."


    "...Master, what are you talking about?"


    Since Julie was tilting her head, I told her about how I defeated a Red Dragon in my adventurer days.


    And then, her cheeks flushed red and her eyes were sparkling.


    After all, it seems like the children of this world like these sorts of stories.


    She''s not really receiving child-like treatment, but even then she''s still six years old.


    "Alright, then, I''ll make a Red Dragon for Julie''s sake."


    "Mu...Shi...shisho, what about me? Won''t you make anything for me?"


    "If she''s your disciple as well, shouldn''t you say something about helping out?"


    "...!! Ha...Shisho, even though my ability is poor I will help out!"


    Even with my slightly bad pace, I''m operating normally as well.


    My Elementary ss Barrier lesson will end soon as well.


    Next is well... these days I''m a bit worried over what ss I should try taking.


    I guess, it should be Intermediate level Detoxification.


    However, up until now, I''ve never been troubled over Detoxification.


    Just by remembering Elementary level I''ve more or less covered everything else, I wonder if Intermediate or above is necessary.


    Or else maybe I should take Advanced level Healing.


    As well as this, most things can be covered with just Intermediate, so I wonder if it''s really necessary.


    Or else, maybe I should look into the Summoning category, Enchanting ss.


    Enchanting is a kind of magic rted to the production of Magic Tools.


    Why something that has to do with production would be categorized as Summoning I don''t really know but...


    It might not be too bad to consider it a challenge into learning a new field.


    Might as well just skip out on taking sses and increase the time I spend in the library.


    The things in regards to the teleport incident have reached a bit of an impasse, but trying to learn some other race''snguages might be interesting.


    If I''m not going to take sses, then what about having Cliff teach me Divine-attack?


    No, he''s recently been stuck to Elinalise.


    I don''t really want to be thought of as a hindrance, I''ll keep my distance for a bit.


    Or else, maybe I should try looking into some other field of magic.


    Horse-riding sses might be interesting as well.


    While thinking like that the day continued on.


    A peaceful day.


    Part 2


    Is what I was thinking until...


    "I recognize you as the A rank Adventurer who defeated a Stray Dragon, the lone horseman, Rudeus of the Quagmire! I challenge you to a customary courtship duel!"


    While I was on the way to the library I was challenged to a duel.


    After turning around what was reflected in my eyes was a beautiful girl.


    A girl with dark skin and flowing dark blue hair that was gathered behind her.


    In terms of age she should be 17 or 18.


    Her mouth was tightly linked and her looks in a single word would be, dignified.


    If I were to say it, then I guess it would be something like a female warrior.


    Her clothes were an ultramarine color that stood out. I wonder if she likes blue.


    Her chest was reasonable.


    She seems to have quite the nice bit of muscle as well.


    On her hip was a long sword with a curve that ismonly used by the Sword God style swordsmen.


    Her clothes weren''t a uniform, but swordsman-like clothes.


    Such a girl was looking in my direction.


    If I were to state it precisely, she was looking at the person in front of me with a surprised face.


    She was looking at the untalented Beast race covered in fuzzy hair that challenged me to a duel.


    That''s right.


    The one that said it was an untalented man.


    No matter how you look at it he wasn''t a magician, he was a dog-eared Beast Race with bulging muscles.


    The girl was probably just passing by.


    I think anyone would be surprised if arge man nearby suddenly said something like that.


    It is that sort of season right now after all.


    She probably was wondering if it was said to herself.


    "Umm."


    Well, putting aside the girl.


    The problem is the man.


    I''m a man and this guy is a man.


    That would mean that I received a challenge to a duel from a man.


    It''s a huge problem.


    "Isn''t it that the courtship duels that are popr during this season?"


    "Indeed!"


    Ha?!


    "Sorry about this, but, umm, even if I look like this I''m generally normal, so please excuse me from the homosexual stuff. Please allow me to humbly reject this offer."


    "It seems there''s a bit of a misunderstanding."


    "Excuse me, since I have piano practice, I will now take my leave from this ce if you please..."


    After I rejected him, without listening to anything further I left the ce.


    I acted just as Fitts-senpai told me.


    "Wait?!"


    Is what I was going for, but the hairy man jumped up with a loud sound.


    And then he jumped over me andnded in front of me.


    It was a jumping strength almost like reverse joints.


    He could be a Dragon Knight.


    "You have no right to reject! My name is Buruku Adorudia! I seek marriage with Pursena with the intent to be the head of the Adorudia!"


    "Pursena-senpai is currently in the dorm taking an in-heat holiday, so please ask over there."


    After saying that Buruku shook his head and spat out an insult.


    "ording to the words left behind by Pursena-sama, I have identified you as the Boss of the group! I have heard of your fame from Gyes-dono! That act of freezing the entire forest during the rainy season! That ability that allowed you to kill a Red Dragon as a lone horseman! It''s certainly a true ability appropriate for one that rules this school, you''re notcking as an opponent!"


    Lone horseman, lone horseman you''ve been saying it since just now, but I travel by foot you know.


    Well it''s fine though...


    "What will happen if I refuse?"


    "As the boss of the group you have an obligation to ept the duel!"


    Let''s sort things out a bit.


    In other words.


    The other day after I defeated Rinia and Pursena in a duel, I''vee to be known as their boss.


    If you desire for the b*tch under the boss, then defeating the boss is how it goes.


    Then, if he were to defeat me, he would get his hands on Pursena as the prize.


    It seems that epting a duel is the obligation of the group''s boss.


    I didn''t be the boss of that group of girls because I wanted to, but it seems that it doesn''t matter.


    It''s the Animal Rule.


    In other words, if I were to intentionally lose, I would be dismissed as the boss of the group, and Pursena would be this guy''s bride.


    After this, it would stand to reason that guys like this would no longer have a reason toe and challenge me to a duel.


    "Now I advance... let''s fight!"


    Without waiting for my response, Buruku yelled out loudly and came leaping at me.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Well, what the.


    He was all talk.


    He came plunging at me from the front, caught his legs in a bog, and was knocked out with a rock bullet.


    Around three seconds I''d say.


    It seems I somehow or other defeated him reflexively, but after giving it some thought, there''s really no need for me to lose intentionally.


    It doesn''t seem like Pursena intends to marry anyone for the time being as well.


    In other words, what was written on the letter [We''ll trouble you] is this sort of thing.


    I don''t really care how they just threw it onto me, but if the opponents are at this level then I can deal with them somehow or other, it should be fine I guess.


    While I was thinking lightly about it as such, I was attacked five times on the way to the library.


    They were all people calling out that they''ve waited for this day.


    Rinia and Pursena are really popr.


    I wonder what''s so good about those two.


    Their body?


    No, it seems that many of them haven''t even seen their face.


    In other words, it''s status.


    The first guy did say he wanted to be the patriarch after all.


    They want to be the leader that much huh.


    Which area aviation staff officer are you.


    However, it seems that they''ve already decided the order in line to duel.


    The guys who tried to pick a fight with me on the way ended up being yelled at over skipping in line.


    This and that all seems to be customs of the Beast Race.


    The Beast Race really is all about their customs.


    Really, these damn Beast Races...


    However, as mysterious as it is, they didn''te raiding the inside of the library.


    I guess they were told from the school''s side not to act violently inside of the buildings.


    Or else this might be another custom of the Beast Race.


    I don''t know, but in any case it''s a shelter for a short while.


    Part 3


    In the evening Fitts-senpai showed up in the library.


    "Rudeus-kun, it''s be something amazing outside, what have you done?"


    He was giving me a look with a bit of me in it.


    "Nothing, it seems that if you want to take Rinia and Pursena as your bride you have to defeat me."


    "What''s that!?"


    Since Fitts-senpai''s brow dropped I exined it in detail.


    It seems that since I defeated Rinia and Pursena they''vee to recognize me as their boss.


    In other words it seems to be something like if you defeat the boss then you get your hands on the girl.


    After finishing the exnation, Fitts-senpai was making a bit of a sullen face.


    "That shouldn''t be the case. You aren''t the patriarch of the Dedorudia race. You might have won over them once, but you shouldn''t have the right to apany them."


    Hmm... After all that''s true, huh.


    That would be right wouldn''t it?


    If that were the case then I should have more freedom to do as I please with the bodies of those two.


    "Even though that''s the case, how are we supposed to make them give up?"


    "Eh? Hnn?? Even if you say it, the Beast race won''t stop during this season after all..."


    Fitts-senpai put his hand to his chin and thought while nodding.


    "In reality, there shouldn''t be any need for you to be their opponent, but even they would give up and return if they are defeated in a duel."


    "...Does that mean in the end I still have to ept the duel?"


    "That''s what ites down to."


    You sure say that easily.


    I don''t know how many there are, but it seems there''s at least 30 people lined up outside.


    Almost all of them are untalented men who want to be the patriarch.


    And that I have to defeat all of them...


    "I don''t wish for such a violence-filled daily life."


    "I know that. However, if you don''t do something you won''t be able to leave here. And even if you keep hiding they might get impatient ande inside, we''ll be in trouble if they act violently in the library."


    "I guess so."


    Well then, what a troublesome thing.


    "Dueling with a bunch of dirty men huh..."


    Who benefits from this I wonder.


    "Umm, it''s not as if they''re all men, it seemed like there was one girl as well."


    "Seriously? Was she a cute girl?"


    "Rudeus-kun?? Will you ept the duel from that girl?"


    "No, that can''t be."


    I somehow or other shook my head to that threatening nce.


    However, I would like to see her face.


    I wonder where she came to know about me.


    "But, doesn''t it make you curious?"


    If they were trying to get close with good intention, then of course that would make me curious.


    Of course, having them apany me somewhere afterwards would be a talk for after my illness is cured.


    "Is that so? You''re curious? Hnn..."


    ...I don''t know why but for some reason it seems Fitts-senpai is in a bad mood.


    I wonder if it was because he told me not to carelessly ept duels.


    Ah, that''s right.


    I''m sure, Luke was guilty of something like that in the past and he was left to deal with it.


    That''s why he''s irritated at me for thinking about it so lightly.


    "However, if it''s be this sort of serious matter, can''t the student council do something about it?"


    "It can''t be helped during the in-heat season. If we were to forbid it, it would be something even more terrible."


    It seems that the student council is quite busy with various things during this season as well.


    There are many students who rampaged, there are also guys who act violently outside of the school grounds.


    Taking advantage of the strife during the duel, it seems there are guys who attack in the darkness as well.


    It seems the students attached to the student council protect the students who have lowbat ability from such fellows.


    In small groups they patrol the school and if any misconduct urs they stop it on the spot.


    Supposedly Fitts-senpai as well, after he showed his face here was going to enter into that sort of patrol rotation.


    "If the student council is doing that kind of thing then save me as well."


    "Rudeus-kun you should do something yourself, you can right?"


    Fitts-senpai''s tone today is somehow a lot colder than usual.


    I wonder if I did something to get on his nerves...


    No.


    It could be that he''s remembered the examination from a while back.


    Fitts-senpai said he didn''t mind that I won.


    However, here I''m sneakily running away.


    I''m sure if Fitts-senpai is known to have lost to a coward, his fame would fall.


    I''ve depended on Fitts-senpai in a variety of ways.


    I don''t really want to do it, but here I should give it my best for once.


    "I understand, for the sake of Fitts-senpai''s honor, let''s go with massacring those guys."


    "Ki...killing them is no good!"


    "I know that, it was a joke."


    Even though it''s called a duel, we won''t go as far as taking lives.


    There''s that sort of unwrittenw.


    Even though I say that, it might be that there''s a strong one mixed in with them.


    I can''t let my guard down.


    Let''s go while bracing myself.


    Part 4


    Since the n had been decided we went outside.


    There, an unexpected spectacle was spreading out.


    "...What the heck is this?"


    Arge number of Beast Race men were scattered about.


    It was exactly a scene appropriate for the expression, "heaps of corpses."


    They were all Beast Race men.


    There were a variety of shapes and sizes.


    The shape of their ears were also various.


    There really is quite a variety among the beast race.


    There were also guys wearing a uniform, but there were many who weren''t wearing one as well.


    Ah, there is one girl.


    It was that swordsman-like girl from just now.


    I wonder if she got dragged into it.


    Or else maybe she fell for me?


    And then in front of my thinking a single man''sughter resounded.


    "Fuhahahahaha!!"


    And there he was in the wastnd of those heaps of corpses.


    A single man was standing there.


    That guy was holding onto the final one and letting out a loudughter filled voice.


    "For you to challenge this one! It seems you do not know your ce, but it seems that there are many with backbone gathered at the Magic University!"


    Fitts-senpai and I were dumbfounded.


    After all, we came outside and suddenly this?


    Heaps of corpses and something amazing is standing there you know?


    "...Umm."


    That guy tossed thest one aside and looked over here.


    "Oh~, they said if I don''t want to wait in line then I should try to defeat them, so I tried it and you really came out soon after didn''t you! Splendid splendid! One who protects their promises is greatly desired!"


    That obsidian-like skin and six arms, you can recognize it as a Demon Race at a nce.


    The top pair was folded, the middle pair was stretched towards us, and the lower pair was holding onto the hips.


    Long purple hair that stretched down to his waist.


    "This one''s name is Demon King Badigadi!"


    Demon King.


    Speaking of Demon Kings is it that, the ones that go around abducting young women from viges in order to eat them without a problem in a sexual meaning.


    The ones that as long as they deal with the asional assassin known by the name of hero, they can do whatever they please.


    No, that is fine.


    The problem is, that''s right.


    What is a Demon King doing here?


    "That Foresight eye! You are Rudeus Greyrat huh! I''ve heard about you from my Fianc¨¦e, Great Demon Empress Kishirika!"


    That guy came walking up in front of me.


    And then a single line.


    "I challenge you to a duel!"


    If I offer up a young dog and cat girl as a sacrifice I wonder if he''ll let me go...


    Afterword


    "Godzi vs Rudeus"


    "Suicidal Demon King B. Gadi"


    "Troubled by being surrounded by puppies!? Heart pounding heat season of the Magic University!"

 Chapter 90: The Impervious Fiancé(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 90: The Impervious Fianc¨¦(Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    Demon King Invasion.


    That report spread like lightning to the countries in the vicinity of the Magic University.


    Invasion and Information.


    Normally the information shoulde first.


    However, since the Demon King''s movement speed was tremendously fast, the time when each country received the information and the time when the Demon King arrived in thend of his objective were almost simultaneous.


    Each of the nations became flustered in a panic.


    Those known as Demon Kings, fundamentally never leave the Magic Continent.


    The Demon Kings of the Truce Faction and the Armed Factions almostpletely died out during the Lace Campaign.


    Therefore, they had already thought that the Magic Continent had no interest in fighting, nothing but the Moderate Faction and Conservation Faction Demon Kings remained.


    However, even though they are called the Moderate Faction and Conservation Faction, they are still those who hold enough power to reign over the Magic Continent.


    If for some reason or other they started to act violently, they would most likely spread around an overwhelming amount of destruction.


    After hearing about the invasion of the Demon King Badigadi the three countries of Ranoa, Nerisu, and Basheranto started to move their internal knight groups.


    Simultaneously Adventurers were gathered up.


    However, there was some distance until they reached the University.


    Magic City Sharia where the Ranoa Magic University is located.


    The Adventurer''s Guild and Magic Guild located there.


    And then the three countriesbined the knight group that resided there.


    They gathered up their insufficient military force and encircled the Magic University.


    If ites down to it, they must slow him down until reinforcements from the three countriese.


    However, the Demon King''s objective waspletely unknown.


    His shape and appearance were reasonably famous.


    Jet ck skin and six arms.


    Demon King of Immortality, Badigadi.


    Living since before the Lace Campaign, one of the ancient Demon Kings.


    His ability is just as the name sounds, "Immortality."


    Since he is a part of the Moderate Faction, there are few of those who knew of hisbat power.


    ording to one text, it is said that he fought against that Lace as well.


    If that is true then it would mean not even that Lace could destroy him.


    Why and for what reason would that Demon King appear at the Magic University.


    And why or what reason would he knock innocent ordinary students and Beast Race people unconscious.


    Various countries, as well as the Magic University would onlye to know of that reason a bitter.


    ¡ªRudeus Point of View¡ª


    Currently, I''m in the training field for Advanced magic used in the Magic University.


    I''m in the center of a very spacious schoolyard, unarmed, confronting Badigadi.


    Standing rather confidently with my arms crossed, legs spread wide, jaw pointing down, but inside I''m currently fearing for my life.


    Shouldn''t that be obvious?


    Being red at by arge man with pitch ck skin, I don''t know how anyone could remain calm.


    Certainly, recently I''ve been thinking, "I wonder if I might actually be a bit strong?"


    But, when ites down to a Demon King, it''s not just a matter of them being a bit stronger.


    I feel like I''ve had the nail struck in just when I was getting ahead of myself.


    Or rather quite inly I already want to run away.


    I continued to run everyday as training for the sake of this day.


    I want to run away as far as my endurance and magic power will take me.


    "..."


    If I look behind me there are arge number of onlookers lined up.


    Men and women and teachers as well.


    They''re all looking in my direction.


    If I were to run away here, gone with the wind, I wonder what they would think about it.


    No, I''m already at the point where I don''t really care either way, but I can''t help but feel like I''ve lost the timing to run away.


    Suddenly a single person appears from the onlookers running over towards me with a quick pace.


    He was a man that wore a somewhat suggestive hair essory that suited him well.


    ...It seems there are wigs in this world as well.


    "I''ve heard about the situation from Jinas. I''m sorry about this but could you please try to stall for time for a short while. Currently, we''re gathering up ourbat power."


    He briefly left me with those words and returned.


    Rather, who was that fellow just now.


    I have the feeling I''ve seen him somewhere...


    However, I understood the meaning of his words.


    I don''t know if Jinas is aware of the situation or what and why this is going on.


    However, it seems if I stall for time they''ll somehow help me out.


    After all at times like these, people with authority are strong.


    "Humu, still not ready yet?"


    "I think it will just be a bit longer."


    Badigadi was waiting with all of his jet ck arms folded.


    Currently, I''ve asked Fitts-senpai to retrieve my, Aqua HartiaArrogant Water Dragon King.


    It seems like he''s willing to follow my request and asked to wait until then.


    In any case, he''s slow.


    It''s not like there''s all that much distance between the library and the dorms.


    I don''t remember leaving it in a strange ce either.


    Just as always, I''ve left it leaning against the side of the bed with a cloth covering the top of it.


    I thought it would be quickly discovered.


    "Humu, I always thought the human race were impatient and in a hurry, but it doesn''t seem like you''re in a hurry. As expected of one who has been acknowledged by this one''s fianc¨¦e."


    "Fianc¨¦e?? Umm, Kishirika...sama was it."


    After asking that Badigadi nodded with an, "Humu."


    Great Demon Empress Kishirika Kishirisu.


    It''s not like I''ve forgotten.


    The one who gave me my Demon Eye.


    I never thought she was the real thing at the time, she abruptly appeared and then abruptly left so it was more like I was just dumbfounded.


    However, I wonder why that fianc¨¦ is appearing now.


    It can''t be that like the Beast Race, he came to propose marriage.


    "I only really talked to Kishirika-sama for a very short time. Although I did receive the demon eye."


    "Kishirika was giving you a high appraisal saying, amazing-amazing. It''s been quite a while since Ist saw her speaking with so much excitement you know. Even the tolerant I felt a small bit of jealousy."


    Badigadi said that with one of his eyebrows raised, grinning broadly.


    Jealousy?


    Even though I can''t remember a single thing worth being jealous over.


    What is it, what did I do to bother him.


    Could it be, that time when I was half-joking and requested doing her once?


    No, that was just an attempt.


    She said it was impossible because she was engaged...


    Ah, sheet, this guy is the fianc¨¦ she was talking about that time.


    "I''m just a small fry. Nothing but a pitiful lone young mouse. I...I''m not something so amazing that Demon King-sama should feel jealous of. I''m sure Kishirika-sama was just exaggerating everything a bit as she said it."


    While hiding my internal unrest I gave an exceedingly calm answer.


    And then that guyughed.


    Heughed in an extremely strange way.


    "Fuhahahahaha, don''t be modest. I''ve heard about that enormous magic power dwelling within your body."


    Enormous magic power.


    Even if you tell me that.


    I''ve only recently started to realize that it was overwhelmingly more than others.


    However, no matter how you put it, it shouldn''t be enough to make a Demon King jealous...Right?


    No, bute to think of it, that time, I kind of have the feeling she said something like that.


    What was it she said again?


    I could only remember it as aughable memory.


    "Umm, it seems that my magic power is only a little bit greater than others."


    "Fuhahahaha! That''s right, just a bit!"


    Badigadi wasughing for a short while.


    However, he suddenly stopped with the loudughter and then lowered his body to the ground with a thump.


    "It would be fine for you to sit."


    I did as I was told and sat as well.


    Even while sitting Badigadi was huge.


    I guess you could call it, a brawny structure.


    I want this kind of muscle as well.


    "It seems you don''t understand the meaning of being told you were amazing by that Great Demon Empress Kishirika Kishirisu."


    "...Even if you tell me that."


    "There''s a guy out there with some amazing magic power. Even more amazing than Lace. For her to say something like that, you''re the first."


    Lace. The Demon God was it.


    Even if you tell me I have magic power more amazing than the Demon God, it doesn''t reallye to me.


    Certainly I''ve almost never actually run out of magic power, but it''s not like my physical ability is particrly high or anything.


    "The Demon God Lace''s aggregate magic power was top ss throughout history. In other words, you have the top ss aggregate magic power in the world that you can boast of."


    "I''m sure you''re just joking."


    While saying that my chest was dancing a bit.


    At any rate, the one saying it was a Demon King.


    The other side has actual results.


    I have the kind of feeling where if a Pro yer said "actually you have talent."


    "This one does not know of the authenticity. Kishirika generally goes with whatever works after all. Unexpectedly, I might have misheard something as well."


    While saying that Badigadi made a bitter expression.


    I wonder if he has some sort of recollection.


    No, but if it''s that Demon Empress-sama then I can imagine something like that.


    "Certainly, in the past I underwent training in order to increase my magic power, but top ss is going too far I''m sure. If they underwent the same training as I did then I''m sure anyone could be number one in the world."


    "Humu, normally it''s something that never happens."


    Normally it would never happen.


    Then, I wonder if it''s something that''s possible if they reincarnate from another world like me.


    Or else, did I receive some kind of cheat from the Human God [Hitogami] when I wasn''t paying attention.


    I''ll try asking.


    "Come to think of it, Demon King-sama, there''s one thing I''d like to try asking you."


    "What is it, feel free to ask anything."


    "That is, the person who I''m about to speak of is absolutely not someone I''m the subordinate or follower or that kind of thing, therefore, I''d like for you not to suddenly attack me."


    "Didn''t you say to wait, Demon Kings don''t break promises."


    An Indian doesn''t lie.


    That better be the truth.


    Don''t attack me. Absolutely don''t attack me.


    "Have you ever heard of the name Hitogami?"


    "...You, where did you hear of that name?"


    "Hees out in my dreams."


    Badigadi unfolded the top pair of arms and stroked his chin.


    I wonder if he knows something.


    "Humu, I see... In a dream huh."


    "Do you know anything?"


    After asking that Badigadi gave it some thought for a short while.


    But, he nodded with a "Humu." and shook his head.


    "I see now. No clue! I have the feeling I''ve heard it somewhere before, but I can''t remember! At the very least, it''s a name I haven''t heard about it in these past several hundred years!"


    "I see, thank you very much."


    Speaking of several hundred years, how very vague.


    "Humu, if I remember I''ll inform you! Fuhahahaha!"


    "Please do."


    "What a boring guy you are, you shouldugh as well. Fuhahahahaaha!"


    Badigadi is a person whoughs so enjoyably.


    Since just now, even though nothing particrly interesting has been said, theughs just haven''t stopped.


    Suddenly, I remembered the time when I met Ruijerd.


    That time as well, throughughing with him we deepened our friendship.


    Laughing could be considered amonnguage in this world.


    The other side hase to talk whileughing.


    It would be rude to not return the smile.


    Alright, I''llugh.


    "Fu...hahahahahaha!"


    "That''s good, that''s good, Kishirika said it as well. No matter the time you should justugh! I remember, thest time Kishirika died as well and wasughing in a loud voice, fuhahahaahah!"


    Badigadi said that andughed.


    His appearance is frightening, but it seems that this man isn''t all that bad of a fellow.


    "Hn?"


    Around the time when I wasughing with Badigadi it seems like the onlookers from behind have suddenly gotten noisy.


    After turning around to take a look it seems like someone is rustling around.


    After clearing my ears to hear, I was able to catch some of the conversation.


    "Let go! If I don''t deliver the staff!"


    "Stop it! After you deliver that staff the duel will start!"


    "What are you going to do if the duel starts without the staff? Will you leave him to die!?"


    "Tha...that is."


    "Leave this to myself!"


    "Ah...Zanoba-kun!"


    "Zanoba Shirone is it! Hey, let go, let me go... owwowowowo!"


    Fitts-senpai came flying over the onlookers.


    And then with an amazing speed he came running here.


    Those are some unreasonably fast legs.


    Probably, three times faster than me.


    But, he isn''t red and doesn''t have horns or anything?


    "Ha...ha...Sorry, Rude...Rudeus-kun. The teachers got in my way."


    Fitts-senpai was breathing roughly while carrying the staff.


    "Se...senpai your legs are fast aren''t they."


    "Eh?? Ha...shoes, are a magic item bestowed with magic power after all..."


    After hearing that I look at the boots senpai always wears.


    Is that so, they were a magic item bestowed with magic power was it.


    It could be that the mantle he''s always wearing is a magic item as well.


    This person, he never takes off the mantle even when it seems hot out after all.


    "Could it be those sunsses as well?"


    "Ha...ha...these as well...yea...no... that is, a secret so..."


    Fitts-senpaiughed with a bit of an Eh~


    I wonder why this person''sughing face is this cute.


    I''m feeling my heart pound.


    "Fu...Yes, Rudeus-kun, give it your best... but don''t overdo it. If you don''t think you can win, even if you say sorry and run away, it''s an opponent where no one will say anything. Don''t worry about some kind of strange pride, at least your life, right?"


    I received the Aqua HartiaArrogant Water Dragon King from Fitts-senpai.


    It''s been quite a while since Ist seriously fought while holding this guy.


    Let''s give it our best, partner Charlene.


    As a present for the other world I''ll tell you.


    That after we return we''ll get married and have some Pineapple Sd.


    I removed the cloth wrapping my Aqua HartiaArrogant Water Dragon King.


    I understood that Fitts-senpai held his breath.


    Some feelings of ying a bit of a prank sprouted.


    "...Fitts-senpai, look at the magic stone at the end of this, what do you think of this?"


    "Am...amazing, big??"


    "!"


    Somehow, just now a bit, I felt a bit of a shock around the back of my hips.


    I wonder what that was.


    No, let''s stop with the jokes here.


    Badigadi was standing up and rotating his shoulders.


    I wonder if I''ve managed to stall for some time.


    Wouldn''t it be impossible to hold him off with conversation until the military force gathers?


    Fitts-senpai reluctantly returned.


    It would have been fine for you to stay here and back me up though.


    Rather, how about saving me...


    "Are you ready?"


    "If possible I would prefer to just keep talking whileughing like this."


    "Fuhahahahaha! We can do that againter!"


    Does that mean he doesn''t intend to take my life?


    No, he''s a person with a kind of vague feeling to him.


    He might think I''ll be fine since my aggregate magic power isrge and just happens to kill me like that.


    It might have been better to get a few more words in just now.


    That I''d like to go with an exchange that spares my life.


    Badigadi stood loosely with his hands at his hips.


    It seems he doesn''t intend tomence attack.


    I wonder if he''s waiting for some kind of signal.


    For the time being I''ll open my foresight eye.


    "...Huh?"


    I couldn''t see anything with my foresight.


    In the ce where Badigadi was standing, nothing was standing there.


    "What are you making a surprised face about...? Oh, I see. You immediately started using the Demon Eye you got from Kishirika. However, that''s unfortunate. Demon eyes don''t work on me."


    He carelessly said it and Badigadi snorted with a Hmphm.


    Seriously.


    Demon eyes don''t work huh.


    As expected of a Demon King.


    However, if this is the case then it''s bad.


    The probability that I won''t be able to barely avoid a fatal wound is increasing.


    My physical ability isn''t all that high.


    The chance that I might get hit in a bad ce increased.


    "Demon King-sama."


    "Badi is fine. I asked you tough and those who honestlyugh are permitted to call me by that name."


    "Badi-sama. I''d like to make one suggestion."


    "What is it?"


    "Even if I were to lose, somehow please at least leave me my life."


    After saying that, Badigadi broke out intoughter.


    "Fuhahahahaha! Pleading for one''s life before you even start! What an interesting guy!"


    "Life is meant to be treated preciously."


    "Humu, that is true. The human race quickly dies after all! I hear there are many who think as such!"


    Badigadi continued tough.


    "However, even while you possess such a tremendous amount of magic power, it seems you don''t have any confidence in your power!"


    "Since two years prior a person named something like the Dragon God just had me on the verge of death after all."


    After saying that, Badigadi''sughing voice instantly stopped.


    "By Dragon God, you mean Dragon God Orsted? After fighting that guy, you survived?"


    "I was on the verge of death. If he hadn''t left me alive on some sort of whim, I would be a ghost right now."


    Badigadi''s face became serious.


    This is bad.


    Since Hitogami''s name was alright I felt a bit relieved.


    It seems Orsted''s name was no good either.


    "Did you manage to leave even a bit of wound on that Dragon God during the fight?"


    "Eh? Yeah, though it was just to the degree of some skin peeling off on the back of the hand."


    "..."


    Badigadipletely sealed his mouth.


    A scary face.


    Le...let''sugh.


    "Then, I''ll make one suggestion from my side."


    "Wh...what is it?"


    I made a serious face while asking Badigadi.


    "Just a single hit."


    "...?"


    "Fire off one shot of your ultimate technique at me. That''s right, it''s fine to use what you used to wound the Dragon God. I will receive that and if you manage to do any damage through my Fighting Spirit it''s your win. If there''s no damage then it will be my victory, how does that sound?"


    Yeah.


    It''s a suggestion just as I''d wish for it to be.


    Splendid.


    They''re considerably favorable terms.


    Moreover, we can end it without me being hit.


    I wonder if it''s fine.


    "But, I wonder if in that case, wouldn''t I have too much of an advantage?"


    "Advantage? Advantage you say? Humu, that is true isn''t it! Then, if in the case your attack does almost nothing, I''ll perform a counterattack. Just one attack that is!"


    I have the feeling I dug my own grave.


    But, I mean what if that single attack goes through my heart?


    Let''s stop already, I don''t want to dig my grave any further than this.


    I don''t want anymore holes opened up in my chest.


    "I understand. Well then, let''s go with that."


    "Humu."


    While saying that I prepared my staff.


    I packed as much magic power as I possibly could into my staff.


    What I''m producing is a Rock Bullet.


    However, I''ll make it even harder than the one I used on Orsted.


    That time I was barehanded, one handed, and created it in an instant.


    This time there''s the staff as well.


    The power should be several times greater.


    Formation.


    Refine the magic power, harder, even harder.


    The foundation is the same as when creating a figurine.


    Just, without thinking about its pliability, just make it harder.


    Sharpening as much as possible in a spindle shape.


    With notches almost like a drill attached.


    And then apply a rotation to that.


    A high speed rotation as fast as possible.


    Nothing but spinning.


    Even I don''t know exactly how many times it''s rotating per second.


    All that''s left is the firing speed.


    Magic power should be worked into here as well.


    Set it forth at the fastest speed possible.


    There''s never been a time where I focused this much magic power into a Rock Bullet.


    It takes some time to pack the magic power into it, I''m sure it could almost never be used in actualbat.


    Even if I were to use it, it would just be overkill on most monsters.


    However, if it''s a Demon King, then they might be able to endure it.


    I''d like to at least leave some damage.


    I don''t want to be hit.


    "Then, here Ie."


    "Humu! Come!"


    Fire!


    I heard a whistling sound.


    There was no recoil.


    I don''t know why but no reactions exist from magic.


    However, as natural as it is, an impact urs.


    The Rock Bullet made a loud bang sound as it crashed into the standing Badigadi, his upper body was shattered into very small pieces that went flying, his six arms were disassembled and scattered, even just his lower body was sent flying backwards several tens of meters and then fell over.


    Part 2


    "...Eh?"


    He''s not moving an inch.


    I timidly, slowly walked towards where the lower half of his body went.


    And then my eyes fell onto his lower body with it''s internal organs flooding out.


    There was no blood flowing out.


    I wonder if it''s because he''s a Demon King.


    I thought he was a guy without tears who could onlyugh.


    Could it be that he was a guy with neither blood nor tears.


    "...Eh?"


    No, it can''t be.


    Eh?


    It''s a lie right???


    He died?


    I didn''t understand very well what was going on.


    After taking a look behind me, it was silent and still as death.


    Everyone was looking over here.


    The gazes hurt.


    No one was moving, not even a quiver.


    Swallowing their saliva.


    A loud gulp sound came from my throat.


    Di...did I kill him???


    No, I mean, it''s a lie right.


    I mean, No, why.


    Even though he was that full of confidence.


    Eh?


    I mean, he''s the Immortal Demon King right.


    Eh?


    He was full of confidence and said toe at him with just one hit.


    Eh, Eh?


    Slowly and timidly, I turned around once more.


    I was going to confirm what I was guilty of.


    "Fuhahahaha! My great resurrection!"


    I was close to firing off another Rock Bullet.


    There, a half-sized Badigadi was standing.


    He was about the same height as me, but therge size of his face hadn''t changed.


    Therefore I was getting an unbnced impression.


    Putting aside the matter of his size.


    "Ah, you survived."


    I felt relieved.


    I thought I had be a murderer for a bit there.


    That''s great, that the opponent wasn''t a human.


    "Fuhahahahaha, I thought I was going to die! But, humu, I see now, I get it well. Choosing not to fight was the correct answer! If we had fought seriously, all around here would have be a wastnd after all!"


    Badigadi wasughing with a Fuhahahaha.


    On his side, his six arms were crawling up andbining with Badigadi.


    Badigadi''s height continued to bulgerger.


    But, he didn''t return to his previous size.


    "Oh, it flew considerably far didn''t it!? It seems that it will take a bit of time in order to return to normal!"


    It seemed that Badigadi was a bit excited.


    "It''s your victory, Rudeus! It''s fine for you to call yourself Hero!"


    "No, I''d rather refrain from that."


    "Then at least let out a cry of victory! Fuhahahaha!"


    While saying that Badigadi took my right hand.


    He grabbed the hand holding my staff and raises it upward.


    Almost like a Boxing Champion.


    I wonder if it was the decision for a win.


    It was a conclusion that I don''t really understand.


    "Ka??"


    However, if he says that it''s my win, then it''s probably a win.


    "I won...nnn!"


    The onlookers were all still stuck in the dead of silence.


    I don''t really get it but they were all dead silent.


    Shortly after confirming that, Badigadi nodded to himself.


    "They''re really a lot that doesn''t go with the flow. Well then, I''ll have you let me get one hit in."


    Is what he said.


    "Eh!!?"


    That''s different from our promise!


    Just as I was thinking that, his fist caught my face.


    With just one hit.


    Just, when it came to him, he counts three fists as one hit.


    In the situation where my arm was being held onto I couldn''t even defend.


    I was knocked unconscious with three hits.


    This damn lying Demon King...


    Part 3


    After that, it seems Badigadi was taken away somewhere by the middle aged man with the hair essory from just before, a middle aged ikemen type man in armor, and an old man in a robe.


    I guess they''re having some kind of talk among important people.


    I resurrected from my unconsciousness after Fitts-senpai used healing magic.


    After that, I was brought to and warmly weed into a staff room by Jinas.


    After receiving some tea and cakes I took a single breath.


    Jinas didn''t talk about it very much.


    It seems, that he couldn''t really understand the situation all that well either.


    A Demon King suddenly came in and knocked out the consciousness of some students and outsiders.


    Then he challenged me to a duel and after dering me the winner he hit me and knocked me unconscious.


    It''s not like you can understand the situation just by knowing that much.


    Also, it seems that there were no deaths among the students that were knocked out by the Demon King.


    In the first ce Badigadi is part of the Moderate Faction, so that means he won''t especially go out of his way to kill people.


    In regards to his objective, it seems the important people are investigating it from here on.


    It seems that the essory middle aged man was this school''s Principal.


    What was his name again? That''s right, the Wind King ss magician Georg.


    I did see him during the time of the entrance ceremony.


    The ones taking part in the talks seem to be the leader of the three countries'' knight group which came to protect this town and the leader of the Magic Guild.


    The four were gathered together and currently talking about various things.


    "However, as expected of Rudeus-san. To finish off the Demon King with a single pre-emptive attack! And then to be recognized by the Demon King??! The Principal said that even though you were "The Quagmire" as just a lone adventurer stalling for time would be the best you can do. However, we never could have imagined it would turn out like this! After reaching this age I can''t remember ever having gotten so excited over such a scene before!"


    Jinas couldn''t hide his excitement and was saying something like that.


    It seems, they don''t know about the contents of what we talked about prior to the duel.


    That Badigadi intentionally took on the magic for example or that even if it had been ineffective it would have ended with that.


    A short while after being looked at with eyes of respect by Jinas I was released.


    For the time being, I was told to be on standby in the dorm until various things are decided.


    Part 4


    After I left the staff room, Zanoba came running up to me.


    "Oh~, Shisho, I was watching. As expected isn''t it. No, I guess I should say it''s only natural."


    Zanoba was praising me like that but I shook my head.


    "He just lent me his chest and I took it."


    Certainly the attack was effective, but the opponent didn''t evade or defend.


    And then from there, there''s that regeneration ability.


    If we were to fight seriously, I can''t imagine that it would just pass with my win.


    "You''re being modest. Isn''t justnding a hit on a Demon King an amazing thing?"


    Zanoba said that whileughing.


    Julie looked at me with eyes of even greater fear.


    I''m sure even from a distance it looked like a stter.


    I''ve shown her something frightening.


    Part 5


    On my way back to the dorm I ran into a considerably glowing Elinalise and Cliff.


    "Oh my Rudeus, what was the disturbance about?"


    "Umm, what were you guys doing?"


    "Exactly what you think we were doing."


    Elinalise wasughing with a "hohoho", and Cliff went bright red and got angry with a, "Don''t say anything unnecessary!"


    It seems that the two were opening an adult meeting while the Demon King was invading.


    They sure are happy.


    "Just now, Badigadi-sama challenged me to a duel and I somehow managed to win."


    "Eh!! That guy has alreadye here!?"


    ...Already?


    What the heck do you mean by already?


    "Did you know? That he woulde?"


    "Yes, but he was being restrained by the Ogres, it seemed he wanted to stay there for a little while so I went on ahead myself. Look, those sorts, they''re pretty loose with time right? Which is why I thought he wouldn''t move for another 10 years or so? In reality, the time when we separated was two years ago after all..."


    If you''ve lived for denominations in the thousands of years, I guess your sense of time would deviate.


    In my previous life, even though I passed thirty years, time felt like it passed quite quickly.


    The denomination is just a bitrge.


    "But, he was a good guy right?"


    "He didn''t seem like a bad person."


    Among the nobles and royalty that I''ve met he was a top ss good person.


    Heughs well after all.


    He did break his promise, but if you think of the difference between one hit and one strike then that is fine as it is.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    "Oh my oh my, Cliff you, are you jealous? It''s alright, right now, the only one whom my heart can love is just you."


    "No, not that, ah, don''t stick so close, Rudeus is watching, isn''t he?"


    "I''m showing him."


    Since they had started flirting, I dispersed from that location.


    From behind I heard a loud voice yelling, "There''s no way a Demon King woulde to a ce like this, right?"


    I thought the same until just a short while ago.


    Part 6


    Fitts-senpai was waiting at the entrance to the dorm.


    After seeing my face he made an indescribable face.


    After all, I wonder if he is excited as well.


    His cheeks were red and he was tightly holding his hands.


    A feeling sort of like he saw something amazing, but the impression isn''ting out.


    "Rudeus-kun is am...amazingly strong isn''t he!"


    An average impression.


    That sort of word floated into mind.


    "I couldn''t have imagined you would do it in a single hit!"


    "A single hit, since we had decided on such rules for victory and defeat, I used the strongest magic I could in terms of power."


    "The strongest?... Huh, isn''t that the same thing you used during the time of the examination against me right, that amazing one right?"


    "Yeah, it''s a Rock Bullet. Although I had ''umted'' a considerable amount into it."


    "Even though it''s just intermediate magic, if you master it it''ll have that much power!?"


    Fitts-senpai raised his voice in admiration with a "Oh~" and started making a Rock Bullet that has a rotation and fired it.


    A whistling sound let out and it pierced into the ground far away.


    He''s quite good to reproduce something he''s only seen once or twice.


    However, it didn''t have as much power as mine.


    "I don''t really have the intention to master it though."


    "Are you normally using nothing but earth magic?"


    "I guess so, at one period it was nothing but water, but at some point it became nothing but earth."


    "After all! Since we''re using the same system of magic, that should mean I can get better at it right."


    I wonder if that''s the case.


    No, I have the feeling I did gradually get better at making the figurines.


    "...I, guess so. I wonder if you call it precision getting higher."


    "However, the consumed magic power will increase as well right!"


    "That''s right. During the times when I''m making dolls it''s considerably difficult."


    Fitts-senpai seemed very happy.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t had very many opportunities to talk about voiceless incantations with Fitts-senpai.


    "Also, sorry, I''m sure you''re tired. I''m sorry for holding you back. Today you should rest at ease."


    "Ah, yes."


    After saying that Fitts-senpai ran towards the school building.


    I wanted to talk for a bit longer, but well it''s fine.


    It''s immediately after that incident after all.


    I''m sure he''s busy with the student council as well.


    I returned to my own room.


    I lean my staff against the wall.


    Things about the Demon King and what not, today was difficult.


    My mental and physical fatigues are both building up, so Iy down on the bed.


    I''m somehow tired...


    Part 7


    After that sort of thing happened, a month has passed by in a sh.


    The Magic Triumvirate talked with Badigadi and it seems they decided to treat him as a state guest.


    In response, to apologize for the trouble he caused, Badigadi decided to lend an arm to the Magic Guild for researching immortality.


    Furthermore he ended up participating as a temporary martial arts adviser for thebined knight group.


    And then...


    Part 8


    Next homeroom.


    The two senpai came out from the dorm.


    Since Badigadi put order to all of the Beast Races, it seems they became able toe to ss.


    "As expected of boss nya, thank you nya. I''ll treat you to something next time nya."


    "But, I couldn''t have possibly imagined that a Demon King woulde nano. We''re such devilish women nano. You did well in protecting us. In return you''re free to grope the chest, of Rinia that is."


    "Thank you very much."


    Since I received the privilege of groping the chest, without reservation I''ll grope them.


    Rinia''s that is.


    "Ginya!"


    She scratched my face.


    Even though she said it was fine.


    Even though she said she would treat me.


    That''s cruel nya.


    It''s stingy.


    If it''s ady then all of them have them, isn''t just a bit fine?


    "Shisho is considerably open to women but, however, I''ve heard one uncertain story."


    "Hey, stop Zanoba, you''re not allowed to say anymore than that! Look, that matter!"


    "...Oh, that''s right isn''t it, please excuse me."


    Recently, Cliff''s seat has be quite close.


    It seems he hears stories about me from Elinalise sometimes.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about, but it seems they are reasonably good rumors.


    Somehow, it seems to be talk about sympathy, it may be or may not.


    It seems that the reason why I ended up being rejected by Eris has be because of the illness.


    Well, it''s fine though.


    The things about Eris are already fine, I''m over them??!


    This past month, Cliff and Elinalise''s public flirting gradually decreased.


    Even though I say that, it seems they haven''t separated yet.


    Once in every two or three days Cliffes in tired.


    I''m sure he''s being squeezed out.


    If she''s not allowed to flirt in public, I wonder if they properly talked together.


    Rather, I wonder if that isn''t a hindrance to their studies.


    Well, I''ll leave things of the two to themselves.


    It''s not really a problem that I have any say on.


    I''m a bit jealous.


    "...Grand master, I don''t have enough magic power to make this hard part, please make it."


    Julie is continuing to make dolls everyday with diligence.


    Recently we''ve been teaching her workmanship at the same time.


    Although, since that side isn''t our main expertise, Zanoba got a dwarf in his year to help out.


    We weren''t told anything but an outline of information in regards to Demon King Badigadi.


    Badigadi said he came this far because he was jealous of me.


    In other words, that would mean I have some level of responsibility remaining for the problem I wonder.


    No, I want to think that Jinas somehow cleared up things like that.


    He''s the one who scouted me after all.


    And then at that time, the door suddenly opened.


    Excluding Silent, all of the Special Students were in attendance.


    It''s still too early for the teacher toe.


    It can''t be, Silent is showing their face in home room?


    And the instant I thought that.


    "Fuhahahahaha!"


    The loudughter was resounding through the ssroom.


    And then he came into the ssroom.


    Magnificently, without a care about what others think.


    And then he stopped on the tform and looked over us.


    "The Immortal Demon King Badigadi has arrived!"


    That''s a lie right.


    He''s wearing a uniform!? This guy.


    ¡ª


    And then he entered the Magic University as an advertisement.


    Without specifically nning to learn or research anything, but it seems asionally observing and offering some tips or concerns.


    Although, if it weren''t for the tips, it seems that the Demon King''s wisdom wouldn''t be granted...


    In any case, just like this, the Demon King invasion incident of the Ranoa Kingdom ended.

 Chapter 91: The White Mask(Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: The White Mask(Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    Recently, I''ve been feared.


    By almost all of the students attending the Magic University.


    I didn''t realize it at first.


    I just simply thought I was being avoided.


    For example, if some bad looking guys came walking in my direction.


    If I said to them, "In order not to trip you should walk rather than run."


    However, for some reason after the other side realizes it they disappear somewhere in the hall.


    asionally there''s a guy who suddenly looks out the window and says, "The weather outside sure is good today."


    Even though it''s raining.


    I thought "I''m lucky for them to not pick fights".


    I couldn''t have possibly imagined that the other side thought that as well...


    The first time I gained self-awareness of it was when I was returning from Detoxification magic ss.


    Recently, I''ve been taking Intermediate Detoxification magic sses where many fourth years are learning.


    For the time being, let''s put that matter aside.


    After the ss ended and I went into the hall and spotted Goriade.


    Goriade.


    That''s right, it''s the muscle bound female who med me and made false charges of stealing panties on my first day.


    Since her body is huge she stands out.


    It seems simultaneously the other side saw me and our eyes met.


    For the time being, I tried to start up a conversation, since the other side is a senpai.


    It would be rude if I don''t say at least one word of greeting.


    While thinking that, I approached her, thinking about apologizing again for the events on the first day of school.


    And then she was surprised and her body started to tremble while avoiding eye contact.


    With thatrge shoulder length being squeezed in, her toes were pointing inwards while cowering.


    "Goriade-senpai. It''s about the events on my first day of school."


    After I brought that up, she stiffened up and started to shake.


    And then with a fragile voice said it.


    "Th...that time, was umm, I''m sorry...very much, please forgive me??"


    It was a clearly different attitude from how she was on the first day.


    I was bewildered as well.


    It almost looks like I''m extorting her or something.


    "Ummm? No, that is, the one that should be apologizing is me. Since I wasn''t aware of the dorm rules, umm, that sort of thing happened..."


    While I was going on, incoherently onlookers started to gather.


    Part 2


    "Hey, look. It''s Rudeus."


    "The events from the first day, he was still bothered over that..."


    "Goriade-san, how pitiful..."


    "Even though he was the one who broke the rules, what a guy..."


    "Idiot... What will you do if he hears that."


    Part 3


    From the surrounding voices I started to hear pity and criticism.


    Tears started to appear in Goriade''s eyes.


    I felt like tears were about to appear in my own eyes as well.


    Strange. What''s with this?


    The gazes hurt.


    "Nya? What''s this, what''s this, a fight?"


    "How vigorous even though it''s noon nano."


    Just at that time, Rinia and Pursena happened to pass by.


    ording to a story I heard afterwards, it seems the two were in the same year as Goriade.


    After seeing my appearance and Goriade with tears in her eyes.


    And then it seems like they came to some kind of understanding and nodded to themselves.


    Then, while making some smug faces they interrupted.


    "Boss, let her off with something like that nya. I''m sure Goriade meant no harm nya. I''d like for you to let us save face here as the same Beast Race nya."


    "Look, let''s hurry and go. Learn a lesson from this and never again do anything that bothers Boss nano. You have good luck nano. If the No.2 like me hadn''t been passing by, you''d have been torn limb from limb nano."


    "Ah, wa, yes??!"


    Goriade made a face as if she had just been saved and lowered her head to the two, and then quickly left the ce while trying to make that wide back look small.


    "Look, you all scatter as well nya! This isn''t an exhibition nya!"


    After hearing Rinia''s words the onlookers all scattered like the clouds.


    I took a breath in relief as well.


    "Pursena what was that just now nya?"


    "What do you mean by just now nano?"


    "The No.2 is me nya."


    "Recently the boss''s underlings have increased, the idiotic Rinia doesn''t fit the job nano."


    "Pursena''s grades are the same nya."


    I thought about asking about the situation, and was about to turn around and the two had started a well practicededy act.


    "Look, you two don''t just get into a fight on your own, it''s fine if there''s two No.2."


    "Boss doesn''t get it nya. It''s no good if you don''t properly decide the order of the organization nya."


    "That''s right, it''s something important nano."


    Humu. It seems that hierarchy is an important matter to the Beast Race.


    But, in the first ce I have no intention of standing at the top of an organization.


    I don''t care who is No.2.


    Putting that aside.


    For the time being, I thanked the two.


    I decided to give them some kind of present next time.


    I''m sure a fish or something would be fine.


    "However, to touch upon the Boss''s imperial wrath, Goriade is an idiot as well nya. Nyat did she do?"


    "No, she mistook me for an underwear thief on the first day of school..."


    "Ah!! It''s that! So the underwear thief was boss nya!"


    "...Fakku nano."


    They started sending me looks of scorn.


    Let me talk to the end.


    It''s a false charge. False charge.


    Should I give you despair and humiliation as a present again?


    "Come to think of it, previously Goriade was boasting about it. That Fitts covered for a cowardly first year boy. The one cowering was that guy. Howughable nano."


    "To let an opponent who was making a fool of him off the hook, Boss sure is lenient nya... However, if you don''t properly discipline them, next time I''ll do it properly nya."


    Do it properly huh.


    Didn''t you guys stop being delinquents and turn into honor students?


    "Please stop that. What are you going to do by unnecessarily increasing my enemies?"


    "Ha, boss doesn''t aim high enough nya. If you were to team up with us right now, you would be able to defeat Ariel and rule over the dorms."


    "That''s right, since boss can win against Fitts he can be the top of the school nano."


    Somehow it seems like all the Beast Race guys are obsessed with standing at the top.


    They might seriously be patients suffering from "New Leader Illness".


    "Rule over the dorm and be the top of the school, then what are you telling me to do?"


    I couldn''t care less about the top.


    I fundamentally always go with a principle that doesn''t get into fights.


    In order to stand above people, in other words means to buy into the possibility of resentment.


    In this world your heart can suddenly be prated while just walking down the road.


    Therefore, if you treat all of your opponents as above yourself it''s about just right.


    "After bing the top of the school nya? I guess so nya?? For starters how about forcing all of the girls in the dorm to strip off their panties?"


    "That sounds good nano. Since boss likes panties enough to decorate his shelves with them, I''m sure it''ll make him happy."


    "It won''t...make me happy?"


    I do like panties but.


    It... It''s not like I want to decorate with them just because I like them.


    Getting them from a girl whose face I don''t know... wouldn''t make me happy?


    For example, even if I got them from Goriade-san whose face I do know they wouldn''t make me happy.


    However, there are asionally cute girls.


    Even if they aren''t to my taste...


    For example, I might be a bit happy if it were from Rinia or Pursena.


    These guys smell a bit of beast, but even with everything they''re considerably beautiful girls.


    I''m sure their nkets smell like a girl''s.


    No, but though you know.


    Right, that''s right. It''s Fitts-senpai.


    I''m sure Fitts-senpai hates that kind of conduct.


    That''s why it''s no good.


    Yeah.


    Alright.


    I won''t be deceived.


    Be gone, oh Mara.


    That was almost a dangerous situation for you, female students who I have yet to see.


    If I wasn''t being afflicted by this illness it could have been a dangerous situation.


    "I have no interest in the panties of the masses, if you''re going to do it you two can do it yourselves. Although if you''re going to cause trouble for Fitts-senpai, then I will be your enemy."


    "Ugu...We...well, if boss says to behave ourselves nya, then we''ll obey that nya."


    "...That''s right, we''ll do as you say nano."


    And.


    After that sort of event happened.


    I finally became aware of it.


    It seems that somehow I''m being feared.


    Even after I became aware of it I didn''t ask, "Why?"


    I defeated the number one in real ability, Fitts.


    Forced all of the problem Special Students to obey.


    And then, defeated the Demon King who brought terror upon the school in a single hit.


    Thest one was especially effective.


    That is... I''m sure they would be afraid.


    It''s a story I heard from Badigadi but...


    It seems that in order to leave a wound on his jet ck body d in Fighting Spirit you would need to use techniques at the level of Sword God style King ss or else it wouldn''t work.


    King ss.


    In other words, only after reaching Ruijerd and Ghyine''s level will they finally be able to fight against him.


    And then since he fights while entrusting it to his flesh, it seems that most opponents'' attacks that Badigadi receives do almost no damage but...


    Putting that aside.


    If I''m to believe that story then it would mean my Rock Bullet is already over King ss in power.


    In the time I wasn''t aware, my Rock Bullet has really grown to have quite the high firepower.


    Although, it''s just power.


    ording to Badigadi I''m not wearing Fighting Spirit.


    Fighting Spirit after all seems to be something that all of the swordsmen in the world casually wear.


    However, no matter how much I train, my flesh will never be as strong or fast as Ruijerd or Eris.


    My muscles will grow, but just that.


    In the end, the only thing I''m strong with is attack power.


    Thanks to the demon eye and other stuff, I can win against opponents around here.


    My aggregate magic power is on the level of Lace (it seems).


    However, my flesh is normal.


    Although there''s no way for the normal students to understand that.


    They probably think since my attack power is King ss then, my body should have an equivalent level of strength.


    An existence beyond a Demon King.


    If I was in the same position as the average student, I don''t think I would want to get involved.


    "Boss should have more confidence in himself nya. I''m sure if you have more confidence it will resolve ''that'' as well nya!"


    "That''s right, but after you resolve it I''d like for you to only attack Rinia nano."


    Those were Rinia and Pursena''s words.


    Confidence, huh.


    I wonder if my son''s seclusion is rted to myck of self-confidence.


    After hearing it, I kind of have that sort of feeling.


    Defeated by Orsted, rejected by Eris and falling into despair unable to show my power.


    If I were to get back my self-confidence, it might possibly stand up.


    Certainly, now might be the ideal chance to regain my self-confidence.


    The students are afraid of me.


    After giving it a try and walking around leading Rinia and Pursena, the sea of students split.


    I never stood in such a position in my previous life.


    It''s fresh.


    I guess you could say it''s a position where you''re walking shoulders with the wind.


    Almost like a Director-sensei doing hospital rounds.


    Or maybe Moses.


    It''s truly a good feeling.


    Move, don''t stand in my hallway...


    And just as I was getting full of myself.


    I suddenly thought.


    Could it be.


    That the guys who bullied me in my previous life felt this sort of feeling while getting full of themselves.


    ...


    ...


    I remembered a bit of something bad...


    Let''s go without getting too full of ourselves.


    I won''t return to being a NEET.


    Part 4


    One day among such days.


    I was doing the same as always, investigating things in the library.


    The more I try to investigate, the number ofmon points between the teleport and summoning increase.


    Calling out to and sending off.


    The differences between these are limited to just the shape of the magic circle and the light given off.


    All factors of them resemble each other.


    It seems like there''s a necessity to study summoning in depth.


    Is what I was thinking, but there are no teachers that specialize in summoning in this school.


    It seems there are some people who use them in the Magic Guild, but at best it''s elementary or intermediate ss.


    It''s only to the degree of summoning useless familiars or spirits with almost no ego.


    There''s no way I could hear about expert rted knowledge.


    It seems there are people who can use up to the Advanced ss of Enchantment type Summoning, but Enchantment and Summoning are considerably different, even if I ask about teleportation, I doubt they''ll have an answer.


    It seems like Jinas was bragging about the teachers in this school, but it was just talk.


    Even though I say that, in such a world I guess it''s something that can''t be helped.


    After giving it some thought, I''ve never even seen something like Summoning magic in my adventurer days.


    Summoning magicians are without a doubt among the fewest in number.


    Or maybe they''re like Barriers and Divine-attack, the techniques are monopolized by certain countries.


    However, somehow I, it seems like I have the feeling I know someone who is knowledgeable about Summoning techniques.


    Where did I hear about them again?


    If I could encounter them I think I could remember though.


    Well, the fact that I can''t remember means I haven''t met with them.


    Well then, I''ve more or less finished all of the literature in regards to Summoning in the library.


    Anymore than this, there''s probably no option other than learning it on my own.


    Therefore, I''m feeling at a bit of a deadlock.


    During such a time, Fitts-senpai managed to find something out.


    "Rudeus-kun. I''ve finally found it. There was a person who was an expert in the field of Summoning magic in this school!"


    "Oh!"


    "After I asked Vice Principal Jinas and Principal Georg, who do you think it was?"


    Fitts-senpai seemed toe up with a prank, he came asking with a grin.


    There''s one in the school.


    For starters, it shouldn''t be a teacher.


    Among the students there were some who were trying to learn Summoning, but anything above Advanced or Saint ss came up with nothing.


    I wonder where in the world they are...


    "...In the Magic Guild side?"


    If it''s the Magic Guild, then I''m sure there are people who use Summoning techniques as their main.


    Such a researcher might be using this school as a headquarters as they continue their research.


    "Hmm, well, they are someone who is known to be A rank among the Magic Guild."


    "Oh."


    ording to my investigations, A rank among the Magic Guild is Subdivision Head ss.


    That would mean S rank is executive ss.


    Certainly, Principal Georg is S and Vice Principal Jinas is B.


    "Wasn''t A rank the same rank as a Subdivision Head of the Magic guild?"


    "Yeah. It''s surprising isn''t it."


    I have the feeling I heard that even B rank would be given capital support and the know-how for making things at the Magic School.


    "Then, who is it?"


    "Rudeus it''s a name you should have heard at least once as well."


    It''s a name I''ve heard...


    Well then, I don''t think there any A rank with the Magic Guild among my acquaintances.


    However, the name Fitts-senpai mentioned was a name I had heard a number of times.


    "It''s Special Student Silent."


    Part 5


    Special Student. Silent.


    The number of achievements they''ve left behind for this school is immeasurable.


    First, they improved the menu of the cafeteria.


    They established a transportation route to get ingredients from Asura Kingdom. It became where you can even eat food made of ingredients that won''t be found in the Northern regions.


    Also, following their own recipe, they made something simr to Curry Soup.


    After cing carrots, potatoes, and onions in a pot you use a mix of ten types of spices to spice it.


    Then you use bread to eat the thick tan soup from the pan.


    In other words, it''s curry.


    It''s quite different to the taste that my tongue remembers, but the recipe is extremely simr to curry.


    The one who came up with the idea for uniforms was Silent as well.


    They worked in Asura Kingdom as a designer and still owns a workshop, there the outfits were created.


    By creating a uniform, they managed to clean up the mixed image of the various races.


    In other words they seeded at improving the image of the entire school.


    And then, the one who suggested the idea of ck boards was Silent as well.


    It''s a board colored with ck paint and then chalk is made using lime for writing letters.


    It''s just something of that level, but they''ve be popr for making the lessons smoothly advance forward.


    I''m sure there are quite a few others if we search.


    It seems Silent really suggested arge number of trivial things.


    In recognition for those achievements, the Magic Guild granted them A rank in the guild.


    Now. About the things they''ve made.


    All of them are things I have recollection of.


    Things that I know, that the inhabitants of this world don''t know.


    No matter how dense I am, I somehow understand.


    I can imagine what kind of existence Silent is.


    But, at that time I wasn''t ready to allow such words to pass my lips.


    I wonder why.


    I don''t know.


    I might have wanted to see myself as a special sort of existence.


    I might have wanted to think about myself as a special existence in this world.


    The only existence that holds memories of a different world.


    However, after giving it some thought, there''s no way it would just be me.


    Speaking frankly, I''m afraid of the existence of Silent.


    I thought that if possible I don''t want to make contact.


    Under the same conditions, I thought I don''t want to meet someone else doing better than me.


    On top of that if that person were to say, "What have you been ying around doing when you were born in this blessed of an environment?" something like that, I would feel like running away.


    However, since I heard the name from Fitts-senpai, I decided on the spot to meet with Silent.


    I might have been getting full of myself.


    That''s right.


    Around this time I was getting full of myself.


    Making a miko into a disciple and being called shisho,


    Winning over the number one delinquents in the school and being called boss,


    Receiving eyes ofpassion from the number one genius in the school,


    Winning over a Demon King from Magic Continent and being called a friend,


    Being feared by all the students.


    I was getting full of myself.


    Of course, I swore somewhere in my heart that I wouldn''t get full of myself.


    However, after all with each and every thing at some point I ended up bing arrogant.


    If I''m this well made, then there''s no way anyone could look down on me from above.


    I might have thought as such subconsciously.


    Part 6


    I heard the location from Vice Principal Jinas.


    The third floor of the research building.


    I see.


    Silent is borrowing three rooms there.


    Those three rooms were remodeled into a single research room and they almost nevere out from living in there.


    I went to that research room to pay a visit alone.


    I don''t know the reason.


    In reality, I probably should have gone together with Fitts-senpai.


    However, I had the feeling that it wouldn''t be good if I don''t go alone.


    I took a deep breath in front of the door.


    I made my resolve.


    Even if Silent was the same "Reincarnated individual" as me.


    I will absolutely not flinch.


    I lightly knocked.


    "...Come in."


    Then a short and somewhat irritated sounding voice responded.


    I put my hand on the door and slowly pushed it open.


    Inside the research room there was arge amount of books and paper scattered about, in each ce there were magic tools which I don''t know what they were used for scattered around, and then arge amount of magic crystals and magic stones were piling into a mountain.


    The person sitting deep in the room.


    I was lost for words the moment they turned around.


    "Oh my, we meet again."


    That guy had ck hair.


    That guy was a girl.


    And then something I couldn''t forget.


    I absolutely won''t forget.


    That nk white mask was attached.


    "Gyaaaaa????!"


    I screamed and made a run for it.


    It''s that white mask young girl.


    The one that was with Orsted.


    I can''t remember their name.


    That''s right, Orsted, it''s Orsted.


    I had the resolve to meet with a reincarnated individual.


    But, I hadn''t made the resolve to meet with Orsted.


    The terror from the time I was about to die vividly came back to me.


    That instant, almost all of the fear I felt at that time was brought back to life the moment I saw that white mask.


    The suffering from the time when my lung was crushed.


    The powerlessness of having everything I tried made pointless.


    The pain from the time something went through my heart.


    And then the fear from the time when death was before my eyes.


    Everything came back to me so I ran.


    Ran and ran and ran.


    I don''t know where I''m running.


    After looking behind me.


    Of all things I''m being chased after.


    The white mask is chasing after me.


    I run even more.


    While falling down, while scraping myself, I continue to run away with my unreliable legs almost like a drunkard.


    Even though I thought I had trained my legs just for the sake of running away at times like this


    My legs won''t listen to what I tell them.


    Even though they didn''t tremble during the time I confronted the Demon King.


    "?? !!"


    Suddenly I saw Fitts-senpai''s figure at the bottom of the stairs.


    If it''s him, if it''s him then he''ll save me.


    After thinking that, my tension loosened a bit.


    "Fu...to suddenly scream when you see a person''s face and then run away, isn''t that rude?"


    I felt something tap on my shoulder.


    After turning around that guy was there.


    My body went into convulsions of shock and fear, in the next instant, my foot slipped and I fell down the stairs, falling unconscious in an unsightly way.


    Part 7


    I woke up to the sensation of someone caressing my head.


    It was a gentle hand.


    I felt something flowing out from that hand, almost as if it was reducing the bad parts of my blood cirction.


    There was that sort of sensation.


    After moving my gaze to look at the owner of the hand, Fitts-senpai was there.


    The one rubbing my head was Fitts-senpai.


    Fitts-senpai''s hand was warm.


    And then it was slender and delicate to the point where you wouldn''t think he''s a man.


    Without thinking I grabbed that hand.


    "Ah, Rudeus-kun, you''re awake? I was worried, you suddenly came tumbling down from above."


    "...I saw a terrible dream. It was a dream where I was about to be killed by a woman wearing a white mask."


    "Umm..."


    Fitts-senpai made a troubled face.


    What is it?


    In the first ce, where is this?


    It''s not my room in the dorm.


    In the first ce, it''s not the dorm.


    But I''ve seen it before...


    Behind Fitts-senpai beds were lined up.


    That''s right, this is the medical affairs room.


    While lifting up my body I circled my neck.


    There''s no one in the medical office.


    It''s just Fitts-senpai and I.


    No, there''s the healer that is stationed here as well.


    After turning my head around even further...


    "Uooh???!"


    On the opposite side of the bed.


    I looked at the person sitting there.


    It was a woman wearing a white mask.


    Unintentionally, I fell off the bed.


    And then that guy let out a sigh and red at me.


    "How rude!? Why are you that afraid? Didn''t I save youst time? Ah, you must not remember since you were dead."


    Since I was deadst time.


    After all. There''s no mistake this guy is the one from that time.


    The one standing beside Orsted.


    "O...Ors...Orsted is!?"


    "He''s not here. He''s a busy person."


    The masked woman said it without care.


    He''s not here.


    Orsted is not here.


    Really?


    No, I can''t help it even if it''s a lie.


    I see, he''s not here huh.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t target you for a bit longer."


    "A bit longer, meaning if he has time again he mighte to kill me?"


    "I don''t think he has such ns though... But, there is that sort of possibility. It depends on you."


    It doesn''t seem like it will happen anytime soon.


    The instant I understood that, I felt tantly relieved.


    I sure am a selfish guy.


    After seeing my state Fitts-senpai was scratching the back of his ear and asked the masked woman.


    "Umm, I can''t understand the conversation, but is it okay for me to ask for an exnation? For starters, what kind of rtion do you have with Rudeus-kun?"


    "We have no rtion."


    The masked woman tly responded to Fitts-senpai like that.


    I understood that Fitts-senpai was openly displeased.


    "But, it''s the first time I''ve seen Rudeus-kun in this much of a panic. Didn''t you do something?"


    Fitts-senpai''s tone of voice when saying that was strong.


    He must be trying to protect this failure of a kohai.


    Thank you, thank you.


    "Thest time we met, he was severely beaten by the Dragon God, so he''s probably remembering that."


    "Dragon God!? Of the Seven Great World Powers?"


    "That''s right."


    "You are the Dragon God?"


    "How could that be, before I just traveled together with him."


    The masked woman dered that in a tone like she couldn''t care less while shouldering her hair.


    I just realized it, but what she was wearing was this school''s uniform.


    "In any case, I didn''t think we would be reunited here."


    The gazeing from beneath the mask was strong.


    "However, I guess since we triggered the g by meeting at ''Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw'', we would be reunited at this school. It must be that sort of fated route."


    She took out a single piece of paper from her chest pocket.


    "I have three things to ask you. Answer honestly."


    That tone was one of a Yes or No.


    I swallowed and nodded.


    "First. Do you have any recollection of this?"


    After receiving the paper she handed over.


    There was,


    ¡ºShinohara Akihito


    Kuroki Seiji¡»


    Is how it was written.


    In... Japanese.


    I quickly realized it was a person''s name.


    And simultaneously.


    The feelings of "after all" sprouted.


    She is after all.


    "Second, do you understand these words? Third, which are you?"


    This question was in Japanese as well.


    Aftering this far it''s settled.


    She''s the same sort of existence as I.


    However, I thought about it.


    This paper.


    This name.


    ...I have no recollection at all.


    However, I was a bit perplexed, but I had the resolve.


    I slowly responded.


    In Japanese.


    ¡ºNeither. I don''t know this name.¡»


    ¡ºI see, you understand the words right.¡»


    "Eh? Whatnguage? Rudeus-kun?"


    Fitts-senpai peeked at the paper and said in a hurried voice.


    "It''s nothing, we were just from the same home town."


    "Home town? There''s no way that can be the case!"


    Fitts-senpai denied it.


    I don''t know what he was denying though...


    Right now rather than that.


    ¡ºThen, you are the same as well?¡»


    I asked timidly.


    She nodded.


    ¡ºThat''s right, by the time I realized it I was suddenly thrown into this world as well.¡»


    While saying that, she removed her white mask.


    In that instant, my memorypletely was hooked.


    A memory of my previous life.


    Myst moments.


    The pair that were having a fight.


    One of those people.


    The girl.


    There was a girl with the exact same face as that.


    Simultaneously, doubts started to rise to the surface.


    The exact same face.


    Even though 15 years have passed since then, there is the girl with the same exact face from that time.


    And then, just a bit, I felt something was off.


    Strange.


    Why even though 15 years have passed... does she still have the same face?


    No, in the first ce, why does she have the same face?


    If she was reincarnated, it would only be natural for her face to be different.


    My doubts.


    The answer to those were soon after put into words by her.


    ¡ºIt''s the so called ''trip''. I tripped into this worthless world.¡»


    Trip.


    This implication is a bit different from reincarnation.


    I was the so called reincarnated individual.


    My body is different. I was born into this world with just my memories.


    Trip is different.


    Trip is the so called Warp.


    Age and body remain the same when theye to this world.


    She is... different from me?


    ¡ºMy name is Nanahoshi Shizuka. A Japanese. I''ve been calling myself by the false name Silent Seven Star recently.¡»


    Doubts and confusion.


    The inside of my head was bing a mess.


    In regards to the me who wasn''t saying anything, she asked even more.


    ¡ºIn any case you, where were you born? America? Or somewhere in Europe. You''re Caucasian right? But you understand Japanese. Could it be you''re a half? A foreigner living in Japan for example.¡»


    It wasn''t just three, that wasn''t what I was doubting.


    I didn''t respond.


    I didn''t respond, but she continued the conversation.


    ¡ºIn any case, with this one step, I can make some progress in the situation. After all it was the correct answer to have him leave you alive. Since the point where Orsted said he didn''t know you I somehow had the feeling it was like that...¡»


    Nanahoshi just kept talking somewhat in excitement.


    Without minding my confusion.


    ¡ºI look forward to working with you from here on, umm, tell me your name?¡»


    ¡ºRu...Rudeus. Rudeus Greyrat.¡»


    ¡ºThat''s your false name from here right? What''s your real name?¡»


    I didn''t want to speak of my real name from my previous life.


    For that sake I kept silent.


    And then, Nanahoshi seemed like she understood and nodded.


    ¡ºAh, I get it. You''re being cautious. I understand that. Those feelings. That sort of thing happened after all. However, don''t worry. I''m an ally.¡»


    ¡º...¡»


    ¡ºIn any case, to think there were other people that came here other than me... This is the first time I''ve met an ''Earthling'' since I came to this world. It''s somehow refreshing.¡»


    Nanahoshi took hold of my hand.


    Fitts-senpai''s brow dropped.


    And then Nanahoshi said it.


    In a happy tone.


    ¡ºFor the sake of returning to our previous world, let''s work together.¡»


    For the sake of returning to our previous world.


    Such words put my thoughts that were in a mess into order in an instant.


    The words that came out were just one line.


    It''s "No."


    I quickly shook off my hand and said it.


    ¡ºI don''t want to return to my previous world.¡»


    ¡ºEh???¡»


    Nanahoshi was lost for words.


    "Rudeus you and Silent as well?? Talk in words I can understand??"


    And then there''s Fitts-senpai that doesn''t understand Japanese.


    In the medical office there was somehow a delicate atmosphere floating around.

 Chapter 92: The White Mask(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: The White Mask(Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    Nanahoshi Shizuka.


    If it were to be written in Kanji then it''s Seven Stars Quiet Fragrance.


    She experienced a trip.


    A trip is in other words, a teleported individual.


    If I who died and then was reborn in this world as a baby am considered a reincarnated individual, then she would be, that''s right something like a person wandering astray, that kind of feeling.


    After piecing that together, I decided to be open about the fact that I was a reincarnated person.


    I am a reincarnated person and not someone who tripped.


    I just stated my cause of death as an idental death.


    However, in regards to the circumstances, I kept them hidden.


    My appearance in my previous life was a terrible thing.


    If she were to remember I''m sure she would look at me with eyes of prejudice.


    Since the way people appear is an important thing after all.


    Well, it''s also a possibility that it was my fault Nanahoshi tripped.


    I''d rather not have that pointed out as well.


    Part 2


    I listened to Nanahoshi''s story.


    In nostalgic Japanese.


    Since our rtionship is still one of not knowing each other, Fitts-senpai was with us as well.


    However, thenguage we were having the conversation in was Japanese.


    I think that Fitts-senpai spent the time rather bored.


    I''m really sorry about it.


    Soon after we started talking she dered this.


    ¡ºI have no interest in this world. I have no intention of using my knowledge from our previous world to bring prosperity like some worthless manga or light novel. Just for my own sake. I intend to put all of my effort for the sake of getting myself back to the previous world.¡»


    That sort of thinking waspletely in contrast with my way of thinking to go on living in this world.


    After hearing her say worthless, worthless over and over as expected even I would be a bit annoyed over it.


    However, it''s not as if I don''t understand.


    I''m sure she couldn''t, "be familiar".


    Since she has no ce to belong, she has no interest. It''s not as if I can''t understand the feelings of wanting to cut ties with what''s worthless.


    Therefore, in regards to that matter, I have no intention of correcting her on her way of thinking.


    However, Nanahoshi was being cautious of me.


    I''m sure my uncooperative conduct at the start was a bit bad.


    Most likely she''s keeping secret the things that she feels.


    Naturally I''m sure.


    What are you going to do bypletely trusting in an opponent who you don''t know if they are an enemy or an ally?


    Even I''m being cautious of Nanahoshi.


    Even though I say that, I think I might have made a bit of a mistake.


    If there I hadn''t run away after seeing her face and afterwards said, "I''m nning to remain in this world, but I''ll help in searching for a method to return." then I''m sure she would have ckened her guard a bit.


    Well, there''s no point in talking about something that''s already past.


    Part 3


    It seems by the time Nanahoshi realized it she was in Asura Kingdom.


    In a grasnd with nothing around, it seems she only understood it was Asura Kingdom sometime after.


    Without anything, no one was in her surroundings, just around the time she was troubled not knowing what she should do, Orsted appeared and it seems he sheltered her.


    ¡ºWhy Orsted?¡»


    ¡º...Who knows, just, it doesn''t seem like he was the one who summoned me.¡»


    It seems she studied a number of things in regards to this world in Asura Kingdom.


    Starting withnguage, the existence of magic, currency, customs for living, etc...


    In that regard, she was the same as me.


    Amazing as it is, she seems to have mastered the humannguage in roughly a year.


    Since Orsted holds the curse that makes him hated, I''m sure there was a necessary urgency for her to learn it.


    If they''re spurred on by necessity, anyone can learn things pretty fast.


    Another yearter, she passed time in Asura Kingdom.


    During that time, it seems she made various techniques for cooking, clothing, and instruction while earning money.


    Making use of those concessions, she created a structure that earns her an ie.


    The fact that she had the backing of one of the Seven Great World Powers, the Dragon God, became something widely known and she made use of that credibility and her own confidence in speech to establish trade routes.


    It seems she currently already has enough assets to y around for the rest of her life.


    That''s pretty amazing.


    She learned hernguage and even created a good foundation with money.


    And all of that was nothing more than a stepping stone in order to return to our previous world.


    Being dragged around by Orsted, she collected various information for the sake of returning to the previous world, and then she thought that two of her acquaintances may have tripped to this world as well, so she spent around one year traveling the world.


    It seems that Orsted has many enemies so he ended up fighting here and there.


    Orsted is strong, so most of his opponents are defeated in a single attack.


    My fight was one of those, but since only I was somehow in a different situation, it seems she advised that I be left alive.


    In regards to that, I honestly said words of thanks to her.


    Putting aside the cause or process, if it hadn''t been for the words Nanahoshi said I would have been dead after all.


    ¡ºIn any case, why is Orsted-san in a dispute with the Human God [Hitogami]? Since it was all so sudden I was surprised.¡»


    ¡ºI don''t know the details either. But, he did say he held a grudge against him. Also, if he leaves alone the apostles of the Human God, then they usually be powerful, so he usually finishes them off early on.¡»


    I''d prefer if he didn''t suddenly attack me over a personal grudge.


    Also, I''m not an apostle of the Human God.


    Recently I''ve been doing whatever he says, but I only ever meet him once per year or so.


    It''s not like our rtionship is so intimate that I''d be called an apostle.


    In any case, she traveled around the world and there she met a variety of people.


    Orsted is someone who is hated, but the Dragon God name has value to it and can be used, with just a single letter written by him, it seems renowned magicians, knight leaders, and such will want to meet you.


    ¡ºYou traveled throughout the world in one year...?¡»


    I got caught on that part.


    It took me two or three years to go around the world once.


    ¡ºYeah, using a certain special method.¡»


    ¡ºWhat kind of method is that?¡»


    ¡ºThat''s right, if I were to put it in simple terms, it would be something like a warp device.¡»


    Door of Trip huh.


    ¡ºI believe they were called, ''Teleport Magic Circles'' in this world. Do you know?¡»


    ¡ºI''ve heard of just the name.¡»


    When was it that I heard about it?


    If I remember, it was during the time I wasing back from Magic Continent.


    I heard about it from Ruijerd. How nostalgic.


    ¡ºI had heard that Teleport Magic Circles already don''t exist anymore?¡»


    ¡ºIt seems there are still ruins remaining, created during the time of the Human-Demon war.¡»


    ¡ºOh~, ruins. Where are they?¡»


    ¡ºI''ve been forbidden from saying that so I can''t tell you. Since they seem to be a taboo in this world, so I shouldn''t really tell anyone.¡»


    ¡º...I see.¡»


    ¡ºAlthough, since I was just following along as we went around, I don''t really remember as well.¡»


    It seems that is the case.


    Even though she went all around the world, it was just walking from one teleport magic circle to the next teleport magic circle.


    The fact that she doesn''t remember may not be a lie.


    If you were to be lead around warping all over the ce without a map, there''s no way to know your precise location.


    If possible, I''d like to know about something as convenient as that for once.


    Since I never know when or what might happen next time.


    Turning back our conversation.


    Nanahoshi was unable to meet the people she was searching for.


    However, she met a variety of people.


    Among those, a certain individual said something like this.


    [Haven''t you been summoned to this world by someone''s hands?]


    ¡ºWho was the person that said that?¡»


    ¡ºI can''t say. I was told not to tell anyone that we met.¡»


    ¡ºWhy?¡»


    ¡ºIf they were to know that I was an acquaintance of his, then some troublesome guys woulde visit. If you don''t want to be involved in something troublesome then keep my name hidden.'' is how he said it.¡»


    That person can''t say his name.


    However, it seems that person is a world authority on Summoning techniques.


    But it seems even among what that person knows, there''s nothing about techniques that can summon a person from another world.


    In the first ce, putting aside summoning from another world, you can''t summon people in general.


    Anyhow, she started to investigate into summoning magic and made the Magic University into her base.


    After contributing arge amount of the money she saved up, she bought B rank from the Magic Guild and the status enough to be a Special Student.


    Furthermore, making use of her connections with Asura Kingdom she introduced school uniforms and such.


    Along with a review over the Education System, and remodeling the tools used for education.


    In a sh she rose up to A rank within the magic guild.


    Furthermore if she would have provided all of the knowledge she has there was talk about reaching S rank status supposedly.


    However, she declined that.


    ¡ºI''ll say it once more, but I haven''t even once thought that I wanted to get along well or be a powerful person in this world.¡»


    Therefore, she only makes things that she feels are necessary for herself, and doesn''t offer them out.


    She dered that.


    I was a bit discontent with that.


    Making the world into a more convenient ce isn''t a bad thing is it?


    After feeling that sort of atmosphere from me.


    Nanahoshi sighed and took a breath then said this.


    ¡ºYou know, we''re a foreign body to this world. If you do anything that changes history too much, you might be eliminated from the world.¡»


    ¡ºEliminated from the world? What is that?¡»


    ¡ºHaven''t you read any SF? In other words, it''s a power that attempts to return the world to its natural state.¡»


    A power that attempts to return history to it''s original nature.


    Come to think of it, I think I read a manga sort of like that in the past.


    Was it the Principle of Causality?


    ¡º...Such a thing, does it really exist?¡»


    ¡ºI don''t know, but I think it''s better to proceed with caution.¡»


    She said it like that.


    Those sorts of things, I think they''re more for people who time slip into the past and not really rted to us who end up as people in another world though...


    ...Well it''s fine.


    Everyone is free to act as they please.


    After creating an environment where no one would interfere, she started to research Summoning.


    The reason why she made a false name is because guys who know of the name Nanahoshi mighte around for a visit supposedly.


    In any case, Silent. Seven Star.


    I think it would have been fine for her to twist it a bit more...


    Ah, she might have wanted to leave it so the remaining two would understand if they hear it I guess...


    Rather, are there really two others?


    I haven''t really heard of any names other than Nanahoshi though...


    Part 4


    Research into Summoning magic.


    For that there was a necessity to learn the foundations of magic circles.


    The Summoning magic in this world fundamentally makes use of magic circles.


    If we were to describe it like this, Attack and Healing magic use kic energy from magic power channeling it using incantations, and then Summoning and Barriers would make use of static magic power channeling it using magic circles.


    After reading the literature she seems to have understood what kind of thing a magic circle is.


    Without asking a teacher, by just reading books and past records, it seems she learned the knowledge on her own.


    ¡ºThe way of thinking of the people in this world is coagting. They seem to think there''s nothing they can do about some things that are above themselves, but since I''m doing something that no one else has tried until now, it''s something that I can''t be taught about.¡»


    Even if you say something like that, what about me who was nothing but taught by people?


    Well, up until now I''ve never tried to do anything that no one else has done, so it''s fine though.


    ¡ºBesides, we don''t have any magic power right? Therefore, even if we were to speak about the prerequisite of magic power it would just trouble us right.¡»


    ¡º...Eh?¡»


    A weird voice came out even for me.


    What.


    There''s no magic power?


    ¡ºWhat''s wrong? Did I say something strange?¡»


    ¡ºI have magic power. I can use magic after all. Just the other day I was even told I have top ss magic power in the world.¡»


    After I said that she held onto her mask.


    I couldn''t tell her expression because of the mask, but I could perceive her movements.


    ¡º...I see, since you''re reincarnated, I wonder if it''s different. My aggregate magic power is... zero it seems.¡»


    Aggregate amount of magic power zero.


    That would mean she can''t use any magic at all.


    ¡ºIncidentally, it seems that all things in this world possess magic power. Even the corpses lying around over there. Since I came from a world without magic, I thought that would be natural though...¡»


    Even the corpses lying around have magic power.


    Is that how it is? It''s the first time I''ve heard that.


    However, if that''s how it is then having absolutely no magic power should be considerably severe.


    ¡ºAlso, that''s right, this might not apply to you as well.¡»


    After saying that she removed the mask.


    It''s the nostalgic face of a Japanese person.


    A beautiful girl, not quite going that far, but a bit above average.


    Though after giving it some thought, since I came to this world, I''ve really seen a lot of beautiful faces.


    Unexpectedly, Nanahoshi might be first or second among her ss, a face with that sort of level.


    ¡ºSince I came to this world five years have already passed, but I didn''t grow any older.¡»


    Eternal youth.


    Five years.


    Her age should be about 16 or 17 years.


    ¡ºThat is quite enviable isn''t it?¡»


    After I said that her face grimaced.


    A sarcasticugh and then she returned the mask.


    ¡º...Well, I''m sure it''s better than growing old in an unknownnd.¡»


    Come to think of it, the version of me thates out in my dreams with Human God [Hitogami] doesn''t grow old either.


    Just as in my previous life.


    I wonder if people from another world fundamentally don''t grow old.


    ¡ºI don''t know what kind of principle it''s working on but it''s quite screwed up isn''t it.¡»


    ¡ºI normally grow older though...¡»


    ¡º...I see. I wonder if it''s an issue with the body. Let''s investigate the next time we have a chance. It might provide some kind of clue.¡»


    After Nanahoshi said that she wrote something on the note in her hand.


    I wonder if she''s writing down things she realized or she wants to investigateter.


    Since I often forget about things that I only give thought, I should try imitating her.


    ¡ºThen, let''s turn back our conversation.¡»


    She has learned about magic circles.


    It seems that a magic circle is when you turn a magic crystal into a fine powder and then after mixing it with a certain set of ingredients you turn it into a kind of paint that you use to draw.


    Since the paint works as an adhesive and merges into most things, it seems it won''t simply disappear.


    Then when you let magic power flow through the paint it amplifies that power, then it disys the effects corresponding to the shape of the magic circle.


    It seems that fundamentally the paint will evaporate after one use.


    Furthermore, it seems that the type of ingredients required for the paint depend on the magic being used.


    For the most part, it seems that in order to use King ss or greaterrge scale magic you need a special kind of paint, but in order to actually prepare it you would need enough moneyparable to a nations budget.


    ¡ºThen, do the teleport magic circles in the ruins disappear after a single use?¡»


    ¡ºThose aren''t written in that kind of paint, so it''s different.¡»


    It seems that is the case.


    Magic circles that use paint are simply the current standard.


    It seems that magic circles in the golden age era took on arger variety of shapes.


    Currently those methods are still around, for example, such a method as carving a magic circle directly into a stone and then letting magic power flow through it.


    ording to Nanahoshi she can''t use it so she hasn''t investigated very deeply into it, but during the time when they make magic tools such techniques are used.


    ¡ºRather, wouldn''t that be better as the foundation?¡»


    ¡ºI can''t use it, so it doesn''t matter at all.¡»


    How self-centered.


    When ites to magic circles, as long as you have the shape, paint, and magic power, most magic can be materialized.


    However, there is a single problem.


    Since the "shape" of magic circles is generally passed down through oral instruction, the majority of them have already been lost it seems.


    Now there are no people who exist that create new magic circles.


    A certain mural on some ruins in the wastnds or on a forgotten scroll deep in the treasury of a king from ancient times.


    Unless you transcribe it from such ces, new magic circles won''t be created.


    But, Nanahoshi is overturning that situation.


    She''s investigating thews behind magic circles.


    She said that by writing arge amount of magic circles, and repeating the experiments, she has already seeded in developing a number of peculiar magic effects.


    It''s quite amazing.


    By all means I''d like for her to teach me as well.


    Just as I was thinking that, she said it to nail the matter down.


    ¡ºHowever, the things that I''ve investigated, aren''t things I would speak of readily.¡»


    Why not, is what I was thinking though?


    She continued speaking while pressing for an answer.


    ¡ºLet''s make a trade.¡»


    And.


    It seems that from here on out is the real issue.


    ¡ºI have no magic power and I hold no techniques for the sake of fighting. I probably have eternal youth but I''m not immortal.¡»


    ¡ºEh?¡»


    ¡ºI hate this world. There''s no sense of reality, the food is bad. The morality is strange, it''s inconvenient...I''m sure you know but there''s no such thing as shampoo in this world? Besides, I have people I''ve left behind in the previous world. That''s why I want to return. What about you?¡»


    After being asked I replied immediately.


    ¡ºI like this world. I have a lot of acquaintances here, I don''t want to return.¡»


    ¡ºI see, don''t you have any family remaining in the other world?¡»


    ¡ºI have no regrets at all.¡»


    I don''t even want to remember things from my previous life.


    I decided to live in this world.


    That was 15 years ago.


    In that time a lot of things have happened.


    There were good things and bad things as well.


    However, it was reasonably fulfilling.


    Even if you told me to return at this point, I would just resist with all my power.


    ¡ºI see, it was a peaceful death.¡»


    Nanahoshi seemed to have understood it on her own terms.


    I''ll say it again but, I haven''t told her that she was the person who I jumped in front of at that time.


    I did say that the cause of death was an ident, but I''ve kept hidden the specific details.


    ¡ºOur objectives are different. However, we mutually have things we want. Therefore, let''s make a trade.¡»


    ¡ºIs there something that I have that Nanahoshi-san wants?¡»


    ¡ºJust now didn''t you say it yourself? That you have top ss magic power.¡»


    You want magic power.


    I see now.


    However, it seems like she has arge number of magic crystals in her research room.


    I wonder if that means they aren''t enough.


    ¡ºI want you to help with my experiments. And then I''ll teach you things that you want to know. If it''s something that I don''t know then I''ll investigate it. Since I have quite a few connections, I have confidence in investigating things. If there''s anything else I''ll help out as well.¡»


    ¡ºIn other words, let''s go with a give and take rtionship, you mean?¡»


    ¡ºThat''s right. It''s good that you''re quick to understand.¡»


    She seems to be smart, so I think it would be fine even if I didn''t help.


    Is what I was thinking though.


    However, after all since it''s a person from the same world, there must be some things she wants to try.


    She did say that it was promising to meet with another earthling as well.


    ¡ºI understand, then let''s cooperate.¡»


    ¡ºI see, thank you. Hearing those words is a big help. I''m just saying it ahead of time, but afterwards don''te out saying you want to stop.¡»


    ¡ºMen don''t go back on their words.¡»


    ¡º...Hearing that in Japanese is somehow a little moving.¡»


    ¡ºIf it''s on this side, then no one understands the joke material.¡»


    Nanahoshi said, "Well then", and sat on the chair.


    She took some rings out of her pocket and put them on.


    Three even.


    I wonder what she''s doing.


    After a single cough to clear her throat.


    ¡ºThen, to start things off is there anything you want to know? I''ve heard that you are investigating things rted to the teleport incident.¡»


    ¡ºUmm, who did you hear that from?¡»


    She sent a fleeting gaze towards a slightly sullen Fitts-senpai who was unable to join our conversation.


    I see now, during the time when I was unconscious she must have talked with him for a bit.


    "Umm, what? What''s going on?"


    Suddenly having the gazes aimed at him, he tilted his head with a worried face.


    "After this, we would like to hear about that incident. Nanahoshi-san from here on please use humannguage."


    "I understand."


    Fitts-senpai sat down next to me.


    Nanahoshi faced us.


    From here on wasn''t in Japanese but in humannguage.


    "I don''t know anything about what created that incident. However, five years ago, it''s just about the time that I came to this world."


    Nanahoshi was saying in a way as if it was hard to talk about.


    Five years ago, Asura Kingdom.


    By this point, even with how dense I am, I could predict it.


    I''m sure she heard as well, that I was teleported to a different location from Fitts-senpai.


    "In other words?"


    "Most likely that incident was a reaction that urred at the time when I came to this world. In other words..."


    There Nanahoshi cut off her words for a moment.


    And then said it.


    "In other words, that would mean I was the cause of it."


    After all huh.


    It was an answer I had already guessed halfway through.


    The fact that Summoning and the Teleport are really simr.


    And then, the fact that Nanahoshi was summoned.


    No matter how much of an idiot I am, if you gather together this many conditions then I''ll understand.


    Rather, it''s almost to the point that I feel relieved I''m not the cause.


    But, that wasn''t the case for Fitts-senpai.


    "You were???!"


    He yelled in a loud voice which I''ve never normally heard, faced Nanahoshi and raised his hand.


    "...That!!!?"


    Nanahoshi raised the hand she had put the rings on.


    The ring lit up.


    Fitts-senpai''s magic didn''t work.


    What is that ring?


    "I...We... How much do you think we suffered because of that disaster! Father and mother??! It was your fault!"


    The instant he realized the magic wasn''ting out, Fitts-senpai leaped towards Nanahoshi.


    However, after the second ring lit up and that fist made a sound as if it hit something in mid-air.


    That ring, it''s a magic tool huh.


    "Hey! Rudeus Greyrat, stop just watching and help me out here!"


    Nanahoshi''s impatient voice.


    Fitts-senpai who was breathing heavily yet still throwing his fists out.


    I grabbed onto his hand.


    "Fitts-senpai, please calm down."


    "How could I calm down with this? This person was the cause, she said it herself! How can you stay that calm! Even you, even you went through a lot of trouble!"


    Fitts-senpai was agitated way beyond what I''ve ever seen before.


    Normally he always has aid back attitude, but after all it seems he lost an important person in the teleport incident.


    After five years have passed he may have cleared it up to some extent though if you put the perpetrator who caused it in front of his eyes, there''s no way he could remain calm.


    However, ording to the story I heard, the one who caused that incident wasn''t Nanahoshi.


    In my previous life, I think I was present in the instant she was teleported.


    In other words, you could say she as well was just dragged into it.


    Ah, I see now.


    Since we had the talk about those parts in Japanese.


    In other words, Fitts-senpai didn''t hear it.


    It''s not strange that he''s mistaken.


    "Sorry about that. The exnation wasn''t enough. It doesn''t seem that she came because she wanted to. In other words, she''s a victim."


    "Victim!? Is...is that true?"


    Fitts-senpai was still breathing in stance.


    However, it seems he believed my words, took a deep breath and sat on the chair.


    "I''m sorry. It was a bit thoughtless of a way to put it. I''m sorry about that."


    "No, it''s fine, I''m sorry as well, it was so sudden."


    I guess Nanahoshi put on the rings because she considered the possibility that I might attack her in a frenzy.


    She''s unexpectedly stubborn.


    Rather, that seems like quite a convenient ring.


    I wonder if it''s for means of self-defense.


    I want one myself.


    "In any case, in regards to that incident, I don''t really understand it myself. In that incident I was summoned, but by who, or with what objective, and then why that disaster happened. Those kinds of things, no one knows."


    "Orsted...-san, didn''t say anything about it?"


    "Yeah, he didn''t say anything other than this was the first time."


    I see, you don''t know.


    Well, if these guys who call themselves Gods don''t know then I''m sure it won''t so simply be exined.


    I do have somewhat of a feeling like the Human God [Hitogami] might have said Orsted caused it but...


    Well, since it seems Orsted has that curse in operation which makes people hate him, then Hitogami as well might hate Orsted because of that curse.


    Though Orsted also seems to have some personal grudge, those two don''t get along with each other.


    Unexpectedly, Hitogami might have some prejudice when he said it.


    If I''m topletely believe in Nanahoshi''s story then, I can''t really imagine that Orsted caused it.


    Even though she was summoned, for example, he seems to be entirely supporting the fact that she wants to return, I don''t get the meaning.


    "Then, why did you say you were the cause?"


    "If afterwards you were to point it out you wouldn''t like it right. That''s why I said it ahead of time. That most likely I''m the cause.


    "I see now."


    Rather than hiding it she says it ahead of time herself.


    And then, she corrects it by actually saying that''s wrong.


    If you were to learn about it after I guess it would be easier to calm down.


    It''s a bit hard to hear.


    Although, we should go with it while taking into consideration the possibility that Nanahoshi or Orsted are lying.


    "However, I see, you don''t know at all huh."


    "I don''t know. However, I have prospects with my research."


    "That you''ll understand the truth behind the teleport incident if you advance your research?"


    "At the very least, I''ll be able to attach a theoretical exnation to it."


    She isn''t going to assert that she''ll know huh.


    Rather, this is more believable.


    "For that reason I need arge amount of magic power."


    "I see now, then my existence is like a ferrying ship."


    "A ferrying ship? Fufu, I guess, that would be right."


    Fitts-senpai was pouting over our conversation.


    I wonder if he still doubts Nanahoshi.


    Well, I''ll make sure to slowly exin it to himter.


    In any case, I never could have imagined that gentle Fitts-senpai would lose it that much.


    He did say there was one acquaintance of his that he found but... I see, both his mother and father died as well...


    It seems like it would be better to talk again after things calm down a bit.


    "I understand. Nanahoshi-san. For today I haven''tpletely sorted things myself, another day, we''lle back to ask again. The specific details on what you need help with at that time."


    "I get it. We''ll do it then."


    We exchanged some final short words, I lead Fitts-senpai and left that ce.


    Part 5


    After I told Fitts-senpai about the circumstances surrounding Nanahoshi from the start he calmed down a bit.


    She was forcefully brought into this world and she''s desperate to return.


    After telling him that, Fitts-senpai''s anger seemed to subside.


    However, after the final words, he asked like this.


    "And then, Rudeus-kun, how do you feel about her?"


    How do I feel huh.


    This is, absolutely not about her face I''m sure.


    It should be talk about whether I believe or don''t believe in her.


    Since I came here by reincarnating, I canpletely ept her story.


    Still, to Fitts-senpai who was born and raised in this world, it might be apletely unbelievable story so suddenly.


    However, judging from Nanahoshi''s tone it just felt like she really didn''t care at all for this world.


    Almost as if she just quickly wanted to get things taken care of and return to her home.


    She''s different from me, ever since she came to this world she''s continued to seed.


    There are various things being thought lightly of. She might have eternal life.


    She wasn''t boasting about her troubles but...


    I don''t really like a bit of it.


    "Honestly, there are parts that I don''t really like, but for now I believe in her."


    "...I see, you don''t like... Yeah, then it''s fine."


    Fitts-senpai made a bitter smile.


    If here I had said Ipletely believed in Nanahoshi, I wonder if I would have received a warning of, "you should be more cautious."


    We were the ones to intrude upon her, so I don''t think there''s much concern about her trying to deceive us but...


    Well, it was just that unrealistic story after all.


    It wouldn''t be surprising to be worried about me if I were to readily believe in it.


    "You were worried about me right senpai, thank you very much."


    "Eh!!? N...No, it wasn''t really... worry...Yeah?? You...you''re very wee."


    Fitts-senpai became flustered.


    He finally seemed to rx.


    ¡ª


    In any case, just like this Nanahoshi and I started a work rtionship.


    There are still many things I''d like to ask, but there''s no reason to be impatient.


    It''s fine if I just hear about them one at a time.

 Chapter 93: A Day at the University of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 93: A Day at the University of Magic</h4>


    Part 1


    Almost a year has passed since I entered the Magic University.


    I''ve turned 16 years old.


    Since there are no celebrations other than at five, ten, and fifteen years old in this world, I can''t remember when my birthday was at all.


    If you look at your adventurer card everyday you could figure it out but it''s not something you look at everyday.


    Well, age really doesn''t matter at all.


    Part 2


    Since I met Nanahoshi, there''s been a change in the flow of my daily life.


    First, my morning training.


    This is about the same as always.


    However, sometimes when I''m swinging my sword asionally Badigadi will appear.


    He will generally just remain quiet and watch.


    It''s not like he particrly goes out of his way to stick to my training, or that he was giving me any specific advice, he would just sit there with his six arms crossed nodding to himself.


    I wonder what he''sing to agreement with.


    He doesn''t particrly say anything.


    If he were to open his mouth he might let out a loudugh in the early morning and bother the neighborhood, so I don''t ask either.


    I don''t know what he thinks.


    He is a guy who gives off a good feeling, but I don''t know what he''s thinking about.


    For the most part he is a Demon King. I have a feeling that it would be bad if he ever got into a bad mood.


    However, one day, Badigadi opened his mouth.


    "Humu, it''s truly an interesting training, but is there some kind of meaning to it?"


    He asked me if there was any meaning to it.


    I felt a bit of something weigh down on my heart.


    "It shouldn''t be something pointless."


    After I refuted him like that.


    "You have a pointlesslyrge amount of magic, therefore training to wear Fighting Spirit would make such training meaningless."


    Is how he responded.


    Fighting Spirit?


    It''s Fighting Spirit.


    After thinking about it I''ve heard people talk about this Fighting Spirit asionally.


    However, I have no idea how you wear it, those sorts of points are kind of vague.


    It''s a good opportunity. I''ll ask and see.


    "What is Fighting Spirit?"


    "Fighting Spirit is in other words magic power!"


    ording to Badigadi.


    Fighting Spirit is a technique where you use the magic power residing in your body and explosively increase your physical ability.


    In other words Body Reinforcement.


    That much was just as I had imagined.


    "How do you wear it?"


    "Wrap each part of your body in magic power one at a time, apply it there and harden it!"


    "Oh."


    I received some splendid advice.


    I guess this is the so called Demon King''s wisdom.


    With this I should be able to be stronger.


    I should be able to be an existence that''s one step higher.


    Since that''s the case, I started to release magic power almost like Dragon ball and try it, almost as if it was Nen power I tried to gather the flow surrounding my body with my sense, and I tried a variety of things, but there was no difference in my physical ability.


    I just felt like I could get stronger.


    "I guess you are that then! You have no talent!"


    In an instant he exined the reason I couldn''t do it.


    Normally, the thing known as Fighting Spirit, the more you train your body you''ll naturally understand how to wear it is how it goes.


    I believe I''ve proceeded with the intention of doing a reasonable amount of training, but even now I have yet to wear Fighting Spirit.


    Therefore, I have no talent.


    It seems there are asionally such guys.


    No matter how much they train, guys who can''t wear Fighting Spirit.


    "Fuhahahaha! However, you shouldn''t have a need for it! Even that Lace never wore Fighting Spirit, but he was strong!"


    Whenever Badigadi makesparisons to me, the name Lace oftenes up.


    I guess there is themon point in that we both possessed a vast amount of magic power.


    "Badi-sama have you met Lace before?"


    "Humu, he annihted most of my body in a single attack, it took a considerable amount of time to revive! I thought I was going to die that time! Fuhahahahaha!"


    I wonder if that''s something to brag about.


    Well, he did fight against an amazing opponent and lived, I guess that''s plenty to brag about.


    ording to Badigadi.


    Lace was a suspicious guy with a lot of mysteries to him, but he was skillful in ways to use magic power supposedly.


    "I wonder if I can be strong if I were to fight like Lace as well."


    "You should stop with that, if you were to use magic power like that guy, your body would break apart and scatter. In the first ce, for a human to have that much magic power residing in their body is already abnormal in itself!"


    Powerful magic power will destroy your body.


    I somehow or other understand things like that.


    The operation of manipting magic power is simr to the operation of trying to stretch your arm to its limit.


    If you were to try and stretch it, bent in reverse, naturally your arm would break.


    The one known as Lace possessed a body and techniques that bnced out his enormous magic power.


    I don''t hold the body or the techniques.


    With a human body, no matter how much I train I won''t be like Lace.


    Is what seems to be the case.


    "In the first ce, what do you n to do after you be stronger?"


    "Even if you were to ask ''What?''"


    Since I was already on the verge of death once, I think it''s only natural that I want to avoid it happening again.


    "I have known of any number of men that sought after strength and fame, but none of them were any good. This is about my nephew, but he''s pretty stubborn you know. He''s be considerably calm now, but he used to say he would strive to be the world''s strongest hero until he dies. Even though there''s many number of things more important than that."


    "Important things? For example."


    "For example women! If you find one yourself I''m sure you''ll understand! Fuhahahaha!"


    And then Badi made a triumphant look and said that.


    Even in manga in my previous life those who seek nothing but strength are all generally no good.


    I don''t really have the intention of seeking that much strength.


    In this world as well, the strong guys generally have arger image, but it''s not as if strength is justice after all.


    Rather than pursuing strength, pursue women.


    I can understand that enjoyable way of thinking.


    However, I don''t know what to do in my case since I can''t desire for them due to my illness.


    "Demon King-sama."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know the way to fix impotency?"


    "......No clue."


    It seems that in my regard, the Demon King''s wisdom isn''t very useful.


    Part 3


    After having breakfast and heading to ss.


    Recently, I''ve been learning about Detoxification magic in the morning.


    Intermediate Detoxification magic.


    With Detoxification magic, therge majority of conditions can be cured using just Elementary level.


    However, particr illnesses, poison produced by powerful monsters, or diseases that have reached an advanced stage, you need a pinpoint incantation and a massive amount of magic power.


    In order to use Detoxification magic above the Intermediate level you learn such pinpoint techniques.


    Those incantations are also very long.


    They''re already several times longer than the incantations for attack magic at the intermediate level.


    There''s a story that some important person from the past shortened the long incantations into their current state, but it seems that didn''t apply to detoxification magic above intermediate level.


    There are a number of categories as well.


    For intermediate level you have to learn over 50 incantations.


    Among those there''s even magic where you create poison.


    Poison is medicine, is something that''smonly said.


    Advanced level has over 100 incantations.


    After you make it this far, you really can''t continue at it with a half-assed memorization ability.


    When you get to the Saint ss or above the necessity for memorization gradually decreases, but in exchange the consumed magic power increases.


    Also, King ss and greater are being researched by many countries and is generally kept hidden.


    There are countries that create poison which can''t be healed with healing magic and then techniques are made to try and fix that.


    I guess it means that every world has its own game of tag with viruses and vines.


    Incidentally, the God ss Detoxification magic is a single magic that cures a certain strange disease supposedly.


    If I remember correctly, it was called something like Magic Stone Disease.


    It seems to be a disease where all of the magic power in your body gradually turns you into Magic Stone.


    Historically it''s said that there was only ever one person to use it.


    In regards to it''s incantation words, it seems that it''s kept carefully in storage in the Great Church of Milishion.


    Incidentally, going from Intermediate, Advanced, Saint ss the more the rank goes up the longer the incantation gets.


    When it gets to King ss I imagine it''s at the level where you''d have to read an entire book.


    No matter how high this bodies memorization ability is as expected it would take quite a bit of time to memorize something like that.


    Not having any choice but to memorize scriptures, the monks and priests of every world sure have it difficult.


    Well, if it''s me then I would just carry a book around with the incantation techniques written down.


    It could be possible that if I learn Detoxification magic, my illness could be cured.


    I took this ss while thinking that, but after asking the teacher at the very least up to Advanced level there''s no such technique that exists to cure ED.


    Obviously, I guess.


    This is something spiritual after all.


    Part 4


    Lunch.


    Up until now I''ve always eaten outside, but it''s starting to get a bit cold out here.


    Therefore, I decided to create a building.


    I used earth magic and created a roof and walls to surround my table.


    In the center of the table I created a hole and started a fire there.


    After opening an air hole in the room, just like that a Kamakura waspleted.


    Thanks to the fire the stone table warmed up a good bit.


    And then after going that far, Vice Principal Jinas came along and got angry.


    That if I''m going to the point of creating a building outside I should just eat inside.


    It can''t be helped so I ended up eating on the first floor.


    I thought Zanoba would be against it, but surprisingly he didn''t say anything.


    "Since Julie can''t sit on the third floor."


    It seems there are no chairs for those with the social status of ves on the third floor.


    Of course that''s a local rule.


    Zanoba doesn''t treat Julie as a ve.


    To the very end he treats her as a younger disciple or pupil.


    Even though I say that, since her position is still lower than his, you can still see various scenes of her being ordered around.


    The treatment of ves really doese in a variety of ways.


    I really don''t know if Zanoba''s treatment is good or bad.


    However,pared to someone who is tantly treated as a ve, it shouldn''t feel as bad.


    When we went into the dining hall for some reason the crowds of people split.


    "He...hey, it''s Rudeus?"


    "Isn''t he amazing, he really put the squeeze on all of the Special Students all by himself."


    "I saw the time when he defeated the Demon King, a single hit, it was a single hit..."


    I heard the rumors being whispered around.


    I don''t remember putting the squeeze on everyone, and after I hit the Demon King with a single hit I was knocked unconscious with three more.


    However it isn''t really a bad feeling.


    I don''t really want to get too full of myself though...


    The split in the crowd continued down to a certain table deep inside.


    "Fuhahahahaha! As expected even you aren''t good with the cold."


    For some reason Badigadi was sitting there drinking alcohol, which doesn''t even exist on the school menu.


    Since his skin is ck it had changed into a dark brown color.


    I wonder if he''s drunk.


    That guy''s muscle is mystery meat.


    The surrounding students were giving off a feeling like they wanted me to hurry and sit as they watched.


    I wonder if this means they want me to eat here every time I use this ce.


    Well, there''s no problems if that''s the case.


    Incidentally, Cliff and Elinalise are on the second floor.


    There was once a time when I saw that spectacle, truly they are an idiotic couple.


    They eat while feeding each other with an "ahhhn~" and don''t care about people watching while they kiss.


    Since I feel empty when I see that, I try my best not to approach them.


    "Master, what Demon King-sama is drinking looks very delicious."


    "Fuhahahahah! As expected of a dwarf! To understand how great this alcohol is with just a nce! That''s right, this is a rare gem that a man was hiding in the hair on his head!"


    Julie said something like that while pulling on Zanoba''s cuff.


    Speaking of hair balls on the head I wonder if it''s about Principal Georg.


    I had heard that the dwarves like alcohol, but I wonder if that''s the case for Julie as well.


    However, isn''t she way too young even if that''s the case.


    But, it seems I was the only one thinking that way.


    "Humu, Demon King-sama, would it be okay to take one?"


    "Of course. Drinking alcohol alone is boring after all! Fuhahahaha!"


    After Zanoba asked, he took a cup for Julie and she started to drink it.


    I wonder if that''s alright.


    As expected I wonder if she isn''t too young?


    If we were to say it will be fine if we just use Detoxificationter then that is true but...


    Well, I drank a little bit when I was seven years old in this world, I can''t really talk about other people.


    "Now, then I''ll have one cup as well."


    "Stop that since you have sses."


    "If Shisho is saying so, Badi-sama, I''m very sorry about this."


    "Fuhahahaha! Unable to drink alcohol freely, students sure have it difficult!"


    While they were having such a conversation, lunch ended.


    Me? I didn''t drink anything.


    Part 5


    After lunch is over there are more sses.


    I''m learning Advanced ss healing magic.


    In the fifth years'' ssroom.


    Unexpectedly, this is the same ssroom as Pursena.


    If you were to ask what''s so unexpected about it, it''s that Pursena is alone.


    Rinia is taking a different ss.


    It seems like Pursena mainly pursued healing magic as her field while Rinia pursued attack magic as hers.


    Normally Pursena ispletelyzy.


    However, during sses she takes them seriously while chewing away at dried meat.


    Although as a special student, moreover feared as an ex-delinquent, recently she''s been alone.


    It seems she was troubled being unable to make a two person group during practical skills sses.


    Which is why she was quite thankful for my existence.


    "If it''s to boss, then I could hand over my precious thing nano."


    And then it was to the point where she handed over her half eaten dried meat.


    I gratefully epted that and started tasting it, well, licking it.


    Pursena was making an amazingly disgusted face.


    Even though you said you would give it to me...


    Speaking of Rinia, recently, she''se to ask me a variety of things about attack magic.


    The majority of it seems to be things she doesn''t know about melded magic.


    It seems that the case where attack magicians get stuck is generally regarding melded magic.


    I didn''t get the impression that Sylphy was ever stuck, but I guess this could be the difference in the hard headedness between an adult and a child as well.


    Today it was regarding melded magic of fire and water.


    How nostalgic.


    Evaporation and condensation, I gave an exnation about the "mechanisms of rain" regarding fusion and mutual change.


    But, Rinia just tilted her head.


    As the water in the ocean evaporates it turns into clouds, inside of the clouds raindrops form, and eventually they fall down.


    If you can understand that much, then you can apply it some extent, but I received the doubt of, "If the entire ocean turned into rain, wouldn''t the ocean disappear nya."


    After teaching her, "After the raines down it flows back into the ocean again so the amount remains the same.", she made a triumphant face and returned with, "That''s a lie nya, after all the water in the Great Forest just soaks into the ground nya."


    From there I continued to exin, "the water that gets absorbed into the ground is either sucked up by trees or else enters the underground water flow..." and then she tilted her head again.


    Even though I say that, it''s not as if she doesn''t understand to the extent of Ghyine, I''m sure she''ll get it eventually.


    Speaking of attack magic, I was able to learn Saint ss magic of the Earth attribute.


    [Sand Storm].


    It''s an upper ss version of the Advanced magic, [Dust Storm].


    Judging from the sound of it I didn''t think it would be anything great, but after I actually tried using it, a tremendous amount of sand and strong winds covered the entire vicinity.


    My field of vision was sealed off and even breathing became difficult.


    Even after the effective time ended, the easily crumbling sand remained over the range of the magic.


    If the Saint ss water magic, [Cumulonimbus] creates a storm of wind, thunder, and rain, then [Sandstorm] is magic that creates a storm of wind and sand.


    It seems that among Saint ss magic, many of them make use of weather effects.


    The teacher who taught it to me said, "There could be damage to the crops, so don''t use it in the town."


    I guess saying that in preparation for the time you teach Saint ss magic is a custom.


    In any case, with this I can use Saint ss earth magic as well.


    Dossei.


    Just joking.


    In regards to the other two attributes, if I have time I''ll try to find a teacher that will teach me them.


    Incidentally, that Earth Saint ss teacher said, "I couldn''t have imagined that you didn''t already know the Saint ss magic."


    ording to Badigadi, my chantless magic attacks are already pushing the limits of King ss, it seems they assumed it was only natural I had already learned Saint ss.


    That Demon King-sama told me that the Rock Bullet I fired off had power equal to Emperor ss magic.


    It seems that he''s never seen any magician who uses magic with that much pinpoint destructive power other than Lace.


    Then I asked if it would be fine to call myself an Earth Emperor ss magician and I was told that calling myself that is at my own convenience.


    Since it was said in a way that had some kind of hidden implication, I decided not to do it.


    Nothing good hase from being talked about as amazing without reason after all.


    Part 6


    Around the time of early afternoon I head towards Nanahoshi''s research room.


    Her research room is spacious.


    Soon after entering, you get the impression of things jumbled about simr to a storage room.


    After heading to the room next door to the storage room.


    There is an experiment room that is covered in something like tile.


    Furthermore if you head further to the next door of the ssroom, it''s Nanahoshi''s bedroom.


    It seems a certain corner in her bedroom has turned into something like a food warehouse.


    I wonder if things like mice and cockroachese out from keeping food in the same ce that she sleeps.


    I understand it just from ncing at the features of the room, but she has the talent to be a hikikomori.


    Since I''m the one saying it, there''s no mistake.


    Incidentally, entry into her bedroom has been forbidden.


    Fundamentally what we do is experiments rting to Summoning magic.


    In the experiment room I pour my magic power into original magic circles she''s drawn.


    It''s not that much work, but it''s repeated endlessly.


    It''s because we''re taking the approach, "they''re most likely magic circles that are failures."


    No matter how much money she has saved up, it''s not like she has an infinite stockpile of magic crystals on hand, also, there''s a limit to how many magic crystals there are on the market, if she buys them all out she might end up attracting the resentment of various groups.


    Since that''s the case, there were many experiments where she was hesitating to try it seems.


    I just kept continuing to pour my magic power into magic circles.


    Generally nothing came out. The paint would disappear and just the rough draft would be remaining.


    But, asionally an immense amount of magic power ends up being sucked up and then some strange thinges out.


    For example a dirty ck feather or a bug''s leg.


    When I ask if we''ve seeded, she returns with obviously it''s a failure.


    However, since I don''t know what is going on, a bit of stress builds up.


    "Rather, what exactly are you trying to do with these experiments?"


    "It''s for the sake of trying to summon a person from our world... they''re experiments for the sake of understanding the theory behind it, the very first of first of first phases."


    If she were toplete a magic circle for the sake of summoning people, can she make a magic circle in reverse that sends them back? She doesn''t seem to know for sure.


    Even though I say that, this is the very first of first of first steps, huh.


    It seems like there''s still a long ways to go.


    However, even this is fine.


    "Summoning a person you say, if you do the same thing, wouldn''t that disaster happen again?"


    "Of course, I don''t have any intention of causing a disaster. However, if I can get proof of another two theories, I can make a hypothesis on the reason why that disaster urred."


    Is what seems to be the case.


    "Failures follow along with experiments, since there''s such words out there, please don''t think too lightly of it. There were a considerable amount of deaths in that disaster."


    "If you''re going to say that then it''s ''with life''. Even if you didn''t say it I already know that. That''s why, just like this I''m fortifying my foundations currently."


    So this was fortifying the foundations.


    I don''t really get it.


    Since this is the case it might be good for me to learn summoning techniques as well.


    "I would like to learn about summoning magic as well is that fine?"


    "Summoning techniques are my life line you know. I won''t readily teach it."


    "Didn''t you say you would teach me anything?"


    After saying that, Nanahoshi went "cheh" and clicked with her tongue.


    "After this current experiment ends, I''ll answer one of your questions."


    "One? I don''t think that matches up very well."


    "After all of the experiments end, when I return, I''ll gather together all of the experiment results, information, and connections and give them to you, therefore, endure it for a bit for now."


    It seems Nanahoshi is irritated.


    Well, I guess I''m being a bit selfish asking for something when there''s been no result yet.


    Just as I was thinking that, she gave me a single book.


    It''s the book called, [Shigu''s Summoning Techniques].


    "If you want to know about it that much, research it yourself."


    I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere before, but I have no memory of reading it.


    I''ll gratefully take the time to read it.


    The experiments for the time being are that kind of feeling.


    It seems Nanahoshi is trying out thousands of different magic circle patterns in order to hit on a sess and figure thews behind them.


    It''s an operation that will take a while.


    Part 7


    I stopped going to the library.


    However, Fitts-senpai asionally joins in on the experiments.


    After seeing him, I came to understand that the operation I''m doing is rigorous.


    After all, when he goes through only about 20 scrolls his magic power is exhausted.


    "Rudeus-kun, this, just one of these consumes about the same amount of magic power as an Advanced spell."


    Were Fitts-senpai''s remarks on it.


    Fitts-senpai is a chantless magic user, but it seems his aggregate amount of magic power isn''t all that high.


    No, it seems to be considerablyrge if youpare it to the average person''s level, but after all I really am an abnormality.


    I''d really like someone to give me some kind of numerical value.


    However, if Fitts-senpai who is one with proven real ability does it, it''s this much.


    I don''t know what kind of magic circles Nanahoshi is drawing, but I guess that means that summoning magic uses up that idiotic of an amount of magic power.


    Unlike attack magic, it doesn''t seem to be something that can be used a number of times in battle, so it''s not strange for it to be few times.


    However, even the scrolls that ends up clearly being failures cause Fitts-senpai''s magic power to be exhausted.


    No, precisely because we''re trying to summon from another world should be why it consumes that much magic power.


    "Sorry, since I have the matters as a guard, I can''t help anymore with this... if I don''t leave magic power remaining for the time something happens..."


    "It can''t be helped I guess."


    Fitts-senpai seems gloomy recently.


    It seems his feelings are a bit hurt.


    In regards to magic, I''m sure he had a bit of pride in it.


    Everyone has some pride.


    "..."


    Nanahoshi didn''t talk down to Fitts-senpai.


    It seems Fitts-senpai isn''t very good with Nanahoshi as well.


    "I''m... useless aren''t I."


    Fitts-senpai said it in a really lonely way, but I shook my head.


    "There''s no way that''s the case."


    "I wonder?"


    "Yeah, just having Fitts-senpai here is reassuring."


    During this past year, I''ve depended on Fitts-senpai a considerable amount.


    After this much time, there''s no way I would want to say, "you''re useless, so goodbye."


    If Fitts-senpai feels it''s impossible no matter what, then I won''t try to restrain him, but if he withdraws because he''scking in strength, then I want to say "wait."


    "It''s fine if it''s just when you have time, pleasee again. Aren''t we friends that have researched it together up until now. Let''s continue to close in on the truth together."


    "...I see, thank you."


    Fitts-senpai said that andughed bashfully.


    I''m really weak to this smile.


    I think Fitts-senpai is around 13 years old right now, but after a few more years pass I wonder if he''ll be a handsome man that makes women cry.


    No well, how do I put it.


    Frankly, recently I''ve only been able to see Fitts-senpai as a woman though.


    I wonder if my eyes are going strange.


    Could it be that I''ve already awoken to that path?


    Part 8


    Since the sun was setting, I returned to the dorms with Fitts-senpai.


    We separated in front of the female dorms.


    "Ah, that''s right, Rudeus-kun."


    "What is it?"


    "I think it would be fine for you to take the main path back?"


    While saying that, Fitts-senpai pointed towards the path in front of him.


    Soon after entering this school, I was stuck with the false charge of being an underwear thief by going down that path.


    Ever since that day, I don''t go near that path.


    "You must be joking by saying that. If I try walking down there again, they''ll just scream with a ''kya~'' again right?"


    "Nfufu, you''ve be considerably popr in the female dorm you know."


    "Eh? Seriously? Kind of like the Super Popr Prince of Tennis?"


    "Tenni???"


    Fitts-senpai made a face of confusion.


    "Umm, you know, they say you''re a gentleman who disciplines the bad guys, but you don''t put your hands on normal students. After all, even though you''re strong enough to defeat the Demon King who defeated all of the Beast Race warriors in a single hit, even after you were surrounded and threatened like that, you didn''t do anything in return."


    Don''t lie...


    Just the other day I heard some rumors.


    I was listening properly.


    I shouldn''t have any poprity.


    Seriously none.


    "Fufu, at first they were all afraid, but Rinia and Pursena went around saying it. Boss is a tolerant gentleman therefore he won''t go around putting his hands on weaklings nya, like that."


    While Fitts-senpai was saying that, he put his hands around his ears imitating Rinia.


    How do I put it.


    Ah.


    Cute.


    I feel like something around the top of my hips is going to descend.


    "And then, it seems like everyone finally realized Rudeus-kun''s charm. Even though your outfit is a bit poor looking, after taking a close look your face isn''t bad, your silhouette is amazing, and that even though you''re strong you''re not selfish is good."


    Oh~?


    Those two, somehow, they really say some good things huh.


    ording to the story, it seems they''re keeping quiet about my impotency as well.


    I guess I should treat Pursena to some expensive meat.


    I wonder what Rinia would like. I''m sure it would be position, fame, or money.


    "There are still people who are afraid though, Goriade-san for example."


    "Ah, I''m sure there''s no helping it with her. She was leading the group that time after all. The other day it seems we got a bit too caught up with something as well."


    "I see. Rinia and Pursena as well, every time they see Goriade-san they go to pick a fight with her about that day."


    They go to pick a fight.


    In response to those words, I remembered the image of a trembling Gori from the other day.


    It''s the scene of bullying.


    "Fitts-senpai won''t stop them?"


    "I won''t stop them. After all, that was Goriade-san''s fault, she was just selfishly finding faults to make Rudeus-kun into the bad person. It''s good medicine."


    Fitts-senpai as well is considerably heartless.


    However, bullying isn''t good.


    "Since I''m sure she didn''t have any ill intent, please don''t drive her too far into the corner... Will you please convey that to Rinia and Pursena as well?"


    My tone of voice stiffened up a bit.


    Fitts-senpai went into a panic and put up the palm of his hand facing me.


    "Ah, that''s wrong. It''s not like I''m specifically driving her into a corner. How do I put it, kind of peacefully, it has a kind of feeling where Goriade-san as well is like, ''Really, please let me go on that already.''"


    I wonder if Goriade-san really had that kind of friendly, touchy character.


    There''s a paper thin difference between bullying and touchiness, so it''s better to be careful around there as it''s dangerous.


    "I see, it''s fine as long as it remains within the scope of joking around but... in any case since I''m not really bothered over it, Fitts-senpai as well please make sure it doesn''t go too far."


    "Rudeus-kun sure is kind. Yeah. I''ll convey that along to Goriade-san as well."


    It''s fine for you to not convey that to Goriade-san.


    I''ll be troubled with the disposal if she ends up sending panties or something as a sign of gratitude after all.


    "Eh~?"


    While Fitts-senpai was bashfullyughing as he went down the path.


    I remained in that ce.


    After he walked about three steps, Fitts-senpai turned around.


    "Umm, since that''s the case, it''s alright you know?"


    "No, since I''ve already got my long-awaited good image attached, I''ll avoid walking through as if I belong there."


    I said that while making my game face.


    "I...I see? That''s just like Rudeus-kun."


    Fitts-senpai stuttered while trying to hold his lips together.


    I wonder if he''sughing.


    After all I wonder if it''s better if I don''t use my game face.


    Many months and years ago I was told that myughing face is creepy.


    Hypermetric.


    "Yeah. See you next time, Rudeus-kun."


    "Yes, we''ll meet again."


    And then, I separated with Fitts-senpai.


    Part 9


    After dinner I teach Julie magic in Zanoba''s room.


    Julie is diligent and clever. She absorbs things almost like a sponge.


    She''s skillful with her hands as well. Anything she can''t do with magic, she manages with her hands.


    Putting it like this might not be a good way of saying it, but she was a good purchase.


    Certainly, someone like her is a lucky find among ves I''m sure.


    Even though I say that, it''s still the first year.


    She''s stillpletelycking in the amount of magic power and her precision is nowhere close as well.


    Even if I say she''s skilled with her hands as well, the clumsiness of being a beginner with carving tools still remains.


    I''m sure there''s a necessity to look at it over the long term.


    While I was instructing her, I worked on making my own doll.


    Recently, I''ve started making a "1/8 Fitts-senpai".


    Even though I say that, since Fitts-senpai is always wearing baggy clothes, I don''t know how his body line looks.


    Since the elves have almost no body fat, I think he should be pretty thin but...


    The problem is whether to make it attached or removable.


    Though it''s fine as long as I don''t make it so the clothes can be taken off.


    However, I''m wavering.


    In my brain I don''t want it to be attached, but if the person himself were to see it he might get angry.


    If I were toplete it, I would want to show it to him as well. I''m lost on what to do...


    "If you want, I can forcefully strip him of his clothes?"


    "Please stop that."


    In regards to my hesitation over it, Zanoba came out saying something like that, but it''s rejected.


    Incidentally, speaking of what Zanoba is doing, under my direction, he''s continuing work on creation of the Red Dragon figurine.


    Since each of the parts of the Red Dragon arerge, it''s oriented towards Zanoba.


    Although, since Zanoba is clumsy with his fingers as usual, the progress is slow.


    It''s fine to do it slowly.


    Part 10


    Before I go to sleep, I read [Shigu''s Summoning Techniques].


    It''s a story about how a witch named Shigu summoned one magic beast after another.


    And then, in the end she used arge quantity of offerings and a tremendous amount of magic power to summon a magic beast stronger than herself, and was eaten alive.


    Her disciplesmented in grief and swore in their hearts to never summon a magic beast beyond their own ability.


    It seems to be intended as a moral instruction, simr to a fairy-tale.


    It was good for getting the image that if an amateur with an excessive amount of magic power like me tries to use too much to summon a magic beast, there''s the possibility that I might summon a dangerous one that can''t be controlled.


    If I were to learn it, then it has that sort of merit. The demerit would be that I need to precisely keep it held down I''m sure.


    However, there wasn''t any specific detail on the method or magic circles for summoning written down in the book.


    I wonder what she was telling me to research with this.


    ¡ª


    Just like this, my every day life continues.


    I still haven''t found the method to cure my illness.


    While I haven''t found it, I do feel like I''ve reached the next step towards it.


    Or else, maybe I should desperately try to explore for a solution in a greater variety of directions without being too optimistic.


    Just as I was thinking something like that on a certain day.


    I started to head towards solving all of my troubles at once.

 Chapter 94: Guardian Fitz

    <h4>Chapter 94: Guardian Fitz</h4>


    Part 1


    ¡ºThe Kingdom of Asura''s Imperial City''s Royal Pce ¨C Silver Pce.


    In the Garden of nts where the blossoming white flowers were collected.


    Also known as, the White Lilies Garden.


    It was there that the monster suddenly appeared.


    It was there, before the eyes of the second princess Ariel, who was taking a stroll in the white Lilies Garden.


    The monster, Terminate Boar, instantly killed the guard of the princess, Guardian Magician Derrick Redbat.


    The monster oriented its evil tusk towards the princess.


    The monster was defeated by the hands of the Guardian Knight Luke, and the princess was able to escape her predicament.


    Admirably, Luke protected the princess'' life with his own body.¡»


    A monster appearing in the Royal Pce was an unprecedented incident.


    Such a thing happening was talked about by the Nobles in the Royal Pce.


    The existence of Sylphy was concealed with help from the nobles of the Second Princess Faction.


    Lord Liston alone of the Second Princess Faction dered the following:


    [Someone had to have secretly smuggled in a Terminate Boar into the Royal Pce and released it at the best timing- when the princess would be walking in the garden.


    This must be a plot belonging to the Second Princess''s Opposition Faction.


    The only person that could feasibly do this, Lord August, is in charge of the Royal Pce''s defense.


    It is known that Lord August is the leader of the First Prince Faction.


    So without a doubt, this plot must be an act on behalf of the First Prince Faction.]


    Due to the rash actions of Lord Liston, this caused the second princess faction to be cornered, and began its tentative copse.


    Part 2


    Sylphy was cordially nursed to health.


    She, who came flying down from the heavens, was the one who saved the princess.


    It is a matter of course to well receive the hero who saved the princess in a pinch.


    Contrary to some opinions, there were voices that regarded her as dangerous as well.


    Suddenly appearing and killing the Terminate Boar with a single blow.


    Also able to use chantless magic, for which the only known user was the master of the Magic Academy.


    It''s suspicious.


    So all the nobles who knew of her concealed her existence and decided to keep the questioning in-house.


    Among those questions asked were:


    [Wouldn''t it have been better to have disposed of her while she was unconscious?]


    When this opinion came out, the second princess Ariel Anemoi Asura stated clearly:


    [Does it matter what her true identity is? She is the benefactor who saved my life. I will not forgive any rudeness in this matter.]


    Then, to these words, Guardian Knight Luke also agreed:


    [I also feel this way. Suppose for a moment that this girl was sent to harm the princess, then she certainly wouldn''t have had a reason to stop the monster''s attack.]


    It''s clear that if Sylphy didn''t appear at that time, the Princess and Luke would both be dead.


    If Sylphy was a man, Luke might have changed his opinion on the matter.


    Although breast size was nothing more than a hobby of his, the reason was because she was a beautiful girl with a pretty face, and that improved her impression on that of Luke, adies'' man.


    [If the Princess says so.]


    [Luke even made a good point.]


    [We shouldn''t go that route.]


    The result of the discussion, they would do an interrogation, but even in the case that she is concluded to be an enemy she would be overlooked.


    And so the debate came to a conclusion.


    Part 3


    The moment Sylphy woke up, she thought she was in a dream.


    The bed was too luxurious.


    The clothes worn by the people were too luxurious.


    The room was too luxurious.


    ''I don''t know the reason why I''m in such an amazingly luxurious ce.''


    [Yo, good morning.]


    One of them spoke.


    The one with the dressings of a Knight, who seemed just a little bit older.


    Then Sylphy opened her mouth.


    For just a moment, he resembled Rudeus.


    [My name is Luke. Luke Notus Greyrat. And yours is?]


    His soft smiling face made one feel relieved.


    Every noble girl had surrendered themselves to his childish smile.


    While there were some who could resist, they found they could not speak.


    He was possessed by such pride.


    [...!]


    Sylphy, in order to protect her foolish self, curled her body up into the fetal position.


    Even though he looks like Rudeus, she disliked other children of the same age.


    Still to this day, there were children in Buina vige who nced at her with hostility.


    [Oh, what''s this? What''s the matter?]


    Seeing the excessively frightened Sylphy, the boy became agitated.


    It seems that it was the first time he had experienced being rejected.


    Watching this y out, the surrounding noblesughed.


    [Ha ha ha! It seems she''s not the type to fall for ady-killer like you!]


    [We left care of this to you because you are said to be the most skillful in handling youngdies...]


    [You are still too young for something like this, give it up already!]


    The surrounding adults said such things towards Luke, trying to make him quit.


    However, Luke obstinately stood his ground.


    [Please wait. From here, it starts from here!]


    He was possessed of only a single word in regards to a woman.


    It was his ''pride''.


    [I am sorry, have I given you a reason to be afraid?


    Still, if you will allow me to, I would like to express my gratitude.


    You of the beautiful white-washed hair, I am truly thankful that you have saved my life.]


    Sylphy wondered what in the world he meant by white-washed hair?


    Who is this boy?


    While confused, she saw the side of the bed.


    There was a dresser ced there.


    It is said in this world that a [mirror] is extremely expensive, however...


    [...]


    At first nce, Sylphy did not realize that she was seeing herself.


    With the girl sitting up alone, on the bed, there was something strange.


    Their eyes meet.


    When she moves her hand, the girl''s hand moves too.


    She immediately came to realize that it was the same thing as what was being reflected in the surface of the water.


    Sylphy was surprised.


    [...Eh?]


    The hair of Sylphy had be pure-white.


    [W, white?]


    While Sylphy was confused, Luke continued to talk kindly.


    Luke bowed his head, and praised the white hair of Sylphy in flowery words that she didn''t quite understand.


    [Yes. Your hair is like the first snow that falls in thete autumn.]


    Those words which would set one''s teeth on edge do not reach the heart of Sylphy.


    Sylphy was earnestly confused.


    Her hair should have been green.


    Though there was no mirror then, she had seen the hair left on herb before.


    Nevertheless she wondered why it had whitened.


    While it was a happy thing for sure, she didn''t understand the meaning behind it.


    [W, why... is it?]


    How did it be this way?


    Where am I, anyway?


    Why am I even here?


    And for that matter, how did I even get here?


    Sylphy truly could notprehend, so she only sounded pitiable when she finally spoke.


    Part 4


    Afterwards, the questioning started.


    The nobles conducted the questions.


    Luke, who was no longer necessary to keep herpany, with a shocked face stepped aside.


    [Where did youe from?]


    [Whose underling are you?]


    [Whom did you learn magic from?]


    Sylphy did not understand the situation.


    Why? Why am I here? Why am I surrounded by all these people with scary faces?


    However, since she was asked, she replied honestly.


    I, who hail from Fedoa Region, am the only daughter of a hunter in Buina Vige, and learned magic from my friend, Rudi.


    And before I knew it, I was in the air.


    Somehow, I came down near the ce that monster was at, and then I used the magic I knew to defeat it.


    I have no idea how or why any of this happened.


    So I answered honestly.


    The nobles who heard, looked at her doubtfully.


    A vige with a child magician.


    Suddenly realizing they are in the air.


    Suddenly realizing there is a monster.


    It was not a believable story.


    Still this matter, a wandering magician who tries to carry favor with the princess, did a performance of defeating the Terminate Boar to show their power.


    It was easy to understand why they hadints.


    There wasn''t one reason to believe in anything Sylphy said.


    The nobles of the Second Princess Faction talked about this and that for a while.


    [Come to think about it, there is a story like that...]


    Amongst themselves, one noble recounted the rumor he had heard.


    [There was a noble of Boreas who employed a tutor. They could use the chantless magic as well. He was a young genius who was able to use saint ss magic at an early age. Is not, perhaps, this person that so-called genius?]


    It is Rudeus.


    To the Imperial City, only faint rumors of Rudeus had yet been transmitted.


    It is because of the pressure on information Sauros exerted.


    However, when Sauros was a bit moved by the sake, he was boasting about a boy who was like a son to him.


    A story of a genius boy, who defeated the minions of the senior minister.


    A genius boy, whose superiority the Sword King Ghyine acknowledged.


    A genius boy, who managed the Boreas'' violent daughter.


    A genius boy, with a tasteless hobby.


    It was nothing more than an unlikely rumor.


    Therefore, the nobles treated it as only idle talk.


    However, Sylphy was able to actually use the chantless magic.


    Where it was able to fit in, the truth of the rumor began to take form.


    [Ah, but sadly, that is the story of a boy!]


    [The main point would be that wouldn''t it be strange for them to be in the Imperial Capital?]


    The nobles puzzled over this.


    They questioned Sylphy again.


    Asking leading questions.


    [Perhaps your real name is that of the one called ''Rudeus,'' isn''t that right?]


    [D, different! It''s different, Rudeus that is, Rudi... umm, is the person who taught me magic.]


    Sylphy, down to the tiny details, told them about how the boy called Rudeus Greyrat was the one who taught her magic.


    How Rudi is very wise and how Rudi taught her various things.


    That story had very much astonished the nobles.


    If the story is really true then, that genius boy does exist, and before leaving the vige, he had arranged to leave an apprentice.


    It is not an ordinary apprentice.


    It is an user of chantless magic.


    Surely this is an ominous circumstance.


    Well, if any of the stories are true.


    With the information maniption by Sauros, the case and circumstances of whether the person was a boy or girl can be changed.


    However, the fact that this girl is a user of chantless magic is a reality.


    Users of chantless magic are a rarity.


    If Sylphiette said that she was not that genius boy in question, then the probability that she is his disciple remains high.


    The real name of that genius is Rudeus Greyrat.


    When the full name was spoken, a [Hm?] was uttered and many nobles were puzzled.


    What is Greyrat? Why is it the name of the Upper Nobility who protect all the sides of the Asura Kingdom.


    The name of Greyrat is not unusual to any degree in this country.


    It is known as a family with a fondness for women.


    To hear that a lower noble''s daughter or maid has conceived a child in order to be a mistress is not an umon thing to hear.


    And, thus, it is allowed for those mistresses to call themselves Greyrat.


    They decided that the names of the four protected sides they would be called by would be:


    Notus


    Boreas


    Euros


    Zephyrus


    There are many people who introduce themselves in Asura Kingdom as Greyrat.


    However, though an ordinary name, the talk bes different when it''s about a genius.


    For nobles who wish to be established, they need to have blood rtions with one of the four main branches of Greyrat, no doubt he had been working towards that end.


    That he started out with the Boreas, by being hired through Philip, Sauros'' so-called illegitimate child, was also guessed at.


    At least, something like a betrothal to Boreas'' shrew-like daughter could make it so he could im the name.


    Luke says that none of his family, brothers or anyone has a boy with that name.


    [It will be necessary to examine it more in detail.]


    Nobles very much loved thinking of things to do with power struggles.


    If Rudeus chose someone other than Notus, ns would be crafted to sabotage him.


    However if he chose Notus, there were a chance he could be enlisted as an ally.


    And so, their talks deviated from the original purpose of validating the identity of Sylphy.


    To them, the possibility of a power struggle was of far more importance than anything trivial, like the true nature of Sylphy after all.


    Part 5


    One weekter.


    News about the disappearance of Fedoa Region had made it to the Imperial City.


    It was a prompt report.


    On the day of the Metastasis Event, there was a knight who was just barely outside the range of effect by chance.


    They reported on the situation at the nearest town.


    A second knight seeded the first, continuing on a horse without rest for a day, and ryed the information to the next big city.


    From there, alternative means such as a carrier pigeon were employed to spread the word to the Imperial City.


    The king received word of this, and appointed the Asura Magic Division to investigate.


    It had been one week until news hade to the Imperial City.


    Meanwhile reports hade out of people and monsters suddenly appearing all over the ce.


    Even with all the reports, the cause was dealt with as an iprehensible and mysterious event.


    However by way of this report, it was made clear that it was arge-scale metastasis event.


    Information on the cmity had spread to the Imperial Capital in the twinkling of an eye.


    Naturally such information reached the ear of Sylphy.


    Mother and Father, she had no idea where her family was.


    Everyone was missing.


    [What...this...?]


    After hearing of such a story, thismon girl waspletely stunned.


    She did notprehend what had happened enough to react sufficiently.


    Or probably even how to react at all.


    What happened?


    The nobles also wavered on how to deal with Sylphy.


    When the answers emerged as to how Sylphy and the monster had abruptly showed up, it was attributed to therge-scale metastasis.


    Any doubt that she was a spy had faded away.


    And going by her ims, the possibility that she was the child of a lowly hunter became high.


    Hunter.


    No matter how much the princess herself was helped, it remains that a hunter is a person at the lowest point ofmoner status.


    And those of the inner pce will not let a fact like that pass by them.


    However even if you were to go home, there was no house left to go home to.


    [Well, well, we''re in a troubling situation it seems.]


    [The Royal Pce doesn''t handle social differences very well at all, and it seems there is no home to send you back to, either.]


    [Is there someone who can receive custody of you, I wonder?]


    If this person was an user of chantless magic, then they would be helpful in one way or another.


    Mentioning it further, an Elf with white hair is a curiosity, and if they were to reach adulthood they would undoubtedly be useful for carrying out various duties...


    And with a lewd smile, the nobles check with each other that they''ve arrived at the same mutual thought.


    Then suddenly among those thoughts, the second princess dropped a bombshell with her speech.


    [Since the house of Sylphiette has gone and vanished,


    Then it''s fine that she lives together with myself in this castle.


    Shall we be good friends?]


    The second princess was exceedingly pleased with Sylphy.


    Of course, the fact that Sylphy had saved her wasn''t the only reason.


    When ites to being the princess, it''s only natural that she helps others.


    Sylphy''s iplete knowledge on etiquette was an issue.


    Though it seemed to be normal, her words were considered to be a little impolite, and her behavior also was thought to be a little impolite.


    If the conversational partner was a noble, then she would be walking a thin line on tolerable speech.


    If the conversational partner was a royal, then there wasn''t a line there that would have been tolerable to walk.


    The second princess epted it as ["Informal speech"] and ["Friendly"].


    [Um, Ojou-sama. Isn''t there a too big difference between our status?]


    [So? If it will hurry our friendship along... then, how about my guard. Won''t you please serve me as a guard then?


    Presently, my guard consists solely of Luke, my Guardian Knight. The seat of the Guardian Magician has recently be vacant.]


    [Eh? But, I, don''t have anything like a strong power...]


    [Saying you aren''t powerful... kusukusu, how modest you are!]


    Of course, the nobles opposed such a thing.


    Even with the effectiveness with the event.


    Even with the ability to use chantless magic.


    Even with the saving of the princess.


    Sylphy in the end is still amoner''s child.


    And in addition to that, now there is no longer a way to clear up her familial origin.


    Though the im is that of a hunter''s child, there is no evidence of it.


    On the contrary, having lived in a farm vige, somehow high etiquette was known.


    To put it bluntly, her true character cannot be known at this time.


    These words were only for the sake of appearance.


    This useful child was too valuable to be the princess'' new toy, or so it was thought.


    Ariel however t out rejected their opinions.


    [Sylphy is the benefactor who saved my life.


    And is now a friend!


    Who gives a damn about the fact she is amoner!?


    I will not forgive rude behavior!]


    At these words, Luke made a bitter face.


    Part of his duties as a Guardian Knight, included getting rid of bad insects who would get close to the princess.


    As for whether or not Sylphy was an useful insect or a harmful insect he did not yet know, and yet it was still the job of Luke to protect the princess even from insects whose true nature was not yet known.


    He also expressed gratitude to Sylphy.


    His life had been saved.


    The actuality of the thanks was in the appreciation of the fact that only one person had died.


    To be granted revenge against the colleague Guardian Magician Derrick, those feelings were a plus.


    From the start, Luke had long thought the Guardian Magician Derrick to be a disgusting guy.


    Though a little bit of time had changed those thoughts.


    While Derrick was a magician, he had sacrificed his body to stop the assault of the Terminate Boar.


    That was a man of proud character.


    If not for him, and the appearance of Sylphy, the princess would have only had death to look forward to.


    And also if Sylphy had not appeared, Luke would also have died.


    Anyhow because bringing weapons into the garden was forbidden, Luke was swordless.


    If there had been a sword, then at least if Luke was not able to win, he still would have been able to let the princess escape...


    Because of such circumstances, Luke had a favorable regard towards Sylphy.


    Be that as it may, by all rights, the splendid position of the Princess'' Guardian Magician has been filled for generations by upper nobility.


    To allow an unsophisticated girl to suddenly be ushered into that role is a difficult thing to ept.


    It ispletely possible for the children of the upper nobility like himself topletely despise this one.


    [Whatever the decision is, I will obey it.]


    Therefore, Luke said that even if he didn''t approve of it, he would not oppose the decision, and closes his eyes in a nomittal manner.


    This matter caused a bit of a fluster among the nobles.


    Setting aside their own desires.


    Even if the princess is pleased with Sylphy,


    Sylphy might not hold the same feelings towards the princess.


    The hunter''s daughter, a victim swallowed up by the metastasis.


    Even with that fact, from there on there would be friction with the princess.


    For example, the others of the first prince faction were likely to take advantage of her.


    When considered, by no means would Sylphy be permitted to be near the side of the princess.


    The reason being, that all Asura nobles are malicious.


    Supposing, if Sylphy was just a ''Vige Daughter'' having no power at all.


    And in addition to that somehow it was allowed.


    However, the existence of Sylphy had exceeded the category of ''Vige Daughter.''


    Having intermediate ss chantless magic, even if there were some crude bits ofmoner, she also understood the importance of etiquette.


    Her existence was a mystery indeed.


    [I wonder, where in the world did you learn etiquette at?]


    [Umm, In my vige, I had been epting instruction from a kind person called ''Lilia-san.'']


    ''Lilia.''


    The moment that name appeared, Ariel''s impression improved further.


    [Lilia! I remember her. When I was a child, oneself was presented with a person which defended myself, she was a Maid of the Imperial Guard!]


    And then the impressions of the nobles worsened further.


    The imperial guard maid of the inner pce, the story of her bing unable to work due to injuries, and the story of her dismissal had been heard before.


    Mostly it was slips of the tongue that talked about ''secretly dealing'' with someone who knew secrets from the Inner Pce.


    Lilia had escaped to the Fedoa Region.


    [Umm, Lilia-san, ah, she served Rudi''s father, whose name is Paul.]


    [Paul, you said?]


    The new name appeared.


    Paul Notus Greyrat


    If one speaks of Paul, it is known he is a man famous for being a bad boy of the Notus family.


    There were rumors that he held a grudge against the former head of the family as well.


    A maid of the inner pce, taken in by the absconded son of upper nobility, instilling etiquette in the user of chantless magic.


    This was too good to just be left to chance.


    To the nobles, who are absorbed in schemes, it was no longer possible to think of this as fiction.


    Investigating further was pointless, since Fedoa Region had already disappeared.


    It was difficult to ascertain the truth of the matter.


    [Now what should we do...?]


    [Hmph.]


    The nobles worried.


    Ariel rarely says selfish things.


    And it was true that the seat of the Guardian Magician was open.


    Although Sylphy was originally amoner, she had certifiable skill as a Magician, and knows etiquette even though it is imperfect.


    The ability is not bad.


    And because it is not bad, there must be vignce.


    One of the Greyrats belongs to the second princess faction.


    The one who is called "Luke" and is symbolically the Guardian Knight.


    For Ariel, the Notus, are an ally.


    However Paul Greyrat is a man who threw away his title after some discord with his parents.


    If they are an enemy of the Notus, then consequently there is the possibility that they are an enemy of Ariel as well.


    Was Sylphy not aware of that when she gave the name of Paul?


    What was the meaning of that?


    If she wanted to receive the trust of Ariel, she should not have given out the name of Paul.


    That''s something she should have understood.


    Then, because she gave that name out, does it imply that they are not an enemy?


    However if that''s the case in doing so, then who in the world is the mastermind that is pulling the strings of this girl?


    At least, there is no mistaking that they are indeed an enemy of Notus.


    However the people who want to be hostile to therge noble family of Greyrat are few indeed.


    Saying and doing, it seems all the Greyrat are identical in that.


    And so they hit upon something.


    Of the simr Greyrat, there was one person unfriendly with Philemon who was the current family head.


    It was Sauros Boreas Greyrat.


    Sauros was always backbiting and criticizing that Paul should have be the family head, and not Philemon.


    However he was not the type of person who would involve such a young girl in politics.


    If that''s the case then there is another one.


    Philip Boreas Greyrat.


    If it is him then, he would crush the second princess whom Notus supports, someone like him could definitely wind his hand around the strings of this young girl.


    Sauros and Philip, and even Rudeus, they are all missing when the Fedoa territory disappeared.


    Supposing, that they were the ones to cause the Metastasis Event, under this guise, it was possible to have something moving in the shadows even now.


    Their first approach might just be a girl named Sylphiette.


    If it''s the case that Sauros isn''t taking part, then the ringleader is Philip, for the sake of entrapping James who is to be the next family head, there is the possibility he may be acting to that end.


    For the Boreas to usurp the seat of the next family head, it revolves around the supportive position of the second princess, and instead they try to be the support instead or something like that.


    If that''s the case, then the Sylphy who has been sent, can be considered an ally.


    In either case.


    The person pulling the strings is either Sauros, or Philip.


    So the nobles concluded.


    The groundless suspicion wasplete.


    Then a certain noble had a shocking idea.


    [I know, how about shaking things up by making it look like she''s the genius boy Rudeus himself?]


    If Sauros moves, it is likely that Rudeus would be with them.


    If the rumors are true, then the ability Rudeus is said to have is tremendous.


    It''s highly likely that Sauros andpany are keeping Rudeus on hand as a trump card.


    Hiding as much of his existence now, for the sake of adorning his future sensational debut.


    When they appear, Rudeus, as a person with a legitimate blood rtionship to Notus,es out in the absence of those who were too afraid to act.


    As a powerful piece who then takes part in backing the first prince whom Boreas supports.


    Sylphy is assumed to be the person whom they sent.


    If we reveal her as Rudeus, it may be possible to hinder their ns.


    If we do some shaking, it may be possible to have them expose themselves.


    To this, other nobles expressed concern.


    [Wouldn''t we be exposed immediately?]


    [It may be better to conceal this one''s social position by disguising her as a man. Be ready to evade any questions about him as much as possible.]


    [But what if she''s actually a spy they sent to probe us?]


    [Like hell they will send someone that stands out as a chantless magician as a spy!]


    [On the contrary, they might assume we would value her.]


    [Either way, it will be easy to leak false information and draw them in.]


    One by one the anxiety was crushed,


    The nobles began to think that even a worthless n like this was a good idea.


    [Indeed, if she is a spy then the fake information leaked will cause unrest in the enemy camp. And if they are unrted, then we have gained a strong Guardian Magician without having done any work. And should they instead try and curry favor with us, we''ll go along with it.]


    [But that''s not all. She also resembles the princess in height. So we can tailor her to be a body double. If I remember correctly, we have such a Magic Item.]


    [Oh, a manly form should be made to leave on a regr basis, since there are suspicious people usually nearby, it will not be thought that it takes the shape of the Guardian Magician.]


    [As expected, the Lord is a clever one!]


    And then.


    The Second Princess'' Guardian Magician [Fitts] was formed.


    The Chantless Magic-using, Mysterious Genius Boy.


    Because his face has been hidden with sunsses, no one could perceive his true identity.


    And the name is strongly associated to the ''Fitt''oa territory.


    There was also a part that alluded to the genius boy who had been serving the Boreas family as well.


    However, there is nobody who would understand the true nature and breeding of this one.


    He should seldom speak, and when he must it should only be for a short while,


    And any distinctions on it''s actual gender should be difficult to identify.


    Such a boy was born.


    Sylphy had no say in this matter.


    With the guarantee of one person on the promised arrangement of being able to search for information on the metastasis event, Sylphy was granted no right to veto, and also given no choice.


    Although she had nowhere to go either, she was coerced into bing [Fitts].


    Pawn of the political power struggle.


    Thus, at any rate.


    Sylphy became the guard [Fitts] to Ariel.


    ¡ªSupplemental¡ª


    Sylphy''s hair had be white due to the effect of the metastasis transition itself, as well as exhausting all the magical power she had, and being in a state of absolute terror before and after the fall.

 Chapter 95: Princess, Knight, and Magician

    <h4>Chapter 95: Princess, Knight, and Magician</h4>


    Part 1


    Sylphy''s life suddenly changed.


    She went from living life as an ordinary vige girl, to living life as a Royal Guard.


    The first order of business was aplete overhaul of her wardrobe.


    Received from the Guardian Magician who died, were a cloak, boots and gloves.


    [Gale Boots] which allowed the wearer to run several times faster than normal.


    [Cloak of Perpetual Warmth] that regted the body temperature, preventing sudden illness.


    [Overwhelming Gloves] halving all impact damage received near the palm.


    All of these articles were [Magic Items].


    A special undergarment was newly ordered for Sylphy.


    [Bustier of the Steel-threaded Silkworm].


    It is made with fibers that resist most des, however it cannot withstand an attack by someone using skills of the Sword God style, rather it''s more for preventing wounds from the level of a thrown dagger.


    In addition, a Magic Tool that changes color and orients in the direction of a certain person when an impending crisis to them approaches.


    [Sunsses of the Rescuer].


    While allowing the face to remain hidden, it allows perception of the crisis state of the princess instantaneously.


    This is a full set of the rarest of equipments.


    If an adventurer saw it, they might be stricken with jealousy and try to take it for themselves.


    There was also the opinion of giving Sylphy a certain wand, but Sylphy refused it.


    The wand she was using presently, was the beginner''s wand she had received from Rudeus.


    It was her sole property.


    And so she desperately did not want to part with it.


    It was after all the wand that felled the Terminate Boar in one shot.


    No one was going to force the issue.


    Even her eating habits had changed drastically.


    In Buina vige, the staple food was something akin to a crusty brown bread and vegetable soup.


    And the main dish would be the rabbit or bird her father had fetched.


    These were the kinds of meals that Sylphy knew.


    But even though Sylphy was from a poor family in Buina Vige, because it was part of the bountiful Asura Kingdom, there were no cases of hunger or starvation to worry about.


    But now the meals had changed to that of the grand feasts of the Imperial Court of Asura Kingdom!


    A thick, rich and hearty soup served with tender white bread.


    Meat and fish covered in abundant spices and slow-cooked for a long time.


    Sd made with fresh raw vegetables, and then followed up with a dessert.


    It was all far too luxurious for Sylphy.


    Although even if it was such a luxurious dish, her job as a guard made it required for her to eat until the very end, she had to retire after seeing exactly how much those of the upper level nobility could eat.


    The simr yet lower ranking guard, was Luke.


    However, the difference in the quality of meals herepared to those of Buina vige was like the difference between Heaven and Earth.


    For Sylphy, living everyday in the pce was like living in a dream.


    Her only dissatisfaction was theck of freedom and personal time.


    Still, she kept strengthening her body, and managed to find the time to keep practicing magic.


    Of course, she was concerned with what happened to Rudeus and Buina Vige.


    Although information was being collected, the feudal lord James Boreas Greyrat had fled in an effort to save his own neck, so the search hardly advanced at all.


    The Minister Darius, however, made a move by helping a person named Alphonse, who at one point was a butler of Sauros'', to establish a refugee camp. The outlook there, however, was grim.


    Sylphy insisted that she would go to take a look, even travelling by her own feet if necessary, but that was rejected.


    She was told she just had to wait, while properly doing her job as a guard.


    Sylphy continued to perform the guard work, as she was told.


    At first, it was a string of continual failures.


    Especially when making public appearances.


    No matter how much etiquette she absorbed, not everything was perfectly understood.


    She failed her table manners, she failed in greeting others in the hallways, and she failed in the various ceremonies she was required to attend.


    Her failures became the targets of scorn and antagonism towards the second princess.


    [Even if they are said to be the genius boy, apparently that genius doesn''t extend into using manners properly.]


    Even if it wasn''t the full truth, the malice could be heard.


    Sylphy recalled the time she had been bullied.


    It almost made her legs lock up in fear.


    However, she didn''t cower away.


    Because despite everything being said, none of the scorn was directed at Sylphy herself.


    No, it was being directed towards Rudeus.


    For Sylphy, that wasn''t something she could possibly endure.


    If it was Rudeus, if Rudeus was in this situation, he would probably endure it though.


    If Rudeus could do it, it was imperative that she was also able to do it if she ever wanted to stand equal to him.


    And while thinking that, a passionate feeling gushed out from inside Sylphy''s chest.


    Afterwards, she took care to ensure that simr mistakes never urred again, and had moved about with meticulous care.


    For the things she had not already learned, immediately after learning it, she practiced it over and over.


    The first thing was changing the way she referred to herself as, to ''Boku'', then she did her best imitation of Rudeus, and came to behave in the ways of a man.


    Luke had reacted to such an action favorably though.


    He is adies'' man, as admitted pridefully by himself and others.


    Sylphy had observed how good he was at making women fall for him, "analyze their preferences" being his motto.


    Because she had observed him properly, she had found that he did have some good parts to him.


    Particrly, it''s his special ability.


    And it is entirely limited to conversing with women.


    Luke had seen the desperation that gued Sylphy.


    Watching the earnestness of effort, something that was rarely, if ever, seen in noble women.


    To keep her sights on nothing but one point, and to eagerly overtake the point that she continually aimed for.


    For Luke, watching Sylphy make such an effort day after day, naturally hade around to supporting her.


    Secretly supplementing the parts he knew that she wascking, and stealthily teaching her the parts that she did not know at all, he had be a shadow of support for her.


    A shadow only.


    Because around here, there was a reason he was popr.


    And Sylphy had noticed it.


    However, Sylphy did not fall in love with Luke.


    In her heart there was no crevice filled with anything other than thoughts of Rudeus.


    And Luke also seemed to have no interest in the ''chopping board'' characteristics particr to the Long Ear Tribe (Elves).


    Instead, a strange friendship began to bud between these two people.


    Luke himself had few friends.


    He was born into the house of Notus, and was quickly entered into the Second Princess Faction. Being close in age, and partly being forced into it, he was appointed as her Guardian Knight, and had spent every day training for the duties that apanied it.


    There was nobody who he could call his equal, just a person to look up at or down upon.


    This was even the case with former Guardian Magician Derrick. When after considering the age difference and experiences, it was not easy at all to say they were even close to being equal.


    Only Sylphy was an understanding existence that could finally be called equal to Luke.


    Perhaps to him, she could have been the only one worthy enough to be called his friend.


    Part 2


    While getting along well with Luke behind the scenes, Sylphy and Ariel also continued to deepen their bonds of friendship.


    However, the opening act never ends smoothly.


    At that time in her life, Ariel was an extreme sadist.


    She was a girl who felt a particr excitement tormenting others.


    The likely cause of this was something that lingered behind after all the times she had nearly been assassinated.


    At first, Ariel did small things, like ordering the maid of one of her guards to perform cleaning duties while stark naked, while others included Ariel herself severely beating an errand boy with a horse crop.


    Perhaps you could call it a "love of bullying the weak".


    Of course while her proclivities were concealed as much as possible, they were already established as a well known fact in the imperial court.


    At first, Ariel only targeted those who were weak, but gradually over time she lost interest in weak people, and instead came to be attracted to those she considered to be [Strong People].


    By aplishing the task of making a [Strong Person] prostrate and submit to her authority and position.


    It came to be that doing such things stimted the princess.


    Luke was no good as a target.


    He never tried to show Ariel any of his strong parts.


    Omitting of course, the origin of Luke''s feelings towards Ariel.


    Also, there was Sylphy''s predecessor, the Guardian Magician Derrick.


    That one never showed strength towards their Master, Ariel.


    Nothing but obedience was shown.


    Mental Strength and a Rebellious Spirit, men who didn''t try and show these things were not at all of Ariel''s ''taste.''


    Most likely they were able to aplish their job as Ariel''s guard because none of them had anything that matched her ''taste.''


    And then what about Sylphy?


    She felled the Terminate Boar with one shot using chantless magic, and while in a strange ce, surrounded with strangepany, she remained determined to do her best to learn strange manners?


    ''Tasty.''


    Even if she was skilled in magic,


    Even if she was of a younger age,


    Even if she had white hair,


    Even if she had long ears,


    Even if she was diligent,


    And even if it seemed like there was a man she desired.


    All of it was to Ariel''s ''taste''.


    At first, Ariel endured the nagging ''desire.''


    It was because Sylphy saved her.


    Ariel owed Sylphy her life.


    She still remembered the fear the Terminate Boar instilled when it appeared before her.


    If Derrick hadn''t pushed her away, Ariel''s head most likely would have exploded and her brains sttered everywhere.


    If Luke hadn''t protected her, Ariel''s stomach and chest would likely have been torn apart.


    Neither Luke nor Herself would be alive if not for Sylphy.


    The Terminate Boar is different from a Goblin.


    It doesn''ty it eyes on a woman and consider viting her.


    It only rips the body apart as it feeds on it.


    Ariel''s life had been saved, and as a respectful member of the Imperial Royal Family of Asura, repaying such a favor was surely necessary.


    However, such thoughts, began to gradually fade away.


    The Sylphy who eats delicious meals everyday.


    The Sylphy who lives and works hard every day.


    Towards that Sylphy, Ariel speaks words of gratitude to the first time before preparing to eat such a ''tasty'' meal.


    Such a wicked happiness could be seen in the eyes of the princess.


    Of course, Sylphy being Sylphy, naturally she worried over her parents and Rudeus.


    But, at the same time, she knew Sylphy also recognized that she was now under the [Patronage of Ariel].


    So a bit of that attitude had emerged in her daily life.


    Seeing such an attitude, Ariel considered what to do.


    (It''s a good thing, right?)


    (I don''t need to endure it anymore, right?)


    Such a misunderstanding had led Ariel into nning the brutal assault.


    On a certain evening, Ariel went to Sylphy''s bedroom, wielding the Asura Kingdom Purveyor''s Royal Dildo, and attacked!


    It was to be a night of dazzling pink!


    After all, there was no one who ever defied the Royal partner!


    So the virtue of Sylphy was about to be in a precarious position.


    Counter to the Princess'' expectations, Sylphy fought back.


    With blood-red eyes, she rushed straight at Ariel and fought back.


    In a half-dazed state, she retaliated.


    Sylphy threw aside all the manners and etiquette she had learned up until now.


    Sylphy did not have any deep feelings of respect towards the imperial family.


    And once, from Lilia, she had learned a bit of the ''night workings'' that went on in the imperial pce...


    Sylphy recognized the rape attempt on herself for what it was.


    Of course, there was gratitude towards Ariel.


    But this and that were two different stories,


    Sylphy with her powerful magic, had inflicted a wound on Ariel that nearly killed her.


    If, at that time, Sylphy couldn''t use healing magic, it would have be a serious problem.


    Actually, it had be a problem.


    Luke, who heard the screams of Sylphy had rushed to the room.


    And there he saw the scene, a tattered Ariel, and a Sylphy performing recovery on her.


    Ariel, the second princess who he was sworn to protect, had been wrecked.


    Luke, realizing the situation in a moment, knew that Ariel''s bad habit had once again appeared.


    And at the same time he also thought the situation was a bit distasteful.


    Just by himself, it''s impossible to cover these incidents up every single time.


    However if Ariel orders it, he will let fall the head of Sylphy.


    This he understood intuitively.


    Luke shook.


    Does he kill his only friend to protect himself, or does he defend this friend who came from unworthy roots instead?


    However, that troublesome and groundless pondering was over in a moment.


    [Being tormented, it is surprisingly pleasant...]


    Ariel, it seems, had just awakened to a new proclivity.


    The Royals and Nobles of Asura, every single one of them has a strange proclivity.


    Masochism is no exception.


    Therefore, this one incident was treated as if it was a ''y.''


    [The Victim, Ariel] had covered for [The Assant, Sylphy] as expected, since it was the only reasonable course of action to take.


    However the business of Ariel ever trying to continue her earlier failed attack on Sylphy never came to be.


    Ill feelings and reasons to evadepany would be normal after that.


    Mysteriously though, Sylphy in a sudden twist that day, instead came to feel a sense of trust from Ariel.


    She who was avoided by those of the same age, it was a special boy named Rudeus who became her only friend.


    Also, Sylphy who was of a young age then, and who''s secondary gender characteristics had not yet developed, had a weak sense of danger, and who had problems making strong personal connections.


    It''s possible she was misled and directed defenselessly into the arms of someone with goodwill.


    Even though the reason was distorted, the thread of friendship was tied firmly between Ariel and Sylphy.


    Thereafter, little by little, Sylphy and Ariel began to deepen their friendship.


    Part 3


    One year had passed from the Metastasis Event, and circumstances would change.


    No, circumstances had already changed.


    In a ce Sylphy couldn''t know, and for a long time after the Metastasis.


    This was the beginning of Lord Liston''s thoughtless words.


    He, who was taking advantage of the opportune chance, spread it around the nobility that it was likely the doings of the first prince.


    At least, that was the reason given, who could think that a demon would appear in the royal pce if it wasn''t guided in by someone?


    And so, heid the me sufficiently well on the other party.


    Even devising ways to treat innocent people as criminals.


    However, when the story no longer required there to be a person to have led such a monster inside, the situation drastically changed.


    To this person who was using the abhorrent natural disaster, contempt was shown.


    This was an act most nobles have done.


    However, Lord Liston mistook his opportunity.


    Before the matter was settled as being a natural disaster, the fact of the other party having attacked had been delivered.


    A chance was then shown.


    First on the list of the prince group, High Minster Darius harshly criticized Lord Liston at just the right moment.


    Lord Liston''s authority sharply fell.


    Since most of his territory was lost, he had then be a middle ss noble.


    With his loss, the Second Princess Faction, who even at their strongest was still weak, had received a further attack.


    High Minister Darius severely weakened the nobles of the second princess Ariel''s faction.


    Influential nobles, in session, had lost power, or betrayed the princess, causing the immediate copse of the second princess faction.


    By losing a person of influential backing, the reality for Ariel, was that the road to the crown was also bing lost to her.


    However, Ariel''s charisma was extremely high.


    Her poprity among the people was also high. If she lived, it was expected that she would be an obstacle in the future.


    Darius advised the First Prince on this matter, and had sent an assassin to put an end to Ariel.


    The influential nobles had been suppressed, so there were no longer any soldiers left to protect her.


    The elder brother assassinates the younger sister.


    To gain the throne of Asura Kingdom, it must be won in such a race to power.


    Even the present king had done something simr to assume the throne.


    The princess faction has no defensive strength.


    And there is no way to stay an assassination by political means either.


    Ariel''s life was now in a precarious situation.


    But, the assassination was prevented, by the hand of Sylphy alone.


    She had managed to turn the tables on the assassin.


    It was a desperate struggle.


    If she was not the apprentice of Rudeus.


    If she didn''t know how to use high-speed movement by shockwave through the usage of chantless melded magic.


    If she didn''t see up close what Rudeus was doing, and ask for what reason it was being done.


    If she didn''t hear the theories and reasons behind it, and mimic it herself.


    And if the enemy hadn''t underestimated her because she was a child.


    Sylphy would probably have lost her life to the attack she received.


    The result however, was that Sylphy had survived.


    Due to the poison the assassin used, she wandered between the worlds of life and death for 3 days, and fortunately for her, there were no traces of disabling after-affects.


    As a result, the name of [Fitts] who was once known as Sylphy, had be known widely in the Royal Pce.


    The rumors of the genius boy had been heard, ''was he a fake?'', it''s possible they thought he was a counterfeit.


    To begin with, the positions of Guardian Knight and Guardian Magician have been a tradition of the royal family passed down since olden times, the position is usually filled by spare children of powerful nobility as offerings.


    When an assassin is sent, they die bravely in their protection of the royal family.


    The noble parents grieve exaggeratedly about how brave their child''s death was.


    The royal family acknowledges it by sending a medal of honor as rpense to the family, and in this way, Noble and Royal bonds are deepened.


    Their very existence amounted to only such a thing.


    You could call it a sacrificial pawn, a disy piece.


    However Sylphy was quite different.


    Although her actual fighting experience wascking, she was by far a talented magician.


    To hear the report of the repelled assassin, Darius had revealed his concern.


    The assassin whom he released on her possessed that much skill after all.


    The first prince faction became cautious.


    And Ariel''s group feared it.


    Thinking they would be killed sooner orter if they remained in the royal pce.


    They had only a few allies remaining.


    Just the several servants who were at hand, and one remaining influential noble.


    An assassin had brazenly shown up in the room of the imperial family, yet no one was med for it.


    However, the issue was more that such a matter was not even questioned.


    The leading noble of the Ariel Faction, Philemon Notus Greyrat, summed up the pressing state of affairs.


    [Please escape, Ariel-sama. Only death awaits you here.]


    [You are saying I should run away?]


    [Darius is friendly with me, so I will enter into the first prince faction, and weaken their power from within.


    Ariel-sama then gathers her power in thends of a foreign country, creates alliances, then returns when she sees the opportunity, and by then I should be reconstituted and ready for action.]


    Philemon was a clever man.


    For him, the ending where Ariel is king, is the most profitable one.


    While he had pretended to gain favor with Darius so that Notus did not fall even if Ariel died, he had taken steps to ready a hand to be yed for either situation''s oue.


    Following that advice, refuge was to be taken far away in a foreignnd.


    And there she would gather her strength and bide her time.


    Ariel did not know of such things.


    But it was clear that she would be killed the way things were going.


    There were many ces where she could go to study abroad.


    Some wererge countries such as Dragon King Kingdom or the Holy Land of Milis that were included as candidates.


    However, Ariel chose the north.


    The Magic City Sharia, of the Ranoa Kingdom was the destination.


    To the Magic Academy the [Magic Triumvirate] was so proud of.


    In other countries, the number of allies she would be able to borrow power from for a dispute against Asura would be insufficient.


    Nobody would want to back a quarrel against a monster nation that had an abundance in funding.


    However, if the Academy gathered all races from all countries of the world, it would soon be known as the 2nd Princess'' foothold of restoration.


    Ariel had not yet given up.


    Ariel was alive.


    And also the path to bing king.


    It was not just nobles'' idle talk.


    She who was born to the Asura Royal family, had understood her destiny.


    [Sylphy, my apologies.]


    Ariel was aware there was no reason for Sylphy to apany her on this journey.


    She had already cleared away almost all distrust she may have had of Sylphy.


    Paul''s name was now associated with the Fedoa Territory Search Party, and was confirmed to be unrted to the Metastasis event.


    Sauros nonchntly turned up at the Imperial Pce unaware of what had happened, and had been executed by the schemes of Philemon and the second prince faction.


    At this point, the whereabouts of Philip and Rudeus were unknown.


    And only looking at Sauros'' excuses and her dedication regarding the assassin, Sylphy was found to be innocent.


    Merely, another victim of the Metastasis event.


    [...Now that it''s be like this, while I think that it''s only right of me to release you, I humbly ask this of you instead, ''Please protect me. There is no one else I can rely upon but you.'']


    [I also beg this of you, my sword is not yet sharp. And I have no confidence that I can protect Ariel-sama by myself.]


    Ariel and Luke, bowed their heads to Sylphy whose social position was far lower than their own.


    Sylphy, who wanted to search for her family and Rudeus on her own two feet.


    However, in this one year, Sylphy hade to think of them as friends.


    Friends with some peculiarities that tended to stand out, and whose rtions with her were a bit different than that of Rudeus''.


    Sylphy felt strongly that ''A friend is a friend.''


    And for Sylphy, the number of friends she had was easily counted on one hand.


    [I understand. I will continue to protect Ariel-sama.]


    Sylphy, at that moment, may have possibly be the princess'' Guardian Magician in the truest literal sense.


    Part 4


    They had left the Asura Kingdom under the guise of studying abroad.


    Their current state, out of fear of assassination, appeared to be nothing more than throwing aside everything and fleeing from the country immediately.


    Though that was but half the truth.


    Inevitably, the first prince had sent a pursuit party after them.


    He was aware of the risk a still-living Ariel possessed.


    Her charisma might allow her to captivate the Magic Guild.


    Furthermore, there were also the children of other Asura Nobles attending the Academy.


    She might give them, the seconds who couldn''t carry the next generation, or the thirds whose heart could be swayed, the way to be the head of their houses, since there were many ways it could be done by assisting Ariel.


    In addition, there were many various nobles and royalty to be found in other countries and tribes.


    If Ariel, who has extremely high charisma, were to return after attaining strong ties with foreign countries...


    The first prince faction thought that it would be best to make this attack somewhat excessive.


    The pursuit of the princess'' party continued even after they left the borders of the Asura Kindgom.


    There were 15 nobles whichprised this party. And whenever one was alone, they always lost their lives in their surprise attack.


    In particr, the surprise attack at the [Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw] was thoroughly severe.


    About ten swordsmen, a Magician for support, and a Healer thatid in wait.


    All of the previous surprise attacks were in preparation for this ambush.


    This sure-kill formation, however, was crushed entirely by the hand of Sylphy.


    The chantless magicbat techniques that Rudeus had thought up were highly effective here.


    Though Sylphy was in the ceremonial position of Guardian Magician, she had never neglected strengthening her body.


    And she had even learned how to swing a sword from Luke, when he could spare the time to teach.


    And though it was just a thinyer, her body had recently begun to wear Fighting Spirit.


    All of the attacks had stopped when Ariel''s party had crossed over the [Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw].


    Excluding Sylphy and Luke, the number of Ariel''s noble servants had been reduced to merely two others.


    The first prince faction didn''t have the nerve to send an assassin into a country where they couldn''t keep a close eye on things.


    The sure-kill formation had been destroyed, and for an opponent they couldn''t kill within their own borders, there was little confidence in finishing the job in another country''s.


    This was a mistake on the part of the first prince faction.


    If the attack was repeated two or three more times, the probability of Ariel dying would likely be very high.


    If her servants hadn''t been risking their lives to protect the princess, it could not be expected that Sylphy alone would be able to manage that duty.


    However, the first call of the prince''sck of judgement on this matter, was no doubt owing to thebat prowess of Sylphy.


    After the ordeal they made it to Ranoa Kingdom.


    Five people unustomed to traveling to a foreign country.


    Only two servants remained.


    Elmore Bluewolf.


    Kleene Elrond.


    Both of them were youngdies.


    The middle-aged servants who knew the fundamentals of the journey had already died.


    There was bad nning, dyed traveling time, and the matter of it bing winter en-route.


    The dangerous pursuit party, and the viger''scency began to wear thin the patience of the group, and almost led to disaster.


    They probably were seen as a delicious morsel to a monster or bandit.


    Along the way they were attacked many more times.


    However every attack was repelled.


    Many more difficulties as well waited for them.


    When they got to Magic City Sharia, and were met with many furtherplications, they felt the bonds between themselves had strengthened.


    They wererades.


    Part 5


    Sylphy had entered the Magic Academy.


    Both the Magic Academy and the Magic Guild weed the Asura Royal Family, and promised to handle them as [Special Students].


    However, Ariel refused.


    She wished to be treated as and mixed in with the general students until the very end, so in this way she arranged to be able to acquire a sufficient amount of interaction with other students.


    Ariel''s calctions were borate.


    How should she gain power while in thesends?


    If she were to just be satisfied using the name of Asura Royalty, she would not be able to aplish such a great feat.


    Like a game of chess, she must use her pieces effectively.


    First of all, as Ariel''s [Might], Sylphy was best shown off in the position of guard.


    Luke, also a guard, though without any real power, was better ced in the position to show generosity and gentleness, kept closely on hand.


    Ariel herself would take the position as a [Symbol of Admiration.]


    And she decided that her two Servants, Kleene and Elmore would devote themselves to the work that could only be done in the shadows.


    Sylphy was able to continue with her disguise unchanged.


    When guarding Ariel, she would conveniently dress in clothes suitable for a woman.


    However, the best way to show [Might] would be to emphasize it by [Mystery].


    An unseen face, and an unspoken opinion, was it a boy? Was it a girl? Who knows?


    An extremely strong guard who used chantless magic.


    The fact alone that this person was guarding the princess, was all that was important.


    It made the existence of the princess even more grand.


    Also, if you don''t understand your opponent''s true nature, then there will be hesitation when it came to starting trouble with them.


    The main duty of the two servants was information gathering.


    Mixing with the general students, detailed rumor collection, and manipting information.


    The job was really that of a covert operative.


    Those girls, who would casually contact Luke at times while pretending to be his groupies, would then ry information.


    Regr information included various things about the Fedoa search party, personal information about enrolled students of the Academy, the Asura Kingdom situation reports, and information about nearby influential adventurers.


    Luke''s job was to act the part of the fool, and receive the information naturally.


    As a familiar face, continually posing as a sociable person.


    Although since Luke was originally a dies'' man", his posturing would be less of an act.


    In an unknownnd, unacquainted with people of differing cultures, suddenly rising to power through associations.


    Failure cannot be allowed to happen here.


    Part 6


    Ariel gradually wasted away.


    In the situation in which failure must not be allowed to happen, without any kind of rxation, continuously ying the part of a symbol.


    With no rxation time, her great spirit had been whittled away.


    Still, she did somehow manage it for the first several months.


    Sylphy had be Ariel''s confidante because it would help alleviate the stress her body had umted.


    However, certain information had arrived.


    The updated death roster of Fedoa Territory...


    In other words, it was information on the death of Sylphy''s parents.


    From this, even Sylphy was closed off and in low spirits as could be expected.


    Sylphy, having desperately made it this far, hearing about her parent''s deaths took a heavy toll.


    Her one hope had been destroyed in an instant.


    Brooding, seclusion, the situation did not allow for it.


    Ariel wasted away.


    Syphy was worn out.


    And the two servants who couldn''t be used to their new way of life, it was hardly a situation where there could be worry about another person.


    Only Luke seemed to be fine.


    Because he had the optimistic and undaunted characteristic unique to the Greyrat house, he always seemed to be in the same state no matter where he was.


    The stability of his mind was likely helped by his so-called Upper Asura Nobles dy-fishing" circumstances.


    Luke wondered if there wasn''t some way he couldn''t be helping with the current situation.


    However, in his knowledge, if a woman was depressed, the only solution was tofort her in his arms.


    Apart from the two servants, he had no intention of ''holding'' Ariel nor Sylphy.


    For Luke, these two people had leapt over the category of love interest into that of a special existence.


    He was troubled.


    He wondered if there was anything he could do.


    Then he suddenly remembered.


    At one time, there was the example of the genius boy who gave lessons to the brutal monkey of the Boreas house, [being the seventh or tenth day of every month, he created a thing called a holiday, and quieted the anger of the monkey.]


    Even to a certain man with habits of debauchery, it was especially important to have a little bit of something like a breather.


    Once every ten days they would be allowed to cut loose and go wild.


    Because of that, he proposed venting stress in such a way.


    Ariel, though she was worried about it''s effectiveness, agreed to it.


    Sylphy, also desiring some alone time, also agreed to it.


    However there was one concern.


    Ariel''s existence must be that of a symbol.


    And such an existence, if she were to be found cutting loose in the town once every several days, what would other people think of that?


    Ariel must be a symbol.


    She must not be allowed to appear the same as any girl around here.


    Everything that took great pains to begin building up absolutely must not be destroyed now.


    But such anxiety was easily solved by the existence of a certain magic tool.


    A magic tool that allows the user to take the shape of another.


    This magic tool took the form of two rings: a green ring, and a red ring.


    The person wearing the green ring would be identical in facial features and hair color to the person wearing the red ring.


    This magic tool was a secret treasure passed down in the Asura Kingdom family from generation to generation.


    This magic tool was meant to be worn by the body-double of the Asura Kingdom.


    For Ariel and Sylphy, at times when they would go on holiday, this tool was used to disguise Ariel, so any assant''s eyes would be deceived.


    Using this magic tool, height and build, voice, even the eye color was unchanged.


    If observed well, or if one was heard conversing in it''s form, they can easily be exposed.


    However it was satisfactory enough.


    Using this, Ariel changed herself into Sylphy.


    Sylphy always had a reason to wear sunsses, and furthermore lived a life where she hardly spoke.


    And also, since all of her magic was done chantless, it was convenient.


    There was no real height difference between Ariel and Sylphy.


    It was really quite convenient.


    Using this, Ariel became [Fitts].


    And as [Fitts], it became possible for Ariel to move about the whole town.


    During this time, it was necessary that Sylphy be in a rather deserted ce.


    As for the location, she chose the quiet library.


    She nned to examine the event that had killed her parents.


    And so, this was the way in which Sylphy andpany led their lives at the Magic Academy.

 Chapter 96: Clueless, but Perceptive

    <h4>Chapter 96: Clueless, but Perceptive</h4>


    Part 1


    It''s winter.


    The entirety of this Magic City Sharia in the Kingdom of Ranoa is covered in snow.


    Although the Magic University is currently being cleared, it is still dyed in pure white.


    The roads between buildings are clear, but to get to ces such as the back of the school building you have to clear it yourself.


    It''s that kind of season.


    At that time, I received a letter.


    The sender was [Soldat Heckler].


    He''s an S-ranked adventurer and the leader of the [Stepped Leader] party.


    During my time as an adventurer, I would join them from time to time.


    He''s a capable adventurer.


    I''ll take a look at the contents.


    "Hmm."


    ording to the letter, Soldat and his party areing to this town.


    It seems that there is a n meeting.


    It seems that the n [Thunderbolt], which [Stepped Leader] is attached to, gathers in this town every few years.


    The purpose of the meeting seems to be to n the n''s future course of action.


    For 2-3 months during winter, they decide their future ns after careful discussion.


    It''s a necessary event for a n of this size.


    Since Soldat''s party is S-rank, he is one of the executives.


    Thus, his absence wouldn''t be permissible, and he had toe all the way to Ranoa.


    Soldat and the n leader have a bad rtionship, so honestly he didn''t want toe.


    The next few months will be quite tedious.


    While thinking that, he suddenly remembered me.


    "Come to think of it, [Quagmire] is in this city as well," he thought.


    No time like the present.


    Soldat decided to take this opportunity to meet me for the first time in a while and get a bite to eat, so he sent me the letter.


    Certainly, I had a decent rtionship with Soldat.


    However, it was not to the extent which after separating he would go out of his way and send a letter just for meeting and eating out.


    I''ve always tried to be generous and good-natured, but I''m probably not the type of person that one would go to such lengths to meet.


    If that''s the case, his goal is probably Elinalise-san.


    No choice, I''ll have to bring her with me.


    And then I''ll show her being all lovey-dovey with Cliff, and make him have mixed feelings.


    Thinking that, I told Nanahoshi that I''ll be taking a break from assisting her experiments on next month''s day off.


    I tried inviting Fitts-senpai as well, but he said with a sad face that he can''te on that day.


    "Well, that day I must go out in the afternoon... as Ariel-sama''s bodyguard."


    It''s part of being a bodyguard.


    Even when the rest of the world has a day off, he can''t always take one himself.


    Rather, when everyone has a day off he is extra busy.


    It''s like he is a corporate ve.


    Oh wait, saying he is a corporate ve is rude to Fitts-senpai.


    Let me rephrase it as hard working.


    Anyway, since our ns do not match, there''s nothing to be done.


    I decided to take Cliff and Elinalise, and go to the Adventurer''s guild.


    Part 2


    We walked to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Although the snow is being shovelled, the packed-down snow dyed the streets in white.


    Since the snow storms strengthen at night, no matter how much you remove the snow you can''t keep up.


    Creating an underground drainage system to remove the snow using modern technology would be a very profitable business in this situation.


    "Hey, Rudeus, are you listening?"


    "Yes yes, I am listening."


    Cliff has been proudly talking about the current situation for a while now.


    He seems to have recently started researching curses.


    It''s for the sake of breaking Elinalise''s curse.


    Curses have been around since ancient times and research has been continuing until now, but it''s not something that can be removed so easily.


    It seems that there have been practically no results in this past half year.


    "Didn''t you say there have been no results?"


    "I''m a genius, so I''m sure I''ll be able to do it sooner orter!"


    Cliff said that while brimming with confidence.


    What an incredible person.


    I know I have ces where I won''t seed no matter how much effort I put in, so I can''t try that hard.


    Diving head first in a field long deemed impossible, that''s the mark of a genius.


    For me, Ick that talent.


    "Hey Rudeus, if you know anything regarding curses can you tell me?"


    "Hmmm..."


    After being asked that I start thinking.


    Curses, huh?


    I heard that keyword a few times when travelling here from the Magic Continent.


    "Let me see."


    Okay, let''s see, where did I hear that?


    Curse, curse.


    Trying to remember about curses causes me to freeze up, probably because Orsted has a curse.


    That''s what I heard from Hitogami.


    ...Come to think of it, he also said that Lace had a curse as well.


    He transferred that curse to spears and caused the history of persecution of the Superd Tribe.


    "Lace once ced his own curse on a tool and transferred it to another race."


    "A tool?"


    "Yeah, the spears that the Superd Tribe used in the Lace campaign. Thanks to that the Superd warriors went mad and their tribe ended up being persecuted..."


    When I said that, Cliff looked at me with wide eyes.


    "The Superd Tribe!? Is that true!?"


    "Beats me, I just heard it from someone else, so I don''t know whether or not it''s true..."


    Who told me about this?


    Hitogami again?


    Well, I can probably trust him on that.


    There''s no reason for him to have lied about that, after all.


    "But, I see... curses can be ced onto tools?"


    After hearing what I said, Cliff ced his hand on his chin and thought.


    "I don''t know how it was done, though."


    "No, knowing it has been done before is a huge step forward."


    Has anyone else tried to transfer curses since Lace?


    Well, he''s the Demon God, so what he''s done might be considered evil.


    Maybe it''s deemed taboo?


    Now that I think about it, miko''s power is like a curse as well.


    Transferring their powers with tools and using it would be convenient, I wonder why no one has tried it.


    "I wonder if no one considered trying to transfer miko abilities..."


    "Hm? Why did you mention mikos?"


    Cliff was puzzled.


    Eh?


    Is there something strange about it?


    "No, I mean, aren''t they the same? Both have unnatural flow of magic from birth, and have a unique ability. It''s just a matter of that ability being positive or negative."


    "... It''s my first time hearing this."


    Elinalise was looking at me with a surprised face as well.


    It seems to be their first time hearing this.


    That''s unexpected, they didn''t know this?


    But I''m pretty sure someone told it to me matter-of-factly...


    Oh, this is also from Hitogami.


    All of this was from him.


    That bastard, telling me things that nobody knows as if it weremon sense.


    "But, I see... That''s right, a tool... Certainly... Maybe if I..."


    After hearing me out, Cliff starts mumbling as if he came across a clue.


    I think it''s better not to take it too seriously.


    However, does the word "curse" have any rtion to the word [God]?


    Human God, Dragon God, Demon God.


    Also Miko.


    They might be connected, but maybe not.


    "Thank you Rudeus-kun, thanks to you, I think I figured something out."


    Cliff said that with a radiant face.


    While you''re at it, I''d like this curse-like illness of mine removed as well.


    Part 3


    Soldat and the party smiled the moment they saw my face.


    They were more weing than I expected.


    I wonder if they weren''t really after Elinalise.


    We went to a nearby store and ate together.


    When they heard about Cliff and Elinalise''s rtionship they were surprised.


    They joked around saying things like "A b*tch like you getting married, what kind of joke is this?" and infuriated Cliff.


    When theyughed off Cliff''s attitude, his anger surpassed fury and nearly reached ecstasy.


    He probably won''t calm down for a while.


    Or so I thought, but Elinalise calmed him down easily and changed the topic of the conversation.


    I guess I should say as expected of Elinalise.


    No matter the situation, controlling hate is her speciality.


    Come to think of it, I have never seen her getting angry nor crying.


    I''ve seen her get irritated several times, but I''ve never seen her clearly being angry.


    As for things she clearly said she hates, there was only Paul.


    What in the hell did that guy do?


    Then shifted to the matter of my clothes.


    Today, I came wearing my uniform.


    "Hey Quagmire, if you are dressed like that, people will think you''re like all those other rookies, you know?"


    It seems there are students of the Magic University that wear robes over their uniforms ande to the guild as adventurers.


    They''re generally all F or E rank and don''t seem like they would get involved with Soldat and his group, but there are asionally those that ask to be let into Thunderbolt.


    "Then how about I act like a rookie and carry the baggage again?"


    "Then we get our asses saved by you again? Give me a break."


    When I first met Soldat and the gang, they really looked down on me and invited me as the baggage carrier.


    That''s a nostalgic subject.


    Then the topic switched from reminiscences to tales of adventure.


    Although Cliff was angry for a while, listening to the adventure stories gradually made his eyes sparkle.


    That reminds me, Cliff once told me he looked up to adventurers.


    He''s usually impertinent, but that aspect is fitting of his age.


    We finished eating and began to discuss what to do next, when a messenger from the n came to Soldat.


    "Soldat-san, we are having another meeting."


    "Not again, we just had one this morning!"


    "There is no helping it, this time the leader is very enthusiastic."


    Apparently, there''s an emergency meeting of the party leaders.


    "I thought I''d be able to hang out with Quagmire for today, but there is no helping it. Quagmire... sorry, but we''ll meet another day."


    "Yeah, please invite me again."


    Soldat left with an exaggerated nod.


    Well, what to do now.


    Since the main party left, it looks like we''ll be disbanding.


    Since it was just 2 in the afternoon, even if we go back there is much time left.


    "What should we do?"


    "Let''s see... I was thinking about teaching Cliff the fundamentals of being an adventurer."


    "I see."


    After our earlier conversation, Elinalise wants to show off her Adventurer skills to Cliff.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea, teaching a rookie."


    "Is it okay if we go as well?"


    Stepped Leader''s other members expressed interest.


    Things seem to be heading towards teaching Cliff what it means to be an adventurer.


    They n on epting an A-rank subjugation mission to let Cliff gain some experience.


    Cliff seemed to be a little sullen since they are looking down on him, but he seems to be much more excited than angry.


    "What will you do, Rudeus?"


    "I will... pass this time, sorry."


    It would be nice to teach Cliff what to do in a party with multiple magicians, but I''m sure he doesn''t want someone younger than him ordering him around.


    He''ll be more obedient with only older people around him.


    For that matter, I''m not going to take a request which will take a few days toplete.


    If I don''t leave behind any message, I am sure Nanahoshi would get pissed as well.


    She might be experiencing life as a shut-in but she seems to miss being around others, and her mood will sour if I skip out.


    If you''re a shut-in, I think you should take pride in your solitude.


    Well, she seems to miss Japan a lot, so I can understand how she wants someone to talk to in Japanese.


    Though as someone who decided to live on in this world, I want to tell her to get out more.


    "Yes, well, please let the others know that we are going then."


    "You as well, Elinalise-san... there''s a rookie with you, so be careful not to go to anywhere too dangerous."


    "We aren''t like you, we won''t pick fights with dragons or Demon Kings."


    It''s not like I want to pick fights with them, though.


    Well, whatever.


    Part 4


    I parted with the others, and headed home on my own.


    I left the Adventurer''s District and headed to the square in the middle of town.


    When I got there, the smell of grilled meat drifted over to me.


    When I looked over, I saw a few merchants had put up stalls even though the snow was piled up.


    It must be difficult, working in this freezing weather.


    However, I''ve got some free time.


    Even if I go home, there''s nothing to do but study, train, or make figurines.


    It might have been better if I didn''t restrain myself and went with Cliff and the rest.


    "Since I''vee out all this way, I should walk around town a bit."


    I muttered that to myself and headed toward the Business District.


    My objective is not shopping, but I might find something interesting.


    Also, after that discussion with Cliff, I got interested in magic items and magic tools as well.


    The cursed spears that Lace made are one kind of magic tool, as well.


    Until now all of them being sold were too expensive, and I didn''t really feel that I wanted any.


    But Fitts-senpai is also using magic items.


    Nanahoshi seems to have some useful ones as well.


    Since the Magic Guild headquarters is in this city, I might find something interesting after all.


    I don''t feel like buying anything...


    But I''ll at least do some window shopping.


    By the way, I was also confused the first time I heard about Magic Items and magic tools.


    They''re two entirely different things.


    The differences between the two are as follows:


    Magic Tools:


    It has a magic circle carved somewhere on it and when the user chants his mana flows through it and activates the magic. As long as the user still has mana left, it can be used repeatedly. Artificially made.


    Magic Items:


    Items that have been infused with mana and gained special abilitites. Performing the correct action activates its effect. It can only be used a certain number of times per day, but the mana recovers over time.


    Summing it up roughly,


    Magic tools can be used repeatedly, but they consume the user''s mana.


    Magic items have a limit to their number of uses per day, but don''t use up the user''s mana.


    That''s about it.


    Magic Items, which have a limited number of daily uses but don''t consume the user''s mana or require a chant to activate, are considered more useful.


    However, they''re mostly gathered frombyrinths, so the effects tend to be rather random.


    As a result, magic items with useful effects are extremely expensive.


    The boots and such that Fitts-senpai wears probably cost more than my entire worth.


    By the way, some demon swords, although they are man-made, have traits of magic items.


    In my case, I have more mana than I could possibly use, so there''s no problem with using magic tools.


    I''ll probably even be fine using magic tools that consume too much mana to be considered useful.


    Even such items that seem defective could possibly be found here in the Magic Capital Sharia, the territory of the Magic Guild.


    "Hn?"


    Suddenly I found some familiar faces.


    It''s Luke and Fitts-senpai.


    They were happily talking in front of a clothing store.


    Fitts-senpai is looking at the store''s disy with a happy face.


    Luke has a wry smile.


    In his hands is arge bag.


    It''s as if they are on a date.


    I heard about him going out.


    But is it a good idea for those two to be out here by themselves?


    What about guarding the princess...


    Well, I suppose I should at least say hello.


    "Good morning! What a coincidence to meet you two in a ce like this."


    "You...!"


    When he heard my voice, Luke''s face went stiff.


    As usual, it seems like he doesn''t like me.


    I''ve tried to help them save face, but...


    Well, recently I''ve be a little too famous.


    He might not have found that amusing.


    Well, so long as I can get along with Fitts-senpai, all is good.


    "Oh...?"


    Fitts-senpai seems to have a different air around him today.


    I wonder why that is.


    Maybe it is because he is dressed slightly different?


    No, it''s more like he''s an entirely different person...


    "Hey, Fitts-senpai, you seem a bit different today."


    When I say that, Fitts-senpai looks at me in shock.


    Hmm.


    What could be different?


    How do I put it, his demeanour?


    When I looked at Fitts-senpai, he turned his face away from me.


    At the same time, Luke steps up in front of him.


    "Rudeus, what''s up, what are you doing here?"


    He is standing like he wants to hide Fitts-senpai behind him.


    His tone is calm.


    His gaze is strong, but it''s not to the point it could be called ring.


    However, his voice is stiff.


    Maybe I saw them in a bad ce?


    Don''t tell me they''re actually on a date?


    Maybe Luke''s sweet tongue is effective even on men, and he is taking advantage of the na?ve Fitts-senpai.


    Since they are the princess'' guards, it would be bad if their homosexual tendencies were revealed so they''re meeting in secret.


    Though it''s a joke, even thinking about it is shocking me.


    Why is that?


    "No, nothing really, I just saw you and thought I should at least say hello... Fitts-senpai?"


    From earlier, Fitts-senpai has been trying not to look at me.


    ... Eh?


    Is he avoiding me?


    Why?


    Did I do something?


    "Thank you for your consideration. Fitts doesn''t talk when working as the princess'' guard. I hope you understand."


    It seems like Luke is trying to chase me away.


    ... It looks like I came at a bad time after all.


    But not saying even a word? What is going on?


    "..."


    Fitts-senpai is not looking toward me.


    No, he is looking, but he''s furrowing his eyebrows with a negative feeling.


    ''Won''t he leave already'' is the feeling I get.


    It''s too obvious.


    If he is going this far, even I notice.


    I am being rejected.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Sorry for bothering you."


    I left the ce.


    I think I looked calm, at least on the surface.


    However, on the inside, I was shocked to the point that my mind went nk.


    I am not in the mood for shopping anymore.


    I''ll just head home.


    The slightly dirty white road continues before me.


    It''s starting to snow.


    It''s cold.


    Part 5


    I returned to the magic university.


    Why was Fitts-senpai avoiding me?


    I do not know.


    I do not know even when I think about it.


    I don''t remember doing anything to be hated for.


    Maybe I should go consult someone regarding how I am feeling right now... No, I just want toin to somebody.


    If I''m not mistaken, Zanoba left for the Magic Guild for research on mikos. Julie probably went with him.


    Rinia and Pursena... they don''t seem like they''d listen to me seriously. They''d probably just make fun of me.


    Elinalise and I just separated earlier.


    Badigadi also does not seem to be at school today.


    Nanahoshi... is very busy, so I doubt she will listen to myints.


    I can''t think of anyone else.


    I don''t have many friends.


    So just like that I decided to go to the library.


    At times like this, it is best to spend time quietly reading whatever book you find.


    I wonder if there are any refreshing books?


    Maybe an epic, or a hero story.


    I wonder if there are any books about Badigadi or Kishirika.


    If it''s about them, I''m sure it would be refreshing.


    While thinking about such things, I enter the library.


    I greet the guard with my eyes.


    We never talked to each other, but he remembers my face now.


    At the entrance snow fell on me, so I dried my clothes using voiceless incantation.


    I enter and headed toward my usual seat.


    Today as well, the library is empty.


    There are not many students in this world who would spend their holiday in a library.


    The literacy rate is low, too.


    "... Huh?"


    Fitts-senpai is here.


    He was reading a book and looked totally bored.


    He''s at the seats we usually use.


    "Oh, Rudeus-kun."


    When he noticed me standing there, he gave me his usual shy smile.


    "Wee back, that was fast, did you meet your friends already?"


    "Y-, Yeah"


    I sat in front of him, and looked at his face seriously.


    It''s as usual.


    It''s the usual clothes and air that he has.


    Something''s not right.


    From where we met, I came back here directly, on the shortest route.


    Yet he was already here when I arrived.


    It''s strange.


    "What is it? Do I have something on my face?"


    Fitts-senpai says this and touches his face.


    However, this atmosphere.


    I wonder if it''s because of the rejection I felt earlier.


    I feel that this Fitts-senpai has epted me totally.


    There is no wariness at all.


    It''s different from earlier.


    Completely different.


    "Why did you ignore me before?"


    When I say that Fitts-sempai''s smile froze.


    Then, he makes the most serious face he can.


    "Actually, when I escort Ariel-sama, I won''t talk. I''m [Silent Fitts], after all. Since my voice is like a kid, I would be underestimated, so when I''m around others... especially when I am guarding Ariel-sama, I don''t say a word."


    "I see, but I didn''t see Ariel-hime anywhere."


    "She was in a nearby shop, one that we can trust. We aren''t the only ones guarding her. The other guards were with her while we were watching over them from afar, it was that sort of formation. Oh, don''t tell this to anyone else, though."


    Fitts-senpai exins it like that without stammering.


    As if he had prepared this answer beforehand.


    No, he did prepare it before hand.


    "So it''s like that, I am sorry for talking to you at such a time."


    "No, it''s fine. I''m also sorry for not being able to talk with you."


    I think I''ve got it figured out.


    Probably.


    I''m not sure, but Ariel-sama is probably using some method to disguise herself as Fitts-senpai.


    She''s probably using either a magic tool or a magic item.


    Him being silent is because they can''t change the voice.


    Possibly, they can''t change the eye color either.


    That''s why Fitts-senpai is always hiding his eyes. He wants to decrease the chance of people seeing through the princess'' disguise...


    When I think like that, it all makes sense.


    The reason I was being avoided earlier is becauseing into contact with me without preparations would blow their cover.


    It''s not because Fitts-senpai hates me.


    Yes, I''m sure that''s how it is.


    I''ve never done anything to be hated for.


    Let''s go with that.


    "Oh, so it was like that. I thought I was hated by Fitts-senpai so I got worried."


    "Ahaha... There is no way I would hate you..."


    Fitts-senpai scratched the back of his ear.


    That action is characteristic of him, but recently when I see it my heart starts pounding.


    Why is someone so cute a boy?


    ... Is he even a boy?


    It bothers me.


    I''m bothered about Fitts-senpai.

 Chapter 97: Overthinking

    <h4>Chapter 97: Overthinking</h4>


    Part 1


    I am interested in Fitts-senpai.


    As always, I see him once every 10 days.


    Not that there is anything specific to talk about.


    But, no matter what, it has caught my attention.


    I am interested in his casual gestures.


    Like how he scratches behind his ears or how he stretches when he finishes his job.


    Like how he smells when he suddenly passes by in front of me.


    Right, there is his smile as well.


    That smile just bothers me, like I''ve seen it before.


    The days when we don''t see each other are the same, I suddenly catch myself searching for him in the crowd.


    In fact, I see him in the crowd a lot.


    It''s him and Ariel-hime, they are famous in the school.


    Beside being part of the student council he is one of the best students in the school as well.


    Fitts-senpai is one of the most respected people in the school.


    He is called [Silent Fitts] because he rarely talks.


    As an escort of the princess, he has top ss ability even in the magic university.


    It would be a matter of fact to respect him.


    I''ve been chasing him with my eyes.


    Even I know what this condition is called.


    It''s called love.


    I have fallen in love with a man.


    No, I wonder if he''s really a man.


    That''s it.


    That is the question.


    Is Fitts-senpai a man or a woman?


    Depending on the answer to that, I would know whether I am homosexual or straight.


    Since it seems to be the cure for my illness, I don''t really care which one he is.


    Either man or woman is okay, but I''d prefer woman.


    Part 2


    So, I began to collect information.


    The quickest way is to ask the person himself.


    But, that''s ast resort, since it''s possible that he''s sensitive to having a womanly face.


    First of all, I went to the staff room.


    There should be some information in the faculty room.


    The truth is probably written on the list.


    Even if they can''t give away the students'' personal information, they might tell me his gender.


    With those thoughts in mind, I head to the faculty building.


    Of the teachers present, I find the one in charge of Fitts-senpai''s ss.


    "I''d like to ask you about Fitts-senpai''s gender."


    "I can''t talk about him."


    "Isn''t there any way..."


    The teacher looks nervous.


    Apparently, I seem to be feared.


    I figured that the students were afraid of me, but not so much that even the teachers were scared of me as well.


    No, actually, it''s convenient.


    "If you don''t talk, my thick, hard Stone Cannon may make a mess of your ass."


    "Ah...! Why... you."


    "Or you might get caught in another prank pulled by mischievous students. Or would a water prank be more to your liking?"


    "... Please, I''m sorry!"


    The teacher was very stubborn.


    He didn''t give in to the threats.


    "I''m just kidding!"


    I gave up on him and went to see Vice Principal Jinas.


    If people on the bottom won''t talk, I should just move up from there.


    At the end of the faculty building.


    Jinas was drowning in documents.


    Well it''s a very big school after all.


    There is so much work even for the Vice Principal.


    Disturbing him is bad, so I''ll try to finish it fast.


    "Jinas-sensei."


    "Rudeus-san..."


    "You seem really busy."


    "No, no, thanks to Rudeus-san taking care of the trouble making children, my job has decreased a lot."


    Trouble makers.


    Who does he mean?


    Maybe Badigadi?


    Or Zanoba?


    No matter how you look at them they are not children.


    "What may I help you with?"


    "Yes, actually I wanted to hear about Fitts-senpai."


    When I say that, Jinas''s eyebrow jumps up suddenly.


    "I am sorry, regarding them I am under pressure from higher ups so..."


    "Is that so."


    Forget them and answer my question damn it.


    I wanted to say that, but after seeing his tired face I decided not to.


    Schools have a lot of these things as well.


    Like getting funds for allowing the 2nd Princess in the school...


    "At the very least, can you tell me his gender?"


    "Uh-huh... gender you mean..."


    Jinas made a bitter smile.


    As always, he is man of bitter smiles.


    He waited for a minute.


    Not doing anything and waiting for a minute made it feel long.


    "He is a boy......"


    Jinas answered so eventually.


    Part 3


    In the end, I couldn''t figure out whether Fitts-senpai was a man or a woman.


    Jinas said he is a "man", but he is under pressure and he hesitated when saying that, so there is the possibility that he lied.


    However, Jinas called them the equivalent of "Karera", but if we considered Ariel-hime and Fitts-sempai to be woman and Luke the only man, he should have called them "Kanojora".


    No, this is just ying with words, it''s not to the level of being a valid reason.


    "Sigh."


    By the time I came back to myself, I was in the library.


    And was sitting at the seat where we usually do our research and sighing.


    "Huh..."


    Am I afraid of finding out his gender?


    If he was a woman, would I be confessing to her?


    Confession?


    Say "I love you"?


    Me?


    I think that''s important... but.


    I feel something is not right.


    I feel it''s not like that.


    Even if I do confess, then what?


    With my body the way it is now, what do I want to do?


    My son''sck of reaction isn''t because I am out of juice.


    My head is filled with worldly desires, but I can''t do anything about it, I''ll reach my limit eventually, it''s just too hard.


    Yeah.


    I will not deceive myself with vague words like love and like.


    I want to do it with Fitts-senpai.


    Doing stuff like this and that. Nah, not even going that far is good enough.


    "...so long as my son''s power generator works again."


    And, at that time.


    I was hit on the shoulder with a pop.


    I turned around and Fitts-senpai was there.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Fitts-senpai saw me and sneaked up on me.


    "Uo?"


    I stand up in surprise and the seat gets caught between my legs.


    "Whoa, that was dangerous!"


    Fitts-senpai stretches his hand in order to help me.


    I grab his hand, but with Fitts-senpai''s strength, he can''t support my weight.


    "Wow!"


    We get tangled together with the chair and table while falling.


    By the time I noticed, we had fallen, and I was on top of Fitts-senpai. I fell while hugging him.


    "..."


    "..."


    My face was very close to Fitts-senpai though he had his sunsses on so I couldn''t tell his expression, but I could see his small lips.


    He was light, but the lightness of apetent person.


    And I started to feel his warmth.


    A gentle and stimting fragrance enters my nose.


    This is Fitts-senpai''s fragrance, the fragrance I''ve been longing for the whole day.


    My hands move to Fitts-senpai''s waist and hip.


    It''s a thin waist.


    I can''t believe this is a man''s waist.


    The ass is a bit thin for a woman, but it''s soft.


    I can''t think of him as a man.


    Just by touching this, my bad boy is throbbing.


    Oh.


    "Oh, s-sorry-"


    Fitts-senpai stood up with a red face while apologizing.


    "I... Fitts-senpai is a girl after all..."


    Fitts-senpai had a bbergasted expression.


    And his mouth was pping without a sound.


    In the end, he shook his head.


    "You are wrong... I''m a boy!"


    Fitts-senpai rose up, turned around and started running, he was like the wind.


    "......"


    Beside the table, several books had fallen, he might havee to take these materials for his ss.


    Fitts-senpai was a woman, he was a woman, it was an important point, but more important than that was.


    "It''s standing up..."


    After 3 years of inactivity, it''s finally standing up.


    With just a touch, my son who was sleeping for the past 3 years woke up. Just to test it, I touch it with my right hand and yes... it got its feeling''s back.


    "I see......"


    At this time, I finally understood what Hitogami meant.


    Well, certainly, doing research in the library.


    "But Fitts-senpai was hiding it"


    I knew from the start he was hiding something.


    She cross-dressed and protected the princess.


    She was definitely hiding something.


    She probably has a reason for this.


    But I can''t dig any deeper into her reasons. If I do, it would annoy her.


    Although she went to the trouble to cross-dress... if it''s found out because of me, it would be troublesome.


    I like Fitts-senpai.


    The one I love has some reason to hide their gender.


    Should I reveal Fitts-senpai''s identity just because my worldly desires that have been repressed for the past few years are about to erupt? Nah, what I should be doing is protecting Fitts-senpai''s secret, not revealing it.


    I have to keep her secret.


    I need to read the mood.


    The hell, if I don''t do that I''ll likely say something like, "I''ll keep silent soe to my room tonight".


    Saying something like that to Fitts-senpai who has been taking care of me so far.


    But seeing that Fitts-senpai taking his clothes off in front of me while saying "I didn''t think you were this kind of person..." just imagining him in underwear.


    I wonder if it''s white?


    No, no, no.


    This is not good, not good.


    That''s no good.


    Haven''t I been saved by him ... no, her a number of times.


    To repay her like this is unforgivable.


    Either way, I am not that kind of person.


    I''m a gentleman.


    Alright, I''ll treat her as a boy to the best of my ability.


    And when she is likely to be found out, I''ll help her no matter what.


    Yes, just like how she saved me on enrollment day.


    Surely, even at that time, it would have been dangerous.


    Talking about the dorm rules and defending me, she put her position in danger.


    But, she helped me.


    I do not know why, but she helped me anyway.


    Once a simr situation urs, then it''s time for my turn.


    I''ll help, Fitts-sempai.


    "Wait a minute, if she is a woman..."


    After thinking that far.


    Suddenly, I remembered.


    Until now, thinking Fitts-senpai was a boy I did so many sexual harassment things in front of her.


    For example, such as the sexual harassment remarks in the ve market.


    Such as the sexual harassment remark when I kidnapped Pursena and Rinia.


    Such as the sexual harassment remarks made when she was holding my wand.


    I was in despair...


    Part 4


    When I finished thinking it over, my son had gone back to being a hikikomori.


    Even rubbing it had no effect.


    It''s better than the past 2-3 years in which he would not even react to anything, at least he stood up this time.


    Apparently, he seems to be far from aplete recovery.


    Well it''s better than nothing.


    Let''s head back to my room and take it slowly.


    Yeah, let''s start by remembering the feeling from just now.


    ¡ª Ariel''s Perspective ¡ª


    Again, Sylphy came back crying.


    "I said I am a boy, ughu... though it was my chance, even though Rudi took the initiative to ask me..."


    "......That''s rough."


    Well, how many times have I calmed her down while saying that.


    Every time something happens, Sylphyes to me crying.


    But to me, it''s like she was bragging about her lover.


    One time it was, she went to the ve market with Rudi and he showed her his manliness, it was the first time she saw a man totally naked, she even got along with Zanoba-ouji of Shirone Kingdom.


    Another time, she reported that Rudi was angry at Pursena and Rinia saying even if you win a duel you can''t go breaking other peoples'' stuff...


    Another time, she was saying that Rudi asked her to help with research while sighing.


    The other time, when Rudi asked her about love counseling, she was afraid that he might have fallen in love with someone else and had said some high handed things to him.


    Another time she said, I was allowed to look at Rudi''s staff, the magic stone in it was so big, I bet it''s very expensive.


    And she said that she was allowed to transport it to him with an excited expression.


    The other time, she was talking about how cool Rudi was in his fight against Badi-sama.


    Sometimes, she said with a sad face, Rudi was doing research with the "Silent"-san [Nanahoshi].


    And today, she came crying about lying to Rudi about her gender and then running away.


    (Sigh ...I wish she would just reveal her identity to him already)


    By this time, I had my own impression of him as well. At first I thought he was just a scaredy-cat, but I now know that''s just his front, and he is very strong.


    He had Shirone Kingdom''s miko Zanoba as his underling...


    He managed to tame the 2 princesses from the Beast Race, Rinia and Pursena...


    As well as getting along with Cliff, the grandson of the pope of Milis Kingdom...


    He had Badigadi-sama as his acquaintance and all that is without mentioning the cooperation from the grumpy "Silent" who even refused to cooperate with me.


    And all the Special Students who I was nning to have on my team, those were isted people, are now his allies.


    If he was a scaredy-cat, he wouldn''t have been able to do this.


    Regarding the talk we had about "The rumors being strangely clean", now I have no doubt they were all correct...


    His magic blew up the Demon King Badigadi... Blew him up!


    The existence that I could only stand in fear and watch, unable to do anything about, he blew him up with one move.


    He is too strong.


    Well after seeing that, I believe he could beat one or two stray dragons by himself.


    Even though he has such strength, he is extremely good-natured.


    Even when he was threatened by female students and was falsely used of being an underwear thief, he did not get angry.


    Since he came to this school, the only time he got angry was regarding the matter of Rinia and Pursena.


    As to what he did, I heard he kept them captive for a day and doodled on their faces.


    However, even those Rinia and Pursena were totally frightened and became obedient.


    Surely, they received his anger up close and personal.


    The anger of someone who beat that Demon King with a single blow.


    Of course, even they didn''t spread bad rumors about Rudeus.


    I mean, they were so afraid that they wouldn''t spread such rumors.


    Rudeus had been careful not to make a mistake, and had been living while he was hiding his power.


    Even though he has that much power, and he can do anything he likes.


    I don''t know why he lives like this, but no matter how much I think, I get the feeling that he is nning something bad no matter what.


    But, ording to Sylphy, he is not a bad person.


    I met him for the first time when he was dueling Fitts, I felt he was a warm person.


    Though his appearance was suspicious, he was a friendly person.


    Having been beaten with one attack, Sylphy was a bit on guard at first, but after that I don''t see any change in his attitude.


    So I think it''s good to have a connection with him and through him, all the Special Students.


    Maybe it''s time to bow my head fair and square and ask for his cooperation.


    But... I should admit it.


    I''m afraid of him.


    I am scared.


    I wonder, is it because Sylphy is strong that she is not afraid of him?


    Or maybe it''s because she saw his true nature? After seeing Sylphy''s happy face, I would feel bad about getting Rudeus tangled in my struggle for power.


    I want Sylphy to be happy.


    It does not seem likely for me to be able to grasp happiness, but she is just a child who got tangled up in my struggle for power.


    She has no responsibility as a noble, nor like Luke who has sworn loyalty to me.


    She is just helping me out of friendship.


    She has no need to go as far as to lie in her blood for my sake.


    She better leave at some point and have a happy life as a girl.


    Sylphy may not ept it.


    She, being aware of her position as my ally, did her best, but her love for Rudeus might be a good opportunity.


    Me behaving like this is probably because Rudeus would be a very good ally to have.


    It would be good to leave Sylphy''s life, my friend''s life, in his hands.


    Forgetting Sylphy is a minus, but let''s leave it at that.


    Well, the problem is Sylphy''s love, I don''t know how much she loves him, but seeing no progress is very irritating.


    Even after a year of spending time together, it has not progressed at all, that kind of love is the problem.


    Dense Rudeus and awkward Sylphy.


    It''s very frustrating to watch these two.


    I thought Sylphy was more impatient.


    Sylphy does not seem to be aware, but it''s not unthinkable for Rudeus to go out with anyone else at anytime.


    For example, Pursena and Rinia.


    Though they don''t seem to be conscious of Rudeus for now, who knows what might happen in 1-2 more years.


    And there is "Silent" as well.


    That grumpy masked woman is helping Rudeus with research.


    Based on Sylphy''s story, they don''t have that kind of rtionship at the moment, but being together for a long time, who knows what might happen.


    While Sylphy is dilly-dallying, Rudeus might be taken by someone else...


    No, he will be taken.


    At the least, there is no reason for him to refrain because of Fitts, since he only asked [Are you a woman?] to the cross-dressing Fitts. It does not mean anything.


    Hmm.


    But that means, he at least noticed that Fitts is a woman.


    I thought he was a dense person, but there is the possibility that he was aware and kept it to himself.


    No, it is possible that he knew our situation and kept it to himself to not cause us any problems.


    Assuming that''s the situation, then is it my fault?


    Am I the one getting in the way of Sylphy''s love?


    (Right, I need to... stop holding her back.)


    Then, I need to support her love.

 Chapter 98: The Protected Secret

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Protected Secret</h4>


    Part 1


    The day after I found out Fitts-senpai was a girl, I was on my bed in the dormitory with a tired body.


    I was keeping my palpany after he woke up from his slumber the whole night.


    But my pal is treating me like nothing had happened at all.


    My head is already filled with Fitts-senpai, but my pal is ying dumb.


    I figured with what has already happened, my pal would be cured, but he still seems to be in a bad mood.


    Or maybe just the memory is not enough.


    Or, maybe it needs the smell, or the feeling [of the touch], or the voice.


    I am sure that Fitts-senpai is the key to curing my ED.


    Hitogami told the truth.


    It''s just that I didn''t notice the therapy was right in front of my eyes all along.


    That said, I wonder how I should proceed with the treatment from now on.


    I don''t want to reveal Fitts-senpai''s identity.


    Neither do I want to make a n that would make Fitts-senpai hate me.


    ED treatment or Fitts-senpai''s trust?


    If I didn''t notice he was a she for the next 6 months, I probably would have asked her to help me with the ED treatment without knowing anything.


    However, now, my feeling of love towards her has grown so much.


    Now that it became like this, I''ll avoid being driven by my libido like in the case with Eris, and avoid being dumped again.


    Naturally, that''s what I thought.


    "...What happens will happen."


    A man trying to get the cross-dressing bodyguard of the princess to help him with his ED treatment.


    Well, this setting is strangely amusing.


    Thanks for the twist, Hitogami.


    I startedughing nihilistically and left the bed.


    After stretching, I yawned. I guess that''s what happens when you don''t sleep enough.


    "Yawn..."


    I went to the tub with hot water to wash my face, and there I see a reflection of an above average boy with a good feeling to his face.


    Going by the standards of my original world, it''s definitely not a bad face.


    Paul''s delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith''s gentle face.


    Though it''s not bad, it''s a little different from this world''s idea of ¡ºbeauty¡».


    No matter how many times I look at it, I can''t ept it as my own face, but I''m used to it by now.


    Just not being worse than my previous life''s face is satisfactory.


    But, I wonder if this face is to Fitts-senpai''s taste.


    Nah, stop it. Even if I know the answer, I can''t do anything about that.


    He is a man. I won''t do anything.


    That''s what I decided.


    I washed my face and noticed something around my chin that was not there before.


    I tried to touch it with my fingers.


    I tried touching it and then pulled at it. My skin moved with it. It''s a beard.


    One single hair, likenugo on a newborn, is growing there.


    "...I reached that age, ha?"


    Secondary growth characteristics here are not very different from my world.


    I probably hadn''t grown a beard earlier because Paul isn''t the hairy type.


    I don''t know much about how the other races grow, I wonder how Fitts-senpai is growing.


    I heard that the growth rate of the Elves is slowpared to humans.


    I wonder if she has hair growing down there yet. Well regarding the Elves, I can ask Elinalise-san.


    N... a-ra?


    Something is weird.


    I think I remembered something.


    "What was it... a-ra?"


    Something. I have forgotten something.


    However, I do not remember.


    While not being able to remember, I shaved my beard.


    Part 2


    Two whole days have passed.


    I had no contact with Fitts-senpai.


    I also don''t want to do anything suspicious like searching for him.


    Just act normally. Everything is normal.


    On the morning of the third day.


    In the hallway of the boy''s dormitory, Luke was waiting.


    I didn''t panic.


    I had thought that there would be some kind of reaction.


    "Good morning Luke-senpai, it''s rare to see you at this time."


    I said trying to look as carefree as possible, but he was looking sullen.


    "I want to talk to you regarding Fitts."


    As I thought.


    However, with respect to this matter, I also had an answer ready.


    "I do not know anything."


    "Ha~~h, what do you not know?"


    Based on Luke''s tone of voice, it''s obvious he wants to talk about what happened with Fitts-senpai few days ago.


    He was probably trying to figure out whether I knew Fitts-senpai''s gender for sure or not.


    Having touched Fitts-senpai, I know he is a she, but she never said it herself.


    It''s not like I fondled her breasts or anything either.


    Maybe they still want to hide it, is what I thought.


    If it goes in that direction, I have no objection either.


    However, I wonder if knowing Fitts-senpai''s secret is that bad of a thing.


    Well, maybe it has something to do with me being a Greyrat.


    But, I already cut my ties with the Boreas family when I was dumped by Eris.


    No, maybe it has something to do with Paul?


    Either way, here, I have to say it clearly.


    "Luke-senpai, I have no intention of bing your group''s enemy. As for Fitts-senpai''s identity, I''ll keep it a secret."


    "...You''re going to pretend that you don''t know anything?"


    "Yeah, I have already cut my ties with both the Boreas and Notus families as well."


    Luke''s handsome face was colored by surprise.


    Did I say something bad?


    Saying I have no ties to Boreas and Notus wasn''t a bad thing right?


    "So, it''s like that."


    "Sorry to bother you..."


    I left after saying that to Luke.


    Part 3


    That day.


    After ss finished, I went to help with Nanahoshi''s research.


    "Oh, Rudeus-kun..."


    In front of Nanahoshi''s room, Fitts-senpai was waiting.


    If memory serves me right, the day that Fitts-senpai was able to help was to be 4 days after today.


    And today wasn''t an off day either.


    Yet, Fitts-senpai was here.


    Not as the princess'' bodyguard.


    So, he came to help with the experiment?


    The reason is probably the event from a few days ago.


    Physical contact with Fitts-senpai as well as the event with Luke-senpai.


    Of course, I said I had no intention of bing Fitts-senpai or Ariel-hime''s enemy.


    However, they have no reason to believe it.


    Rather, they would have expected me to be their enemy. That''s what it means, knowing someone''s secret.


    Then, is Fitts-senpai here to keep an eye on me?.


    Or, he may havee to confirm the truth about my conversation with Luke.


    Fu¡ª, I''m very sharp today.


    "..."


    "..."


    "What? Did you guys get in a fight or something?"


    Nanahoshi asked, as she saw me and Fitts-senpai being silent and fidgeting.


    "Nah, we didn''t get into a fight!"


    Fitts-senpai said, acting overly suspiciously.


    Panicking Fitts-senpai is cute as well.


    But as I thought, they doubt me.


    What should I do in this situation to gain their trust?


    Should I pay tribute to Princess Ariel? I wonder what would be good.


    Maybe I should bring her some cake? But it might backfire, since they seem to be totally wary of me.


    "Whatever, just don''t get me involved."


    Nanahoshi sounded like she was stuttering. It''s obvious since she hated this world and prefers not to get involved in it at all.


    She doesn''t want to be tangled in Fitts-senpai''s and my problem, especially since Fitts-senpai had ties to Asura Kingdom.


    However, the way she said it might cause problems with other people...


    Bute to think of it, she''s not talking with anyone besides me. So there is no problem.


    Well, if you do not want to be involved with this world, it should be okay.


    It''s not a problem that I can poke my nose in.


    I don''t want to interfere with someone who already has a clear goal and is striving towards it.


    However, I can say that since she is just drawing magic circles all the day, hermunication skills were dropping.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Tch..."


    The experiments that were usually carried out while I talked with Fitts-senpai or Nanahoshi were being done in silence today.


    From time to time, I heard Nanahoshi clicking her tongue.


    Nanahoshi''s experiment was finished in that awkward atmosphere.


    "Good work..."


    Nanahoshi''s tired voice announced that the experiment had finished.


    Today as well, there were no results.


    Part 4


    As I thought, on the way back from the experiment, there was no conversation between me and Fitts-senpai.


    I wanted to start a conversation and act normally, but what should I talk about?


    I have a feeling that if I open my mouth, something like "let me see your boobs" wille out of it.


    While I failed think of a single topic, we reached the women''s dormitory.


    "..."


    As we got closer, it looked like there was a disturbance.


    I saw a crowd in front of the entrance.


    "Did something happen?"


    "......N, ...Cho..., I have to take a look..."


    Fitts-senpai said, and ran away quickly. She looked impatient.


    She might have been feeling ufortable.


    I''m waiting at the same spot when, after a while, Fitts-senpai came back, half running.


    "What was it?"


    "It seems that there has been a fight, un..., and they fought using magic, u..., and there are holes in the walkway and the ceiling, so the rooms on the top floor are unusable."


    It was awfully monotone.


    So I took it to mean that the one of the people who fought was Ariel.


    She did not look like someone who would pick a fight, but maybe something happened.


    "I see... that''s very troublesome."


    "Yeah, so you see, it seems Ariel-sama''s room is unusable. Since I was living in her room as a bodyguard and slept there, ne..."


    "Ho...?"


    This exnation smells fishy.


    "Ariel-sama is staying in the house of one of the nobles in the city for tonight, but since that noble hates Elves I am not allowed in the house, ne... "


    "Ho...?"


    Fitts-senpai is very bad at acting.


    From herpletely monotone voice, and the setting of this story, I wonder what she is hiding. No, wait. She doesn''t have a room to stay in?


    "So, it seems the guys in charge of repairs wille in tomorrow, but I have no ce to stay for tonight."


    "Oh, that''s not good. Shall I go and fix it? Since it''s just fixing holes, I have enough experience and should be able to do it."


    I try to propose a n like that.


    In my adventurer days, I had fixed several roofs and walls so I definitely have the experience.


    Make bricks with earth magic and assemble them using earth magic and mortar.


    Since I know how to do it, I can at least fix Fitts-senpai''s room in an hour or so. Not that I have any ulterior motives like wanting to look inside Fitts-senpai''s room.


    "Ue~e...?"


    Fitts-senpai''s face twitched.


    "You see, un..., I mean..., the third floor needs to be repaired with anti-magic bricks, and they arrive tomorrow, so it can''t be done tonight."


    "Is that so?"


    Did she... just make that up on the spot?


    Yeah.


    It''s weird for anti-magic brick to be broken with magic.


    It sounds like a joke.


    Rather, after I asked how that happened, he came up with the excuse "The anti-magic bricks were probably weakened by rain".


    I am too sharp today.


    "And there is no way they would let a boy stay in the girls'' dormitory, right?"


    "That''s... right."


    I don''t know what to think about this, but let''s shelve it for now, as there are circumstances.


    For now, let''s say it would be troublesome for me to enter the girls'' dormitory.


    "Well, you see..., Ru..., Rudeus-kun is living in his room alone, right?"


    "Yeah."


    A probing gaze.


    What answer would be correct for this question?


    "Now that it''s like this, would you like to stay in my room? The bed above me is always empty anyways."


    Since we are pretending Fitts-senpai is a boy, I''ll treat her as a boy.


    So, I propose this suggestion in consideration of that fact.


    A Kouhai having his Senpai stay over in his room. It was something like that.


    There are no ulterior motives of any kind, like attacking her in her sleep, nothing erotic like that.


    It will only be to the degree of smelling the nket Fitts-senpai uses tonight.


    But, I am sure Fitts-senpai will refuse. Staying in a boy''s room is probably bad, no matter how you think about it.


    Well, lending my room to Fitts-senpai and me staying in Zanoba''s room would be the best option.


    Her scent will still remain.


    "It''s ok!? Really...? Then I''ll be in your care for tonight!"


    Contrary to my expectations, Fitts-senpai agreed with a happy face.


    Huh?


    I am puzzled.


    Immediately after that, I realized.


    It''s monitoring.


    Tonight, Fitts-senpai is going to keep an eye on me.


    It''s possible that something else besides that event yesterday happened to Ariel-hime and that I''m now being treated as a suspect.


    So, in order to stop me from doing anything, they will have Fitts-senpai keep an eye on me.


    That kind of arrangement is possible as well.


    Thinking about it, that might be the reason why she came to help with Nanahoshi''s experiment on a day she usually would not.


    If I think like that, though I don''t know what happened to Ariel-hime, letting them watch me for tonight shouldn''t a problem.


    "Well, I''d better fetch a change of clothes and a pillow."


    While saying that, Fitts-senpai went back into her dorm.


    ...My room, isn''t messy, right?


    Part 5


    I led Fitts-senpai back to the boys'' dorm.


    Fitts-senpai entered the room filled with tension.


    "Please, have some tea."


    "Oh, tha-thank you... yeah."


    Fitts-senpai said with a red face.


    "I''ll be leaving to teach Zanoba and Julie magic... Would you like toe as well?"


    "I..., no..., I''ll stay in the room. I don''t want to get in your way."


    "I see. Though... if it''s Fitts-senpai, I doubt Zanoba will have any objections."


    Isn''t he here to watch me?


    No, it might be because he wants to search the room.


    Well, I don''t mind him searching my room. Since I don''t have anything that would cause trouble for me if he finds it.


    Someundry has piled up, but it''s not anything troublesome.


    "Then, I''ll be going."


    I head to Zanoba''s room.


    While teaching earth magic to Julie and building the Red Dragon figure with Zanoba, my mind started wondering.


    I''m thinking about Fitts-senpai.


    With that said, I''d get excited having the girl I love in my room.


    But no matter how I think about it, the scenario is that I don''t know about Fitts-senpai''s gender.


    In other words, Fitts-senpai is staying in my room as a boy.


    In order to monitor me.


    He is alert.


    I told Luke that I have no enmity towards them, but he probably considered it lip-service.


    And, apparently I had greatly changed the bnce of power in the school this past year.


    I''ve been in contact with people like Rinia, Pursena, Badigadi, and Nanahoshi, they are all strong and influential.


    Looking at it from outside, it probably looks like I have them in tow.


    Well, it''s possible that Ariel-hime is seeing the situation as me having all the powerful and influential people in the school under my control.


    While it''s a truly just suspicion... especially considering meeting Ariel-hime in the city and the event regarding Fitts-senpai''s gender.


    No wonder she would think I was suspicious.


    Of course, I am not going to rule over this school, neither am I going to do anything to Ariel-hime.


    When I think about the best way to prove it, the best way seems to be to not do anything suspicious in front of Fitts-senpai.


    Let''s act natural. I won''t make a mistake tonight.


    For example, peeping at Fitts-senpai changing while making it look like an ident.


    While it''s not on purpose, he would probably think it was on purpose.


    Such a loveedy turn of event is possible, but I bet it''s best to avoid such behavior.


    Other things that might happen, oh... the toilet and bathing.


    The toilet here has a lock, so just locking it should be enough, but what to do about the bath? I''ll use Zanoba''s for tonight.


    As for hot water for the bath, you can either get it from the first floor or just create it yourself.


    Since it''s Fitts-senpai, he shouldn''t have any problem with doing it himself.


    Since he is taking a bath in someone else''s room he will probably be wary, so I prepared some towels beforehand.


    There is a chance that when I get back, I''ll run into him changing clothes.


    Not knocking and opening the door suddenly and seeing Fitts-senpai''s white skin.


    I am sure she will scream with a short "Kyaa~a" and try hiding her breasts.


    I, of course, will pretend not to notice and get close to her while saying "Shall I wash your back?"


    Then saying "Ah, my hand slipped" and go rock climbing on her boobs.


    And then again pretending not to notice saying, "Senpai, your chest is muscr" and keep rubbing it.


    I''m sure my son will raise his head with this much ero-stimtion.


    No.


    That''s no good.


    I shouldn''t do something like that.


    But when I go back, there is a pretty high possibility of running into him changing.


    At least, that is what was written on the loveedy novel that I was reading before I died.


    Therefore, for sure, I will knock before opening the door.


    It''s not important that it is my own room. Since there are people in it, knocking is a must.


    It''s as essential as a baseball yer undergoing grueling training for the National Tournament.


    I''ll knock it 100 times, hit on the door, and hit it.


    Tonight, I won''t make any mistakes.


    I won''t give into my desire and strip Fitts-senpai or attack her while she is sleeping. I absolutely won''t.


    I won''t even make those mental mistakes.


    Fitts-senpai would be spending afortable night.


    ¡ª Sylphy''s Perspective ¡ª


    Since Rudi left the room, a long time has passed.


    Indeed, his lesson with Zanoba and Julie-chan should be until it''s just before lights are out.


    I envy those two.


    In the past, I would spend the whole day learning magic from Rudi.


    How nostalgic.


    If I could, I''d like to go back to those times.


    What am I imagining while in my underwear?


    Woman''s panties and skin-tight corsets, sexy ones.


    Rather than the uninteresting usual one, Ariel-sama gave me one of her more erotic ones.


    Though it''s a bit baggy around the chest, but Ariel-sama said that''s "perfect.''


    I don''t get it.


    I am not wearing my sunsses either. Without it, I won''t know if Ariel-sama is under attack, but it can''t be helped.


    Let''s believe in Luke for now. Today, her other two attendants are there too, and attacks in school rarely happens...


    By the way, when I asked why I should dress like this, they said because that''s part of the strategy.


    Ariel-sama said.


    "Listen well, Sylphy. Rudeus-kun figured out you are a girl and he seems to be interested in you. So, basically, it''s like when a man''s certain part stands to attention, that kind of situation, get it?"


    Even if you said that, I find it hard to believe. Even now I don''t have any impression of Rudi thinking of me in that way.


    I thought it was just my unrequited love.


    "If it''s a girl he is interested in, he will surely invite her to his room, right Luke?"


    "No doubt, if it was me I would definitely do that."


    Luke nodded significantly from experience.


    I, believing those words, took action. It went well so far, just as they had nned.


    "Well, if it goes as it should, taking being invited into his room as his acknowledgment, we should be able to pledge our love together."


    A pledge of love with Rudi tonight.


    Thinking of that, even I can tell that my face is red from ear to ear.


    I''m sure it is different from what Ariel-sama said.


    I believe it''s just as Lilia-san taught me, hot, painful, and expressionless.


    "But, Rudeus is pretending to not have noticed he is a she, right? Luke?"


    "There is no mistaking it, he said it clearly."


    After all, when he touched my ass, he figured that I am a woman.


    But, it seems that Rudi is trying to hide it.


    "He is a useless guy. As useless as he is, I believe even when it bes nighttime he won''ty a hand on her."


    "And if he doesy a hand on me?"


    "In that case, the n has seeded and you can enjoy yourself. Tell him that you''re a woman and that it''s just a secret between the two of you, right Luke?"


    Luke agreed with Ariel-sama.


    "Ok, so go ahead with that."


    I was convinced like that.


    If Luke with all his experiences is saying it, then there is no doubt.


    "Listen well, Sylphy. Rudeus is a dense and useless guy. So, don''t let this chance get away. If he feels you are resisting or doesn''t want to do it, he will probably wash his hands of you. Then, it might take 6 months to a year to get to this point again. This is a once in a lifetime chance for you."


    Hearing Ariel-sama say he was useless made me irritated.


    But, after all, Rudi is a gentleman. He won''te attacking from the get go. When I think about it that way, my irritation subsides.


    "Well, Sylphy, you have to grab that 1 in a million chance with your own hands."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. The reason Rudeus isn''t attacking you is "I am protecting Fitts-senpai''s secret" so if you tell him your secret he should take it as ''attacking me is okay''."


    However, Ariel-sama continues.


    "I don''t know why, but he does not like to get involved with us, so even hearing it from your mouth he might go, ''Let''s pretend I didn''t hear anything''."


    And Luke agreed with a big nod.


    If the experienced Luke agrees then there is no mistaking it.


    "Well, what should I do then?"


    When I ask, Ariel-sama nods.


    "First, you will present him with evidence."


    "Evidence?"


    "Yes, evidence. When he goes for the toilet or something, you will take off your clothes, act like you just remembered to change your clothes... "


    This was Ariel-sama and Luke''s n.


    First, by revealing my underwear to him, no matter how dense Rudeus is, he can''t feign ignorance.


    I''ll describe the situation while still in my underwear and tell him that I am the Sylphiette from Buina Vige.


    The girl he likes is in her underwear, add to that, she is his childhood friend as well, using that momentum I confess my love and then he can''t reject me and just like that we''ll go to bed.


    Regarding the rtion between men and women, I heard from Lilia-san, but to be honest, since it''s my first time I have no confidence.


    Though I am sure it''s way different from what Ariel-sama did.


    When Luke sees me like this he said.


    "Just go with the flow. The boy takes care of the rest of it. In this situation, girls just shouldn''t reject the boys and say ''it''s fine; I love you; it feels good''. Any of those would do."


    "Luke... that is a little..."


    Hearing the experienced Luke''s words, Ariel-sama has a strange expression. As far as I know, Ariel-sama has no experience with boys either.


    Let''s believe in Luke, though thinking that Rudi would behave like Luke is kind of unpleasant.


    I mean, Luke''s image of a perfect girl is like a doll. Rudi seems to like dolls as well but... um.


    That said, I have no one else to rely on, so I''ll go along with that n.


    After Rudi left the room, I use the bath and towel he prepared to wash my body then change my underwear.


    I check in the mirror to see whether everything looks fine or not.


    Incidentally, using the rest of the hot water I did Rudi''sundry.


    Leaving so much dirtyundry, Rudi is a boy as well after all.


    I sit on the edge of the bed in my underwear, now everything is ready.


    Ariel-sama asked [Won''t going naked to begin with be better?], but Luke rejected it saying that''s counter-productive.


    I don''t get it at all.


    "Achoo...!"


    I wait while sneezing, I am waiting patiently, staring at a ce on the floor.


    If I don''t do this, then Rudi''s pants or Rudi''s treasure altar which he never let me seees into my view and I would get curious.


    So, trying to avoid them, I stare at the floor and imagine whates next.


    When Rudi gets back, he will be surprised, seeing me like this.


    Then I''ll introduce myself as Sylphiette... if I introduce myself as Sylphiette... would he be disappointed?


    It should be fine.


    Apparently, Rudi seems to love Fitts.


    Love is a two-way feeling, so, if we feel like this about each other, it should be okay.


    It''s all right, yeah. All right. Yeah.


    (Dad, mom. Tonight, I will be an adult)


    Knock, Knock...


    "Tsu...!"


    And, at that time, there was a knock on the door.


    A Knock.


    It''s a knock.


    No one knocks on their own room''s door.


    I forgot, but Rudi has made a wide circle of friends in the past year.


    Who decided that no one would drop by to visit?


    In a hurry, I pick up my clothes and put them back on.


    I am going to reveal my identity only to Rudi. So after wearing my sunsses, I open the door from the inside.


    "I''m sorry, Rudeus-kun... Rudeus-kun isn''t here... Eh?"


    "I am back."


    It was Rudi.


    He was on the other side of the door.


    "Eh? Why did you knock?"


    "Before entering a ce where a person is, it is courteous to knock."


    That''s right, it''s right.


    But, it is, but... Rudi...


    Auuu...


    I messed up the n from the start.


    Our strategy, was a failure.


    Part 6


    That night, I was worrying endlessly.


    The location is the bunk bed''s upper bed.


    I felt my body heating up just from knowing that Rudi was lying right below me.


    After that, I tried to show my underwear to Rudi, but it was all in vain.


    I think he is on guard, since there is strangely no opening to show him, and I couldn''t reveal my identity.


    I can''t really tell whether Rudi was sharp or dull.


    From his actions, I got the feeling that he is trying to make mefortable.


    Ugh...


    Well.


    The first strategy failed.


    But, I have a second strategy!


    This was proposed by Luke, as ast resort.


    "If the first strategy fails, move to the next one."


    "Next strategy?"


    Luke nodded gravely and said.


    "Night crawling."


    Luke says that, night crawling, is an etiquette from the southern part of the continent.


    A woman sneaks into the bed of the man she wants to take the heart of and ends up in a man-woman rtionship with him.


    When I ask why they would do such a thing, he answered with ''I have no idea''.


    But, it has been added, and is just good manners to represent the strength of feelings.


    "To show the weight of one''s love, this is a very good etiquette."


    "If by doing that he thinks I am a shameless girl, then what should I do?"


    The things I learned from Lilia-san were way more modest.


    Such things like showing them the thighs, or entwining the little finger.


    In the hot days, loosening the area around the chest, but only to the level that it makes the opponent attack you.


    To the point that the master won''t think of you as a pervert, is what Lilia-san said.


    "What''s bad if he sees you that way?"


    "I don''t want to. At least not for the first time."


    "Compared to how he sees you for the first time, it''s better to consider how he sees you for thest time."


    I don''t want it.


    And, I said so.


    I said it so certainly.


    I don''t want Rudi to think of me as a pervert even for a moment.


    But, I''m wavering now.


    I just lost my chance.


    "It''s simple, just take off all of your clothes and slip into his bed, rub your chest against him and whisper ''take me'' in his ears."


    The hell it''s simple.


    What would I do if he won''t embrace me?


    I would be too miserable.


    In the first ce, I don''t have much of a chest to rub.


    "You might feel miserable, but either way at least you took a step forward."


    Luke is too positive.


    I know.


    Though Luke is always ying around with women, there are some even he can''t seduce.


    Or rather, those women treat him like a snake.


    What if... what if I be hated by Rudi?


    "It''s because of that attitude that you haven''t made any progress in a year. You can''t turn ''like'' to love'' without risking ''hate''."


    It was verypelling.


    I wonder if it is the Greyrat''s family motto.


    Then again, I am hesitant. Yet, while hesitating, I remove my man-style pajamas.


    Because it was hot.


    Yeah, it''s so hot.


    Even though it''s winter, this room is warm.


    Probably Rudi is being considerate and heating the room, but I am wondering how and what could you do to keep the room warm until morning.


    What should I do? Should I go into his bed? Or, should I stop? Oh I know, how about I wait in my underwear until morning?


    That said, let''s do it.


    It''s good.


    This means that I won''t have to do the night-crawling thing as well.


    It''s morning, lets wait for the morning.


    If Rudi happens to wake up in the middle of the night that would be good too...


    While thinking like that, the night goes on.


    ¡ª Rudeus''s Perspective ¡ª


    Morning, I woke up.


    Fitts-senpai was moving a lot in the middle of the night,ing down from the bed and going up again.


    There are signs that he stood beside the bed and stared at me as well.


    Though I faced the wall and pretended to be asleep all night long.


    I had to be alert, Fitts-senpai''s mission might have changed to get rid of me in the middle of the night.


    But, I do trust him after all.


    "..."


    Since I didn''t move my body and was awake all night long, my body is fatigued.


    I wonder how long I got to sleep. I don''t think it was even two hours.


    Aching all over, I turn to look at the center of the room. Fitts-senpai is standing there.


    "Good morning"


    "Oh, Rudeus-kun, good morning, you woke up early."


    "We are both awake early."


    Fitts-senpai was there, wearing his uniform, and as usual, his sunsses.


    I can''t tell from his expression, but I bet he is tired.


    He probably didn''t get a wink of sleep. Good job. Maybe I should have woke up at least once and made some tea for him?


    As always, I wash my face and wear my trainers.


    "So, I''m going to do my daily routine training."


    "So, then, I''ll go back to Ariel-sama."


    Then, I separated from Fitts-senpai.


    ¡ª


    When Ariel heard the n failed, she thought [That brave Sylphy, why is it that when ites to that boy she gets so useless?] and started to think about the next n.

 Chapter 99: Rain in the Forest(Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Rain in the Forest(Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    Evening.


    In the student council room, Ariel was quietly thinking about the strategy.


    Thinking that some amount of drastic measures were necessary and even though she actually went to the point of destroying the dorm as a camouge, for it to still end in failure.


    Sylphy was waiting for Ariel''s words with a meek face.


    "You didn''t do the yobai [Night Crawling]?"


    "There''s no way I could do that!!"


    Sylphy yelled in response to Luke''s words.


    It''s a secret that she hesitated over it considerably and then was too afraid in the end.


    Luke shrugged his shoulders with a sigh after being yelled at.


    It seems he knew that it would end up like this.


    "...Luke, what do you think?"


    "About what?"


    "About Rudeus'' actions."


    Ariel was thinking.


    All of the preparations should have been in ce.


    However, they failed.


    "I don''t think it was by chance."


    "I''m sure."


    Even if it came to light that we were feigning the ident you can feel the intention that it was a necessity to prevent it before it happens.


    We did say it is in part because Sylphy is dense, but that''s not all.


    I can feel an intent behind his actions.


    In the first ce, for that much of a master to not wake up or make any reaction in response to her getting up andying down on the bed all night long, is something that can''t happen.


    I wonder why he didn''t say anything.


    (After all, is it my fault?)


    Rudeus dered that he didn''t want any hostility between Ariel and himself.


    I don''t understand the reason though...


    It could be that in his eyes, Ariel looks powerful.


    Simr to how Ariel is more cautious and afraid of Rudeus than necessary.


    (I have no intention of any hostility with Rudeus Greyrat as well. Mutual love isn''t it.)


    After making a joke that can''t beughed at in her heart, Ariel let out a sigh.


    "After all, it seems like the best method we can do is somehow or other get him to remember the person known as Sylphiette."


    "...Now, at this point? I''m sure the other side has already forgotten."


    After hearing Luke''s words, Ariel gave it some thought.


    Certainly, the probability that he''s forgotten is high.


    The time when Rudeus and Sylphy separated was eight years ago.


    If there''s eight years, then people can start to forget about people.


    At the very least, it seems this past year, Sylphy hadn''t heard the words "Sylphy" from Rudeus'' mouth.


    If that''s the case, then the probability that he''d forgotten the very existence of the one known as Sylphiette is high.


    I wonder what can be done to make him remember.


    Ariel used herself as a precedent and tried thinking about it.


    Even I don''t think I can remember the names of maids that attended to me eight years ago.


    However, there are several that I can remember.


    For example, Lilia.


    She was already gone by the time I reached the age of matter and mind, but I remember well how she fought before my eyes for my sake.


    "Sylphy, do you have some kind of memories between you and him?"


    "Memories?"


    "Right, people remember other people through ability and memories. That''s why, nobles open parties at every matter and introduce other people there. Piling up words of ttery, dancing for the first time with difficult dance moves. Trying to leave at least a bit of an impression... Since there are a lot of nobles, just having only met them, it''s easy to forget them soon after."


    Sylphy''s ability is easy to remember.


    Using chantless magic, even across the world there''s only a handful of individuals.


    People who can use it at Sylphy''s and Rudeus'' age are almost none.


    However, even then Rudeus couldn''t remember it.


    Why, I wonder.


    This was something that Ariel and the others could nevere to a conclusion about; first is that in regards to his previous life, he lived the life of a loser.


    He had the awareness that because it was something he could do, any number of other people could easily do it as well.


    Another one was because of the existences known as Ruijerd, Kishirika, Orsted, and Badigadi.


    After meeting overwhelmingly strong people like this, he ended uping to possess a recognition that there are countless people in the world more amazing than himself.


    And concluded that there are a reasonable number of chantless magic users out there.


    And finally there''s Ariel''s existence.


    Rather than some average person out there using chantless magic.


    The guard of a princess used chantless magic.


    That fact, caused his recognition toe to an incorrect conclusion.


    If it''s the guard of a princess, then I''m sure they can do that much.


    "Memories...? Umm, I did tell the story about how I was bullied right."


    "Yeah, I did hear about how you were bullied over the color of your hair."


    Incidentally.


    Sylphy never informed them that her previous hair color was green.


    She thought if they were to know that it was green, the princess and Luke might look at her with strange eyes.


    It''s not as if she doesn''t trust them.


    Just, she was afraid.


    Therefore, she said her hair was white from the time she was born.


    She''d continued to say it like that.


    It''s difficult to correct a lie once it''s been told; blessed as it is, her hair that had turned white, never returned to it''s previous color.


    "I met with Rudi at the time when he saved me, it''s the number one memory to me."


    "...I guess so."


    Ariel thought about it.


    Having hoodlums attack Sylphy, and Rudeus will save her from that.


    Such a strategy.


    For a period of time, it was a hand Luke yed out often.


    He has the know-how.


    Nevertheless, there''s a problem.


    Sylphy is strong.


    Right now she''s turned into this miserable state, but when ites to battle her judgement is fast and precise.


    Most likely, if it was any hoodlum around here or there, she might kill them.


    Rudeus as well, in regards to [Fitts]''s strength, he should recognize it to some extent.


    Such a paid hand that could drive that Sylphy into a corner.


    I wonder if there is one.


    ...There is.


    Currently, there''s an adventurer group that''s strong in fights, the n [Thunderbolt], in this town.


    If you pile up enough money to pay them, then hiring them is possible I''m sure.


    However, I''ve heard rumors of their friendship with Rudeus.


    Such a rumor that [Rudeus of the Quagmire] and [Electric Precursor Soldat of Stepped Leader] were having tea in a cafe.


    There was a story that [Elinalise of the Dragonroad] and [Cliff Grimoire] were there as well.


    Therefore, hiring n [Thunderbolt] is rejected.


    Also for example, even if they were to hire some adventurerpletely unrted as well.


    Most likely, the reputation of the adventurer [Rudeus of the Quagmire] is vaster than Ariel thinks.


    Even if she intends to pick an unrted adventurer, there''s the possibility that they might have a connection through some unknown channel.


    If ites down to that, without even thinking about it, the story would beplicated.


    It could be that a casualtyes out of it.


    Ariel has no intention of causing any casualties.


    Hiring some of the rough guys hanging around there that aren''t adventurers to attack is one possible hand as well.


    However, if they''re too weak of an opponent, that itself might cause Rudeus to feel disappointed in Sylphy.


    That is fine if it creates a connection with the feeling of "I will protect you", but in regards to the reliable senpai image that Sylphy built up of herself.


    The probability that it would have a reverse effect is high.


    She should avoid things that might lower Sylphy''s stock as much as possible.


    Let''s go with that kind of policy.


    Then, having her attacked by some hoodlums is rejected.


    "Aren''t there any other memories?"


    "Umm... there''s one more."


    While remembering Sylphy''s face turned red.


    "In the beginning Rudi thought I was a boy, but when we were practicing magic it started raining. It came down to where we were going to enter the bath at Rudi''s house, but Rudi...umm, forcefully tried to strip me..."


    After saying it up to there, Sylphy looked towards Luke.


    After receiving that nce, Luke stayed quiet and covered his ears.


    He''s a man who can read the mood.


    "Th...that is... he pulled down my panties as well... th...then, umm, it was seen, at least, that I was a girl, he found out."


    After that Rudeus was down for a short while until Sylphy talked to him.


    Incidentally, the talk after that Ariel had already heard previously.


    Therefore, Ariel nodded with an I see now.


    I''m sure the reason why Rudeus doesn''t try to expose [Fitts]''s true identity is because he has such a past.


    Even if he doesn''t remember things about Sylphy, I''m sure he unconsciously remembers that nothing good wille from forcefully exposing someone''s true identity.


    Simultaneously, I thought that there''s nothing else than this.


    We''ll create the same situation and have him strip Sylphy by his own hands.


    "I understand. Then, let''s go with that."


    A king''s word is more than another man''s oath.


    "Luke, remove your hands from your ears. I''ll talk about the strategy from here on out."


    However, there Ariel suddenly remembered.


    The degree to which Sylphy is cowardly.


    If we don''t do something about this, I''m sure it''ll end with the same result.


    "Before that I want to confirm one thing."


    "Wa, yes?"


    "Sylphy, what do you want to be with Rudeus?"


    After being asked, Sylphy thought about it.


    How does she want to be with Rudeus.


    What does she want to do.


    She feels she wants to be together.


    She possess love for him.


    She always liked him.


    She always had specific delusions.


    Right for example.


    The lifestyle after marrying Rudi.


    The house thates out in her imagination is the house Rudi lived at in Buina vige.


    They''re living in a house simr to that.


    They sleep in the same bed.


    When she wakes up in the morning, Rudi is sleeping next to her.


    Rudi says good morning and gives her a kiss.


    Rudi changes soon after and goes to do his morning training.


    She makes food downstairs.


    It''s the wife''s job to make breakfast.


    It''s fine if breakfast isn''t all that extravagant.


    However, since Rudi is a person who eats steadily, it''s better to make a good quantity.


    Around the time breakfast is done, Rudi returns home.


    And then, they eat breakfast and he says it''s delicious again today... or he might not.


    Just, Rudi will be totally absorbed in eating it and Sylphy will watch over that smiling.


    If she hears the voice for seconds, Sylphy will serve it.


    After breakfast ends Rudi will go to work.


    She sees him off after giving him an obento.


    Sylphy as well heads off to the ce where princess Ariel is.


    Both working, simr to Rudi''s parents.


    She doesn''t seem to have made any assumptions as to what Rudeus'' job would be, but for a delusion that kind of thing is just within the margin of error.


    After Sylphy''s job ends and she returns home she ns to ambush Rudi in the entry hall.


    Rudi discovers Sylphy, makes a strainedugh and wipes away the snow piling up on his shoulders then embraces her.


    The two then enter the house and light up the firece.


    The bath preparations end soon after.


    After cleansing her body she prepares dinner.


    During preparations, Rudi is in front of the firece, maybe creating a doll.


    They eat dinner together.


    Different than breakfast, Rudi is talkative.


    Something happened at work today, such things happen.


    All of it is something amazing beyond what Sylphy can imagine, Sylphy honestly says it''s amazing while giggling.


    After dinner ends, they getfortable together on the sofa in front of the firece.


    Sylphy closely snuggles up to Rudi, Rudi''s arms are wrapped around Sylphy''s shoulders.


    There are some days where they chat and some where they say nothing as well.


    Just, for a short time their gazes meet.


    Their faces gradually get closer.


    And then an easily imagined silhouette.


    Rudi puts out the fire in the firece, picks up Sylphy and carries her towards the bedroom.


    (Rudi asionally says indecent things so he might ask, "how many children would be good?" Then I would be indecent as well and answer, "Oh Rudi~, how many do you want me to have?" Rudi chuckles and answers, "a lot I wonder", while taking my clothes off... then I giggle as well and say, "then, let''s do it a lot"...as if that would happen!)


    "...As if that would happen!"


    "[Cough]."


    "Ha!!"


    After Ariel''s cough the delusions were aborted.


    Sylphy was bright red as she yed with her ears and hid her face.


    After Ariel saw that look, she quietly said it.


    "That delusion... please try recing yourself with another woman and think about it."


    In the delusion the one who took her ce as the wife bes Nanahoshi.


    Sylphy has entered into the position of peeking in on their love affair from the window of the house next door.


    Rudi and Nanahoshi realize Sylphy is looking, suddenlyugh then close the curtains.


    "You don''t like that right?"


    "I... I don''t like it!"


    "Very good."


    Ariel seriously nodded and said it.


    "Sylphy, this strategy depends on the effort you put into it."


    "Wa, yes!"


    Ariel thought, this might still not be enough.


    And then she let out an explosive statement.


    "Cowardly failures likest night won''t be forgiven. If you repeat the same thing, we will never help you again. No, that still isn''t enough is it. In my name as Asura Kingdom Second Princess, Ariel Anemoi Asura, hereafter I will forbid any contact with Rudeus Greyrat."


    Naturally, it''s just a means.


    However those words made Sylphy swallow deeply.


    After Ariel confirmed that, she added one more line.


    "Do it seriously."


    "Wah, yes."


    "Very good."


    Ariel nodded seriously again.


    And then she conveyed the outline of the strategy.


    ¡ªSylphy''s Point of View¡ª


    We''re carrying out the strategy.


    The time is lunch break.


    It''s time for lunch.


    The first floor of the dining hall.


    There all of the rising adventurer students and the Magic Race students crowded together.


    The noble people look at them like fools.


    Most are prejudiced.


    Ariel-sama said prejudice is worthless.


    And 400 years prior exactly what race was being cornered by that foolish opponent?


    Though for Ariel-sama who looked at Rudi with eyes of prejudice it doesn''t really have very much power of persuasion.


    Rudi is at the farthest table on this first floor.


    There a number of others are having a friendly chat.


    Rudi, Zanoba-kun, and Badi-sama.


    Julie-chan is at the end as well, she''s holding a cup with her small hands and sipping it as she looks at the other three.


    "In other words what kind of requirements does Badi-sama think are necessary for a doll?"


    "More lovely than the real thing and then above all an eros that fascinates all who see it is essential!"


    "Eros! As expected of Badi-sama''s keen insight. Now, now, another cup."


    Badi-sama''s skin was dying a dark brown color, he''s drinking alcohol quitefortably.


    Rudi and Zanoba-kun were grinning as theyughed, there''s alcohol in their cups as well.


    Strange, even though there''s not supposed to be any alcohol in this dining hall.


    Unless they went outside to purchase it, they shouldn''t sell it.


    "By the way Badi-sama, if I were to say that I wanted to make a doll of Kishirika-sama, what would you do? And I mean apletely erotic kind."


    "Of my fiancee huh? However, I doubt you know what Kishirika looks like in her perfect body."


    "That''s exactly why. After she reaches her perfect form, she won''t return to her previous form right? For this reason, we need to leave behind her current charming appearance."


    "You make a good point. However she is thoughtless, so she asionally dies quickly after all. Even if you didn''t leave behind her current appearance it would probably be fine."


    "If you lined up Kishirika-sama at a variety of different ages, the Demon King''s castle would be gorgeous I''m sure."


    "You are of the human race, it''s impossible for you to see Kishirika at a variety of ages."


    "That''s right, that''s the point. In order to see Kishirika-sama simultaneously at a variety of ages, there''s the necessity to bring life to my doll creation techniques, for that sake I need Badi-sama''s cooperation, gehehehe."


    "Fuhahahahaha! Even though you have that much power the way you solicit almost like a merchant is amusing! That approach, I''ll buy into it! Excellent, excellent, say what you desire, money, or people?"


    "No-no, just, when the timees to it I''d like you to give me your backing??"


    Rudi was making a mischievous smile as heughed.


    It was an amazingly bad face.


    Since the past Rudi hasn''tughed all that much, but when heughs it ends up bing that sort of face.


    He really hasn''t changed since the past.


    In the royal pce as well, there were people whoughed with that kind of face.


    If I remember correctly, it was High Minister Darius.


    The perpetrator who cornered us.


    He''s an opponent we can''t forgive.


    However, maybe it''s because Rudiughs in that sort manner, but I''m alright with the smile itself.


    I think of it as a characteristic of a clever person.


    I heard that Rudi and Zanoba-kun were asking for permission to create a doll with earth magic.


    I don''t really understand very well how good they are, but I know that it''s something at an exceedingly advanced level.


    The time when they showed me the Red Dragon statue that was still midway in production, I honestly thought it was amazing.


    They''re giving a dwarf gifted education and it seems they''re even dragging a Demon King-sama in on top of that.


    It seems they''re taking it seriously.


    As a fellow user of the same chantless magic, I''d like to be included as an ally as well, but since I have to be Ariel-sama''s escort it''s an impossible talk.


    "Rudeus-kun."


    "Ah, Fitts-senpai."


    After I called out to him, Rudi made a happy face.


    Recently, even though I''ve taken nothing but weird actions, it seems he isn''t cautious at all.


    After all Rudi is dense.


    However, the fact that he isn''t cautious is proof that he trusts me right.


    It makes me happy.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Umm."


    Zanoba-kun and Demon King-sama''s gazes were stabbing into me.


    Hmmn...


    "Here is a bit, let''s change locations."


    "I understand. Then Zanoba. Please proceed with our talk."


    "Ha... please leave the trivial parts after this to me."


    Rudi and Zanoba-kun sure get along well.


    I''m jealous.


    In the past I was in that position though.


    I''m jealous...


    While thinking that, I took Rudi outside of the dining hall.


    We moved to an unpopr ce and I started with the main point.


    "Then, what is it?"


    Rudi''s face became serious.


    It was a sharp face.


    ...As I thought he''s cool.


    "Umm, to tell you the truth, I have a favor I''d like to ask your help with."


    "I understand. Please leave it to me as if you''re riding on arge boat."


    Before I even said anything, Rudi struck his chest and epted it.


    "Please wait a second, I haven''t said the contents yet."


    "Unless it''s something huge I won''t refuse it."


    How reliable...


    It makes me feel kind of bad deceiving Rudi like this.


    Even though it''s already painful being unable to speak of my identity as it is...


    "To tell you the truth, I told you that Ariel-sama, stayed over a noble''s ce the other day right. It seems that the person has hired an amazingly strong bodyguard."


    "You want me to beat that guy down?"


    "Tha...that''s wrong!"


    "I see. That''s great. I''m not very good with matters of disputes."


    Not very good with matters of disputes, you say that well...


    Could it be that just now, that was a Rudi-like joke?


    I wonder if it would have been better if Iughed?


    No-no, right now rather than that I need to continue talking.


    "It seems that Ariel-sama was mortified over his bragging about that person. So she returned with [Our Fitts is amazing.]"


    "Ho, and then."


    "The other noble said [My bodyguard can go deep into the Forest of Hail with a four man party and get the flower that only grows there.] but..."


    After that, Rudi put his hand on chin like he suddenly started thinking.


    "Speaking of a flower that only grows deep within the Forest of Hail, it would be [Freeze Fringed] right. The petals work as a strong medicine, but it''s famous for only blooming in the middle of winter."


    Oh, as expected of Rudi.


    He knows it well.


    I''m d I properly investigated something that actually exists.


    "The Forest of Hail is dangerous in the winter, but if there''s four adventurers over A rank, it''s not really anything to brag about. If you proceed carefully, you can do it without any trouble, pick up the flower and then return I''m sure."


    After saying that much, Rudi started to name the monsters that appear in the Forest of Hail one after another.


    Snow Ho, White Cougar, Mustard Treant...


    He smoothly says it well.


    I wonder if he has them all memorized.


    "Umm, and then you know, Ariel-sama as well couldn''t fall back from there, [If it''s Fitts then he could pick it with an even smaller party!] and said that."


    "I see now, it''s that sort of thing."


    Rudi nodded as he seemed to understand it.


    "If I ask an adventurer aquaintance of mine, I''m sure I can get him to hand it over for cheap. If you were to say you went and picked it yourself, the other side should believe it as well."


    And said that.


    "Wai!! Rudeus-kun, that''s no good! It''s a scene where I have no choice but to show my power!?"


    "Even if you say power, ites in various forms. Connections between people are a power as well. It''s Connection Power. My face is well known among the adventurer guys and Fitts-senpai knows my face. Thanks to Fitts-senpai''s connection, the connection from person to person bes a power. Using people to get your hands on something. That as well is a way of showing your power."


    Tha...that''s sophistry.


    What is he talking about suddenly.


    "That''s no good. If it''s exposed then it''ll be an embarrassment for Ariel-sama."


    "I see. Well then, shall we go pick it?"


    Rudi said it readily.


    Even though he''s talking about entering the forest, it seems he''s not enthusiastic at all.


    As expected.


    And just as I was thinking that, I froze at the next words.


    "I''ll gather up some of my aquaintances who have openings in their schedule, so please wait about three days. I''m sure about 10 people should be plenty. Right now, the members of [Stepped Leader] are in this town, so I can gather them together quickly."


    No, wait.


    That is strange.


    "No, wait just a second Rudeus-kun! Ariel-sama said [With even fewer] though!? What are you going to do by gathering up 10 people!"


    "Please rest assured. Those guys will have ''just coincidentally entered the forest in the same period as us.'' Among them there will be members who have epted monster subjugation jobs and guys who run around gathering materials as well, they might end up hunting every monster on the way though. There will be no guys there to harvest the flower, only Fitts-senpai alone."


    Uwuuu~~nn.


    I wonder if this is the wisdom of adventurers.


    No, Rudi has been an adventurer for a number of years, he should know how frightening the forest can be.


    He must be thinking if it''s an amateur like me that will be entering, he''s a bit worried.


    Yeah, it''s that without a doubt.


    "E...even without such people, if it was just Rudeus-kun and I, wouldn''t it be easy?"


    "...Could it be, Fitts-senpai it''s that. You want to ask me to be your escort?"


    Isn''t that what I''ve been saying since the start...or I didn''t say it did I.


    "Yeah! Right, that''s it. I can only rely on Rudeus-kun."


    After saying that, Rudi whispered a single word of "Hmm" and put his hand on his chin.


    After a short while of thinking he nodded.


    "I''ve depended on Fitts-senpai for a variety of things. I won''t tell you not to depend on me. That job, I will humbly ept and take it on."


    "Th...thank you Rudeus-kun! I was uneasy about entering the forest alone!"


    There were a variety of dangerous ces, but for the time being I''ve broken through the first barrier.


    However, even after just hearing a bit of the story from me, it''s amazing how he keepsing up with ideas one after another.


    As I thought Rudi is amazing.


    Part 2


    The strategy proceeded to the second stage.


    Rudi and I entered the Forest of Hail.


    The Forest of Hail is a ce three days or so North of the Magic City Sharia.


    The end of the forest just like that touches the national border of Basheranto.


    Inparison to I who was just wearing normal travelling clothes, Rudi was in full equipment.


    Arge knapsack, it seems that staple food and some other stuff is packed in for the worst case.


    Since it''s Rudi, I thought he would go in empty-handed and return like that.


    After saying that [You shouldn''t underestimate the forest. There are monsters that can avoid my Rock Bullet after seeing it.] is how he responded.


    After saying there''s no way that''s the case and hearing the details, it seems in the forests on Magic Continent monsters like that are all over the ce.


    I thought it was a joke, but Rudi''s eyes were serious.


    In the Forest of Hail among the monsters that appear, at most they''re B rank monsters.


    If it''s that much, then even I could deal with them.


    Is what I was thinking but...


    "Sorry. It seems like I left all the preparations to you."


    "No-no, if I think about it like an escort job, it''s only natural."


    If he''s treating as if it sounds like that, then I wonder if he''s going to take a job fee.


    "Umm, a job fee or that sort of thing, would it be better if I paid something like that?"


    "No way. This is something I''m doing out of good intention, so please don''t mind it."


    Rudi awfully emphasised the part where he said "good intention."


    "It''s not like I can''t pay Rudeus-kun something like a job fee you know."


    Even though it''s low, I do get a sry from Ariel-sama.


    Since I have nothing to use it on, it''s saved up.


    I should have enough to employ Rudi myself.


    Ah, but Rudi has true strength over King ss, I... I wonder if I''ll have enough?


    "Fu...I''m expensive you know."


    "Ex...expensive you say, that...might be the case, but??"


    After hearing Rudi''s words I wasn''t thinking about money, but I remembered the ve market.


    In my head a nude Rudi was climbing up onto the show stage.


    Buy...Rudi with money...


    The area around my abdomen tightened up and seemed to call for something.


    I knew that my face was getting hot from embarrassment.


    "In...in any case, let''s hurry ahead!"


    "Yes."


    We entered the Forest of Hail.


    The Forest of Hail might look the same as a normal forest at a nce.


    A variety ofrge trees are covered in snow, the same as a forest you can find anywhere.


    In this forest hail falls at fixed periods.


    It''s and where there''s a magic power-like abnormality.


    In just this entire region, when you step on the snow, it makes a crunching sound.


    "The flower blooms on a cliff. Since we''ll be heading in a straight line to there while melting the snow, please follow along while being vignt of our surroundings."


    While melting the snow.


    Rudi said it like it was nothing and started to move forward.


    I wanted to try it as well, but it was no good.


    If it''s just in my surroundings then it''s probably an application of fire magic, but to reach the level of creating a path continuously is difficult.


    It''s not like I can''t do it, but it uses too much magic power.


    The way Rudi uses magic power is extravagant.


    I continued down the path as even the snow on my shoulders melted.


    I thought that monsters might find us from the steam rising when it melts, but Rudi was dispersing the steam as well.


    After I asked how he was doing it, he said if you adjust the temperature right then you can just melt the snow without releasing any steam.


    I wonder how much you would need to practice in order to figure that out.


    (Rather than that, it''s time to start the n.)


    So I took a single deep breath and pointed at the staff Rudi had in his hand.


    "That staff, the other day I held onto it, but it''s amazing. I''ve only ever seen magic stones with a color attached in the royal pce."


    "During my 10th birthday, I received it from the Ojou-sama I was working as a home teacher for."


    After saying that Rudi made a bit of a lonely face.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t heard him talk very much about the Ojou-sama that he taught.


    It doesn''t feel like Rudi has talked about it very much.


    ording to the information, I think she was an extremely violent person...


    I wonder if he has some kind of bad memories.


    "That staff, is it fine for me to hold it for a bit? Since I only have a staff aimed at beginners, I''ve always longed for something like that."


    "Is that so. Since you''re an Ojou-sama''s escort then I''d think you would be given a better staff to hold onto though."


    "Since I used chantless magic I''m sure they were thinking I didn''t need a staff, they''re stingy right."


    Of course, I don''t think Ariel-sama is stingy.


    This wand is something I received from Rudi so I treat it preciously.


    Since it''s the same as a wand you can find anywhere, Rudi doesn''t seem to have realized it.


    "By all means, grasp it and try it out. How is it, the thickness?"


    Rudi came out asking that while smiling.


    I wonder what it is.


    Is there something amusing?


    While holding doubts I tightly grasped the staff.


    Since my hands are small, I felt like it was a bit hard to hold.


    "It''s thick, I wonder if it was assumed you would hold it with both of your hands."


    "...I''m sure they were making assumptions based on after I grow up."


    "Hnn."


    While smiling Rudi continued to proceed with melting the snow.


    I followed after while holding the staff.


    Alright, for the time being the n has seeded.


    And next is...


    I took the ring on my little finger and brought it close to my mouth.


    And then in a small voice I dered the keyword.


    "Red Tower."


    After that, the gem in the ring changed colors from blue to red.


    This ring is one of the Magic Tools Ariel-sama always wears.


    If you say the keyword then the color changes.


    Simultaneously, another ring a long distance away will have its color change as well.


    It''s a magic tool that only does that.


    Though the effect won''t work if it''s too far away.


    This time, the other ring is being held by some people we''ve left on standby outside of the forest in advance.


    (I wonder if it''s alright...)


    I waited a bit while ncing towards at the sky.


    Contrary to my uneasiness, suddenly the sky started to be cloudy.


    Alright.


    It went well.


    "Hnn?"


    Rudi quickly realized it.


    After looking up at the sky he whispered it.


    "...Rain clouds huh. How unusual."


    In the winter of the northernnds it almost never rains.


    Because of that reason, the equipment used against the cold in this area are weak to rain.


    The furs of the Snow Hedgehog that we''re wearing as protection against the cold don''t actually melt the snow, but work to remove it.


    Therefore, equipment for protection against the cold are extraordinarily useful, but the fact that they soak water easily is a fault.


    After water soaks into it, just from the blowing of the cold winter wind, it will be frozen solid.


    "Fitts-senpai, it seems like it will rain."


    In the case where rain falls in the middle of winter, you create a roof in that ce and endure it, or else taking shelter in a cave is desirable.


    Rather than making a refuge with magic, I''ve heard that finding a cave isparatively safe.


    Even though earth magic is a specialty of Rudi, I''m sure he would think of it as a pain to continue casting magic until the rain stops.


    That''s why I''ll make the suggestion.


    "That''s right, ording to the map ahead of here is..."


    Since there''s a cave we should take shelter from the rain.


    And just as I was about to say that, Rudi shook his head.


    "No, since I can quickly disperse them."


    After saying that he raised his hand.


    (This is bad!)


    In this instant I realized the blunder.


    Rudi is a Water Saint ss magician.


    Manipting the weather is his forte.


    I heard that Ariel-sama hired two Advanced water technique users, but if Rudi is the one doing it, the clouds will scatter in no time at all.


    What to do, what to do.


    If it doesn''t rain here then the n is all for nothing.


    I started to pack magic power into the staff in my two hands.


    I could feel amazing power.


    Wi...with this I might be able to do it.


    "Hnnn?"


    Rudi tilted his head while raising his hand.


    Most likely, since the clouds weren''t scattering like he nned, he might think it''s strange.


    Naturally, right now I''m interfering with that after all.


    The reason why Rudi didn''t get serious is probably thanks to the staff.


    My ability to control weather should rival Rudi.


    Since that''s the case, I have the advantage thanks to the part of the advanced ss magicians outside of the forest.


    I continued to pack magic power into the staff with feeling as if I were praying.


    The rain clouds gathering in the sky continued to grow.


    Just as I was taught by Rudi.


    Gathering the moisture, making the cloud, then cooling that down, and drop it!


    "Hnmu??"


    Rudi''s eyebrows dropped.


    In the next instant, cold rain started to fall.


    "...I''m very sorry Fitts-senpai, it seems today my condition is a bit bad."


    Rudi said it with a face as if he received a bit of a shock.


    "It...it''s fine. It''s because I didn''t give back your staff, probably."


    "Even without my staff, normally I would have been able to disperse rain clouds like that. Recently, maybe because I haven''t used it very often, I''ve dulled... or else...?"


    Rudi looked at the palms of my hands while grumbling something.


    It seems he realized that rain cloud was something intentionally made.


    However, I''m sure he didn''t think to expect he would be obstructed from dispersing it.


    "Well, we can''t help something that''s already started to fall. If I remember correctly, there''s a cave up ahead, let''s take refuge there."


    "Tha...that''s right!"


    Afterrgely nodding to Rudi''s words, we resumed moving.


    The Snow Hedgehog furs were soaking in the moisture and in no time at all stealing our body heat.


    Just as nned.


    "It''s there isn''t it."


    Just like this, we arrived at the cave while dripping wet.


    In terms of depth it was only about 10 meters, a small cave.


    Thend of purpose.

 Chapter 100: Rain in the Forest(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Rain in the Forest(Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    I thought that something was going on.


    Fitts-senpai who had hired me was acting strange.


    There was that abnormal weather event as well.


    I got the feeling that the movements of the clouds were way too fast even for rain to fall.


    Showers almost never fall in the winter.


    There''s the possibility that someone used magic.


    No, but what did they intend to do by making it rain?


    Maybe being a hindrance.


    Who would?


    That noble who princess Ariel was said to have stayed with?


    For what reason?


    Do they intend to try and assassinate Ariel?


    Maybe they think Fitts-senpai is a hindrance for that sake.


    No, if that were the case then they wouldn''t make rain fall, some other kind of thing would have been better, spears for example.


    I wonder if Fitts-senpai has realized it.


    It seems like she hasn''t realized it, but she''s still strangely calm.


    I guess it means that this amount of hindrance was within her expectations.


    No, then, she would have said we might be obstructed from the start.


    Or else maybe she wants to assassinate me.


    If that''s the case then the other day, she would have done it at the time when she came to my room.


    I wonder what''s going on.


    While worrying I prepared the fire to try and dry out our wet clothes faster.


    I thought something like this might happen so I already had prepared some firewood for the sake of a fire.


    It''s possible to maintain a fire with just fire magic, but if you have firewood it''s morefortable.


    During the time when a monster might appear, it wouldn''t be good if you had to light the fire again.


    At night you would lose the light as well.


    I ced the firewood and started the fire.


    After confirming that the fire was stable, I took off my winter clothes.


    The winter clothes were soaking wet, the exterior was frozen.


    Underneath the winter clothes I was wearing my usual grey robe, but this was soaked as well.


    Just going off by the sensation, but I''m sure it''s soaked all the way to my underwear.


    For the time being, my underwear are fine since I have a change of clothes, but I need to dry my robe and the winter clothes first.


    I used wind magic and water techniques to evaporate it in an instant.


    Just, if you try to remove all the moisture from it, the cloth will be damaged, so it''s done in moderation.


    I made a clothes drying rack with earth magic and hung it there to dry.


    The same with the clothes I was wearing underneath my robe.


    I had gotten down to my underwear, so I went to the fire to warm up my body.


    It''s still cold.


    I used earth magic to create a wall and sealed off the entrance of the cave.


    If Ipletely sealed it off we might suffer from carbon monoxide poisoning, so I created a crevice in the ceiling.


    Now then, what to do about my underwear.


    As expected it''s not like I can strip them off in front of Fitts-senpai.


    And then I suddenly looked at her.


    "Wuu..."


    Fitts-senpai was trembling while holding her own shoulders.


    She had removed her winter clothes, but she was still wearing the mantle and things below that.


    If it continues like that she''ll catch a cold.


    "Dry it?"


    Wouldn''t it be better to dry it off?


    Is how I asked but I shut my mouth.


    Fitts-senpai is a female that looks like a boy.


    Not to mention, she''s hiding her identity.


    It''s not like she can just strip in front of me.


    However, continuing like this is no good.


    I wonder what can be done.


    Hmm.


    "Fitts-senpai."


    "Wh...what is it!?"


    She responded with a somewhat loud voice.


    It seems Fitts-senpai has realized the current situation as well.


    She has no choice other than to strip, but she can''t just strip, that kind of situation.


    Therefore, she''s cautious about being exposed.


    This is no good.


    I should read the mood.


    "In the past I heard from a girl acquaintance of mine, that it''s a taboo for other races to see elves naked. I''ll turn my back and keep my eyes shut, so during that time please use magic to dry your clothes."


    "Eh!!?"


    Fitts-senpai made a surprised voice.


    I''m sure. I''ve never heard a story of such a taboo.


    If there were such a taboo out there, then Elinalise''s existence itself would be a taboo. A walking taboo.


    However, if I show it like this, that I have mistaken knowledge, then I think it should work in Fitts-senpai''s favor.


    I slowly turned and faced the other way then closed my eyes.


    And then listened closely.


    At least, I want to imagine Fitts-senpai stripping behind me, I''ll enjoy just the sound.


    "..."


    "..."


    However, there was no sound at all.


    Even though she''s wet, if she were to take off her clothes, and then use chantless magic to dry them off, there should be at least a little bit of sound.


    Strange.


    Could it be, Fitts-senpai can change clothes without making any sound?


    Come to think of it, during my elementary school days, there were females who could change into swimsuits with clothes on. They sure are skillful.


    During my elementary school days, I had no interest in them changing their clothes.


    Both men and women changed in the same ssroom.


    If I think about it, it was a splendid period.


    After the spread of the inte, I found the method they changed with at that time on the, and thought "I see now".


    I have interest in such unique changing methods.


    A schstic interest.


    That''s right, this is learning.


    It''s intellectual curiosity.


    It''s absolutely not an erotic...purpose.


    If Fitts-senpai doesn''t change her clothes, then she might freeze after all.


    After thinking that, I slowly~ turn around.


    My eyespletely met with Fitts-senpai.


    Even though she''s wearing sunsses, somehow I knew our eyes met.


    I didn''t turn my eyes away.


    It''s because Fitts-senpai was turning deep blue.


    "Fitts-senpai!"


    With a deep blue face she was holding both of her shoulders and trembling.


    Even just from looking, I could tell that Fitts-senpai''s body heat waspletely stolen.


    The atmospheric temperature in the winter forest of the northernnds is most likely below freezing.


    If you walk around in that then your body heat will quickly be lost.


    Even I am actually cold.


    The temperature in the cave is going up a bit, but since she''s continuing to wear those wet clothes, it''s like being covered in cold water.


    It won''t stop at just a cold.


    "Please at least change. Since that''s the case would you like me to create a changing room? No, I will, I''ll go outside of the cave, let''s go with that. That''s fine."


    "Wait."


    Just as I was about to go outside of the cave, Fitts-senpai held me back.


    She continued to look at me while trembling.


    And then while continuing to tremble she slowly walked in front of me.


    Carefully looking over me.


    "..."


    "..."


    Carefully, while trembling.


    It seems like she wants to say something.


    What is it.


    What does Fitts-senpai want to say?


    No, what does she want me to do.


    "You...you''ll catch a cold??"


    "Yeah. Tha...that''s right."


    She responded to my question with a trembling voice.


    I was confused.


    I couldn''t read Fitts-senpai''s thoughts.


    "If you don''t take your clothes off, it will be dangerous. If your body temperature lowers, people die you know?"


    "Yeah...I might die, if it continues like this..."


    While saying that Fitts-senpai didn''t make any movements towards taking off her clothes.


    Ah no, she would be troubled if she stripped in front of me.


    I don''t know, Fitts-senpai is a man.


    He''s absolutely not a woman, that''s the case.


    If I don''t close my eyes.


    "I can''t take them off myself. Take them off for me."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    What is this person saying.


    "...If you can''t take them off yourself, then I have no choice other than to remove them."


    ...What am I saying.


    Ah, no good.


    My hands are stretching towards Fitts-senpai on their own.


    First I touch her shoulders.


    They''re cold.


    And slender.


    Without a doubt it''s the shoulder of a female.


    Slender, a shoulder almost like it might break.


    And then I''m a man.


    Man and woman.


    There''s the samemon sense in this world that you shouldn''t carelessly expose your flesh.


    "To...to be honest, I know that Fitts-senpai is a woman."


    "Yeah. But, if you don''t take them off I might die."


    "Ye...yeah."


    What does this mean.


    I can''t read her thinking.


    What is Fitts-senpai nning.


    Could it be, this is a ckmail scheme.


    For example after I strip her, some scary people wille out from somewhere, and suddenly tell me indifferently, [You''vee to find out matters of absolute secrecy of the Asura Kingdom!] and then take me off to some experiment room and dissect me.


    It''s not something that I can say when right now I''m truly about to dissect Fitts-senpai though.


    My hands were moving on their own, I took off Fitts-senpai''s coat.


    After removing the coat made of a thick material on top, a dripping wet white shirt appeared.


    It''s a white shirt.


    While the white cloth was a bit thick, it was transparent.


    Fitts-senpai''s underwear entered my vision.


    What was wrapping her chest wasn''t a bra.


    It was some kind of underwear that went from just above her belly button to just before her shoulders covering her chest.


    What was it again, I can''t remember the name.


    She''s unexpectedly adult.


    When what it''s wrapping is a bitcking and chaste like this, it''s not really all that adult.


    However, just like this, when it''s clinging to skin from being wet and you look at it, it''s certainly there.


    The two mountains that men seek out, the outline of her breasts.


    "Fitts-senpai?"


    "What''s wrong, Rudi?"


    Rudi, calling me by such a nostalgic name.


    It feels like it''s calling out to something within me.


    This situation, somewhere, I feel like I''ve experienced it somewhere.


    "Pl...please excuse me."


    "Yeah."


    Fitts-senpai''s face was bright red.


    Red all the way to her ears.


    I feel like I''ve seen these ears that have turned red somewhere before as well.


    After removing the white shirt, pure white skin was exposed.


    Thin shoulders that seem like they might break.


    Lacking in both muscle and fat and the nape of the neck that was slender all around.


    Seeing something like that in close proximity, touching it with my hands.


    My sword that has been miserable recently, almost like a knight''s sword being offered up in ritual, is facing upwards.


    Fitts-senpai has something.


    She has something that can cheer me up.


    Something I don''t know what.


    Just, I feel so excited that I''m about to push her down right now.


    "Ha...ha..."


    While trying to hold back that excitement, I put my hands on Fitts-senpai''s belt.


    I loosened the belt while making a clicking noise, then put my hands on the cuff of her pants.


    Suddenly, I remembered something.


    Come to think of it, something like this happened in the past.


    Around the time I was five or six years old.


    This sort of thing happened.


    After pulling the wet pants down, pure white panties appeared.


    The difference from that time, is that I didn''t remove the panties together.


    However, after all underwear that has been soaked bes transparent so you can see what''s below.


    Could it be, I''ve stumbled upon a barren zone?


    "...[Gulp]."


    Fitts-senpai silently removed her leg from the pants and sat down in front of me.


    It was the so called girls sitting style.


    I sat in seiza directly in front of that.


    The floor of the cave was rugged and my lower legs were in pain.


    "Rudi."


    I could understand that Fitts-senpai''s gaze was looking a bit below.


    It''s the tent that just started construction some time ago.


    After all Fitts-senpai''s body contributes greatly to the construction of my tent.


    "There''s still one remaining."


    The words of one.


    I understood that it was not referring to her panties.


    Aftering this far I understood it.


    I put my hands on her sunsses.


    "?"


    Take them off.


    And then there was after all.


    A face I have a recollection of was there.


    It was the face that I once thought would be the face of a bishonen when it grows up.


    It was a beautiful face, that I thought as long as I could remain together with it, I wouldn''t mind being treated as leftovers.


    And then that face was far more sweet than I imagined at the time.


    With her youthfulness still remaining, it was a face that you couldn''t call anything but sweet.


    With sharp eyes, a high nose, small lips.


    The power of the genes of an Elf.


    She looks simr to Elinalise as well, but she has the easily friendly characteristic of a half or a quarter.


    "Umm, Fitts-senpai."


    "What is it, Rudi?"


    And the way she was leaning her head as she asked with her face bright red was the same as always.


    I wonder why I didn''t realize until now of all times.


    Hair, that''s right.


    It''s because her hair color is different.


    Her hair color was supposed to be green.


    Now it''s pure white.


    No, something like hair color you can change all you want.


    Bleaching isn''t really all that difficult.


    "Could it be that, Fitts-senpai''s real name might be something like Sylphiette?"


    "...Yeah."


    Fitts-senpai, No, Sylphy...


    Nodded shyly and smiled.


    "Yeah...Yeah..."


    That smile quickly changed into a tear-stained face.


    Before thatpletely changed into a crying face she moved to embrace me.


    "Atst, you''ve said it..."


    After whispering that, Sylphy''s skin was cold.


    Part 2


    A short while passed.


    I couldn''t hide my confusion, but I felt like I was finally convinced of everything.


    "Uu...gusu..."


    Sylphy was sniffling away and crying while embracing me.


    It''s simr to that time.


    She''s a crybaby the same as always.


    And then, soft as always.


    Thin, without seeming like she has any fat, but when you hold her tightly she''s soft.


    Could it be that she''s using some kind of softening agent?


    "I...I was...always, always waiting. In Buina vge, I was always, trying my best."


    I had heard about how Sylphy was giving it her best while I was working as a home teacher from Paul.


    I silently caressed her head.


    And then Sylphy tightened her embrace on me even more.


    And then she raised her face.


    Her face was all sticky from the tears and her running nose.


    I didn''t know what would be good to say after seeing that.


    "?"


    Just, Sylphy was different.


    After she looked at me she opened her mouth.


    "I''ve always liked you since the past..."


    My face went nk and I became aware of it.


    "I liked Rudi. Now I like you more. Please don''t leave me anymore. I want to be with you forever."


    The inside of my head went pure white.


    I was surprised after being told Sylphy liked me.


    Sylphy was always stuck close to me since the past.


    It could be said that I acted in such a way to induce that.


    However, now it''s different.


    At the very least this past year.


    I''ve watched Fitts-senpai.


    I''ve watched her as a person I respect.


    At least, Fitts-senpai was standing as an independent person.


    Could there possibly be some dependency still remaining towards me?


    However, at least, I''ve depended on Fitts-senpai.


    She has knowledge, a person who I''ve depended on and has thought about a variety of things for my sake.


    Speaking of "Silent Fitts", he''s a serious person that princess Ariel can trust.


    Right now I.


    Being confessed to by such a person.


    My chest became hot.


    In the furthest regions of confusion, I still hadn''t settled down with Sylphy=Fitts-senpai.


    I had be so full of happy feelings as if I wanted to dance.


    In that instant, I suddenly remembered Eris.


    Come to think of it, did I ever tell her that I liked her.


    I said I would be her family.


    However, that was something she suggested.


    I wonder if I ever said anything to her from my side.


    What do I think about Fitts-senpai... No, what do I think about Sylphy.


    It''s no good if I don''t think about that even more.


    However if I don''t say it here.


    She might disappear again.


    "I like you as well."


    And.


    I grabbed onto Sylphy''s shoulder and separated us.


    I thought she would resist, but she was frail.


    Sylphy''s face had be pretty bad covered in tears and snot.


    I gently caressed her head and raised her face.


    "Nn..."


    Sylphy''s lips were soft.


    There was a bit of, just a bit of snot, but that was unrted.


    After the kiss ended, Sylphy had stopped crying.


    With a red face she was looking at me with a nk expression.


    "?"


    I lost my words.


    Words were already unnecessary.


    I''ll ascertain it with words of love.


    Next is that.


    Love, that which follows love is H, hies next.


    I think I''m acting pretty self-interested right, but something that''s been repressed for two years is on the verge of explosion.


    Sylphy isn''t resisting either.


    Underneath the nket I prepared for camping use, an eggnt had be horizontal.


    It could be that she had this sort of intention from the start.


    This job as well, was for the sake of revealing her identity in a ce with no one around.


    No, let''s stop with the unrefined thoughts.


    Now at any rate, it won''t be good if I don''t proceed without making the same mistakes as before.


    "...Sylphy, it''s your first time right?"


    "Eh? Ah, yeah. Yes. It''s my first... is that no good?"


    "It''s not no good."


    Rather, it''s good.


    But, however.


    However you know, if I were to fail here, it might end up likest time.


    I pass on things happening like with Eris again.


    I can''t afford to fail here.


    I can''t fail.


    I carefully, carefully stretched out my hand to Sylphy.


    "..."


    "...Umm, Rudi?"


    After I realized it, my tent had copsed.


    Part 3


    About an hour passed.


    The rain had stopped.


    Because we had kept embracing each other for a long period, our bodies were warmed up.


    Our clothes seemed like they were almost dry, but I was on the verge of crying.


    I received a shock from being useless at the most essential time.


    This shock is severe no matter how many times or when I experience it.


    This time it''s not a woman I''ve paid in a brothel or some passing adventurer.


    It''s an especially harsh feeling.


    It seems Sylphy received a shock as well.


    Even so it seems the shock Sylphy had was a bit less.


    While jesting a bit, continuing with a bitter smile, she was depreciating her own body.


    "It''s not Rudi''s fault. I, look, my chest is small, and I have no charm..."


    "No, Sylphy''s body is very charming. I''m very sorry. It''s been like this since three years ago."


    "Ru...Rudi?"


    I started to talk about myself.


    I talked about everything.


    I faced my first experience three years ago, since then, the fact that I had be useless.


    And then, for the sake of searching for a method to cure that, I came to the Magic University.


    In the end I was unable to find it and it came down to today.


    "I''ve caused Sylphy to feel ashamed. I''m very sorry."


    I prostrated myself.


    There''s no way there''s a problem with Sylphy''s body.


    Rather it''s a huge stimtion.


    Certainly her chest is small, but with her slender limbs, and thin hips.


    It''s not like the bnce is bad.


    It was like you pulled the image of a shojo straight out just like that, from directly in the center of my strike zone.


    In the first ce, during these past three years, the only one who has allowed me to stand up is just Sylphy.


    There''s no way I could have any dissatisfaction with her.


    It''s just that I''m cowardly.


    "Ru...Rudi, don''t say something like that. It''s not a shame, go back to how you were."


    Sylphy let out a pitiful voice.


    I myself feel a pretty pitiful mooding on.


    "I really want to return to how I was very much as well, but nothing can be done about this."


    "Not like that, your tone, stop with the honorifics."


    Sylphy''s tears started to flow again.


    I panicked and wiped those tears.


    "Sorry. I was just a bit upset."


    I''m full of apologies.


    Here recently I''ve used nothing but honorifics so I can''t help it.


    That''s why, I end up using them going with the flow.


    "...But, I always used honorifics up until now, isn''t it fine?"


    "It''s fine but... Rudi''s honorifics, you can feel a sense of distance from hearing them."


    Is that how it is?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard that.


    Could it be that, Eris and Ruijerd felt something like that as well?


    Possibly Zanoba as well...e to think of it, that guy hasn''t used very many honorifics at all.


    "From here on out, honorifics are prohibited."


    "Yes."


    "Honorifics again."


    "That much should be fine right?"


    "Fufu...I guess so."


    With that conversation somehow or other the atmosphere got better.


    However, it''s been quite a while since I stopped with the honorifics.


    Thinking about it, I feel like I''ve always used honorifics since I came to this world.


    After that, neither of us talked, we just sat snuggled up to each other.


    While listening to the crackling sound of the burning fire.


    Together in our underwear.


    If I turn my neck around a bit, I can look over Sylphy''s corbone.


    If I look at her slightly wet underwear from above, I can see a cherry blossom colored, beautiful something flickering in the light.


    From that position.


    In the middle of that I suddenly opened my mouth.


    There was something I needed to ask.


    "Come to think of it, why is Sylphy dressing as a man... No, what happened after the teleport?"


    The reason why she was acting as a guard for princess Ariel.


    The reason why her hair turned white.


    The reason why she''s hiding her identity.


    I didn''t know if it was fine for me to ask.


    I need to at least try asking I''m sure.


    "Yeah, umm, I wonder where I should start talking from..."


    Sylphy started to tell me about it bit by bit.


    Starting from the training she did in Buina vige.


    How she tried to learn my location from Zenith and Lilia and in reverse ended up being taught in healing magic and etiquette.


    How she made a pendant for my sake.


    "That means, this pendant was something handmade by Sylphy?"


    "That pendant, how do you have it?"


    The pendant was hidden within my clothes.


    I didn''t like how Elinalise teased me that we matched after all.


    Though since we took off our clothes it''s been exposed now.


    "Lilia was holding onto it. But, she never said anything about Sylphy."


    "I''m sure she thought I might be dead, so she kept quiet."


    "I see now."


    That is like how Lilia might try to be careful.


    After hearing it''s an article of the deceased, whether it''s good or bad, you can understand the decision.


    "Umm, is it fine for me to continue the story?"


    "Sorry-sorry, please do."


    Things that happened after the teleport, there''s truly no way to call it other than full of ups and downs.


    Thrown into the sky, falling, and then a monster was there.


    Coincidentally saving the Ojou-sama, then bing a guard.


    Before she realized it her hair had be pure white.


    Starting a painful life in a ce where the sense of values werepletely different.


    Being targeted by assassins in a political dispute, being pursued by the king.


    Going on a journey with only those who weren''t used to travel, asionally being deceived, falling into a predicament.


    And then, while in the middle of aeback attempt at Magic University.


    I appeared.


    "Even though we can say it can''t be helped since I was in disguise [It''s nice to meet you.] being told that was a shock you know."


    "Sorry. But, even Sylphy, if you had told me sooner, even I would have realized it."


    "Ah...Th...that''s right isn''t it... So...sorry, that I didn''t say it... I''m sorry about that... I''m very sorry..."


    Sylphy continued to spillrge drops of tears.


    In regards to this matter, I''m sure she worried about a variety of things as well.


    I understood from the talk just now that it was absolutely not that she didn''t say it because she had some kind of evil intent.


    I have no intention to me her.


    "From my side as well, that I didn''te around even after a year, I''m very sorry."


    Well, ording to the story, it seems like she was trying to hide her identity as well and it seems Sylphy thought Ipletely forgot about her.


    If the case were to have been where I had forgotten about her, it would have simply resulted in her spreading her identity around.


    I was originally a person from the Boreas after all, there was the possibility that I was an enemy.


    I''m sure not saying it was the correct answer.


    And then, I think that during this past year I haven''t shown a behavior of searching for Sylphy.


    If she didn''t think that I was worried about her then it can''t be helped if she couldn''t break the ice.


    That''s right, it couldn''t be helped.


    A variety of circumstances were being a hindrance.


    In the end just like this, she revealed her identity after all, so I think that''s fine.


    I embraced her shoulder.


    Sylphy leaned her head on my shoulder.


    Her shoulders are cold, if I don''t get closer to them and warm them up.


    "And then, I wasn''t able to gather my courage, but, somewhere in my heart I thought that keeping our current rtionship would be fine to hope for."


    "Well, it wasn''t a bad rtionship after all."


    Recently it seems her impatience hade out.


    There''s a gathering of bishojo in my surroundings.


    It seems that she thought if she doesn''t do anything I might get taken away.


    Since I''m in the ED state, there was no need for that worry.


    No, for example if Nanahoshi had found me a medical treatment drug or something, I would have been grateful towards her, and finally might have been swayed towards her.


    And then, Sylphy carried out a variety of strategies.


    It seems that when she stayed over for the night the other day as well was one of those.


    Though it seems it ended in failure because I was too dense.


    "Rudi is really dense you know."


    "I have absolutely no words to retort that with."


    In the past I did swear in my heart to be the dense type though.


    I can''tugh if I''m already a dense type protagonist.


    Unexpectedly, if it gets mixed up with a variety of other circumstances, being faced with love, it''s hard to realize.


    If I had been a bit more connected with my sexual desire, I might have realized it though...


    Unexpectedly, all of the dense type protagonists out there might have ED as well.


    "Then, this time I beautifully got caught in that n is what you''re saying."


    "So, sorry, it ended up in a shape kind of like I was deceiving you."


    "No, I''m sure it wouldn''t have been any good if you hadn''t gone this far in my case."


    If it had continued like that I''m sure I would have continued to tell myself that Fitts-senpai is a man forever.


    In the first ce, it''s suspicious whether I even remembered things about Sylphy.


    "Come to think of it, does princess Ariel know about this matter?"


    "She knows. Rather, Ariel-sama was the one thinking up the strategies."


    "I see."


    So my worries were unnecessary as well huh.


    If it was Sylphy acting on her own judgement, then after all I think it would have been better if she didn''t know about it.


    Even though I say that, after all I guess it would be better for the existence known as [Fitts] to remain as [Fitts].


    "But, Ariel-sama worried over it considerably. [I can''t understand Rudeus Greyrat''s objective. I wonder what that guy is thinking.] like that. By no means, that, it seems that she couldn''t have imagined that you came here for the sake of curing that."


    There was those sorts of rumors, but it seems that she didn''t believe them.


    Reality is stranger than fiction.


    "However, since it''se down to it, would it be better for me to enter as one affiliated with princess Ariel I wonder?"


    I don''t want to get involved with political disputes to the best of my ability though.


    However, if I were to be asked to lend my power to Sylphy, no matter how poor of an ability it would be I would lend my power.


    "When ites to me, I''d like for you to lend us your power, but, Rudi, you don''t want to get involved with Asura Kingdom right? In that case, it''s fine for you not to overdo it."


    Sylphy said that and bashfully smiled.


    When she doesn''t have the sunsses on, her adorableness increases 100 times over.


    Since that''s the case, it''s hitting up myher regions.


    Since I couldn''t resist it, I licked her ear.


    "Hi...ah!?


    "Ah, excuse me."


    She raised her voice in surprise and myher regions quickly cooled down.


    Somehow, I can''t seem to control it.


    However, after all I''m relieved that there was a reaction.


    I can say that it''s proceeding favorably towards recovery.


    It''s thanks to Sylphy.


    "Thank you, Sylphy."


    "Eh? for what...?"


    Sylphy leaned her head.


    We couldn''t do it until the end, but this is fine for now.


    I felt that way.

 Chapter 101: The Final Push

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Final Push</h4>


    Part 1


    ¡ªSylphy''s Perspective¡ª


    It was noon, three days after we returned to the Magic City Sharia.


    During those three days, I talked to Rudi about a variety of things.


    The majority of the things that Rudi has done until now.


    Because Rudi was thrown away by the Ojou-sama named Eris, it seems he bears a wound in his heart.


    Since then, supposedly he''s ended up with that sort of feeling.


    I''ve heard a little bit of talk about the person named Eris Boreas Greyrat in the royal pce.


    It seems she''s an uncontrobly violent child and she''s a girl so reckless you wouldn''t be able to think she''s a human.


    After hearing about her from Rudi, she sounds a bit better than the image I have of her though...


    But, after she made it from Magic Continent to Asura Kingdom being protected, and then saying "I don''t bnce out with you", there''s no way that''s the case.


    If I ever meet her I''ll absolutely give a word ofint.


    After I said that to Rudi, with a pale face, I was told it would be better not to do it.


    It seems that Eris is really a strong girl.


    In my regard I found it a bit un-amusing.


    But...


    Still, thanks to it bing like that, I was able to reunite with Rudi.


    It''s not all bad things.


    ...Huh?


    Didn''t Rudi say he came here to investigate the teleport incident?


    ...Well, it''s fine for him to have two objectives.


    We came up to the school gate of the Magic University.


    I had already returned to my usual appearance.


    The appearance of [Fitts].


    "Umm, for the time being, I''m going to where Ariel-sama is to report."


    "Yes. Ummm... from here on out as well, I''m in your care."


    While making a bitter smile Rudi lowered his head.


    After hearing the words "I''m in your care."


    And thinking about the meaning of those words.


    I could feel myself getting red all the way to my ears.


    My face is hot.


    "Ah, yeah. Me...me as well, please take good care of me."


    With this we''re officially going out.


    ...Is what I think is fine to say right.


    I''m happy.


    My heart feels light.


    I guess this is what it feels like to soar.


    Since I have to report to Ariel-sama, I head towards the student council room.


    Since it''s lunch break right now, Ariel-sama should be in the student council room.


    I think about various things while walking.


    The things I want to do with Rudi are various.


    For example, going to town together to shop.


    Ah, but since I have to remain in the appearance of a boy, people might look at Rudi with weird eyes.


    Bu...but, that''s unrted isn''t it.


    Yeah, as long as you have love.


    However, speaking of men, when ites to ascertaining their love they desire your body right.


    That''s right, Luke said it.


    If there''s no connection between your bodies, one day your hearts will separate as well.


    But, it seems like my body was no good for Rudi after all...


    Wh...what should I do.


    Part 2


    After seeing Sylphy who returned with a stiff face, Ariel sighed.


    (I guess it was still no good after all.)


    After all, I guess we were overdoing it this time, Ariel was reflecting on it.


    During the time when I was thinking about it, I thought it was a perfect strategy, but if I think really really well it seems like an impossible story.


    Who would, even under the danger of freezing to death, forcefully strip someone else''s clothes off I wonder.


    Well then, what to do now.


    ording to the promise she would be prohibited from meeting Rudeus though.


    That was just a means to make sure she wouldn''t self destruct.


    I think there should be some method or another to do it, but I can''t think of the method.


    "Sylphy, for the time being please calm down and make the report."


    Luke entered as the timely help when Ariel was hesitating.


    First we need to listen to the story.


    "Ah, yeah. As a matter of fact, the n that Ariel-sama thought of making worked well."


    Ariel was surprised over those words.


    However, she didn''t let that out in her voice.


    As royalty she had received training in order to keep her inner thoughts from showing.


    "I see. In any case, your expression doesn''t seem to match that though?"


    "Yeah, it''s about that though."


    "Excuse me, hearing the reason after is fine, so first start with the report."


    "Ah, yes."


    Ariel calmly listened to the report from Sylphy.


    How she carried out everything ording to the n.


    The two entered the cave and how everything went ording to schedule.


    They conveyed their feelings to each other in front of the fire.


    While talking about that Sylphy seemed absolutely happy and that threw Ariel''s heart into confusion.


    Then what was no good about it?


    Ariel''s confusion was finally released when she heard about the urrence of the problem that came up at the very end.


    "And then Rudi was, that is, feeling down. It seems the reason he came to the Magic University as well was to look for a treatment method for that."


    "What did you say!?"


    "Eh? No, that''s why, umm, he came here for a cure to his impotency."


    "No, excuse me, I lost myself a bit there."


    Ariel was surprised.


    She unintentionally let her voice out.


    She had heard that there were such rumors out there.


    However, she never could have imagined that was really the case.


    What did he think could be done about that, by entering the Magic University?


    Even though this is a ce where people learn magic, it''s not a ce to cure an illness.


    "I see. In any case, to be useless when the timees down to it. It seems like I underestimated the man known as Rudeus a bit. I did think he was dense, but I never thought he was a man who would shame a woman who gathers her courage."


    Ariel said that for the sake of keeping her heart peaceful.


    It wasn''t her true intention.


    I''m sure Sylphy feels offended.


    In order to apologize for that and calm her, she tried to protect her heart.


    It was just that much.


    However, that would end in failure.


    "Ariel-sama, that is saying too much."


    The one who said it in a aggravated tone was Luke who had remained silent until now.


    "Men asionally have times when there''s nothing they can do about it. It''s not like Rudeus didn''t embrace Sylphy because he doesn''t like her. Rather, in my opinion, I can finallyprehend the reason why he was so quiet up until now."


    Luke is aid back man, but he never carelessly makesments towards Ariel.


    asionally there are times when he gives good advice, but he''s not the type to deny something head on.


    As ady-killer, that he''s a man who is sweet to women is a part of it as well.


    That is, even more so in regards to Ariel for him to use this much of a strong tone and manner of speaking, it''s something that never happened until now.


    Ariel received that almost like receiving the impact from being hit.


    "Lu...Luke???"


    "Sylphy, please wait a bit, I have something to give you. Ariel-sama, please excuse me."


    After Luke said that he left the student council room with a quick pace.


    While continuing to see his back off Ariel raised her eyebrows.


    "I''m very sorry about that, it was an improper use of words."


    "No, it''s fine. But, for Luke to say something like that, it''s unusual."


    Sylphy is surprised over Luke''s behavior as well.


    After all, it seems there''s various things between men and women.


    "However, if ites down to that then it''s very troubling."


    "Yeah. What should I do Ariel-sama?"


    Ariel wasing to a bit of a misunderstanding at this time.


    Rather than trying to seed with the sex, Sylphy was worried about their bonds bing loose because of that.


    However, Ariel thought about it like this.


    (Sylphy, so you want to do it with Rudeus that much?)


    If, Ariel had really understood Sylphy''s feelings then.


    It could be said that she might not have said something like that.


    However, Ariel''s thoughts were slipping into a bit of a different direction.


    What she was trying to remember were the ways she was taught to cure impotency in Asura Kingdom.


    Among royalty, in the case where you marry into some ce, you have no choice other than to have children.


    Then it was a method to deal with the case if your partner was impotent, she was remembering it.


    Anyway since it was from a time when she was still young and Ariel wasn''t listening to it seriously, but there were a number of memories still remaining.


    "How about having him drink alcohol."


    The impetus of alcohol.


    And then Sylphy did as Sylphy does and remembered the things from the other day.


    Rudi''s appearance when he was having a drinking bout with Zanoba and the others in the dining hall.


    That time, Rudi hadn''t been drinking, but Badigadi was in good humor.


    "I see now, I''ll try it and see."


    Two women with no experience.


    They started to make a n to use the momentum of alcohol in order to push down a single man.


    Part 3


    Third phase, No, fourth phase of the n.


    It''s a n to get Rudeus drunk and all at once draw him into that mood.


    It''s a sloppy n as usual. After all it''s something a superficially knowledgeable SM princess thought up.


    "...Then, say it''s hot and expose a bit of the area around your shoulders."


    "Will it work with that?"


    "I''m sure it''ll be alright. Since Sylphy is cute. As long as there''s the trigger, after that it would be good to have some kind of decisive line to say."


    By the time Luke returned, he heard some extent of the aim of that n.


    For several seconds he silently listened to the idiotic meeting behind his two allies.


    Where''s the idiot who would say it''s hot in winter and show their skin, is what he was thinking, but he didn''t retort it.


    He did retort on a more fundamental point.


    "With Sylphy''s body, seduction is impossible."


    "Uuu..."


    Sylphy lost her words.


    Ariel sent a threatening gaze.


    "What is it Luke, that way of talking, she''s troubled over it."


    "...Ariel-sama, among the Notos Greyrat blood rtives there''s been a tendency for attraction towards females withrge chests for generations. In reality, I can''t even feel even a small bit of attraction towards Sylphy."


    Notos Greyrat love huge breasts.


    You could say this ismon knowledge among the nobles of Asura Kingdom.


    There are others like, "Boreas loves beasts" that are known though.


    In any case, it''smon knowledge.


    "Th...then, are you saying that it''s pointless for me to try and seduce him?"


    "Yeah, it''s pointless."


    After being told it was pointless, as expected even Sylphy would feel a bit hurt.


    If she''s told it normally it doesn''t bother her at all, but right now is a time when she doesn''t have any faith in her own charm at all.


    "However."


    Then Luke passed the small bottle in his hands to Sylphy.


    It was a small bottle, the size that fits in the palm of your hand.


    "If you have him drink this then it''ll be alright."


    Sylphy made a confused face and looked at the small bottle.


    Ariel took a peek at it as well.


    "Luke, what is this?"


    "An aphrodisiac."


    "Aphrodisiac!?"


    Luke deeply nodded.


    "In the past, it''s something that was made in Fedoa region. It''s something made from the petals of the Batirusu flower and the town mayor of Roa had a monopoly on the purification method. Currently since it''s not in production and because the form is a mystery, it''s rare. Its cost is said to exceed 100 gold coins on the high end."


    Incidentally, during the time when Luke purchased a single bottle it was 15 Asura Gold Coins.


    He bought five of those and among them used two for times when he was in bad condition.


    The effect is guaranteed.


    "I thought to use it as a treasure fund if the time ever came to it, but Sylphy, I''ll give it to you."


    "Luke, this kind of expensive thing...is it fine?"


    "Of course."


    Luke nodded, and told Sylphy about a number of points to be cautious on.


    If you use it, then the man will lose their distinction.


    If you think you can''t keep up with your partner''s pace then you drink it as well.


    Most likely, just like that you''ll be able to experience a sweet first experience just like you imagine it.


    "Luke...Thank you."


    "It''s no problem. I''ve had my life saved by you a number of times after all."


    Sylphy and Luke.


    There was a strange friendship between them.


    And then, there was a single person who wanted to enter as allies with them.


    "The two of you sure do get along together well. Then I as well."


    While making a beautiful smile as if she were the goddess of love Ariel handed Sylphy some money.


    It was Asura gold coins.


    The amount was only two coins, but if you have just this much, you can buy most things in this city.


    "Th...this is Ariel-sama''s money right?"


    "That''s right. It''s my portion for this month."


    Ariel and the others have performed fund raising sinceing to the Magic University, so they have a considerable amount of money.


    But, that is capital for actions hereafter.


    The money that each individual can use for themselves is also separate.


    Ariel realized that her own and Luke''s sense for money was twisted so she put a restriction on it.


    "If we''vee this far, this is the only thing I have left to grant to you."


    "No, I''m very sorry for troubling you, Ariel-sama."


    "Fu...as expected of Ariel-sama."


    The three were drunk on themselves.


    Intoxicated by their unity.


    Youth is that sort of thing.


    And then, their enemy is just a single person.


    It''s Rudeus Greyrat.


    "Then, I''ll carry it out."


    Sylphy left the student council room with the face of a warrior.


    Her aim was themerce district of the city.


    The liquor store.


    "Well then, shall we go as well?"


    "Yes."


    After seeing off Sylphy, the two left the student council room.


    Lunch break had already long since ended.


    ¡ªSylphy''s Point of View¡ª


    The time proceeded to night.


    I bought two of what I believe to be this country''s highest grade strong alcohol.


    I don''t understand the types of alcohol very well.


    I''ve never drank any.


    I don''t know Rudi''s tastes either.


    However, I had the confidence that the most expensive kind would be alright.


    I took the opportunity to buy some underwear as well.


    It''s brand new.


    I don''t know Rudi''s tastes.


    This wasn''t just expensive, I chose a cute one.


    It''s a bit different from Ariel-sama''s preference, it''s the kind I like.


    I knew the shop assistant-san made a surprised face.


    It''s not because a person who has the appearance of a man came to buy underwear for a woman, it''s because it''s a different preference than usual.


    Since Ariel-samaes to buy it in the appearance of "Fitts" after all.


    Therefore, the upper part isn''t the usual "Basque of Steel Silkworm Thread."


    And then inside the pocket of my uniform, that aphrodisiac is included.


    "Alright."


    It''s perfect.


    "Su~...Wa~..."


    A deep breath.


    (Mother and Father in heaven, finally today Sylphiette is going to be an adult.)


    After gathering my resolve I knock on the door.


    Around this time, Rudi might have already gone to Zanoba-kun''s ce.


    No, if I remember correctly he said he was going to rest for today since we just returned from the journey.


    Okay, okay.


    "Yes...oh, Sylphy...Fitts-senpai. Please,e inside."


    Rudi opened the door and after seeing my face he was surprised.


    Just as I was told I entered Rudi''s room.


    I closed the door behind me and locked it.


    "What is it?"


    After entering the room, Rudi asked me with a gentle tone in his voice.


    Since he''s tired from the journey for today, he ns to take it slow and easy, I think that was how it was supposed to be.


    "Umm, I''vee over to stay the night."


    "...Ah, ye, yeah. Well, sit down."


    It seemed like Rudi wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words and offered me a seat.


    A bit dispirited, he was making a bit of a disappointed face.


    I wonder if I intruded on something?


    It''s alright isn''t it?


    I sat down on the chair and took off my sunsses.


    After that I took the two bottles of alcohol from my bag and put them on top of the table.


    In regards to snacks, I made a bit of trifling cooking and brought it along.


    I seasoned, salted, and fried a variety of different nuts.


    Just in case it urs that they don''t match with Rudi''s tastes I brought some smoked meat as well.


    "That is?"


    "Umm, look, for the time being, that is, I thought we should celebrate our reunion."


    "...Ah, I see. If we don''t do something like that..."


    Rudi was scratching his cheek and sat on a chair himself.


    And then at this point I realized that there were no cups.


    Oh no!


    It''s not like we can just drink it straight from the bottle.


    What should I do, should I return to get some...


    "It''s fine, I have something like cups."


    It seems it was showing on my face.


    Rudi made a bitter smile and picked up some cups from a shelf on the side of the room.


    They were grey cups. The surface is smooth.


    I guess the material would be stone. They''re just a bit heavy.


    Excluding the weight, it looks like something that wouldn''t be strange for the nobles of Asura to be using.


    "It''s an expensive cup isn''t it."


    "It''s a cup I made. With earth magic. The cost is priceless."


    "Ah, is that how it is. He~, that''s amazing."


    So it''s Rudi''s own work, then I can understand it.


    While thinking that, I broke the seal on the alcohol and poured the contents.


    It was pretty amber colored liquid that filled the cup.


    Rudi narrowed his eyes as he watched that.


    "It seems like considerably strong alcohol."


    "Yeah. I don''t know very much about alcohol, but I bought the expensive kind."


    "Is that alright?"


    "Hn? Yeah, it''s aright. Since today is a celebration."


    I''m sure he''s worried about the price.


    I''ll stay quiet about how I received money from Ariel-sama.


    Rudi is always mindful over those sorts of things after all.


    After pouring the alcohol I prepared the snacks to go with them.


    Alright, it''s perfect.


    Umm, the medicine is for a bitter in the n was it?


    "Well then, now, let''s toast. To the reunion of us two from Buina Vige of the Fedoa Region."


    "...And then, to Sylphy and my future."


    "Ch...cheers!"


    Awuu.


    Future he says.


    Rudi asionally says those sorts of amazingly embarrassing things...


    Uuu...


    I felt my face getting hot as I filled my mouth full of the alcohol from the cup.


    "...!![Cough]!![Cough]!!"


    I choked.


    Wh...what is it this!


    Painful, the inside of my mouth hurts!


    "Are you alright? After all, wouldn''t it be better to dilute it?"


    "Dilute it?"


    "When ites to these kinds of strong alcohol, it''s fine to dilute them with cold or hot water."


    Is that how it is, I didn''t know.


    Rudi made a bitter smile while giving of an "it can''t be helped" kind of feel.


    "I can''t help it can I, I''ve never drank anything like alcohol up until now you know."


    "No, I''m not ming you, just wait a bit."


    While saying that Rudi poured some of the contents of my cup into his own, then poured warm water in my cup.


    With chantless magic that is.


    From my cup there was vapor from steam rising from it.


    "Please try it."


    I timidly tried to drink what was offered.


    Then the way too strong scent from just now that was remaining in my mouth was washed away.


    And then, a scent with a tender feeling wafted deep into my nose.


    Ah, it might be delicious.


    "Come to think of it, the trigger that lead to me learning magic from Rudi was hot water wasn''t it."


    "Was that how it was?"


    "Geez, did you forget? Look, you used chantless melded magic and Rudi said something unreasonable."


    How nostalgic.


    Rudi used chantless and melded magic like there was nothing to it, but even now I can''t do that.


    Though given a time difference I can reach the same result.


    Rudi is skillful.


    "Yeah, that sure is nostalgic."


    "Yeah."


    After that, we talked about stories of the past cheerfully.


    While my memories from Buina Vige are all hazy.


    But, when you let them out in words, any number of them end uping out.


    Those days already won''t return.


    Buina Vige has disappeared.


    That hill where we yed is still there, but that tree disappeared.


    Those times were good.


    Without thinking about anything, ying together while practicing magic.


    I was so happy that everyday went well.


    Even now I still feel that way though, but the thoughts about using it in actualbat have be stronger.


    While we were talking the area around my head started to feel a bit fluffy.


    I wonder if this is intoxication.


    "Oh, this is no good, before I forget about it."


    After I said that I took out the small bottle from my pocket.


    I slowly ced that on top of the table.


    Rudi tilted his head.


    "That is?"


    "Umm, that is, it''s medicine that will be effective on Rudi''s that."


    I worried over how to get Rudi to drink the aphrodisiac.


    I thought it might be fine to secretly mix it with the alcohol, but I decided not to do it because it felt like I was deceiving Rudi.


    Even though I say that, saying that I prepared an aphrodisiac, I won''t really like it if he has some kind of weird misunderstanding.


    That''s why, I used the word medicine to refer to it.


    An aphrodisiac is medicine after all, there''s no mistake.


    "Is that so... it looks like something I''ve seen somewhere."


    "Ye...yeah. I''d like you to try drinking it."


    After I said that Rudiughed lonesomely.


    Until now, it seems he''s tried various things like this, but all of them were no good, it was a smile that said something like that.


    However, he drank it without saying anything.


    This sort of poisonous pink colored fluid, I wonder what he ns to do if it''s poison.


    That just means he trusts in me that much right?


    Rudi drank about a third of the contents of the bottle all at once.


    I forgot to say how much you''re supposed to drink.


    "This, is it alright to drink it together with alcohol?"


    "Umm, he did say it was fine to mix them. Ah, also it seems to have quite the immediate effect."


    While I said that I took off my coat.


    With this, all that''s left is just my shirt and underwear.


    It''s a bit chilly.


    ording to Luke, even without showing my shoulders, it seems this much is plenty.


    "I...if it takes effect, yo...you, don''t need to endure it you know."


    Rudi''s eyebrows moved in response.


    I knew that his gaze was carefully gathering on the nape of my neck and chest.


    He''s looking at me.


    I''m embarrassed.


    Right now, I''m seducing him right. Rudi.


    Uwuu...he won''t think that I''m indecent right?


    It''ll be alright won''t it.


    Somehow, I''m the one that''s starting to feel nervous.


    Even though I''m drinking alcohol.


    Even though I was supposed to be using the momentum of getting drunk.


    I wonder if it''s not enough.


    ...Al...alright.


    I decided my feelings and stretched my hand to the small bottle.


    "Sylphy you''re drinking it as well?"


    Rudi''s bewildered voice.


    I took a gulp of the pink fluid inside the small bottle.


    It was thick and a bit bitter.


    That bitterness, almost as if washing away the alcohol, I continued to drink it.


    I felt like it was getting hot inside my stomach.


    In order to falsify that I stretched my hand out to the nuts and nibbled at one of them.


    After crunching away at three of them, I drank even more alcohol.


    After one cup my vision was in the sky.


    "If you drink at too quick of a pace, you might end up feeling bad."


    "Yeah, but somehow, I''m a bit tense."


    "I see. Well, it is your first time drinking alcohol after all."


    While saying that Rudi was taking small sips of the contents of his cup.


    Since his isn''t diluted, it doesn''t seem like he can drink it all at once.


    Rudi took the alcohol bottle in his hand and poured some into my cup.


    Then he diluted it with hot water.


    "..."


    "..."


    A short while after that, together the two of us silently drank and ate.


    The smoked meat was salted strongly so it wasn''t very tasty, but for some reason my hand wouldn''t stop.


    After a short while my body started to get hot.


    The area between my thighs was itching for something.


    It''s working.


    I wonder about Rudi''s side.


    He looks the same as always.


    He''s as attractive as always.


    He looks more attractive than usual.


    My eyes are proceeding to the ces where I don''t normally look.


    Like his neck and his lips.


    It''s somehow hi.


    Rudi''s face seems to be a bit red.


    Our eyes met.


    Rudi has been staring in my direction since a while ago.


    "..."


    He''s staring at me.


    I''m being watched.


    Since just now our eyes keep meeting.


    Am I thinking too much, it seems like Rudi''s breathing has been getting a bit rough.


    "Fu...Ha..."


    No, this rough breathing ising from me.


    How disgraceful.


    But, I guess it can''t be helped since I drank the aphrodisiac.


    Since a while ago my head has been all dizzy.


    It can''t be helped. That''s right. It can''t be helped.


    My body is hot.


    I unbuttoned the top button of my shirt and exposed my chest.


    Even though it''s supposed to be chilly. It''s hot.


    I knew that Rudi''s gaze was on my hands.


    I''m already not embarrassed.


    I leaned my cup.


    The warm alcohol fell inside, the warmth wasing to me.


    After the second cup my vision went to the sky.


    I stretched my hand out to the alcohol bottle.


    That hand was caught.


    "...Ah."


    Rudi was holding onto my hand.


    I felt a strong will being conveyed like he was saying he would never let go of my hand.


    Of course, I have no intention of running away.


    "...Sylphy."


    Rudi was looking at me with strong eyes.


    Rudi stood up.


    With my hand still held he circled around the table, he came right next to me.


    And then, with a bit of restraint he pulled on my hand.


    I followed along with that without resisting and stood up.


    And then said it.


    "You...you can''t endure it?"


    "..."


    Rudi nodded silently.


    He put his hands around my hips and started rubbing above my butt.


    He embraced me tightly.


    I felt something hard press against me.


    Th...the n has seeded.


    Alright. Now should be good.


    I said the decisive words that Ariel-sama thought up for the n.


    "The...then, please. Please eat me all up."


    The instant I said that.


    I was thrown on top of the bed and pushed down.


    And then...


    ¡ªRudeus''s Point of View¡ª


    I opened my eyes.


    I could see the roof of the upper bunk bed.


    I remember very well what happenedst night.


    I thought we were drinking alcohol, then I suddenly reached a level of restlessness that I couldn''t endure and just like that attacked Sylphy.


    I''m sure it was that the medicine Sylphy was using worked.


    To think there was such a medicine out there...


    However, I really do feel like I''ve seen it somewhere...


    ...Ah, I remember.


    That was, the aphrodisiac being sold by the peddler in the Town of Roa.


    Almost as if it was a wonder drug, my son went flying out of the room, it was almost to the point I felt like I lost myself.


    I thought thest of it had already melted and evaporated.


    As expected of 10 gold coins.


    However.


    I''m afraid to look next to me.


    My reason has already been blown away, but I still firmly remembered the contents of the deed.


    Sylphy was trying desperately to respond to me, but it seems it hurt.


    It was her first time.


    However, Sylphy bravely received me.


    Even though she was clearly overdoing it, she kept repeating to me, "I''m alright", "I love you", "It feels good."


    In contrast with me I was absolutely running wild.


    I didn''t have enoughposure to be considerate of Sylphy.


    Sylphy''s voice whispering in my ear was arousing me, I went at her with all of my desire without a thought of restraint.


    In my long life, it''s the deed I''ve finally done twice.


    I had absolutely no confidence that I could do it well.


    More than the first time, it was definitely terrible.


    That''s right, even more than that time.


    That time, Eris wasn''t beside me.


    "..."


    I slowly shifted my gaze to the side.


    And then.


    Our eyes met.


    "Good morning, Rudi."


    Sylphy was there facing me with a shy smile.


    I slowly stretched out my hand.


    I was checking to make sure she was really there.


    I tried caressing her head.


    Sylphy closed her eyes, it looked like she wasfortable being caressed.


    Her hair was short but it was silky.


    Just like that I moved my hand and moved from her nape to her shoulder.


    It''s a slender shoulder.


    It seems like it might break at any time.


    And then, my hand moved even further from there.


    I groped her chest.


    "Hi...ah! Wai, Rudi??"


    Sylphy was surprised and sent a look of protest.


    However, she didn''t resist, with her face red she epted it.


    Sylphy''s modest chest is truly with the feeling of the symbol of neediness, and there was frankly nothing to grope.


    However, the characteristic of breasts their softness existed there.


    For the first time in a while the bald old man appeared with his thumb standing up inside my head and said, "It''s not just about the highs and lows right?"


    Thank you, oppai-sennin. It''s been a while.


    Sylphy was certainly there.


    And then, I was deeply moved by the softness of her chest and then my memorial stone was standing tall.


    It was made to stand tall.


    Heroically, standing tall.


    I was convinced.


    "I''m cured."


    Unable to stand it I embraced Sylphy.


    Strongly, strongly embraced her.


    The tears came flowing out.


    "Umm, Rudi... that is, how was it...my body wasn''t strange right?"


    Sylphy asked that while being bewildered.


    After rememberingst night, you should quickly realize that such worries are unnecessary.


    "Thank you."


    I just said a word of thanks.


    Just, just, I had nothing to say but my thanks.


    The embarrassment filled my chest and took control of it, so it seemed like I might say something weird.


    For example, it was a wonderful tea party.


    For example, thank you for the delicious meal.


    For example, you''repletely the cutest.


    Right now, I didn''t want to say such words while joking around.


    I just silently embraced her and said my thanks.


    ¡ª


    Just like this, my long and harsh lifestyle of fighting against an illness reached its end.


    And then, I gained an adorable lover.

 Chapter 102: Side Story: Slyphy’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 102: Side Story: Slyphy''s Past</h4>


    Part 1


    Let''s talk about a certain young girl.


    The young girl was born as the only daughter of a poor hunter and lived in a remote region of the Asura Kingdom.


    Her father was a half-blood elf.


    Her mother was a human with just a bit of beast race blood mixed in and was once a ve to an Asura noble.


    Both of them were kind and raised the young girl, pouring their love onto her.


    From a nce, you would see nothing but a happy child.


    However, her hair was emerald green.


    Her hair was putting her life out of order.


    Emerald green hair.


    ording to one passage, the closer a Demon race''s hair is to green the more violent it is said to be.


    Once upon a time, a race that shook all other races with fear ¡ª the Superd Race ¡ª had green hair as well.


    And then, there''s a theory that the one who led the Superd race ¡ª the Demon God Lace ¡ª had green hair as well.


    The young girl wasn''t a Demon Race.


    However, a head full of emerald green hair made people afraid.


    A detested color.


    Even though that''s the case, a young girl is still a young girl.


    The past is the past.


    The abundant Asura is far from the Magic Continent, there are few with radical ideas of rejecting the Demon Race.


    The young girl''s hair and both of her parents werepletely unrted to the Demon Race. The green hair was due to a mutation.


    First they were surprised and looked at it with eyes of wonder, and then they gradually epted it.


    But, the ones that epted it were limited to just the adults.


    After the young girl began to walk around outside alone, she was attacked.


    She was ostracized and had mud balls thrown at her while being called an evil Demon Race because of her emerald green hair.


    The young girl always passed her time in constant fear and asionally cried.


    She didn''t understand why children of her age would always try to hurt her.


    Her mother looked upon her with pity. She cut her daughter''s hair short and stitched pants that made running away easier.


    Her father talked with the parents of the other children, petitioning for them to not target his daughter.


    However, it couldn''t resolve the fundamental problem.


    Every time the young girl journeyed outside, she was targeted.


    To the children, it was just a game.


    Beating up the lone child with a different colored hair.


    Gathering their strength together to defeat the demon. It was that sort of game.


    However, that wasn''t the case for the young girl.


    The children came after her holding evil intent, throwing mud balls and asionally stones.


    If she were to run, they would pursue and catch up to her.


    If she tried to resist, she would be hit, kicked, and subjected to painful things.


    The adults warned them.


    For a period of time the attacks stopped, but soon after they began again in ces where the adults couldn''t see.


    The young girl felt hopeless in the world.


    She thought that other than her parents, she had no other friends.


    She couldn''t change the color of her hair.


    She couldn''t do anything.


    She had no choice but to live with her head hung low, trying not to stand out.


    Then a single young boy saved this young girl.


    He was the same age as the young girl.


    After seeing the girl being hit with mud balls, he came running at full speed, boldly challenged opponents that were double his own size and dispersed them.


    That wasn''t all. He called out to the young girl with a kind voice.


    Warm water came out from his hands and cleansed the young girl.


    He came to her assistance of all things.


    To the young girl, this was an event on the level of a miracle.


    There was an upheaval in the young girl''s daily life.


    The young boy protected the young girl from evil intent.


    And then the bullying stopped.


    The young boy granted power to the young girl.


    He taught her the miracle known as magic.


    The young boy was the same age as the young girl yet he knew everything.


    He taught her everything she wanted to know.


    Letters, magic, natural phenomenon, math...


    To the young girl, the young boy was an existence almost like God.


    The young girl would always act together with the young boy.


    She quickly came to love him.


    Even at her young age, she thought of marriage. She knew of such words as bride, and secretly made the determination that "In the future I''m going to be his bride and marry him."


    After that, a variety of things happened, and it be a bit awkward.


    However, she still loved him.


    She thought she would forever be protected by him.


    And then, they separated.


    They were forced to separate.


    The young boy was beaten by his own father and sold to far away nobles.


    The young girl thought: if I don''t save him; if I don''t bring him back...


    However, she was stopped by her father.


    What her father specifically said at that time, the young girl couldn''t remember clearly.


    Supposedly the young boy had left on a journey for the sake of bing stronger.


    It''s no good if you don''t give it your best in order to not lose to him as well.


    Something along those lines was said.


    The only thing that remained in her ears were just the final words.


    "Does Sylphy want to keep on being only protected by him forever?"


    She remembers just that line.


    She also remembers thinking that it wasn''t the case.


    She remembers thinking that just being protected was no good.


    If a time like todayes again, she can''t just afford to watch in silence.


    "I understand. I''ll get strong enough in order to save Rudi!"


    That day the young girl changed.


    The young girl started actively training herself.


    She did the same things that the young boy did everyday on her own.


    Building up her physical strength by running and training her body by swinging a stick.


    Everyday she used magic and sharpened the sensation.


    Even without the young boy, the young girl knew what she should do.


    Parallel to that she thought about the destination of the young boy.


    Within the young girl''s knowledge and range of activity, she didn''t know the young boy''s destination.


    She couldn''t even predict it.


    During times like these, what would the young boy do?


    What would he say?


    If you don''t know it''s fine if you ask, is what the young boy said.


    The young girl followed that and decided to ask.


    She went to ask a person who would know the location of the young boy.


    The young girl proceeded to the cleric''s office of the vige.


    It was the ce where the mother of the young boy was working.


    There, she asked the mother about his location.


    Naturally, the mother made a mischievous smile and deceived the young girl.


    The young girl started helping out at the doctor''s office.


    It wasn''t an action that she thought deeply about.


    Just, if she got along better with her then she might be told his location. It is what she thought somewhere in her heart.


    The fact that her father said, "That sort of thing happened, but it''s not good if you don''t get along with his family." was another one of the reasons as well.


    The mother of the young boy would never spill the location of the young boy.


    The young girl thought about various means to hear it, but each time she was deceived with a smallugh and a grin, "If you want to meet Rudi, you''ll need to give it your best some more."


    She was getting nowhere.


    And then the young girl thought.


    Of course, the young girl didn''t understand the words getting nowhere.


    In any case, she thought that if she continued like this there was no meaning to it.


    Which is why, she decided to get close to the maid at the young boy''s house.


    The young boy also had a father, but she was bad with him.


    Since she saw the scene where the young boy was beaten.


    He was an opponent she didn''t know about, and it wasn''t that she hated him, but she hesitated to talk to him because she thought she might be beaten as well.


    The maid was devoted.


    She was devoted towards the young boy.


    "I''m sure in the future Rudeus-sama will be invited into a position simr to that of the Royal Family. If you are to be the wife of Rudeus-sama, you have no choice but to learn etiquette so that you are able to act normally in society."


    After being told that, half forcefully, she started getting instructed on manners and etiquette.


    Even though that was the case, after being told that it was for the young boy''s sake, the young girl wouldn''t say no to it.


    The way to walk in the royal court, the method to fit in a dress, manner of speaking, the methods to greet, and etc...


    She really had doubts about whether this kind of thing was necessary.


    However, the young girl was honest and had good memory.


    However, in regards to the vital location of the young boy, the maid would never let it out of her mouth.


    Just like this, it continued until her 10th birthday.


    The only one that congratted her on her 10th birthday was her mother.


    Recently the monsters in the forest had been active, so her father had to remain on lookout.


    Since her father is a hunter and was familiar with the forest, he had to hunt when it came down to it.


    "Do you really have to go that far on her 10th birthday?"


    Is how her mother asked the father.


    However, the young girl thought it couldn''t be helped and gave up.


    At any rate, it was the same at the time of her 5th birthday as well.


    The birthday present she received from her mother was a white one piece dress.


    For the sake of this day, her father saved up some money and bought some cloth. Then her mother would stitch it for her.


    Immediately after putting it on her mother said, "It suits you. You look beautiful." and praised her.


    The young girl said, "eh~", whileughing bashfully, thinking that she wanted to show it to the young boy as well.


    And then simultaneously, she started to worry about what the young boy was doing.


    She wondered if he wasn''t inconvenienced in an unknown ce.


    And she wondered if he was congratted on his 10th birthday.


    She thought [I want to send him something as well.]


    However, she couldn''t think of anything that he would want.


    After asking her mother, "If it''s something like that then anything works." was said.


    The next day when her father returned, she asked and received the suggestion, "Then, it would be good if you sent him a good luck charm that is handed down in our family."


    She was told that if a pendant was carved from wood and was kept on their body then good things will happen.


    Her father always kept one somewhere on his body as well.


    It seems like it was something given to her father when he became independent from his grandmother, a female elf.


    After hearing that the young girl felt that it was a good choice.


    Everyday the young girl gave it her best to carve the wood.


    It was her first attempt at wood carving. The young girl was by no means skillful.


    However, she gave it her best effort, carving everyday.


    And then she finallypleted it.


    It was clumsy, but it had somehow taken shape.


    And then a problem rose to the surface.


    It''s fine that she made it, but she had no method of handing it over to him.


    After worrying over it, the young boy''s maid made a suggestion.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll mix it in with the goods being sent."


    She decided for that would be done.


    The young girl told the maid countless times, "It''s a precious item so absolutely make sure it''s sent, okay."


    The maid acknowledged that, since it was a precious item it would absolutely be delivered.


    And she agreed to it.


    A short while after that.


    The teleport happened.


    Part 2


    The young girl was teleported into the sky.


    "Eh!!?"


    She was at a frightening height.


    For a moment she thought it was a dream.


    The sensation of gradually falling.


    The sensation of suffocating from the wind pressure.


    Piercing through the clouds.


    And then terror.


    Her entire body was telling her that it wasn''t a dream.


    "Hiii~"


    The young girl heard a screaming from deep within her throat.


    The scream confirmed the fact that this situation was real.


    She didn''t know why.


    However, she was falling from the sky.


    If I don''t do something.


    If I don''t do something.


    I''ll die.


    Die.


    Without a doubt die.


    No matter how young the young girl was, she clearly understood the fact that she would die if she fell from such a height.


    She used all of her magic power.


    She knew that the ground was gradually getting closer.


    The young girl raised the wind.


    Aimed directly below herself in order to fall onto it.


    She thought that her velocity would fall a bit.


    However, she elerated back to her previous velocity.


    Wind was no good.


    What should I do in this situation?


    What did the young boy say?


    Remember, remember.


    Didn''t the young boy say anything?


    What to do at a time when you''re falling from a high ce.


    Soften the impact.


    Something soft.


    That''s right. Engulf yourself in something soft.


    But exactly how soft?


    What should I create?


    I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know!


    While half in frenzy, the young girl did everything she could think of.


    Creating water, creating wind, creating earth, creating fire.


    In any case, to slow down her fall and avoid crashing into the ground.


    She did everything she could.


    However, she fell.


    She crashed.


    Miraculously the young girl survived.


    She didn''t know how.


    She wasn''t unharmed.


    Her entire body was damaged, covered in bruises, smeared with dirt, and both legs were fractured.


    It was a miserable state, but the young girl survived.


    She didn''t know what was good.


    However, her velocity dropped.


    She survived the fall from a high altitude and her injuries were only to the degree of a fracture.


    However, the suffering continued.


    "ugo...aaa!"


    In the ce she fell, there was a monster right before her eyes.


    It was a wild boar with four arms, walking on two legs.


    The young girl knew about this monster.


    She was told by her father that if she were to ever encounter it, absolutely never get close to it, do not make a sound, and wait for it to pass by.


    If you get noticed by it, then use magic to escape as fast as you can.


    She was told to do that against this opponent.


    The name was said to be Terminate Boar.


    The young girl had many things she didn''t know, but she knew that the Terminate Boar was a monster that rarely ever appears.


    asionally ites out from the forest and attacks people with the E rank monster, Assault Dog, apanying it.


    They are some of the most dangerous monsters in Asura; domestically.


    Unusual for Asura Kingdom, it is a monster worthy of C rank.


    The danger of it rises up from C rank to B rank if it is apanied by Assault Dogs.


    Even individually it is at least a strong D rank.


    That is the Terminate Boar.


    "Kyaaaa???!"


    Half in a frenzy, the young girl let out a scream and started firing magic at the Terminate Boar.


    Intermediate Magic, [Icicle Breaker].


    She wasn''t holding back at all.


    She was attacking it with her greatest spell from the start and to her utmost limits.


    It was a single hit.


    The Terminate Boar was frozen, shattered, and scattered.


    "Ha...ha...agu!!"


    In an attempt to stand up in one breath, she realized that both of her legs were broken.


    The young girl used healing magic and immediately healed them.


    While assisting in healing people, she discovered that healing magic was one of her strong points.


    However, it wasn''t as if she was used to the pain.


    She used the magic with a half tear-stained face.


    "...Ha...ha."


    Standing up.


    An intense headache started up.


    Her consciousness was getting dim and she felt faint.


    If the young girl''s mental state had been normal she would have realized that it was because she was out of magic power.


    Suppressing the descent and attacking the monster with magic.


    All of it was done without restraint, using her greatest spells.


    That is why, the young girl''s magic power was exhausted.


    "Ar...are we saved??? Yo...you, where did youe from? What is your name?"


    She heard a voice from behind her.


    With her head in pain and her vision growing hazy.


    While suppressing those feelings, the young girl turned around.


    There was a girl.


    She had golden hair and a beautiful face that almost gave off the impression of it being transparent.


    The girl was wearing a pure white one piece with detailed embroidery. It was likely made of materials 1,000 times more expensive than what the young girl had received for her birthday.


    On her side there was a boy whose arm was injured and leaning against a wall. Next to the boy was a man covered in a bloodied robe and on the verge of death.


    "Sylphiette..."


    The young girl said that and fainted.


    ¡ª


    This is how Sylphy encountered Asura Kingdom''s Second Princess Ariel Anemoi Asura.

 Chapter 103: Extra Chapter: The Mad Dog Rages

    <h4>Chapter 103: Extra Chapter: The Mad Dog Rages</h4>


    Part 1


    The Holy Land of Swords. It had no other name. A harshnd that was covered in snow all year round.


    In his final years, the first generation Sword God built a school here to teach his disciples the sword. To swordsmen it was a ce they would go, and then eventually leave. As long as you were a swordsman, no matter who you were, it was somewhere you should visit at least once. This was the Holy Land of Swords.


    Gathered at this Holy Land of Swords were young swordsmen in the making, all with promising futures. Though they were teens, they had talent in the sword that you could see at a nce. They were young geniuses.


    At the Holy Land of Swords, there were three swordsmen who had outstanding talent.


    The first was the eldest daughter of the Sword God. Nina Farion. Though she was now 18 years old, by the time she had reached 16 she had already been regarded as a Sword Saint with talent. People would say that she''d be a Sword King around the time she turned 20, and by 25, she would undoubtedly be a Sword Emperor. The people around her felt that she was the most promising one.


    Next was Nina''s cousin. Jino Britts. He was the second son of the Britts family; a branch family to the Sword God Style''s main house, the Farion family. He was now 14. As someone who received the title Sword Saint at 12 years of age, he was the youngest Sword Saint. He was such a genius that though he was now a step behind Nina, people didn''t know if this would stay the same in the future.


    Finally, Eris Greyrat. She was now 17 years old. She was a mad dog who frightened everyone who saw her, and those who bit her would be mercilessly beaten down. She who hade along two years ago as Sword King Ghyine''s disciple would neverpromise when it came to her actions. Each day she would tackle her training with a do-or-die attitude, and she''d abuse her body until it surpassed that abuse.


    Her debut at the Holy Land of Sword was striking. It was vivid enough that even now, several yearster, it was still a topic of conversation.


    ¡ª Approximately 2 years ago ¡ª


    The location was the Holy Land of Swords. Brought here by Ghyine, Eris showed herself before the Sword God. The ones encircling them were the best pupils of the Sword God Style, not one of them below Sword Saint. Among them were Nina and Jino.


    Though Eris was before the Sword God, she neither got down on one knee, nor lowered her head.


    "I have no use for a small fry like you!"


    Of all things, she dered this to the one who was presently the strongest swordsman, Sword God Gull Farion. The Sword Saints around her became riled up.


    "Wha-! YOU, to Shishou-!"


    "Kneel down! Do you know nothing of the Sword God Style''s manners!?"


    "What have you been teaching her, Ghyine-dono!?"


    "Sit."


    With just one word, the Sword God silenced the Sword Saints.


    That this young and arrogant dog would be cut down by the Sword God''s hands; everyone there thought that. No one who had said such arrogant words to the Sword God had left here alive. They were reckless enough words that even the arrogant Ghyine''s tails and ears were standing straight up.


    However, the Sword God merely grinned. While smiling, he asked,


    "You have good eyes, huh. Just who is it that you want to cut down?"


    Who was it that she wanted to cut down? Having been asked that, Eris replied frankly.


    "The Dragon God! The Dragon God Orsted!"


    Everyone here had heard the name ''Dragon God''. However, they didn''t know the name ''Orsted''. The people there that knew the name were limited to Eris and one other.


    "Haahhahaaa! I see, if youpare me to Orsted then I''m certainly a small fry! I see, I see, so it''s him that you want to cut down! So there was someone besides me who wanted to cut him down!"


    The Sword God energetically pped his knee while cheerfullyughing. Everyone there gulped at the strange scene. That Sword God wasughing. Arrogant words were thrown at him, he was called a small fry, but he wasughing. It was something impossible.


    However, only the Sword God knew. To n on killing Dragon God Orsted. It meant, in other words, to aim to be the strongest.


    "But you know,"


    Theughter suddenly stopped. Aplete silence returned to the area.


    "It''s easy just to say it. Can you do it?"


    "I will."


    Eris dered it as if it was natural. There was neither fighting spirit, nor hesitation. She had eyes with not a single hesitation. The Sword God raised the edges of his mouth.


    "Alright. Let''s see your sword. Jino, be her opponent."


    "Eh!? Y-, yes!"


    Called by his uncle, Jino Brits stood up. Of about the same age as him, a girl. Making his uncleugh with empty words; a disagreeable girl. He wanted to give her a scare.


    "He''s our youngest one. Though he''s younger than you and still naive, he''s pretty good, you know."


    Eris and Jino received the wooden swords tossed over by the other Sword Saints.


    "Then in the center."


    "Uraaaaaaaa!"


    The moment she received the wooden sword, Eris struck Jino. Jino couldn''t even respond. With a single strike to the wrist, he dropped the sword, and before he could even surrender, no, without even realizing what had happened, he was cut down by the sword. A perfect killing intent. Jino saw an illusion of being cut down with a real sword, and fainted.


    "Wha-!?"


    Everyone there was dumbfounded. As if they''d ept something so ridiculous. At the very least they should''ve faced each other in the middle, right? To start with, Jino wasn''t even facing Eris at the time. She was a coward. So thought the Sword Saints. Since the boy that she saw as her younger brother was taken down by a sneak attack, of course Nina was the same.


    The ones who didn''t think so were four people; the two Sword Emperors, the Sword King, and finally the Sword God.


    "See? Naive, right?"


    "He really was, huh."


    Eris'' short hair swayed and she was already taking note of the movements of everyone there. So that it would be fine even if anyone attacked, at any time. Without any useless movements, she looked over her surroundings in contempt.


    The Sword God didn''t criticize Eris. He merely judged that the beaten and unconscious Jino was naive. It was his fault for letting down his guard when the two of them were holding swords; he was stupid for not considering the possibility of being suddenly attacked. This was what the Sword God had implied.


    "Alright, next is Nina. You''re up. This time start after you face each other in the center. Though surprise attacks are good too, this time show me your sword after I give you the signal."


    At those words, one of the Sword Saints turned to Nina and tossed her a wooden sword. The instant she caught it, Nina did a double take at the Sword Saint. It was a little heavy. It was a wooden sword with metal inside.


    "..."


    The one who had thrown it nodded. Seeing that, Nina trembled once and then returned the nod. She would kill this insolent girl. Even Nina was a Sword Saint. It wasn''t as though she hadn''t killed someone with her sword before. Though it was a little cowardly... Eris was the one who was rude just now. Considering Jino''s humiliation, she deserved to be paid back with certain death.


    The two lined up in the center and took their stances.


    "Begin!"


    At the Sword Saint''s signal, Nina swung her sword. It was one of the forms in the Sword God Style that she had practiced countless times, and with this she would knock down the red-haired girl. That single swing of hers was filled with fighting spirit.


    The swords collided. In that instant, with a dry sound, Eris'' sword was smashed to pieces.


    Nina was convinced of her victory. Now she would just swing into Eris'' temple without mercy. So she thought.


    That moment, Nina''s face was hit. Next her chin was hit. While she was stumbling, she was sent flying with a kick, and then mounted. Before she realized, her two arms were checked by Eris'' legs.


    When she looked up, she saw a bloodthirsty devil with its fist raised.


    "S-, stop! St-, stop it!"


    When these words were spoken, Nina had already been hit several times. Blood ran from her nose, her teeth were broken, and she had fainted. A pool of steaming liquid that was streaming from her crotch now spread across the ground.


    Eris slowly stood up, and then she picked up the iron-cored wooden sword that Nina had been using. She then snorted. She kicked Nina over to where Jino wasying unconscious.


    "Does this ce have nothing but naive people?"


    "Y-... You bastard!"


    The swordsmen flew into a rage. Shouts of ''coward'' and other abuse could be heard. However, those who were Sword King and above, on the contrary, overlooked those swordsmen indifferently. They understood who was in the right.


    "My bad, my bad. I misread you a little, huh. I''ll be your opponent."


    However, when the Sword God stood up, the two Sword Emperors'' expressions showed a little surprise.


    "There''s no need for Shishou to do it personally."


    "Ghyine, she''s your... ''disciple'', wasn''t it? In that case, I''ll go."


    Ignoring her words, he grasped his own sword. He was serious.


    Seeing this, Eris strongly kicked off the ground. She leapt backwards to where she had left her sword. Then she immediately removed the scabbard from the partner that she had gone on many journeys with.


    "Don''t panic, I''ll properly give you a handicap after all... Oh, that''s a good sword you have. It''s one of Yulian''s, right?"


    "I don''t know. It''s something I got from the Migurd n, you see."


    "Ah, I see. ...This guy here is also one of Yulian''s works."


    While saying this, the Sword God slowly drew his sword. It was a sword with a sparkling golden de. It was one of the Sword God''s seven swords. It was one of the 48 swords that the Demon Realm''s craftsman, Yulian Jalisco created, from the bones of King Ryuuou. The demon sword ¡ºWindpipe(Nodobue)¡».


    The Sword God held the demon sword loosely in his hand. The Sword Saints all held their breaths. It was rare to see the Sword God get serious outside of training the Sword Emperors.


    And then the Sword God light-heartedly muttered,


    "Alright. I''ming."


    In an instant, Eris was blown away. Her body flew outside, smashing down the gate in the process, and smacked into a pile of snow.


    Before anyone had noticed, the Sword God was already standing still in the terminal position of a strike; no one had seen the motion at all.


    "Amazing!"


    "Amazing!"


    "You were truly amazing!"


    The surrounding swordsmen unanimously praised the swing of his sword. It wasn''t the power of the demon sword; the fighting spirit. Ed:Edited for consistency.¨C> emitted from the Sword God had blown Eris away. That insolent person had died. Everyone thought as much. However, Eris hadn''t died.


    "Uu... Guu...!"


    Raising a groan, she struggled weakly in the snow. Though she received an attack from the Sword God, she was alive? Nay, the Sword God had gone easy on her. However, there was no need for the Sword God to get serious on a stray dog like her. Afterwards it''d be fine just to emunicate her from the Sword God Style, and throw her out into the snow. However, the Sword God spoke wordspletely contrary to the expectations of the Sword Saints.


    "Ghyine, treat Eris. From today onwards, she''s a Sword Saint. Starting from tomorrow, the great me will teach her the sword."


    The grinning swordsmen froze in ce. ''teach her the sword'' meant, in other words, that she would be the Sword God''s direct pupil. It was something that hadn''t happened since Ghyine; she was the best pupil, amongst the best pupils.


    "Ridiculous! The title Sword Saint is something that isn''t given to anyone but those who have learned the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡»! To teach a brat who''s the same as a barbarian is...!"


    The Sword God raised his sword towards the man who had spoken and cut off his words.


    "Didn''t she just defeat two of the people who had learned the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡»?"


    "H-, however..."


    "A ¡ºSword God¡» isn''t something that you can be simply by memorizing a skill or something, you know? Even though someone special like me didn''t get special treatment, why is there a need to treat Sword Saints that way?"


    "...I''ve spoken inexcusably."


    The swordsmen didn''t say anything more. They had noticed that their feelings were those of jealousy. The Sword Saints understood that jealousy was something that would dull their swords.


    But they misunderstood. The Sword God advocated swordsmanship based on desire. ording to this, the majority of those with dirty emotions like jealousy would have their swords sharpened instead.


    However, the Sword God didn''t intend on spoon-feeding such important things. He believed that if they were the type who couldn''t realize this themselves, then it was pointless even if you told them.


    Like that, whilst creating a striking impression, Eris became a Sword Saint.


    Part 2


    Nina hated Eris. She had been knocked out in front of arge group of people, and made to wet herself after all. Humiliation. Right, she was humiliated.


    The sudden appearance of that barbarian... When her sword was broken, she started hitting her opponent instead; she clearly had the attitude of a bad child. She was unsuitable for the title ''Saint''; at least within the Sword God Style. That was what everyone had been saying.


    For nearly two years, the words directed at her had no effect. She waspletely left out by Jino and the people around his age.


    However, everyday Eris would do nothing but continue her training with either the Sword God or Ghyine. When she slept she''d be in Ghyine''s room. There was no contact between them, and she had no need to converse with Nina and the rest.


    Speaking of conversations, at most they''d exchange a few quarrelsome words during the day of the month that all pupils practiced together. In regards to that practice, Eris and Nina''s abilities rivaled each other. Nina thought that she had won more often. Dropping your sword or breaking your sword counted as defeat, and as long as such rules were in ce, she wouldn''t fall behind, Nina thought. Though that was part of her "naivety", this wasn''t something that she woulde to realize until ater time.


    A rivalry. That was how it was seen from outside, but to Eris it was as clear as writing that Nina and her lot had no fangs.


    On a certain day... Nina was chatting with some girls around her age. As befitting of young girls, they were talking about things like who was cool among the other students, or how had their first time with the person they were dating been. They talked about those kind of topics.


    Because Nina had been training earnestly in the sword since she was born, she wasn''t good with topics like this. She thought that they would continue to be irrelevant. If you asked her about men that she was close to, the only one who came to mind was her 4 years younger cousin, Jino, but they were raised together like siblings so she couldn''t think of him like that. As a result, she lived only for the sword. For if she didn''t, she would be left behind by Eris. She was thinking that she would hate to lose to Eris.


    The one who happened to pass by there was Eris. There was steam rising from her whole body. Even when Nina had been chatting with these girls, Eris had been training. When Nina considered this, she lost her cool a little.


    As a result, she said,


    "Hmph, still training even at this hour, huh! You''ll probably never get a man your whole life, huh! It''s fine if you want to stay a virgin forever and live for nothing but the sword!"


    Even though she herself was inexperienced, she said something like that. However, because it was something that she was worried about herself, and something that hurt her as well, she assumed that Eris would also be hurt by it.


    "Hu...!"


    However, Eris snorted withughter. In the face of that triumphant expression, Nina winced.


    "Wh-, what?"


    "Sorry, but I''m not a virgin."


    That she was a little proud about it, and that she was blushing a little as well.


    That was what everyone was thinking.


    "Eh...!? That''s a lie, right? Eh? Who? With who?"


    Nina couldn''t hide the unrest in her heart at all. While unsightly and flustered, she started questioning Eris.


    "Someone I grew up together with."


    Though Eris was usually taciturn, when it came to that man, she continued to talk about one thing after another. About how they had grown up together since they were young, about how they traveled from the Magic Continent to their hometown, about how when they met the Dragon God that man managed tond a hit, and then, about how she had her first time with that man. About how it was for his sake that she wanted to be stronger.


    It was a love story that detailed the events from when she fell in love with him as a girl, until that love was fulfilled.


    Nina was inplete shock. She had lost, she thought. She hadpletely lost.


    Their swordsmanship was on par. However, she lost in age. Furthermore, the other girl had a man.


    The only thing left that Nina could do was deny that man''s existence.


    "Y-, you''re lying! This is something Otou-san said! That the Dragon God wears something called ¡ºDragon Holy Fighting Spirit¡» so half-assed techniques can''t wound him! You''re just making stuff up! That person actually doesn''t exist, right!? Admit that it''s a lie. It''s still not toote to say so, you know?"


    "It''s not a lie. Rudeus isn''t half-assed! ...But, right now I''m not suitable for Rudeus. I have to get stronger."


    Eris said that at the end, and firmly clenched her fists. Her eyes carried mes of determination, and ignoring Nina and the rest, she returned to the ¡ºSpace of Martial Training¡» training ce that she hade from.


    Dumbfounded, Nina watched her walk away. The one person she thought would absolutely never beat her in this had already surpassed her. Nina was dizzy from the reality of this.


    Part 3


    Though she hadn''t had one yet, that barbarian had a lover. As if Nina could bear with such a thing. She decided that it was definitely a lie. That Rudeus person or whatever was imaginary, she thought.


    On one of her free days, she headed towards an information broker and gathered information on Rudeus.


    ''Well, it won''t be easy; he''s fictional after all'' she thought.


    Contrary to her wishes, she immediately managed to find some.


    Rudeus Greyrat. Born in Buina vige of the Fedoa region of the Kingdom of Asura. At 3, he became the pupil of the (Water Saint Ranked at the time) Water King Ranked magician, Roxy Migurdia. At 5 he became a Water Saint Ranked magician. At 7 he became the home tutor of the Stronghold City Roa''s mayor''s daughter, Eris Boreas Greyrat. After that, his location became unknown due to the Teleportation Incident. However,tely he was in the northern parts of the Central Continent and made a name as the adventurer ¡ºRudeus of the Quagmire¡». He was now a Special Student at the Magic University and staying at Sharia, the capital city of the Kingdom of Ranoa. He was admired by certain types of adventurers, and there was also a rumor about him single-handedly ying a stray dragon.


    He was real. He wasn''t just some prince from Eris'' delusions.


    While yielding to this, Nina thought to herself that he wasn''t a big deal. Though everything up until age 7 was amazing, in the end he was just an adventurer. He hadn''t even be Water King Ranked, he had ame name like Quagmire, and he was talented as a child, that''s all. There was no mistaking it. So thought Nina.


    Then she thought of something bad.


    ''If I defeated this Rudeus, made him into a ve and brought him here, what kind of face would Eris make, I wonder?'' she thought.


    No time like the present. Nina prepared for a journey that very same day, and demonstrating the impatience inherited from her father, she jumped on a horse. Like that, she began her trip to the Kingdom of Ranoa. Though it was still winter, Ranoa was very close by. With one of the fine horses raised in the Holy Land of Swords, you wouldn''t even need 2 months to get there. She was impatient.


    After easily finishing her journey in a month, she arrived at the Magic University. There she was shocked.


    Nina had honestly made light of magicians.


    ''Without any decent training, they were a bunch that did nothing but mumble some vague chants or something, thinking they could get stronger that way.'' she thought.


    However, walking down the road were muscr men. For some reason there were a lot of Beast People, and people dressed like warriors. Though there were also those in robes, and those in cute uniforms, the overwhelming majority had robust bodies. Nina was ashamed of her ignorance of the world; her view of magicians had been narrow until she was as old as 18.


    At any rate, Nina called out to a nearby young man. He was well-built and was a Beast Race who definitely appeared to be a warrior. She tried asking him about Rudeus'' whereabouts. When she did, he replied that he was heading to Rudeus as well. Thinking ''this is perfect'', Nina followed him.


    They arrived at a uniformed youth. He was said to be Rudeus.


    He was just as Nina had imagined. Though he had trained his body, she couldn''t feel any ambition from him. Though his face wasn''t bad, he had an unconfident expression, and he had no appeal as a man. He was perfect for Eris.


    ''Right, time to beat him down...'' but the instant she thought this, the young Beast Man raised his voice.


    "I assume that you are the lone horseman who defeated a stray dragon, A-Ranked adventurer Rudeus of the ¡ºQuagmire¡»! I challenge you to a customary courtship duel!"


    Nina was shocked. The man had suddenly challenged Rudeus to a duel.


    "No, I have piano lessons so..."


    Though it was unmanly, Rudeus immediately rejected him. However, with this or that reason, the man ended up in front of Rudeus and because there was no use talking, he attacked.


    Nina thought that in the next instant, Rudeus would be cut to pieces. Though he wasn''t as skilled as she was, Nina could still see that the young Beast Man was quite strong. And Rudeus was a magician. Themon sense of a swordsman dictated that as long as you closed the distance, a magician was weak. At this distance there was nothing a magician could do.


    However, the result was the opposite. In the blink of an eye, Rudeus had defeated the young man. It might have been within three seconds. It was truly an instant.


    Then without paying another nce at the dumbfounded Nina, he quickly went away.


    Part 4


    And then, after Nina somehow managed topose herself again, once again she asked about for Rudeus'' whereabouts. She then found out that he was at the library. When she headed towards it, she found a huge line of Beast People lined up in front of the building. Thinking that it had nothing to do with her, she made to enter the library when,


    "Are you here to duel Rudeus?"


    She was asked this by a young Beast Man.


    "Y-, yeah. That''s right."


    She replied as such without thinking.


    "Then get to the back of the line! Don''t cut in!"


    He became angry. ording to what she had heard, the people in this line were all here to duel Rudeus. There were 30 people. While trembling in trepidation at the reality of this, she quietly waited in line. When she did, the Beast Man who was in front said "It''s a pity, huh?". She had no idea what was going on. She just waited like that, and it became afternoon.


    Then ''he'' appeared.


    A demon with pitch ck skin, like a lump of muscle. With a very self-important attitude, he overlooked the surroundings.


    "Hohh, is this a line for an attraction or something!?"


    "It''s the queue for dueling Rudeus Greyrat!"


    "What! There are this many of you!? Fuhahahaha! Rudeus is a pretty popr guy, isn''t he!? I don''t mind waiting, but isn''t there any way I can get further ahead!?"


    The people around became angry at the man who boldly dered this. They had lined up and waited for their turn. Nina was indignant as well. Even she who hade here after a long journey was waiting for her turn.


    ''Stop acting so conceited and get in line!'' she thought.


    Then, a certain idiot said it. He said what he shouldn''t have said.


    "If you wanna get ahead no matter what, then how about you do so after beating down everyone in front of you!?"


    "Fuhahahaha! That''s fine! I''m good with it! Well then, all of youe at once! In deference to the guts you have for challenging me, I''ll let you attack first!"


    At that excessive haughtiness, everyone there became mad with rage.


    "What did you say!?"


    "Don''t get too carried away!"


    Then thinking to let this guy know his ce, they attacked. Before she knew what was going on, Nina was participating in the attack as well.


    Then, she lost.


    Though Nina was attacking as well, the demon stayedposed. Their swords couldn''t pierce that ck skin. After letting loose her blood-lust she finally wounded him with her Longsword of Light, but he healed in an instant.


    "I am the Demon King Badigadi! Fuhahahaha! If you can defeat me I''ll grant you a hero''s title!"


    Nina ought to have been putting up a good fight. However, her attack power was too low, and after her tactics failed to strike home multiple times, she was caught, defeated, and her beloved sword was bent.


    Then came the terror, and the chaos.


    ''Why am I doing something like fighting a Demon King here?''


    ''To begin with, why is a Demon King of the Magic Continent at a ce like this?''


    That was what everyone there was wondering.


    A little while after Nina was beaten, everyone else was as well. Miraculously, though there were injured people, no one had died. He had held back. When she realized this, tears fell onto Nina''s fists. However, though it was mortifying, she had already lost her sword and there was nothing left that she could do.


    "...The heck is this?"


    Around the time everyone had been defeated, Rudeus appeared from inside the library. After saying this and that, he moved locations.


    While frowning due to the pain in her body, Nina followed them.


    They arrived at arge field. Rudeus and the Demon King continued to re at each other. Seemingly having some sort of conversation, sometimes the Demon King''s loudughter could be heard. However, Nina couldn''t tell what they were talking about. The duel began when a terrifyingly fast youth brought a staff to Rudeus.


    The duel between Rudeus and the Demon King.


    Nina watched the duel from beginning to end. Rudeus received the staff, and unsealed it. After some brief words, he pointed his staff at the Demon King, and in that moment,


    The Demon King''s torso was shot off.


    An opponent that she was helpless against was defeated in one blow. In the face of that reality, Nina was purely dumbfounded. She couldn''t remember what happened afterwards very well.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Nina returned to the Holy Land of Swords. Now that she knew the level of strength that Eris wanted to reach, Nina was shocked. While shocked, the gaze that she turned on the endeavoring Eris had somewhat softened.


    Then, since that time, Nina turned over a new leaf. She renewed the effort she had put in up until now, and to deal with cases where her sword broke again, she now carried two swords. She stopped looking down on attacks from Eris'' fists, and distanced herself from the trivial acquaintances from her age group.


    After that, she became a true rival to Eris but... That''s another story.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Incidentally, upon hearing about the news of the Demon King''s attack, the Sword God had grabbed his sword with great enthusiasm written on his face, but hearing Nina''s story, he looked disappointed and returned his sword to its sheath.

 Chapter 104: First Day of School Extra Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 104: First Day of School Extra Chapter</h4>


    Part 1


    The past few years since I''ve started school have gone by without any problems.


    When I say no problems, I mean problems which put my life at risk.


    Dueling with Rinia and Pursena, Ariel-sama walking down streets disguised as me and being surrounded by thugs...


    Small stuff like that happened, but nothing life threatening.


    Things were going the way Ariel-sama wanted.


    In thest few years, Ariel-sama has increased her followers as well.


    However, after entering the third year...


    We obtained certain information.


    The information is about a person called "Rudeus of the Quagmire".


    Rudeus.


    So, I finally found some information on Rudi.


    At a young age he was already an A-Rank adventurer, and in just a few years his name spread to the [Magic Triumvirate] .


    His specialty is earth magic.


    His strength level is not determined, but he can create a huge quagmire with voiceless incantation.


    When I heard about quagmire magic, I was convinced that it was Rudi.


    When I think about it, the first time we met he was using mud.


    Since Rudi is a water magician, thinking that he is good with water magic would be normal, but, whether it''s using quagmire or a fast-moving shock wave, he liked using different kinds of magic like that.


    I spoke to Ariel-sama about this.


    "Rudeus of the Quagmire" is the person who taught me how to use magic, and, he is the person who has been missing for a long time.


    "If he is the real deal, I would certainly like to borrow his power ..."


    I think that Ariel-sama was skeptical about Rudi.


    Since the information on "Rudeus of the Quagmire" was indeed dubious.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    He was from Asura kingdom, Fedoa Region, Buina vige.


    At the age of 3 he became an apprentice to the (Water-Saint ranked at the time) Water-King ss magician Roxy Migurudia.


    At the age of 5 he became a Water-Saint Magician.


    At the age of 7 he became the tutor for the daughter of the lord of Fedoa, Eris Boreas Greyrat.


    As the story goes, the trouble maker and violent daughter of the lord was properly disciplined and educated by him.


    At that time when the Fedoa Region Metastasis Event happened he went missing...


    In the past, even if I heard this much I wouldn''t think it''s particrly a great thing.


    But now that I have lived in the Asura Kingdom and studied at the Magic University, I can say this with confidence.


    If I didn''t know him I would have thought that this kind of personal history is a fake.


    It''s fictional.


    But, I know.


    Rudi respected Roxy-sensei as his shisho.


    Though I never saw Roxy myself.


    But, I know that Roxy-san was in Buina vige.


    And, Roxy-san gave Rudi a wand.


    And when we were separated at the age of 7, he became a home tutor, this matches as well.


    "There is no mistake, it''s Rudi."


    "Sylphy, if you say so, I would like to believe it ..."


    "However, since it is just a rumor, actually... I am dubious anyhow."


    Luke and Ariel-sama were skeptical.


    However for now they believed it, not that I can do anything about it.


    Even for me who knew Rudi, I still doubt the credibility of this information.


    "However, will such a great person lend us a hand, isn''t he a member of the Boreas family?"


    Honestly, I''m not familiar with how political power struggles are in the Asura kingdom.


    I just have 1 year of experience in this matter.


    However, with respect to Greyrat, even I have heard about them.


    Boreas was allied with the first prince.


    Eurus and Zephyrus were allies of the second prince.


    Notus was our ally, but was now in the first Prince faction.


    In other words, Boreas is an enemy.


    And, even Rudi who was a tutor of Boreas, might be an enemy as well.


    However, Boreas and Rudi ought to have cut their ties with each other a long time ago already.


    If it was not like that, he could not be an adventurer in the north.


    "If I ask him, I am sure..."


    Even though I am saying it, I myself have no confidence.


    Luke startedughing at such wordscking confidence.


    "With your breast size, there is no way a man from Notus would bow to you."


    I cover up my breast Puku~tsu... when Luke says that.


    Luke is always like this.


    Always talking about breasts.


    Women''s breasts.


    Women with no breasts are not women.


    I do not feel the charm of a woman from you.


    There is no helping it; small breasts are a trait of us Elves.


    But Luke is not just bad-mouthing.


    In the end, he always says this.


    Since you are not a woman I can be your friend.


    Saying we are friends makes me happy, but knowing I have no charm as a woman is troubling.


    Well, of coursepared to Ariel-sama my breasts aren''t good ...


    "I don''t mean it like that."


    "Then what do you mean, don''t tell me you are going to reveal your identity to him?"


    "Oh I see..."


    I am Fitts, [Silent Fitts.]


    And I cannot let him know my identity.


    What should I do?


    "Isn''t it good enough Sylphy? The one you were looking for has been found."


    Suddenly, Ariel-sama says that with a smile.


    Ariel-sama is always kind.


    Sometimes she is strict, and there are also times when she does bad things, but she is a kind person.


    Something very surprising came out of this Ariel-sama''s mouth.


    "As a special case, you can reveal your identity to that Rudeus-san."


    "What?"


    Reveal my identity.


    "But... what if doing that causes the n to fail?"


    I do know my role very well.


    I''m a mystery.


    I am an unidentified [symbol of power].


    In these past few years, I figured that I won''t lose to those run-of-the-mill magicians.


    It is thanks to the training with Rudi.


    I am not as good as the God or King-Rank magicians, but I should be around the Saint-Rank at least.


    Though I can''t rece the other Princes or King-rank magicians whose support the princess needs.


    But, I am aware that I am the most powerful ally that the princess has at the moment.


    "I had Sylphy do her best up until now, I have to at least let you have your reunion right..."


    "But."


    "And if the n fails because of that, then we will think about it then."


    Ariel-sama after saying that and pping her hand said,


    "And, if ites down to ensnaring him, a childhood friend has a better chance in talking him into it, right?"


    "... Thank you, Ariel-sama."


    I thanked her honestly.


    Though I saw her scheming something, but it''s the usual.


    After seeing my growth, what would Rudi say?


    I am looking forward to it.


    Part 2


    The plot to get Rudi to school went smoothly.


    Leaking the information to the Vice Principal Jinas, he would without a doubt make a move to invite him into the university.


    A few monthster, the day that I looked forward to came.


    During battle practice at the training field, Vice Principal Jinas brought a person with himself.


    I almost raised my voice from joy.


    Rudi.


    It''s Rudi!


    No doubt about it.


    He looks different from back in the days, he looks a bit gloomy, but there is no doubt.


    There is no way I would mistake Rudi with someone else.


    ''What to do, he has be so cool.''


    Though he still has traces of the young boy in my memory, he has be a man.


    His demeanor is sharp, he has trained his body well, this much I can understand from how he moves.


    His robe is worn-out, but that''s proof of how hard he has been working.


    Even though I am seeing it from a distance, I can say that his wand is a good one and has been used a lot.


    Walking while vigntly being aware of his surroundings is just like how he was before.


    (Oh my God, ... I was thinking of marrying to someone like that.)


    When I think about it, somehow my body gets hot.


    "Rud ...?"


    As I became emotional by seeing Rudi, I was about to call his name out.


    Immediately after, I was frozen.


    From behind Rudi, some insanely beautiful woman came as well.


    (Ara... is she Rudi''s wife?)


    The woman was an Elf.


    Somehow she had an air about her like my dad.


    Dignified features and giving off a noble impression.


    And, such a person was clinging to Rudi.


    It was like she is pushing Rudi, but he wasn''t bothered by it at all.


    (... ara? ... ara?)


    While confused, I lost the opportunity to rush over to Rudi.


    After that, I was called to be Rudi''s examiner.


    It was a test to see whether Rudi can use voiceless incantation or not.


    By that time, I was also able to pull myself together somehow.


    If it''s that cool Rudi, having a woman that amazing wouldn''t be strange at all, is what I was thinking.


    Yeah.


    Whether he is married or not, does not matter.


    Because we are friends.


    No problem at all.


    I''ll give them my blessing.


    Well, before that, let''s rejoice that both of us are safe and sound.


    While I was saying so to myself, I heard Rudi speaking ...


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Rudeus Greyrat."


    "............"


    First, Time meeting?


    What?


    ... Eh.


    ara... ara?


    It''s a lie.


    Hey, wait ...


    ......... You have forgotten?


    "If everything goes well, this term I''ll be your Kohai, so please grant me your guidance"


    "Eee ............?"


    When I was totally puzzled, I remembered that I have sunsses on, my hair color changed to white, and I''m dressed like a boy.


    Not even considering that, it''s also been 8 years since we have been separated.


    I have grown up and changed so much, not recognizing me on the first meeting isn''t all that strange.


    I was thinking too selfishly on my own.


    I was thinking since I recognized him, he should recognize me as well.


    I was getting ahead of myself.


    So, I just need to remove my sunsses and introduce myself.


    I have obtained permission from princess Ariel.


    It would be hard in a ce like this, I''ll call him to an isted ce and introduce myself.


    However, I was thinking.


    Forced to think like this.


    (That Rudi won''t remember someone like me anymore)


    Just thinking like that once was enough for me to be unable to remove my sunsses.


    Removing my sunsses, and introducing myself, then hearing ''Sorry, who are you again?''.


    When I thought that, I couldn''t do it anymore.


    "That is... Oh, yes"


    When I see Rudi I would say this, was what I thought, but I forgot all of it.


    I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    While I was thinking about those things the exam began.


    I lost.


    I waspletely defeated. His magic was too unpredictable. While a technique I had no idea about sealed my magic, an incredible Rock Bullet grazed my cheek.


    Though if I think about it, I have seen it before.


    He was going easy on me.


    It wasn''t on the level of how much I have grown.


    Rudi, was way more ahead of me.


    "I... just now... How did you do that?"


    I was barely able to say just that.


    "It''s called Ran Ma[Disturb Magic]. Don''t you know it?"


    I don''t know.


    I''ve never heard of it either.


    Perhaps, it would be a magic unique to a certain race.


    Even if you ask in the magic university no one knows about that magic.


    (Rudi is great)


    Again, I thought so.


    That deepened my respect for him again.


    As I thought, he has grown yet again.


    So much that someone like me can''t bepared to him.


    When I was thinking this he bowed.


    "Thank you senpai, you let a new student win against you."


    "What?"


    I was puzzled.


    I don''t get what he means.


    I could not do anything. Rudi has to know that as well.


    Yet to have let him win?


    I grabbed the hand that Rudi stretched out to me in confusion.


    It was not the hand of a magician.


    It was the hand of a swordsman.


    It was the hand of a person that worked hard.


    It was the hand of those who have held a sword way longer than even Luke.


    But he is not even a swordsman.


    Even though I was confused, when I held his hand, my heart started beating doki-doki.


    Rudi''s warmth was being transferred to me, I kinda felt happy about it.


    However, Rudi has baffled me even further.


    "As thanks for today, I''ll repay the favorter on."


    Thank you, I wonder why he thanked me.


    I don''t get it.


    Don''t get it at all.


    I don''t get it, but I thought it means that we will meetter.


    Feeling my face getting red, I nod in agreement.


    And when Rudi left, I remembered stuff that I did not want to remember, I cried.


    ¡ª Ariel Perspective ¡ª


    When I got back to the student council room, Sylphy was crying.


    "... did you say your greetings?"


    At first I thought that she was worrying over the woman Rudeus brought with him.


    By the way, the woman who came with him was an S-rank adventurer in his party.


    I figured that she has a deep rtion to Rudeus.


    However, Sylphy''s heart does not seem sunny.


    But it seems to be a different problem.


    "Rudi... won''t remember someone like me anymore"


    "Sylphy..."


    I was puzzled.


    This is the first time something like this happened.


    The girl named Sylphyiette should have been a stronger child than this.


    Stout-hearted, single-minded and straight forward kinda girl.


    Such a girl is crying on myp.


    The girl who didn''t even cry when she found out that her parents died after the Metastasis Event, is crying right now.


    Just from thinking that shabby robed boy does not remember her, she has be like this.


    When I look at her like this, my sadistic heart is aching.


    It''s forbidden.


    I do not want to be hated by Sylphiette.


    I want us to be friends.


    However, that boy.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    He should be the same age as Sylphy, has he matured so much?


    To be honest he was different from the image I had of him based on Sylphy''s description of him.


    My first impression is a "shabby man".


    He could buy another cheap robe instead of wearing that shabby one.


    A humble attitude to the point of it being unnatural, looks suspicious and a face with no apparent self-confidence.


    Anyway I didn''t feel the charm of a boy from him.


    Also whether I hit on him or he flirts with me I don''t think I would feel any excitement.


    In that regard Luke is far better.


    Luke is a man who cheats and is clumsy but has far more sex-appeal than him.


    Though since we are in a master-servant rtionship, we won''t touch each other.


    However, that boy.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    He is unattractive.


    Such a man made my Sylphy cry.


    Be as it may, that''s something I cannot forgive...


    "Did he really forget? Did you show him your face and tell him your name?"


    Was what Luke said.


    As for Rudeus he seems to have some idea as well.


    "What if I did that and he doesn''t remember, then what should I do?"


    "At that time, it cannot be helped."


    "Don''t go ''It cannot be helped'' on me."


    Sylphy says that with a pathetic voice.


    Luke sighs while going Yare-Yare.


    Luke is a full-fledged swordsman, but his skills are mediocre.


    He is serious about his job as a bodyguard.


    In regard to anything else he is air-headed.


    Especially when ites to women, he says you have to do as much as you can, and it''s his catch phrase.


    It is the manliness of the Greyrat house.


    But even he has something that he is good at.


    To observe and read the hearts of women.


    From a variety of information, he sees the person''s inner thoughts.


    It seems to be "an observing eye that should differentiate between good and bad (in regard to women)" inherited by the Greyrat household.


    It''s a household like that.


    Such a womanizing man has deep respect for Sylphy.


    And that is not as a woman, but as a colleague and as arade-in-arms.


    That''s the prodigal son of the Notus-Greyrat house.


    That man who believes when looking at a woman it''s okay to do whatever you like.


    He has respect for a girl like Sylphy.


    Sylphy is that much of a woman.


    I also know that.


    In the fight against pursuers and assassins, I also look up to Sylphy, who has saved us from those crises.


    She is a hardworking girl.


    Just a bit ago I heard how Luke thinks about Rudeus.


    Luke says that Rudeus cannot be trusted.


    It seems to be due to the rumors about Rudeus.


    For a man such as Rudeus, besides Sylphy''s description, we just heard rumors.


    ording to the rumor, even though he is so strong, he never gets angry and never picks a fight.


    There is no bad rumor about him at all.


    When I hear this, I take him to be a character from a story.


    ording to Luke''s theory, a person with only good rumors about him is worse than a person with bad rumors about him.


    Luke suspects that he manipted the rumors.


    For example, the information that came in the other day said that "Rudeus of the Quagmire exterminated a stray dragon alone."


    Exterminate a stray dragon alone.


    There is no way that you can do it.


    Luke said, "It''s at most a rumor, there is no way to confirm that".


    Perhaps, it was an extermination by a small group.


    To take credit of that for himself...


    Of course, if you want to say he is strong, then he is.


    Probably in some way he used magic items to defeat Sylphy.


    He is definitely stronger than a run-of-the-mill magician.


    Or, maybe, it is possible for him to get rid of a stray dragon alone.


    However, even if he defeated a stray dragon, this rumor is weird.


    To begin with, in a short span of time of 2 years, spreading the rumors to [Magic Triumvirate] won''t be possible unless you do it intentionally.


    Intentionally manipting the information and only spreading good rumors.


    Such a cunning man.


    That''s how Luke saw Rudeus.


    We won''t know when such a man would betray us, so he can''t be trusted.


    "I''m against having him in our group. Ariel-sama."


    "Well, I think so as well. Though there is no doubt he is strong..."


    Sylphy was puzzled by this decision.


    "Eee?"


    She defended him.


    Not being able to remember me has nothing to do with his power and ability.


    Rudeus has be amazingly strong.


    And, also that weird Ran Ma magic.


    That surely is some race''s unique magic ability.


    By using it, all magicians be powerless.


    As an ally there is no one more reliable.


    However, this is not the case.


    I already thought he was shady.


    Apparently, Sylphy seems to be blinded by her reunion with her childhood friend...


    After that, we allowed our emotions to get in the way of our judgment, the one who was Sylphy''s heart''s support, is without a doubt that Rudeus.


    Will it be possible to forget about that?


    In thest few months, how much did Sylphy wait with excitement for this day?


    I was expecting a more touching reunion for those two.


    After the Metastasis Event and being separated for so long, I was expecting a happy ending.


    What''s this, really...


    Of course Sylphy is cross-dressing, but an elf with white hair isn''t all thatmon for him not to remember.


    And not to mention that humble attitude after winning against Sylphy.


    Is he lumping my Sylphy with those run-of-the-mill magicians?


    That is how I thought.


    As for Sylphy.


    Even though she had lost that pathetically, why is she looking so happy?


    I feel a strong jealousy.


    "Now, I remember the indignation to the man called Rudeus."


    "I too. Whether he forgot Sylphy or not, just because he is strong, I am not teaming up with a man who might betray me at any moment."


    Luke as well confirmed my words.


    And, Sylphy said.


    "... what is this, the two of you teaming up and bad-mouthing Rudi."


    Sylphy did not seem convinced, but the strategy to bring Rudeus on board has been temporarily put on hold.


    So we decided to wait and see for a while.


    Excessive contact with him is forbidden.


    However, Sylphy can interact with him on a personal level.


    Even if he is such a shady guy, he is still Sylphy''s friend.


    Sylphy, regardless of what happened, seems happy.


    And it is possible that our first impression of him was bad and he is as good a guy as the rumor says.


    Let''s keep a connection for now.


    "Of course, if Sylphy wants to reveal her identity, I do not mind."


    There is a risk to him knowing Sylphy''s identity.


    But so long as that would let us know if he is as the rumor says, it will be a cheap price.


    ¡ª Sylphy Perspective ¡ª


    Then a monthter.


    I saw Rudi at the entrance ceremony.


    Compared to the entrance examination, now it was like he''s shining in his uniform.


    Our eyes met, I was very nervous.


    That said, he is a special student.


    Now that he is here I thought the opportunity to meet with him and spend time together would not be that much.


    At the meeting a month ago, we decided on not having excessive contact with Rudi.


    After that a lot of things were said, but in the end it seems those two do not like Rudi.


    I have no idea why they are like that.


    Maybe I am weird.


    But they told me I can get along with him on a personal level.


    Excessive contact is not good, but it is okay to be friends.


    How much is good, how much is not.


    I think that even being able to have this much is due to Ariel-sama''s kindness.


    Well even that is good enough.


    Just being able to talk to Rudi is enough for me.


    But ... I wonder how I can speak with him.


    And, while I am thinking about such things, Ariel-sama is attending sses.


    Since Ariel-sama is charismatic, she needs to maintain her grades.


    The Melded magic ss she was taking was very different from what I was taught.


    Rudi seems to have learned it from Roxy-san, but even though they are teaching the same thing here in magic university it seems very difficult.


    Since I was taught by Rudi I can understand them very quickly.


    But, Luke and princess Ariel are having a hard time learning it.


    Also, in order to support Ariel-sama as much as possible, I am teaching them a lot of stuff


    But, even though I am teaching using Rudi''s method, they don''t seem to understand very well.


    "Fitts, will you bring the documents for the next ss?"


    Obeying Ariel-sama, I go to the library.


    The library is outside of the school building.


    There isn''t much time before the next ss begins.


    I have to hurry.


    And because I''ve been here for three years I know where to look for material in the library.


    After thinking for a little while I remembered where the materials for today''s ss are.


    I picked them out one after the other.


    Like this I''ll be able to go back to ss fast.


    ''Ah!''


    When I saw the person in front of the bookshelf I leaked that sound.


    Rudi was there.


    I was surprised.


    I thought we would see each other but I didn''t expect to see him here.


    "......"


    (Na, ... what to say?)


    While I was panicking Rudi noticed me.


    The next moment, Rudi made a deep bow.


    "I am sorry about the other day; it was through my thoughtless actions then that I may have caused Senpai to lose face. I am truly sorry for what I have done. I was thinking about getting a cake to give to you when I properly introduced myself and apologized, but since I just became a new student I''ve been busy doing this or that..."


    "Uea!? ...I, It''s fine, raise your head."


    Apparently, Rudi thinks he has offended me.


    I was surprised.


    So those words at the admission day meant this.


    But now that he said it.


    When I think about it, my reputation could have been destroyed.


    I see.


    For sure.


    It would be like that.


    So, that''s why Ariel-sama and Luke were in a bad mood as well.


    I knew from the beginning that I could not win against Rudi.


    Well, though I didn''t think that it would be this overwhelming of a defeat.


    But for those two, me losing wasn''t enjoyable I guess.


    No, such a thing is okay. Let us put it aside for now.


    "Rude...eh, Rudeus-kun? For what reason are you here?"


    "Doing a little bit of research."


    "About what?"


    "Metastasis Events."


    When I heard those words, I thought.


    I thought maybe Rudi was thinking along the same line as I am.


    "The Metastasis Event? Why?"


    "I was also a resident of Fedoa Territory in the Asura Kingdom. Because of that incident I was sent to the Magic Continent."


    "The Magic Continent!?"


    I was even more surprised.


    I have heard stories about the Magic Continent.


    It''s a harshnd in which Monsters are all C-rank or stronger.


    Some people go there to do warrior training, but most of them don''te back.


    So, if someone was teleported there, their chance of survival was mostly zero.


    Rudi, managed toe back from there.


    "Yeah, it took as long as three years, but I managed toe back. During that time I managed to find my family, but there is still one person I haven''t found yet. But there is a good chance, if I examine this in detail, I may find a lead, right?"


    "Do you mean..., for the sake of that one person you came to this school?"


    "That''s right."


    When I heard those words, I reaffirmed Rudeus'' greatness.


    "I see, you really are amazing after all."


    Even thoughing back from Magic Continent took 3 years, instead of rxing, he started to search for another person.


    Even though just that is pretty amazing, since he received an invitation from Magic University he decided to research the incident as well.


    You could not find such a person anywhere else.


    If it were me,ing back after 3 years which is amazing, I would be resting at the refugee camp.


    "So, what is senpai doing here?"


    Hearing those words I came back to myself.


    I was in the middle of transferring the materials for the ss.


    Ariel-sama is waiting.


    I want to talk to Rudi more, but I cannot afford to leave Ariel-sama alone either.


    "Aaaaaah! That''s right! I was supposed to be bringing these materials somewhere. I''ve got to run. Rudeus-kun, see youter!"


    "Ah, sure,ter!"


    While I was leaving, I remembered this library is big and has a lot of books, but there are only a few materials regarding metastasis.


    Even for Rudi, finding material regarding the Metastasis Event would take a lot of time.


    "Oh, that''s right... If it''s about Metastasis, then a book by Animas called [Investigation Records of the Metastasis Labyrinth] is a good story you should read, It is in narrative form, but because it is written in an easy-to-understand way it would be good to start from there."


    I decided to rmend that book, because it helped me to understand the Metastasis better.


    If it is that, you''ll understand the Metastasis because it''s written so even a child can understand it.


    Though there were pages missing.


    That made me feel that I did a bit of a good thing and left the library.


    Part 3


    That evening.


    I was washing underwear.


    It is Ariel-sama''s underwear.


    Washing Ariel-sama''s clothes is part of my duties.


    Though I say that, there is a reason for it.


    Ariel-sama''s underwear is made from very expensive fabric.


    Moreover, since it''s an Asura Kingdom Royalty''s underwear, it has extra value.


    In short, selling it would fetch a very high price.


    In fact, when she first enrolled and had her underwear taken forundry it was stolen and sold.


    Four out of five pieces were stolen, and out of those four, three of them were sold.


    The remaining one was probably kept by the culprit for personal use.


    And the female students, with no way to counteract such incidents, were nervously saying "I can''t believe it".


    Since Ariel-sama was born and raised in Asura Kingdom and I have lived there it wasn''t that surprising for us.


    Since in Asura Kingdom there were a lot more weird people.


    But, ufortable things are still ufortable.


    So, since then, washing Ariel-sama''s clothing became my duty.


    Ariel-sama making me do that was a bit confusing, but since I could wash them along with my own clothes it was okay in the end.


    By the way, to hide my gender, my underwear is just like Ariel-sama''s. Though it is in a different color.


    So to hide it, I usually do the underwearundry at night and as I was trying to put them on a string to air them one by one ...


    "ara ...?"


    Suddenly, looking under the veranda, I was surprised.


    Wow, even though it''s after curfew there was a boy walking there.


    Based on the dormitory''s rules, at this time boys can''t walk on this road.


    There was the underwear thief case as well, though it''s not yet the time, the mating season wille as well...


    And yet, why is a boy...


    Even though it is a shortcut, at this hour the girls on guard duty will surround him soon.


    Is it good to report this to the girls on guard?


    Whoever discovers the intruder first has the responsibility to warn the others.


    No, but I ... can''t really let them hear my voice all that much.


    (Oh, ara, by any chance...)


    I recognized that person is Rudi.


    (W, why?)


    Unintentionally, my hand slipped.


    The panties in my hand fell, and dropped toward Rudi''s head.


    The moment Rudi notices, he catches the pants with incredible speed.


    (Wa, that fast ...!)


    And I wonder if it is because he was always on guard for the past few years.


    The movement just now, I feel it''s the result of the time he spent on the Magic Continent.


    Rudi seems to have noticed that what he is holding in his hand is panties.


    And he looked up and found me, and figured he caught the pants I dropped.


    Different from the movement of his hand from before, he has a carefree behavior.


    (I see, he just enrolled here today so he does not know the rules!)


    Rudi is a special student, special students do not have roommates.


    Since the special students are exempt from attending things like exnation of dormitory rules and all it''s not so strange that he does not know the rules.


    I have to tell him.


    If you stand there while holding panties in your hand you will with no doubt be mistaken for an underwear thief.


    "Kya~a~a~a~a!"


    My worries soon became reality.


    Suddenly a female student started screaming.


    The girls on guard duty who lived on the first floor came out.


    Rudi was surrounded in no time.


    (... But, if it''s Rudi, he can resolve it somehow?)


    Since I thought that way I was waiting optimistically and watching.


    I wanted to know what Rudi would do in a situation like this.


    After all, like when he was in Buina vige, will he beat them up?


    Or will he get out by saying something convenient.


    Threaten them with magic, or use magic to run away.


    ...... Rudi did nothing.


    He seems to have his hand caught by Goriade-san and is troubled.


    That looked like when I was being bullied in Buina vige.


    My head cooled down suddenly.


    (What am I doing?)


    I jumped out from the veranda in a hurry.


    Went down the stairs and ran until I reached the crowd.


    "Hee~h, what have we here, aren''t you a bold one, to steal underwear at this time? What ... cat got your tongue? Do you think you can win against this many people?"


    Since it was dark and visibility was low, it seems that no one has noticed that Rudi was holding his foot using earth magic.


    As to why he did that, I have no idea, why would Rudi''s feet be trembling...


    I realized, incidentally.


    I realized.


    I was reminded of the past.


    Come to think of it, when Rudi drove away Sumar and his gang in the vige his feet were trembling.


    When confronting girls, Rudi was a little jerky.


    Also when he said "Sylphy has been coldtely" he was trembling.


    I see, Rudi thought he was hated by me so he was scared.


    Like any other normal boy.


    (Ah ...)


    I noticed.


    I''ve been viewing Rudi as special.


    It was the feeling of looking at an older person.


    But, Rudi''s the same age as me.


    (Sylphy, Is it always okay just to be protected by him?)


    At the end I remembered my father''s words.


    And since I remembered, I vowed to myself that I would rescue Rudi.


    I''ll help, Rudi.


    I swore so.


    Even if something happens, I''ll help Rudi.


    I swore so.


    Isn''t that the reason I was giving it my all?


    Above all, isn''t the cause of this time''s incident me?


    "Wait, it''s a misunderstanding, wait."


    I put myself between them.


    And I defended Rudi desperately.


    Since I came to this school, it''s probably the first time I talked to anyone else beside Ariel-sama.


    I''ve been silent to that extent.


    However, the female student who was holding Rudi''s hand was stubborn.


    Stubbornly trying to condemn Rudi.


    Even though Rudi hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "Fu~n, Since Silent Fitts says this much, it''s probably the truth, but him breaking the dormitory''s rules is the truth as well. To set an example I''ll have him punished..."


    Set an example.


    The moment I heard those words, something snapped in me.


    Someone who knows nothing is going to be punished as an example just to warn others.


    It was not something to be forgiven.


    Before realizing it I was holding my wand.


    I was about to use magic at any moment.


    "I am saying he didn''t do anything wrong. That''s enough, let his hand go..."


    "Fi..., Fitts-sama ...?"


    "Or does everyone here want to go to nurse''s office?"


    These threatening words are what I learned from Luke when we were still in Asura Kingdom.


    He said sometimes bluffing is necessary so I have been training to the best of my ability.


    On the journey to Ranoa from Asura, I used it several times against thieves and thugs.


    I have always been teased by Luke, being told I was childish but it seems to have worked this time.


    "Tch~ I get it ..."


    Goriade released Rudi''s arm.


    And without saying anything more left that ce.


    With her disappearance the rest of the girls went back to their rooms as well.


    Finally I take a breath.


    "Phew... it''s because Goriade-san never listens to other people."


    I remember her everyday words and actions.


    She is not a bad person though.


    However since she is from the Beast Race, she takes protecting her territory seriously.


    She has no flexibility.


    Before saying those things, I better apologize.


    When you get down to it, this all happened because of me.


    "Sorry, since I dropped the underwear something like this happened."


    If my hand didn''t slip it would not have turned into something this serious.


    Even Goriade would not have taken excessive action.


    Probably.


    "No, Fitts-senpai does not need to apologize, you helped me out."


    From Rudi''s answer I got a bad feeling.


    Somehow, it feels like it was hard for Rudi to talk to me.


    When I look at him, I see his look has changed.


    I noticed now.


    (... I, Rudi has been wary of me until now.)


    I thought it was weird from the beginning.


    Coming to bow profusely ...


    Huh so it''s like that.


    If you think about it, I am "Silent Fitts".


    So he naturally would be wary of me.


    It''s normal for Rudi to be on guard.


    (I''m d somehow ...)


    Just now Rudi''s wariness toward me vanished.


    Though I made a mistake, I am finally one step closer to Rudi now.


    Then, I was exining the dormitory''s rule that when it gets dark you cannot walk on this road.


    After all Rudi didn''t know and was relieved to figure out why this happened.


    "Senpai, thank you very much."


    Said Rudi while bowing at the end.


    It was kind of a strange feeling.


    Long ago when I had been bullied, our positions were reversed.


    At that time, I... I wonder how I said thank you.


    When I imagined it I somehow end up smiling.


    "Oh, Rudeus for you to be apologizing feels weird."


    "Eh? Why would you feel that way?"


    Of course that''s because at first...


    I would need to reveal my identity but I am hesitant.


    Again my anxiety increased.


    In this atmosphere right now if he says "Sorry I don''t remember"...


    I tell myself.


    Honestly, even if he does not remember, isn''t it still good.


    By meeting him as I am and helping him on his way like this.


    Forgetting the past, and getting along with him as we are.


    So, I said.


    "Secret."


    Rudi had a confused expression.


    I went back to the dorm.


    Of course, I took back the underwear.


    Though as Rudi caught it before it could hit the ground it''s not dirty, but after all Rudi is a boy.


    It''s not like I think of Rudi as being dirty or anything, but I have a feeling that having Ariel-sama wearing underwear which has been touched by a boy isn''t a good thing.


    "Should I re-wash it after all ... I think that would be better ..."


    After turning on the light I froze, it was my panties.


    Rudi had touched my panties. I was in agony due to embarrassment.


    Part 4


    One monthter.


    I was supposed to begin helping Rudi with the Metastasis Event research on days when Princess Ariel was on holiday.


    It was a monthter.


    What if he rejects me, or what if I''m dead weight? After all, it would hurt me a lot.


    But Rudi gave me a warm wee.


    It''s probably because of that incident, he''s letting his guard down around me.


    I think that it isn''t fair to Rudi, but I am happy that I dropped the underwear, though it was embarrassing.


    When I think about it, I did take a step forward. It was a big step for me.


    ¡ª


    And while not grasping any of the many chances to reveal my identity, I failed to take any more steps forward.


    And just like that, a year had passed.

 Chapter 105: Backing

    <h4>Chapter 105: Backing</h4>


    Part 1


    I''ll protect Sylphy''s honor.


    I think that while looking at the red stain remaining on the sheet.


    Sylphy gave something extremely important to me and saved me.


    I want to grant her everything she wishes.


    I thought that while using a knife to cut out the portion of the sheet where the red stain remained.


    However, after remembering it, Sylphy has not told me what she expects from the future.


    If I''m not being overly self-conscious, then the feeling that she wants to be together with me has been conveyed.


    However, she never put that into words.


    It could be that she''s concerned with her job as a guard for princess Ariel.


    After all, it seems like there''s a necessity to talk with princess Ariel for once.


    The cut off piece of the sheet was ced in a small box that I made with earth magic and left in the shrine.


    I put my hands together in prayer.


    Finally, I feel like I''ve returned to being a person.


    Part 2


    I showed my face in the once in a month homeroom.


    Same as always, Nanahoshi was nowhere to be seen.


    "Good morning, Shisho."


    "Good morning, Grand Master."


    Zanoba and Julie were lined up as they greeted me.


    I just thought it, but Julie is fairly cute.


    I think she was seven years old this year.


    She''s still far from my strike zone, but her long flowing, orange colored hair is cute.


    I brush her head.


    Julie looked up at me surprised, then quickly after she casted her eyes downwards, her body started trembling.


    It seems she''s still afraid.


    Even though I don''t n to take her and eat her alive.


    "Good morning, Zanoba, Julie."


    After I greeted them, Zanoba tilted his head and said, "Oh?"


    "Shisho, did something good happen?"


    "Yes?"


    So he realized it.


    Zanoba was worried about it normally after all.


    I''d like to report it to him soon, but saying that my ED ispletely cured, how I go about saying it is difficult.


    I can''t speak of Sylphy''s identity.


    If I were to say that Fitts-senpai helped me out with it, they mighte to some kind of strange misunderstanding.


    While I was thinking that, I went towards my seat.


    "Oh, boss, good morning nya."


    "Good morning-nano, mogumogu."


    Rinia and Pursena were sitting the same as always.


    Rinia was sitting with those young and lustrous legs on top of the desk, Pursena had that voluptuous flesh packed tightly into her uniform as she stiffly chewed the dried meat.


    Thinking back to it, I''ve already confirmed the growth of these two''s gigantic peaks, pulled down their wet panties, and had a look at the Utopia hidden underneath haven''t I.


    After thinking that, somehow these two look a bit more charming...


    "Nya!?"


    "Fakku-nano??"


    When I got near them, the two suddenly held down their noses stood up and moved away from me.


    It''s a bit of a shock.


    Is it that, that one scent.


    I''ve finally revived for the first time in several years.


    It''s a refreshing feeling like wearing new underwear for the first in three years.


    Certainly, the scent of sexual excitement must be pretty intense as well.


    "What should we do-nano. The boss has finally reached the end of his patience."


    "Didn''t you have an illness nya?"


    "It''s because of my charm-nano, I''m a sinful woman-nano."


    "Th...then Pursena be the sacrifice nya. Leave things about our home town to me nya."


    "No...actually he might be craving for Rinia."


    "If...if you be the woman of the boss the world might be in your hands you know nya... you can eat all the meat you want everyday nya."


    "...It...it can''t be helped, it''s for the sake of protecting Rinia-nano."


    It seems after they finished their conversation, Pursena came before me after gathering her resolve.


    And then, she blinked her eyes all lovely-like and pushed out her chest putting emphasis on it.


    "Uffun-nano, I''d like you to treat me preciously...ah ouch!!"


    I chopped her.


    I felt like I was being made fun of.


    What do you mean Uffun.


    "Well, please take a seat. I won''t take you and eat you whole."


    After saying that, Pursena curled up her tail while holding her head and sat next to me.


    Not proceeding to a ce where my hands can''t reach, how unusual.


    In reverse Rinia slowly walked up and sat in somewhat of a ce my hands couldn''t reach.


    This side is being unusually cautious.


    The usual distance has been reversed.


    "Rudeus, what''s going on? You look different than usual."


    Cliff tilted his head as well.


    I thought I was acting as I normally do, but I wonder if it''s that different.


    After all, when a man has something shaved off, he appears different on the outside.


    No-no, it''s not like it was my first time after all.


    "How am I different?"


    "Somehow... you''re overflowing with self-confidence... is how you look."


    After sending a nce towards Zanoba, he nodded as well.


    Self-confidence.


    After hearing such words, I remembered the words of the Human God [Hitogami].


    You''ll recover your self-confidence as a man.


    So it''s like this huh.


    I can''t really feel the difference, but I guess I look different when looking from outside huh.


    "Everyone, thank you very much until now. I can''t say the details, but the other day, that has been cured."


    After dering that everyone raised their voices with an "Ohhhh."


    Zanoba nodded as if he was convinced of it and Cliff patted my shoulder.


    Rinia and Pursena were exchanging looks, Julie tilted her head with a face like she didn''t really get it.


    "In any case, congrattions, isn''t it."


    "Right. Congrattions, Shisho."


    "Congrattions-nano." "Congrattions nya."


    For some reason I received an apuse.


    It''s certainly something happy for me, but it''s somehow a bit embarrassing.


    It''s almost like the end of the story.


    As a matter of fact these congrattions I''m being told, they better not be just before I''m about to die.


    "But, if boss has been cured then it''s a crisis nya. The chastity of all the female students is in danger nya."


    Rinia brought up such an impolite thing.


    "That''s rude. I''m a gentleman you know."


    I won''ty my hands on anyone other than Sylphy.


    And then here I once again made my determination as such.


    Part 3


    After homeroom, I went to the staff member''s room.


    I need to apply for supplementary lessons for the days missed on the journey the other day.


    After I went into the staff member''s room, the atmosphere suddenly trembled.


    After all, looking from outside, it seems like people feel something has changed.


    It''s a bit embarrassing almost as if everyone already knows I''ve done it with Sylphy.


    Just as I was thinking that, Vice Principal Jinas called out to me.


    "Rudeus-san, has something happened?"


    "Just a problem I have been troubled over for these past three years has been resolved and I''m feeling refreshed."


    "I see, that is excellent."


    Vice Principal Jinas nodded.


    And then made a bitter smile.


    "Since ites down to that, could it be, you''re thinking of leaving this University?"


    "Eh?"


    I tilted my head after hearing Vice Principal Jinas''s words.


    However, after thinking about it.


    Certainly, I''ve achieved my original objective for entering this University.


    I dide for that sake.


    Now that I''ve achieved that, in order to reunite with my family, wouldn''t it be better to go to Begaritto...


    However, in this past year, a variety of other things have happened.


    I met Zanoba, purchased Julie,


    Got along together with Rinia and Pursena,


    And made a connection with Cliff as well.


    And then Nanahoshi.


    I have the feeling there was some kind of meaning to my meeting with her.


    To the point where I think that the Human God [Hitogami] had mee here for the sake of encountering her.


    In his regards, my reunion with Sylphy might have just been an asion.


    However, the most important one for me is Sylphy.


    Now that I know she''s here, I can''t very well leave.


    I want to be here to protect her if the time everes to it as well.


    If ites to being the guard of a princess, then I''m sure there will be dangerous things as well.


    Even with my poor ability I want to be her strength.


    However, if I remember correctly, princess Ariel is currently a fifth year student.


    I wonder what she''s going to do after graduation.


    Well, I''m sure she''ll remain here until graduation.


    For the time being, I do send letters to Paul and the others at a fixed period.


    I have no way of checking if they''ve reached them though...


    However, it''s been a year since then.


    If I were to start moving now, the probability of differences in the situationing up are high.


    It would be amateurish to quickly change my n when it might not provide any significant result.


    ...Is what the resourceful sry-man who can get over 30 new contracts in single day once said.


    I should still wait for now.


    "No, I don''t know if I''ll remain here until I graduate, but I think I''ll remain enrolled for several more years."


    "I see, that is excellent."


    The Vice Principal made a bitter smile.


    I wonder if he''s happy or unhappy.


    It''s a bitter smile I can''t really figure out.


    Part 4


    Nanahoshi was the same as always.


    She probably never had any consideration for me in the first ce.


    Our conversations were always minimal.


    When I talk with her there are times when I can feel the generation gap in our conversation.


    The other day as well, when I brought up the topic of a certain female middle school student who changed with the moon and goes out to punish evil-doers, she tilted her head and said, "What is that?"


    It seems the recent young ones don''t know the legend of the moonlight.


    In our generation even if you''ve never seen it you should at least know the name.


    However, if they aren''t an otaku, I guess that also can''t really be helped.


    I thought that, but it seems while it''s not at the level of a heavy otaku like me, she still has read some amount of manga and light novels.


    Even though she''s such a child, she still doesn''t know.


    Since that was the case, I thought maybe it could be that she didn''t know the story about collecting the seven balls of the dragon and asked, but it seems she knows that one.


    During the time we were in our old world Nanahoshi was 17 years old inparison to my 34 years old.


    There''s a difference of two times. Presently it''s even further apart.


    It can''t really be helped.


    It''s certainly a generation gap.


    If I think about the broadcasting period then I guess it''s only natural, but when I tried to talk to her about it in reality, she was confused.


    It''s because she''s such a Nanahoshi.


    That might be why I let my mouth slide.


    "Nanahoshi-san if you were to go out with someone, what would you wish for from that partner."


    Nanahoshi''s hand slipped as she was writing.


    And then she crumpled up the paper she was writing on into a circle and threw it away.


    "What are you suddenly bringing up? Love talk?"


    "Something simr."


    "You know, I want to hurry up and return. Won''t you please take this seriously? You''re always, always talking about nothing but idle chatter, if you were to shut up and move your hands, the efficiency would go up that much you know?"


    She was saying something like this, but I know Nanahoshi doesn''t particrly hate idle chat.


    Actually, up until now she''s always worked while talking about things bit by bit unless it was something very terrible.


    The fact that she''s suddenly using this way of talking means.


    "Nanahoshi-san is that... a person with no experience in love?"


    "...Cheh!!"


    She grandly clicked her tongue at me.


    "Even I have a person I like. We fought, though it was just that..."


    Come to think of it, I believe Nanahoshi was summoned right in the middle of a lover''s quarrel wasn''t she.


    I guess she liked one of those two, or else, she couldn''t pick either of them and it had be a reverse harem situation, though I don''t really know.


    Whether it be apologizing or continuing the fight, it is certain that she has to return first.


    Come to think of it, I wonder if the probability is high that those two were summoned as well.


    Since I haven''t heard any rumors outside of Nanahoshi, I think the probability that they didn''te is high as well.


    Although, if you were to be thrown into this world without magic power, for a high school student to survive without help from anyone is...


    No, this isn''t something I should say to her.


    Possibly, Nanahoshi might have already considered something like that.


    That the only reason she managed to survive this far was because her luck was good.


    And then, what would have happened if her luck had been bad.


    Nanahoshi bent her mouth into the character ¤Ø and responded.


    "A person you like... normally you would be happy just by being together with them."


    It seemed heart-breaking.


    It would have been better if I hadn''t asked.


    Part 5


    It became lunch break.


    I didn''t go to the dining hall.


    I had things to do in a different ce today.


    In the student council room.


    If I''m going to seriously go out with Sylphy, then I can''t just continue to remain silent in front of them.


    They moved in order to bring Sylphy and I together.


    Therefore, in some sense, the permission is already in our hands.


    But, this needs to be done formally as well.


    The top floor of the school building.


    Furthest room inside.


    That just a bit extravagant door had the letters, "Student Council Room", carved into it.


    After knocking there.


    "Who is it!"


    It was Luke''s voice.


    "It''s Rudeus Greyrat. I''vee to talk about recent matters."


    After responding like so, for an instant it went silent inside; after that I heard the sound of things somehow being hurried about.


    I guess it''s because I came without an appointment.


    I might have done something bad.


    "Wa, enter!"


    It was Luke''s voice.


    I opened the door and entered the room.


    Princess Ariel was sitting in an expensive looking chair.


    She had her pretty blonde hair in a weave.


    Her good looks were almost transparent.


    However, her figure was average for her age I''d say.


    Her muscle was the same as an average female, her chest wasn''t big and wasn''t small either.


    Standing fixed and upright on her sides were Luke and Sylphy with her sunsses on.


    Sylphy is dignified while she''s working.


    Crisply dressed, how do I put it she gives off the feeling of a trusted retainer.


    Her usual crybaby-like appearance is nowhere to be seen.


    It''s also a bit different from the other slightly childish and frank image I hold.


    It''s a cold-hearted impression.


    I see now, certainly in order for Sylphy to maintain this image it''s better for her not to say anything.


    "I''m very grateful for this meeting with you. I am the one called Rudeus Greyrat."


    While speaking with an expression of gratitude in the noble style I kneel before Ariel and lower my head.


    I haven''t properly learned etiquette towards royalty, but probably something along these lines would be good.


    "This isn''t the royal pce. You and I are mutually both students. Please raise your head."


    I raised my head at princess Ariel''s words.


    However, I remained kneeling.


    I can''t afford to shame Sylphy after all.


    In front of my lover''s boss, it''s better to do it properly.


    "And then, what business does Rudeus-dono whose fame has roared throughout this school,e here for today?"


    When you listen to Ariel''s voice it feels like it numbs the area around the top of your brain.


    It''s a good sensation.


    I guess this would be a charismatic person.


    Or else, this person might be a miko as well.


    There is magic that works with the voice.


    It wouldn''t be strange for there to be a miko who fascinates the other side with their voice.


    "I''m sure you''ve already heard various things from Sylphy...Sylphiette but...I''vee here to talk a bit about things in regards to that matter."


    Ariel was wearing a bit of a serious face.


    From Sylphy I''ve heard a bit of the princess''s expectations.


    Even after she was forced to make her escape to here, it seems she still hasn''t given up on the crown.


    For that sake, she continues to attend this school, and she''s trying to win over influential allies.


    "I''ve had Sylphy cure my illness. I''ve heard of your highness''s coboration with Sylphy in rtion to that. Therefore, if there''s some kind of opportunity where I can be of assistance to you, please call upon me."


    Ariel slowly listened to those words.


    And then she exchanged looks with Luke.


    Luke deeply nodded and opened his mouth.


    "We thought you wanted to avoid getting involved in the political strife of the Asura nobles though?"


    After being asked I had an immediate reply.


    "Certainly, I don''t want to stick my neck in any political strife in Asura Kingdom. Someone like me would just be crushed like an insect after all. Although, if my loved one is going to be inside of that vortex, the story is different."


    While saying that I look at Sylphy.


    Her face is bright red.


    "During a time when Sylphy is on the verge of death, if I were living nonchntly, that is something I would not stand for after all."


    "He~??"


    Ariel made a surprised face.


    Luke as well.


    I wonder if I said something weird.


    Luke opened his mouth.


    "Don''t you have any kind of antagonism towards the Greyrat family? Uncle... Paul, the Notos family that he eloped from or the Boreas family that worked you hard..."


    "I did feel it was a bit disappointing that Sauros-sama was executed, but nothing in particr beyond that."


    Hn?


    Somehow right now, our conversation isn''t really matching up.


    Well, in regards to that, I''ve already put it all in order inside of me.


    "After that there''s just the degree of being hated by Luke-senpai."


    After saying that, Luke raised his eyebrows and said it.


    "That was because you''re a dense bastard who doesn''t understand the feelings of a woman."


    "In regards to that, I have no defense."


    After all, I didn''t even realize Sylphy''s gender for a year.


    It can''t be helped if I''m called dense.


    The fact that I wasn''t specifically trying to seek it out doesn''t pass as an excuse.


    Even though she''s that cute, I wonder why I never realized it.


    "Luke is a sheetty bastard who ys around with the feelings of women after all."


    The one who absent-mindedly whispered that was Sylphy.


    Unexpectedly, she says some extreme things.


    I wonder if she''s pretending to be innocent in front of me... that sort of thing is possible I guess.


    However, after thinking about it, Sylphy and Luke have always been allies these past six years.


    He''s spent far longer of a period with Sylphy than me.


    Therefore, she has little restraint.


    I''m sure familiar words wille out.


    That makes me a bit jealous.


    "What''s this, even though you don''t have even a fragment of sex appeal, putting on airs of aplete woman?"


    "I properly have sex appeal, Rudi told me thank you... I have it right?"


    After saying that Sylphy looked at me seeking help.


    It would be fine for me to honestly reply that it''s all good and well for me to enter theiric dialogue but...


    However, I feel a bit too withdrawn to say that in front of Ariel.


    While thinking that I send a nce towards the princess, she quietly opened her mouth.


    Suddenly I noticed it but she had bread crumbs on the side of her mouth.


    I guess they were in the middle of their meal.


    "Both of you please be silent for a bit."


    Sylphy and Luke shut their mouths.


    This as well seems to be the feel of their usual exchange.


    I can feel their term of service.


    "Rudeus Greyrat. If I were to borrow your power, it would be extraordinarily reassuring."


    "Thank you very much."


    "However..."


    There Ariel nced at Sylphy.


    And then dered as if she had decided something.


    "I have no necessity for your power."


    "Wha!! What''s th...that! Ariel-sama!"


    The one who raised their voice was Sylphy.


    Ariel continued as if to forestall her.


    "I would be troubled if you were to misunderstand, but Sylphy by no means got close to you aiming for your power."


    "Yes, there''s no misunderstanding regarding that."


    I do feel like I had some kind of thoughts that Sylphy might have such ulterior motives though...


    It''s fine, this is where I should honestly listen to Ariel''s words.


    "I have only one thing to ask of you. Sylphy, my friend, please make her happy."


    I deeply nodded.


    It''s something that doesn''t even need to be said.


    "Yes, definitely."


    "You can say whatever you want in words but...first what do you intend to do?"


    "..."


    What do I intend to do about it, Ariel came out asking with an extremely strong tone.


    I kept my mouth shut.


    What do I intend to do huh, I came here because I don''t know.


    No, let''s stop with the excuse that I won''t know.


    The way a man should take responsibility should be the same in all worlds.


    That''s right, didn''t Paul say something like that as well.


    In order to take responsibility, in Asura you need to prepare a house and find employment.


    "As I thought, it should be marriage."


    After I said that, Sylphy covered her mouth.


    Luke''s fixed upright posture was destroyed and he started to stagger with a face like he received a shock.


    "I see. Splendid. As expected of the man I heard about from Sylphy, right, Rudeus-sama."


    Ariel nodded in satisfaction and looked at Sylphy.


    "Sylphiette Greyrat."


    "Ha!!? Eh!? Greyrat, eh!?"


    Sylphiette Greyrat.


    After being called that, Sylphy was all flustered,


    "If you are to be Rudeus''s wife, then from now on there''s no necessity for you to continue disguising yourself as a man. Be feminine."


    "Eh, but...if I don''t disguise myself, Ariel-sama will??"


    "In exchange, Rudeus. I''d like to make use of your name. Right now, in this area, there are no people who don''t know about you. If such a person as you were to ept my trusted friend Sylphy, there might be people whoe out with misunderstandings at their own convenience."


    I see now.


    If I remain together with Sylphy, a connection between Ariel and I will be made, there will be guys who think like that is what it means.


    She won''t borrow my power, but she''ll borrow my reputation.


    Though what she''s doing is mostly the same, but she sure uses interesting expressions.


    "That''s an easy request... in my regards, it would be fine for me to honestly assist as your follower though."


    "I don''t need you. Since your power is too great, it''s beyond what I can handle."


    I wonder if it''s that strong.


    Is what I was thinking, but in my regard it''s a convenient development.


    It seems like a pain to be stuck close to princess Ariel and forced to move around doing various things after all.


    I''ll just take that honestly.


    "Of course, if there''s a time when you need it, I permit you to use my name as well. It''s not the strongest faction, but the name of the Second Princess of Asura Kingdom might prove useful to you somehow or other."


    "That is appreciated."


    Having the backing of important people, no matter how many you have it''s a good thing.


    However, this really is quite convenient for me.


    I received Sylphy, but it''s fine if I don''t do anything.


    On the contrary, if a timees up where there''s a problem, we have Ariel working as our backing.


    For I who often causes problems, having Ariel''s backing is extremely appreciated.


    However, I wonder if it''s really fine.


    I wonder if she won''t demand something elseter.


    They say good stories have a reverse side to them though...


    No, if she''s going to look after us, I don''t really feel reluctant about at least returning that part.


    "And then, Sylphiette. What do you n to do?"


    "Wa, Yes! I...I, umm, just as I have until now while serving Ariel-sama, Ru...Rudi... No, as Rudeus''s wife is how I feel I want to give it my best!"


    "...I see, please be happy."


    After a slightly silent embrace Ariel pushed on Sylphy''s back with a [Pon].


    Sylphy came over in front of me.


    She was scratching the back of her ear very shyly.


    Cute. I want to lick them.


    No, here I need to endure it. Ariel is in our presence after all.


    "Th...that...umm...Ru...Rudi... that is, please take care of me from here on out."


    "Ah, yes. Please take care of me as well."


    We lowered our heads awkwardly.


    Sylphy was fidgeting for a short while after that, but suddenly she looked behind her.


    Just like that Ariel and Sylphy gazed at each other.


    "That is... Ariel-sama, Luke, thank you for everything until now."


    After taking her sunsses off, Sylphy said that and lowered her head.


    I followed after that and lowered my head.


    Just like this, I gained a connection to the Ariel faction.


    And then it became that I would get married to Sylphy.

 Chapter 106: Things to Prepare Before Marriage(Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Things to Prepare Before Marriage(Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    I will marry Sylphy.


    Marriage.


    It is something I never experienced in my previous life.


    It feels a little premature for that matter.


    Thus I have a great deal of anxiety.


    But, more than that, the expectation as a couple is high and such a thing is allowed.


    When I think that the pretty girl is to get my poisonous fang, it would be coveted.


    No, of course I don''t intend to do anything that Sylphy hates.


    However, I was troubled.


    When I think about it, I don''t know much about the marriage system of this world.


    At least, I have never seen such a thing as a wedding ceremony until now.


    Paul didn''t hold a wedding ceremony with Lilia either.


    At best, it''s enough to have a celebration by calling people from the vige.


    Asura nobles throw parties once they get married, but I''ve never heard of them holding something like a wedding ceremony.


    However, marriage and rtionship, the concept of a partnership.


    But I don''t understand it.


    What is marriage?


    What should a married man do?


    What do I do?


    16 years have passed since I came to this world and I don''t even have such basicmon sense.


    Now what?


    If I don''t know, I will learn.


    A person can learn it.


    If I don''t understand, I should ask.


    "Are you getting married?"


    At first, I decided to ask Zanoba (a 26 years old divorcee[Widower]) in time for dinner.


    The ce is a dining room in the dormitory.


    "Over time, I gave my partner''s family a domestic animal, a soldier, and food as gifts."


    In the case of marriage in Shirone, it seems to bemon sense that a man sends a gift to the woman''s rtives.


    "Since you''re a prince, isn''t it easy to get?"


    "Yes? For anyone, even if he is a prince, it is natural that the man sends the gift."


    And then Cliff''s head coincidentally pops by.


    "It''s reversed in Milis. The family of the bride gives her a betrothal present."


    It has be regr for Cliff to have dinner with us.


    This is because he has few friends, so it''s lonely for him.


    "Oh, but that''s it. Don''t you lose the woman''s family?"


    "Instead, the man helps out when there''s something going on in the bride''s home."


    "I see."


    Be it Milis or Shirone, recognition of marriage is a strong connection between houses.


    "Oh, a marriage is different for different races."


    "How is it with the Elf Race?"


    "...The truth is I haven''t married Liese yet. We have the promise to solve the curse, so I don''t know the customs yet. Since Liese is different from the other elves she doesn''t seem to be particr about such things."


    We had a long discussion.


    But talk of a wedding ceremony never came up.


    Won''t there be something called a wedding ceremony?


    There isn''t. Is it good that there isn''t?


    "Then if you''re to marry someone, what do you need?"


    "You''re right... First is a house?"


    "Umu."


    Zanoba nodded at Cliff''s words.


    House.


    A house.


    "Oh? Why is it suddenly a house?"


    "It''s obvious. In order to get married, what are you going to do without a house."


    Looking at Zanoba''s face, of course he''s nodding.


    In this world, is it necessary to have a house to marry?


    That reminds me. Did Paule to live in Buina vige upon marrying?


    Was he living in the adventurer''s inn until then?


    When I asked, he said Philip granted him a house and a job.


    "Generally girls can''t enter the male dormitory, so their only options are to refrain from marriage before graduation or to leave the dorm after the marriage. Since there isn''t a ce to live in."


    Now that you mention it that certainly seems true.


    I haven''t heard any stories of a couple living in a dormitory.


    There is no dormitory for married people.


    There aren''t any concepts of long distance ormuting rtionships here.


    Basically, a couple lives together.


    "Anyway, if the daughter is from a good ce, and the other side has a house, either way you are home free. It is resourcefulness that a man prepares."


    There''s too much male chauvinism in Cliff''s words.


    But is this themon sense of this world even without our families'' assistance?


    It''d be reasonable that I prepare for such a thing.


    Rather, she might be disillusioned with me if I''m not prepared.


    "I understand. First is a house."


    Cliff made a suspicious expression when he said so.


    "Wait Rudeus, are you getting married?"


    "Yeah, well."


    "With whom?"


    A question from Cliff.


    Somehow it doesn''t seem right to give Sylphy''s name.


    It will definitely be found out at some point, but should I keep it secret for a little longer?


    "It''s the person who cured my disease."


    "Oh, I see. Name?"


    "Well, let''s leave that as a secret for now."


    "I see... well, if the partner is from Milis, I''m acquainted with the bishop of this town, and I''m good with informal congrattory addresses."


    "Yes."


    So there seems to be a wedding ceremony-like thing in Milis.


    In Japan, the wedding ceremony is regarded as particrly awful, but it isn''t so here?


    However, in this world, it seems to be offensive if you imitate a different sect.


    I am not a follower of Milis.


    Neither is Sylphy.


    "Still, a house... A house will be expensive."


    "Shish¨­, if you do not have enough money shall I lend assistance?"


    "Though... I would feel ashamed that I have to depend on Zanoba for this kind of thing."


    Even I want to maintain my pride as a man.


    What is the market price of a house in this neighborhood anyway?


    Hopefully my savings will suffice.


    "Anyway, I''ll check around town tomorrow. If it looks impossible, then I''ll ask."


    "Naturally. Rest assured, Shisho will be able to purchase the biggest house in town."


    Zanoba said so andughed.


    Royalty doesn''t feel any different despite being from a small country.


    Part 2


    The next day I proceeded to the real estate agent.


    Normally the local feudal lord would provide forms for citizens to rent outnd and buildings.


    However there is no feudal lord in the Magic City Sharia.


    The Magic Triumvirate and the Magic Guild coborate to manage the territory.


    The problem that urs in situations where there is no lord has been solved by installing a [Real Estate Broker].


    Though I don''t know what kind of problem was actually taking ce.


    I call it a [Real Estate Broker] for convenience, but the official name is [Land Management Agency] or something like that.


    They buy and sell unupied houses, and manage vacantnd and development.


    It''s like a so-called government office.


    When I went to one of these real estate agents and said, [I want a house], the receptionist handed me a list.


    The list of houses on the market was summarized in one page.


    Size of the property, the size of the building, number of rooms, the price, the address, etc...


    The list ranged from small houses to mansions, each property was very different.


    "Um."


    Honestly, I don''t understand how much it cost to buy a house.


    After all, I wonder about a single-room house with a garden would be good... it would be nice to have enough room to keep a dog.


    Or wouldn''t an apartment like a tenement house work?


    Sylphy is the escort of the princess.


    The house should be good, even without considering the fact that she''s an escort.


    However, because she''s an escort, Princess Ariel might visit.


    Since that''s the case, it would be bad if we had a poor house.


    Still, I instinctively clutch my wallet when thinking about buying a high-quality house suited for nobles.


    Should I ask Zanoba for support?


    No, I am hesitant to use a friend as a wallet.


    Especially since I''m not looking to buy a modest house.


    "Um."


    I mighte with Sylphy.


    I wonder if I should consult with the bride about such arge expense.


    No, in this world a man should purchase the house. I also want to impress the woman I like.


    When I talk to Sylphy I don''t want to seem like a miserable excuse for a man.


    I must show my resourcefulness.


    "It needs to berge, have many rooms, and the property must be cheap..."


    I start scanning the list for such a property.


    No matter what world you''re in, buying a house will be expensive for sure.


    Though it could have been considered normal for a newly-wed couple to rent a cheap apartment in my old world.


    "Oh?"


    And there, I found a good property.


    Right at the end of the list.


    The property has a single structure.


    For its size it could be considered a mansion.


    It is located in a corner of the town, but it isn''t far from the Magic University.


    It is 2-stories, and it also has a basement and a garden.


    The only problem is that the house is slightly old.


    The price is surprisingly cheap, less than the half price of aparable property.


    If it''s this much, I can buy it and still have money left over.


    "Why is this listing so cheap?"


    The staff member shows a bitter smile when I asked.


    "It''s a fact that the mansion is haunted."


    "Is it a curse?"


    "Yes, around midnight you can hear sharp sounds, but even if you look for the sound you won''t find anything. When you think that the house is rumbling or something and try to leave it, the next day you''ll be found cruelly murdered."


    Are you serious?


    Well, I didn''t hear the story well.


    Haunted house.


    And I wonder if it''s evil spirits.


    There are demons in this world, too.


    "You didn''t exorcise it?"


    "A request was given to the Adventurer''s Guild, but the adventurers were brutally murdered."


    In short, nobody was able to seed in exorcising it.


    By the way, the subjugation rank of the request seems to be E.


    I want to raise the rank, but the budget iscking and there is also friction with the Adventurer''s Guild, which seems difficult in various ways.


    "Did you ask for help from the Magic Guild?"


    "Yes, but they are in a difficult position to interfere with things of this nature, so we can only handle it on our own."


    The real estate agent was about to give up on the haunted house.


    Come to think of it, there was a simr case that happened when I was on the magical continent.


    It''s certainly amon thing in this world.


    "If I seed in exorcising the house, I don''t suppose... that you could hand it over for free?"


    This guy has a look as if he can''t believe what I just asked.


    Is that so.


    It seems that they will sell it even if it''s troublesome.


    "I''m sorry, then can we proceed with a temporary contract so I can inspect the property at ater date?


    "...Then, I''ll ask for your name here."


    Although I failed in the initial negotiations, I signed the temporary contract without minding it.


    Since there was also a ce for references I wrote Demon King Badigadi and Princess Ariel.


    Submit.


    The staff member''s face paled a bit when he looked at the contract, then retreated back into the offices.


    His supervisor appeared immediately.


    While rubbing his hands together.


    Did this happen because my name is famous?


    No, mentioning Badigadi and Ariel might be the reason.


    Well, whatever.


    I cut in while they spoke a little and the negotiations were concluded.


    Furthermore they reduced the price by half.


    Well, the property was treated like a gue.


    But I''m not going toin.


    Part 3


    A few dayster.


    I went to visit the haunted house.


    The building itself is firm, even though it was built more than a hundred years ago.


    In this world, probably because magical power dwells in everything, it may take time for it to rot.


    The supports are made of solid stone and it has hardwood floors.


    An intricate building made of stone and wood.


    Moss and ivy are stuck to its outer walls.


    However it''s a beautiful thing.


    I imagined it being a more terrible looking house.


    "Well, Zanoba-san, Cliff-san, will we give up?"


    Zanoba and Cliff stand a ways behind me.


    Although I am an A-rank adventurer, I am self-conscious enough to not attempt this alone.


    Therefore I asked Zanoba to lend me his strength, he is a man I can rely upon.


    Zanoba can handle it even if a western doll waving a kitchen knifees out.


    Cliff also came along because he had the eyes of someone who wanted to help out his friends.


    That said, he''s a genius who can use advanced level Exorcism magic.


    If the other party is a demon or evil spirit-based, he will certainly be helpful.


    "It''s a very good house. It looks a little cramped, but about this size... is this much considered reasonable?"


    "Isn''t this house toorge to live in with only two people? If it was me, first I would buy a small house then save money. Thenter, if it bes too small, I would move."


    The two opinions contrast.


    I guess that means I''ll take this as the middle ground.


    "The price is low for a reason, now let''s go."


    "You are wise Shish¨­, more than anything."


    Zanoba starts walking calmly while saying that.


    He has a club in one hand.


    It is a weapon that I prepared.


    During subjugation requests being unarmed is bad, but this guy with his monstrous strength seems to break all of his weapons.


    So I gave him a club which I made with earth magic.


    It''s a free weapon to break.


    Cliff is in the middle.


    He''s clutching his staff, which seems to be expensive, and looking around restlessly.


    Even if the person himself intends to be cautious, I can only see it as being scared.


    I act as the rear guard and prepare for an attack from behind.


    It is important that the party protects Cliff who can use healing magic.


    As for me, who''s the most experienced, I''m in the back to also keep a close watch on everyone.


    I walked over the broken stone pavement to arrive at the entrance.


    There is a cracked wooden door.


    One hinge is broken.


    I better repair thister.


    "I don''t think that there''s a risk of a trap, but please be careful."


    "Yes, Shish¨­."


    While watching with my foresight eye,


    Zanoba grabbed the doorknob and just broke it.


    No hesitation.


    "Hey, don''t break it so suddenly."


    "Excuse me. The door was distorted and it wouldn''t open. Renovation would have been necessary anyway."


    Apparently, the door that looked safe upon first nce was somehow distorted.


    "Is that so? But you should say something next time."


    "Yes, Shish¨­."


    Just the answer is fine, Zanoba.


    Anyway, we entered the house.


    We saw the lobby immediately.


    There are stairs going up to the second floor directly in front of us and there are doors on our right and left.


    There is a corridor leading to the back, near the side of the stairs.


    Although it''s viewed as a haunted house from the outside, the inside was bright.


    The house''s exposure to the sun is good. It is a good ce.


    Does a real estate agent regrly clean? There isn''t much dust piling up.


    "Shish¨­, how should we proceed?"


    "First we''ll start by investigating the right side of the house, looking through all the rooms. I don''t think that there are traps, but please be careful where you step because there is a possibility that the floor and ceiling have be rotten."


    Zanoba nodded, and Cliff looked back.


    "You, you look like the real thing, you know."


    "...For the time being, I am also an A-rank adventurer after all."


    "Ah, that''s right."


    Cliff seems to be tense or something.


    That reminds me, it seemed like he went off on an adventure with Elinalise and [Stepped Leader] the other day, but I never heard any details.


    How did it turn out?


    "That reminds me, how did the adventure go the other day?"


    "...It was harsh."


    "Well, they are all S-ranked..."


    It probably wasn''t that harsh for every member of [Stepped Leader].


    I understand that their partner is a rookie.


    They might not have been very considerate of that fact since it was their intention to educate him about this and that.


    However, it''s another story if Cliff didn''t think of it like that.


    "What should I do?"


    "Please attack with Exorcism magic if you find an enemy."


    "I understand... What should I do if that doesn''t defeat the spirit?"


    "Please withdraw, Zanoba or I will handle it."


    When I said that, Cliff made a face that seemed offended.


    I follow up.


    "Because if Cliff-senpai uses magic, the house may be damaged."


    Cliff seems to be convinced when I say that.


    I had better let the beginner get a hit in.


    You use Exorcism magic if you find an enemy.


    That''s the first wave of attack.


    Then I''ll join in if that doesn''t work.


    "Zanoba. There is a possibility that a demon who uses magic is lurking, so please be careful."


    "Leave it to me."


    Unexpectedly Zanoba has a warrior''s temperament and was not scared at all.


    Reassuring.


    I enter the door to the right of the lobby.


    It was arge room.


    The room was around the size of 20 tatami mats.


    It was well lit, there was arge firece against the wall towards the back of the room.


    I wonder if this ce is the living room or the dining room?


    The firece bes a concern.


    "Cliff-senpai, this firece, could it be a magic tool?"


    "Here, I will know if I try to examine it."


    Cliff was just about to go look around the back of the firece...


    "Stop. There may be an enemy."


    We''ll stop there, I''ll inspect the firece.


    "Um."


    Winters around here are cold, so heating is important.


    If the firece is a magic tool, then the whole house will be warm.


    If it isn''t, then we''ll consider remodeling.


    No...! In the cold, Sylphy and I hugging each other naked is what will keep us warm... but a good firece is still hard to pass up.


    "Get ready, when I start forcing air through the firece anything like a demon hiding inside shoulde flying out."


    And to draw its attention, with magic I force a strong wind through the firece''s chimney.


    Nothing happens.


    I listen carefully, but there isn''t any sign that something is moving.


    Some soot fell down from the chimney.


    I wonder if I should try maintaining a fire in it at least once while we''re here.


    If there''s a hole or something in the chimney and it starts a fire, that would be unpleasant.


    Anyway, I decided to go and take a look through from the bottom.


    I could see the sky from the depths of the chimney.


    For the time being I light it and try to maintain the fire for a moment.


    There is no sign that anything is lurking.


    It should be all right.


    "Cliff-senpai, thank you for waiting."


    "All right."


    Cliff investigated the inside of the firece and discovered a magic circle immediately.


    As expected, since he has been examining a lot of magic tools and curses recently.


    "It is usable?"


    "I don''t understand how the fire works, but it seems to be no problem with magic."


    "Is that so, thank you."


    All right.


    I nodded and we moved to the next room.


    Looking from the entrance, it is the room to the right.


    The floor in this room is stone and there seems to be something like a stove.


    Perhaps this is the kitchen.


    A piece of cloth is on the ground near the stove, and when I went to pick it up I noticed it was a piece of tattered apron.


    Sylphy might be willing to cook for me in a naked apron here.


    If I think about that, it is something to be excited about.


    Innovation, and then remorse.


    We''re here to get rid of the evil spirits.


    It''s not the situation to be getting up.


    I checked the stove and anywhere else that seems like it might be a hiding ce.


    "All right, there is nothing unusual, next."


    On the way, I look at the rooms in sequence.


    I discovered a door to the basement behind the stairs.


    I advance to the next room counter-clockwise.


    There is nothing unusual.


    There were ces where the dust has piled up a little, but these rooms are so beautiful you wouldn''t think of them as over a hundred years old.


    Did the former residents even do repairs?


    "Is this thest room?"


    I finished inspecting the rooms on the ground floor.


    Although I knew by looking at the floor n, this mansion is symmetrical.


    However, there was no stove in the kitchen on the other side.


    That room might have been used for another purpose, not for cooking.


    Maybe forundry.


    But, let''s call it a kitchen for the time being.


    2 kitchens.


    2rge rooms.


    4 small rooms.


    2 toilets.


    I get the impression that this house was built by renovating two smaller houses together.


    The only staircase is the one near the entrance.


    "The basement or the upper floor. Which ce is more likely to have a demon?"


    "I guess the basement."


    "It will be the basement."


    Unanimously it was decided that we check the basement first.


    The door to the basement is attached to the back of the stairs to the upper floor.


    A door which requires a key and looks like a storeroom.


    The stairs leading into the basement were dark...


    I light themps which I prepared and handed them to Zanoba and Cliff.


    "I''ll use my foresight eye to support from the rear. Don''t part with themp even if you think that it''s dangerous, I can''t support you if I can''t see."


    "Wahaha, I am a Miko. There is nothing I fear."


    While spitting out a reliable death g, Zanoba goes down the stairs.


    Be more careful.


    There might even be an arrow that wille flying out as soon as you open a door.


    We arrived at the basement.


    "Hmm, there''s nothing."


    The basement was deserted.


    Some wooden shelves were lined up side-by-side.


    It feels like an empty warehouse.


    I light up the dark room, but there is no sign of something lurking.


    There is a little stain on the wall, but it doesn''t particrly look like blood.


    Towards the end of the wall board, there''s just a little rot.


    This is... We have to ept this for the time being.


    There isn''t a demon.


    That was anticlimactic.


    "Okay, so the upper floor is next."


    We go out of the basement and head back to the lobby.


    Then we carefully go up the stairs to the upper floor.


    The wooden stairs don''t make a sound. They''re solid.


    We make it upstairs and begin to inspect the rooms one by one.


    The upper floor was also symmetrical.


    There are two slightlyrger rooms on each end which connect to the inside of their adjoining rooms.


    The other rooms are six tatami side-by-side.


    There are a total of 8 rooms.


    4 small rooms of about six tatami.


    2 rooms of about twelve tatami.


    The middle room which leads to the bedroom had an area of about six tatami.


    In addition, there was the balcony in the middle room, too.


    "Hm."


    Let''s put a big bed in the bedroom.


    A bedrge enough to fit three people lying down.


    Maybe I couldbine two normal beds...


    No, sleeping huddled in a small bed isn''t that bad.


    You''ll be warm when you wake up from sleeping side by side.


    Being sexually active, with Sylphy''s chest to massage within arm''s reach.


    It isn''t too bad.


    Anyway, the bed is important since I use it every day.


    Oops, of course it isn''t limited to erotic purposes.


    It''s also to sleep in every day.


    "Cliff-senpai."


    "What is it? Did you find what it was?"


    "Do you think a bigger bed is better when you use it as a couple?"


    "Ah...?"


    Cliff falls silent for approximately several seconds.


    Thinking.


    He inhales suddenly.


    And sighed.


    "It is. Such a ''thing'' is also important, but it''s rude to the other party if you are always like that."


    "Yeah... Hm, is that so."


    His words are persuasive for some reason.


    I wonder what Elinalise would do.


    As soon as they are alone in a room, Elinalise would attack Cliff with bloodshot eyes.


    I can''t imagine it easily.


    I will take it to heart.


    Oh, apart from that, is there a need to make the bed slightly bigger?


    "Phew, there isn''t."


    I said with a sigh after looking around thest rooms.


    "So, as nned, let''s spend a night here."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    I didn''t expect to see the problem when I was tentatively searching for it today.


    Originally, it''s a story of a guy that appears in the middle of the night.


    Along with a sharp sound.


    It''s a creepy story.


    Perhaps some kind of demon has settled down here.


    I don''t know of a demon ghost or any another demon.


    I didn''t think that it was a strong demon when I was in town, but carelessness is bad because the low rank adventurers that failed the request are now dead.


    Unexpectedly, you don''t know whether a homeless thief or something else has made this their headquarters either.


    There''s a kirikiri sound sharply picking at the entrance.


    No, the door was broken. Then is it the back door?


    A smell doesn''t do for it.


    Isn''t there a line?


    Um, I don''t know.


    Are three people enough? I should have also brought Elinalise... just to make sure.


    In her experience, acquired through age, she might have known about something like this.


    But to be honest, I feel like I can''t put up with her in a sexual sense.


    A shadow thates creeping in when you see it in the middle of the night.


    The temptation that is whispered in the ear...


    [Cliff is sleeping in the other room.]


    [No, it is not okay.]


    I also understand that.


    It''s not good.


    I made an announcement at the end of the second floor, from just outside the bedroom.


    "I will wait here tonight. You may not show up during the day, but for the time being I''m sleeping here tonight."


    "Hmm. Julie will be worried."


    "I''m also worried about Liese."


    The two people spoke their worries about the woman whom they each left.


    Julie''s a smart child.


    However I understand that she''s considered a ve as well.


    In the corners of the male dormitory, many of the nobles like to prowl indiscriminately.


    But Zanoba doesn''t need to worry.


    Elinalise is a woman who isscivious.


    I also know that she is popr.


    She may have an affair by taking advantage of when Cliff isn''t there tonight.


    It will be a worry for him.


    In contrast, how about my Sylphy?


    She will escort the princess today.


    It''s as usual, nothing to worry about.


    No, I said I would go out today, but I didn''t say that I was going to stay out.


    Possibly, she may n toe to my room and talk a little bit before going to bed.


    However, I am not there.


    Sylphy might be left waiting in a cold corridor.


    A voice echoes out [Rudi''ste...] all alone.


    I''m worried about it.


    "The night will fall soon."


    At Zanoba''s words, I look out and see the sunset''s reflection in the window.


    I can''t tell her before tonight.


    Sylphy would have already returned to the girl''s dormitory.


    No, even without saying it directly, if I write something in front of the door saying I''m out tonight...


    All right, let''s do it, let''s do it now.


    Oh wait.


    What will these two do while I''m out.


    It is regrettable.


    For the time being, I''m the leader of this party.


    Well it''s a little thing.


    Even Sylphy will understand it, if I exin it properlyter.


    No, but I heard somewhere a long time ago.


    The umtion of little things will produce a big crackter on.


    Damn, I have a bad feeling about this.


    During such a time I''m wearing a death g on purpose, I must dispel this bad feeling.


    "Zanoba."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "...When this request is over, I''ll get married."


    "Yes. It is something that should be done quickly if you want to celebrate grandly in this mansion."


    Zanoba nodded while looking puzzled.


    My bad.


    I had a bad feeling I wouldn''t make it out the front door.


    I felt that it would be impossible to seed if I said something like [Please give us your blessing.] while riding the mood here.


    That... For the time being, I''ll put some hard thing in my breast pocket.


    And, although I thought that, I have no breast pocket.


    It is not possible to suddenly stop a flying .357 magnum bullet like this.


    Cliff interrupted my line of thought.


    "Invite Liese and me to the celebration."


    "Isn''t that natural?"


    "It''s okay if you take me for granted, but I would feel sorry for Liese to be left out."


    Because Cliff is a guy who cannot read the mood, I wonder if he''s always this glum.


    Pitiful guy.


    I''ll invite him properly.


    Of course, Elinalise also.


    Ah.


    Nevertheless, I am a man.


    I want to end this quickly and rub Sylphy''s breasts.


    No, I will strongly endure for now.


    Because I will have many troublester.


    While I considered this, it became nighttime.


    On the other hand, Sylphy heard the information that Rudeus had prepared a house for them, so at that time she was lying around and hugging a pillow while remembering her delusion.

 Chapter 107: Things to Prepare Before Marriage(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Things to Prepare Before Marriage(Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    We will take turns keeping watch at night.


    Two people sleep while the other is the lookout.


    If there is an abnormality, we wake up the two remaining people immediately.


    It''s such an arrangement.


    That said, I''ll wake them up by all means if there''s a particr "Kirikiri" sound.


    The room we are sleeping in is the same one in which the previous resident was cruelly murdered.


    It''s a room at the end of the hall on the upper floor.


    It may be rted to the ce that a demon appears.


    I can''t really think of this kind of thing being caused by some sort of homeless thief, but if it is then it would ease my mind.


    If the opponent is a human, dealing with them is easy.


    There might even be a reward for catching them, which will help the wedding fund.


    If the opponent is a demon, it''s simpler.


    Search and destroy.


    It is really simple.


    Part 2


    "Wake up Rudeus! There''s a sound!"


    It was Cliff who woke me up.


    I sprang up immediately.


    Zanoba is still sleeping.


    We had rotating guard shifts for about two hours to allow each other to get a shallow sleep.


    Since we don''t know the exact time, we used an hourss.


    It is the second shift now.


    In the middle of the night.


    It''s just the right time for a demon toe out.


    "Please wake up Zanoba."


    I briefly told Cliff and moved to the door.


    And I listen carefully.


    Kiri ... Kiri ...


    ... Kata ... Kata ...


    ...... Kyi ... Kyi ...


    Hm, this is dangerous.


    It sounds real.


    It''s very clear.


    The sound is like a chair creaking.


    Scary.


    I was able to see with foresight eyes.


    "Afu ~a ..."


    Zanoba while rubbing his eyes, yawned greatly.


    I confirm it and put my hand on the doorknob.


    Then, I open the door slowly, so as not to make a noise.


    I look at the hallway.


    Nothing.


    Just in case, I also look at the other side.


    Nothing.


    The top, the bottom. Nothing.


    I listen carefully.


    I hear nothing.


    The sound has already stopped.


    Zanoba got up.


    "What''s up?"


    "There''s nothing there."


    We can either search inside the house or wait until there is a change in this room.


    The former resident thought that he misheard the sound, left it unattended, and died.


    The thing is, if we wait here... and there is some kind of threat...


    No, even the previous resident, if he heard a sound that clear he would have gone to investigate.


    Do I imitate him?


    "I will search for the enemy."


    "All right. Is the formation the same as before?"


    "Oh, be careful."


    "If Shish¨­ protects the back, it would be a relief."


    Zanoba has a stone club.


    Cliff filled with tension, followed.


    "Cliff-sempai, do you remember what to do?"


    "I''ll cast Exorcism magic."


    "That''s right. Thank you"


    So it''s okay.


    Zanoba is the tank while Cliff uses Exorcism magic, and if that doesn''t work I''ll use a rock bullet.


    All right.


    "Zanoba, go."


    A night search began.


    Part 3


    I know where the rooms are since we examined the house once already during the day.


    The search operation went smoothly.


    First, I examine all the rooms upstairs.


    Nothing unusual.


    Then, we carefully went down to the ground floor.


    We check out the rooms one by one, such as the stove or firece, and other ces something might be hidden.


    Nothing unusual.


    The rooms are all beautiful.


    "Shish¨­, only the basement is left."


    "Ah."


    We move to the basement.


    The door behind the stairs.


    The stairs to the basement.


    It''s dark.


    There seems to be some strange sense from the basement.


    It seems I''m also tense.


    I could hear my heart thumping.


    A single deep breath.


    While paying attention at the back, we descended the stairs.


    I feel like I''m descending into hell.


    We arrived at the basement.


    "What''s up?"


    "There is nothing."


    Zanoba answered so.


    I also tried to light up the surroundings with amp.


    I try to look carefully at the corner.


    But, there''s nothing there.


    However, the former resident would have examined the basement too.


    It''s the most suspicious ce.


    However, there was nothing to be found even if you look at a nce.


    "For the time being, let''s prepare for a surprise attack once we return to the room."


    I heard the sound.


    Then the enemy wille.


    Alternatively, it may wait to attack until after we fall fast asleep...


    Well, we can also try to pretend to be asleep until tomorrow.


    We carefully leave the basement.


    And go up to the second floor.


    We walked to the hallway and came back to the room we waited in.


    "Zanoba, please be careful when opening the door, It is also possible that it is lurking in the room where we slept."


    "I understand."


    Zanoba slowly reached the doorknob while grasping his stone club.


    It opened.


    Nothing happens.


    "..."


    "...seems to be all right."


    Nothing.


    No attack.


    "Fu ~u..."


    A sigh.


    Let''s see if it attacks the ce again while we are sleeping


    Or, for example, if it attacks while using the toilet.


    That reminds me, I didn''t examine the garden.


    When tomorrowes, I guess I should also investigate the garden.


    And.


    Then, suddenly.


    I looked back.


    There it is.


    Down the hall.


    Lowering its posture as if to crawl.


    The upper body part peeped out from the stairs.


    It tilts his head looking at me.


    I wonder if it''s human.


    There was an eye. There was a nose. There was a mouth.


    There was no hair. There were no ears.


    And I didn''t feel its life either.


    "..."


    In the dark, while the pale silhouette rose, the guy was looking at me.


    For several seconds, we stared at each other.


    "You-"


    The moment I was about to say something.


    That fellow moved.


    It raised its upper body as if about to leap, then jumped to the second floor.


    There were four hands.


    There were also four feet.


    In the dark, that person while brandishing a kind of stake in his hand, while moving four feet, without a sound, ran over here with tremendous speed.


    "Uoaaa!?"


    I lost my bnce.


    I shot a Rock Bullet at once while falling on my backside.


    It crosses my mind, my concern is that it might break the house.


    Hesitation weakened the power of Rock Bullet.


    The Rock Bullet crushed the shoulder of the guy and it staggered.


    However, the guy doesn''t stop.


    He raises a stake toward me.


    Then I try to avoid it with foresight eye.


    "Shish¨­!"


    Zanoba jumped in front of me.


    A stake was swung down swiftly into Zanoba.


    The stake struck an inch from his heart.


    "Zanoba!"


    It didn''t stick.


    Zanoba''s Touki stopped the stake.


    Is, it''s Zanoba indeed!


    Nothing serious!


    Zanoba grabbed the guy''s face with one hand.


    It thrashed its 8 limbs in a frenzy, pounding on Zanoba.


    "Then our God gives grace to the Mother Earth!


    I do it against thew of nature, and give the foolish person Heaven''s vengeance!


    [Exorcist Rate] !"


    Cliff started chanting while half of his body was still inside the room.


    White light shot out from his staff and hit the guy.


    However that guy''s movements don''t stop.


    It isn''t a ghost?


    I aimed my hand at the guy.


    Rock Bullet.


    Next I''ll hit him in the face.


    But in this position, I''ll hit Zanoba.


    "Zanoba, step aside, I''ll use a Rock Bullet!"


    "Shish¨­, please wait!"


    Zanoba didn''t move.


    Even though his clothes were tattered from being continuously struck with the stake, he didn''t flinch.


    Why?


    "It''s fine, move! I''ll do it!"


    "Please wait! Shish¨­! Thank you!"


    Zanoba hugged him.


    As if to protect it from me.


    It continued to struggle in a frenzy.


    Zanoba''s clothes were shredded.


    Despite his superhuman strength, he revealed an uncharacteristically slender back.


    For several seconds, for several minutes, as time passed.


    The guy moved intensely, but gradually his movement dulls.


    Eventually, it stopped moving.


    "Fu ~u..."


    Zanoba confirmed it, stripped off his torn clothes and tied up that guy''s hands and feet.


    "Shish¨­, first to the room."


    "Ah."


    I was prompted by Zanoba, and we returned to the room.


    Part 4


    In the room, Cliff was trembling and shaking.


    "I, I, wasn''t running away you know. I thought the narrow hallway was bing a hindrance."


    "Well... It was a wise decision."


    "Right?"


    It wasn''t convincing.


    Well, I was also abruptly scared by it, and I won''t say anything.


    "Shish¨­."


    "Zanoba, you survived. But it was dangerous. Because even you aren''t an immortal like a Demon King..."


    "Shish¨­ its amazing, look here, please look at this."


    Zanoba was very excited.


    Whilepletely ignoring my words, he had sat on the ground.


    I hear a light sound unexpectedly ng-ng.


    Zanoba lights it up with amp.


    "This, this is a... doll?"


    There a pale colored, wooden doll wasid out.


    Four hands and four feet.


    It is a strange figure, but it is a doll.


    The feet were bound with cloth, when I thought that I didn''t hear its footsteps. It is a ck cloth.


    I thought that it was a stake, but it is a broken hand.


    Among the four hands, two of them were broken.


    On it''s face was a nose and a mouth made with minimal effort.


    Something like a ss ball is fitted for the eyes.


    It is inorganic too.


    I met eyes with the damn thing.


    To be honest. I don''t want to look at it too much, it''s too creepy.


    Also... at some point it starts to move.


    If you look at Cliff, he also seems to agree with me.


    Holding his staff, he was staring at the doll vigntly.


    "Shish¨­, this is amazing."


    Only Zanoba was different.


    He seems to not be able to hide his excitement.


    If ites with a rare doll, this is it immediately.


    "Zanoba, no matter how much you like a doll-"


    "Shish¨­! This doll is moving! A doll moving!"


    And, that said, I also noticed.


    It is.


    This doll attacked us.


    "A doll that moves..."


    A doll that moves.


    Golem.


    Automota


    Maid Robo. Wa wa wa.


    Such words crossed my mind.


    The fear had faded in an instant.


    "It certainly is amazing."


    "Shish¨­, did you realize it atst?"


    I listened to Zanoba whose tone seemed to imply "There''s no way Shish¨­ wouldn''t realize it".


    It was a tone that stimted pride.


    "Ah. It was nice of you to not break it. Zanoba, there''s no doubt in your judgment."


    "Fu fu, I noticed that this was a doll at first nce."


    "Indeed, your eye for dolls has already surpassed me."


    I properly praised Zanoba who had a satisfied look.


    However, it is a moving doll.


    If you think about it, there are moving minerals like a golem or something like that in this world.


    This doll is a wood carving, but maybe its possible to move a stone figure.


    Being able to move the figure itself.


    Using a man-made material such as silicon, creating a doll with the skin of a person is possible.


    And if it moves...


    The dream spreads.


    "Zanoba, what should we do. My heart is racing."


    "Shish¨­, me too. I can barely contain tears of joy!"


    First of all, let''s take this doll back home.


    Then examine how it moves.


    Since it can''t normally move, it might be like a magic tool with a magic circle carved in it.


    "Hey, you guys, give me a break!"


    And, he was angry suddenly.


    Cliff still remains clenching his staff, while ring.


    "This isn''t the time or ce to talk about such a thing!"


    "What do you mean [such a thing]!"


    Zanoba grabbed Cliff''s face, and lifted him into the air.


    "Agaaaa!!"


    Cliff grabbed Zanoba''s arm while remaining suspended, but it won''t budge.


    It''s been a while since Ist saw this spectacle.


    "A doll moved! Why don''t you understand its importance!"


    "Owowow! There are demons that create moving armors too you know!"


    A demon.


    Hearing that term, I remembered our objective.


    We did note here to catch a moving doll.


    I came to obtain this house.


    However, securing the house, and clearing up the mystery of the moving doll...


    It''s not like I can''t do both.


    "Zanoba, please release your hand."


    "Mu, but shish¨­."


    "Cliff-senpai''s words are reasonable."


    Zanoba released his grip.


    Cliff is let down instantly, I cast healing magic immediately.


    What a crybaby.


    "Perhaps, this doll is the identity of the demon."


    "Um."


    "There may not be just one. Lets find and capture the rest. Maybe we''ll find blueprints for the doll."


    "Oh, I see, for sure!"


    Zanoba with a face convinced nodded and said.


    "We won''t sleep tonight.


    Let''s thoroughly search for where this doll was hiding."


    Thus, the third house search began.


    Part 5


    There is nowhere to hide such arge doll.


    The consensus was, after looking around the house twice, there wasn''t such a ce.


    I thought there might be something in the garden we haven''t ounted for, but there was nothing.


    There were the doll''s footprints in the snow, but that was it.


    Therefore, an ideaes to mind, that there is a room hidden somewhere.


    The house was made to be symmetrical.


    If we go looking for a part that''s not symmetrical, we might find something.


    I thought so, and tried looking for a dubious ce while checking the floor n on both floors, but I couldn''t find anything.


    I mean, the inside of the house is too dark.


    Even if there was something unusual, it may go unnoticed.


    "It might be better to reexamine it at noon tomorrow."


    We agree with Cliff''s idea and decided to search again the next day.


    Before the search, I brought the doll back to the Magic University.


    If you look at the bright side, the doll that has been found is quite old.


    What looked pale is originally a white paint that had started to peel off due to mold.


    "Are you master''s new doll?"


    I thought Julie would be frightened, but there was nothing to worry about.


    She is looking at it curiously.


    "Do you want me to clean it?"


    I heard that.


    It seems she was sometimes tasked with cleaning Zanoba''s newly purchased dolls.


    Zanoba says [It''s to deepen the appreciation of dolls] it seems the best way to clean and polish a doll is by wiping it down withpassion.


    She received a good education.


    "How can we get it to move again?"


    "After searching the mansion, we''ll examine it."


    It looked like Zanoba couldn''t wait to start researching this doll.


    I understand that feeling.


    I understand it, but I want you to calm down.


    For now, the doll had been sealed in a box which I made with earth magic.


    It would be bad if Julie got attacked while we are not here.


    Part 6


    I came back to the house.


    I purchased arge number ofmps to light all of the rooms.


    I crushed all the possibilities that I hadn''t considered when I first came.


    I also examined the firece.


    I stuck my head inside to have a thorough look.


    "Hmm, did it change..."


    I finished searching the firece while knocking down some soot and spiders'' webs.


    Then, I noticed the cause of my difort yesterday.


    The floor wasn''t stained with soot.


    As if something had done the cleaning, everything was neatly wiped clean.


    When I think back, the cloth that had been sown to the doll''s feet was ck.


    Each and every night it might have been cleaning the house with that cloth.


    No, the house would be stained by using such cloth. ck is rather...


    Oh, by any chance, that cloth, was it a magic tool?


    No, let''s put that on hold.


    Now then, upper floor, ground floor, basement.


    ...The basement is still suspicious.


    I brought a fewmps into the basement.


    Since they could use up the oxygen, I left the door open.


    I considered the possibility of something being hidden in the middle of the stairs, so I examined that as well.


    In the deserted space of the basement, I arranged themps.


    [Look! It''s amazing, it''s bright like the afternoon] is what a person from a fairy-tale might say.


    "When it''s this bright, I can tell just by looking."


    The edge of the basement.


    The wall which was made with a wooden board.


    I didn''t see it clearly when we were using only one or twomps in the dark, but with this much light I could see clearly.


    The corner of the wall, it had a dark square.


    It is a hidden door.


    I''m sure you wouldn''t be able to tell it was there in just a bit of light when it was first made, but thanks to the passage of time, the part which opens and closes got dirty, and it rose to the surface.


    On the ground as well, the portion where it opens and shuts is clearly carved out.


    "All right, let''s enter at once!"


    Cliff was excitedly moving to open the door.


    In preparation for an attack, I looked ahead to the door with foresight eye.


    But, Cliff stopped moving immediately.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know how to open it."


    Since he said so, I also took a look.


    There isn''t a dent that ismon among things such as sliding doors, nor is there a doorknob.


    Even though that''s the case, it''s not like we can push it open either.


    "Shish¨­, shall I break it?"


    Zanoba''s proposal, but I shake my head.


    Although I could repair it, I don''t really want to break it.


    "Hmm ..."


    I look at the ground.


    The trace of the door opening and closing is left there.


    It is certain that it opens. The door opens on this side.


    "Nothing."


    And, I noticed that one trace was slightly different.


    The trace which opened the door begins with the third piece of board of the left.


    A piece of the dark wood door slips off.


    And there a little storage drawer opened.


    The ninja vige that I visited on a field trip during my elementary school days.


    There was a hidden door there.


    I remember the feeling and try to push the left edge.


    A [Giii], sound let out.


    However, it does not open. Heavy.


    "Zanoba, try pressing here."


    "Um."


    I let Zanoba push it.


    And then, the door made a [kiririkiki] sort of creaking sound as it rose and opened.


    The sound in the middle of the night, was this sound?


    On the interior side of the hidden door there was a doorknob. Probably to make closing it from the inside easy.


    "I do not think there''s a trap... but there might be something, so please be careful."


    I went inside while saying so and lighted up the inside with amp.


    The possibility of a trap or a surprise attack ended as imaginary fears.


    There was a small room.


    One desk, a single wooden pedestal.


    That''s all.


    On the desk, several books and ink pots were ced.


    As for the pot, the cover is broken, and the contents have evaporated.


    On the pedestal side I''m not sure what words would be good to describe it.


    It might be simr to a coffin.


    It''s like a lump of wood the size of that.


    I have the feeling that the surface is dented in the form of the doll.


    After looking closely, in the ce where the head goes... in the part where the eyes would set there are transparent stones embedded.


    I felt intuitively that the doll in question had slept here.


    Most likely, that dollys down here and recharges... no, it probably supplies magic power.


    "Cliff, do you know what this pedestal is?"


    "No, this is the first time I''ve seen it."


    Cliff shook his head.


    I touch the pedestal timidly.


    I don''t think it will suddenly shut on me but...


    I stretch out a hand to a certain book disregarded on a desk.


    I understood that it was left unattended for a considerably long time, but, fortunately, there was no trace of being worm-eaten.


    Would the doll in question do the insect extermination?


    The cover had a title and a crest.


    The title isn''t readable.


    When I open it, the text is also not readable.


    If it''s in letters that I can''t read then that means it''s either Heavenly Godnguage, or Sea Godnguage.


    Or else it might be written in some other minornguage.


    But I have a feeling that I have read both the crest and the letter somewhere.


    Where was it?


    Was it at the Magic University Library?


    I turn the page.


    Then there were some figures.


    The figure of a human body, it''s a figure of the magic formation.


    Furthermore, the human figure where there are four hands and feet appeared when I turned up a page.


    "...Zanoba."


    "Yes."


    Zanoba who was waiting at the entrance, came towards me.


    "I think, this is what was written in the doll, but what do you think?"


    "I can''t read it. However, perhaps this is it without doubt."


    "How, show me."


    After hearing such an exchange, Cliff had also stuck his head in.


    While turning the pages lightly we looked through the book as a group.


    The string binding together the pages is considerably old and, despite the paper, seemed like it woulde loose at any moment.


    A figure, an arrow, and a letter.


    Even if amentary or an exnatory note is written, I wouldn''t understand it at all.


    Illustrations of the parts of the arms, magic circles, indicators, and some kind of notes.


    These sorts of notes are written in the margins in various ways.


    "If you''re simply looking at the figure, it resembles the magic formation of a magic tool."


    Cliff said it alone.


    "Is that so?"


    "Oh, I understand it because I studied it recently, I have seen simr magic formations. Perhaps, that doll would be a magic tool."


    "I see."


    I try to hypothesize.


    The previous former resident.


    No, perhaps the first resident here, had probably studied the doll.


    This magic circle might have touched upon some sort of taboo, so it was done secretly.


    I think the doll was trying to protect this house, like the role of a security guard.


    And the first resident halfpleted it.


    Going off the looks of that doll, it seems there were still a number of problems remaining, but they seeded up to the point of making it able to move around inside of the estate and fight.


    However, the first resident disappeared.


    Whether he moved away with things left half finished or it was exposed and he was caught, I don''t know.


    It is very likely that he died of an unexpected ident, and the result of the research remains.


    Probably... the doll at first might have been sleeping on this pedestal all the time.


    However, it started up for some reason.


    It moved around while cleaning in the house, and started to act to fight off the intruder.


    Perhaps, it was programmed that if it finished cleaning, to return to this pedestal and charge.


    Unfortunately I think the person who was murdered was recognized to be [an intruder] by the doll.


    However, if it goes out to the garden then, it wouldn''t have been surprising if someone had witnessed it, but...


    No, the door of the entrance was broken like that wasn''t it.


    Come to think of it, in the building, only that door was broken.


    The former resident might have changed it. For security or something.


    Since the shape of the door is changed, it wasn''t able to open it.


    Originally it was programmed to patrol the garden, but it gave up because the door couldn''t be opened.


    However, the door was broken open when we entered.


    Therefore, ording to the program, it went around the garden.


    And we passed each other.


    After we returned to the upper floor, it caught up.


    It doesn''t seem strange to think that.


    "Anyway, there doesn''t seem to be any more dolls."


    I mean that, this case is closed.


    Part 7


    As a precaution, I further search the house carefully,


    and checked on its state for a few more days.


    I also don''t hear the sound in the middle of the night.


    It is safe.


    I went to the real estate agent and finished the formal agreement to buy the property.


    As for the identity of the evil spirit, we said it was an evil demon that was hiding in the basement.


    A supplier bes avable from the next day and will do the repair work and cleaning.


    I was asked if I wanted to buy everything including furniture from them, but I decided to go with just the bare minimum of things.


    As such, it would be better to look around together with Sylphy.


    That is to say, is it a Japanese-like sense?


    Since there were a few parts where I wanted to help out on myself, the time when we would actually be able to move in would be about half a monthter.


    From now on, the smiling face of Sylphy floats on my eyes.


    ["You see, this is our home!"


    "Kyaa, Rudi it''s lovely."


    "There''s arge number of rooms after all, no matter how many children we have it''ll be alright!"


    "Thinking about the future as well, amazing, embrace me!"


    "Of course honey, the bed is already prepared."


    "Rudi turn me into a mess!"]


    But my face shouldn''t be effeminate.


    ...It''s not a suitable face.


    [Huh, Rudi were you only able to prepare a house of this level?]


    Sylphy wouldn''t say that. Yup, she is not that kind of selfish person.


    Still, it was the product of hard work.


    The house was cleared and bought in just a few days, I also got to keep the doll that was haunting it.


    That doll, it''s definitely a magic tool.


    Normally, it might not be good if you don''t submit those kinds of things to the Magic Guild.


    Oh well, I don''t yet belong to the magic guild, so it doesn''t matter.


    Since it was a part of the house I bought I''ll just take ownership of it, like that.


    Part 8


    Around the time day ended, I decided to carry out the research materials that were in the basement.


    Zanoba carries the pedestal, and I carry the books.


    We''ll use it for the study of the moving doll in question.


    "Shish¨­."


    On the way back to the magic university.


    Zanoba addressed me with a serious look.


    He carried the huge pedestal over his shoulder.


    It clearly wasn''t made with the consideration that it would ever be carried around given its weight, it''s only possible because it''s Zanoba.


    For the time being, it was wrapped in cloth, but when viewed from a distance, he may appear to be carrying a coffin.


    "What is it?"


    "The study of this moving doll. Will you entrust it to me?"


    I noticed his eyes unintentionally.


    Unprecedented determination was seen through the depths of his round sses.


    Zanoba said.


    "My total amount of magic is small, and my hands are also clumsy.


    Even the red dragon figure that I''m trying to do just hinders Shisho and nothing is proceeding at all."


    That''s not it.


    He said it easily, but I felt the weight of his troubles on his mind.


    It was not something he said lightly.


    "But with something like this in front of me, I think maybe I can do something. After looking at the book, I think I can understand what the writer wanted to do."


    Hmm.


    Is that so?


    As both of them love dolls there may be something only they can understand. Even if they can''t understand thenguage, maybe they can feel something.


    "It will take me some time to understand the research. Although if Shisho does it, it will proceed more quickly."


    I can''t afford to spend all my time researching this doll.


    It might work if I allow Zanoba.


    But.


    "What would you do if the doll acts violently again?"


    "Even if the doll runs away temporarily, if it''s me, I will be able to apprehend it without injury.


    Shish¨­ also should have seen it?"


    Well, there is no problem in that respect.


    And it would be a bit frightening if it began to move in the middle of the night, but perhaps if you don''t charge it in this pedestal, it will not be able to move.


    As expected, it''s unsuitable to store it in Zanoba''s room, we better borrow a research room from the Magic University.


    A room with a firm door.


    No, since it might have used some kind of taboo technique, it would probably be better to keep the research in a different ce...?


    Nanahoshi and I might also be borderline because of our study of teleportation magic, although I think that''s all right.


    Just in case I will ask for Nanahoshi''s opinion on it, I think she''s a member of A ss guild.


    "Please Shisho, when Shisho''s n is fulfilled, I don''t want it to end with me just paying money."


    "..."


    However, Zanoba also has various considerations.


    Although I am a little worried since he bes singleminded when ites to dolls.


    Said the person who allowed it being the case.


    "Please! Leave this study to me!"


    When I fell silent, Zanoba seems to have misunderstood it.


    He knelt on the spot.


    He ced the pedestal down there and with both hands spread out fell to the ground on the spot.


    What other choice do I possibly have with you prostrating yourself on the ground, in the snow.


    "I understand. Zanoba, stand! I will leave it to you."


    "Truly?!"


    When I said so, Zanoba stood up with haste.


    His expression beaming with joy.


    As for this fellow, the change is quick.


    "But, if by some chance there is a possibility that involves in the domain of a forbidden technique..."


    "Is it a forbidden technique?"


    "Well, for the time being, since I will borrow aboratory from the Magic University, please study it there."


    "...Thank you!"


    Zanoba lowered his head greatly again.


    In that motion a part of the pedestal swept past my face, barely missing the tip of my nose.


    That''s dangerous.


    What are you going to do if you hit my head.


    "You guys, try not to standout so much while you''re outside."


    Finally, Cliff muttered alone.


    Part 9


    Thus, Zanoba began research on the autonomous doll, and I obtained a house.


    The next step is a renovation.

 Chapter 108: Dramatic

    <h4>Chapter 108: Dramatic</h4>


    Part 1


    The Kingdom of Ranoa, Magic City Sharia.


    It''s a city with many students, and in one of its corners was a house that has a certain problem. Built 100 years ago, the Rudeus Mansion. The problem that it had was that it was...


    ¡ºA haunted mansion¡»


    Though its appearance was simply that of an aged Western-styled mansion, it was overrun with moss and withered vines, and to describe it in one word, it was ''unsettling''.


    The one who thought to live in this house was a client by the name of Rudeus Greyrat. He was a former A ranked adventurer, and is now a student at the Magic University. Although he bought the house because he was getting married, he was dissatisfied with the appearance.


    What kind of problems did this house have?


    The moment you took a step into the premises, you''d see a garden thatcked maintenance. An entrance that was broken. A ceiling and walls with various stains left about. A leaking roof. A firece whose functionality was questionable... It was something that brought to mind the word ''abandoned''.


    "Because of some magicalponents it''s been aging well, but as expected there''s still a feeling of aging to it. As a home for newlyweds, the atmosphere is a bit much, huh?"


    He wanted a nice clean home suitable for a pair of newlyweds. A single man epted this client''s request.


    He was a craftsman who did renovations, ¡ºBalda of the Great Cave¡». A first ss architect belonging to the Basherant Dukedom''s Magic Guild. He could take care of things from the nning, all the way to the construction and was a veteran of 30 years.


    With the construction techniques he learned in the Holy Kingdom of Milis as a base, he had many aplishments, such as the Magic University''s school buildings.


    Though he had a few stubborn parts, he was an agreeable person and his skill was assured. He always had a hammer hanging at his waist, and if strangers had something they didn''t like about their houses, he''d fix it for them; he held the spirit of a true artisan. Whether it was his disciples or buildings, he''d fix it with a strike of his hammer. Because of this, he was called ¡ºBalda of the Hammer¡».


    "Yo, you''vee. So you''re ¡ºQuagmire¡», huh, boy? I heard you were getting married!"


    The person who hade to meet the craftsman was the client this time. He was known as ¡ºRudeus of the Quagmire¡» on the streets, and was received sociably by the craftsman.


    "Yes. I''ll be in your care, Balda-san."


    Balda knew of the name ''Rudeus''. He had an old friend named Talhand. He had heard about Rudeus from Talhand''spanion, Elinalise.


    "I was fine with buying a house for marriage, but the state of it is as you see."


    "For now, can I have a look around the house and inside it?"


    "Please go ahead."


    When he made to enter the house, the craftsman immediately frowned.


    "Oi, the hell happened? The door is in horrible shape. It looks like you tried to bloody tear it off."


    "Because the door didn''t fit well, there was no choice but to break it."


    "Honestly, kids these days freaking breaking things without a thought, don''t have enough respect for items."


    "Yeah, they''re horrible, huh?"


    The client warded off the indignant craftsman''sints in an unaffected attitude. His attitude was almost like he wasn''t the one who had broken it.


    The craftsman couldn''t ept this attitude. However, he endured it. After all, he had heard that ¡ºRudeus of the Quagmire¡» was a frightening person when angered.


    "What are you gonna do about the door?"


    "Um, what do you mean?"


    "Like the materials, or the design. If you don''t give me any specifics, I''ll be going with what I judge best."


    "Though I don''t really mind about the materials, I''d like for you to make it firm. Also, please leave a doorknocker on it as well."


    "Since it''s the entrance, that much is obvious."


    When the craftsman entered the house, he concealed a difficult expression.


    "It''s pretty worn out, huh."


    "I, is that so?"


    "Though the floors were done very well, at leastpared to the walls and ceiling. It''s almost as if the basement was the most important part, and everything else was just made as a bonus."


    "Can you tell such a thing?"


    "Obviously."


    The craftsman''s eyes could immediately tell what parts were good, and what parts were bad. The floor, the stairs, upstairs, the dining room, the kitchen, the firece. These ces were extremely well done. You could tell that a genius craftsman had spent 100 years using construction and magical techniques to create them. However, the walls and the roof were done by hand, which was strange.


    "Still, I''ll fix something like this in no time."


    The craftsman spoke reassuring words. Having been reassured, the client entered therge dining room.


    "It''s arge room, huh? The lighting isn''t bad either, huh."


    "How is the firece?"


    "Show me."


    It was a firece with questionable functionality. The craftsman''s eyes lit up.


    "This is a good firece. It''s a tad old, but it''d be better not to mess around with it."


    "Is that okay?"


    "Look, there''s a signature carved here."


    The craftsman''s finger was pointed towards a crest that seemed familiar.


    "This is the signature of a genius Magic Director that was here until 100 years ago. His name wasn''t left behind though. In the Kingdom of A, magic tools with this signature fetch a really high price. Even if I say that, they''re all just small items. To think that he had created a firece like this in this house..."


    "..."


    What came to the client''s mind was a design drawn in the diary that he''d found the other day in this house. It was very simr to the design of this firece. It seemed that somehow or other, the first owner of this house had created it.


    "So, what are you gonna do about this big room?"


    "Let''s see. What do people usually do?"


    "Since it''s arge room, they''d put arge table in it for use during parties. They''d also prepare another one too. That way if for some reason that room couldn''t be used, they''d use this one instead."


    "In other words, this wouldn''t normally be used?"


    "Normally, that is. But for people with lifestyles like us, one room is plenty."


    "Right? ...In that case, I''ll leave the other room as a leisure room."


    "Alright."


    A leisure room. Since that was requested, the craftsman and client moved to the next room.


    "There are two kitchens, huh. But the other one has no stove."


    "If there isn''t a stove, then you can''t use it, huh."


    "If there''s drainage, then you can probably use it forundry or a bath, you know."


    "...Oh, a bath!?"


    The craftsman went to look at the kitchen andundry. He checked for clogging in the drainage pipes or any other such ws, then nodded.


    "There''s nothing in particr to fix."


    "Mister, there''s one thing I''d like to discuss with you."


    The client suggested something, and then the craftsman''s eyes lit up.


    "You''vee up with something pretty interesting, haven''t you? But we don''t have the materials, so it might be expensive you know."


    "I''ll create the materials with magic."


    "So you''ll manage it somehow, huh? ...That''s pretty good. Alright, I''ll make it work somehow."


    The client''s idea was entrusted to the craftsman.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day. 10 of Balda''s subordinates gathered and began the renovations.


    ¡ª¡ª


    First Part ¨C ¡ºThe Door¡»


    Early in the morning, arge door was brought there. It was a door cut from high grade timber. It was a solid door with a lion-styled knocker attached to it, and there was a small magic circle on the side that functions as a burr rm.


    "The magic square isn''t anything great. If you force the door open, it makes a huge sound ring throughout the house."


    "rm clocks are the same, aren''t they?"


    At the craftsman''s idea, the clientughed boldly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Second Part ¨C ¡ºThe Laundry¡»


    This room underwent a huge renovation at the hands of the craftsman. The room was split into two sections.


    The section further from the door had tilesid over its stone floor, and in the corner of the room a nted ditch was dug.


    Then in the corner of the room there was a stone box. It wasrge enough that three people couldy down in it. There was a slight indent left at the bottom of it.


    Moreover, a small window was created near the ceiling. Just what was this supposed to be?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Third Part ¨C ¡ºThe Basement¡»


    The craftsman and the client were standing in a dark basement.


    "It''s a good basement, huh. Like this, there basically won''t be mice."


    "Yes. So, it''s about this concealed door but... inside this room, I want you to make something like this."


    "Why something like... Ah, no, I won''t say anything. Though I''m of the Milis Faith, you were different huh, Quagmire."


    At the request of the client, equipment was brought into the room, and the stain on the corner of the concealed door was cleaned off.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two weekster, the renovations were finished, and it was time to show it off.


    The client had brought his bride with him.


    "I wonder what it is that you wanted to show me~ I''m really looking forward to it~"


    "You''re speaking in monotone, Sylphy. Could it be that you''ve secretly gathered information and already knew in advance?"


    "Ehhhh? What are you talking about? I have no idea."


    While flirting with the girl who was speaking in extreme monotone, the client walked through the snow.


    "While we were separated, that meek and obedient Sylphy had turned into a liar. Thinking about it, it might be something to be happy about. But if you can tell such a huge lie like this, I''m worried that you''ll lie again in the future."


    "Uuu... But it''s your fault, Rudi. You used Ariel-sama''s name, and even until the end you didn''t say anything about it to me."


    "Sorry about that."


    It seemed that their flirting wasn''t going to stop.


    "Since you didn''t say anything, I got worried you know. I mean, since you''re cool, Rudi..."


    "You thought I was cheating? I''m surprised."


    "No, I mean, look, I''m, you know, I''m not really, look, I''m small so..."


    The moment he saw his bride''s anxious expression, the client made a weird face and clung to her.


    "Whaat, you''re worried about your chest? Don''t worry, you know, uncle(I) is someone who believes in equality, and I''m different from bastards who discriminate. Uhehe."


    "By uncle, you mean... Ah, wa, don''t suddenly rub me, I said no... We''re in front of people!"


    "You''re right. I''m sorry."


    By the time he arrived in front of the house, the client was downtrodden like a dog who had been scolded until his tail drooped. The bride fixed the position of her sunsses while saying "Geez." a little angrily.


    "You need to pay attention to the time and ce. That kind of thing is for nighttime, when we''re in bed! Okay?"


    "Okay, Sylphiette-san. It won''t happen again."


    "Ah, b, but if it gets to the point that you can''t hold back anymore... ummm, -mumble mumble-"


    "Whaat? I can''t hear you... Uncle''s ears are pretty bad, you see."


    That pair went to look at the house.


    ¨CBefore¨C


    The rocks had moss growing on them and the walls had ivy.


    Here and there the windows would be broken and a broken door was set against the wall near the entrance.


    The Rudeus Mansion had an atmosphere that seemed like a witch lived there.


    ¡ª


    ¨CAfter¨C


    The mossy rocks were cleaned up nicely, and the walls had fresh white paint applied to them.


    The darkened roof whose original colour was unrecognizable was coated with a bright green,


    and at the entrance were double doors that were a dignified dark brown.


    The shining and golden lion at the door was like a guard dog.


    ¡ª


    Seeing this, the bride brought a hand to her mouth.


    "How is it?"


    "Uhm, umm."


    "I made the colour of the roof simr to the colour your hair used to be. Though it''s something you might hate, it was something I quite liked after all."


    "Eh? Ah, okay. Haa~..."


    It was probably closer to her ideal than she had imagined. With her hand still at her mouth, the bride let out a voice of wonder and looked at the house.


    "Come now, please have a look inside."


    At the client''s suggestion, the two of them entered. A mat for drying feet was left at the entrance. You could tell from it the client''s worry and regret over this world''s shoe-wearing culture.


    "The right is the dining room, and the left is the living room. Which should we look at first?"


    "Umm, then, the dining room?"


    "The dining room then! Very well. I''m sure you''ll be quite pleased with it. Please go ahead and have a look."


    It was said in a tone like a certain country''s car salesman, the client exuded nervousness. They entered the room.


    Therge room had undergone aplete makeover. First of all, there was arge, long table in there. Though there weren''t any ornaments, it was a tablerge enough to seat 10 people. There was white wallpaper stered to the walls, and in the corner of the room were flowers growing in a flower vase. Therge firece was repaired, and the new red bricks were ented.


    "Wahhh, it''s amazing."


    "We can have our meals here, or otherwise in the living room."


    "What''s such a long table used for?"


    "You can probably use it for when you invite people over."


    "Ah, I see. That''s right. We''ll also have guests, huh."


    The bride took off her sunsses and scratched behind her ear. With a loving expression, the client rubbed her head.


    "Well then, the next room is this way. It''s the living room."


    At the client''s suggestion, the two of them moved to the living room. It was arge, warm, and family-oriented room.


    There was a sofa that was ced around the firece. Near the sofa, on a small table, a water jug and cup were left there. The craftsman understood the client''s wish for a ''rxing home'', and you could see glimpses of his artisan''s spirit in this room.


    "This room is kind of, wonderful, isn''t it? Can I try sitting down?"


    "Of course! Mnn ahh, don''t say it, the seat is a little tough. However, it seems that it''ll be softer with use."


    "I haven''t sat down yet, you know... Or more like, Rudi, your tone has been weird for a while now."


    "I''m a little nervous, you see."


    The bride meekly sat on the sofa.


    "It''s not really that hard, is it?"


    "Really? Thank goodness."


    The client sat down near the bride. Like that, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders. Their faces were turned to each other. Their gazes ovepped. The bride gently closed her eyes...


    The client stood the bride up.


    "S, shall we head to the next room? The next one is the kitchen. Let us have a look at this Rudeus Mansion''s prided cooking facilities."


    "Mm, mmm!"


    The kitchen. In addition to the furnace that was already there, a set of the newest cooking equipment were sitting in the room. The table wasrge enough that even if you killed a huge boar and brought it home, you could prepare it on the table. On the furnace was amonce, andrge pot. There were alsomonce earthenware barrels and jars, for storing things.


    "This ce is normal."


    "It''s pretty normal, huh."


    The client had suddenly made a serious face, and the bride nodded with a serious face. After this was theundry. They went down the hallway and entered it. When they did, the bride tilted her head.


    "Huh? It''s small, huh."


    There was arge bucket, and a washboard. There was also a few baskets left there. Though there would be no problems doingundry with just this much, they were a bit bothered by it. In particr, the door that was further into the room.


    "Please have a look."


    The client opened that door. When he did, it was shocking. There was arge bath in there. Arge bath had been created.


    ¨CBefore¨C


    An empty room without even a furnace.


    A room a little wide forundry, and a spartan secondary kitchen.


    ¡ª


    ¨CAfter¨C


    The floor was covered in tiles, and arge bathtub that was filled with a lot of warm water.


    Water flowed along the inclined grooves.


    A in, stone-built room was transformed into a tasteful bath.


    ¡ª


    "Umm... Could it be, that this is a bath?"


    "As expected of Sylphy. So you knew about baths?"


    "Ah, mmn. While I was in the royal pce, you know...? But this is the first time seeing such a big one. Is this what they call a hot spring?"


    "Spas are a little different."


    The bride couldn''t contain her surprise. The client looked at her expression affectionately. From his expression, you could hear the voice of his pitch ck heart; "I''m looking forward to baths -disgustingugh-".


    "It''s been filled up so that I can show you, but I n on draining it normally."


    "Mn. Umm... Later on, show me how to get in, okay? Wah!"


    The client embraced his bride. It seems that somehow or other, at his bride''s sudden words he was ovee with emotion.


    "Geez, what is it...?"


    "No, I was worrying about how to get permission to bathe with you, so I unconsciously..."


    "''How''? A bath is something you don''t get in alone, right? Ariel-sama would always get in with an attendant, after all. That''s why I have bathing experience as well. I washed Ariel-sama after all."


    "...ording to a certain culture, the husband and wife wash each other''s bodies, you know. Did you know this?"


    "So that''s how it is... It''s a bit embarrassing, huh? But, I''ll try my best."


    After having that conversation, they walked up the stairs to the second floor. The roof that seemed like it would leak had been restored and now disyed its bright wooden surface. The client immediately headed to the door further in.


    "For now the only room I''ve prepared on the second floor is this one."


    "...Ah, amazing."


    After taking a step into the room, the bride widened her eyes in wonder. What her eyes flew to were the bed that wasrge enough to hold three people. The only thing on it was the client''s favourite pillow.


    "Why such a huge bed?"


    "Well that''s so I can eat you right up, Sylphy."


    "...Ah, I see. That''s right, huh? Ehehe."


    Shy smiles blossomed on their faces.


    Part 2


    And so ends the documentary-like introduction of the house to Sylphy. She''s sitting on the bed, and nestled against me. She was grinning and in a good mood. I''m d above anything that she likes it. I want to push her down, and continue doing what husbands and wives do. However, before that, there''s a little something I need to discuss with her.


    "Sylphy, it''s been about three weeks since we decided we''d get married. Though it was short, some time has already passed."


    "Ye, yes."


    Using keigo basically meant that it was an important discussion. Noticing this, Sylphy fixed her posture.


    "Though we''re getting married, honestly speaking, I have no idea what to do. Frankly speaking, though I bought a house, I can''t help but feel that doing so was too forward."


    "I, I don''t think so. I''m really happy after all. This is such a wonderful ce that on the contrary, I''m wondering if someone like me is fine..."


    "Is that so? It''s alright as long as there are no problems then, but what I wanted to talk about was basically what we''d be doing after this."


    What we''d be doing after this. When I said that, Sylphy''s face turned red and for some reason started to fidget.


    "Umm, how many do you want, Rudi? But my elf blood runs strong, so it might be difficult to conceive but..."


    "Y, yeah."


    Those were some really arousing words. Since this isn''t modern Japan, there''s no aversion to having children due to economic reasons.


    Mmn. I''m someone who follows his instincts. The instinct of living beings is, in other words, to reproduce. Reproducing is, in other words, making babies.


    "But what are you going to do about your job as Ariel-sama''s guard?"


    However, the issue of Sylphy''s job should''ve been easy to understand. Though I don''t know what Ariel-sama is thinking, if Sylphy bes pregnant she won''t be able to continue as a guard. Well, if it was just that, me or someone else could rece her. My battle ability is pretty high after all. However, being a guard isn''t just about battles.


    "What do you mean by ''what''...?"


    "Wouldn''t it be difficult to do both?"


    "Regarding that, I''ve discussed it with Ariel-sama."


    It seems they''ve discussed it. I guess it''s natural.


    "We''ll be in this country for another 2 years, and it''s not like she''ll be returning to the Kingdom of Asura the moment she graduated. She''ll probably be here for another 5 years. That''s why, umm..."


    Sylphy doesn''t seem to be nning on quitting her job as a guard. From the fact that she won''t simply quit, you can feel the strength of her bonds with Ariel-sama and Luke.


    If it were the old Sylphy who just depended on me, what would she have said? Would she have thrown everything else away and remained with me for the rest of her life? That would be nice in it''s own way, but...


    "Sorry... Thinking about it, I''m being rude to you, aren''t I...? Even though you''ve bought us such a wonderful house, I won''t really settle down because I''ll be serving as Ariel-sama''s guard... I''m not really qualified to be a bride like this, am I?"


    With a mncholy expression, Sylphy lowered her gaze.


    ''The man goes to work, and the woman looks after the home.''


    That kind of idea isn''t really strong here. It might be because the men and women in this world don''t have arge difference in strength. Even saying that, you could say that it''s still an ideal here that the men work and the women stay at home.


    "I might, really be no good, huh?"


    Said Sylphy, with tears in her eyes. She seemed apologetic for some reason.


    2 years of abstinence. Having regained my sexual desires, two, no, three years worth of white stuff erupted from me. It''s been inputted into my mind that Sylphy = person that allowed me to do erotic stuff.


    You could say that most of my good will towards Sylphy is sexual. This is already basically carved into me.


    However, I don''t think that this is bad in itself. To me, sexual desire is something important. Sylphy was the one who brought this important thing back to me, using her own body.


    I''m such a massive sex beast that the Beast Race will draw away from me. If you feed someone like me an aphrodisiac, you''ll be attacked. It was Sylphy''s first time. Because I was so rough, I''m sure that she was scared. Even though that was the case, shepletely hid it. When I woke up in the morning, she even looked at me with a smile.


    Because of that, I was able to regain my confidence. If Sylphy is no good, then who on earth would be? If right now for some reason I didn''t marry Sylphy, and then Sylphy was taken by some other guy... I''d probably regret it for the rest of my life. If she were taken from me... Right, Sylphy is already my belonging.


    "You''re mine, Sylphy."


    "Fue!? Ah, yes. I''m yours, Rudi."


    "So please marry me."


    Thinking about it, this is the first time I''ve said it directly to Sylphy.


    "...Yes."


    While her cheeks turned red, Sylphy nodded. I let out a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll try my best with the house, so please don''t worry about your job as a guard. It''s fine just to do as you like, Sylphy."


    "Mn."


    "Well, if possible, I''d like to sleep with you once every few days though~ That''s about all I want."


    "Mn?"


    My desires leaked out.


    "...By sleeping, you mean ''that kind of sleeping, right?"


    "No, no, of course I won''t force you. When you don''t want to, I''ll be happy just being allowed to rub your tiny chest."


    "Umm... I''ll try my best? I don''t n on making you endure, you know?"


    "It''s not good to force yourself. You have to properly rest up after a tired day at work. I''ll take care of things myself as long as you let me touch you a little before bed for example, or in the morning."


    My desires arepletely overflowing. No, even if I try and put on an act, it''s meaningless in front of Sylphy. I was this sort of person from the beginning.


    "Do you really like my boobs that much?"


    "I love them."


    "But Luke said that my chest has no charm at all..."


    "The words of a whippersnapper like him have zero credibility."


    The younger you are, the more you fuss over whether they''rerge or small. However, what''s truly important isn''t that. It''s heart. Right, Oppai-sennin?


    "But you know, it''s not really that different to yours, Rudi?"


    "No, these huge, iron-forged pecs of mine are different from that beautiful tchest of yours. If you want, how about having a touch?"


    "Ah, mn."


    Saying that, I push my chest forward and Sylphy softly touches me.


    "It really ispletely different, huh... It''s hard..."


    "Hmph!"


    "...Wah!"


    When I got carried away and flexed, Sylphy moved her hand away in a panic.


    "Since these pecs belong to you, feel free to touch them whenever you want, okay?"


    "...A, although I''m yours, Rudi, keep in mind the time and location, okay?"


    "How about now?"


    "R, right now is, um, we''re in the middle of an important discussion aren''t we?"


    Oop, that''s right. We got off topic.


    "In other words I should get to the point, huh. So that our married life goes smoothly from now on, we should properly discuss what expectations we have of each other, what we''re dissatisfied about, and things like that. That''s basically what I want to say."


    After I tried my best to summarise what I wanted to say, Sylphy nodded.


    "Mn, that''s right."


    "For now, is there anything that you think you should say to me?"


    After thinking for a while, Sylphy looks downwards. Then in a mncholy smile, she spoke.


    "Don''t suddenly disappear, okay?"


    "...Yeah."


    That''s right, huh. It''d be rough if I suddenly went away somewhere.


    "I''ve got it. I won''t suddenly disappear."


    We made a promise. I think I understand the pain of having someone you love disappear on you.


    "..."


    "..."


    It seems that the important stuff is over with. There are a number of other things that we have to discuss but, we''ll get through those one by one.


    "...So then, can I?"


    "G, go ahead."


    With a nervous expression, Sylphy pushed out her thin chest. I immediately made to rub them but... I endured it.


    The same asst time, I was about to turn into a beast. This time let''s prioritise treating her gently over lust.


    I gently embraced Sylphy. Like that, I slowly pushed her down onto the bed.


    "...A, aren''t you going to rub them?"


    "That''s for morning and night."


    "M, mn."


    We look at each other up close. My face is reflected in Sylphy''s moist eyes. She gently closed them. While caressing her head, we clumsily kissed.


    Part 3


    That night. I raised my sluggish body and descended to the basement.


    Since I had just moved in, right now there was nothing in the underground cer. There were just a small number of shelves left around, and it was a pretty sorry state.


    I walked towards the back of the room, and reached out my hand towards the concealed door that the craftsman had fixed.


    ¨CBefore¨C


    A door that would creak ''kii kii'' when opened.


    Though it was meant to be a concealed door, there were stains around it, and its existence became obvious once there was some light.


    ¡ª


    ¨CAfter¨C


    The metal parts responsible for opening and closing were new and properly oiled, so the door opened without a single sound.


    The cer walls were also of new material, and noone would be able to tell that there was a door there.


    ¡ª


    The door quietly opened to reveal a space. Quietly sitting inside was a household shrine. It was a small shrine made of unpainted wood. The altar was made of lustrous, ck stone, and a holy relic was enshrined there.


    That filthy workshop had been cleaned up, and transformed into a sublime, and divine space.


    In the night when everything else had fallen asleep, in this newly consecrated holy ground, I offered my prayers to god.

 Chapter 109: Wedding Reception Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 109: Wedding Reception Preparations</h4>


    Part 1


    It''s been a week since the house renovations wereplete. Sylphy was given 7 days off by Ariel. So that Sylphy would have a good married life, Ariel gave her some consideration. Me making use of that, and for 7 days and 7 nights, being spoiled by Sylphy, spoiling Sylphy, and passing through many sweet and sordid nights...


    Is not what happened.


    Since I''ve be the head of a household as well, there are things that I have to do.


    ording to themon sense of this world, after getting married and buying a house, you host a feast and invite over people you''re close to. Though I don''t know which countries have this as theirmon sense, I do know that Shirone and Milis at least have this custom. If you just buy a new house, then it''s fine not to hold one, but if you''re getting married and buying a house, then you must host a feast. It''s what people would call a wedding reception, huh?


    "For now, let''s invite our acquaintances and hold a party."


    "Yes."


    In the living room, we''re sitting on the sofa and facing each other, and our foreheads are close together. We''re looking downwards at a list of the people we''re going to invite to the party. There''s also a piece of paper for arranging the seating arrangements.


    "Still, we sure have a range of acquaintances."


    For me, it''s:


    Elinalise, Zanoba, Julie, Cliff, Rinia, Pursena, Badigadi. Also I''m wondering what I should do about Jinas and Soldat.


    For Sylphy, it''s:


    Ariel, Luke, and two others.


    Altogether we have eleven people, give or take. If possible I would''ve liked to have invited Paul and the others, but there''s no helping it since they aren''t here. I''d sent a letter about our marriage, but who knows when it''ll arrive.


    "Royalty, Beast Race, Demon Race, ve, Adventurer... There are some pretty foul-mouthed ones among them, so let''s assume that problems will arise."


    Since Rinia and Pursena still don''t see Ariel in a very good light, we can expect that if they''re face to face a dangerous situation will arise. Were this a wedding in my previous life then we could separate them and make sure they didn''t meet, but no matter how big our house may be, in the end it''s still just a normal house. There''s not even enough room to dance.


    "You think so? Ariel-sama isn''t a person who would cause problems in such a situation but..."


    "Be that as it may, I don''t want the atmosphere to go bad and having people want to go home. If ites down to it, should we split them into two groups...? We could iste the problematic ones..."


    "Mmmn, but since a lot of your acquaintances seem like they''ll be important people in the future, Ariel-sama would be pretty happy to meet them, right?"


    In my mind floats the image of a motivated Ariel wearing makeup.


    ''Wedding receptions are a great opportunity because normally lots of handsome guys will appear!'' she says.


    Nah, I know that''s not how she is though.


    In short, she wants to form connections with the Special Students. Ariel is also a calcting person.


    "Then with Ariel-sama taking responsibility herself, the problem now is the seating order, huh?"


    It seems that they can''t just sit wherever. Having said that though, it''s pretty hard to rank them in social importance, huh? At least Badigadi is the most important as a Demon King incumbent, but below him are Ariel, Zanoba, Rinia and Pursena. As they''re all royalty, they''ll all fuss over their appropriate seating.


    Cliff also seems like he''llin if he gets too low a seat but... He has undergone this kind of education. It might unexpectedly be fine. Moreover, as long as he''s sitting next to Elinalise, he probably won''t have any problems.


    Since Julie is a ve she''d be at the end of the table, but she''d be pitiful if we separated her from Zanoba. She''s still a child who isn''t good with talking after all. Since she''s my direct disciple, I wonder, if I can make it work somehow.


    "How high, socially, are Ariel-sama''s attendants?"


    "Umm, they''re middle-ranking nobles."


    ording to what Sylphy has said, they''re women, but deciding where to put women and men is also difficult. Luke is the same, but it''d be better not to separate him from Ariel too much. Though I can''t imagine that one of my acquaintances would be one, it''d be terrible if Ariel got assassinated after all.


    "Huh? Haven''t we forgotten someone?"


    While Sylphy was looking at her list, she suddenly said that. Being told that, I look at my list. A person I''ve forgotten. Who is it, I wonder. I don''t think I''ve forgotten anyone but... Goriade-san?


    "Ah, I got it! It''s Nanahoshi-san! We have to invite her too!"


    Being told this, I looked down at my list. Silent Sevenstar''s name really wasn''t written there. Ahh, I naturally forgot. Having said that though...


    "Would she...e, do you think?"


    "She''ll definitelye."


    "Should we invite her for now?"


    Though I had no intention of leaving anyone out, she seemed like she wanted topletely shut out this world after all. No, that and not inviting her are different matters. I''d better add her name to the list.


    "Having only arranged it like this, what are we going to do if no onees...?"


    What came to mind was Christmas in a certain anime. Though they had happily prepared a huge cake, no one came and they went crazy. It was that kind of painful image.


    "At the very least, Ariel-sama and Zanoba-kun will definitelye, you know."


    Sylphy''s one linepletely cast aside my anxiety. Ariel''s party of four, and my two disciples, Zanoba and Julie. I think that these six people would definitelye. In Zanoba''s case, even if I didn''t invite him, he''d probably show up on the day prostrating with limbs and forehead on the ground, congratting me.


    "After all, I think that Ariel-sama would like to deepen her bonds with you, Rudi. Also, Zanoba-kun probably understands that if he didn''te, your trust in him would copse so... Rudi, you''re pretty mindful of these kind of things, huh?"


    As if I am. I''m the type of guy that don''t give no sheets ''bout the small things.


    "I wonder if Rinia and Pursena would really miss it? After all, those of the Beast Race will never refuse an invitation from a superior."


    "Is that how it is?"


    "Mn, if for some reason they didn''te, it''s fine just to teach the two of them a lesson again."


    It seems that the Beast Race don''t think that much is excessive. Thinking back to the time in the Great Forest as well when Gyes was performing his dogeza, it might have been that from the perspective of the Beast Race, it was a situation where it wouldn''t have been odd for Ruijerd to go on a huge rampage. Even when hit by Eris, they didn''t say anything back, huh. On the contrary, after I was quickly released, they still made light of me. Does that mean that at some point I was being treated as someone lower ranked? Well, I don''t know how it really was, though.


    "Well, since Cliff did tell me to call him as well, I wonder if he''lle."


    "I kind of want Elinalise-san toe as well..." muttered Sylphy.


    Elinalise. I wonder if something happened. I''ve never really seen the two speaking though.


    "There''s just something I''d like to ask her. It''s nothing important though."


    I wonder what it is. Could it be that she wants to ask if we''ve had sexual rtions? With Elinalise at the very least, she won''t hear anything even if she asks.


    Part 2


    We''ve sort of got an idea on what to do now.


    Since there''ll be more than 10 peopleing, suitable ingredients are required. For that reason, first of all I''ll need to go shopping. Sylphy and I head to the Commerce District, side by side.


    "But before that, I was thinking of getting new clothes for you, Rudi."


    So suggested Sylphy, When I hear ''clothes'', I look down at what I''m wearing. It''s the usual grey coloured robe. Since it''s daytime, there''s no need for thicker clothing.


    "Ummm, you see, I like it when you wear robes, but as I thought, when you wear tattered robes like that, umm, people are watching, right? Ah, or could it be that, you like those robes?"


    I don''t really pay attention to how I dress, and amongst adventurers there are those who are in even crappier looking getups. That''s why I never really worried about it but... If I''m dressed too shabbily, Sylphy''s dignity will be at risk. It wouldn''t be as bad when I''m alone, but I can''t embarrass Sylphy.


    "Hmmm, as the first robe I bought on the Demon Continent I am sort of attached to it, but it really is a bit mangy, huh?"


    As for other clothes I have, it''s basically just the fur vest. Because it doesn''t look like something a magician would wear, I haven''t worn it in a while. It''s a littlecking in dignity to be worn next to Sylphy; after all, it looks just like something a mountain bandit would wear.


    "Shall we go have a look at some clothing shops? I''ll leave it up to your tastes, Sylphy."


    "Mn, leave it to me."


    Where we arrived was an expensive looking shop. It''s a ce I''d never go near were I alone. It''s not a ce I should be visiting wearing this robe. Sylphy had already donned her sses and be ¡ºFitts¡».


    "My, my, if it isn''t Fitts. I''ve always been in your care."


    Because Sylphy oftenes here, the shop owner gives a deep bow. In other words, Ariel-sama in Fitts'' appearance oftenes here. He''s a purveyor of the Asura royal family. I wonder if I have enough money. How scary.


    "Could you please show us your robes for magicians?"


    "Yes. It''s this way."


    Though it''s a high-ss store like this, it seems that they have robes for magicians. Well, I guess that''s natural. You can find magicians everywhere, to say nothing of the fact that this is the Magic City Sharia as well. It''s a city where even the children of nobles are bing magicians.


    The ce I was guided to was a ce with shy looking robes, made of good materials...


    At least that''s what I thought would be the case. It wasn''t anything that different. It seems that no matter the shop, robes aren''t all that different from each other. These ones do have some fine embroidery though.


    "Though it may be rude of me, would it be fine if I asked about what you specialize in, Sir?"


    "Ah, yes. I guess water and earth then."


    "In that case, what do you think of this one? It''s made from the skin of the Rainforce Lizard that lives in the Great Forest. It possesses extremely high resistance to water. The design is by Fogren. They''re in charge of the designs for the Ranoa royal family''s magicians."


    I was suddenly rmended a reptile coat... Oh, I mean a robe. Rainforce Lizards shouldn''t be particrly resistant to water. I easily froze them after all.


    "If it''s earth, then I think this would be good. It''s made from the hide of the Begaritto Continent''s Big Worm(big earthworm) and even in a sandstorm you won''t be hurt at all. The design is by the up-anding Flone. Flone is known for using their colours creatively, and though it looks like this, it''s good for avoiding detection from monsters so has a lot of practical use."


    The design does look like a camouge robe. I wonder if it''s just normal for high end shops to mention the name of the design as well.


    I don''t dislike camouge, but this is a little off. If I was going to pick something like this, it''d be nicer to have a winter-camouge version, huh.


    "Sy... Fitts-senpai, which do you think would be good?"


    "Let''s see... Isn''t this one kind of nice? It''s simr to the clothes you''re wearing now, Rudi."


    What she was holding in her hands was a robe that was a darker grey than my current one. What is this colour called? Charcoal Grey?


    There are more parts to it than my current robe. There are pockets, and buttons for doing up the sleeves. Instead of a belt, there''s a cord for doing it up.


    "That one is produced from the hide of the Demon Continent''s Lucky Rat. The design is by Kazura. They''re known for having subdued designs, and are preferred by those who are a bit older."


    "Mickey Mouse?"


    "Lucky Rat, Sir. The Lucky Rat is a stronger variant of the Mackey Rat, and is a D-ranked monster. It''s very good as clothing material and boasts strong resistance to poison and acid."


    What floated through my mind was a ck guy wearing red-shorts. I quickly shake my head. At this rate I''ll get visitors in the night.


    By the way, during my time traveling on the Demon Continent I''d seen Mackey Rats; they were huge rats of about half a meter. Since it''d a stronger variant, the Lucky Rat would probably be even bigger. When I had first seen the Mackey Rats during a request, I really shuddered. At any rate, these huge rats were running about inside a warehouse after all. There was a single Lucky Rat amongst them. I drew away from them, and Ruijerd and Eris sent me a weird look, whilst kicking them about.


    "Since people do say ''Names and natures often agree.'', I wonder if I should go with this one."


    Putting my memories of the rats aside, I do like this robe. My bride has good taste. But hm, what worries me is the cost. Or so I was thinking as I checked it, and yep, it was a price that wasn''t something you''d pay for clothing. Wow, it really is expensive. Though they may be small fry, the materials on the Demon Continent are high quality. On the Demon Continent you''d even build houses with them.


    "''Names and natures''...? Though it may be rude, may I ask for your name, Sir?"


    "Ah, yes. I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    "Goodness, you were a member of the Greyrat family? I do apologize. We''ve really been in Luke-sama''s favor, so this time we''ll give you a discount."


    Is this way of saying ''Send Luke our regards''? No, it''s a bit different huh. Is it more like ''We''ll be in your care next time as well''? At any rate, getting a discount is a good thing.


    "Does Luke oftene here?"


    "You should know as well, right, Fitts-sama?"


    "Ah, mn. Umm, I meant besides the times hees with me."


    "Yes, he''ll alwayse here with a different woman."


    While Sylphy was speaking with the shopkeeper, I was led away by a shop assistant and had my measurements taken. The one in the shop was just a sample in the end, and the size of the one I bought would be tailored to me. Using a measuring tape, I had my size checked by a female shop assistant. I wonder if I can get measuring tapes in curio shops. I want to try the type of y where I take Sylphy''s measurements.


    "Since we have the materials, it''ll be ready in approximately three days. If you leave us your address, we can deliver it to you."


    While both embarrassed and happy, we give them the address of our new home.


    After that we go shopping for ingredients. First of all we buy spices. After that we buy things for preserving food. Thanks to the trade routes that Nanahoshi had established, oil is cheap to obtain so we buy some. Vegetables that keep well, and frozen fish. We had left an order for meat, and woulde pick it up the day before.


    "Sylphy, can you cook?"


    "Mn. Okaa-san and Lilia-san taught me so I can do it just fine. Ah, but I wonder if it''ll be to your tastes, Rudi."


    "Even if it''s ashes I''ll say that it''s delicious."


    "''Ashes''... Geez, just who do you think I tried so hard to learn it for?"


    She has good taste in clothing, and shepletely learned how to cook as well. Speaking of which, she said she could do theundry and cleaning as well, didn''t she? Unlike her appearance, her women-powers are surprisingly high, huh, this wife of mine?


    "Because Sylphiette-san is too ideal as a bride, I have be worried about whether or not I am suitable as a man."


    "Rudi, umm, you''re my ideal groom as well, you know?"


    "I, if there''s something that is different to your ideals, please tell me. I''ll try my best to be closer to your ideal."


    "In that case, be more confident and act more dignified. Rudi, you''re a bit too servile, you know."


    ''Dignified''? If I do something like that, what am I going to do if the gods be angry at me? In this world there are guys who''ll beat other people to death just for doing something that they didn''t like, you know. ...No, but if your husband was the type of guy who had no self-confidence and hid away all the time in the living room reading newspapers... you''d hate it, right? Alright, shall I act with more self-confidence then? From today onward, I''m the ore-sama type.


    "Hmph. Oi Sylphy. Ya better not ck off on loving me, ya hear? Oi."


    "Umm, that''s a bit off but... Mn, okay. I''ll give it my best."


    Saying that, she clenched her fists. Geeeeez, Sylphy is so cute~ I wanna kiss her~ But I''ll endure it. Sylphy doesn''t like getting all lovey-dovey out in the open. If I touch or rub her here, I''ll really be scolded. She might forgive me the first or second time, but if I keep doing it then that small irritation will turn into hate. I''ll endure it for now. But putting my arms around her shoulder should be fine, right? No, for now I should start with her holding her hand.


    Or so I was thinking, but right now I''ve got both my arms full with the shopping. Grrr...


    "We''d better buy some tters huh? Ah, but it''d be fine if you just made them yourself, right Rudi?"


    "Is it okay for the tes to be made of stone?"


    "If you''re the one making them, then they won''t look like stone so it''s fine."


    So it''s a problem of appearances? Well, if it''s fine as long as they look good, then I''ll make them so that they''re shiny like mirrors. If they end up looking like Japanese earthenware or something, then they''ll look shabby after all. Should I just give it my all and make them like porcin? The colour will end up being grey or brown though.


    "Is there anything else we need?"


    "Umm, perhaps tea for receiving guests."


    ck tea and teacups, huh? Alright then. I wonder if we should go buy a rug or something while we''re at it. Perhaps we should also buy things for a guest bedroom or something.


    "Should we also buy a few beds or closets for guest rooms?"


    "Ah, you''re right."


    Because our house isrge, there are a lot of things to prepare, huh? Our funds are steadily decreasing. Geez, I''m d that I didn''t blow my money on magic tools or whatever.


    Financially I do have some room to breathe since the house was cheap, but if I keep spending it on this or that, one after another, I''ll go broke eventually.


    If I go hunting monsters for a bit I''d be able to earn money but... No, no, if I go on a subjugation request with such a casual attitude what on earth would happen if I got killed? ...I feel a bit like I understand how Paul felt when he had to return to being a knight.


    "Umm, don''t worry, Rudi. I''m getting ie from Ariel-sama after all."


    "Uuu, sorry for being so useless..."


    If ites down to it, shall I ask Soldat to let me into his party...? No, considering the number of days I''ll have to be absent adventuring, the amount of money I gain isn''t that much. But I might really have no choice but to find some work.


    Marriage sure is tough...


    Part 3


    That night, I lure Sylphy into the bath. On the surface, it''s for the purpose of giving Sylphy a lecture about how to bathe properly. Under the surface, it''s so that I can rub and wash Sylphy as much as I want. My true purpose is to flirt and mess about with Sylphy in the bath. If I was to say it like a narrator or something, it''d be


    ''Right now, a lovely girl is about to be ensnared by the poisonous fangs of a pervert''


    or something like that. Tonight we''re gonna do it! I''m gonna do it! Watch me, old man. Ah, but ''old man'' would be Paul, huh? Okay, don''t watch me then.


    "Now then, my family''s bathing rules are a bit different to those of the Asura royal family''s."


    First we head to theundry/bathroom. There I give a lecture about how the clothes you change out of should go into the basket. I strip Sylphy as if natural, and then drop her folded clothes into the basket.


    Sylphy''s body is slim, shecks excess fat and she''s just of small build in general. Having said that though, she doesn''t look malnourished. That''s probably because although she''s slim, she has muscle. Her waist is slim and firm, and though she''s slim and small, her figure is womanly. Because of that, though she has no breasts, you can clearly tell her body belongs to a woman. Just seeing her makes my breathing go wild.


    "Ahm, umm, was it necessary for you to strip me, Rudi?"


    "It wasn''t necessary."


    "Why is your breathing getting heavier?"


    "Because I''m aroused."


    "I, is it necessary for you to get aroused when you get into the bath?"


    "It''s not necessary."


    While answering each of Sylphy''s questions promptly, I quickly strip as well and enter the bathroom. There''s no shower nor mirror, but there was a bucket and stool. As a joke, I left the characters ¥±¡õ¥ê¥ó on the bucket.


    "Before getting into the bath, pour warm water onto your shoulders, sit on this chair and then clean your body with this soap."


    "Hey, Rudi, why does this chair have a groove in the middle of it?"


    "Of course it''s to make washing your body easier."


    While saying this, I wet a cloth with warm water and foaming it with soap, I clean Sylphy''s body. Behind her ears, the notch near her vicle, her back, and anywhere else that''s easy to get dirty. However, asionally there are tender ces that I can''t use a cloth on, there''s a need to use my hand to clean her instead. It''s for this reason that the stool has a groove in it.


    "Umm, Rudi, you''re kind of, for a while now you haven''t been using the cloth, and also, only perverted ces, and also you''re kind of touching me ''there'' but..."


    "Oops, excuse me."


    I was identally being too forward in my feelings. No good, no good, We don''t have that kind of custom in our family.


    "R, Rudi, if you can''t hold on then... that is... it''s okay, you know?"


    "That''s for after we finish bathing."


    Right now the bath takes precedence. We''re washing ourselves. Washing.


    "After you''ve thoroughly washed your body, afterwards is your head. Close your eyes for me."


    "M, mn."


    Sylphy squeezed her eyes shut. How cute. Though I want to kiss her and push her down, I don''t do so. It''s fatal to even let my guard down for a moment. Phew, bathing is seriously hell.


    "After wetting your hair with the warm water, apply some soap andther. Rather than your hair, focus on cleaning your scalp where the hair grows. It''s probably fine just to clean your head asionally. Washing with soap will harm your hair after all."


    So I say whilst cleaning her head. Sylphy''s hair is short so it''s easy to wash.


    "After you''re done, rinse carefully with hot water."


    I create hot water with magic and wash Sylphy''s hair. When I do, she starts to giggle.


    "For some reason this reminded me of when we first met."


    Speaking of which, I had also washed her with hot water, huh. Man, how nostalgic. To think that the boy from that time would be my bride... Life sure is full of surprises. No, by the time I had known she was a girl for a year, I''d basically decided to make her mine, huh. In that case I guess it might be called having my wish granted.


    "Now then, after having finished washing your body, next is the bath. It''s easy to slip so take care when entering."


    Sylphy did as I said and sank into the bath. Because we had taken our time enjoying mixed bathing, the water had be lukewarm but...


    "Ah, it''s kind of like my arms and legs are melting. It feels so good..."


    The temperature is just right. Good, good. Now that I know the temperature is fine, I wash my body. I would''ve actually preferred to ask Sylphy to wash it for me, but I''ll endure for today. There''s no need to do everything as well.


    Or more like, if she did that, I''d definitely lose control. I''m going to treat her as gently as possible. I still remember that the first time I had taken an aphrodisiac and ended up like a sex beast. I won''t do that kind of rape-like stuff again.


    "..."


    I suddenly noticed that Sylphy was staring at me. Though it seemed like she was watching to see how we were supposed to wash ourselves, it was somehow a little different. She seems to be interested in the parts she doesn''t have. It''s probably curiosity.


    "Phew."


    After I finish washing, I soak myself in the bath. I don''t forget to leave the cloth on my head. Now that I''m soaking in here, I start to feel blood rushing towards my cold limbs. Baths are nice. It''s the pinnacle of culture.


    "By the way, it''s no good to bring the washcloth from before into the bath."


    "Why?"


    "It''ll get the bath dirty."


    It''s just for use in our house, and there are no bathhouses in this world so it''s fine even if you don''t follow this rule, but... Well, may as well. While I was thinking these things, Sylphy quietly came over and nestled against me. Grasping my hands, she ced her moist head against my shoulder.


    "How long should we stay in here?"


    "Until it feels like you''re warmed to the core..."


    I put my arm around her shoulder and embrace her. When I did, Sylphy turned around and moved her body as though she were getting on top of me. Like that, we ended up touching each other face to face. Sylphy''s cherries are pressed up against my chest. No good, it seems like I won''t be able to endure it.


    Men endure, and women love. It wouldn''t be good to apply ''juice'' or ''fluid'' behind her.¡ï


    "Mnhuhu, this is pretty nice for some reason, huh?"


    Looking down at Sylphy I can see her slim body, her small butt, and her slender legs kicking at the surface of the water with a ssh. My chest, and my shoulders can feel her sshing. Sylphy is embracing me around the neck like she''s burying herself into me. Like that, she''s patting and caressing me. Huhu, stroke me as much as you want. That''s what I have this muscle for.


    Still, though I had thought back in the day that Sylphy would be a handsome man in the future, she''s really outdone my expectations by growing into a lovely, and beautiful girl. I wonder if this is the result of some kind of surefire bride-enhancing item.


    It''s a situation where that beautiful girl is embracing me in the nude. It seems like we''ll lead to a conclusion that''ll end up blocking the drain.


    I reach out with my hand and caress Sylphy''s back with a ssh. I continue and caress her armpits and side. Mmn, she''s slim.


    "Rudi, that tickles."


    Saying that, Sylphy begins to writhe about a little. The symbol of my lust has been pressing against her for a while now, but she hasn''t voiced anyints.


    Though she gets angry when we do stuff in the open, in these kinds of settings, as though giving up her body to me, her limbs don''t carry much power. She entrusts herself to me.


    She looks at my eyes. I look into hers as well. Naturally, our gazes meet. With embarrassment, ''ehehe'', sheughs.


    "Rudi... I really love you."


    Saying this, she kissed me on the cheek.


    No good.


    "Wawa!"


    I pick up Sylphy like a princess and abruptly get out of the bath. Though we''re in the middle of bathing lessons, it''s fine to end it here and teach her another time.


    While still soaking wet, I run up the stairs and head straight to our bedroom.

 Chapter 110: Hosting the Wedding Reception

    <h4>Chapter 110: Hosting the Wedding Reception</h4>


    Part 1


    Several dayster.


    Rudeus Estate. Appointed day of the Wedding Reception.


    It was scheduled on a monthly holiday, the time was noon.


    Jinas was showing restraint and Soldat was busy with a meeting so he refused.


    It seems both were quite busy.


    I thought Badigadi would be busy and note as well, but his majesty unexpectedly had spare time and dered his participation.


    Beyond that 11 more people epted the invitations.


    Right, even Nanahoshi epted the invitation.


    Part 2


    Sylphy was in high spirits since early morning.


    "This sort of thing is the role of the wife after all, leave it to me!"


    And since early morning she''s been going around preparing this and that.


    It seems when I wasn''t looking Sylphy learned cooking as well.


    It seems that she was taught generally everything that a wife needs to do.


    The spare rooms on the second floor as well, were prepared for the sake of this day.


    Though I say that, we just brought in a simple bed, closet, table, chairs, and some water jugs.


    For the sake of the worst case where anyone feels bad.


    While the preparations were steadily being made, the first ones to appear were Rinia and Pursena.


    It was about two hours before the appointed time.


    I wondered if these fellows mistook the time.


    "In ourmon sense, the fastest one to the celebration ce gets the prey nya."


    "Right-nano, we came to be number one. It''s proof of our devotion to boss-nano."


    They came along carrying arge wild boar with them.


    In the case of the Beast Race, at times when they n to attend a marriage, it seemsmon for them to get up early in the morning and then bring the ingredients they capture then.


    The earlier they get up and return to the ce itself shows the scale of respect for the other side it seems.


    When I asked what they do if they can''t capture anything and it seems in that case they intended to buy something in the market.


    I guess it''s that kind of thing.


    Their attire is the Magic University uniform.


    I was the one that decided on this.


    There''s an intense difference in wealth between the invitees, if any of them puts too much fighting spirit into their appearance, the others might feel left out.


    Luckily as it is, all of those attending have a uniform.


    Ah, No, since only Julie doesn''t have one, a new one was bought for her though.


    For the period before dining starts the two were rxing in the living room.


    Entertainment is the job of the husband.


    The two were outside since morning so it seems their bodies were chilly.


    On the warmest sofa in front of the firece, Rinia and Pursena were clinging in a ball.


    "Nevertheless, I couldn''t have possibly imagined boss and Fitts would be getting married nya..."


    "As I thought Fitts was a woman-nano. I thought that might be the case by the smell."


    "Right nya. But with this I can understand it nya."


    While the two were saying things like that, they were warming each other up.


    Incidentally, the matter of Sylphy=Fitts, has already been informed to the invitees.


    For the time being, we did say that they shouldn''t reveal it too much, but it can''t be helped if it''s already known to some degree.


    "What have youe to understand?"


    While serving warm tea, I asked the two.


    "That the boss''s preference is for small ones."


    "Even though you were scattering that much of the scent of sexual desire, the reason you never came to attack us as well, was because of a problem with preference nya."


    How rude these fellows can be.


    That almost makes it sound like I''m a hentai that goes around indiscriminately attacking women.


    Really what rude fellows, how about I grope you.


    While thinking as such not even a burp wille out.


    Just yesterday, Ipletely left Sylphy drenched.


    I left all of my desire inside of Sylphy.


    Today I am a sage.


    The second ones who came along, unexpectedly were Zanoba and Julie.


    One hour before the start.


    "Excuse me. We found a good doll on the way, unintentionally it ended up taking my attention. If Julie hadn''t been here it might have been dangerous."


    Zanoba saying that.


    Julie was wearing the Magic University uniform.


    The hobbit size.


    It fits snugly, almost like a doll.


    "Grand Master, for the invite today, thank you very much."


    While saying that Julie lifted the hem of her skirt and politely greeted me.


    How cute.


    After ncing at Zanoba and he was lowering his head as well.


    Just like that, with a humble tone he said it.


    "Teacher Rudeus Greyrat. I''m grateful for the invitation to the celebration."


    Oh.


    Zanoba is being normal.


    That''s right. This guy, it''s not like he can''t particrly greet properly right.


    Alright, here I''ll learn from it and do it seriously as well.


    "Your highness Zanoba, for today..."


    "Ah, shisho. There''s no need to humble yourself for me. It''s just a matter of formality. Shisho the same as always, I''d prefer if you treat me carelessly."


    "...I see, then rest in the room over there."


    "Wawawa, Understood. Now, Julie, let''s go."


    What''s with that, I feel lost for deciding to take it seriously.


    And while I was thinking that as well, I prepared some tea.


    Even if the treatment is careless, I''m the husband, they''re the guests after all.


    While I was thinking such I heard Rinia and Pursena''s boasting voicee from the living room.


    Somehow it seems, they''re boasting about how they were the first here.


    I could hear Zanoba''s moritifed voice from being slightlyte.


    I''m d it''s fun more than anything.


    The third one to arrive was the Ariel party.


    They arrived around 30 minutes before it starts.


    Ariel and Luke, as well as two female students that I feel like I''ve seen somewhere.


    They''re Princess Ariel''s attendants.


    Sylphy''srades. I''ll treat them equally.


    "Thank you very much for the invitation this day. Since the etiquette of themon folk are somewhat distant, please forgive us for the rudeness."


    The one who lowered her head while saying that was Ariel.


    I certainly thought the one to lower their head would be Luke or one of the attendants, but they might have been matching up to this side.


    "Since there are many races in attendance, please don''t bother about matters of etiquette. Rather, I''m uneasy about this side being impolite..."


    "I''m grateful. You all."


    After Ariel exchanged looks and the two attendants stepped forward.


    "I''m Ariel-sama''s attendant, my name is Elmore Bluewolf."


    "Simrly, my name is Kurine Elrond."


    Putting aside their names at least their family names are easy to remember.


    Blue wolf and a legendary knight huh.


    My name is a grey rat.


    Among the nobles of Asura Kingdom, many of their names have abination of colors and animals I''m sure.


    Since that''s the case, white female deer should be the same.


    In that case would it be White...deer or how did it go again?


    Uma is horse and baka is fool.


    In other words taking a room would be to take a hall.


    A white tomorrow is waiting for me.


    "Please ept these gifts."


    The two handed the object in their hands to me.


    A box wrapped in an expensive looking cloth.


    "It''s a congrattory gift for your marriage."


    "This is, thank you for your courtesy. Thank you very much."


    "We chose something that would be useful in your marriage life after this. Please check inside."


    Since I was prompted, I looked inside, and was lost for words.


    A small bottle packed with a pink colored fluid and a wooden rod.


    If I were to put it directly, it''s an aphrodisiac and arge dildo.


    What is this...


    "I can''t imagine that a man from the Greyrat''s would be unable to satisfy a woman, but if there''s a necessity for it, please use it."


    "Wa, yes."


    Ariel wasposed.


    I wonder if this is normal.


    Luke as well, the other two wereposed as well.


    The culture is different...


    I lead the four into the living room.


    And then, Rinia and Pursena started to release a tense atmosphere.


    "..."


    They better not be intending to get into a fight.


    No matter how much they are of the Beast Race, they shouldn''t do anything to destroy the atmosphere of a celebratory gathering.


    After sending such a gaze and it seems the two guessed it.


    "It''s been a long time, Rinia-san, Pursena-san. That time I''ve troubled you quite a bit."


    "It''s been a long time nya."


    "The trouble was mutual-nano."


    Ariel sat down nearby those two while letting out an airily voice.


    The remaining three were all still standing.


    For the time being, I sent Zanoba a wink to stop them if anything happens.


    Zanoba nodded with an Humu, and it seems he somewhat misunderstood, because he stood up and lowered his head towards Ariel.


    "I''m grateful to make your acquaintance Princess Ariel. The third prince of Shirone Kingdom, favorite disciple of Rudeus Greyrat, I am known as Zanoba Shirone."


    "Oh my if it''s Prince Zanoba. Above all it''s great you''re in good health. We did greet soon after you entered school, but have you forgotten?"


    "Hm. Please excuse me for this. After all, I''m a miko of superhuman strength, I''m all strength so my intelligence isn''t making the rounds..."


    "Oh my, I''ve heard that you''ve been leaving high results in your earth magic ssestely."


    "All of it is the result of my master''s teachings..."


    I was a bit surprised by Zanoba''s high social skills as I prepared the tea.


    The ones who appeared to the utmost limit 15 minutes before the start were Cliff and Elinalise.


    And then Nanahoshi.


    What an unusual assortment.


    I thought Nanahoshi woulde alone.


    "We found her confused in front of the gate. She''s an acquaintance right?"


    "Yeah, of course. She''s Silent Seven Star-san."


    After saying that, Cliff looked at her with a startled face.


    Somehow it seems that Cliff has never seen her.


    "I...I see, you''re that Silent. Hnn, I''m Cliff. I''m sure you''ve at least heard the name before?"


    "...Yeah, I''ve heard the name. Just the name that is. They say you''re a genius. I''m Silent."


    A forced monotone exchange.


    An intense sensation of pretending to know.


    Probably, she doesn''t know a single thing about Cliff.


    Cliff seems to be in good humor though so I''m not going to say anything.


    "It''s good to make your acquaintance. I''m Elinalise Dragonroad. That''s a lovely mask isn''t it."


    "Thank you. Your hairstyle is lovely as well."


    Nanahoshi replied in a monotone voice.


    Watching her exchanges gives me the chills.


    Even though I say that, Nanahoshi doesn''t want to get involved in anything troublesome as well, I''m sure she won''t swallow any poison.


    Honestly, I never thought Nanahoshi woulde.


    Just in case I passed her an invitation and she epted that.


    However, at that point in time she never said she would go.


    "Getting married...? You really intend to live on this side, don''t you." she just said that with an emotionless voice.


    For the time being, I''ll try talking to her with a whisper.


    "How unusual, for you to leave that room."


    "...You invited me right?"


    "I guess so. Well... take it easy for today. We''ve prepared something like potato chips after all."


    "Potato chips? You''ve made potato chips?"


    "Thanks to you, cooking oil for food purposes was easy to get our hands on after all."


    "That''s amazing."


    "It''s not amazing right."


    They''re just potatoes that have been cut thinly, fried in oil, and salted.


    Since the oil, salt, and potatoes are all different, the vor is also a bit different from our previous world.


    "In that case, please excuse me."


    Elinalise took along Cliff and Nanahoshi and broke into the living room.


    There was no hesitation in those footsteps.


    Her social status being an adventurer would be the second from the bottom only above Julie.


    But, it seems she''s not the type to be bothered over that.


    If the race is different then social status is something that doesn''t really matter I guess.


    The two who entered the living room were the same as always.


    Cliff started with a loud voice and made the atmosphere worse and Elinalise followed through with that.


    It''s not like Cliff had any ill intent, but he always does a good job at saying things to throw water on the situation.


    Nanahoshi was fundamentally remaining silent, but if someone went to talk to her she would reply.


    She would converse as well.


    I thought she was amunication impaired hikikomori, but it seems that''s not the case.


    After a short while, Sylphy came to report that the preparations wereplete.


    Now then, all that''s left is just Badigadi.


    If hees toote the cooking will get cold.


    And just as I was starting to worry over it Elinalise opened her mouth.


    "There''s no way Badigadi wille on time. For people who live in denominations of thousands of years, time is loose. It''s better to think he''ll end up showing a monthte."


    With those words, we decided to start the dinner as scheduled.


    Sorry about that Badi.


    Part 3


    The meal we had assembled in the dining room was using a buffet method.


    After worrying about the seating order, in the end we justpletely brushed aside the seats.


    Luckily, even including the table, it''s a wide room with enough space to walk around.


    In case someone gets tired as well, there are chairs left prepared at the end of the room as well.


    The cooking is intended as easy to eat things for a buffet.


    For the time being, I distribute alcohol cups to everyone.


    Since Nanahoshi declined the alcohol, I gave her fruit juice.


    It seems to have be that I would make the toast.


    Lined up with Sylphy I stepped forward.


    The gazes were gathering.


    Eleven peoples gazes.


    They''re by no means unpleasant looks.


    But somehow it makes me a bit tense.


    I had prepared a sort of cue card though.


    And Sylphy was tightly holding my hand.


    After looking at her face, she was smiling at me with a shy face.


    She was saying in a whisper to give it my best.


    I want to pull her into the bedroom right now.


    "Oh my, Rudeus-you, your face is bright red. [Giggle]."


    "Lize, be quiet."


    Elinalise wasughing and unusually Cliff was reading the mood.


    Alright.


    "[Cough].


    Thank you everyone for gathering together today even though I''m sure everyone is quite busy. I dere it once more formally, I Rudeus and this¨C"


    "Fuhahahahaha! There I enter with a bang!"


    I felt like my heart jumped out of my mouth.


    After turning around that guy was there.


    A ck body and tall height.


    With six arms tightly packed into his uniform.


    The Immortal Demon King Badigadi hase out with a bang.


    He came in from the door connected to the kitchen.


    "??!"


    Everyone was lost for words.


    That imposing and majestic attitude.


    Even Cliff swallowed his words.


    I didn''t know what would be good to say as well.


    With that timing, isn''t it almost like Badigadi and I are getting married.


    Your wife is that right, that one stupid girl with the name like a tooth paste right?


    "Badigadi, you''rete."


    The one entered the tsukkomi was Elinalise.


    However Badigadi goes where the wind blows.


    "Humu. Certainly I''mte. However, in regards to my race, on the asion of a meeting between royalty, it''s already decided that you enter with a timing to pull a nerve and stir things up."


    "That''s a lie right."


    "It''s not a lie. Since it''s something that Kishirika decided on a whim, I think it''s foolish as well though!"


    Even though you think it''s foolish you still do it huh.


    What a random guy.


    That''s why you''ve been defeated by the human race over and over.


    "For your sake I especially went out of the way to pitch in and help, I circled around to the rear entrance, I took the time to enter from the back. It''s fine for you to feel grateful! Fuhahahaha!"


    So he especially went out of his way to circle around.


    You...curse you...


    No, calm down, Badigadi is this sort of guy. You already knew that right?


    "Hahahaha, I see now, thank you very much."


    "Thanks are unnecessary. Now, it would be good for you to get married as much as you please before myself. Having a marriage ceremony with a Demon King in attendance, it''s something that seldom happens. I''ve never done this sort of service after all!"


    While Badigadi was saying that he sat down on the ground with a plunk.


    For the time being I thought it might be good to prepare a chair or something though.


    Since Magic Races often seem to sit on the floor, I guess there''s no problem.


    "Then, I''ll restart..."


    [Cough] and clearing my throat.


    "Thank you very much for gathering together on this busy day. Once again I''ll formally dere, I Rudeus Greyrat, and this Sylphiette are getting married. Since we''re both still inexperienced, I think there are some points we could becking, but I''d like for us to help each other and lend a hand in our lives there. Yeah, the twelve of you gathered here, in these past few years, are people who especially helped us out personally. The days we met and the superficial points are there, but strangely I feel that you all match well with us, and I feel you are all friends. During times of trouble I will be the strength of my friends. If there''s a time when you''re mutually in dispute, please remember our faces, I''d like for you to let things be water under the bridge for us to save face...umm."


    No good, this is a bit too stiff isn''t it.


    Everyone is makingplicated faces.


    I wonder if I made a mistake with my words.


    And [pon] Badigadi hit me on the shoulder.


    "It would be good to stop with words of reserved manners. You love each each other and you want all of those here to acknowledge that right?"


    Oh.


    That''s right, that''s right, just like that.


    Alright.


    "Well, what the. Sylphy and I can manage things as we go along. If anything happens please lend us your power. Please treat us well."


    "Alright, cheers to the future of the young two!"


    "Cheers!"


    Before one knows, Badigadi is holding up a sake cup.


    Matching up together with that, everyone raised their cups.


    The meal started with a bit of alcohol being spilled.


    Part 4


    Pursena went straight to stretching her hand towards the meat.


    It''s the boar meat that''s been giving off steam since a while ago.


    I wonder if it''s a custom of the Beast race to be the first to eat the prey you caught yourself.


    No that''s wrong.


    Rinia has taken up position in front of the firece, while eating the karaage look alike, the Fried Chicken.


    Nanahoshi took the entire te of potato chips and withdrew to the edge of the room to start crunching away at them.


    Julie suddenly sat down next to her.


    Nanahoshi was startled. Julie started eating the potato chips with an attitude of, "Please don''t mind me."


    The other day we had Julie taste test the potato chips.


    I''m sure she''s been aiming for them since that time.


    Nanahoshi and Julie.


    An amusing atmosphere is floating around.


    Being called by that atmosphere, Badigadi dropped by.


    In a panic Nanahoshi got the rings out of her pocket.


    Nanahoshi you idiot.


    Even though you say you don''t want to get involved with anyone, you try to start with the gluttony.


    Julie is fine, though Zanoba is asionally shing nces towards her.


    I wonder what he''s hesitating over and just as I was thinking that, somehow it seems he was waiting for Ariel to move.


    Leading the other three, Ariel came over to Sylphy and I.


    "Sylphy, Congrattions!"


    "Ariel-sama...thank you very much."


    Sylphy lowered her head towards Ariel with her usual shy smile.


    "How does he and this housepare to Sylphy''s dreams?"


    "Somehow, it''s more amazing than my dreams. This house, has a bath as well."


    "Oh? Having a bath on the individual level isn''tmon even in Asura, how enviable. Sylphy, since that''s the case, it would be fine to take a break from guarding for about a year or so?"


    "Th...that is, umm, at the time when a child is made."


    Ariel was giggling with a smile.


    After that, Luke and the two attendants as well were talking about this and that with Sylphy.


    I only just found out the names of the attendants, but it seems they have a deep bond with Sylphy.


    So intimate that the Bluewolf girl was brought to tears.


    How do I put it, it''s almost like a separation party for a high school track & field club, that kind of image.


    And, Luke came over to my ce.


    "Well, I think there''s still various things lurking in the back, but please take good care of me right?"


    While saying that he held out his hand towards me.


    Even if you say there''s still things lurking around, I have no interest in such things though.


    Well, since the other side is saying I''m in your care, then I''m not reluctant.


    "Yeah, I''m in your care, Luke...senpai."


    "I entrust Sylphy to you."


    Luke shortly said that and released his hand.


    Rather, it feels more like there''s things lurking around behind on Luke''s side.


    I wonder what it is, I have the feeling it''s somewhat different from jealousy.


    After Ariel moved away, Zanoba came up.


    For the time being, it seems he''s bothered over something like the hierarchy.


    They are both royalty after all, I guess he feels things in that area need to be done properly.


    "I''m here to say it once again, Shisho. Congrattions on your marriage!"


    "Thank you Zanoba."


    Zanoba faced Sylphy.


    And then lowered his head.


    "Madam. Honestly, I thought you were a man. To do something like mistake Shisho''s partner as a man...please forgive my rudeness."


    Sylphy shook her hands in a panic.


    "Ah, No, please raise your head. Royalty shouldn''t do that. Towards someone like me."


    "Someone you say, you''re the madam of my respected Shisho. If I were to say, the next person down below God."


    "Since even Rudi made the mistake after all, it can''t be helped?"


    Right and suddenly it was waved towards me.


    As shameful as it is, even I mistook Sylphy for a man.


    It''s without a doubt because I had no sexual desire.


    For the time being, I nodded that was true and left it.


    After Zanoba moved away, Rinia and Pursena came up.


    "Is it human race manners to do greetings when people are in the middle of a meal nya?"


    "It''s bad manners nano."


    And it was just that.


    There wasn''t any particr congrattions.


    During the time of their fellows wedding, I''ll make sure to properly ask about the way of doing it for the Beast race.


    "But, if Fitts and boss are getting married, then I agree nya. It''s a good thing when strong people stick together nya."


    "Right-nano. If you give birth to strong children your family will be secure-nano."


    I feel that it''s bad manners to have such a frank conversation in the middle of a meal.


    The next one after the two was Nanahoshi.


    Somehow, it seems she came here running away from Badigadi.


    I wonder what was done, her hair is disheveled.


    And after looking at Badigadi, he''s making a racket with Julie riding on his shoulders.


    "...Congrattions."


    "Thank you."


    Nanahoshi just said that shortly and started to leave.


    And then that was called to a halt by Sylphy.


    "Umm, Nanahoshi-san, is it alright to ask one thing?"


    "What is it?"


    "Previously, Nanahoshi-san you said you were from the same ce as Rudi right, that was with, what kind of meaning? Umm, Nanahoshi-san came here from another world...right?"


    Sylphy said thetter part in a whisper.


    Nanahoshi looked at me.


    With eyes that were asking what she should do.


    I felt like anything is fine really.


    I don''t have any intention of keeping secrets from Sylphy but...


    However, if she were to know and she might make a weird face.


    "...Since he was used to thenguage, I just misunderstood."


    Nanahoshi didn''t say it.


    Nothing.


    Thest ones toe were Cliff and Elinalise.


    After lining us up Cliff held something like a cross with one hand and cut us off and stated something like a simple chant.


    "You two aren''t Milis believers, so this is the only blessing I can do."


    I''ll just go with epting the sentiment.


    My God is tolerant so she shouldn''t get angry.


    Although, I''m a Japanese, we celebrate Christmas, but it''s an ordinary urrence not to carry out mass.


    We''re a race of people where the majority of people haven''t even read the original text, even though we really like names like Michael and Gabriel.


    Now I have a God I believe in, but I have no intention of minding the blessings of other denominations.


    "Rudeus. It''s great isn''t it. That it''s cured."


    Elinalise said that while making a bit of a pouting expression.


    That''s right, even up until now I never actually informed her that Ipletely cured my ED.


    "If you had informed me about it a bit faster, it would have been very well you know?"


    "If I had told you I thought you might have said something like, ''I''ll check to make sure if that''s true or not'' and then attacked me?"


    "Never. I said it before didn''t I. I have absolutely no intention of bing Paul''s daughter."


    I see.


    Then, it might have been better if I had told her about it sooner.


    Among those here, I''ve spent the longest time associating with Elinalise after all.


    Though I say that, it''s at most plus a half a year or so.


    "Well, but if Cliff and Sylphy hadn''t been around, I might have thought of it about once."


    "I as well, if Sylphy wasn''t around, I might have thought about it at one point."


    "Then we''ve done something wasteful haven''t we. Well, now that it''s be like this, I''ll just have to think of it like there was no fate between us, and just normally associate as friends."


    "Yeah, please take good care of me after this as well."


    Elinalise faced Sylphy.


    She started talking to Sylphy with a gentle expression.


    "Sylphiette-san. Congrattions on your marriage. I wish for your happiness from the bottom of my heart...heart...congratul...congra..."


    Tears started toe spilling out from Elinalise''s eyes.


    While she continued to overlook Sylphy she was sniffling deeply.


    I was startled.


    I didn''t understand the reason she suddenly started crying.


    Elinalise''s trembling hand touched Sylphy''s cheek.


    Her legs were trembling so she crumbled down to her knees.


    Her face was bing disheveled, only, looking at Sylphy''s face.


    "I...I''m sorry about that. For me to do something like this..."


    I was sure Sylphy would be surprised as well.


    ...And that''s what I was thinking, but it wasn''t the case.


    She was confused, but it didn''t give a feeling of surprise.


    "Umm, I''ve been wanting to ask about it for a long time, but... could it be possible that Elinalise-san is my baa-chan?"


    "??!"


    The ones startled this time wasn''t just me.


    Cliff as well and then Elinalise was surprised as well.


    "Oto-san said it. That my obaa-chan was arade of Rudi''s oto-san."


    He said something like that.


    No, but, I really don''t know if there was such a connection between Paul and Rawls.


    He did say he got along well together with Rawls in the middle of guarding the vige though...


    While they were in the middle of talking it might havee out that they actually had a rtion through Elinalise, such things happening are a possibility.


    The world is small.


    Come to think of it, the woodcraft pendant Sylphy made and gave to me and the pendant attached to the grip of Elinalise''s sword are the same aren''t they.


    After hearing it said, their looks are somewhat simr as well.


    "Elinalise-san, as I thought, that''s true right?"


    "Th...that''s wrong. Your obaa-sama can''t be this..."


    "Oto-san said it. Because of Obaa-chan they were chased out of the Great Forest and they were against his marriage with oka-san as well."


    "?? !!"


    "That since she might be feeling down over something like that, if I were to ever meet her she might be trying to hide her identity."


    To think Elinalise and Rawls had such a past.


    No but, I feel like I understand the reason they were opposed.


    Even I hesitated considerably at the time when I introduced Cliff to Elinalise.


    If your own daughter were to with the son of such a woman, I''m sure there are parents who would oppose it.


    "That is...uu...u..."


    Elinalise raised the sobbing and cried.


    It seems she tried to say something, but it wouldn''t turn into words.


    Sylphy as well, thought she said something wrong and started to get a bit nervous.


    "Cliff-senpai."


    I called out to Cliff.


    Cliff as well, his eyes had be ck and white.


    "Wh...what is it?"


    "Please help Elinalise-san rest in a relevant room on the second floor."


    "That, that''s right I guess. I, I understand."


    "Sylphy as well, we''ll leave that conversation forter, for now it would be better to calm down?"


    "Wa, yes."


    Elinalise''s hand was pulled by Cliff and looked at me with frightened eyes.


    "Ru, Rudeus, I... I am like this, but that is, Rawls was a normal child. Of course, his child Sylphy as well, that''s why..."


    Therefore, what. Do you think I''m looking at you with eyes of prejudice now.


    She has no faith in me.


    Well, recently here I have been avoiding Elinalise after all.


    In that area, there might have been an umtion of various misunderstandings.


    I brought my mouth close to Elinalise''s ear.


    "Please don''t worry. I won''t separate from Sylphy because of Elinalise-san."


    "But."


    "Rather than that, shouldn''t you worry more about bing rtives with Paul who you really hate?"


    "...Fu...Rudeus. You, at a time like this you sure say amusing things don''t you."


    Elinaliseughed frailly.


    For the present time it''s some relief.


    In any case, I''m sure it''ll be better when we''re a bit more calmed down.


    "In regards to that matter, afterwards please take your time talking together with Sylphy about it."


    "Yeah, I''m grateful for your care."


    Lead by Cliff, Elinalise withdrew.


    Cliff, please take care of it well...


    ¡ª


    No congrattions came from Badigadi.


    He took up position at the edge of the room, turning the ambiance of the room bright whileughing with a Fuhahahahaha.


    He''s an appreciated existence.

 Chapter 111: End of the Wedding Reception

    <h4>Chapter 111: End of the Wedding Reception</h4>


    Part 1


    The banquet proceeded without dy.


    We didn''t do anything in particr like a kiss of oath in public or exchanging of the rings.


    From start to end eat, drink, talk, make some noise and then returning in groups of twos and threes that is a wedding reception around here.


    It''s not bad to do it without formalities.


    Part 2


    The first ones to return home were Rinia and Pursena.


    Making sure not to stay too long as well, seems to be manners for the Beast Race.


    "Nnya. Boss, be happy."


    "With this boss is the boss of school in name and in reality-nano. I''m looking forward to the new school term-nano."


    While saying something like that the two left in the snow.


    Nanahoshi was randomly called out to by Luke.


    It was mostly hitting on her, but it seems Luke didn''t openly try to lure in her as well, he started to progressively bring out topics Nanahoshi might have interest in like cooking and clothes.


    Talking about topics the partner likes with a tone of voice they like.


    Well, there was a bit of slippage though.


    However I can learn from this.


    I don''t have any intention of using the things I learn though.


    In contrast Nanahoshi was openly fed up with it.


    She looked at Luke like he was extremely annoying and let out an extremely annoyed sigh.


    In the end she stood up to go to the toilet like she was escaping.


    And then soon after she came back from the toilet she came up to me.


    With just a bit of an agitated expression.


    "It''s about time I take my leave. That guy is annoying as well."


    "I see. Good work. Thank you very much for today."


    "Again, I''ll be depending on you starting tomorrow...and then."


    "And then?"


    "Next time, the bath here, is it fine if Ie to use it?"


    Somehow, it seems while she was in the toilet, she took a look at our bath.


    If it''s a Japanese, then they''ll yearn for the bath as well.


    Her name is Shizuka-chan as well after all.


    "That''s fine, just, Nobita-kun might peek in on yo..."


    "As I thought it''s fine."


    "No, it''s a joke you know, a joke. Pleasee whenever you want."


    Nanahoshi nodded and was going to return.


    The sun still hasn''t set, but I wonder if a single woman will be alright.


    I guess since she came this far alone, she also has magic items for self-defense purposes so it should be fine.


    "Kurine. Please see Silent-sama back."


    "Yes, hime-sama."


    And just as I was hesitating, Ariel called out to one of her attendants.


    As expected of charisma. Her attention to detail is well made.


    Just, Nanahoshi stubbornly refused that proposal and returned alone.


    Badigadi, Zanoba, and Ariel were mixing alcohol in as they had a fun conversation.


    Just in case, for the sake of the drinker Badi, I had intended to prepare a considerable amount of alcohol.


    I had bought three barrels of it and ced it in the basement.


    Those barrels ended up being barrels in the sky in no time at all.


    I thought there would be a necessity to buy more, but before that Zanoba passed out drunk.


    "Fuhahahaha! How weak for one known as a miko!"


    "Hahahaha...nu...I have no excuses. I seem to have taken the entertainment a bit too far."


    "Master, are you alright?"


    Julie supported the staggering Zanoba with her small body.


    "Fufufufu...wouldn''t it be better for you to take a rest in one of the rooms?"


    It seems Ariel hasn''t had all that much to drink.


    I wonder if it''s ady''s prudence in order to not be too intoxicated as well.


    Nevertheless, all of Ariel''s actions sure are refined.


    From the way she tilts her cup all the way to herughing manner, it just looks like she''s managing her nerves.


    I guess this is theplete form of Asura Kingdoms manners etiquette.


    "No, passing time in Shisho''s house drunken sick would be a shame as both a disciple and also as Shirone royalty. It''s regretful, but I''ll take my leave here while I can still walk."


    While saying that Zanoba gave me thest of his salutations.


    Though I think it would be fine for him to stay over.


    Well, it''s fine if he does as he pleases.


    "Then, I will return as well. Princess of Asura, stay in good health."


    "Yes. Your highness as well stay in good health."


    "Fuhahahaha! I cannot be stopped by injury or illness!"


    It seems Badigadi is returning as well.


    I thought he would stay until the end of the banquet though, it''s unexpected.


    While I was thanking the two I saw them off to the entrance.


    The wedding reception is already nearing its finish.


    Ariel and the others as well started preparations to return.


    During those preparations, I decided to go check in on the situation with Elinalise.


    After going up to the second floor and peeking into the guest room.


    There Cliff was giving Elinalise ap pillow.


    It seems constion time has already ended and they''ve started flirting time.


    Somehow that''s nice.


    Later I''ll do ap pillow with Sylphy as well.


    "Umm, Cliff-san. I''d like to talk with Obaa-chan...Elinalise-san but, is that okay?"


    I heard Sylphy ask that with a timid feeling from behind me.


    Cliff sent me a look with his face like he was seeking help.


    He raised up Elinalise''s body and then made a small nod facing me.


    I nodded as well.


    After Cliff saw that he stood up and left the room.


    "Thank you, Rudi."


    Sylphy made a soft smile and entered inside the room.


    Together with Cliff, I proceeded downstairs.


    Cliff was making an uneasy face.


    "Those two...I wonder if it''ll be alright?"


    "...If it''s no good, then it''s fine for us to follow throughter."


    And while saying that we arrived downstairs.


    Part 3


    Ariel and the others'' preparations for leaving were just ending as we got downstairs.


    The two attendants were putting a coat on Ariel.


    When Ariel realized I was there she drew back her chin a bit.


    "Rudeus-sama. Thank you very much for today."


    After hearing their masters words, the three subordinates deeply bowed.


    Just like a Japanese I was about to lower my head as well.


    But, in this case wouldn''t it be better not to lower my head.


    "What is going on with Sylphy?"


    "Now she''s talking with Elinalise."


    "Is that so...Nevertheless, for the Sylphy who was thought to have no more rtives to still have one sure is a surprise."


    "Right. Really, the world is small."


    It''s Elinalise and Sylphy after all.


    It''s like the distance between heaven and earth.


    Primarily concerning ideas of chastity.


    "Then, it''s just right. Rudeus-sama, could I take up a bit of your time?"


    Ariel''s words were ones with a hidden meaning.


    For the time being I nodded.


    "Then, over here."


    While saying that Ariel crossed the room into the corridor.


    And then moved from the corridor to the entrance way and just like that opened the door and went outside.


    Naturally as it is, the other three went along with her as well.


    Cliff and I followed along with that.


    Outside the sun was setting and it was starting to get dark.


    Ahead of the entrance way, on a road with snow piling up and few people, Ariel came to a stop.


    And then turned around and said it.


    "Rudeus-sama. I know this is rude, but...could I request a duel with Luke? Without magic, a match between swords."


    "..."


    That''s a sudden suggestion.


    Without replying I kept silent.


    After looking at Luke, he was putting his hand on the sword at his waist with aposed face.


    Somehow, it seems it''s not something Ariel decided suddenly.


    "For the time being, would it be alright for me to ask the reason?"


    After asking, Ariel tenderly smiled.


    "Just, a bit of ying around."


    "ying around is it."


    However, what Luke took out was a real sword.


    It was a double-edged sword, since it''s ying around he''s going to strike with the back of the sword, such reasons really can''t pass.


    "At least, can''t I prepare some wooden swords? I don''t hold a real sword."


    "I don''t mind if you prepare a weapon with magic."


    "Without magic?"


    "Something to that degree I don''t mind."


    For the time being, I create a stone sword with earth magic.


    I created it somewhat sturdy, but that part makes it a bit heavy.


    Just in case, I swing the sword every day so it''s not as if I can''t swing it.


    However, even with this if it hits the wrong ce you can die.


    At least, it''s not something good for hitting your opponent with for y.


    "Please feel relieved. This is something Luke proposed. I don''t mind if Rudeus-sama beats Luke down with all of his power."


    Without magic, I''m at an ordinary person''s level.


    It isn''t limited to just beating down Luke.


    "Just for reference. Luke has learned up to Intermediate level with the Sword God style and Elementary level with the Water God style. The sword is a magic item endowed with magic power that will lightly cut through an iron shield. The shoes are the same as the ones Sylphy wears, they increase the users speed. This mantle maintains the temperature within, the gloves boost strength, underneath his uniform a specific type of clothing that is strong against des is being worn."


    "...That is amazing."


    Isn''t it great he''s in full sturdy ikemen equipment...


    In order to assemble all of the parts, even if I sold my reformed house it probably wouldn''t be enough.


    "Since ites down to that, I wonder if there''s the possibility that I''ll be beaten down by Luke..."


    "I can''t say that possibility doesn''t exist but... if you feel the danger of death, at that point it''s fine if you use magic."


    "I''ll be praying that using it just before I don''t get cut in half though."


    However, I wonder why they''re making this sort of proposal.


    If either of us dies in this sort of ce, we have nothing to gain from it, right.


    "Before that, I''d like to hear the reason. Did I do something to bother you?"


    "No. It''s just ying around. Of course, it''s fine for you to reject it as well."


    "Whether I receive it or turn it down, if you don''t properly exin the reason to me I''ll be troubled. Even with this stone sword, if it hits the wrong spot a person can die you know?"


    "Luke has already made his resolve for that as well."


    I haven''t made that resolve though.


    Ariel''s voice has some kind of tragic sound mixed in with it.


    I wonder what wille out from this kind of match.


    I don''t know.


    They won''t give me an answer.


    I wonder if there were ceremonies like this in Asura Kingdom.


    Around Sauros then, I can somewhat see him saying if you want to take Eris as a wife, then you must first defeat me.


    No, old man Sauros is already gone.


    "Rudeus. I''m begging you. ept it. If you''re a man as well you understand right?"


    Luke''s words.


    He came out if you''re a man.


    What cowardly words.


    It seems I''m not a man if I don''t know the reason.


    ...Is it fine.


    It''s not like he''s asking for a serious fight to the death after all.


    "I understand. Please take it easy on me."


    But, for the time being, I''ll just use my demon eye.


    I don''t want to die or kill someone on ident after all.


    "I''m grateful you''re epting our proposal."


    I can''t see the intention, but with Ariel''s voice, Luke prepared himself.


    Seeing that, I heard Cliff''s confused voice call out from behind.


    "Hey, Rudeus, is it fine?"


    "Yeah, Cliff-senpai. If you think it seriously looks dangerous, I''ll be depending on you to immediately use healing magic."


    "Ye...Yeah... I get that, but."


    I slowly prepared myself with the stone sword as well.


    The distance is about three steps I''d say.


    Each step about one de.


    It''s close to the distance I often use as an assumption.


    "Then, is it fine?"


    "Yes."


    With my words, Ariel let out a sharp voice.


    "Start!"


    "Haaaa...!"


    Luke''s shout, he kicked off from the ground.


    {The snow scatters, Luke''s body is elerating straight towards me}


    Slow.


    No, I''m sure it''s by no means slow.


    About the same level as Rinia.


    But, it''s not up to the level I usually train based on.


    Orsted it goes without saying, it''s still far fromparing to Rujierd and Eris.


    Only this much while using equipment, huh.


    "Ha.!!"


    {While Luke is closing in, he swings the sword diagonally downwards}


    His sword is slow.


    No, it''s by no means slow I''m sure.


    It''s not like he''s depending too much on the equipment as well.


    However, it''s still far from the speed I usually act within the assumption of.


    "Fu!!"


    I aim at Luke''s forearm.


    Sword God style. First move, [Arm Drop].


    It''s a technique I learned far in the past, it''s a formal movement that I''ve repeated any number of thousands, any number of tens of thousands of times.


    "Gu!!"


    My stone sword heavilynds, it strikes Luke''s arm on the first hit.


    His sword falls and stands thrust into the snow.


    "Not yet!"


    "No, it''s over."


    Immediately Luke goes to pick up his sword with his left hand.


    I hinder that action by kicking away Luke''s chest.


    Luke rolls on top of the snow.


    I thrust the stone sword at him as Luke attempts to get up.


    "That''s enough!"


    With Ariel''s voice the duel ends.


    "...Damn it!!"


    Luke was hitting the ground. With his broken arm.


    And then, "guoo" he let out a groaning voice and held his arm.


    "Erumina. Use healing magic."


    After hearing Ariel''s voice one of the attendants rushes over to Luke.


    While wrapping up the broken arm with her voluptuous chest, she casts healing magic.


    "Amazing..."


    I heard Cliff''s admiration from behind.


    Cliff isn''t all that good with close range matches, so I''m sure he wouldn''t understand.


    Honestly, that fight just now was low level.


    Swordsmen and warriors above my level are all over the ce.


    That Soldat and Elinalise are the same.


    I wouldn''t be able to win against those guys without magic and my demon eye I''m sure.


    Luke is normal.


    He''s a normal swordsman.


    If I hadn''t used the demon eye it probably would havested a few attacks, but just as Ariel said, he''s not an opponent I would lose against.


    "Luke-senpai, are you alright?"


    "...I''m alright."


    After hearing Luke''s calm reply, I threw away the stone sword.


    The stone sword sank into the snow.


    "I would be saved if you could exin the reason to me in a bit more detail."


    "It''s nothing too important. Just, Luke had some feelings about it. The spirit of a man I guess."


    "A man''s spirit...could it be, Luke liked Sylphy as well?"


    I didn''t intend to poke fun at it, but Ariel lowered her eyebrows.


    This is bad, that might have been a slip up.


    "We all like Sylphy. Just, that isn''t the rtionship between man and woman. Precisely because we are allies who have gone through life and death together, we each have our own feelings about it."


    "Yes. I''m sorry about that. It was a verbal slip up."


    "It''s fine as long as you have understood."


    Ariel returned to herposed face.


    And then she looked in the direction of the house.


    About this time, I wonder if Sylphy and Elinalise are having a conversation inside the house.


    Ariel started to talk about it.


    "...Eventually, I will be returning to the Asura Kingdom. If I return, I''ll either be the Queen or I''ll die. Two possibilities for one thing. The probability of it being thetter side are overwhelmingly high, the Asura Royal Pce might be a proper ce to die in my regards."


    "...Can you not go about it without returning?"


    "If I were to run away, I wouldn''t know for what sake I had lived up until now. If I don''t at least fight until the end, I won''t be able to face those who died believing in me."


    She says some pretty heroic things, but the princess has no color in her expression.


    It''s a face that thinks the things she knows are natural and a face that doesn''t doubt them at all.


    In my regards, I think there''s an even more different way to live as well though.


    "Sylphy is not my retainer, she''s my friend. I don''t want to take her along to that sort of ce to die."


    Hmm.


    However, Sylphy has the mind to follow along with the princess.


    But, if it''s a fight where she can''t personally see any chance of winning, then that''s a point to stop her.


    However, these past few years Sylphy has always gone along together with the princess.


    They''ve shared the joys and sorrows together.


    It''s not as if I can''t understand the feelings of wanting to go together until the end as well.


    For example if Rujierd intended to challenge Lace to a fight, even while my legs are trembling I''d follow along with that I''m sure.


    No, that example is a bit different.


    But, the feelings of wanting to fight together for the sake of your friends are the same I''m sure.


    "It seems Sylphy still hasn''t thought about it very deeply until now though. Getting married, making an effort, and eventually having a child. If that bes the case, then I''m sure she won''t think to try to apany me unreasonably."


    "..."


    "But, if she doesn''t think like that, if she tries to overdo it and follow along, I''d like for you to please properly stop her."


    I wonder about that.


    At that time, I wonder if I''ll be able to stop Sylphy.


    I have the feeling it''s impossible.


    Rather, I feel like I''d end up following along together and helping out as well.


    Towards the princess, I do have a debt for the time being.


    "...Even though I say that, if you don''t intend to treat Sylphy preciously and will let Sylphy experience painful things. If she''s going to feel that it were better to have died together with us, then we will take back Sylphy. I''m sure we can''t win against you in power, but there are any number of methods. Please earnestly prevent Sylphy from thinking it would be better to be together with us."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    That doesn''t even need to be said.


    "Well then, Rudeus-sama. I leave things with Sylphy in your care."


    After the princess said that, she turned heel and left.


    The two attendants lowered their heads towards me and while Luke was going to pick up his sword he did salutations with his eyes.


    The four disappeared walking down the road of snow.


    Without waiting for Sylphy toe down.


    Part 4


    After returning back inside the house, it was just about the time Elinalise and Sylphy wereing down the stairs.


    The area around Elinalise''s eyes had swelled up, but it was a somewhat refreshed expression.


    "Ah, Rudi. Ariel-sama is?"


    "Just now, she returned home."


    "I see...sorry, about leaving that to you. Did Ariel-sama say anything?"


    "That she would leave things about Sylphy in my care."


    I wonder how I can speak about the duel.


    And just as I was thinking about it Cliff blurted it out.


    "Luke suddenly challenged Rudeus to a duel. But, as expected of Rudeus. He finished the opponent off in a single hit with a counter. I wish I could have shown you two the appearance of that insufferable man holding his arm crouched on the ground."


    As expected of Cliff.


    He can''t read the mood.


    It doesn''t really matter, but it seems that Cliff doesn''t like Luke very much huh.


    No well, let''s say that''s fine.


    After hearing that Sylphy lowered her eyebrows.


    "Rudi, did you get into a fight with Luke?"


    "No, rather than a fight, it was more like being challenged to a duel in the presence of princess Ariel."


    "...I see. I''m sure Luke wanted to ascertain it as well."


    "What?"


    "Rudi''s strength. Until now, the one who has put their body forth protecting Ariel-sama and I was Luke after all."


    If it''s being said then it''s not like I don''t understand.


    However, I really wonder if Luke was thinking such things like a hot-blooded man.


    I guess I shouldn''t really arbitrarily decide something about a person based on preconceived notions.


    I guess it would mean that guy is a man as well.


    They have backbone after all, boys do.


    Rather, even though my wife just heard that her husband was challenged to a duel, I wonder if she won''t worry about me or something.


    For the time being, the opponent was using a real sword though.


    "But, thank you Rudi."


    "For what?"


    "Going easy on Luke as an opponent. Since Luke is weak, if Rudi got serious against him he''d die right?"


    Somehow it seems like she can''t imagine me losing from the start.


    I''m not injured either, with Cliff''s exnation it seems she has no reason to worry.


    With this fixed, Luke is pitiable as well.


    To think Sylphy would assert him being weak.


    "Well, this side went with that sort of feeling, did you finish talking on your side?"


    "Yeah."


    Sylphy nodded happily.


    Part 5


    Well then, it seems that after all Elinalise was Sylphy''s grandmother.


    In other words, Rawls''s mother.


    For she who was producing half-elves all over the ce, with thebination of the curse and her original personality, the trouble never stopped.


    Elinalise''s method of conducting herself seem to have only gotten skillful in these past few decades.


    She''s passed time without getting into any great trouble after that.


    However, before that, the source of evil still remains now, it''s firmly rooted.


    Particrly, it seems that her time with the elves was terrible.


    Elinalise''s children, just by learning that they''re her children, it''s only natural to avoid them.


    They''ve been persecuted, without being treated like people.


    In the end they were finally chased out of the vige.


    It seems that happened numerous times.


    It seems that Elinalise being abused by her children or grandchildren in passing has already happened more than a few times.


    Therefore, when Elinalise gives birth to children she never reveals her own name, she looks after them until they grow into adults that can look after themselves and then cuts off all ties, it seems such things have continued like that.


    It seems she realized at a nce that Sylphy was her own grandchild or great-grandchild.


    But it seems making contact as little as possible was what she was thinking.


    In the end, after seeing Sylphy so happy getting married, she ended up being ovee with emotion and crying though.


    It''s a heavy story.


    It feels like tears will start flowing reflexively.


    However, since it was concluded in a way that she can be satisfied with, she finds it unnecessary to ept any lousy attempts to be consoled.


    After hearing that story, I was called over to the corner of the room by Cliff.


    "Rudeus."


    "What is it, Cliff-senpai?"


    "Senpai is already fine, honorifics are fine as well. Starting today please call me without honorifics as Cliff. No, do it."


    A senpai order huh.


    No, I''ll stop with poking fun.


    "It''s about Lize though..."


    "Yeah."


    "Honestly, Lize is different from the kind of person I was thinking."


    "...Oh, and?"


    As expected he''s been disillusioned huh.


    It''s not as if I don''t understand.


    The partner who you''ve always liked and thought about, putting aside children, they even had grandchildren after all.


    Furthermore, ording to the story we''ve heard, it seems there''s a possibility she has great-grandchildren.


    If it were me then I''d receive some amount of shock.


    Even though I say that, after hearing that story just now, if he says, "help me separate from her", as expected even I will get angry.


    It''s not like Elinalise has deceived Cliff.


    Cliff misunderstood at his own convenience and started to like her.


    Feeling disillusioned after knowing the truth, it''s amon story, but I would be disgusted.


    Although, I won''t try to stop him.


    I wouldpletely cut off ties with such trash and tell Elinalise it''s fine for her to start living in this house today.


    In that case, depending on Sylphy''s approval it might end up with a pseudo parent and child bowl...No, I won''t be with anyone except Sylphy...


    No but, indirectly you could say it''s for Sylphy''s sake after all...


    "Lize is a more pitiful person than I imagined. I absolutely want to fix the curse for her. Since I''m a genius I think I''ll eventually fix it but... In order to raise the certainty as well, will you please lend me your help?"


    "..."


    Who is the trashy sleazebag.


    It''s me.


    I''m sorry.


    "After hearing that story, you won''t be disillusioned or anything will you."


    "Disillusioned? There''s no way I could think that. What are you saying?"


    It was a single line without hesitation.


    "Bu...but the person you like has slept around with a variety of partners and putting aside children, she even has grandchildren you know?"


    "What about that. I''m a Milis believer. Regardless of my partners circumstances and how different it is from my ideal, I have a responsibility to make the lone woman who said she loved me happy."


    He said it.


    My body is trembling.


    Dangerous.


    I might have been looking down on Cliff a bit.


    After this, I wonder if it would be better to call him Cliff-san.


    "...I understand. If it''s something that I can do, I''ll help with anything."


    "Yeah, it''s reliable knowing that I can borrow your power."


    I did a handshake with Cliff.


    Cliff''s small hand shook it with a powerful grip.


    "Rather, stop it with the honorifics. You and I are friends right?"


    "No way."


    What was sprouting within my chest was respect towards Cliff.


    Even if it may be my poor ability, I''ll be his power.


    Part 6


    Finally, Elinalise and Cliff left.


    It became just Sylphy and I alone.


    The two of us were putting in order the room left untidy by our guests.


    Even though I say it was left untidy, they are a group that fundamentally knows manners, it''s at most to the degree of wiping something that spilled on the floor up.


    There was a bit of food left over, but it''s better than not having enough right.


    Well, it''s today''s dinner.


    Around the time cleaning ended, the sun was setting and the surroundings became dark.


    I turned on the lights and returned to the living room.


    After sitting on the three person sofa, Sylphy quietly sat down next to me.


    "Various things happened, but isn''t it great that it went well."


    While cing her head on my shoulder, Sylphy said that andughed.


    With this single day today, I''m suddenly worn out.


    "That''s right."


    After putting my arm around her shoulder, Sylphy waspletely entrusting her body weight to me.


    After burying my face in her hair and smelling it.


    Hnn, it''s a sweet scent.


    "Rudi, it tickles."


    While saying that Sylphy didn''t seem to dislike it.


    Which is why, just like that, I continued to smell it.


    "Rudi...I you know. I think I''m going to grow out my hair."


    Suddenly, Sylphy said such things.


    Growing out her hair.


    In the past, it was something I suggested to her a number of times but she always rejected it.


    In the past I always though a twin tail or ponytail would suit Sylphy, but I never thought it would be realized.


    "...Is that fine I wonder."


    "Why does that be honorifics?"


    "Because it''s a serious discussion."


    "Umm, it''s not all that serious of a talk you know. I as well, look, my hair''s color, it''s not green anymore right? Ariel-sama told me to be feminine as well. But I still n to wear pants at school, at least I thought it might be better to just grow out my hair."


    I see now.


    It means she''s already not feeling aplex about it anymore I guess.


    "You won''t wear a uniform for girls?"


    "Yeah, it won''t suit me."


    I don''t think that''s the case though.


    Alright, next time I''ll buy one...


    And that''s fine just with that.


    "But well, I want to see a Sylphy with long hair as well. There''s no doubt it''s certainly cute. Though you''re already cute now."


    "Eh~, thank you... Yeah. Then, I''ll let it grow out."


    Now that it''se down to it, it will soon be time to say farewell to this short hair Sylphy as well huh.


    It won''t be good if I don''t firmly ingrain it in my memory while I can now.


    No, but if you cut the hair it can be seen again soon though.


    "In order to always be loved by Rudi, it won''t be good if I don''t give it my best."


    What''s with that line.


    It will make me cry though.


    Why am I loved this much.


    ...It won''t be good if I don''t put in the effort to not be hated by her as well.


    Ore-sama type... that''s slightly different it seems so I''ll forget it.


    I''ll stop with the dense type and aim for being a sensitive man.


    I don''t know if I can do it or not but...


    No, I''ll give it my best.


    "Sylphy, thank you for today."


    "Yeah, Rudi as well thank you."


    But, as expected I''m tired for today, let''s get into the bath and pass timefortably.


    Just like this, Sylphy and I got married.

 Chapter 112: Life With a House

    <h4>Chapter 112: Life With a House</h4>


    Part 1


    Since Sylphy and I got married, two months have passed.


    The Magic University is starting a new school term, and I was promoted to a second year student.


    My lifestyle has changed greatly.


    First, since I''ve moved out of the dorm, it''s be a lifestyle ofmuting from home.


    I wake up in the morning in arge bed in my own room.


    During this time, if Sylphy is sleeping next to me I give her a good morning kiss.


    Sylphy starts her mornings early, and so she gets out of bed at the same time as me.


    After that, I perform my training that has be a daily routine.


    Running in a circle around the neighborhood and then swinging the stone sword I created for the duel with Luke the other day.


    The same as always I still can''t wear Fighting Spirit.


    However, it''s not like my training is pointless.


    During my training, for some reason Badigadi shows his face at times as well.


    If he were tough in his usualrge voice it would be an annoyance for the neighborhood, but I can''t really treat him cruelly.


    Badigadi asionally acts as my opponent in training.


    If you were to speak of it in terms of skill he doesn''t reach the level of Ruijerd or Ghyine.


    On the contrary, he''ll probably fall behind even Paul and Eris.


    No, rather than saying it as falling behind, it''s more a feeling of he can do it but he doesn''t do it.


    He''s tantly cutting corners on the defense side.


    Because he possesses an immortal body, he must not feel the necessity.


    The advice he asionally gives is unexpectedly urate.


    If he were to fight seriously he might be considerably strong.


    After returning from training, Sylphy greets me after making breakfast.


    Badigadi eats meals with us and soon after disappears.


    Badigadi''s conduct is always a mystery.


    I wonder what he''s thinking about.


    ...It doesn''t feel like he''s thinking about much at all though.


    On the days when Badigadi doesn''te, the two of us eat while flirting.


    For example, "Ahn~".


    Part 2


    After breakfast ends we go to the Magic University.


    There''s about 30 minutes of walking in distance to the school.


    Zanoba said, "it''s a bit inconvenient", but it doesn''t feel all that far.


    If you run it''s right nearby.


    We usually arrive at somewhat of an early time for sses.


    I separate with Sylphy in front of the dorms.


    After that, I have a bit of time to kill so I go to see Cliff or Zanoba.


    Cliff spends the entire morning conducting research on the curse.


    After borrowing a research room, he spends the time disassembling magic items bestowed with magic power and looking through books investigating their magic circles.


    It seems eventually he intends to start producing an original magic tool.


    "Even though we say transfer the curse, I can''t even aim a guess at the method after all. But, if my hypothesis is correct, it should be possible to make a magic tool that can negate the curse."


    That hypothesis is something along the lines of, "magic items imbued with magic power" and "curses" are the same type of thing.


    If an object has a curse, then it''s a, "magic item imbued with magic power", if a person has a curse, then it''s a "cursed child", is what it means.


    In other words, if something can be done about the effect of, "magic items imbued with magic power", it should be possible to do something about "curses" as well.


    Something or other are pretty vague words that continued toe out, but the research has only just started so it''s just to point things out.


    "Up until now, I have nothing that I need to request of you. Since this is my research after all, please let me do it myself. Of course, I have no intention of slighting you, but I have my own pride as well."


    He said it with the tone of a child who thinks their toy is about to be taken away.


    Putting aside if it was Nanahoshi, but even if I help out I can''t imagine it would provide all that much progress.


    Incidentally, if I visit in the afternoon there''s a high probability that I''ll run into Elinalise being all clingy, so I avoid that.


    It''s often that Zanoba is spending all day everyday in the research room.


    Fundamentally he spends most of the time deciphering the notes found in the mansion or rubbing cheeks together with the automatic doll we found.


    He still hasn''t shown any results yet, but it can''t be helped.


    Zanoba''s passion towards dolls is genuine.


    I''m sure he''ll eventually solve the mysteries of the automatic doll.


    "Please take care of things on Julie''s side shisho. I will somehow manage things on this side."


    I intend to believe in and leave it to Zanoba.


    However, it seems Zanoba is afraid I''ll be unable to be patient and meddle with it.


    It seems hepletely thinks that if I lend a hand the research will quickly be over.


    Each and every one of them is cing too much expectation on me.


    Even though I wouldn''t know about things outside of my specialty.


    However, since I''m being left out, it''s a bit lonely.


    Incidentally, the production of the Red Dragon figure is progressing slowly during the recreation time from the research.


    Julie is nearby making a doll.


    She was given a single desk for the purpose of working and she dedicates herself to nothing but practice.


    "Grand Master, today as well, please take care of me."


    Since it''s be that I can''t teach her magic at night, I teach Julie earth magic in the morning.


    It''s almost been a year since we met her.


    Her growth is something remarkable, but in order to realize the mass production n, it''s still a ways in the future.


    For now there''s no option other than to honestly continue repetitive practice.


    ording to Sylphy, if you continue to use the same type of magic from the time when you''re young, your precision will get higher as well.


    I haven''t taught her a single bit of others, she''s been learning nothing but earth magic.


    If Sylphy''s theory is correct, with this she could be an expert of earth magic.


    I''m sure it would be fine to wait until she grows a bit more before moving onto the next stage.


    There''s no need to hurry.


    Part 3


    At noon I go to the dining hall.


    There was the idea to make obento as well, but various things happened and it was abandoned.


    The edge of the first floor of the dining hall has be our exclusive seating.


    Even though I say us, fundamentally it''s just Zanoba, Julie, and I, then asionally Badigadi, Cliff, Elinalise, Rinia, and Purusena are added on.


    Also, everyday Luke or Sylphy show their faces.


    It''s not like they eat together with us, but they exchange a couple of words with us and then return.


    It''s supposedly a ploy intended to show that Ariel and I have this sort of connection.


    Luke doesn''t particrly talk about anything, but recently I''ve somewhat started flirting with the "Fitts-senpai" who has be more woman-like with her hair growing out.


    Even though I say that, since it seems there''re still plenty of people who think she''s a man, when they see us, there are guys who look at us with weird expressions as well.


    During the time when Sylphy is "Fitts", it seems she doesn''t want to be very clingy in public.


    Once I tried caressing her butt and she made this horribly saddened face towards me.


    She didn''t get angry or re at me, she just made a really sad face.


    It seems she really wants me to avoid doing perverted things at times when people are looking on.


    Naturally I guess.


    Even though Sylphy isn''t the type to mind public notice very much, it would be unpleasant for your own husband to be thought of as a monkey that gets sexually excited everywhere.


    At least in front of her, I want to appear attractive.


    After lunch I proceed to sses.


    Same as always, it''s Advanced healing magic and Intermediate detoxification magic sses.


    Purusena sitting in the seat next to me, continues to do nothing but memorize, mutually cast healing magic on each other, or eat meat.


    On the days without lessons, I teach Rinia attack magic.


    "Recently, boss''s body touching has stopped nya."


    "Even though the scent of sexual excitement is amazing, since you nevery your hands on us, the sense of difort is strong nano."


    The two can''t hide their surprise over how I can maintain my reason.


    Since I decided to protect Sylphy''s honor, other women are no touch.


    asionally Purusenaes out with, "Uffun-nano", but I feel like she''s making a fool of me, so I just ignore it.


    Since Rinia is indifferent about various things, asionally her panties arepletely visible, but I try not to look at that as much as possible as well.


    Just, the depth of my study since the time I was born continues to turn, today it was light blue.


    In the early afternoon I show my face in Nanahoshi''s ce.


    She''s the same as ever ¥Ä¥ó ¥±¥ó .


    After looking at since I returned to my condition with sexual desire and that feeling of misfortuneing on more.


    Around here you don''t see it very often, it''s a figure and features that match up with a Japanese.


    Since I got into this body as well there was some changes to my preferred taste, so I won''t say it''s all that great though.


    However, certainly I can feel the nostalgia.


    "I''ll just say this, but if youy your hands on me, I''ll go crying to Orsted."


    "Please pardon me from that."


    If I stare at her too much, shees out saying things like that.


    She knows that I excessively fear Orsted.


    Of course, I don''t have any intention ofying my hands on her either.


    Therefore, this exchange is for the sake of maintaining our distance, it''s something like a confirmation.


    "...Fu."


    Nanahoshi is usually irritated, moreover, I feel a bit impatient as well.


    However, in this past half year, therge pile of failed magic circles she had been saving up have already run out.


    I feel like we''re getting close to the time when we arrive at the next phase.


    After I finish things with Nanahoshi''s experiments, I go to meet with Sylphy.


    Fundamentally, Sylphy has continued the same until now as the princess''s escort.


    As expected, even princess Ariel would be considerate over newly-weds. After ss, she ends her job of staying in the vicinity of the princess and returns home with me once.


    Even though I say that, since there''s the guarding at night as well, after eating dinner together, cleaning the house a bit, and entering the bath, she soon returns back to the school.


    It feels like I''ve doubled her workload.


    We''re causing her trouble.


    However, it seems like Sylphy doesn''t feel that way herself.


    "Somehow, having a house makes me feel relieved."


    Were her thoughts on the matter.


    Part 4


    Guarding at night...I''ll start referring to it as the night shift.


    Sylphy''s night shift is two out of every three days.


    In other words, she has a day off once every three days.


    If I think about how she never had any days off until now, it''s considerably insufficient.


    That''s thanks to Elinalise.


    She bought into being the princess''s escort.


    I''ve never actually seen Elinalise and Ariel talking, but it seems they get along considerably well.


    The raunchy Elinalise and the tidy Ariel. I thought they would be like water and oil, but it seems that''s not the case.


    ...ording to Sylphy, Ariel isn''t all that tidy.


    Something about her putting on a good face in front of me.


    On the days with no night shift, we go shopping together in the market on the way home.


    We buy three days'' worth of food.


    Although, around this area the focus is generally on beans, potatoes, and things such as dried meat that can be preserved well.


    It''s about time now that I feel like eating rice.


    If we were to expand the trade routes that Nanahoshi pioneered, wouldn''t we be able to import rice from the south I wonder...


    After returning home, we eat dinner.


    Different from her appearance as a track and field club girl, Sylphy is skilled at cooking.


    It seems her repertoire isn''t all thatrge, though I''m treated to cooking with a nostalgic vor.


    Her sense of seasoning is simr to the stuff I ate in Buina Vige.


    I guess it''s natural since she learned cooking from Lilia.


    After putting on an apron and energetically moving around in the kitchen, Sylphy is truly sweet, almost to the point that I want to embrace her from behind.


    Once, I offered to help her out with cooking as well, but I was gently refused.


    In regards to cooking food, it seems she has something she''s not willing to turn over.


    Though it''s not like she''s a cook.


    Eventually, I''d like to try proposing something nude apron-like, but for some reason I can''t shake the feeling that it would just be refused.


    When ites time for dinner, asionally visitors stop by.


    Even though I call them visitors, fundamentally they''re a certain ten people who are invited to this house.


    Cliff and Elinalise visit frequently.


    I don''t know if Zanoba is showing restraint, but he doesn''te very often.


    Nanahoshies at a rate of about once per month and uses the bath.


    It seems she really wants toe more often, but it seems she''s showing restraint.


    I''ll just say it to prevent misunderstandings, but I''ve never tried peeking in on Nanahoshi in the bath.


    I don''t know if Nanahoshi is being cautious about that area as well, but she only ever seems toe by at the times when Sylphy is around.


    Part 5


    Now.


    Dinner has ended and our visitors have left, the two of us are alone.


    It''s the beginning of a sweet time.


    Sylphy in the daytime as "Fitts-senpai" is imposing.


    Looking from a distance and it''s enough to turn tail and avoid getting near.


    But, shees desiring attractiveness and integrity from me.


    In contrast the "Sylphy" at night is deredere moreover submissive.


    She''ll listen to whatever I tell to her.


    Even if I carelessly desire something extraordinarily abnormal moreover perverse by the time I word that she''s already willing to respond to it.


    Sylphy''s opinion was that, "it''spletely normalpared to the people in the Asura Royal Pce."


    Sylphy never makes any requests of me from her side.


    On the contrary,


    "All the things Rudi wants to do are things that I want to do."


    After she says such things my reason is beaten down.


    Honestly, I feel like my reason has been blown away numerous times and I''ve ended up doing everything I please.


    However, if I take advantage of that and do whatever I please, then I can''t help the feeling that I''m treating Sylphy as an object.


    That is, I really like erotic things.


    This sort of situation is something I always dreamed of.


    But, however, Sylphy is my wife.


    She''s a person who has her own individuality.


    There''s no way it''s good for me to do as I like.


    Dignity, right, I want to respect her dignity.


    And that''s what I think, but I can''t oppose the seduction.


    If she looks at me with those clouded eyes and says something like, "it''s fine if you don''t endure it?"


    I already feel that trying to be patient is absurd.


    I''m a weak person.


    The words I wanted to try saying once in my life, the words I wanted to be told once in my life.


    The things that I wanted to try doing once in my life, the things I wanted done to me once in my life.


    I have the feeling almost all of those in that area have been done in these past two and half months...


    I haven''t been forcing her to overdo it.


    I haven''t forced her to do things she doesn''t want to.


    However I really want to do something for Sylphy from my side as well.


    Thinking that I tried to ask her.


    "Hey, Sylphy, don''t you have anything you want me to do?"


    "Eh?...Then, the thing you promised before, do you remember?"


    The instant I heard that I immediately fixed my head to the floor.


    "I''m very sorry, I don''t remember."


    I honestly apologized.


    Sylphy raised my head in a fluster and forgave me saying, "it was something from a year ago it can''t be helped."


    I might be no good in ces such at this.


    "Look, Rudi used it didn''t you? ''Ran Ma Magic Disturber''. I want you to teach me that."


    "That''s a simple order. I will teach you to the best of my ability."


    Since that''s the case.


    It became that after dinner we would teach each other magic.


    Particrly teaching each other.


    "For the time being, I have learned and can use up to Advanced healing magic. Rudi, you''re taking healing magic lessons right. I''ll teach you."


    I was teaching Sylphy Ran Ma, and Sylphy was teaching me chantless healing magic.


    It was that sort of schema.


    If it''s this then there''s no meaning to it.


    But, just teaching her, it seems she feels thankful.


    I wonder if Sylphy is the type to devote herself.


    I wonder if I''m the type who can''t feelfortable without doing something in return.


    I wonder if I''m the type who feels sorry towards the other side unless they let me do something for them.


    However, chantless healing magic is something that I wasn''t able to do until now.


    I decided to gratefully ept her teaching me.


    Well, I''m sure it will be fine if I watch over Sylphy''s situation again and then propose something.


    Well then.


    If you understand the theory, you can quickly use chantless healing magic.


    There was a period when I thought that as well.


    "Umm, I don''t feel it''s any different from other chantless magics though..."


    I couldn''t use chantless healing magic.


    Even after I heard the theory from Sylphy and tried to put into practice as well, I still couldn''t do it.


    "Rudi, could it be, when you''re receiving the technique, you can''t understand the sensation of it?"


    Now that it''se to it I finally hear it, it''s something I realized after it was pointed out, but nothing can be done about the fact that I can''t feel even a part of the flow of magic power in regards to healing magic.


    Healing magic is when you touch the other side''s body and then send a flow of your own magic power inside.


    The magic power you send causes a change in the other side''s magic power and fixes the wounds.


    In other words, it''s a feeling of using your own magic power to intervene with a target''s magic power to heal their wounds.


    I''m on the side that has no sense for intervening.


    If I were to say it, if you touch the palm of your left hand with the index finger on your hand, it''s the same sensation that you can''t feel things from the side of the index finger.


    I understand that attack magic has a flow simr to the feeling of flowing blood but... it sure is mysterious.


    It''s not limited to just healing magic, but all of the so-called support type, buff and debuff type magics, I can''t use chantlessly.


    I wonder if this is the same as Fighting Spirit, something that all but reincarnated individuals can use.


    Although, it could simply be that my weak type is healing magic. We could just say that''s the case.


    "Somehow, I''m a bit relieved. There are things Rudi can''t do after all as well."


    While Sylphy''s saying that, a shy smile floated to the surface.


    To be surpassed in a single field is a bit mortifying, but if there was nothing she could win in, thinking like that I feel sorry for Sylphy as well.


    This is fine.


    Despite my worthlessness, Sylphy somehow or other managed to understand Ran Ma Magic Disturber.


    It seems it will still take some time before she can use it, but I''m sure eventually she''ll be able to use it in actualbat.


    Sylphy is excellent as a student.


    Eris, Ghyine, Zanoba, Julie, Rinia, and a variety of others I''ve taught magic to, but I feel that Sylphy''s growth rate was the fastest of them all.


    She might be a variety of genius as well.


    "But, somehow this, it''s unfair right... if you have this used on you, magicians won''t be able to do anything."


    "Well, technically it is a technique one of the seven world powers used after all."


    "Eh? Is that how it is? Rudi, you have an acquaintance among the seven world powers?"


    "...No, they''re not really mine, but Nanahoshi''s acquaintance."


    If I were to tell her I was almost killed, as expected, she would worry.


    It''s probably safer to not let out Orsted''s name as well.


    After teaching her Ran Ma at my own convenience, it''s not out of the question that he woulde to attack me again.


    "It''s better if you don''t talk about this very much to other people. About Ran Ma as well. If there''s a time when something happens and an opponent shows up from the seven world powers, I won''t be able to do anything after all."


    "I understand. It''s a secret."


    Sylphy seriously nodded while saying that.


    Part 6


    On the days when Sylphy doesn''te home, I work on cleaning andundry.


    It''s fundamentallye down to where it''s my job to wash Sylphy''s clothes as well.


    Sylphy''s clothing, for example Sylph''s panties and bras as well.


    Of course, as a husband, I refrain from perverted conduct.


    Putting them into my pocket and returning to my room, moreover things like making use of them don''t happen.


    At most, it''s to the degree of sniffing them once.


    The young libido that is acquired there is somehow received by Sylphy herself once every three days.


    The cleaning, for the time being it''s somewhat done, but if Sylphy were to say then it seems it''s "crude".


    During my adventurer days, whenever I would stay over in a new inn, I thought I was cleaning up properly, although leaving things scattered is still my forte after all.


    On the days Sylphy is off as well, she cleans up. We live in a somewhat spacious mansion for two people. Since there are many unused rooms, it''s difficult.


    While I continue to think it''s no good continuing like this as well, it is too spacious.


    I wonder if it would be better to hire a maid.


    Speaking of maids, it would be Lilia.


    I wonder if it''s about time for Paul and the others to meet with Zenith.


    It was three years ago when Elinalise and the others found out Zenith''s location.


    From there they cut across the Magic Continent, supposing it took them one or two years to arrive in Milishion.


    Begaritto Continent''s...Labyrinth City Lapan was it again?


    I think it wouldn''t even take a year to get from Milishion to there.


    The first time I sent a letter out was one and a half years ago.


    If it arrived then, then I feel it''s about a good time for me to receive a letter in response though...


    Still too soon I guess.


    Elinalise said not to worry about it, but I''m a bit uneasy.


    I''m uneasy, but Roxy is moving as well.


    Rather than me going to search in a panic, I''m sure it''s better to wait solidly for now.


    After giving it some thought, since Buina Vige has disappeared, Paul and the others have lost their house as well.


    It''s fine if they intend to live in Milishion as well, but if they intend toe over here, then it might be good to live together in this house as well.


    As an ex-NEET, thinking of supporting my parents...


    It''s somehow emotionally moving.


    Though it would be hard to give up this love nest reserved just for Sylphy and myself.

 Chapter 113: The Letter

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Letter</h4>


    Part 1


    It was morning, I opened my eyes.


    Sylphy was sleeping using my arm as a pillow.


    White hair and a white nape.


    If you look closely long eyshes.


    This cute of a girl is sleeping using my arm as a pillow without even a single piece of underwear to be seen.


    She''s sleeping so peacefully while defenselessly showing me her sleeping face.


    It''s just that much of a situation, but I already feel a hustleing on this morning.


    I flip up the nket and nce below it and I can see Sylphy''s cherry blossoms.


    Just a bit above that, a small bruise is remaining.


    It''s the so-called kiss mark.


    It''s something that I put on herst night.


    In my previous life, I always wondered what was so fun about adding a kiss mark though.


    Just like this, waking up in the morning and seeing the kiss mark you''ve created yourself is really enjoyable.


    I guess it''s the DQN sensation of putting a tattoo or piercing on your own girlfriend.


    The feeling of conquestes rising to the surface.


    Sylphy is my woman.


    I won''t hand her over to anyone.


    And while I was thinking such things, my son had started morning radio exercises.


    Even though he did that much intense exercise yesterday, he sure is energetic.


    In my previous life, it was nothing but solo training, even though he was just a hikikomori these past few years, recently when ites down to the time to act he''s been quite energetic.


    No good, no good, I can''t serve it up in the morning.


    Sylphy has work today as well.


    I''ll work it off on my end with my morning routine.


    I removed my arm from under Sylphy''s head and ced a pillow there.


    "Nnn... Rudi, that isn''t something you drink..."


    Sylphy stirred, tightly shrinking her body.


    Her sleep talk is cute.


    I wonder what I''m drinking in the dream.


    I have the feeling that I could drink any amount of Sylphy''s Mineral Water.


    Somehow or other, I touched Sylphy''s chest and stroked them a bit.


    If I do it too strong in the morning, she''ll wake up. So tenderly, gently.


    Almost like touching tofu as you filter it.


    It''s a modest sensation.


    To think that I would get to touch something this good in the morning. I might be the happiest person in the world.


    This is real sufficiency huh?


    "Nn... Rude...?"


    Sylphy faintly opened her eyes and looked at me.


    And then she grabbed my hand, and with an absent-minded faceughed nkly and said,


    "...Have a safe trip."


    "I''m heading out and I shall be back."


    I left the room.


    The next time we''ll be able to sleep together is three dayster huh?


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Part 2


    Recently here, I''ve lived truly peacefully.


    There''s been no incident-like incident.


    If you could say there was one, it would just be about the level that Rinia and Pursena introduced me to a first year.


    Somehow, this boy is a delinquent of the first years and within two months he had put the squeeze on all of the delinquents in the same year as him.


    After that, he was getting full of himself and thought he''d put his hands on the Bancho Group, it seems he was harshly beaten by the first assassin Zanoba.


    As a result of that, it seems a variety of things happened and it was decided he would enter under my group.


    That''s quite the surprising and unexpected story.


    ording to the story I heard, it seems our school has an existence like the Four Heavenly Kings, called the [Six Demon Group] ruling over it.


    The one ruling over the summit of that is me it seems.


    It seems if you manage to defeat all of them you can gain the privilege to challenge me, the boss.


    It''s aposition like a delinquent manga.


    I better not have some name like Gakuensai Festival or something with that kind of feel attached.


    Incidentally, those six are Zanoba, Cliff, Rinia, Pursena, Fitts, and Badigadi, these six.


    If you''re speaking of all of them, I wonder if I''ll end up having to face an opponent that can defeat a Demon King.


    I don''t really like that.


    In any case this first year student boss was pitiful, since he was defeated by the first man.


    By the time he had made it to my ce, his tail was curled up, his head was rounded, it was truly a meek attitude.


    This first year student head, it seems he was able to give a somewhat decent fight thanks to the fact that he kept his distance and fought Zanoba using magic.


    Zanoba somehow endured it, then approached when his opponent had exhausted his magic power and sunk him with one punch supposedly.


    Nothing can be done about the fact that long ranged fights end up being close for Zanoba.


    Next time I thought about teaching Zanoba the ultimate technique to swing a rock with a golf swing and send the opponent flying to China.


    In any case, at some point unknown to me people really started to treat me as the Bancho.


    But you know, thanks to that the delinquents all listen to what I tell them, so it''s quite helpful.


    The other day at the time when I found some guys lurking behind the school it was the same.


    If I say one word after readying my stance, their faces suddenly turn pale and they stop.


    If I say just a single line to someone bullying, then the bullying stops.


    It''s not a bad position.


    Within my field of vision, I don''t forgive guys who harass the weak.


    Even if for example, the bullied side was the problem.


    Part 3


    One such day.


    A letter arrived.


    It was from Paul.


    It seems to be a letter that was sent a year prior finally making its trip here.


    [To Rudeus.


    I saw the letter. That you''re going to attend the Magic University. Congrattions!


    Various things happened, but I feel happy that you''re walking down your own path.


    I''m sure you''ve heard from Elinalise, but it seems like we can somehow or other manage things with Zenith.


    It''s thanks to Roxy, Talhand, and Elinalise''s help.


    Please tell Elinalise thanks in that regard as well.


    Well, I''m sure she''ll just make an unpleasant face anyway though.


    Well then, right now we''re in East Port.


    We''re getting ready to head towards Begaritto Continent after this.


    I''ve never been to Begaritto Continent before, but it''s supposedly the next harshestnd after Magic Continent.


    Crossing over with children makes me a little bit ufortable.


    Norn and Aisha are still nine years old after all.


    So, the idea came up that we would send just the children up to your ce.


    Even though I say that, I know that letting the children journey on their own is dangerous.


    Ginger said she would act as the escort for them, but I don''t know what could happen.


    It''s dangerous, but if we''re going to be separated again and worry about it, then it''s better to take them along.


    Just about the time I thought that, we reunited with a certain individual.


    It''s a person you know as well.


    That person said he would take over escorting the children, so I left it to them.


    I think you''ll be surprised when you meet as well.


    It''s a reliable person.


    Honestly, it was a mortifying option.


    If something happens in the middle of the journey and it bes something terrible when my eyes are off them.


    When I think that, the feeling that I want to take them together with me isrge as well.


    But, after all I really want the children to stay in a safe ce.


    Including you as well.


    After Norn and Aisha get there, I''d like for you to prepare a ce for them to live and tomute to school from, it''s fine even if it''s small.


    I''ve left money for school fees and life expenses in their possession.


    It''s a considerablyrge amount of money.


    Don''t buy a woman or anything.


    ...Like that could be the case. Well, I''m sure if it''s you then you''ll be able to handle it well.


    Rather, it''s something that I really should be doing myself though... sorry I''m a bad father.


    I''m sorry, but I''m depending on you.


    Thinking about it, you''re already 15 years old, by the time this letter arrives you should be 16 huh.


    You''re an adult.


    I feel bad that I wasn''t ever able to congratte you on your birthday.


    I can''t congratte Aisha and Norn for their 10th birthdays as well.


    But well, that''s something grand we can do at the time when we reunite.


    Together with all of our family.


    It''s alright for you to leave this side to us.


    In reality, the Fedoa Region search group has disbanded, all that''s left are Lilia, Talhand, Roxy, Vera, Shera, and I.


    We should have enoughbat potential to return from Begaritto Continent.


    If things proceed favorably, with a one or two year dy we''ll be able to head over there I''m sure.


    In the beginning, I thought about having Lilia go together with the children on the journey, but it seems that Lilia is more worried about me than the children.


    It''s something I can''t really ept. How pathetic.


    Even though I say that, Lilia trusts in Aisha.


    She seems to have taught her most things that she has to be taught.


    Aisha is a genius.


    Between you and Aisha, I''m scared of my own seed.


    But, Norn is a normal child.


    A bit different from you and Aisha.


    That''s why I''m sure you might feel impatient at many times, but please look at it over the long term.


    Also, probably because I was spoiling her, I think she has some selfish points.


    She also seems to hate you as well, along with that, her rtionship with Aisha isn''t very good.


    Since that''s the case, I think there''s the possibility that she might end up being isted, but... as an older brother I''d like for you to look after her without hating it.


    Just in case, I''ve left the same letter with both of them.


    I think it will be fine leaving it to that person, but if six months pass after the time this letter arrives, I''d like for you to search for them on your side.


    For the time being, something along those lines.


    It''se down to where I''m leaving every little thing down to you, I do feel apologetic about that.


    I leave it in your care.


    From Paul Greyrat.]


    It was a letter overflowing with apologies.


    Paul you... really now.


    It seems Norn and Aisha alone are heading here.


    I''m a bit worried, but I think it''s probably better for them toe here instead of going to the Begaritto Continent as well.


    But, I wonder if it would have been fine if they were left in the care of Zenith''s parents in Milishion.


    No, I think that in itself might have had its own problems associated with it.


    Putting aside Norn, Aisha doesn''t have Zenith''s blood flowing in her after all.


    The journey is, well it should be alright.


    Comparing the Central Continent to the Magic Continent, the degree of danger is pretty low after all.


    If you were to call it a worry, then I am worried that there are many kidnappings in this world, but kidnappers fundamentally only target the weak.


    If there are two of them and they have an escort with some amount of skill, then I''m sure no one will try to forcefully abduct them.


    It was written in the letter that they have an escort with them.


    Ginger was a female knight imperial guard belonging to Zanoba.


    I don''t remember how skilled she was.


    It''s just that, since the knights of Shirone had learned the Water God style, I''m sure she''ll be useful for the duty of escorting.


    And then, there''s one more.


    It''s written that it''s a person I can trust.


    I wonder who. Maybe Gisu?


    There''s no way it could be Eris right.


    Thinking about other reliable people that Paul and I know... ah, maybe it could be that person.


    They did say they were going to search the Central Continent after all, it could be that luckily they managed to encounter each other.


    If it''s that person, then I can leave it to them.


    To the point where Ginger is unnecessary.


    In any case, I could really feel Paul''s trust in me from the contents of the letter.


    It won''t be good if I don''t respond to that trust.


    I''m the eldest son after all!


    However, if that''s the case it''s really a sess that I already bought a house.


    We have plenty of leftover rooms as well.


    We can receive them without any problems.


    If there was going to be any problems, it would be that my two younger sisters are still young.


    Sylphy''s and my love life might not go very well in regards to their education.


    Well, it should be fine as long as we prepare a room for them away from our bedroom.


    It''s something to look forward to.


    I wonder when they''lle.


    Maybe about two monthster.


    And before that.


    "It''s no good if I don''t properly discuss these things."


    I''ll go discuss it with Sylphy.


    Around this time she should be in the kitchen cooking.


    After looking into the kitchen, a girl with a small build was chopping vegetables with a [chopchop].


    Short height, small shoulders, a slender and well-proportioned body.


    After seeing such a figure from behind, I started to feel a bit turned on.


    "Sylphy...!"


    I embraced Sylphy from behind.


    I put my hands inside the hem of her apron and groped her soft chest.


    "Ouch!!"


    "Ah."


    After looking Sylphy cut her finger.


    The red blood was creating a glob and dripping down on top of the chopping board.


    In the moment I embraced her, she cut her finger.


    "...Geez. Rudi, that''s dangerous when I''m holding cutlery."


    Sylphy said it in an unusually criticizing tone.


    The cut on her finger was healed in no time at all.


    She seems to be using chantless healing magic almost subconsciously.


    "I''m sorry. I won''t cling to you when you''re in the middle of cooking."


    "Yeah. Please endure it when I''m cooking. It will be done soon after all."


    I retreated from the kitchen and waited in the dining room.


    I was a bit nervous.


    I ended up getting her hurt.


    I was getting a bit too ahead of myself.


    I sat on the chair and waited.


    And then, since Sylphy came out from the kitchen, I lowered my head.


    "I am very sorry for just now."


    "I''m not that angry. If you''re going to apologize just do it normally."


    "Yeah. Sorry."


    "Yes. It will fine as long as you''re careful next time."


    We sat together on two chairs and started eating.


    The distance to Sylphy is close.


    It seems she isn''t angry.


    Recently, I might have been loving her too much, I''m afraid of the recoil from the time when she gets tired of courtesy.


    "So, what is it? It''s unusual for Rudi to be that cheerful."


    "Yeah, I received a letter from my father."


    "Eh!! From Paul-san!?"


    I handed Sylphy the letter while she was surprised.


    With a tense expression she started reading the letter and then looked a bit disappointed.


    "Ah, it seems like the news that we got married still hasn''t arrived yet."


    It seems she wanted to know my family''s reaction to our marriage.


    However, after she continued reading it her face turned serious.


    In the end she whispered, "I see."


    "That''s great isn''t it, Rudi. Everyone''s safe."


    "Yeah."


    Come to think of it, it was said pretty nonchntly, but Sylphy already lost her parents.


    I might becking a bit of delicacy.


    After seeing my face, Sylphy made a bitter smile.


    "Really, Rudi, don''t make that face. Certainly my mother and father died, but now I have Rudi and Elinalise-san here as well, so I''m not lonely."


    While saying that, Sylphy grasped my hand and smiled with a "yeah~"


    Recently, Sylphy has been getting even more adorable.


    Her very short hair has grown a bit and is just short now, it''s making her seem even more girlish.


    Her white hair is silky and the long ears that extend out from the sides of her hair are cute.


    This kind of girl is my wife.


    This isn''t a dream right.


    "Sylphy..."


    I want to make a new family with this cute girl.


    Such a desire is naturally rising to the surface.


    All the more since we''re doing it almost every night on the days we''re together.


    Even though I say that, the one who will be troubled by childbirth is Sylphy.


    Her butt is small and cute, but it''s far from the easy delivery type.


    Since there''s healing magic in this world, I think there are few death incidents during childbirth...


    However, not dying and the difficulty of it are also different matters.


    No, the problem rather than that, is if we can manage to raise a child.


    Honestly, Sylphy and I are both still immature as people.


    Of course, in terms of age we''re already considered adults in this world and we can earn money.


    However, as a single human parent, I wonder if we can manage it.


    ...It''s alright, it''s something all the living beings in the world are doing.


    Even I should be able to do it.


    Even if I can''t, Sylphy is here as well.


    It''ll be fine if we give it our best together.


    Two yearster, Paul and the others will return as well.


    Lilia has her own personal views on child raising after all, so there''s nothing to worry about I''m sure.


    The problem is the mother-inw though.


    I had heard that Zenith and Sylphy got along well together, therefore, I want to think that nothing bad will happen.


    In Paul''s case... well if you just show him something like his grandchild, I''m sure he would be simple-mindedly happy about it.


    Oh, that''s no good.


    Putting that aside for now.


    "I''m sure you understand after reading the letter, but my two little sisters areing. I''d like to let them live in this house, but is that alright?"


    "Of course it is. This house will be busy as well."


    While saying that Sylphyughed shyly.


    And there''s no problem.


    Part 4


    After we finished eating dinner we moved to the living room.


    It was time to study magic.


    As usual I can''t use healing magic chantlessly.


    However, I''ve learned the incantations by heart in preparation and stored the theory as knowledge in case it''s needed to surviveter.


    Chantless isn''t the only technique.


    There''s no need be fixated on it, it''s better if I don''t try to think about getting skilled at it in a hurry.


    I think I''m the type who has talent in regards to this world, but I''m sure I can''t reach the peak either way.


    Since that''s the case, I need to make sure I fortify my foundations and be careful so I don''t fall down.


    "Fununu...!"


    Currently, Sylphy is trying to extinguish the Water Ball I''ve made with her Disturb Magic.


    Her fingertips are facing my hand with her face bright red as she groans.


    I maintain the Water Ball I created with magic power in order to try and prevent it from being extinguished.


    It feels kind of like load training.


    If the Water Ball twists and bends then flies off, it''s Sylphy''s win.


    Then she acquires the privilege to do anything she likes with me on top of the bed.


    Even without that privilege, if she just says a word about it, then I will go with it.


    In reverse, as long as I can maintain it then it''s my win.


    Then I acquire the privilege to love Sylphy to my heart''s content on top of the bed.


    Though I possess it even without winning.


    Incidentally, I generally win.


    Currently, it seems Sylphy can use Advanced level attack magic of everything except fire.


    Furthermore her healing is Advanced and Detoxification is Advanced.


    It''s this sort of feeling.


    ¡ª


    Fire Magic: Intermediate


    Water Magic: Advanced


    Earth Magic: Advanced


    Wind Magic: Advanced


    Healing Magic: Advanced


    Detoxification Magic: Advanced


    ¡ª


    They''re exceedingly high spec.


    It''s something I learned recently, but these six types are called the "Basic Six Types" in the Magic University.


    Although they''re called basic, they''re the types of magic that are used the most frequently.


    In regards to the Magic University, in your first two or three years you''re supposed to get these six types to Elementary level as your goal.


    After you''ve achieved that, in the remaining few years you decide on your major type, and learn it up to Advanced level.


    Or at least that seems to be the standard flow for it.


    Even if you devote yourself to a single one of them, without talent you''ll reach a dead end at the Intermediate level.


    For example not having a high enough aggregate magic power or stumbling on melded magic...


    After taking any of the types to Advanced level, there are almost no individuals who make it up to Saint ss.


    Although, it seems there are outstanding talents like Sylphy and Cliff once every ten years.


    Outstanding talents once every ten years.


    That means every 10 years there''s one guy like that.


    If they''re a genius then I guess you could call them a genius, but it''s a general category.


    They''ll never reach the level of the monsters known as Gods.


    I wonder about myself.


    After putting together the stories I heard from Badigadi and Kishirika, it seems my aggregate amount of magic power is in the realm of God ss.


    However, that absolutely doesn''t mean that I myself can be considered God ss.


    In my case, it''s almost like attaching a passenger ne''s fuel tank onto an average car.


    No matter how long it runs it won''t stop, but the speed won''t increase.


    Along with the fuel tank, if you throw on the jet engine as well, this time the body of the car won''t hold together.


    From a design standpoint it would be a piece of junk.


    Being able to run as much as it wants without stopping is a great advantage though.


    "Come to think of it, Sylphy."


    "Wh, what? you know I''m concentrating..."


    "It''s about our child, but I wonder if they would have talent in magic."


    "Faa!?"


    Sylphy''s concentration power was disturbed.


    The unskilled Disturb Magic scattered and the Water Ball was created to itsplete orb form.


    I froze that and then sunk it into the cup in front of me.


    "Th... That is something we won''t know until it''s born..."


    Sylphy''s face was bright red, she was restlessly squirming with her thighs together.


    "In order for it to be born, that is, it''s essential for the Danna-sama to give it his best, you know?"


    Whileughing and trying to cover that up Sylphy came over and rubbed my thighs.


    Sylphy''s thin hand tickled.


    In exchange, I rubbed the back side of Sylphy''s shoulders as well.


    These days this kind of contact somehow makes me happy.


    In an instant, the mood in the living room became pink colored.


    Sylphy buried her face on the top of my shoulder as she embraced me.


    Cute.


    Danna-sama wants to give it his best right now.


    Le... let alone talking about when it''s born, it''s too soon to be talking about it when it''s not even made yet isn''t it.


    An un-captured tanuki or something or other.


    If I don''t capture the tanuki first.


    "Yeah. But, since my elf blood is strong, it might be hard to make it... That is, I know that Rudi wants a child, but it seems there are cases where it can take a considerable amount of time to make it. Grandm... Elinalise-san said it as well, but, that is, the probability that we won''t be able to make it soon is higher right..."


    Sylphy separated her head from my shoulder and cast her eyes down with a somewhat worried face.


    Several months since we were married.


    Sylphy''s and my sexual rtionship has been proceeding favorably.


    It''s just a bit of naked talk, but in the instant I''m about to pull the trigger on my magnum, I use lines often said in ero games.


    Not with any particrly deep meaning, simply because I just wanted to try saying the lines, and while I''m aware that they are considerably disgusting, and somehow or other the interest takes a hold and I suddenly end up blurting them out.


    Sylphy might be interpreting those seriously.


    It seems she''s still not to the point of worrying about infertility, but she might be holding worries about it in her own way.


    "Th... That is if I''m unable to have a child, it''s fine if you ept a mistress okay?"


    "For the time being, there''s no expectation for that at all."


    "But Rudi... you want a child right?"


    I''ll try thinking about it with the positions reversed.


    If it were toe to light that I was infertile and Sylphy felt by all means that she wanted a child.


    Sylphy was led away by a different man and made a child.


    I mightmit suicide.


    I can''t afford to let Sylphy feel those sorts of things.


    "You sure are foolish Sylphy. What I want isn''t a child, it''s the crystallization of love with the partner that I love."


    "Rudi..."


    "I love you Sylphy. My princess."


    Even for me, those are some pretty toothy lines.


    The back of my neck is itchy.


    However Sylphy... Or more like, the people of this world are weak to these kinds of lines.


    The other day as well, as a joke I said, "Cheers to your eyes" and Sylphy''s face went bright red.


    The effect is outstanding.


    If I''m too embarrassed to say it then we can''t move forward.


    "...I love you as well."


    Sylphy''s eyes were clouded while she was clinging onto my arm.


    Her face was bright red, the area around her mouth was linked like she was extremely embarrassed.


    Perfect Communication.


    Well then, now that we''ve gotten a rise we should move up to the second floor.


    I picked up Sylphy and carried her princess-like.


    Sylphy put her hands around my neck.


    In those clouded eyes, I could see my reflected figure trying to appear as attractive as possible, my heart was pounding like an rm bell.


    That she''s given in to the arousal as well, is the best of all.


    In these cases, the most important thing is that both sides'' feelings are in it after all.


    Now then, tonight it seems that it''s going to be a hot night.

 Chapter 114: Breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 114: Breakdown</h4>


    Part 1


    The incident urred one month after the letter arrived.


    ¡ª


    Early afternoon.


    I was helping out with Nanahoshi''s experiments.


    Just, this day, it was proceeding a bit different.


    "If this magic circle seeds, we''ll be able to proceed to the next phase."


    Nanahoshi dered that and disyed a magic circle muchrger than any of the previous ones.


    Far more enormous, even though I say that, it''s still only about half the size of a tatami mat.


    On an unusuallyrge page for this world, delicate patterns were drawn closely packed together.


    It was a masterpiece that took over one month to draw.


    In regards to Nanahoshi, it''s theption of two years of work.


    "For the time being, is it alright for me to hear what this magic circle is intended to do?"


    "...It''s to summon an object from the other world."


    "The metastasis disaster won''t ur again right?"


    Because Nanahoshi was summoned, that metastasis disaster urred.


    That would mean, it might happen even if it''s with just a small object.


    Is what I was thinking, but Nanahoshi shook her head.


    "It''s alright... in theory at least."


    "For the time being would it be alright for me to hear that theory?"


    "In all of the experiments until now, in order to summon something moreplex andrger, I confirmed that it requires more magic power. In other words, the magic in this world falls under the category of thews of energy conservation. This time what we''re summoning is a small and simple object. If we were to use the assumption that the amount of energy used during the time I was summoned was enough to annihte an entire region, in theory at most only an area of 1 meter or so around the magic circle would be teleported this time. And then, honestly I can''t imagine it happening though, even if by chance the same thing happens again, I''ve prepared a safety within the magic circle. I already know how much magic power it will use after all."


    Thews of energy conservation huh.


    I see now. What was that again?


    "Energy conservation... and, what was that again?"


    Was it different from thew of conservation of mass...?


    "...I''m not so knowledgeable about it that I can exin it to a person who doesn''t know about it, but in other words all of the strange things that happen in this world, generally have magic power as their cause. That thing you use often, Rock Bullet was it? That as well, you''re suddenly materializing a rock in mid-air, but the reality of it is that you''re changing the magic power into rock."


    I guess that would mean I was mistaken on thews I thought of in the past.


    I see, Energy Conservation.


    I see now, the more magic power you pour into the more it bes, fire magic''s temperature rises, the weight of earth magic increases is what that means.


    "And then...?"


    After that, Nanahoshi exined it to me, but honestly it was too difficult so I didn''t understand it.


    Since you''re applying the usage of somew, the magic circle''s size and effect are something or other.


    Also, after applying the something or otherw, something or other happens.


    Honestly, even if there was a hole somewhere in the theory, I wouldn''t get it.


    All that I understand is that Nanahoshi is full of self-confidence.


    If she has self-confidence, then I''m sure the probability of sess is high.


    Well. Even if it fails and I end up being thrown somewhere as well.


    I''m sure I can somehow or other manage to return.


    "If it fails and I end up being teleported somewhere, I''m leaving it to you to contact my family."


    "That''s why I said, there''s no chance of that."


    After that exchange, I stood in front of the magic circle.


    "Well then, I''ll start."


    "Please do."


    I wonder if that wish was something made towards me.


    Or else something towards God.


    I started to pour magic power into the magic circle.


    The ends of the magic circle on the paper started giving off light.


    Then the entire magic circle began to release a dim light.


    I knew that my magic power was being sucked up continuously from my arm.


    However, something was a bit strange.


    I felt something was out of ce.


    I felt like there was some kind of stagnation in the way the magic circle was shining.


    One portion doesn''t seem to be shining as well...


    Psht!!!


    A small sound was let out.


    Suddenly the magic power stopped passing over.


    The dim light from the magic circle stopped.


    "..."


    With that it was over.


    After that, the magic circle returned no reaction.


    After taking a good look, a part of the paper had a fissure made in it.


    I guess it would mean it short circuited, and the safety or whatever started working.


    In any case, this is...


    A failure.


    "...How about it?"


    "It''s a failure."


    Nanahoshi said it quietly.


    And then, fell into the chair, put her elbows on the desk.


    She made a deep sigh.


    "Fu..."


    She just kept staring at the paper ced on the floor.


    The paint had disappeared from the paper and all that was remaining was the rough draft of the magic circle.


    And the remaining fissure in the paper.


    She just kept absent-mindedly looking at those without any movement.


    After a short while, she looked this way and said it.


    "Thank you for your work. Today is already... fine for you to return."


    Roughly two year''s worth ofption.


    It ended in just a matter of only a few seconds.


    However, failures go along with experiments.


    "Well, these sorts of things happen."


    "..."


    Nanahoshi wasn''t responding.


    ...I wonder if it''s my fault.


    No, I shouldn''t be rted.


    I just kept sending magic power into it.


    I didn''t do anything different, as long as they have magic power anyone should be able to do it.


    If that was no good, then it''s Nanahoshi''s fault for not exining it enough.


    "..."


    Nanahoshi wasn''t saying anything.


    In any case, for today it goes this far huh.


    "Well then, please excuse me."


    I stood up.


    Just before I left the experiment room, I looked at Nanahoshi once more.


    She''s been in the same posture as just before, without a single movement.


    I passed through the storage-like room filled with a mix of things as I left the research room.


    After several steps I stopped my feet.


    Nanahoshi has been considerably tense over these past several months.


    With this failure, she might actually be considerably shaken I wonder.


    That posture, that behavior.


    Could it be, rather than thinking about the next experiment''s failure, she was just staring in a daze?


    No, even if she''s like that Nanahoshi is reasonably strong it seems.


    She should have the capacity to ept a failure as a failure I''m sure.


    The instant I thought that,


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh...!"


    I suddenly heard a screaming voice from the research room.


    Simultaneously, I heard the sound of something breaking.


    The sound of someone raging.


    I turned my heels around and quickly returned to the research room.


    "Aaaaaaaah!"


    There, Nanahoshi was half in a frenzy with her hair disheveled.


    She was tearing the books she wrote herself into pieces and scattering them, as her temper was going up, she pulled over the shelves, throwing the contents of jars all over the ce.


    She took off her mask and threw it on the ground.


    While trying to scratch off her face she staggered into the wall.


    While beating on the wall she staggered and tripped over the contents of the jar she threw everywhere.


    She continued to m the contents of the jar on the ground, stood up and then tried to tear off her hair.


    I panicked and went up behind her and grabbed onto her, constricting her.


    "Wai... calm down!"


    "I can''t return, I can''t return, I can''t return..."


    Nanahoshi was muttering it in a whisper with hollow eyes.


    All of her muscles were stiffening, like she was saving up all of her power to start raging about at any time.


    "I can''t return, I can''t return, I can''t retuuuuuuuuuuuuuurn!"


    Nanahoshi was struggling.


    To the limits of her power, she was struggling to try and release my restraint on her.


    However, it was just the level of strength of a hikikomori female high school student.


    Feeble.


    There''s no way she could shake me off.


    Before long she released her strength and went limp.


    When I started to release my hands, she started to bend towards the floor.


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    After looking at that face, I felt intuitively that it was dangerous.


    The color of her face was pure white, her eyes were nk and had a shadow over them, her lips had lost their color, and they dried up and cracked.


    This is the face that someone makes during a considerably severe emotional breakdown.


    She might try to kill herself.


    "..."


    I can''t deal with this by myself.


    What should I do?


    Who would help me at times like this...?


    Sylphy.


    It''s Sylphy.


    If it''s her then she''ll lend me a hand somehow or other.


    That''s right, today she has no night shift.


    Alright, today I''ll return home with Nanahoshi.


    Let''s do that.


    No, but before that, it would be better to calm her down somewhere.


    "Are you alright?"


    "..."


    "You''ve been working a bit too hard you know. Rest for today."


    "..."


    Nanahoshi wasn''t responding.


    I turned her shoulders around and partly forcibly stood her up.


    Just like that, I left the research room while dragging her along.


    The lock is... No, I''ll do it after.


    I''m sure it''ll be fine for one day or so. Probably.


    Just like that, I was heading towards the ce Sylphy was at. The aim is the fifth year students'' ssroom.


    Maybe I should have someone call out to her.


    Or else, I can call her myself.


    I continued to walk while lending my shoulder to Nanahoshi, the surrounding gazes were gathering on me.


    Just then I ran into the lot moving between ssrooms.


    They were talking loudly.


    We stand out.


    Is it because I''m lending my shoulder to a woman?


    Right now Nanahoshi doesn''t have her mask on.


    It would be better if we don''t stand out too much.


    But what should I do.


    "Shisho!"


    I heard a voice from behind.


    After turning around. It''s Zanoba.


    "Shisho... what''s wrong!?"


    "Zanoba. Nanahoshi''s in danger, help me out here."


    "...Is it illness!?"


    "Something simr to that."


    "Then, we should move her to the infirmary for now."


    Yeah, first we should go there.


    Infirmary, it''s the infirmary.


    Alright.


    "Shisho, I''ll carry her."


    "Do it courteously."


    "Of course, now, Silent-dono."


    Zanoba picked up Nanahoshi and carried her like a princess.


    It was a solid and stable holding style. Nanahoshi didn''t resist at all.


    She waspletely limp with an expression like her soul had been drawn out.


    "Clear the path!"


    We went straight through the crowd while Zanoba was yelling.


    The people split like the sea.


    I followed along through there.


    Part 2


    We arrived at the infirmary.


    Weid Nanahoshi on the bed.


    She was making a nk face.


    It was a terrible face.


    It looks like the shadow of death ising out.


    For the time being, I conveyed the important parts to the healing magician that was on duty.


    Emotional conditions can''t be cured with healing magic.


    After suddenly looking at my feet, Julie was pulling at my cuff.


    "Grandmaster, your face looks terrible."


    After hearing those words I touched my own face.


    Right now, I wonder what kind of face I''m making.


    Ah, no, I''m probably considerably disturbed as well.


    If I don''t calm down a bit.


    "Yeah, since I''m ugly after all."


    I put my hand on top of Julie''s head and patted it.


    To think I''d even be making this kind of little girl worried.


    "By all means, Shisho."


    Suddenly, I was handed a cup from the side.


    It''s Zanoba.


    "Thank you."


    I received it with thanks and drank the contents.


    It seems he got it from a pitcher that''s reserved in the infirmary.


    I felt a sensation like my tongue wasing undone from the top of my mouth.


    It seems at some point unnoticed my mouth gotpletely dry.


    "Fu..."


    I sat in the chair and took a deep breath.


    Zanoba was standing at my side and quietly asked.


    "Shisho, what happened? It''s the first time I''ve seen Shisho panicking this much."


    "Ah..."


    I exined the things that happened in the experiment room.


    The experiment failed and that Nanahoshi started to act violently.


    Since it seemed like she might die if I left her alone, I saved her.


    After Zanoba heard that, he looked over Nanahoshi with aplicated expression.


    "I guess she must not be doing her research because she wants to do it?"


    "...That''s right I guess."


    No-no it''s not like she''s doing it.


    It''s not like she''s doing it because she wants to do it.


    She can''t return if she doesn''t do it.


    If it doesn''t go well, it can''t be helped that it ends up like this.


    It''s been six years since the metastasis incident.


    She''s tripped on the first step.


    "..."


    I sighed and then reclined on the chair.


    Somehow I''m tired.


    Zanoba didn''t say anything more than that.


    We just nkly stared at the ceiling in front of Nanahoshi, just able to do nothing but stand still.


    Part 3


    After a short while, Nanahoshi closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Around the same time as that Sylphy appeared.


    Ariel wasn''t around.


    "I came to confirm the story that Rudi and Zanoba-kun brought a female student to the infirmary."


    It seems it was bing a rumor.


    I knocked a female student unconscious, brought her to the infirmary, and that I might end up doing something terrible to her.


    That sure is cruel, why are they socking in trust of me. Is it because I''m the Bancho?


    Though I haven''t really done anything to earn their trust.


    Well, it''s fine.


    I told Sylphy about the things that urred in the research room.


    The experiment failed and after that Nanahoshi went berserk.


    And then, it ended up at the current situation.


    "That sort of thing happened??"


    Sylphy made a serious face and looked at Nanahoshi.


    "Since it would be dangerous to leave her alone, I thought to let her sleep at our house for today."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to let her sleep in the infirmary I wonder?"


    "At the time when she wakes up, it''s better if there''s a face she knows."


    At the very least, during times like these it''s no good if they''re alone.


    She''ll fall as far as she can fall.


    Nanahoshi is young. She doesn''t seem like she has any sort of resistance to these sorts of things after all.


    It could be that up until now several simr cases of irritability have happened as well.


    However, I could feel that the shock wasrgely different this time.


    The thing known as a person''s heart, when it''s shaken this violently it will fall as far as it can.


    The ce it will look to is, in other words, suicide.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for her to calm down though. I feel we should look after her for a bit and let her sleep over at our house."


    "Umm, is it alright if I leave it to you?"


    "If it''s at the level of meals, then it''s fine."


    It''s just keeping her quarantined until she calms down.


    It might be good to let her escape from reality a bit as well.


    Averting your eyes during painful times is asionally important.


    It''s the so called strategic retreat.


    "...It''s not like I''m particrly nning to cheat."


    "I understand that. Or else, is there something you''re feeling guilty about?"


    "Nothing."


    There''s absolutely no feeling of guilt.


    Even though I say that, I''m bringing a different woman to our home.


    Not only that, but apletely limp girl not putting up any resistance.


    But, it seems Sylphy isn''t going to doubt me.


    So this is faith huh.


    "I''ll leave it to Rudi. Today are you going to return just like this?"


    "Yeah. Shopping, I can''t go together, but can I leave it to you?"


    "Leave it to me."


    I greatly nodded to Sylphy''s trustworthy response.


    As expected of Sylphy.


    Part 4


    After leaving the school and hurrying to my house.


    Zanoba offered to transport Nanahoshi.


    Just now it was carrying like a princess, but this time he''s carrying her over his back.


    Zanoba is a prince, but carrying on his back sure suits him.


    "I''m sorry about this Zanoba."


    "No, since I''m only useful in these sorts of ways."


    Zanoba who was effortlessly carrying the limp Nanahoshi.


    Behind that, Julie was toddling along.


    If you put diving clothes with a drill attached to Zanoba, I''m sure it would be fine to call him Mr. Bubbles.


    As a test, I decided to try lifting up Julie.


    "Hyaa! Grandmaster, what is it?"


    "Nothing."


    Zanoba just made a fleeting nce this way.


    I walked along while carrying Julie in my arms.


    Julie''s body was unexpectedly fluffy.


    A year prior she was like skin and bones, but it seems she''s properly been eating.


    She''scking a bit of muscle, but it''s not like I''m going to demand something massive from a seven year old child.


    "Julie, is Zanoba treating you well?"


    "Yes, Master is giving me a lot of food."


    "I see I see. Master is giving you lots to eat is he?"


    "Master is giving me a lot of good food to eat."


    "Very good."


    Come to think of it, I wonder if Nanahoshi is properly eating her meals.


    During the time when I was carrying her, I felt she was considerably thin.


    I won''t say as light as feather, but she was considerably light.


    She might not be eating any decent food.


    Meals are an emotional stability drug.


    Eating the things you like, eating together with someone.


    Just with that, people can be a bit happier.


    I don''t think Nanahoshi has done those sorts of things almost at all.


    "Fu..."


    I let out a sigh.


    I wonder what kind of lifestyle Nanahoshi has been living.


    Secluding herself alone and not eating anything decent.


    Without having conversations with anyone, an everyday life of just drawing magic circles.


    "It''s not Shisho''s fault, don''t let it bother you too much."


    "Yeah, I get that."


    It seems Zanoba was caught by my sigh in a different meaning.


    He was looking at me with an overly serious face.


    It seems he''s more worried about me rather than Nanahoshi.


    Well, I''m sure Zanoba hasn''t had almost any conversations with Nanahoshi after all, it can''t be helped huh.


    "..."


    For a short while we walked silently.


    And then I heard the sound of Julie''s heart beating.


    Since Julie is a child, her body temperature is higher than mine and warm.


    Listening to a heartbeat is strangely rxing.


    Next time, I''ll buy Julie something.


    After a short while, we arrived at the house.


    We went inside the room I prepared for the sake of my little sisters and ced Nanahoshi inside on one side.


    She waspletely limp stretched out on the bed.


    Her eyes were open.


    It seems that she woke up at some point.


    But, it''s still nk. I don''t know where she''s looking.


    It''s almost like a corpse.


    I wonder if she''ll really return to normal...


    ording to my diagnosis, it''s still, just barely alright.


    It''s a considerably dangerous condition, but she''s still alright.


    There was a time where I fell into a simr ce, but I was able to return from there.


    Acting out is something like a spasm.


    Those sorts of furious situations don''t continue.


    But for the time being, I grope around her clothes, and take anything that seems like it might work as a weapon.


    She was holding onto a small knife.


    I don''t think you would die with this, but for the time being I''ll hold onto it.


    Inside the room there''s nothing dangerous.


    The window is... it''s the second floor after all, a bit dangerous.


    I guess I should fix it in ce with earth magic huh.


    Though if she shatters the ss of the window it would end there, but I want to think that right now she doesn''t have that much energy.


    Since Nanahoshi wasn''t moving, I went down to the first floor.


    "Is she going to be alright?"


    "Well..."


    When I went down to the first floor Zanoba asked somewhat worriedly.


    This guy seems like he''d be indifferent to gloom after all.


    Though you can say he has weaknesses, but he''s fundamentally positive after all.


    "In any case, you helped me out there Zanoba."


    "No, since I''m always depending on Shisho after all. There''s nothing to worry about with this much."


    Zanoba dered it with his sameposed face as always.


    As expected, he''s a reliable man.


    "Shisho, you as well, are you alright?"


    "Me? Why?"


    "It looked like shisho received some kind of shock when Silent-dono copsed."


    I''ve received some damage.


    I wonder if that''s the case.


    Yeah.


    I guess it is.


    Nanahoshi was raging about in insanity.


    After I stopped that, she became something like an empty shell.


    Seeing that from start to end, I remembered things from the past.


    In Nanahoshi''s case, the shape is slightly different from me, but it''s mental agony.


    I''m feeling empathetic.


    If the circumstances were a bit different, the one like that might have been me.


    "Somewhat. I remembered something painful from the past."


    "Is it fine for me to listen?"


    "...During the time when I was small, I became like that, and just got lethargic and shut myself off."


    "It''s a sensation that I couldn''t understand."


    It was a forsaken way of putting it, but I don''t want to simply be told that he understands.


    "I''m sure."


    "In any case, if there''s a time when you need my power again, please ask, since I''m only overflowing in just power after all."


    "Yeah, I''ll rely on you."


    I feel grateful to Zanoba''s good will.


    This guy as well, even if it doesn''t involve dolls he''s a good guy after all.


    After that, a short while passed and Zanoba returned.


    Since I had nothing to do, I spent the time reading in the room where Nanahoshi was sleeping.


    I hesitated a bit whether to leave her alone or not.


    In my case, during these sorts of times, you really want to be alone.


    However, she''s always been alone up until now.


    She was alone.


    Until Sylphy returned, I was at Nanahoshi''s side.

 Chapter 115: Three Heads Are Better Than One

    <h4>Chapter 115: Three Heads Are Better Than One</h4>


    Part 1


    One week has passed since we started looking after Nanahoshi.


    She would just stare nkly throughout the day.


    However, it seems the worst period has already passed.


    Her appetite is thin, but she''s eating and if we press her she even goes into the bath.


    She goes in without trying to drown herself.


    However, maybe because her stretched tension was cut, but I can''t feel the willpower she previously had.


    It''s a feeling like she would simply break when pushed.


    She has no energy as well.


    If I were to say it, it''s the kind of mood of someone who was deceived by the yakuza and found themself the star of an adult video in no time at all.


    I can''t leave her alone.


    I need to be cautious not to let her meet someone like Luke.


    The only thing that I can feel from the current Nanahoshi is resignation.


    That experiment failed, but it seems she was enduring it to that degree.


    She seemed so self-confident, it might have been a firm theory.


    I wonder if that failure had enough meaning in it for the past several years she spent to all be pointless.


    I''ve never experienced a setback that big.


    The closest thing I have is when my data from a game I continued ying for several years to the point of being an invalid, was deleted.


    The instant I got the Bad Login message and ount Suspension mail, my heart''s pounding got intense, I spent almost a full day unable to think of anything.


    After protesting to the administrations, crying out thoroughly, and finally crying myself to sleep.


    After that, I couldn''t motivate myself to do anything for a month.


    That time, I swore to myself that I would never seriously y games again.


    Nanahoshi''s case is different from a game.


    She has the objective of returning to the previous world.


    If she had to give up on that, I''m sure she wouldn''t be able to live.


    Thinking that, I looked here and there for ways to help but...


    She was just spending everyday nking out.


    I don''t even know if she was able to hear my conversation.


    Is what I was thinking though.


    "I thought I had closed it all up..."


    One day, she suddenly said that.


    I didn''t respond and just listened.


    "Magic circles, if I were to put them into words of our previous world, they''re something like circuit boards. By joining together a number of patterns of circuits you can create a single function. However, no matter what, that one point, the circuit wouldn''t connect together. No matter how much I changed the wiring, a certain single point and another single point wouldn''t connect. I tried forcefully connecting them together, but then some other ce always has a malfunction remaining."


    For the sake of connecting together a circuit that isn''t connecting together, she erged something that would normally be half the size.


    And then in order to fix a single distortion, she added another circuit.


    In the end it was a magic circle with a malfunction remaining in a single part.


    Even though it shouldn''t seem hopeless at a nce.


    Just a single part isn''t connecting together.


    "It goes against thews of physics. In other words, it means I won''t be able to return to my home."


    It was a magic circle full of patchwork almost like paper mache.


    I''m sure Nanahoshi put quite a bit of effort into it.


    At a nce, if she were to put a bit more effort into it, you might think that the circuit that''s not connecting, would connect.


    However, I''m sure if you were to do that again, a different circuit would stop connecting.


    "It''s already impossible..."


    Nanahoshi said it like that and fell prostrated on the bed.


    Part 2


    I proceeded towards Nanahoshi''s researchboratory, I decided to gather some ns.


    After hearing her story, I remembered a certain thing.


    It could be that it can be resolved.


    Even though I say that, I don''t want to give her false hope.


    First I need to think of what I can do and check into it.


    Next day. I called Cliff to Zanoba''s research room.


    If three people meet, then they say you''ll gain transcendental wisdom after all.


    I decided to borrow the intelligence of the Genius-sama.


    In the research room, naturally as it was, Elinalise followed along as well.


    "To think that Silent would end up in that sort of condition, it''s hard to believe."


    It seems she stays in Cliff''s researchboratory, but I wonder what''s going on with sses.


    It seems like she''s advanced years, but I wonder if she might end up dropping out of school soon.


    Well, it''s her individual freedom I guess.


    "She looked like a bit stronger of a girl to me though."


    "A truly strong person wouldn''t seclude themself alone and worry about things."


    "Well, I guess that is true."


    Elinalise shrugged her shoulders.


    It doesn''t seem that Elinalise has had much contact with Nanahoshi as well.


    Asking her to help us find some kind of breather might be a good idea as well.


    "Well then, you two. First please take a look at this."


    I show Zanoba and Cliff the diagram.


    In that moment, Cliff made a sullen face.


    "What a filthy magic circle."


    Saying filthy, what an interesting expression.


    "Is there such a thing as filthy and clean?"


    "Obviously. When creating magic tools, it won''t be settled if you don''t create them small and cleanly. If it were me I''d draw it cleaner. For example, here, if you were to connect them here, this area would be able to work with more refinement."


    "Oh?"


    Cliff pointed his finger at the magic circle and boasted fulled of confidence


    Well, anyone can criticize something that''s alreadypleted.


    Probably, if we did just as Cliff says, the malfunctions would increase again I''m sure.


    "Ah, but, the idea is amazing indeed. To think of making a loop in this part, normally you wouldn''t think of that... I see, it''s because of this description that this side has beplicated...?"


    Cliff was muttering some things while looking at the magic circle.


    This, for example, that for example, or then around here for example.


    It was all those kinds of words.


    I wonder if it would be better if I study more.


    Though it''s not specifically guaranteed that I''ll understand even if I study it.


    "And then, Shisho, what sort of magic circle is this?"


    "It''s a summoning magic circle that Silent is researching. Since she''s reached a bit of an impasse, I''d like to borrow your knowledge."


    After saying that, Zanoba tilted his head.


    "However shisho, summoning magic is outside of our area of expertise?"


    "Well, it''s fine even if we can''te to a resolution."


    Just, if it''s something that you can''t understand alone, if several people think about it you might figure it out.


    In reverse, if the field is different, the ideas thate out might be different as well.


    "For the time being, please look at this part here, it seems that the magic circle cut off around here, but do you get it?"


    I pointed my finger at the part where it tore during the experiment.


    "...Eh? Yeah. So it cut off here, I didn''t realize it. This magic circle is iplete. Ummm, where this should be connected to is... here?"


    Cliff was surprised.


    It seems even though he calls himself a genius, he couldn''t recognize that part right away.


    I guess it''s that kind of thing.


    "In order to connect this circuit, do you have any ideas?"


    After asking that, Cliff crossed his arms and gave it some thought.


    This and that are and started muttering to himself.


    He was writing various things on the memo in his hand.


    "This is a difficult problem. If you were to redraw it from scratch... No but... it''s impossible."


    "Could it work if we went with a multiple structure?"


    Around the time when Cliff arrived at his conclusion, Zanoba interposed.


    Cliff made a puzzled expression.


    "Multiple structure? What kind of talk is that?"


    "In the doll that I''m researching, several magic circles areyered to give birth to a single result. Even though I say that, since I''ve only just started my research as well, I''ve never even properly drawn a magic circle before..."


    "Wait just a second, doll you mean, the one from the other day? Show it to me for a bit."


    "Shisho, is that fine?"


    For some reason after asking for my permission, Zanoba returned with the round slice of the doll''s arm.


    Cliff looked at the cross-section round slice of the magic circle with great interest.


    And then dered it.


    "The guy who created this is a genius."


    For the excessively self-conscious Cliff to say it, it seems it''s that amazing.


    "I''ve never seen a magic circle like this before...ku...I don''t get the theory at all. Are there two magic circles ovepping... No, it''s different, there''s even more. It seems without them all assembled together it wouldn''t move properly... But, even though it was broken it was still moving after all... Why? ...Sheet, what''s going on with this magic circle."


    Cliff was grinding his teeth in a mortifying way.


    It''s almost like the prince-sama of the vegetable countryying his eyes on the legendary superman.


    "I don''t really understand it in detail yet though. ording to the book, it seems to be a magic circle solely for the sake of controlling the movements of the elbow."


    After Zanoba nonchntly said it, Cliff seemed like he was about to sob.


    I''m sure he''s mortified over Zanoba understanding something that he doesn''t know.


    Immediately, Elinalise rushed over to him.


    She pulled his head into her chest and stroked it.


    "Yes Yes, I understand that since Cliff is a genius, if you investigate it a bit more you''ll understand it in more detail."


    "I... I know that!"


    Cliff turned bright red and regained his energy.


    As expected of Elinalise. She''s reliable.


    But, since it''s a considerably hectic time right now, I''d like you to do that after you return.


    "Cliff-senpai. If you use the technique used in this doll, do you think you can solve the problem in Silent''s magic circle?"


    "I don''t know. But, I think there''s a possibility."


    It doesn''t seem he knows for certain huh.


    However, I''m sure it''ll be some kind of clue.


    Until now, Nanahoshi has only ever drawn magic circles with a single ne.


    If she were toyer them, I guess such upside down ways of thinking never came to her.


    Or else she might not have tried it for some other kind of reason.


    I''ll be praying that this talk was a blind spot on Nanahoshi''s end.


    And then, it would be good if she''ll regain her motivation.


    Part 3


    The next day, I took Nanahoshi out.


    The destination was her research room.


    The disorderly room was left in the same arrangement as yesterday''s asion.


    It''s a room with a mixed feeling still remaining, Zanoba and Cliff were on standby.


    What the two were looking at was the research materials that Nanahoshi had investigated until now.


    After Nanahoshi saw that she suddenlyughed with her nose.


    "What''s this!? With three men, do you intend to rape me or something?"


    Rape you say.


    Exactly how far in self-abandonment are you?


    After just a single failure...


    Well, all it takes to drive someone mad in their life is just a singlerge mistake.


    "What was that! I am a devout Milis adherent! You know!"


    Cliff was enraged.


    The Milis religion is simr to Christianity on the idea points of chastity.


    In one''s lifetime, they only love a single woman, and absolutely never resort to adultery.


    It sure is abstinent.


    "Ah, I see."


    Nanahoshi walked with an unreliable stagger and sat on the chair.


    And then leaned on itpletely limp.


    "Cliff-senpai, Zanoba, for the time being please start with the conversation from yesterday."


    I showed Nanahoshi a number of ideas that these two thought upst night.


    Nanahoshi listened to the exnation uninterested.


    The magic circle revised by Cliff.


    Layering the magic circles proposed in regards to Zanoba''s research.


    It was a three-dimensional magic circle, that I suggested the idea of.


    While looking at those uninterested.


    Without a single change in her expression.


    She looked fixed on them.


    Fixed.


    There was a point her eyes were focused on.


    It was no longer uninteresting.


    It was just expressionless as she concentrated.


    "Ah."


    Suddenly, Nanahoshi raised her voice.


    "It might work...?"


    And whispered that as such.


    From there Nanahoshi suddenly leaped and stood up from the chair.


    "I see, I see I see, there was no necessity to be so fixated on a single ne. Well, that''s right. I can write multiple papers and then stick them together. If Iminateyer them, I can draw a magic circle of any size. I wonder why I couldn''t think up something this simple!"


    She started pacing around the room three, four times withoutposure.


    She took the pen and paper on top of the desk in her hand.


    And then, started drawing a diagram with a tter.


    She was drawing something that looked like a calction form, then sloppily erased it and redrew it.


    "Ah, it''s different, not like this!"


    "Hey, isn''t it like this?"


    Towards that Nanahoshi acting like a bear in the zoo, Cliff suddenly stuck his head in.


    At some point he had been using the red ink pen he was holding to add notes to Nanahoshi''s memo.


    As expected of Cliff-senpai.


    Naturally unable to read the suddenly different atmosphere.


    "Ah, I see... you are clever."


    "Of course, since I''m a genius after all."


    "Then what about this? What would you be fine with doing? I''ve had some doubts about it since before though...?"


    "Eh... wait just a second..."


    Cliff and Nanahoshi with their shoulders side by side had started getting along together while scribbling on a single paper.


    I took a peek at it but I couldn''t see it as anything other than a child''s scribbling.


    "Zanoba, do you get it?"


    "At that level, I don''t understand it at all..."


    We''ve been left out of the loop.


    In any case, Cliff sure is amazing.


    I don''t think it should have been all that long since he started researching magic circles.


    Well it''s fine.


    It seems like Nanahoshi has regained her energy after all.


    ...If it''s like this, then even if it doesn''t seed, I''m sure she''ll get some kind of foothold.


    "Zanoba sorry about this, but please look after things here."


    "Shisho where are you heading?"


    "I''m going to call Elinalise-san. If she knows that her own man is getting along well with another woman I''m sure even that person will find it unpleasant after all."


    While saying that I face away from him.


    The time when I was leaving the research room, I could hear Nanahoshi''s cheerful voice.


    It might be the first time I''ve heard Nanahoshi make that kind of voice since we first met.


    Part 4


    One weekter.


    Nanahoshipleted the magic circle.


    It was a magic circle almost like cardboard, with five pieces of paperyered together.


    Each of those was drawn separately and then they were glued together with some kind of paste.


    While Cliff and Zanoba were watching over, I started to pour magic power into it.


    My magic power was being sucked out continuously.


    The magic circle started to release light.


    A radiant light.


    The room was illuminated almost like broad daylight.


    Inside the light. The shape gradually started to appear.


    By the time the light had settled, something from the other world had been summoned to this world.


    A PET bottle.


    It has nobel or cap, it''s a PET bottle with a simple shape.


    "Oh, this is amazing isn''t it."


    "What is this?? ss? It''s different?? More..."


    Zanoba and Cliff couldn''t hide their excitement at seeing a 500 ml PET bottle for the first time.


    Elinalise and Julie as well, were peeking with very interested faces.


    Nanahoshi as well, after seeing the thing summoned, she clenched her first, and in a small voice whispered, "good, good."


    Looking at the PET bottle.


    It''s nothing but a PET bottle.


    Even so it''s a PET bottle.


    In that moment we knew with certainty that this world and our previous world were connected.


    It was an inorganic substance that''s not a living being, an object with an exceedingly simple structure.


    However, something that doesn''t exist in this world was summoned here.


    "It''s a sess isn''t it."


    I called out to Nanahoshi with those words.


    And then she deeply nodded.


    Very pleasantly.


    "Yeah, it''s a sess, with this we can finally proceed to the next phase! A magic circle that uses ayered structure, if I continue following through with this, most likely it''ll be able to summon anything. If there''s more organization put into the magic circle, just by changing the second and third pieces of paper and..."


    And then Nanahoshi turned back and looked at me.


    She avoided my gaze and made a face full of retribution.


    "...I''m sorry about that. I... I''ve depended on you."


    "It''s give and take right? Next time, if I''m in trouble please help me out as well?"


    "...Of ...Of course."


    A meek Nanahoshi sure is a good thing.


    After suddenly taking a look, Elinalise was staring over here without moving.


    "Somehow you seem intimate don''t you."


    "Elinalise-san, just like that, you always tie things together to love affairs quickly."


    "It''s between a man and woman after all. But, that isn''t very good you know."


    Mother-inw''s eyes were shining.


    Even though I don''t have any intention of cheating.


    Even though Sylphy knows about today.


    "I guess so, they are newly-weds after all, it would be terrible if his wife misunderstood."


    Nanahoshi took one step away.


    Elinaliseughed with a smile and put her arm around Nanahoshi''s shoulder.


    "Ufufu, there''s no need to be that bothered by it. That''s right! Let''s go to a bar today! Of course it''s thisdy''s treat!"


    Nanahoshi let out a bitter smile to Elinalise''s proposal.


    Normally she would have made a bluntly reluctant face as she refused it.


    However, well, she can''t really refuse today.


    "It can''t be helped can it. But, with that we''ll call it even with you all."


    "Of course, right Cliff?"


    Cliff who was squeezing and clutching the PET bottle turned around after being called out.


    "Eh? Ah, that''s right! Yeah, we can call it even. But, since you''re considerably excellent, next time, it would be good if you can lend your power to my research as well!"


    With those words, Elinalise giggled with a smile.


    Part 5


    We all set forth to the bar in the middle of the day.


    For some reason Rinia and Purusena joined up with us within the school building.


    They said they didn''t want to be left out so we should bring them as well nya.


    I wonder where they managed to catch wind of it.


    When she noticed such arge group, Ariel came along asking us what was going on.


    After exining the details, "Then I''ll provide you with an overseer." she handed Sylphy over to us.


    The overseer was just in name, it was Ariel''s form of being considerate.


    By the time we left the school gate, Badigadi was lined up in the back before anyone realized it.


    No, really before anyone noticed...


    On the way we dropped by the Magic Guild and Nanahoshi withdrew some money.


    It seems, she''s left a considerablyrge amount of money in the care of the Magic Guild.


    Using it as a substitute for a bank.


    Badigadi was a regr of the bar.


    It was midday, but for the most part there were regr customers.


    However, Nanahoshi wasn''t bothered over things like that at all.


    On the counter she dropped the bag full of money and left it with a [Don].


    "Reserve the bar."


    "Eh?? Eh??"


    Towards the troubled shopkeeper, Badigadi dered, "Wait wait".


    He took the bag of gold coins from his own pocket and ced them down with a [Don]. Doubling it up.


    "Today is a celebration. Serve all of the customers thate into the store today for free."


    He dered it as such.


    What dignity.


    As expected of a king. That makes me go numb and admire you.


    Demon King-sama was making a face like it was only natural and went to upy thergest table in the bar.


    And then dered.


    "Bring out all of the food on the menu this store has!"


    It''s a line that anyone would want to try saying at least once.


    It''s fine since I''m not the one paying, but I wonder if they can feed these numbers?


    Well it''s fine.


    Around the time the first cuisine came out, the Demon King stood up.


    And then said it.


    "And, what was the celebration today for?"


    "Silent''s research has seeded."


    "I see now, then Silent, was it. Open things up with a speech."


    Nanahoshi was raised up.


    With a bit of a reluctant face.


    "...Thank you very much for today."


    "Alright, let''s toast!"


    "Cheers!"


    It progressed kind of like my marriage ceremony and the banquet started up.


    Part 6


    It was a fun banquet.


    During times when good things happen, it''s good to make some noise and drink alcohol.


    The things these hands now possess are things I never once experienced in my previous life.


    In this world, I''ve experienced it countless times.


    During my Adventurer days I socialized and drank as necessary.


    However, I always felt that somehow it was just troublesome.


    And that those guys who get drunk, make a racket, and struggle about are fools.


    And that they should think a bit about the trouble they''re causing to their surroundings.


    However, after I''ve entered into the vortex of that, I finally understand the feeling.


    People have a time when they really need to undo their bindings and let loose.


    I think that.


    I think that while watching Nanahoshi sing Anison in Japanese as she strokes Rinia''s ears.


    If you don''t act like that and forget about everything asionally, you can''t possibly go on living.


    Since life is full of painful things after all.


    Even if it''s forcibly, if you don''t create some good times then you''ll be crushed.


    I''m sure, around Elinalise and Badigadi''s age they understand that idea very well.


    As expected of the so called old-man''s wisdom.


    Well, there are guys among them that are stuck on the pot they''re drinking from though.


    Alcohol is the best of medicines.


    asionally it will cure illnesses of the heart.


    Today Sylphy and I drank without reservation.


    We don''t drink alcohol at home.


    Since we don''t have any habits like that.


    That''s not particrly why though.


    For the first time today I understood how bad Sylphy''s drunken behavior was.


    No, it''s not bad.


    It''s not so much bad.


    Just, she''s a bit of a clingy heavy drinker.


    "Hey, Rudi, stroke my head."


    "Yes yes, alright alright."


    "It''s fine for you to eat my ears?"


    "Thank you for the meal."


    "Awawa, it tickles."


    Since some time ago, Sylphy has turned into an extraordinarily sweet creature.


    Wonderful.


    Next time we should start progressively drinking.


    Ah, but if it''s like this, then if she started drinking when I''m not around I''d be worried.


    I guess I should tell her not to drink outside of the house.


    I wonder if those sorts of restrictions are fine.


    It''s fine, I don''t mind.


    She''s mine, what''s wrong with doing as I please.


    "Rudi, squeeze me tight?"


    "Yes Yes, I''ll hold your hips."


    "Uee~ I sure am happy..."


    I felt Sylphy''sughter had be somewhat slovenly.


    Ah, but embracing a drunken girl close sure is that, I can feel the reason why the world is overflowing with love songs.


    N ban ba, me ra ssame ra ssa.


    Alright, for today I''ll have this girl as takeout. Our house is nearby after all.


    "Rudi umm, you know. I was you know, the other day you know, feeling jealous."


    "Eh, seriously? Towards who? I''ll never approach them again, I''ll cut off ties with them."


    "Yeah, Ruijerd-san. That other time you told me stories about him right? During the time when Rudi was talking about Ruijerd-san it was somehow amazing, you know."


    "No, since I really respect that person, please pardon me on that."


    "No way... only look at me..."


    Only look at me, you say, it''s somewhat different from what she was saying the other day.


    I guess this would be Sylphy''s real feelings.


    I did think that it was going good for my own convenience to the point where it was scary, but it seems that Sylphy might have been exerting herself.


    Well, I can think about the difficult matterster, for now I want to enjoy myself with this adorable creature.


    After putting Sylphy on top of myp and flirting together with her, Nanahoshi approached us.


    "What''s with that, Baka-couple. Stop flirting around. How many years do you think it''s been since Ist met with Aki."


    She came to pick a fight. She''s drunk.


    I wonder if she''s already done with the song.


    If it''s a famous one then I might know so I''d be fine with a duet though...


    I might end up feeling the generation gap again.


    "If you''re going to flirt, then do it in a ce where people aren''t looking.


    "Well don''t say it like that. Right now this is a ce to drink. Let''s put it all aside."


    "In the first ce, I''ve been wanting to say it since before, from my room, flirting and more flirting. What, marriage? What is that, it''s fine, but what is with that, even during the time when a person is feeling down... The sound was resounding all through the night, really... kya?!"


    Badigadi lifted Nanahoshi up onto his shoulder.


    "Fuhahahaha! You''re over here! Today is the day to listen to your strange song!"


    "It''s not strange! In my world, these sorts of songs are popr!"


    "That''s a very interesting story! I don''t know what world it is, but I''ll offer it up to you! Now, sing to your heart''s content!"


    "Wait just a bit, before that I have to talk to Rudeus..."


    "Fuhahahahaha! Even though you were helped out, if you''re going to resort toints you''re better off just singing! Sing sing!"


    "That was just the introduction for the talk??!"


    It seems Nanahoshi is shouting about something.


    I wonder if she wanted to thank me or something.


    Well during times when we''re in trouble it''s something that goes for the both of us. Thanks are unnecessary.


    In any case, being abducted by a Demon King, isn''t that a good position.


    Almost like a princess from somewhere.


    Just, the ce that princess was being abducted to wasn''t a prison.


    It was the stage of a certain bar.


    A short while after and Nanahoshi''s song came flowing by again.


    It''s a bitte, the apaniment started.


    Was there a troubadour, is what I was thinking, but the one holding the musical instrument was Badigadi.


    Can that guy really y an instrument?


    Rather, even though he said he was going to offer it to her, he''s going to y an instrument?


    After all I don''t get that guy.


    In any case, it sure is a nostalgic piece.


    What was it again...


    Yeah, that''s right it was gan...ra.


    It''s not really that generation, I''m surprised she knows it.


    No, for the time being it was famous, it''s not all that strange.


    However, it sure is being sung lousily.


    I guess it''s because the apaniment doesn''t know the melody.


    No, it feels like the apaniment isn''t even trying to match up with Nanahoshi''s lousy singing.


    But, it seems fun.


    Well, for today, Nanahoshi is the main attraction.


    It''s fine isn''t it. Being lousy.


    It''s a lousy song, but the feelings are being transmitted.


    So you want to return that much.


    It''s not a feeling I can''tprehend.


    But the country of love, in my regards, is right here and now.


    In any case, it was a good banquet.


    If a celebration happens, then have a party.


    It''s a good custom.


    I should remember it for next time.


    Part 7


    The party dispersed when the leading actor Nanahoshi waspletely smashed.


    It seems that Rinia and Purusena were going to carry Nanahoshi to her room in the dorm and sleep over there.


    Others scattered in groups of twos and threes.


    Also, a certain heavy drinker intended to go drink at a different establishment it seems.


    Sylphy and I decided to return home.


    The drunken Sylphy wasughing with a, dyufufu, and clinging to my arm.


    Since her footing was shaky, I was properly keeping her steady around her hips.


    Sylphy waspletely entrusting her body to me.


    If I were at a goukon right now, "I can do it!" I understand the feelings of a careless guy full of confidence.


    Although, I have no feelings of guilt.


    For now that is...


    After we return to the house, it will be different.


    "...Rudi, doesn''t it seem noisy somehow?"


    Suddenly, Sylphy said something like that.


    "Hn?"


    After being told that and clearing my ears.


    And then, I heard the sound of something being pounded and the voices of a dispute.


    I wonder if someone is having a fight somewhere.


    It seems kind of like the sound made when cats fight as well.


    While wondering what it was, we gradually approached our house.


    And then it was there.


    Someone was striking on the front door of my house.


    From a distance, I couldn''t see anything but a silhouette. Certainly they''re there.


    A brat from the neighborhood or else a kind of robber maybe.


    While thinking about it with my intoxicated head, I at least made sure to open my Demon Eye.


    Sylphy dusted off her face as well and while she was still staggering, stood on her own legs.


    "Rudi, I''m going to use detoxification."


    "Understood."


    I epted the chantless detoxification cast by Sylphy and all the alcohol remaining in my body was dispersed.


    It doesn''tpletely remove the intoxication, but it''s no problem.


    In order to keep from being found, we stealthily approached them.


    I heard a voice.


    "It''s because Norn-ane made a mistake with the road that we ended uping at this time!"


    "...Even Aisha said that there was no mistake going that way."


    "In the first ce, we don''t know if it''s really this ce! What are we going to do, the inns are all probably closed! We might end up having to camp out in this cold!"


    "...I don''t want to do that either. But, in the first ce, Aisha was the one who said we don''t need an inn since we can stay over at his ce. Even though I don''t particrly want to stay over at his house, I was forced toe along."


    "After all, Ginger-san said it would be alright! Even so, if only we were to take an inn we would look like idiots!"


    "...Aisha you always end up resorting to that kind of vanity."


    A glinting and noisy voice.


    It was a child''s voice that I had a bit of recollection of.


    In the middle of that conversation, there was a name I had heard.


    And then.


    "You two calm down, this ce isn''t mistaken. What a nostalgic presence."


    A calm man.


    The instant I heard that voice.


    An unknown feeling came rising up in the center of my chest.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and walked out in front of them.


    "...Ah."


    "Onii-chan!"


    My two young sisters that have grown were there.


    They were wrapped in winter clothes with matching colors, almost like Ice Climbers.


    Norn Greyrat and Aisha Greyrat.


    Norn made a bit of a difficult face after seeing me, and Aisha was making a really happy face and sparkling eyes filled with determination.


    "Onii-chan! I wanted to see you!"


    Aisha came jumping at me.


    Almost like the crying old man, she put a solid hold with both her arms and legs on my body.


    And then, just like that, she rubbed her cheeks against mine.


    They were soft and squishy cheeks that were pressing against me.


    I wonder if it''s because I''m drunk that they seem awfully cold.


    "Uhi~ah, onii-chan you''re warm! You smell like alcohol!"


    "I''m cold... Let go of me for a bit."


    After peeling Aisha off, I look at Norn.


    She was tightly sealing her lips and greeted me with her jaw facing down.


    "...Were you drinking alcohol?"


    "Yeah, there was a bit of a celebration."


    It was a pretty displeased face.


    It doesn''t seem like she''s just being shy either.


    I did hear I was hated, I guess it can''t be helped.


    And then, from behind Norn,


    "Rudeus, it''s a been a while hasn''t it."


    A bald man with a scar on his face was there.


    Holding a three-pronged spear, a proud warrior.


    With an appearance that hasn''t changed since three years prior.


    "Yes, it''s been a while. Ruijerd-san."


    The feeling overflowing from the center of my chest was nostalgia.


    The days we three traveled together.


    Meetings and separation.


    "..."


    I wonder what would be good to say.


    While I was trying to choose my words, Ruijerd suddenly looked behind me.


    "I had heard the information that you married at the Adventurer''s Guild, but... it doesn''t seem to be Eris."


    The one being reflected in Ruijerd''s eyes was Sylphy.


    She made a surprised face and lowered her head quickly.


    "Umm, Rudi. For the time being, how about inviting them in?"


    "Ah, that''s right. Come inside."


    I undid the lock on the house and showed the three inside.


    I couldn''t have imagined that they''d end uping with this timing.


    It''s only been a bit over a month since the letter arrived.


    They were far faster than I expected.

 Chapter 116: Nostalgia and Frustration

    <h4>Chapter 116: Nostalgia and Frustration</h4>


    Part 1


    Currently, I''m sitting on the sofa in my living room.


    The one sitting in front of me is Ruijerd.


    Sylphy is putting Aisha and Norn in the bath.


    Sylphy and I have alreadye down from our intoxication.


    I''m sure our breath still smells a bit of alcohol, but Detoxification magic has the power to sober one up from intoxication.


    "..."


    Looking at Ruijerd''s face as the firece illuminated it, I remember back to the time we first met.


    Not only that, but the time when the three of us traveled together including Eris, vividly.


    "It''s been quite a while hasn''t it, really."


    "Yeah."


    Ruijerd narrowed his eyes as well, and the corners of his mouth rose in a small smile.


    How nostalgic.


    "For starters, I''ll say thank you very much for escorting my little sisters."


    "Thanks are unnecessary. It''s only obvious to protect children."


    That''s right. Ruijerd was this sort of person.


    In the middle of the journey, I made jokes about his love for children and made him out to be a lolicon, didn''t I.


    The escort written about in the letter from Paul ended up being Ruijerd after all.


    I thought there was the possibility of it being Ghyine as well, but speaking of an escort for children, it has to be Ruijerd.


    There''s no other man as reliable as him.


    Almost to the point that I want him to protect my little sisters forever.


    However, it''s really been a long time since Ist talked to Ruijerd.


    Last time, what kind of things did we talk about?


    Since Ruijerd is pretty silent, we never really talked about the world atrge.


    "By the way Rudeus, what happened to Eris?"


    Ruijerd unreservedly came out asking about the topic I was hesitating over.


    It''s something I don''t want to be asked about very much.


    However, in regards to Ruijerd, I''m sure it''s something he wants to know.


    "...A variety of things happened. If I talk about them in order then..."


    I told Ruijerd about the things in the Refugee Camp after we separated.


    That I did it with Eris.


    After that, she disappeared, and as a result, I fell into the depths of despair.


    The fact that I couldn''t get it up.


    I spent two years as an Adventurer looking for my mother.


    I met with Elinalise and heard about the situation.


    Following Hitogami''s advice, I decided to attend the Magic University.


    There, I met with Sylphy, and she cured me.


    And then, we ended up getting married.


    "I see..."


    Ruijerd listened quietly without giving any signs.


    And then, in the end, he just said one thing.


    "It is something that happens often."


    "Is it something that happens often?"


    When I ask it in reverse, Ruijerd nods.


    "Most likely, it''s an illness warriors catch. I''m sure that Eris by no means hated you."


    "But... she said that we didn''t match up and..."


    "I don''t know what Eris'' real intention was. It might have been a meaning just as the words said, or else, you might have just misunderstood something."


    "A misunderstanding?"


    "Yeah, Eris was by no means someone who was good with words after all."


    Ruijerd as well is by no means someone who can be considered good with words.


    Since it''s him saying it like this, then, it could be that Eris'' words might have had some other different kind of meaning packed into them.


    "However, at the very least, during the journey, she liked you. If a timees when you meet her once again, you should try to calm down and talk to her."


    It could have just been that I simply misunderstood.


    The fact that we don''t match together, in reverse, could have meant that [Eris can''t reach where I am.]


    She might have gone off to train in order to even things out before returning.


    Therefore, wait for me, is the sort of meaning it might have had.


    "..."


    ...Even though I say that, even if I hear that sort of thing at this point...


    Putting aside what kind of meaning it had, I suffered for three years.


    There was no letter from Eris for three years.


    The one who saved me wasn''t Eris, it was Sylphy.


    Since it''s a misunderstanding, throw away Sylphy and start over again with Eris like that.


    There''s no way I could do that.


    It''s already at this point.


    Besides, honestly, I''m a little afraid to meet Eris.


    It''s not as if I don''t believe in Ruijerd''s words, but it''s a real possibility that she was tired of me.


    If I approach her with the intention of reconciliation, and she starts beating me up without looking at me...


    I would, as I thought, feel hurt.


    ...Already, I want to stop thinking about it.


    Regardless of what the truth is, reality is in the present.


    It can''t be helped even if I idly think about it here.


    "Ruijerd-san, what have you been doing?"


    "...Ah."


    I changed the topic.


    I wanted to listen to Ruijerd''s story.


    He made a face like he still wanted to say something, but he deeply nodded.


    "For the past two years, I was in the dense forested area of the south."


    It seems Ruijerd decided that the ce where the Superd race may be hiding on the Central Continent would be in a forest area.


    For starters, he decided to move around the dense forest area that spreads out on the southern side of the Dragon King Mountain Range. There, he spent two years searching around scouring the area.


    He wasn''t able to find any of the Superd race.


    However, it seems he discovered articles of the deceased of several individuals believed to have died from the metastasis incident.


    Afterwards, he would bring those to the nearby town and collect information there.


    In the end, the two years he spent searching in the dense forest area ended with no results.


    Ruijerd started following the coast going south and moved until he made it to East Port.


    His n was to collect information from the direction of Milis, and after he finished that, he intended to go north and search the strife zone.


    However, he luckily encountered Paul and the others there.


    After that, it is just as what was written in Paul''s letter.


    For Paul who was hesitant to let two children go on a journey, it seems Ruijerd offered to be an escort for the two.


    "Come to think of it, I met your Shisho as well."


    "You met Roxy-sensei?"


    "Yeah..."


    Ruijerd made a bitter smile.


    "The impression I got from her was a bit different from what I heard from you."


    "Is that so, in what way?"


    "After telling her my race name and showing her the eye on my forehead, she was openly afraid."


    "Ah."


    Thinking back to it, the one that taught me that the Superd race was a dreadful race was Roxy wasn''t it.


    Even though Roxy said all of that, she''s still of the Demon Race. The ones most afraid of the Superd Race are the Demon Race after all.


    It can''t really be helped.


    Roxy was timid and frightened after seeing Ruijerd...


    I also wanted to see that...


    "And then, you came along together with Ginger-san until here."


    "Yeah, we arrived in the evening and we went to the Magic University, but we were unable to find you."


    The four of them thought I was living in the dorm and would be at the Magic University.


    However, by that time, we had already moved to the bar.


    It seems many of the guys they asked didn''t know where I went, so it seems they asked for my address.


    In order to not pass by each other, they separated with Ginger there, and it seems the three of them went looking for my house.


    But, along the way, Aisha or Norn made a mistake with the road, or in the first ce, maybe the person who exined it to them was mistaken, but they ended up getting lost.


    Around the time they were aimlessly wandering in a strange ce, Ruijerd searched for my presence, and it seems they managed to arrive at my house.


    "I see... in any case, once again let me say my thanks. Thank you very much."


    "Thanks are unnecessary. You and I are close."


    Ruijerd who said that grinned.


    The fact that I''m recognized by this man is one of the things I''m proud of in my regard.


    "In any case, you were considerably fast weren''t you."


    The letter only just arrivedst month.


    Even at fastest, I thought they would arrive after another two or three months.


    "Your little sister was enthusiastic."


    "Which one?"


    "Aisha. Thanks to that child, we were able to move very efficiently."


    ording to the story, following Aisha''s suggestion, it seems they made use of a caravan of merchants to move around at night as well.


    Just, such caravans of merchants fundamentally don''t ept outsiders.


    It seems in exchange for allowing Aisha to ride along, they offered Ruijerd to be used as an escort.


    With Ruijerd and Ginger acting as escorts.


    The pay for that was allowing the load of the two young girls.


    It was a good purchase, is what it means.


    Although, it seems those negotiations weren''t all that simple.


    In any case, they would move, and then when the merchant caravan came to a stop, they would find another merchant caravan to travel to the next location.


    By getting on one merchant caravan to the next, they were able to move very efficiently.


    Each ce''s merchant caravan schedule was ced at the top of the list for information collection. asionally, they would go back a portion of the way to a previous town and then move to the ce where a different merchant caravan was it seems.


    After the other three asked why they should return, it seems Aisha responded like this.


    "It''s because this way is faster."


    I see now, a genius.


    That sure is amazing.


    "But, if that''s the case Ruijerd-san, wasn''t it difficult? During the night you had to guard the merchant caravan, and in the day, you had to get up in order to move as well."


    "No problem. In the past, I would frequently continue on without resting for several days at a time while moving... but..."


    "But?"


    "For the first time in a while, I felt like I was being worked pretty hard."


    After saying that, Ruijerd let out a weakugh.


    I wonder if he''s remembering the Human-Demon war period.


    Nevertheless, that Aisha...


    To think she would work Ruijerd hard so conveniently.


    Who does she think she is?


    "That is, how do I put it, my little sister has greatly troubled you..."


    "It''s a funny story."


    Ruijerd is as soft on children as always.


    Even if he''s fine with it, it''s no good if she grows up into an adult that works her seniors hard.


    Later, I''ll make sure to have an intense talk with her.


    "But, during the time when Ruijerd-san was desperately working, my little sister was sleeping peacefully right?"


    "She wasn''t sleeping. She was always calcting the most efficient route to arrive here."


    Hmmm.


    It seems that she wasn''t just working Ruijerd alone and ying around herself.


    I guess that would mean she was doing nothing but calctions for days straight.


    Writing all throughout the night.


    ...Then it''s fine I guess.


    "However, she''s still a child."


    Aisha was joyfully making ns without any spare time for rest, but since things like physical strength didn''t enter her calctions, on the way, scenes like Norn or both of them ending up unable to go on any longer required them to rest.


    ording to Aisha''s mental schedule, it seems she nned for them to arrive here before winter.


    In other words, it was a n aimed at getting here faster than the letter.


    "I''m sure it must have been difficult for Ginger-san as well, what did she say?"


    "She was rather delighted. There''s nothing she wants more than to quickly reunite with his highness, like that."


    It seems many people in this world have muscle for brain.


    Rather, Ginger has been following through with the order Zanoba gave out and protecting her until now.


    She sure is a devoted person.


    I wonder if she has managed to reunite with Zanoba around this time.


    I wonder what kind of reaction she''ll have on seeing Julie, I kind of want to see that.


    "It seems just like that, she intended to return to being the prince''s subordinate."


    "I see now. Come to think of it, Ruijerd-san, how long do you intend to stay around here for?"


    I nonchntly asked to hear about it.


    About a week maybe.


    If I go around introducing him to my friends, it shouldn''t take all that much time.


    I''m sure Zanoba will be delighted.


    I wonder what the likes of Rinia and Pursena will say.


    I don''t know how Cliff will feel though.


    He might be an acquaintance of Badigadi.


    "I''ll depart tomorrow."


    Those thoughts were quickly drowned out by Ruijerd''s words.


    "That''s considerably sudden isn''t it."


    "Yeah, the other day, I heard information that a monster was seen deep in the forest of the eastern part of the northernnds. I intend to search and see what that''s about."


    It seems that Ruijerd has already found his next objective location.


    It''s a bit gloomy, is what I don''t want to make him think.


    No, trying to restrain him is unrefined isn''t it.


    "Besides, I don''t have any intention to intrude on you."


    "Intrude you say, such a thing."


    Something like treating Ruijerd as a hindrance, I won''t let anyone do that.


    "...It''s just a bit... painful here after all."


    That tone of voice, after all it''s a bit lonely.


    It seems the fact that Eris and I weren''t close together was a bit of a shock to Ruijerd.


    "..."


    In my own mind, things from three years prior, memories of the journey with Eris and Ruijerd are still strongly remaining.


    I don''t know about Ruijerd though.


    If I was in Ruijerd''s position and I saw the figure of Sylphy and I spending time flirting, it might be a bit of a bitter spectacle.


    "That is, I guess it can''t be helped..."


    I felt kind of like a crack in my friendship with Ruijerd had appeared.


    The friendship between Ruijerd and I might have been something that Eris held onto.


    "Rudeus."


    After being called, I raised my face.


    It seems before I realized it, I had started looking downward again.


    Ruijerd let out a weakugh.


    "Don''t make that sort of face. I''lle back again."


    I couldn''t do anything but return a bitter smile.


    I don''t regret the fact that I married Sylphy.


    I feel kind of like I made some kind ofrge mistake.


    "If I meet with Eris, I''ll listen to her side of the story as well."


    "...Please do."


    I looked into Ruijerd''s eyes and said that.


    There was a kind light in Ruijerd''s eyes.


    Part 2


    Soon after that, Sylphy came out of the bath.


    It seems Norn fell asleep inside of the bath.


    It seems like Aisha was in high spirits in the middle of the bath, but soon after getting out she copsed into sleep.


    As expected of the bath''s rxing effect, is what I''d say.


    Warm water works well on a tired body.


    "Thanks for your help."


    "Yeah, it seems like Aisha-chan still remembered things about me. With just a single nce she correctly guessed I was Sylphy. It''s a big difference from a certain someone right."


    "There are the differences of the color of the hair, the sunsses, and the cross-dressing, so it doesn''t count."


    "Though it seems Norn-chan couldn''t remember."


    "I think it would be rare for someone to remember a neighborhood Onee-san from the time when you''re three or four years old."


    "I guess so."


    It seems the two are currently getting along and sleeping in the same bed after being changed into pajamas by Sylphy.


    I''ll listen to the story of the two tomorrow.


    "Umm, it''s nice to meet you, I''m Sylphiette Greyrat."


    "Yeah, I''m Ruijerd Superdia."


    Sylphy offered an awkward handshake to Ruijerd.


    The two who suffered over their emerald green hair.


    Now neither of them have it green.


    "Ummm... Ruijerd-san what do you intend to do about a room?"


    "It''s fine with whatever is convenient."


    "...Rudi, should we let him use arge room? He''s an important visitor in regards to Rudi right?"


    In Ruijerd''s regard, I don''t think the size of the room really matters all that much though.


    At any rate, I''m sure he won''t use the bed after all.


    "Please sleep wherever you like. Think of it as your own house."


    "Ah, I''ll do just that. Well then, I''ll go ahead and rest."


    Ruijerd stood while saying that.


    "Yes, good night."


    Sylphy and I, the two of us just kept staring firmly, listening to the sound of him move.


    It seems he entered the room where the two children were sleeping.


    That lolicon!


    No, during the time when we were on the journey as well and the time when we were asleep he never took his eyes off us.


    He''s that sort of man.


    This time, he especially went out of his way to make it so we could hear his footsteps.


    If he had something to feel guilty about, he''s a man who would have erased his footsteps and presence before invading.


    I''m sure he doesn''t have anything to feel guilty about.


    "I wonder if I did anything rude?"


    Suddenly, Sylphy raised her voice with anxiety.


    Certainly Ruijerd''s attitude just now was a bit cold.


    Normally if it was a person seeking a handshake, then he wouldn''t have allowed it to turn awkward.


    After all, it seems he has some thoughts about the marriage between Sylphy and I.


    "No, Sylphy didn''t do anything wrong. He''s a person who isn''t all that familiar with people he meets for the first time, he''s that kind of guy."


    "Then it''s fine though..."


    It seems like Sylphy felt just a bit hurt.


    "Let''s go to sleep as well."


    "Yeah."


    We haven''t eaten dinner, but I''m not hungry.


    Ah, at the very least it would have been good to serve Ruijerd some kind of snack wouldn''t it.


    Well it''s fine.


    I put out the fire in the firece and confirmed the front door was locked.


    The best and most useful security guy in the world is in the house, but it wouldn''t be good if I don''t properly lock things up.


    After that I put out the lights and went upstairs together with Sylphy.


    We slipped into the bed together.


    Then, suddenly Sylphy said it.


    "Today, that is, I''d like to stop there."


    "Eh? Ah, I guess so."


    That day I didn''t embrace Sylphy.


    It was the first time for a reason other than menstruation.


    Part 3


    Next day.


    The same as always I woke up in bed.


    Sylphy was still sleeping.


    Usually she would be rounded into a small ball using my arm as a pillow to sleep, but today she was normally using a pillow and seemed a bit ufortable.


    Usually then I would unconditionally feel her sweetness, and together with just a bit of sexual desire, touch her slender chest.


    Feeling a woman''s body from start to finish sure does leave one with a happy mood.


    However, mysteriously today I don''t get that sort of feeling.


    Today the feeling is bad weather.


    It''s a bad day for the rising dragon.


    Even though I should be happy that Ruijerd visited.


    After all it seems the things with Eris are bothering the mood.


    Somehow I feel a bit gloomy and uneasy.


    I guess it might reduce some of it if I do a bit of exercise.


    For the time being, I decided to start my daily training.


    But, I''m not feeling all that motivated.


    No, even so that will change with just 5 minutes, no 10 minutes, of preparation exercise I''m sure.


    While thinking that I go outside.


    A scene of chills plunged into my sight.


    We had a visitor in front of the entry hall.


    Two people.


    Two people who are taller than I am.


    One of them is a bald warrior.


    A man who shaved it in order to hide his green hair and just continued on like that forever.


    Without wearing any winter clothes on his body, d in some kind of casual wear outfit of his race and a three-pronged spear in his hand.


    It''s Ruijerd.


    And then the other one is.


    A muscr structure andrge build with pitch ck skin. Violet hair.


    With his six arms crossed, he was standing in front of Ruijerd full of dignity.


    "..."


    "..."


    The atmosphere was extraordinarily bad.


    It''s dangerous.


    Explosive situation.


    If the janitor hade by he might have been stabbed.


    "..."


    There was no smile on Badigadi''s face.


    His mood was bad.


    It''s something unusual.


    The usuallyughing Badigadi waspletely notughing.


    I wonder what is going on with Ruijerd''s face.


    I can''t tell from just his back.


    Rather, these two, are they acquaintances after all.


    They were both living since the Lace Campaign after all.


    One of them was the head of the Lace Imperial Guards and the other side was in a faction on the opposite side of Lace.


    Now Ruijerd hated Lacepletely as well, but at the time there must have been a variety of things that happened I''m sure.


    "...Hmmm."


    Badigadi took a nce at me.


    And then looked at Ruijerd once more.


    "So that''s how it is huh."


    Badigadi came to a conclusion on his own and nodded.


    And then, without saying anything after that, silently turned and left.


    Just like that treading on the snow, he disappeared down the path.


    "..."


    Ruijerd quietly turned around.


    It seems that face was somewhat tense.


    An unusual cold sweat was being drawn.


    "Did something happen with His Majesty Badi?"


    "...In the past."


    I somehow or other guessed it based on those short words.


    The Superd Race of that time would attack enemies and allies alike, without discretion, that entered their sight so to speak.


    Most likely, he killed some people from the region Badigadi ruled over as well.


    No matter how little he pays attention to thend he rules as a Demon King, he''s still a ruler.


    If your own territory has been attacked there''s no way you can overlook it.


    I wonder what happened to their rtionship after that.


    I really can''t imagine that optimistic Badigadi would viciously persecute the Superd Race.


    No, it''s the opposite.


    Precisely because he''s optimistic, the probability is high that he wanted to lend his power to the people without power who were trampled.


    For example, even if Lace was involved in it as well.


    Ruijerd killed them and Badigadi wanted to return that grudge.


    I''m sure that truth isn''t a mistake.


    No, wait a second.


    It could be the probability is high that Badigadi doesn''t know that incident with the Superd race was caused by Lace''s hand.


    Things in that area, next time we meet I''ll ask him about it from my side and see.


    ...Rather, if I said in the future that I was nning to mass produce Ruijerd dolls and sell them I wonder what kind of face that Demon King would make.


    It would be good if he justughed it off.


    Hmmm...


    At any rate, I''ll be troubled if things between Ruijerd and Badigadi are bad.


    "Ruijerd-san, for the time being, since his majesty came to this city, I''ve gotten to know him pretty well, though I can somewhat imagine what might have happened in the past..."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any intention of fighting him."


    Ruijerd said that while making a bitter smile.


    He said it, but since a while ago Ruijerd has been clearly releasing some blood thirst.


    Could it be, if I hadn''te out one of them might have made a move?


    "However, I couldn''t have imagined that guy would be in this kind of ce."


    "Somehow, it seems he came to meet me."


    "Ah, he was that sort of man wasn''t he."


    Ruijerd made a bitter smile and returned back into the house.


    To think that the rtionship between Ruijerd and Badigadi was that bad.


    It was a blind spot.


    I thought that Badigadi could get along together with anyone.


    Part 4


    After returning inside of the house, Sylphy was awake and preparing breakfast.


    For some reason, Aisha in a maid outfit appearance, was by her side helping out.


    It seems like Norn is still sleeping.


    I thought to go wake her up and was climbing the stairs.


    I knocked and then soon after turned the doorknob, but since I had some kind of bad premonition, I didn''t open the door.


    "It''s almost time for breakfast, so pleasee downstairs."


    There was no response, but after listening closely I heard the sound of rustling clothes.


    After all it seems she was in the middle of changing.


    I didn''t induce a lucky pervert.


    I''m already no longer the insensitive type after all.


    "...Yes."


    After hearing a voicee out from inside I descended down to the first floor with peace of mind.


    We ate breakfast with the five of us.


    Aisha''s manners were considerably good for her age, she was eating in a neat manner.


    Ruijerd was the same as always, unable to use anything but a fork.


    Norn still seemed to be half asleep and her style of eating wasn''t very skillful.


    Well, you could say it''s plenty for just using a fork.


    If Ipare it to stabbing meat with a knife just like that and bringing it to your mouth.


    "Well then, it''s about time for me to leave."


    Soon after the meal ended Ruijerd decided to depart.


    His belongings were as few as ever and his body was light.


    The four of us saw him off to the exit of the city.


    Ruijerd said it wasn''t necessary, but it''s not a problem of it being necessary or unnecessary.


    It''s only natural to see off a friend.


    We didn''t really talk about much, the five of us were walking through the city.


    Eventually, Norn grabbed onto the area around Ruijerd''s cuff.


    It was a reserved holding method, it seems to have apact sound effect attached as well.


    Ruijerd''s walking got somewhat slower.


    Matching his pace, we walked slowly as well.


    It seems Norn doesn''t want to separate from Ruijerd.


    I understand the feeling, I''m the same.


    I wanted to talk to him some more.


    I wonder if it would be better to restrain him.


    Honestly, even I want to spend more time with Ruijerd.


    It seems like we have things to talk about that couldn''t be spoken in just a single night after all.


    There are a lot of people I want to introduce him to and things I want to show him.


    But, after all we''re caught on the things with Eris.


    I don''t want to leave Ruijerd with any kind of unpleasant feelings.


    It''s not like it''s Sylphy''s fault, but...


    I have the feeling that he wouldn''t be able to talk without the situation with Eris being made clear, almost like it''s lurking in the background.


    But, I don''t even know where Eris is right now.


    While I was thinking about that, in no time at all we reached the exit of the city.


    "Then, stay well."


    "Ruijerd-san as well, stay well..."


    We said our farewells with short words.


    Even though there''s a lot of things I want to say, when ites time somehow the words won''te out.


    Well, it''s not like it''s a separation of a lifetime.


    It''ll be fine if we talk at a time when things have calmed down more.


    Incidentally, it seems that he had already said farewell to Ginger at some point in time yesterday.


    "Thank you very much for your assistance!"


    Aisha lowered her head energetically with proper manners.


    The method for moving that she thought up wouldn''t have worked if it weren''t for Ruijerd.


    It seems she properly understands that.


    I''m sure, in ces where Aisha and Norn weren''t aware, Ruijerd was protecting them.


    "Aisha. Don''t ask anything too unreasonable of Rudeus."


    "Yes! I know that!"


    Ruijerd made a bitter smile and stroked Aisha''s head.


    "Umm. Ummm, Ruijerd-san..."


    Norn wasn''t letting go of Ruijerd''s sleeve.


    She showed him an uneasy face, its clear that she didn''t want him to leave.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll meet again."


    Ruijerd made a small smile and put his hand on her head.


    It''s a spectacle full of nostalgia.


    I had my head stroked like that by Ruijerd when I was making a face full of anxiety.


    Norn looked downward then raised her face.


    Wanting to say something, but she kept silent.


    Her expressions were changing with many faces, before long, she decided to say it and opened her mouth.


    "I... I want to go together with you...!"


    She dered that.


    Ruijerd caressed her head with a troubled face.


    "..."


    Without saying anything, just caressing her head.


    However, in Norn''s eyes tears were quickly building up.


    "After this, rely on Rudeus, not me."


    "But, even though! He... towards Oto-san!"


    "It''s something that''s passed. He''s already reflected on it. Your father as well. You heard about his troubles during the journey. You should understand it as well."


    "But, yesterday he was drunk, and the woman who was by his side before is different! I can''t believe him!"


    The woman who was with him during thest time that she saw him is different as well.


    After hearing that, I thought the atmosphere froze.


    However, it seems the only one who thought that was me.


    Thinking about it, I had already talked to Sylphy about the things with Eris.


    It''s not like I''m being unfaithful or that I''m putting on airs of a yboy.


    However, I guess that''s how it looked to Norn.


    Ruijerd looked mutually at Sylphy and I and made a bitter smile.


    "It''s the time between a man and a woman. Those sorts of things happen. It''s by no means because your older brother is insincere."


    "..."


    After Ruijerd said that he took his hand off Norn''s head.


    Norn as well let go of Ruijerd, reluctant to part.


    "That person is... please tell me your name once more."


    "Ah, Yes. I''m Sylphiette."


    "Sylphiette. Together with Rudeus I entrust things to you two."


    "Wa, Yes!"


    In the end Ruijerd exchanged some words with Sylphy.


    In regards to her, I wonder what Ruijerd thought.


    I just pray that what he felt wasn''t any sort of bad feeling.


    "Well then, we''ll meet again."


    I saw Ruijerd off until he was out of sight.


    Once again, I was filled with the same feelings of gratitude that I felt thest time I saw him off.


    I''m sure, Aisha and Norn felt the same as well.

 Chapter 117: Side Story: The Sharpening of Fangs

    <h4>Chapter 117: Side Story: The Sharpening of Fangs</h4>


    Part 1


    The Holy Land of Swords. If from there you walked north for about an hour, you''d arrive at a nameless penins. There stood a single girl doing practice swings. It was not one of the Sword God Style''s forms, nor was it anything else; it was just practice swings. Her name was Eris Greyrat.


    "..."


    Eris Greyrat was swinging her sword. She stood in a ce with no one else around.


    She did so single-mindedly,pletely single-mindedly.


    Practice swings where you had unnecessary thoughts were useless practice swings.


    Practice swings where you simply imitated someone else had no meaning at all.


    As long as you continued to swing your sword single-mindedly, without a single other thought, with each swing you could sharpen yourself.


    The amount you could improve by was a tiny amount, like a tinyyer of skin,pletely transparent; even so, you could sharpen yourself.


    Though it was just like a tiny leaf of skin; you would strengthen yourself.


    But for how long would you have to pile theseyers up?


    How long would you need to continue this to reach Orsted''s level of strength?


    Eris didn''t know.


    No one knew.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D It could have been that no matter how many of theseyers you piled up, you would still never reach Orsted.


    But it was exactly this idea that was an ''unnecessary thought''.


    "...Tsk."


    Eris clicked her tongue, shook her head, and sat down. Then she began to think.


    It was something troublesome. She wanted to defeat Orsted. The more she thought this, the further away Orsted became.


    In the past, Eris''s Shisho, Ghyine, had said this;


    [Think]


    she had said.


    However, Eris was bad at thinking. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''te to an answer after all.


    In light of this, her second Shisho, Ruijerd, was a godsend. ¡ºUnderstand?¡» he would ask. Beating Eris down, and then asking only [Understand?]. Until Eris understood, they''d repeat it, and repeat it, again, and again. Even when her head no longer worked, she''d stand up on the spot and repeat it.


    Eris respected Ghyine. She respected Ruijerd as well. Because the Sword God''s lessons were irritating, she came to understand the good parts of the two that she respected.


    She continued to swing single-mindedly. She''d swing her sword until she was tired, and then she''d sit down and rest whilst thinking. Then when she was tired of thinking, she''d stand up and continue to swing her sword.


    This was what the Sword God had ordered of Eris. Eris swung her sword as she was told. She''d swing, she''d sit, she''d swing, she''d sit. When she grew hungry, she would eat something. She''d then swing again, sit again, and continue to repeat this. At first she did so in the dojo. However, someone or other would always interrupt.


    The ones who interrupted were mostly other women in the dojo.


    [Hey, you join in on our morning sword rallies as well.] for example.


    [Hey, the food is done soe eat.] for example.


    [Hey,e practice with me for a little.] for example.


    [Hey, you smell so go have a bath.] for example.


    Because it got irritating, Eris left the dojo. After leaving the dojo, she walked straight forward. She found a penins with no one else around, and there she did her practice swings. For food she would eat what she brought from the dojo''s kitchen, or she would kill and eat monsters that attacked her. Because it was winter she brought firewood from the dojo which she''d light with magic. When she became tired she''d return to the dojo and slept as much as she wanted.


    Eris had already continued such a lifestyle for half a year.


    She''d swing, she''d think, she''d swing, she''d think. There was one thing that Eris hade to realize as well: swinging a sword was difficult.


    When she was small she had thought that it was a lot easier than studying, and that she was a lot more suited for it. That thought hadn''t changed even now. She was more suited for swinging a sword than studying.


    However, at the very least, it wasn''t easy. Thinking about it, since it was just learning things that others taught you, studying might be easier.


    Just raising her sword, and swinging downwards. Though it was just that much, she couldn''t be good at it no matter what. That she should be raising her sword faster. That she should be swinging down faster. Thinking these two thoughts, she''d swing her sword.


    She had be a lot faster than she was half a year ago. However, Ghyine was even faster. Ruijerd was even faster. The Sword God was even faster. And Orsted was much, much faster.


    Eris sat down. She began to think. She began to think about how to swing her sword. She recalled the Sword God, Ruijerd, and Orsted''s figures.


    How was it that the Sword God moved? How did Ruijerd, and Orsted?


    She would try to imitate them, imitate their every cell from their fingertips to their shoulders. Then, whilst aiming for even greater heights, she''d imitate them. She wanted to transcend them.


    However, she didn''t know how to do so. She didn''t know. There was no way she could know. Eris was bad at thinking.


    Once she got tired of thinking, she''d stand up and continue swinging her sword. Without thinking a thought, she''d swing her sword.


    -Raise it up, swing it down.-


    [It has to be faster.]


    -Raise it up, swing it down.-


    [It has to be faster.]


    Tens of times, hundreds of times, thousands of times, she''d repeat this. When she did, worldly thoughts would interrupted her. This happened when she was tired.


    "...Tsk."


    Clicking her tongue, Eris sat down. Her hand hurt. Her mind wasn''t working properly. She produced a cloth from her chest and carelessly wrapped it.


    Eris didn''t think that this was tough. She would always recall that incident three years ago, at the Lower Mouth of the Red Dragon. When shepared it to that, she felt like she could endure anything else. That''s why this wasn''t tough. Whether it was the pain, the harshness, or the frustration, it wasn''t tough. Even if it was the fact that she was now alone, or that he wasn''t by her side, it wasn''t tough.


    "Rudeus..." she muttered.


    However, she didn''t think about anything further. Eris was bad at thinking after all. It wasn''t as though she was someone who could only think optimistic thoughts; she understood that if she thought about it more deeply, she would break.


    "Phew..."


    3 years.


    Though she thought that she had gotten stronger, there was still a long way to go.


    Eris stood up again and started swinging her sword again.


    Part 2


    Fighting off the urge to sleep, Eris returned to the dojo. When she did, she found an unfamiliar man standing at the entrance of the dojo.


    He was an entric man. He was wearing a rainbow-coloured coat, shorts that barely reached his knees, and four swords at his hip. He had a peacock tattoo on his cheek and his hair was styled in the shape of a dish antenna.


    When he spotted Eris, he lowered his head a little and gave his greetings.


    "I am the North-"


    "Move it."


    Eris spoke only one line to the man who was stopping her from entering the dojo. She didn''t have the energy to speak further.


    Because of the practice swings, Eris had been sharpened to her limit. The glint in her eyes was like that of a beast. Killing intent welled out from her whole body, like a glow. There stood a wild beast that would allow no one near her.


    "...!"


    The man immediately drew his sword.


    "You''re in the way; move it."


    Eris spoke as she took a step forward. Eris could recognize the man before her as nothing but a hindrance; a rock that stood in the way of the shortest ce to her sleeping ce.


    "Wh, what''s with this woman...?"


    At the time, the man hadn''t realized that Eris was speaking. A starving beast was before his eyes. While the hungry beast was out searching for prey, he had unfortunatelye across it. That was the conclusion he had reached based on his experiences.


    He hadn''t thought that a beast would speak. However, after a few seconds Eris prepared her sword, and only then did he finally realize her true nature. It seemed that she was human, and a swordswoman.


    "I am ¡ºPeacock Sword¡» Auber. ''I am here to meet the disciple of the Sword God Style.'' Could you please convey this to Sword God-sam..."


    "I told you to move."


    While irritated, Eris advanced another step. "Move" she said. However, that line didn''t reach the man named Auber. All that reached him was her bloodlust.


    Speaking to her was useless. This idea floated through this man''s mind. It was likely that after her next step, he would be in her range. Realizing this, Auber''s right hand grasped his sword tightly, whilst his left hand moved to the shortsword at his waist. However, the swords he held were pointed the wrong way; the side that faced Eris was the back of the de.


    He was now in her range. In that instant, Eris decided to remove the rock in front of her.


    "Shh!" [Sfx: He''s exhaling through the teeth]


    Eris''s de flew. It was the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡» that had been sharpened to the limit because of her practice swings. It was a technique that the average person could do nothing against: the Sword God Style''s certain kill technique.


    "Fhh!"


    But that was only for the average person. Auber swung the swords in his hands and parried it. Sensing this, Eris moved for a return swing.


    "...!"


    Eris''s sword was checked by the sword in Auber''s left hand. Auber was dual-wielding, whereas Eris was using a two-handed grip. The power of their strikes couldn''t bepared. Eris simply swung. However, she was parried. Her sword stopped near the man''s dish-antenna hairdo. Eris was parried and because of that she stumbled forward.


    In that instant, Auber''s right sword moved. It was aimed at Eris''s neck and moving at a terrifying speed.


    "Tsk!"


    Eris let go of her sword and fell to the ground in a squat. Auber''s sword cut through the space where Eris'' neck had been.


    Like a cat, Eris rolled her body. She was aiming for her sword. Auber immediately kicked it away. It was buried in the snow.


    It would''ve been his victory. Normally, that is.


    However, Eris didn''t stop. Seeing that she couldn''t attack with a sword, she leapt at Auber barehanded.


    Auber immediately pped Eris away with the t of his de. It was a strong enough impact to break the bones in one''s neck.


    However.


    However, Eris wouldn''t stop.


    "Gahhhhh!"


    Eris swung her fist at the chip of Auber''s chin. Still grasping his swords, Auber moved his left arm to stop it.


    "Mu!"


    Auber''s right hand was caught by Eris. Her fingers arrived at the sword''s pommel. She was trying to take his sword.


    A chill ran down Auber''s spine. He realized that this beast couldn''t be stopped unless he killed her. He kicked away the woman who was holding him and righted the swords that he had been holding backwards until now.


    By luck, Eris had been kicked to where her sword was. Her breathing wild, she picked up her sword. There was no choice but to kill her. The moment Auber readied his sword and seriously meant to kill,


    "That''s enough."


    suddenly, a voice rang out. The bloodlust stilled. Eris as well received that killing intent and stopped her movements.


    At some point, the Sword God had been standing at the entrance of the dojo. Auber sheathed his sword, and Eris copsed onto her back with a flop. Breathing wildly, she looked up at the sky. Her face was warped into an expression of frustration.


    Auber ced his right hand to his chest and bowed.


    "It has been a while, Sword God-sama."


    "You''vee, ¡ºNorth Emperor¡»."


    "I saw your letter and... And then that girl..."


    "Yeah, amazin'' right?"


    "It''s my first time meeting such a serious swordsman. She was like a beast... Ahh, is this the Mad Dog that you mentioned?"


    Whilst Auber chatted with the Sword God, Eris stood up, swaying like a ghost. Seeing that figure, Auber readied his sword.


    "..."


    Eris red at Auber and entered the dojo.


    "..."


    Without even sparing a backwards nce to the dumbfounded Auber, Eris entered the building. Whilst wiping the gash on her cheek, without even shaking off the snow, she walked down the corridor and entered her room. She then tossed her sword near her pillow and copsed onto her hard bed. Like that, she slept like a log.


    She was bitter about her loss. However, right now that was a trivial matter to Eris.


    Part 3


    That evening, Ghyine arrived at the [Space of the Present] audience room.


    There sat the Sword God Gul Farion and a guest, ¡ºNorth Emperor Auber¡».


    He had an entric hairstyle and odd clothing. Ghyine was frowning a little. However, she didn''t pay it any heed and rudely entered. She then immediately got to the point.


    "Shisho, why aren''t you teaching Eris?"


    Hearing that, the Sword God gave a shortugh.


    "I am teaching her, aren''t I?"


    "How to do practice swings?"


    "No, how to forge herself."


    The Sword God answered as if natural. His voice had none of the usual wildness. It was a calm reply. Ghyine couldn''t stomach such an attitude. That''s why she racked her dull mind and chose her words.


    "This is something that Shisho always says. [Do everything rationally], you say."


    "I did say that."


    "Eris spends everyday doing sword swings like an idiot; just what part of that is rational?"


    "Hah...?"


    The Sword God looked at Ghyine like she was a nuisance.


    "When did you start to talk about annoying things like this?"


    "Before I returned here!"


    "...Will you no longer listen to what your Shisho says?"


    "However... Uh!"


    Before Ghyine had noticed, a sword was pointed at her. To an ordinary person it would''ve looked like the sword had suddenly appeared. Ghyine had seen the movement of the sword. However, she hadn''t been able to respond. Even if she was a Sword King, in the face of the man who was this generation''s fastest, she wasn''t skilled enough to react properly.


    "Ghyine. You know, I kinda regret teaching you a little."


    "..."


    "That old Ghyine who was like a hungry tiger lost her fangs and turned into a little kitten. Even though had you stayed as you were, you''d be a Sword Emperor by now."


    Ghyine gulped at the Sword God''s words. Lately, Ghyine herself had sensed that she had be weaker.


    However, it wasn''t something that she had thought of as a bad thing. Indeed, her growth as a swordsman had stopped. She wouldn''t be any stronger than this. However, in exchange she had gained something great: they were wisdom and knowledge. They were things that she would never gain from swordsmanship.


    "I won''t pull out anymore fangs."


    The Sword God was dedicated to the sword. He expected Ghyine to understand with just that. However, Ghyine irritably asked,


    "I don''t understand. Why aren''t you training her? Isn''t Eris pitiful like this?"


    The Sword God sighed. He sighed as though Ghyine was a child who wouldn''t understand unless you spelled it out from A to Z for her.


    "Listen up, Ghyine. If you just wanted to surpass me, then following rational methods to the end, you could surpass me one day. I myself ended up where I am by following rational methods, after all. Well, of course to be a Sword God you''d need effort and talent as well, but let''s leave that aside. What that girl is aiming for is the Dragon God. The Dragon God Orsted. He''s ¡ºan existence beyond rationality¡». HE''s a monster in apletely different league. With only my teachings, you''ll never defeat him."


    The Sword God narrowed his eyes as if recalling something nostalgic. He himself had actually fought with Orsted once. It was before he had be a Sword God, back when he was still a stubborn Sword Saint. Though it had been aplete loss, for some reason his life wasn''t taken; on the contrary, he didn''t even know why he was left without even a limb missing. His stubbornness had beenpletely broken, and after that he continued to train with Orsted as his goal. The result of that was his ascension to Sword God. It was exactly because of this that he didn''t feel like being interrupted further on this topic.


    "Hey, Ghyine. Training isn''t the same as practice, yanno? Even more so if you have a goal. There''s no point if you just blindly ept what someone else tells you. Right?"


    "...Shisho always speaks of difficult things. I don''t understand."


    "Hah!"


    Ghyine replied. The Sword God snorted.


    That''s right. She''s an idiot who won''t understand even if you carefully spell it out from A to Z.


    "Well, the point is that she''s not just gonna be taking lessons from me. For that purpose, I''ve prepared various things. To start with, this guy."


    Saying this, the Sword God pointed at Auber. Auber gave a small nod and greeted her.


    "I am the North Emperor, Auber Corvette. I''m known as ¡ºPeacock Sword¡»."


    Ghyine frowned. It was because an indescribable odor wasing from Auber''s body. It was a strong, citrusy smell. It was probably a perfume. To a member of the Beast Race like Ghyine, it was an unpleasant smell.


    "What business does the North God Style have here?"


    "I''ve been called here by Sword God-sama. He wanted me to train one of his students, he said."


    Ghyine made an even more doubtful expression. She then questioned the Sword God.


    "Why the North God Style? Eris isn''t suitable for their kind of makeshift style."


    "Because the Dragon God uses it."


    The doubt on Ghyine''s face deepened. She had never heard that the Dragon God used the North God Style. If he were a North God Style, then the Second ce was likely the North God.


    "Just what kind of person is the Dragon God?"


    "Like I''d know... But that guy, whether it''s the Sword God Style, or the North God style, what he uses incorporates all of that. Of course if you can use it, then you can deal with it, and that guy uses it. In that case if we don''t learn to use it too, we won''t be able to fight evenly against him."


    The grimness on Ghyine''s face disappeared. After all, learning to use the techniques that the enemy used was an extremely rational approach.


    "I see, so in the future you''ll call for the Water God Style as well?"


    "Yeah, I''ll send a letter."


    "I see."


    Ghyine''s tail started swaying in a good mood. Seeing that, the Sword God chuckled bitterly. As long as it was a reply she could easily understand, she would consent. In this respect, she hadn''t changed at all since the past.


    "Well then, North Emperor-dono, please stay at your leisure."


    Because her doubts had cleared, Ghyine had stood up and greeted the North Emperor. She got down on one knee and performed the particr etiquette passed down in the Sword God Style.


    "Mmn, Sword King-dono. I''ll be in your care."


    Auber once again ced a hand to his chest and returned the greeting. And so like that, Eris would begin her training from the beginning again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Eris would eventually be a ¡ºNorth Saint¡» a year from that point.

 Chapter 118: Coping with the Greyrat Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 118: Coping with the Greyrat Sisters</h4>


    Part 1


    After seeing off Ruijerd, we headed home.


    On the way, we separate from Sylphy.


    I want to be with her, but she has work to do.


    It''s not good to skip work without notice.


    To inform Ariel of the situation, she heads off to school.


    By the time we reached home, it was already noon.


    Time for lunch.


    Staying with Norn is a bit awkward right now, so I''ll make the meal instead.


    Aisha offers to help, but I''ll cook alone this time.


    The finished food was totally ''bachelor cooking.''


    If I am going to name it, it''ll be ''Bean Fried Rice,'' or something like that.


    Well, there is no helping it. Unlike Sylphy, I haven''t seriously learned cooking.


    "Is it good?"


    "This is delicious!"


    "..."


    Aisha is eating cheerfully.


    Norn is eating withoutint as well.


    It''s worlds apart from what Sylphy cooks, but it''s not bad.


    After finishing lunch, we went to living room.


    Norn and Aisha sit beside each other and I in front of them.


    I take a breath before I began.


    "Well, it''s a littlete, but first, good job finishing the long trip to here."


    "Yes, it''s good to see Onii-sama in good health as well."


    Aisha said, with a clear expression.


    She''s dressed in maid outfit.


    Thoughpared tost time I saw her it''s now a perfect fit for her.


    It''s patched up in some ces, but it''s probably the remnant of events of that time.


    I guess this room is a new and interesting thing for her, since she is looking around with sparkling eyes.


    Her brown ponytail is swaying back and forth.


    Her ponytail is decorated with a white ribbon, but it''s a bit rugged and turning gray in some ces which makes it even more eye-catching.


    "..."


    Norn is looking down, just like a normal child.


    Her clothing is normal children''s clothing as well.


    It''s blue clothing with a cute design.


    In Millis Kingdom I saw a lot of children dressed like this, but it might stand out a bit here.


    Her blond hair is a little longer than Aisha''s.


    She has her hair behind her head with arge hairclip, very fashionable.


    "It seems Aisha has worked fairly hard during the trip."


    "Yes, it was all in order to see Onii-sama. It wasn''t hard work at all."


    Said Aisha earnestly.


    But why is her tone weird today.


    I wonder why she is acting so strange?


    "We are a family and from today onward this is your home, so there is no need to refrain from anything, make yourself at home."


    "Yes, but even though we are family, this is Onii-sama''s house, so staying without doing anything is troubling, so I was thinking about helping with cleaning and house chores."


    Somehow I feel a great distance between us, I wonder why. Did I do something. Maybe it''s because she is using honorifics?


    "Hey, Imouto-sama."


    "What is it, Onii-sama?"


    "That way of talking, will you please stop it?"


    "I don''t want to, it''s the right way to talk to those older than you, is what you have said before, so why should I quit?"


    Is it because of me, since I am using honorifics she won''t stop using it either?


    "I get it, I won''t use honorifics."


    "I understand, after all honorifics aren''t suited between rtives. You will feel the distance, but Onii-chan I''ll be using it, since you are older after all."


    Oi, isn''t that where you go with the flow and say ''I won''t use honorifics either''? Well, it''s okay. Learning how to use it from a young age means you know how to converse in the future. It''s a good thing.


    Hearing the words ''feeling distant'' I wonder, maybe Ruijerd and Eris felt like that as well. Though I believe using honorifics is the smoothest way tomunicate between humans.


    Well, next time we meet, let''s talk a bit more rxed.


    [Hey, Ruijerd, HOW''S IT GOING.


    You have changed a lot. You were so thin and had no beard. What? That''s not your name? Did you even change your name?]


    ... something like that.


    Ruijerd is someone I respect. Talking to someone you respect should be by using honorifics.


    That''s a given.


    If I talked like that to Ruijerd or Roxy in a parallel world I would probably be beaten to death.


    "Aisha, Norn, this is our first time living like this together, there will probably be things that we don''t know about each other... well... let''s get along well."


    "Yes!"


    "..."


    Aisha nodded cheerfully.


    It kind of feels like when I give Pursena meat. I can almost see her tail. It feels like she is saying, I''ll listen to whatever you say.


    In contrast, Norn is grumpy. That''s the kind of face that says, she didn''t want toe live with me at all.


    Well, it can''t be helped since our reunion wasn''t a good one. I was drunk and had a woman along with me. I better treat her cautiously for now.


    "I never thought Onii-chan would marry Sylphy-ane, I was very surprised, Norn-ane agrees, right?"


    Like that, Aisha turns the conversation to Norn.


    "I ... I don''t really remember much about Sylphy-san."


    Said Norn while shaking her head.


    No helping it, huh? Since she is unlike Aisha, and didn''t take etiquette lessons together with Sylphy and didn''t have much contact with her.


    "Ne...ne, Onii-chan, did something happen? What happened to the Eris-san who was with you before?"


    Said Aisha leaning in. Well, I guess everyone is curious about Eris.


    "Yeah..."


    After that, I exined everything that happened to me after returning to Fedoa Region, Eris leaving me, and me bing an adventurer.


    Then getting sick, and to heal myself being referred to Magic University, and then seeing Sylphy here and getting healed.


    Well, I did hide the fact that my sickness was ED and how it was treated. After all, it''s not something for 10-year-old girls to hear.


    After that, I exined Sylphy''s situation and the fact that she has to hide her gender in public.


    Well, as for whether or not I can tell people about this, Ariel gave me the right to do so based on my judgment, though my little sisters might be too young for this.


    Since we are living together, they would find out about it sooner orter.


    It''s not wise to lose their trust by hiding things from them, and this way, getting their cooperation is easier.


    "That''s how it is."


    I finished my monologue.


    Norn is looking down with a serious face, and Aisha is looking at me worriedly.


    "So, is your disease okay now?"


    "Oh, it ispletely cured. No worries anymore."


    Although I still take a treatment once every 3 days, and Aisha pped her hands in understanding.


    "Oh, I know!"


    "N~?"


    "Dad gave me something to pass onto Onii-chan when I see you."


    Saying that, Aisha jumped up and went to the second floor and brought a trunk back with her.


    "Yes, this is it. Take it please!"


    The trunk is tightly locked, with three big locks put on it. Was it caution toward those who would try stealing it? Nah, in this case, it was probably to prevent Aisha and Norn from frivolously opening it.


    "Oh, the key ..."


    "N? Oh~"


    It seems that Aisha has the keys. I get the keys from her and put them in the keyholes.


    "Oh."


    There was a treasure chest full of silver and gold.


    Saying it like that is going too far, but it was a lot of money.


    A few dozen of big bars from Millis Kingdom made of precious metals.


    It''s difficult to guess the value just from looking, but if sold, it would be worth a lot.


    This is the lot of money Paul mentioned in his letter, with this much we can live for 10 years, but I have to be careful to not spend it wastefully.


    In the other side of the trunk there are 2 letters, let''s check them out.


    One is the same one that arrived the other day.


    The other one is from Lilia, it''s regarding Aisha and Norn''s education and personalities.


    Aisha is a brilliant kid and won''t make any mistakes, but since she is a bit mischievous, I need to be strict with her.


    Norn is amon girl, but since she getspared to Aisha in school a lot, she might have a rotten personality. But it''s better to treat her kindly, is what is written in the letter.


    Lilia seems to be a bit hard on Aisha. I think it''s because she thinks of herself as the lover (mistress), and spoils Norn for that same reason.


    But I think you have to treat both sisters the same.


    However, Aisha''s really excellent.


    After just a year of study, there is not much to teach her anymore.


    She is at a fine level in reading, writing, history and mathematics. Additionally she is skilled with cleaning,undry, and cooking. Her swordsmanship is at elementary level in Water-God style and she is at the elementary level for all six basic magic.


    Although she went to school in Millis, since Roxy arrived and Paul went on the trip to find Zenith she shouldn''t have a been there for a long time.


    With just that much Aisha is like this, no wonder Norn lost confidence.


    Norn is normal, not so good nor bad. Though she is better than Eris was at the same age, I think she is average, no, maybe a bit below average.


    Norn was caught in the Mana Cmity incident, and from then on she has given it her all. There is no reason to lose her confidence at all [she did do well.]


    There is no other letter, I was expecting something from Roxy as well but...


    Well, this is a letter from family members to each other, so she might have refrained because of that.


    "Be that as it is, after you have settled in you should attend school."


    "Ehh!"


    Says Aisha with a displeased voice, does she have a bad memory from school?


    "There is nothing more for me to learn at school, I just want to serve Onii-chan at home."


    "But you know..."


    "But I only want to take care of Onii-chan! Remember the promise from that time, here, I always held onto it."


    Then she lets her hair down and shows me the ribbon, it''s the headband I gave her when we separated from each other.


    Part of the metal has been bent so it could be used as a hairband, though it''s kind of unrefined and rugged looking.


    Seeing what I have given her being treated preciously, kind of makes me feel happy.


    Be that as it may, I wonder about her not wanting to go to school.


    To be honest I don''t think it''s that necessary for her to go to school. The important thing is the will to learn. If there is no will, going to school is a waste of time. Just like me back in middle-school.


    That said, it is written in Paul''s letter to have them both to go to school.


    There is no such thing aspulsory education in this world but...


    "Then, at least take the Magic University''s entrance exam, we will decide based on the result of that."


    "Yes... Oh? I understand."


    Said Aisha while grinning.


    She seems to be confident in getting a high-score. Well, if she can get a high-score before going to school, then not going is fine. I''ll say that to Paul as well.


    "Norn, how about you take the exam as well?"


    "..."


    When I turned the conversation to Norn, she avoids looking at me and stays silent. I wonder if I am hated... maybe she won''t ever talk to me again? While I am thinking that, she whispers ...


    "... but I might fail the exam."


    I think it''s the first time she talked to me, I might not be hated, well anyway I am happy.


    Yes, being ignored is not good after all.


    "There is no need to worry. That school, even if you fail, as long as you pay tuition you can get in."


    "Erm... It''s not like I want to go to school that much!"


    I was yelled at, maybe because I mentioned the back door to get into school.


    "Eh, Norn-ane, what''s with that way of talking to Onii-chan."


    "But, you heard it as well, he said he would do something about it with money."


    "It''s Norn-ane''s fault for not being able to study!"


    "I can do it!"


    Norn started yelling and grabbed Aisha''s hair.


    Aisha grabs Norn''s wrist and stretches her hand to Norn''s face, scratching, pulling hair.


    A cat fight, no it''s the way children fight.


    Nah, it should be like this, this is good.


    Getting punched in the chin and mounted on can''t be called a child''s fight.


    Quarreling in moderation is fine, but this time my way of putting it was bad.


    Let''s stop them.


    "Please stop."


    A voice lower than what I intended came out, both of them stopped their hands while trembling.


    "..."


    Norn still wanted say something, her downcast eyes were welling with tears ...


    ...Hmmmm.


    I guess she has a more severeplex regarding me and Aisha''s existence than I thought.


    "Well, you see Norn, this city''s school will ept students who pay tuition regardless of their talent, race, or social standings, so it''s not like I was trying to get you in by bribing them."


    "...Gusu~tsu"


    She tried wiping her tears while sniffing.


    "You remember Roxy-sensei, right? She was attending this school as well. It''s a very good school. Studying a lot, you might find something that you like as well..."


    ...Something that you can beat Aisha in, I refrained from saying that, in these situations it''s best not topare children with each other.


    Norn kept looking down for a while and then said.


    "...I understand, I''ll take the exam."


    Eventually, after saying just that, she stood up and left the living room.


    Aisha said with an irritated voice to her back.


    "Norn-ane, we still haven''t finished talking!"


    "Shut up!"


    Then we heard her running up to the second floor and mming the door.


    I get it.


    She is a difficult kid, in a difficult age with a difficult personality.


    I wonder if I can get along with her ...


    "Ah~h she is always like this. I don''t like difficult kids. Onii-chan agrees too, right?"


    Aisha seeks my agreement while shrugging her shoulders.


    Aisha as well, her attitude of looking down on Norn.


    It''s no good.


    "Aisha."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Starting now, stop saying ''you don''t study'' or stuff like that so highhandedly to Norn."


    "Ee~h..."


    When I say that Aisha pouts and says with a displeased tone.


    "But Norn-ane isn''t even trying."


    "Well, from your point of view it might look that way, but maybe Norn is giving it her best in her own way..."


    "Well...... If Onii-chan says so, I''ll be careful."


    She nods unwillingly.


    Well, me saying it probably has no power to convince her, since I don''t know much about these two.


    But, how am I going to treat these young girls, it''s hard.


    Part 2


    Afternoon.


    I left my two sisters at home and went to school. I visited the staff room to talk to vice-principal Jinas regarding the exam for my sisters.


    "If they studied at another school before, they should able to catch up with the curriculum, so let''s schedule their entrance exams as soon as possible.


    That''s why, we arranged for them to take the exam in a week''s time.


    It''s like a pop-quiz, but it''s all right I think.


    "I bet they are excellent students, since they are Rudeus-san''s little sisters."


    "One is excellent, but the other one is a normal child."


    "Don''t be modest, I bet they can even use voiceless incantation?"


    "No way."


    While chatting like this with Jinas, I suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, vice-principal, is Badigadi-sama at school today?"


    "His majesty... I haven''t seen him today."


    "Is that so."


    He is an elusive fellow.


    However, he causes a ruckus where ever he appears, so I can find him quickly.


    "If you have some business with him, I can pass along the message if you want?"


    "Nah, nothing specific, I just wanted to have a talk with him, just us alone."


    "I understand, if I see him, I''ll pass on that message."


    I left vice-principal Jinas with those words.


    I nned to go back after that, but since I had a bit of time, I decided to show up in Nanahoshi''s ce for a bit.


    I knocked and went in, but surprisingly, she is not in the room. That hikikomori is not in the room.


    Just to be sure, I take a look at theboratory as well in vain, since entering the bedroom was forbidden, I just knock there to check.


    "N... Ugh"


    I heard a groaning sound, she seems to be in pain.


    I was hesitating to go in or not, then Nanahoshi opened the door with a pale face.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "... I feel sick ... ... ... My head hurts ... A"


    Wow, it stinks of alcohol.


    Hangover?


    Well, it''s not surprising, she drank a lot.


    Even to the extend of alcohol poisoning, I wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Sit down a bit, I''ll fix you right up."


    I said that and took her back to theboratory and sat her down on a chair, grabbed her head, and chanted detoxification magic. After that, I eased the pain with healing magic.


    "Phew... I''m saved."


    Nanahoshi thanked me while holding her temples.


    Then she puts on the mask on the desk and bes the masked woman, "Silent Seven Star".


    "What do you want today? If it''s the reward, I haven''t prepared it yet."


    It''s a cool response, but a bit of dere is mixed in.


    Is this the rumored kuudere?


    "The other day, when I went back home, my little sisters arrived from their trip. Since I have to make preparation for them to enroll in the school, I came today..."


    "... little sisters? Do you mean the ones from our world? Did they make the trip as well?"


    "No way. They are the little sisters from this world."


    "Is that so?"


    Nanahoshi stared at my face.


    "If they are your sisters from this world, they are probably pretty cute, right?"


    "Is it possible that just now, youplimented my face?"


    "I meant it as in our senses. I don''t know how you looked in our world and in this one you look more like the western side of our world."


    "Ohhhh, yeah."


    I was praised, damn, she''s a dangerous gal.


    In my past world, I would definitely misunderstand this as ''maybe this girl loves me...''


    But the me right now, am not a virgin nor am I single, I won''t be shaken by a single praise.


    "How old are they?"


    "If I''m not wrong, they should be 10."


    "I see... I have a little brother of the same age back home, if the time flow of that world is the same as this world, he is probably older than me by now."


    After saying that Nanahoshi narrowed her eyes nostalgically.


    I wonder if she is remembering Japan.


    I don''t have any fond memories of the word ''Little Brother''.


    "I want pudding."


    Nanahoshi said abruptly.


    Well, the topic just jumped somewhere else.


    Why pudding?


    "Do you have some special memories from pudding?"


    "The one I left in the refrigerator was eaten without permission, it was an expensive one..."


    It seems all the little brothers are the same, but Nanahoshi seems to miss even this kind of memory as well.


    She is facing slightly up, maybe she wants to cry. I will look the other way.


    "Well, I wille again "


    "E~e... thest time, I caused you trouble. Now I have a better impression of you."


    "Fufufu, if you fall for me, you''ll get burned..."


    "What is that, are you trying to act cool?"


    Nanahoshiughed a little after saying that, it''s that Generation Gap, well, I''ll ask about the experiment next time after she is a bit more settled.


    Part 3


    After school.


    I am returning home with Sylphy, I have a lot I want to ask for Sylphy''s help in regards to my sisters, since their age is close she probably understands a lot more about them than me.


    "Oh, Rudi, let''s go shopping. Since the number of people increased, we need to buy a bit more."


    So I go along with Sylphy to the market.


    When we set foot in the market, the first thing we notice is the sweet fragrance of beans being fried.


    Market district is in full swing even in the evening.


    My image of a Market district was that it would be crowded in the morning. But here, the fresh ingredients are the meats, and it''s provided by adventurers and hunters who hunt during the day and return in the evening.


    In other words, they stock up during the day to sell during the evening.


    Though it''s not that there are that many different products, and the prices areparatively on the high side.


    Still, in the [Magic Triumvirate] you can get anything you want with money.


    But if you head east to the more impoverished countries, even if you have money you can''t find anything to buy.


    By the way, freezing the ingredients here is easy, since you can just request it through the guild.


    Well, those are the requests of the students who are just learning magic.


    I start talking to Sylphy about what to do from now on while we are shopping.


    "I see, so their rtionship isn''t all that good, huh?"


    "To be honest, I have no idea what girls of that age are thinking at all..."


    "Really."


    "Aisha does not want to go to school and insists on being a maid at our house. What do you think?"


    "Since I am kind of out of the house mostly, if she says she''s gonna help, I am kinda happy about it."


    Sylphy said whileughing, it does not seem like she''s worried about losing her role in the house.


    "That said, Sylphy, we are supposed to be responsible adults."


    "Yeah."


    "Isn''t it our job to at least provide Aisha with the opportunity of attending Magic University?"


    "Un, I see. Then having her change her hair color and attend Magic university is a viable solution as well, right?"


    Sylphy puts her hand to her chin as if thinking about what to do, but in the end she decided to buy ham for dinner, despite the price being a bit high.


    "Sylphy, we are having a serious conversation, please think about it seriously."


    "Of course I am thinking, but you know, I think Aisha-chan is way more outstanding than Rudi imagines."


    "So what if she''s outstanding?"


    "I am sure, regardless of going to school or not, she will do well..."


    "O~h."


    "So, I think it''s better to let her do what she wants, instead of just thinking about this and that."


    Sylphy seems to have a lot of confidence in Aisha,e to think of it, Sylphy knows Aisha pretty well.


    I mean, the younger Aisha that is, I heard a lot about how she was an outstanding child.


    "The problem is Norn-chan, being separated from Paul-san and Ruijerd-san, she is uneasy. We should look after her properly."


    "That''s right."


    When I saw how calm Sylphy is, I realized how nervous I was behaving.


    Somehow, Sylphy looks so reliable, just like Fitts-senpai. Eh, she is Fitts-senpai after all.


    "Let Aisha do as she pleases, and put Norn on the right rail, hah?"


    "Rail?"


    "It means making a road."


    "I think yeah, that sounds good."


    But doing that means treating the sisters differently, is that really okay?


    But there is a big difference in their abilities, so treating them the same forcefully is the bad thing, I shouldn''t confuse discrimination with distinction.


    "I wonder if I said something arrogant?"


    "No, you helped me a lot. I managed to sort out my thoughts."


    "But, I have to guard Ariel-sama, so I can''t look after them as much..."


    Said Sylphy with a troubled face while scratching behind her ears.


    Because she has to guard Ariel-hime, she said that with a troubled face, she might be actually troubled about it, like after getting married I ask her to stop working for Ariel-hime.


    Oh, I suddenly decided to ask about this.


    "Hey, Sylphiette-san..."


    "What is it, Rudeus-san?"


    "If I asked you to stop being Ariel-hime''s guard so we could get married, what would you have done?"


    I asked as lightly as I could, Sylphy stared at me with a straight face.


    "...I might have refused to marry Rudi."


    Eh?


    ...That''s a little shocking. Maybe if I took my time and asked in a better way, but I see... so she would choose Ariel over me... I see Ariel is more important than me...


    "Ah."


    Seeing my face, Sylphy suddenly panicked.


    "Don''t misunderstand, I love Rudi. No, it''s more than that. It''s aplicated feeling that I, myself, don''t understand."


    Panicking Sylphy is cute as well.


    "Well, I think both of them is love, and I naturally would like to have Rudi''s child as well..."


    Sylphy stroked her stomach while saying that.


    Hearing that, I feel my body getting hot. Today''s Sylphy is so bold, saying that in public.


    "But I like Ariel-sama as well, it''s a different like from Rudi... right, it''s in the sense of a friend..."


    Said Sylphy,e to think of it, this is the first time I''ve heard Sylphy''s feelings regarding Ariel.


    "Ariel-sama, despite how she looks, has many things she''s not good at. If I am not with Rudi, I am sure you could do something about life by yourself, but if Luke and I are not around, Ariel-sama will probably die soon, so I don''t want to abandon her."


    After saying that, Sylphy is scratching behind her ears again.


    And she adds to that [But the life I have now is the one I had dreamed about my whole life, so ... if possible I''d like to stick with Rudi.]


    Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.


    She thinks she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be possible, and because of that, she''s trying her best to be the woman I love.


    Though there is no way that''s true.


    "..."


    Instead of answering that I kiss Sylphy on the cheek, the moment I do that we hear ''Hyu~u, Hyu~u'' and some sleazyments, without us noticing we had gathered a group of onlookers, Sylphy had her sunsses on from the get go, Fitts-senpai looks cute as always.


    After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we resumed our shopping, though our conversation went a bit off-track.


    Well, the things I wanted to talk about are mostly done, so as long as Sylphy gets along with those two, my hardship will reduce as well.


    To be honest, I don''t have the slightest idea what these young girls are thinking about.


    "Since I don''t understand the girls very well, I''ll be relying on Sylphy again..."


    "Un~... we are married after all, helping each other is a given."


    Said Sylphy whileughing coyly.


    My wife is so reliable.


    But [Rudi will be fine without me, but Ariel-sama will die.] Hah, I bet Sylphy would be able to live without me just fine, unlike before.


    A weekter, Aisha got a perfect score on the exam.


    Aisha''s Ability:


    She might not look it, but in truth she has already reached the skill level of a royal maid.

 Chapter 119: The Live-In Maid and the Boarding School Student

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Live-In Maid and the Boarding School Student</h4>


    Part 1


    After the end of the exam, leading Aisha and Norn, I returned to our house.


    It was a written exam.


    It wasn''t something that corresponds to your age.


    It was an orthodox entrance exam thatbines general knowledge and the basic six types of magic.


    Targeting all ages.


    It''s different from the time with me.


    Naturally, I guess.


    Aisha got full points on her exam.


    The culture is somewhat different between here and Milis.


    In other words, that means there''s a gap between the general knowledge.


    Even so, she took full points.


    I have nothing toin about.


    Jinas as well was saying if this is how it is when she''s 10 years old, then with some conditions attached, she could be a Special Student.


    Although, the promise with Aisha wasn''t about that.


    "Then, just as promised, I''m going to serve Onii-chan, right!?"


    After we returned to the house, Aisha dered that triumphantly.


    That expression was one full of pride.


    "That means you intend to be the house maid? Even though we''re family?"


    "That''s wrong. I''m not going to be the house maid ¨C I''m going to be Onii-chan''s maid!"


    Her dream for the future is to be Onii-chan''s maid.


    That is... I really wonder about that.


    I can''t help the feeling that something is warped.


    However, a promise is a promise.


    "Alright. Then make sure you listen to whatever I tell you."


    "Yes! Looking forward to serving you, master!"


    Master, it has a good sound to it.


    If it wasn''t my little sister saying it to me, I''m sure I''d be getting very excited.


    Even though I have a beloved wife.


    "Even though I say that, if you think of anything that you want to learn, say it without reservation."


    "At that time, does that mean master will teach me all about it?"


    Aisha put one of her fingers against her lips and made a flirtatious nce.


    I wonder if what she wants to be taught is something erotic.


    If she says something like, "Onii-chan... teach me how children are made." I''ll go ahead and teach her properly all about sex education.


    Of course without eroticism.


    "Although, what''s with ''master''?"


    "Since I''m going to be serving you, it''s no good if we don''t make the distinction."


    Oh? It''s honorifics.


    "Is the usual Onii-chan no good?"


    "That would be mixing work and private affairs."


    As expected of someone who earned full points.


    She sure knows some difficult words.


    Well, it''s fine I guess.


    Though, I might end up being looked at with weird eyes by Sylphy.


    She did take full points after all, I''ll let her do as she pleases.


    "I understand. In regards to the job, please consult with Sylphy, and decide on it."


    "Yes. I''ve learned the jobs of a maid from my mother. Please leave it to me."


    After saying that, Aisha stood up and crossed her arms in front of her body, then deeply bowed her head.


    It''s the birth of the little sister maid.


    Little sister maid.


    What a moving impression the sound of those words give off.


    Well, she will still be taught as well, so in my previous life it would at most be called, "helping with chores."


    Part 2


    On Norn''s side, they were scores you can''t really call good.


    ording to Jinas, they were average, or maybe even a bit lower for her age, but it seems it''s not bad.


    Even though I say that, if we were topare her to Aisha, saying there''s no inferiority would just be sugarcoating it.


    Well, she dide here after journeying for a year. It was an exam she took soon after settling down, it can''t be helped.


    I''m sure at least she would have liked a chance to study and review.


    Eh, there''s no need to rush.


    It''s fine as long she improves from here on.


    Even if she can''t be number one, setting average as the final goal is not a problem.


    Human society is made up ofpromises like that.


    It''s fine if you''re not superior. It''s fine if you''re just average.


    "Norn, which subject do you want to study?"


    "..."


    Norn didn''t respond.


    Just continuing with her eyes cast down, averting her eyes with a sullen face...


    It seems she still doesn''t like me.


    I''d like to close the distance a bit more between her and me.


    However, well, I wonder what can be done about it.


    "I''m not all that familiar with the subjects that can be studied though... If I remember correctly, after studying themon knowledge ss work for three years, you''re allowed to choose. In our school, there''s some pretty interesting lessons you can take. For the time being, try attending for a few years and see if you can find something that you would like to do. If there''s nothing, I think it wouldn''t be a bad idea to try and specialize in healing magic. Mother was a healing magician as well after all. Since there''s few healing magicians around this area, you''ll be able to find work in a doctor''s office or hospital."


    "..."


    Since there was no reply, I was just going on and on talking myself.


    And suddenly, Norn looked this way.


    It was somehow a gaze that wanted to say something.


    I kept silent.


    "...I want to try living in the dorm."


    Norn quietly said that with a nervous tone of voice.


    I started to think over those words.


    "Living in the dorms, huh."


    That''s no good.


    Though, it''ll be simple to just reject it.


    However, I''ll try thinking about it seriously.


    It seems that Norn went out of her way to gather her courage after all.


    First off, it''s having a 10 year old young girl living on her own.


    Regardless of other things, that''s too soon.


    However, living in a dorm isn''t living alone.


    Fundamentally, there are two people per room.


    Since Norn came over here, she only has a few acquaintances.


    She has no friends as well.


    If she were to live in the dorm, she might be able to make friends.


    I''m sure there are more or less some problems in regards to her age though.


    There are kids in that school who start living in the dorms and attending from a younger age as well.


    The dorm has some extent of precise rules and is a safe ce.


    Even saying she''s 10 years old, I''m sure she won''t be inconvenienced.


    I want to get along a bit better with her, but if things continue in this state... I have the feeling that even if we manage to get closer physically, we''ll just remain at the same distance emotionally.


    In my previous life I was always secluded in my parents'' house.


    Secluded, rejecting everything.


    My family tried making ns for this and that in order to try and close the distance between us.


    Fishing using expensive items, bringing delicious tasting things, talking about the future with sweet words.


    Each time, I felt like my heart was getting further away from my family.


    I got the feeling like I was being treated as an animal.


    Rather than living in the same ce, seeing each other''s faces everyday, and speaking of each other''splexion, living in a somewhat separated ce and watching over her from a distance might be the better option wouldn''t it?


    Isn''t it important for each side to mutually calm down and look over things in regards to the other side?


    Aisha took on a natural attitude that looks down on Norn.


    I''ve told her to be careful about it, but since the person herself doesn''t seem to be self-conscientious about it, the disposition is a bit bad.


    I''m sure there''s no other option than to try and fix it over a long period.


    Being looked down on by Aisha inside the house, continually unable to face me whom she hates...


    I don''t think I can stand at the top myself, but in this world, I am considered excellent as I go about.


    The bitterness of trying to grow up surrounded by superior siblings...


    There''s no option other than running away from home.


    I already know the fate of a young girl who runs away from home.


    Being pulled in by a bad man in exchange for letting her stay over, requesting these sorts of things and those sorts of things.


    If that''s the case, then from the start, it''s better to have her stay in a ce that is safe I''m sure.


    Besides, Sylphy is in the dorms as well.


    She stays at home once every three days, but in reverse, that means she''s at the dorm two out of every three days.


    If a time everes up where something happens, I''m sure she can quickly support her.


    Fortunately, it seems Norn doesn''t hate Sylphy.


    I guess the naked socializing on the first day was having an effect.


    Yeah, after thinking about it, I don''t think it''s a half bad suggestion.


    Living in the dorms at 10 years old.


    I wonder if she can properly learn to be independent and socialize properly.


    "I get it. It''s fine for Norn to live in the dorm. I''ll submit an application."


    "Eh!! Onii-chan!?"


    The one who raised her voice in surprise was Aisha.


    She was making a face like she couldn''t believe it.


    "Why! Norn-ane''s scores weren''t good at all!"


    Her maid tone from just before had crumbled.


    "Aisha??"


    "Even though I put that much effort into it! It''s no fair for just Norn-ane!"


    It''s not that sort of problem.


    However, looking at it from Aisha''s side, it might look like I''m showing favoritism.


    In order for her own wishes to be fulfilled, she took full points on the exam.


    It could be that during this past week, she''s been reviewing and preparing for it in a ce where I wasn''t watching.


    Norn didn''t do anything.


    And yet, I''m allowing Norn to do as she wants.


    That is unfair. It is favoritism.


    During times like these, I wonder what my parents said in my previous life.


    I can''t remember.


    For example, listen to what I tell you or listen to what I say. I have the feeling I was told something like that.


    I wonder if I was able to agree with that.


    I''m sure I wasn''t able to.


    I wonder about Aisha.


    Would she be able to ept it with that way of talking.


    I''m sure she wouldn''t be able to.


    No, she''s a superior child.


    I''m sure, if I told her what I was thinking, she would understand it.


    That''s what I think, but that might just be my arrogance.


    In any case, I''ll try talking to her and see.


    "Aisha. It''s not like I''m particrly listening to Norn''s selfishness. Just, I thought that living in the dorm would be better for her sake."


    "But."


    "Norn hasn''t made any acquaintances since she came over here... Well, I can''t really say much myself, since things don''t really bnce up with me as well. I''m sure you''ve seen this past week, but it almost looks like breathing has be difficult."


    "But, Otou-san said... we should live together with Onii-chan."


    Hm.


    After being told like that, I feel like I have no choice other than to tie Norn to the house.


    No, there''s no way that''s the case.


    There''s no way it''s better to always do as one is told.


    Paul is often mistaken after all.


    I can''t really say that my decision is correct as well though.


    "Of course, I have no intention of abandoning my duty of looking after you two. But, if things continue like this, things won''t end up well for Norn. By living in the dorm, she might be able to obtain something."


    "..."


    Aisha cast her eyes down.


    For some reason, those eyes had tears building up in them.


    "...Showing partiality to Norn-ane, is it because my mother is a mistress?"


    Abruptly, Aisha said those things.


    Mistress.


    After hearing those words.


    I instinctively felt that this is bad.


    "By mistress, you mean Lilia-san? Aisha, who told you that? Was it Otou-san? There''s no way Norn could have said it right?"


    "Mother and also Norn''s grandmother..."


    Large tears were falling from Aisha''s eyes.


    Speaking of Lilia and Norn''s grandmother, in other words, Zenith''s parents'' home.


    I can''t help that Lilia has said it.


    She feels one step drawn back in regards to Zenith and I.


    It seems she intends to pass things throughpletely with the position of a maid.


    Therefore, it can''t be helped if she makes the request for the position to be one step back in regards to Zenith''s daughter.


    I''m sure Paul would connect with them equally, but by no means does that make them equivalent.


    Zenith''s parents are nobles.


    If I remember correctly, it was a house with a considerable pedigree.


    My aunt, Therese, was by no means a bad person.


    However, it''s not like everyone has a lenient way of thinking about the social position.


    In the first ce, they have reason to be affectionate towards Zenith''s daughter, but if it''s Lilia''s daughter, then there''s no reason to be affectionate.


    They''re not rted by blood after all.


    It''s not a matter of ming either side.


    It''s that sort of culture.


    "Is it because I''m only connected half by blood...[sniffle]..."


    However, there''s no way a child wouldn''t be hurt over things like that.


    Aisha with her facepletely crumpled up started huping.


    I might have misunderstood something a bit.


    Aisha is a difficult child in Aisha''s own way.


    "I don''t think of Lilia-san as a mistress at all. I feel that both you and Norn are equally my little sisters."


    "But... I, gusu... worked hard, studied, and took the exam, Norn-ane is??"


    Aisha was appealing while crying between pauses.


    After all it seems she studied for it.


    Even though there was only one week before the exam.


    She was able to take a good score...


    "Aisha."


    "What is it?"


    "You might not understand if I put it into words, but I intend to recognize your hard work. Therefore, I permitted the fact that you don''t have to go to school."


    "But, you said Norn-ane is allowed to stay in the dorm??"


    [Sniffle], Aisha''s nasal voice is sounding in my heart.


    However, this isn''t favoritism.


    "In regards to everything, I intend to make decisions based on that time. For example, if you were to say you wanted to go to school starting now or wanted to enter the dorm, I would allow that. But in reverse, if Norn said she doesn''t want to go to school, or says she wants to do work around the house, I won''t allow that because you got full points on the exam."


    After saying that, Aisha bent her lips and kept silent.


    And then,


    "...I understand."


    Having said that, it seems like she still has some dissatisfaction.


    However, in the end, she epted it with a nod.


    Norn watched over this situation in a way that she wasn''t finding anything amusing.


    However, I feel like I can see a bit of the setting.


    Zenith''s family were looking down on Aisha as an illegitimate child.


    And with that, Aisha gave it her best in order to not lose to Norn.


    As expected, Paul never made any sort of distinction though...


    It seems that in a ce I wasn''t aware, the rtionship between my two little sisters turned into something distorted.


    There are no longer any nobles nearby.


    There''s no one to look down on Aisha.


    If I properly keep thempany, then with time, things should be resolved.


    "For the time being, I''ll add a condition onto that. Norn, at least once every ten days, you need to show your face in this house."


    After saying that, Norn lowered her eyebrows.


    "...For what reason?"


    "Because I''ll worry."


    Also, I have responsibility as the overseer.


    I wouldn''t be able to show my face in front of Paul if I left her in the dorm and abandoned her there,


    "...I understand."


    Norn nodded with an unwilling feeling.


    Part 3


    My new lifestyle started to include my two little sisters.


    I put in an application at the dorms for Norn''s sake and prepared for her to be epted there.


    I talked with Sylphy about it as well, and if anything happens within the dorm, I sincerely requested for her to take care of it.


    "Are you going to keep Norn-chan at a distance?"


    Sylphy used a bit of a condemning tone of voice.


    In her regard, she might think it''s best for Norn''s sake that she remains in the house and does various things.


    Even I think that''s a possibility as well.


    But, if I think about the things that urred the other day, I can''t think that''s the best decision.


    I told Sylphy about that matter.


    "It might be better not to keep Aisha and Norn together. It seems like a variety of things were said about a mistress and such. It''s not like I''m pushing her to a distance. We''re just suddenly far too close, so I''m putting a bit of distance between us."


    "Hnnn... those sorts of things happened... I get it. As much as possible, I''ll try to keep an eye on Norn-chan as well."


    Sylphy pleasantly nodded in agreement.


    It would be good as long as this continues in a good direction.


    Part 4


    Aisha has be our house maid.


    She is superior.


    Ever since Aisha has started taking care of things in the house, the burden on Sylphy hasrgely been reduced.


    Aisha is doing all of the cleaning.


    Theundry is done by Aisha as well.


    My jobs have been taken away by Aisha.


    This means that I can''t stroke or rub my cheeks against Sylphy''s used panties anymore.


    Giving up on it, unable to exin it, I have no choice other than to move on just like before.


    There are duties which we couldn''t hand over to her though¨Cshopping and cooking are done by Sylphy.


    Aisha is a helper.


    Other than that, arrangements for cleaning the chimney, greeting the people who live in the neighborhood, and all these other things that I never realized were being done in session as well.


    She''s really excellent.


    She stands out and makes no mistakes. She has no faults.


    I''m sure she''s putting in effort in ces I can''t see as well.


    It seems Aisha intends to take being a maid seriously.


    Taking off the mask of a little sister, doing her duty with a steel will.


    It''s the result of Lilia''s education.


    She would generally take care of various things around the house. When we return, she would help Sylphy with making meals, help me out with preparing the bath, prepare a change of clothes before Sylphy and I enter the bath, help Sylphy after getting out of the bath, brush and set her hair.


    Even on the days of her night shift, she would put on winter clothes and head out saying, [I will now conduct myself to the madam and return.]


    It seems Sylphy somehow feels a bit troubled by it.


    It''s actually quite enjoyable to watch those two.


    Also, during times when visitorse by, she looks after them as well.


    Though I say that, the only one that hase these past few days is just Nanahoshi.


    The other day she came to formally say her thanks again.


    She said she wanted to prepare something as thanks, so I requested some kind of useful magic circle that makes use of summoning magic.


    On the asion that the experiment proceeds to the second phase, it seems she''ll give me an exnation.


    In regards to Nanahoshi, Aisha was truly diligent in looking after her.


    Preparing the bath and a change of clothes, even up to washing her body...


    It seems Nanahoshi was considerably irritated by it.


    In response, I was sarcastically told that working my little sister so hard is something a fiend would do.


    In her regard, the bath might be isted, rich, and something that she can''t help but be appeased by.


    The next time Nanahoshies to enter the bath, I''ll tell her to try and keep her distance.


    Later on, when I do something in the living room, she goes around doing this and that to take care of me.


    Confirming the situation of the fire in the firece, bringing out some kind of warm drink...


    I really do feel that it''s a bit odd to be taken care of like this by my little sister.


    However, Aisha is doing it so happily.


    I''m sure it will be fine to continue like this for a while.


    It''s not like I''m coercing her into it...


    Is what I was thinking, but if you use magic from the time when you''re young, your aggregate amount of magic power will increase.


    I remembered such rules.


    If she''s not going to school, then at the very least, I think it would be good if she just trains her magic power.


    After reaching 10 years of age, it won''t grow all that much, but even then, it will mean her future growth is still positive.


    Taking the opportunity as well, I''m sure it would be for the best if she can use attack magic up to the intermediate level.


    Though there''s no problems living with just elementary level, intermediate is the easiest to use in actualbat.


    "Aisha,e over here for a bit. I''m going to teach you magic."


    "Onii-chan is going to teach me!?"


    Aisha was making a face like she was really happy.


    When her feelings are greatly moved, her tone tends to get disturbed.


    She still hasn''t reached Lilia''s level it seems.


    "It''s just in case you ever need it. Even if you say no..."


    "There''s no way I would say I don''t want it!"


    Saying that, Aisha jumped on top of myp.


    Oh, cute.


    "I''m in your care!"


    It became that Aisha would be taught magic by me.


    Even though I say that, she''s already learned all the basics.


    Just because she hasn''t learned it yet, if she just reads a magic textbook, she can quickly learn intermediate magic I''m sure.


    Incidentally, she was unable to use voiceless incantation.


    It seems to be impossible to do by 10 year old after all.


    For the time being, I obligated her to use up almost all of her magic power everyday.


    During the night, Aisha woulde crawling into my bed.


    "Onii-chan, is it fine for me to sleep together with you?"


    Since that one thing happened just the other day, I''m being a bit too sweet towards Aisha as well.


    Well, something like sleeping together is fine I''m sure.


    "Sure it is, nowe."


    I didn''t make anyints in particr and invited her into the bed.


    Aisha''s body is smaller than Sylphy''s and she has a high body temperature.


    Since this region is cold, she''s the best as a hugging pillow.


    Of course, nothing on the erotic side goes on.


    Honestly, I don''t feel like I can get into an erotic mood.


    In the first ce, she still hasn''t finished developing her secondary sexual characteristics.


    It seems she does have the knowledge itself though, but the point of sexual desire is still in the future I''m sure.


    I have nothing to feel guilty about.


    Well, if Aisha ends up holding sexual desires towards me, then she''ll have to give up on it at that time.


    I have nothing to say about anything in rtion to near rtives though.


    I just don''t want to destroy the rtionship with my family.


    Part 5


    Well, while the days when Sylphy isn''t around are fine, the problem lies on the days when there''s no night shift.


    My night life together with Sylphy once every three days...


    Since my little sister is here as well, I thought we should hold back for a short while.


    However, after thinking about how there''s a defenseless girl sleeping next to me, there''s no way I can endure it.


    No, in reality, I should be able to endure it though... If I were to take care of things myself.


    Nevertheless, inside of the house, Aisha is always hanging around me.


    There''s no way I could take care of it in the toilet at school.


    Even though I have a wife, taking care of it myself is somehow a waste.


    And in the end, while worrying about things, it ended up saving up.


    In this young body with strong sexual desire, if I don''t take care of it within a week, it will be on the verge of spontaneous discharge.


    Next to such a young body, try putting a cute sleeping girl.


    Not to mention that girl is all okay without NGs.


    She''s giving it her best to try and make a child. With her saying such lovable things, trying to endure seems stupid.


    "Fu..."


    As a result, the hustle was overdone to the end.


    For the time being, I did make sure to lock the door, and I enhanced the soundproofing of it with earth magic as well.


    ...I just have to pray that Aisha doesn''t try to peek from her side.


    "Rudi, today you were amazing..."


    Afterwards, Sylphy was left quite listless.


    Soaked in sweat, her slightly disheveled hair was just a bit glossed.


    Now that the sweet pillow talk has ended, I begin wiping her body down with a wet towel while sitting on top of the bed in room clothes.


    The room clothes were made with a soft material ¨C they''re clothes with a bit of a in feeling to them.


    Rather than sweats, they''re close to jerseys.


    [They aren''t very sexy are they?] is what Sylphy said, but that''spletely wrong.


    For Sylphy''s sex appeal rather, these sorts of outfits in specific bring it to life.


    It kind of feels like a track & field club girl is sitting down on top of the bed.


    Precisely because the sexiness is sparse that in reverse elerates the arousal.


    It''s the so-called artistic inclination.


    For example, if this was the ck negligee that Eris wore, Elinalise were wearing it saying some kind provocative words, or Rinia and Pursena with their voluptuous flesh, it wouldn''t end up like this.


    It suits Sylphy''sck of sex appeal.


    "..."


    "Hn? What is it Rudi?"


    When I realize it, I''m caressing Sylphy''s slender body from behind.


    It sure is a good body.


    There are few uneven spots, but it''s not a in.


    There''s some fat, but for some reason, it''s soft.


    Just by embracing and caressing her like this, my lightning rod faces upwards.


    "Umm... Do you still want to do it more?"


    "No, Sylphy has work tomorrow as well. I''ll endure it. Tomorrow morning, I''ll be satisfied with groping them a bit."


    "Really... it''s fine if you don''t endure it though, okay."


    Sylphy fell over onto the bed...


    And then faced me and held out both of her arms towards me.


    "It''s fine, Rudi. Come."


    Sylphy said that shyly and full of bashfulness.


    My patience turned into a gestalt copse in an instant.


    I already don''t know the meaning of patience anymore.


    I matched both of my hands together, and then while jumping straight out of my clothes, I dived in aiming at Sylphy.


    The night has that sort of feeling to it.


    Part 6


    Now.


    Speaking of Norn, during the time when all of the preparations for the dorm were being done, she was docile for several days.


    She didn''t say anything in specific towards me.


    Even though I say that, it''s not like her attitude was specifically bad either.


    If I say anything, she would do it, and she honestly listens to what I say.


    Just, if you were to ask if we were getting along well, it''s a difficult ce.


    In my regards, I''d like to deepen my friendship with Norn a bit more.


    Which is why I tried asking her once, "Do you want to enter the bath together?"


    The so-called naked socializing that is.


    "...No."


    However, Norn refused it with an extremely unpleasant face.


    In exchange, Aisha said, "Ah, I''ll enter together with you," and then washed my back and even ended up giving me a massage.


    Aisha can handle everything easily without slipping up.


    Even her washing method is skillful. She will be a splendid soapdy.


    No, I''ll be troubled if she bes one though.


    Part 7


    The preparations for Norn to enter the dorm werepleted after several days.


    It seems her roommate is a fourth year student.


    In the same year as Nanahoshi huh.


    If it was at least a fifth or sixth year, then I have acquaintances though.


    Her roommate had a cap almost like a cockatoo''s, it was a girl like a small parrot.


    Matching up with that feeling, she moves with a jumpy feel.


    She''s either a Demon Race or a bird-type Beast Race.


    Her name is Melissa.


    She wasn''t a person who had any bad rumors about her.


    There are many half and quarter races in this school.


    I need to make sure Norn doesn''t say any sort of discriminating statements.


    For the time being, it might be better to just leave her with greetings.


    Thinking that, I approached her with a smile, but she was frightened.


    She couldn''t even talk.


    That frightened.


    It might be better to keep it hidden that I''m rted to Norn in the school.


    I''m treated as the Bancho in this school after all.


    It would be pitiful if she was feared and unable to make any friends because of that.


    Well, I want to think things will work out somehow without worrying that much.


    If I overlook things from one to ten, then I might end up excessively caring for her after all.


    If ites down to it, she can rely on Sylphy and Luke, or Ariel.


    Those three are popr in the school.


    If you''re together with those three, people gather.


    If a person enters into that group, naturally, they''ll be associated with its social interactions and make friends as well.


    No, in reverse, if it''s those three, there''s the possibility that she might be jealous.


    No-no, just like that, treading through those stormy seas is also something that connects into growth isn''t it?


    Hmm.


    How difficult.


    Social disposition is really difficult.


    In any case, it won''t be good if Norn doesn''t manage to do something about it herself.


    I''m sure it would be better to not interfere until something happens.


    For a short while, I''ll wait-and-see.


    Even though I say that, yeah, I''m worried.


    After all, wouldn''t it be better for her tomute from home.


    The day we sent Norn to the dorm, I told Norn, who was holding her bag while wearing a uniform, about various points to be careful on.


    In the dorm, you need to abide by the rules.


    She needs to give it her best when studying.


    Even if she sees a Demon Race, don''t be discriminatory.


    There were a lot of things I wanted to say, but if I say too much, she won''t remember them all.


    "Norn. If something troubles you at school, please tell me or Sylphy."


    For the time being, I''ll at least say that much.


    "Yes."


    Norn responded like that without looking me in the eyes.


    I wonder if the day will evere that I can get along with her.


    I''m uneasy.


    "Also, when you wake up and before you sleep, properly brush your teeth."


    "Yes."


    I need to say this as well.


    "Enter the bath as well."


    "Yes."


    I need to say that as well.


    "Do your homework as well."


    "...Yes."


    That''s right, there''s things about illnesses as well.


    "Don''t catch a cold."


    "..."


    She was looking at me with extremely annoyed eyes.


    As I thought, I''m a bit worried.


    Side Chapter: Doll Research & Master-Servant Rtionship


    Around the time when Nanahoshi was troubled and Zanoba settled it,


    He had actually exined one secret of the doll a while back.


    This happened about a week earlier, before Nanahoshi went berserk.


    Part 1


    "Shishou, take a look at this."


    That day.


    When he entered the researchb, Zanoba was happily carrying a box.


    His expression was many times more boastful than usual.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s the arm of that doll from the other day."


    Zanoba put the box on the table and took out the contents wrapped in cloth.


    When the cloth was unwrapped, just like Zanoba said, there was an arm of a doll.


    However, it looked as if it was cut into round slices like sweet bean jelly.


    "I saw there was a joint on the portion where the paint wore off, so when I split it thinking that was the case, it became like this."


    Zanoba showed me the cross-sections of the arm.


    A pattern like a QR code waspactly written on there.


    It''s a magic circle.


    It''spletely different from what Nanahoshi draws.


    It''s a mysterious pattern.


    That were different patterns on the cross-sectioned parts.


    The back and the front.


    The patterns were slightly different.


    Even though they were part of the same joint, they were not the same.


    "I see... the magic circle waspacted even at the arm. It''s interesting that it differs at the surface joints."


    It''s like seeing the cross-section of meat.


    Like a vivid view of a human body cut into round slices.


    "Still, I didn''t realize there were joints to this."


    "Even I wouldn''t have realized this if the paint wasn''t falling off."


    "I see."


    Zanoba seemed very excited at making such an important discovery.


    I am rather calm myself.


    I knew that it couldn''t move without applying some special craft to it.


    "I see, with that many magic inscriptions written, it can only move so little."


    "Oh? Shishou, do you understand these magic inscriptions?"


    "Nope, not a clue."


    These magic circles, they were only meant to move the arm.


    Or rather, if those inscriptions weren''t written on the arm, it couldn''t be controlled?


    Or was it something else?


    I wouldn''t know unless we researched it.


    In any case, this doll was loitering inside the house in the middle of the night, going around and cleaning.


    If it found enemies, it would go and eliminate them.


    Once it finished cleaning, it would return to the charging station to recharge.


    It had that sort of function.


    Even a Roomba didn''t have that kind of efficiency.


    To have an ability like exterminating enemies, that''s already like a Roach Motel.


    It''s not like the doll waspleted merely by scribbling inscriptions on its head and body.


    I don''t want to make a Roomba.


    I want to make a moving doll.


    I want to see one in action.


    If I can make one that moves, it will sell well.


    I can probably sell it for a pretty high price.


    No, it''s not like I want arge sum of money.


    I like money as much as anyone, but even if I have a lot of it, it''s wasted on someone like me.


    Although it''s a different story, if I was to make a doll that could restore the honor of the Superd Race...


    That was one of my dreams.


    Another dream was of having a maid robot.


    "There must be a magic circle to control the movement in the head or torso. If you locate it, please ''break'' it carefully."


    "Yes, Shishou."


    Zanoba nodded and wrapped the pieces of the arm and ced it back into the box.


    Part 2


    Thus, with that kind of discovery, Zanoba came up with a theory.


    With that theory in mind he helped Nanahoshiplete heryered magic inscription.


    Even though she was about to give up, she sessfully summoned something from another world.


    I am sure I canplete my maid robot soon.


    That reality is not far away.


    When that thoughtes to me, I be motivated.


    Today, like any other day, I headed to Zanoba''sboratory.


    My steps were light.


    "Zanoba, I''ming in."


    I knocked once, and then I entered into Zanoba''sb.


    There was a girl standing there acting as the gatekeeper.


    Although not a beautiful woman, it was a woman that I recognized.


    "Ooh, Ginger-san, it''s been a while."


    She had eyed me with suspicion, but when I greeted her, she bowed her head with a straight face.


    "If it isn''t Sir Rudeus. It''s been a while."


    A former knight of Shirone, and a bodyguard of the Third Prince Zanoba:


    Ginger York.


    How nostalgic.


    "I had thought about greeting you at least once, but it''s been a little hectic."


    "Not a problem. In fact, I apologize. I had not thanked you for guarding my sisters withoutpensation..."


    "Thanks to Aisha-dono, our trip was very quick. That is already mypensation."


    Ginger waved me in, and I entered theb.


    Zanoba and Julie were working as usual.


    Zanoba was transcribing the magic circles, and Julie was chiseling a figurine.


    In any case, Julie seemed to be nearly finished, so I went to take a look.


    "How is it?"


    "Yes, it''s almostplete, Grandmaster. What do you think?"


    "This Zanoba doll is pretty good. But doesn''t he look a bit too attractive?"


    "Master is cool."


    Yup.


    She''s still unrefined, but she''s got good taste.


    She has been learning quickly.


    Zanoba was taking a bit more time.


    When I looked, Ginger was suddenly looking at me.


    "...What is it, Ginger-san?"


    "No, it''s nothing... just that, you seem to have grown a lot."


    "Thest time we met was about four years ago I think? Of course I''ve grown."


    Recently, I felt that many people have said that I looked cool.


    It could be that my sex appeal was flowing out.


    If I hadn''t married Sylphy, I would probably have had a harem by now.


    No, having a harem would be a disaster in its own way.


    It doesn''t seem like I can casually raise kids in that scenario.


    "Come to think of it, what will you do from now on, Ginger-san?"


    "I am thinking of staying by Zanoba''s side."


    "So you mean to go back to being his guard?"


    "Yes, since I havepleted my mission."


    The mission of guarding Lilia and Aisha.


    She was loyal in protecting the both of them, for a mission that spanned many years.


    What admirable loyalty.


    Zanoba should reward thisdy more.


    A blessing and duty.


    "Zanoba, shouldn''t you give her some kind of reward?"


    "No, Rudeus-dono, I am..."


    "Hmm. You''re right. Ginger, is there anything that you want?"


    Zanoba asked that question.


    Ginger stared in puzzlement.


    Surely, she had not received anything from Zanoba up till now.


    She thought for a moment, then knelt on one knee with her head bowed down.


    Then, she spoke.


    "In that case, please allow me to educate Julie. While she is the disciple of Sir Rudeus, to have her work for Zanoba may be slightly rude."


    "Very well, I give you permission."


    "Yes! Thank you very much!"


    Permission to teach, huh.


    Different from what I expected.


    In the end, it''s all for Zanoba''s sake, no?


    No, it may be that ves were not meant to receive higher-quality education.


    Humans ate the fruit of wisdom and were chased out from the Garden of Eden.


    Before obtaining wisdom, human beings were happy-go-lucky and did not have any doubts.


    To a ruler, it''s good that people under them remained stupid.


    That''s why ves don''t receive education.


    The risk of rebellion would increase.


    Although in exchange, their productivity also increases.


    Well, it''s fine.


    It would be troubling if she were to demand a plot ofnd.


    I don''t hate a loyal rtionship where one doesn''t ask for much.


    "Now, let''s talk about the research. How''s it going?"


    "I''m thinking of starting on the feet next."


    "I was just thinking that as well, but wouldn''t it be better to research the inscriptions on the arms thoroughly before starting the feet? Once you break it apart, you can''t put it back together."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    "If we show this to Cliff-senpai or Nanahoshi, they might know something."


    Zanoba and I started to disassemble the second arm.


    Suddenly, Ginger was standing next to me.


    Looking at her, she showed an expression of wanting to say something.


    "What is it?"


    "Rudeus-dono... Um, even if Zanoba may befortable, he''s still Shirone royalty. No matter what kind of master-servant rtionship you guys have, isn''t it impolite to ask in that manner?"


    "Hmm?"


    Impolite.


    Come to think of it, I''ve been speaking to Zanoba in a casual manner today.


    Normally, I think of speaking using honorifics.


    But after speaking with Aisha a few days back, I might have rxed my awareness a bit.


    As a retainer, to hear such impolite words directed at her master, she would probably feel irritated.


    It can''t be helped, guess I''ll use honorifics when I am in front of Ginger.


    "You''re right, I apologize. I''ve been careless and spoiled by Zanoba''s goodwill..."


    When I said that.


    Zanoba moved.


    "GINGERRRRR!"


    Zanoba grabbed Ginger''s neck.


    She was lifted up and pushed against the wall.


    It made a loud thudding noise.


    Julie was surprised and stopped moving her hands.


    "You bastard! Even though Shisho has opened his heart towards me! What are you saying?! Apologize! Apologize to Shisho right now!"


    "Guh... uughh...!"


    Ginger was in pain.


    ...Hey.


    Hey, she''s seriously being choked.


    This is overdoing it!


    "Zanoba! Zanoba! Let her go!"


    When I shouted, Zanoba released his hands.


    Ginger''s neck showed Zanoba''s grip marks very clearly.


    She tried grasping at her neck, and her pale face grimaced at the pain.


    She couldn''t lift her hands. It seems when she was pushed up against the wall her shoulder bones had broken.


    I immediately chanted healing magic and healed her wounds.


    Ginger knelt in front of me and bowed her head.


    "Cough... Cough... Rudeus-dono, I apologize."


    She apologized to me.


    Even more so, after being strangled...


    "..."


    I couldn''t endure this feeling.


    You''re apologizing to me, isn''t this wrong?


    Ginger shouldn''t be med for this.


    I turned to Zanoba.


    "Zanoba! Are you an idiot?!"


    "Huh...? But Shisho, she selfishly said those things without any regard to our rtionship..."


    "Even so, just words would have sufficed!"


    Ginger had served for a long time.


    She had protected my family for four years in foreignnds.


    She came all the way back here despite suffering hardships during those years.


    However, with just one word of impoliteness, her throat was crushed, and her shoulders were broken.


    This was too cruel.


    I treasure the fact that he and I get along.


    It even makes me very happy.


    However, he shouldn''t make light of a woman who has remained faithful all this time.


    "No, Rudeus-dono, it''s fine. Although I had not seen him for a while, Zanoba has grown up splendidly. I am not upset at all."


    Ginger said that with a straight face.


    ...Huh?


    Was I wrong?


    I had thought she should have been rewarded more.


    Was I thoughtless in saying that?


    "...Zanoba."


    "Yes, Shisho."


    "I think that you''re a great friend."


    When I said that, Zanoba''s face lit up.


    "However, Ginger has protected my family. Ever since we had parted, for the past four years, she has always looked over them. She''s someone I am indebted to. Please don''t make light of that."


    "I understand Shisho. Ginger, I apologize."


    Zanoba made a meek face and nodded.


    However, Ginger spoke.


    "No, Sir Zanoba. Those words are unnecessary. As I''ve sworn allegiance to you with my entire being, I will not be discontent even if I were to die. I apologize for my impertinence."


    With Ginger''s formal attitude, I can no longer say anything.


    So this is another form of a master-servant rtionship.


    If Zanoba was wrong, should I give advice properly?


    No, it''s fine.


    It''s not something I should be worried about.


    As I don''t know themon sense of Shirone''s hierarchy, I would just be making a mess of things if I were to cut into this.


    Part 3


    Putting aside Ginger and Zanoba''s rtionship, the research on the autonomous doll was going well.


    "Now, although I said to focus on the arms, you can proceed at your own discretion."


    "No, let''s go with Shisho''s n. Rather than breaking it apart and reassembling it, it would be safer to recreate the same arm."


    Thus, it was decided that we analyse the arm.


    I should get Cliff and Nanahoshi to help out as well.


    Otherwise, Zanoba would probably proceed by himself.


    Although I wanted to meddle around a bit, it seems like he can handle it himself, so there''s no need.


    "Please leave it to me. It seems that I am bing quite talented at this."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Yes, even though I surprised myself, recently, I''ve been enlightened every day."


    Doing his favorite research all day long.


    Next to him is a doll making specialist.


    So to him, it must be his ideal everyday life.


    However, what will happen after he graduates?


    Will he be settling down here?


    Well, that''s not for me to decide.


    Even if one of Zanoba''s reasons to do so was me.


    "Well, keep it up, I''lle by again."


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Please treat Ginger gently."


    "Of course."


    With that exchange, I left theboratory.


    ¡ª


    Thus, the research on the doll continued.

 Chapter 120: The Boss and His Flunkies

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Boss and His Flunkies</h4>


    Part 1


    That being said, a month has passed by.


    Today at Ronoa Magic University the Delinquent Group held a meeting.


    ...In other words.


    It''s the Special Student Homeroom session.


    ¡ª


    Currently, I am worried.


    About my sister Norn.


    Even since she started living in the dorms, our rtionship hasn''t gotten any better.


    On the contrary, when we see each other in the hallway, she ignores me.


    At times she seems to gaze at me frankly with scornful eyes.


    Well, that might just be my persecutionplex taking over...


    In any case, we aren''t getting along.


    Well, that''s fine.


    It''s fine.


    Even though I''m a bit lonely, it''s fine.


    It''s not like we absolutely have to get along as siblings.


    Even if we don''t normally get along, I''ll protect Norn if anything happens.


    Even if something happens I can''t be an over-demanding parent.


    Yeah.


    Being in position of the leader of misfits sure is convenient.


    Aside from bullying homeroom teachers, I can do anything.


    And since I know Jinas, I can consult with him.


    That is to say I can consult with them about many things.


    I should probably send some gifts to Jinas this time.


    However, over the span of this month, Norn has not made a single friend.


    Even though I see her in the hallways, she''s alone most of the time.


    Even though she doesn''t seem lonely, seeing that makes me worried.


    Well, I''ll think of something even if she doesn''t make any friends.


    But, is she doing ok in ss?


    Is she ok living in the dorms?


    I am really worried.


    Having said that, it would be wrong for me to get too involved.


    Speaking of first years that I know, it would be that first-year representative delinquent.


    If I use her to forcibly help Norn out, she would definitely find out and hate me.


    Besides, what''s that first-year rep''s name again?


    All I remember was that she looks like a Siberian Husky puppy.


    "Boss seems to be downtely nya."


    "Yeah nano."


    While I was worrying, Rinia and Pursena peeked at me with their heads.


    The noisy bunch, the two of them.


    These girls are the idols to the males of the Beast Race.


    Ever since I went and reconciled with Princess Ariel, they''ve been surrounded by underlings frequently in the hallways.


    They definitely don''t have to worry about ack of friends.


    "Since you''re like this, boss, we''ve prepared a present for you nya."


    "It took us a month to prepare it nano."


    Saying that, Rinia ced a bag on top of the desk.


    It was pretty big.


    I wonder what''s inside?


    "Oh, don''t look inside until you get home nya."


    "Open it when nobody''s looking nano."


    Hey, that''s suspicious.


    What is it?


    Is it that? That powder?


    Happy Turn Powder?


    In the northernnds to the east, in one part of the Demon Continent, there was a powder circting in the markets that brings you happiness.


    In this country, there are nows specifically forbidding drugs.


    As far as I know, Milis and Asura havews regarding that, but there are none in this region.


    Of course, I won''t go out of my way to get powder.


    If it''s poisonous or if it makes me go into withdrawal, my intermediate detoxification magic won''t work.


    I heard that Saint level detoxification can suppress those withdrawal symptoms, though.


    In the beginning, it''s not like I really need to rely on powder.


    However, I might need to use for something.


    I''ll keep it for now.


    If I run into financial troubles, it''ll sell pretty well.


    "Thank you very much."


    "It''s nothing at all nya."


    "Boss is having trouble down there as well nano."


    Ah.


    That''s right.


    Speaking of which, these two live in the dorms.


    Living in the dorms for six years, they should know various things.


    I should consult with them a bit.


    "Actually, I am worried about my little sister."


    "Little sister? Ah, we met her the other time nya. The girl that''s dressed like a maid."


    "She was at the marketce. We knew by her smell. She smelled like the boss."


    It seems like the two of them had met with Aisha in the city.


    The maid sister frequently sleeps together with me, which would exin why they could smell my presence on her.


    "It''s not her, it''s my other sister who started living in the dormsst month."


    "Eh? There was another nya?"


    "She''s living in the dorms nano?"


    The two of them exchanged nces.


    They haven''t been introduced to Norn, but it seems they wouldn''t have realized it even if they had met.


    Since she hasn''t been around me, they probably couldn''t smell my presence from her.


    "Yes, but she seems to hate me, and recently hasn''t been talking. What can I do to get along with her?"


    "Eh, ummm... let''s see nya. It''s a difficult problem nya."


    "As long as we advertise Boss''s good points it''ll be fine nano."


    Maniption of information.


    If people speak of Rudeus in the school as a popr super hero,


    then would Norn want to speak with me?


    Even if Rinia and Pursena did this, there are already stories of [Rudeus the leader of misfits] floating around.


    I want to have a more child-friendly story where I rescue a puppy or something.


    Maybe a story like when I first met Julie would be good.


    "Ah, that''s right. My sister doesn''t seem to have any friends. Even though it has only been a month, and I know I shouldn''t be anxious. However, as a transfer student, I am worried that she isn''t adapting to the ss."


    "I, I see nya. But you don''t know for sure nya."


    "It might just be that she doesn''t have a chance to talk nano."


    Ever since we started talking, Rinia and Pursena are acting strange.


    As if they were flustered about something.


    When these two are stammering like this, it means they''re hiding something.


    "...Don''t tell me you guysid a hand on my sister when I wasn''t looking."


    "Th, that''s not it at all nya!"


    "That''s right! Totally unthinkable! Boss''s advice to ''Never bully the weak'', we take it to heart!"


    I see.


    Then, why are they flustering?


    Something''s strange.


    But, since I''ve told them now, if Norn happens to get bullied, these two will protect her.


    "B, boss''s sister, how old is she nya?"


    "Is she older than the maid nano? Or younger?"


    They asked something weird.


    Although she''s older, she''s only older by a couple of hours.


    "She''s of the same age, she''s ten."


    "I, I see nya!"


    "Then we''re alright, we didn''t do anything wrong nano."


    It seems they felt guilty.


    They probably were acting bossy towards the freshmen.


    Well, if they''re just ring at them, then it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Those two were trembling in fear.


    Usually when giving other people presents you would be looking with anticipation.


    I''ve got a bad feeling about this.


    I feel like I want to open it now.


    "Preparing something like this for me, there''s no way I would be angry."


    Even if there''s a corpse of a rat inside... Well, I''ll be shocked at the very least.


    Then, I saw Cliff sitting next to us.


    "What do you think, Cliff-senpai?"


    I decided to ask him on a whim.


    "...Hmph, you can survive even if you don''t have friends!"


    When Cliff says that, it feels kinda heavy.


    I don''t want you to worry, you''re not alone.


    Elinalise is also with you.


    ...Ah, and me as well.


    But, even if Cliff can''t read the atmosphere,


    My heart as a brother wants him to know he has at least one person.


    Part 2


    Lunch break.


    Nanahoshi brought her own lunch to the cafeteria.


    She''s realized that eating with people is important.


    Then again, she''s very quiet when she eats.


    "What is it...?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    When I looked at her she stared at me.


    Even though she prepared her own food, she hasn''t eaten much up to now.


    Although she doesn''t seem to mind the taste, she doesn''t act like it''s delicious.


    "That seems awful."


    "Yeah, even though it''s a recipe I made myself, it''s the worst."


    "In this world, there aren''t any good ingredientspared to Japan."


    "Yeah."


    "Do you have anything you like to eat in this world?"


    "Well, there''s the potato chips I ate at your house. Those were delicious."


    Sylphy made those.


    Certainly, it''s simple to make and the taste isn''t very different.


    "Should I make some again?"


    "...No thanks."


    Alrighty, I''ll prepare some the next time youe for a bath.


    However, this past month, Badigadi hasn''t shown up.


    I haven''t seen him once in the cafeteria.


    I wanted to speak to him about Ruijerd.


    Though, thanks to his absence, Julie''s table manners have improved.


    Ginger taught etiquette to Julie.


    When Badigadi was around, this proved difficult.


    But, without Badigadi around, something felt off.


    Thatughter was really enjoyable after all.


    I think it was written thatughter brings forth the substance of happiness.


    "Fuhahahahaha!"


    "W, why are youughing suddenly, did I do something?"


    "Master?"


    "Grandmaster...?"


    Though I suddenlyughed,


    I just felt embarrassment swelling up.


    I just can''t do it like Badigadi.


    "What are youughing about?"


    Luke suddenly appeared.


    He was good-looking as ever, but he didn''t have his followers today.


    Sylphy isn''t with him either.


    "Since the Demon King isn''t here, I tried tough like him."


    "I see... Rudeus. Can you pleasee to the Student Council Room?"


    Luke was putting on aplicated expression.


    Did something happen?


    "Understood."


    I quickly gulped down my food and followed Luke.


    Luke seemed angry.


    His footsteps were violent.


    When we entered the Student Council room, there were two other people waiting.


    Ariel''s expression was the same as usual, although her face was a bit pale.


    Sylphy was also looking uneasy.


    In front of them on the desk was something like a small pouch.


    It seems something happened shortly after the new school term started.


    "Thanks for bringing me. Did something happen?"


    "Yes..."


    Ariel nodded.


    It was mixed with her sigh.


    Seems like it''s a difficult subject.


    "Recently, the freshmen faces in the women''s dorm have been paletely."


    "Oh."


    Freshmen in the women''s dorm.


    It seems this is rted to Norn.


    "When I asked them, these students put on a worried expression."


    Perhaps Norn was involved?


    If that''s so, I will cooperate as well.


    If I can resolve this problem in a splendid manner,


    then as a brother, I can be someone that she can respect.


    "Today, among the people I questioned in detail, about Rinia and Pursena, um..."


    It seems Rinia and Pursena are rted to this as well.


    I told them not to bully the weak though.


    Maybe they were extorting other students?


    Something like cornering female students who had meat or beef jerky.


    "It seems they were coercing freshmen into giving up their panties on the spot."


    Panties?


    "..."


    In an instant, my gaze flew over to my bag.


    No way.


    But, it can''t be.


    "And when I got more information, those two seems to be talking in the cafeteria saying [Boss will be happy] and such."


    "..."


    That means, there are panties in this bag.


    Moreover, ones that have not been washed.


    Oh My God.


    Who was the one that wanted this?


    Ah, I hate the me that''s slightly happy.


    "Also, I heard the underwear they collected was put into a bag..."


    When Ariel said that, she silently looked at the bag that I was holding.


    Everybody in the room also gazed at the bag.


    They probably connected the information they just heard to this bag.


    They are probably quite certain that it''s full of panties.


    My dream of a bag filled with panties hase true.


    "Rudeus-sama, pardon me, but..."


    "This bag is something I had received from Rinia and Pursena this morning. I was told not to look inside it until I was alone at home, but now that you said that, the contents inside this bag is most likely what you''ve guessed."


    I took the initiative. If I were to say itter it would be bad.


    "I see, then I just want to confirm... did you order them to do this?"


    "No, you''re mistaken."


    I answered t-out.


    Any hesitation in replying is unforgivable.


    I must answer firmly.


    Otherwise there''ll be misunderstandings.


    "So you''re saying you''re not involved in this."


    "Correct."


    In the first ce, why would I hatch such a crazy n like this?


    Especially when my sister is in the dorms.


    Damn it, what excuse can I give?


    A way to clear this misunderstanding...


    "I understand, I''ll believe you."


    Ariel sighed lightly as she spoke.


    She believed in me.


    Even though I didn''t have any proof.


    "Thank you very much."


    "No, it''s just that I thought too that this was strange. Having an intense night with Sylphy yet attacking other girls..."


    Did she overhear about our hot night?


    In that case, even my embarrassing lines fromst night too?


    "...Sylphy. Did you talk to the princess? About our lover''s talkst night."


    "No, not at all. I didn''t say anything! Princess Ariel, what''s the meaning of this!?"


    Sylphy was shaking her head in a panic.


    Well, even if they got along well together, one wouldn''t talk about the details of her and her husband''s night life.


    Though even if she did talk about it, I wouldn''t be bothered by it.


    As long as Sylphy wasn''t grumbling about being unsatisfied.


    "No, I was just teasing. It''s good that your married lifestyle is going well."


    Ariel said that like nothing happened.


    Well, whatever.


    However, why did those two do this...


    Gathering panties, it''s not something an ordinary person woulde up with.


    No,e to think of it, I remember saying something like that a long time ago.


    About gathering up girls'' panties or something...


    I had certainly intended that to be a joke, I didn''t think they''d carry it out.


    Yup, it''s not my fault.


    I have no part in this.


    Let''s leave it at that.


    "Well, I think they did this rashly but acted out of good faith, so I''ll go ahead and scold them. Ah, please give these back to the victims, Princess Ariel. By the way, I did not look inside, nor have I touched any of them."


    I said this while giving Ariel the bag.


    Rinia and Pursena had not done this out of malice.


    I must tell them properly.


    That there are other ways of taking them off...


    That if they want me to be happy they should take it off in front of me.


    Wait, that''s not it.


    This is wrong.


    "Yes, certainly."


    Ariel nodded when she opened the bag.


    With this the case is settled.


    "However, with only this amount of underwear, aren''t you regretting it?"


    Ariel said that.


    While looking over at Sylphy.


    "You''re mistaken. I have no interest in underwear and the like."


    "...I see, I apologize."


    "No, it''s all good if this clears up any misunderstanding."


    Phew, too close, too close.


    If I brought this back home I would have trouble disposing of it.


    Surely, being at the end of my wits, I would''ve soaked all the panties in alcohol and burned them.


    "But, I''m d. I thought that I wasn''t able to satisfy you."


    Sylphy said that straightforwardly, making the atmosphere in the room a bit lighter.


    Sylphy immediately realized what she just said, and turned bright red.


    Then, the bell signaling the end of the lunch break rang out.


    "Oh, that''s no good. I''ll bete for ss."


    "I apologize. It was Rinia and Pursena''s fault."


    "No, things like these happen sometimes."


    Luke opened the door, urging me that I leave.


    I went along and left the room.


    After that, Ariel and Sylphy followed.


    When Luke was thest to leave, he locked the door.


    "Let''s go."


    As I walked out, Ariel was walking next to me.


    Sylphy and Luke followed behind.


    Ah, in this scenario it might have been better if I was in the rear as well.


    "Ah."


    While I was thinking that, Norn appeared when we turned around a corner.


    She was looking around restlessly with an anxious face, then when she saw me, let out a small gasp.


    "Norn, what''s wrong? sses are about to start."


    "..."


    Norn turned her face away with a huff.


    She was facing towards Ariel.


    "Nice to meet you. I am this school''s student council president. My name is Ariel."


    Ariel smiled gently, and Norn''s face turned red.


    As expected of her charisma.


    "My name is N, Norn Greyrat..."


    "Okay! Norn-san, what''s wrong? It''s almost time for lessons to start."


    "Ah, um, I didn''t know where the third practice room was..."


    "I see..."


    It seems Norn was left behind when they were moving between sses.


    I feel sorry for her.


    That''s obviously painful.


    So it seems she''s been left out in ss after all.


    "Luke, please guide her."


    "Yes. Pleasee over here."


    Luke gave a gentle push on Norn''s back, and escorted her.


    Norn turned red, and seemed to be embarrassed.


    Luke is good looking, after all.


    But Luke''s no good. He''s a womanizer.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Norn turned around and looked at us.


    Me, Ariel, and Sylphy.


    She looked at each one of us.


    Then, she turned away again with a huff.


    What did I do wrong...


    Part 3


    After school.


    I called Rinia and Pursena behind the school.


    After today''s debacle there are things I need to say.


    Back of the school.


    A ce that''s used as a movie scene for students in their youth.


    Rinia and Pursena came by acting triumphantly.


    "What is it Boss, calling us here nya?"


    "Making a love confession nano? If you''re confessing to us you better talk to Fitts-chan, or she''ll get mad."


    The two were acting quite boastful, but...


    "About the bag from the other day, I gave it to Princess Ariel this afternoon. I told her to return the stuff inside back to their original owners."


    When I said that, their expressions quickly changed,


    then they started to point fingers at each other.


    "See, I told you it was no good nya!"


    "It''s Rinia''s fault nano. You said Boss would definitely be happy!"


    "That''s because Pursena was so eager nya!"


    "I said to first test it out with your panties nano!"


    "It''s unfair if it''s only me nya!"


    "That''s why I got them from the other students nano!"


    "I had meant for you to take off your own nya!"


    "My breasts are too big so they''re no good nano!"


    They were starting up an awfuledy sketch.


    What do you mean I have a small breast fetish?


    I love big breasts too.


    "Shut up!"


    In any case, I shut the both of them up.


    "Haven''t I said this many times before? Didn''t I say not to bully the weak?"


    The both of them were trembling.


    "W, we didn''t bully the weak nya!"


    "T, that''s right nano, we properly asked to get them..."


    ''Asked'', huh.


    When these two are asking, there''s no freshmen that could have refused.


    "The disgrace of taking off someone''s clothes, surely you guys of the Beast Race should know best..."


    "W, we gave them underwear to rece the ones they wore nya!"


    "Weren''t there plenty of freshmen who weren''t happy, though?"


    "It must be because the sizes were different nano. We didn''t take any underwear from the ones who refused strongly."


    Hmm?


    There seems to be a difference in stories from what I heard from Ariel.


    To be honest, if they had forcibly stripped them, I would have been disgusted.


    I would have made them strip naked in public if that was the case.


    They need to understand the damage they''ve done after all.


    "I, I told you not to be angry if you weren''t satisfied nya."


    "This was an unhappy misunderstanding nano. Please forgive us..."


    The two were cowering.


    However, thinking about it, these two did it for my sake.


    I had been looking unhappy, so they gathered the panties thinking that it would make me happy.


    Though I did not appreciate what they did, the act itself was not evil.


    Well, of course, if I were a victim I''d be disgusted as well.


    However, Rinia and Pursena had done this with good intentions.


    Unlike me in my previous life, they were not attempting to disgrace the others with their actions.


    To use an analogy, they were like children gathering cicada husks.


    It would be overreacting to severely punish them.


    "If I find a child who was really hurt by this, I will have you both prostrate naked before her."


    "I, I understand nya."


    "I''m sorry nano..."


    Well, all that''s left is to follow-up with Ariel.


    For my part, I won''t get angry at them.


    I wonder if it''s because they''re my followers?


    It seems like I am also showing signs of favoritism as well.


    "So, why did you think of giving me underwear as a present, anyway?"


    When I asked that, the two stared at me in puzzlement.


    With a face that said [Isn''t that obvious?]


    "Boss''s religion is the God of Panties, right nya?"


    "You seem to worship them very seriously nano."


    Ahh.


    I see, so it''s my fault.


    The cause of this was because I showed them the [Divine Artifact] some time ago.


    "That''s different. It''s not like I regard panties as something taking the ce of God. That particr one was worn by someone who I deify. In other words, it''s sacred cloth."


    I love panties.


    But, this and that are different.


    "That''s why, I ask that you don''t do this again."


    "I understand nya."


    "We''ll be careful nano."


    And then, I suddenly added.


    "If you really wanted to give me underwear, it''d be better if you actually took them off in front of me."


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Crap, my tongue slipped.


    Rinia and Pursena were grinning.


    "So you really did fall in love with us nya"


    "It can''t be helped. Boss is a male beast, he can''t be calm when we''re around nano."


    Tch, shut up.


    That reaction saying that I want panties.


    These guys, maybe they like me...?


    No, that''s wrong.


    It''s something different.


    It must certainly be something like goodwill.


    Different than Sylphy getting close to me.


    Even though I say that, I don''t understand the difference.


    Since I don''t understand, I''ll just chalk it up as a sign of friendship.


    In any case, we finished talking.


    We moved away from the back of the school.


    Although some gossip as a result of this incident damaged my reputation a bit.


    Well, it''s not like it''s a big problem.


    I''m the type that doesn''t particrly care about rumors.


    When the three of us left, we saw a group lined up outside of the school building.


    It''s the freshmen.


    They''re probably lined up to retrieve their panties.


    We went around them so they wouldn''t notice us...


    Walking past the end of the line was Norn.


    "...!"


    Norn looked at me, then at Rinia and Pursena beside me.


    Then, with an expression like [I don''t believe this!], red at me with all her might as she passed by.


    "What''s with that first year, acting so mighty nya."


    "Fakku nano. Let''s show her that she needs to respect her elders."


    "I''ll say this right now, that was my sister."


    Just when I said that.


    Both their ears drooped.


    "W, well, it''s good that she''s energetic nya."


    "She''s quite cute nano."


    They''re so easy to understand.


    I pat both of them on the shoulder.


    "Well, please get along with her, okay?"


    "Of course nya."


    "We won''t do anything bad nano."


    However, though I wanted to talk with Norn, how should I go about that?


    Well, even if I can''t, I hope there won''t be any problemster on.


    ¡ª


    And so, the days passed by without incident.


    I hadn''t gotten along any better with Norn.


    But, she kept her promise to show up at home every ten days.


    Although she hates me, she obediently listens to what I say.


    I thought she would be more rebellious, but at least she wasn''t opposed to meeting face-to-face.


    Even though she doesn''t look like she wants to.


    Hmm...


    If I think about it, apart from when they were too young to remember, I''ve met them only once.


    It''s probably a mistake to think that we could just suddenly get along as brother and sister.


    My rtionship with Aisha is rather strange.


    Just because we''re family doesn''t mean we can get along unconditionally.


    I understand that all too well.


    Rather, it''s because we''re family that there are things that couldn''t be forgiven.


    Like the time when I beat up Paul in front of Norn.


    Me and Paul have reconciled our differences.


    However, from Norn''s perspective, that is something that still could not be forgiven.


    ...If.


    If she brings up that matter, I''ll apologize.


    I''d apologize and exin what happened honestly, but bringing something up from that long ago is no good.


    Well, there''s no need to rush.


    We''ll be together for many years.


    Over a year or two, we''ll slowly get along.


    As siblings it''s not like we need to be attached to each other.


    We''ll get along slowly, while being aware of our distance.


    Closing the distance will take time.


    While I was thinking that.


    Norn became a shut-in.

 Chapter 121: A Brother’s Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 121: A Brother''s Feelings</h4>


    Part 1


    When I went to school with Sylphy,


    I learned that Norn became a shut-in.


    The ones who told me were Rinia and Pursena.


    They waited at the school''s front gate first thing in the morning.


    They told me that ever since yesterday, Norn secluded herself in her own dorm room and wouldn''te out.


    "...I''ll go see her!"


    When she heard that, Sylphy quickly headed towards the female dormitory.


    When I heard that, I stopped moving.


    Even though I could''ve gone with Sylphy.


    The fact that ''Norn became a shut-in'' made me lose my wits.


    To me, bing a shut-in has a heavy meaning.


    "Boss...shouldn''t you go nya?"


    "Are you going to leave her alone nano?"


    I was ovee by this turn of events.


    What is there to do? What is there that I could do?


    I don''t know.


    During my life, I never came out when I was a shut-in.


    Why?


    Because outside was full of enemies.


    If I went to school, I would be bullied again.


    Yes.


    It must be bullying.


    Even if a shut-in was to go outside, she''ll just suffer.


    In that case, I need to get rid of the source.


    Instead of meeting up with Norn, I need to get rid of the reason why Norn became a shut-in.


    I instantly started thinking.


    Reason.


    The first and foremost was that she''s being bullied.


    My memories of that time were clear as day.


    The cafeteria at high school.


    Waiting in line for 5 minutes and then, when I thought it was finally my turn, some scary looking delinquents cut in front of me.


    I told them off with my stupid sense of justice.


    The delinquents acted dumb, saying [Huh? Like I care.]


    Then I raised my voice, so that other people around could hear me, as I spread word of what they did.


    People then started looking our way.


    I became proud that my sense of justice was asserted.


    Then, I got beaten to a pulp.


    I was beaten to the point where I couldn''t stand up again.


    After that incident everyday life was hell.


    If Norn is experiencing that same kind of hell, I wish to rescue her from there.


    I''ll beat those misfits down and give her a ce to belong.


    I''ll fight those who would protect the delinquents.


    I don''t care if they are nobles or royalty.


    I''ll fight them with all my strength.


    I''ll make them regret making me fight seriously.


    Even if Norn''s actions or words started it.


    In this world there are those who do good and those who do bad.


    Norn is my sister.


    Even though she hates me, even though she hates Aisha, and even though she can''t stomach our present situation...


    She''s my sister.


    An elder brother is someone that must protect his younger brothers and sisters.


    An elder brother must not abandon them.


    Part 2


    I took along Rinia and Pursena, and headed towards the freshman ssrooms.


    Though it would have sufficed to go alone, I do not have any confidence in my own appearance.


    If I am with Rinia and Pursena, no one will make light of me.


    "Boss..."


    "Rinia, stop, he''s really angry, it''s scary."


    The two had some doubts towards my course of action.


    It''s not like I don''t know.


    Even I am aware these actions are unbing of me.


    It''s not like I don''t understand the feelings of concern from those around me.


    But, right now, I am an overprotective parent.


    I will throw away my shame.


    In the first-year ssrooms, I arrived at the room that Norn attends.


    It seems homeroom has already begun.


    "Excuse me."


    I opened the door, and boldly went inside.


    "Ru, Rudeus... We''re in the middle of ss."


    "I wish to borrow a bit of your time. Is that fine?"


    "But..."


    "I said, is that fine?"


    I brushed aside the teacher, and stood in front of the podium.


    I surveyed the ssroom.


    Everybody had puzzled expressions.


    Surely among them were those that bullied Norn.


    Did they punch her, did they kick her?


    They might also have verbally abused her.


    I came here to tear the person who hurt Norn limb from limb.


    "Everybody, you may know this already, but there was a person who didn''t attend yesterday''s ss."


    "..."


    "Everybody, whether or not you are aware of it, she is my sister."


    The ssroom was murmuring.


    "While I have not heard the circumstances from her, there are not many reasons for her to skip school. Like a reason where she doesn''t want toe to school. A person here has given her such a reason. That''s what I believe."


    I looked around the ssroom as I said that.


    Upon meeting my eyes, many of them turned away.


    Even though we''re wearing the same uniforms, I''m rather intimidating.


    Suspicious. It must be her.


    She''s the first suspect.


    Though I can''t remember her name.


    Could it be...?


    No, it''s still too early to tell.


    "To those responsible, I am not asking for much. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding. Or perhaps my sister was in the wrong."


    I kept a watchful eye on the ssroom.


    Who was it, who was it that did something so cruel?


    Is it her? That noble that looks like bonbon?


    Or is it her? That Magic Race fellow with an evil face?


    No, those normal looking groups of girls are suspicious.


    Those who bully look like normal children at a nce after all.


    "If possible, please name yourself. I will not be angry. I only want to know why my sister was hurt, and for you to apologize."


    Once they name themselves, I''ll tear them apart.


    There are a few the same age as Norn here.


    However most of the ss is older.


    Some of them are over 15.


    Did they pretend they didn''t see anything? Or did they participate in the bullying?


    Against a ten year old child?


    "..."


    Nobody said anything.


    They were taken aback in astonishment and just looked at me.


    "Uh, um..."


    A girl nervously raised her hand.


    I reflexively wanted to hit her with a rock bullet, but I restrained myself.


    It was a very timid looking girl.


    She seems to be about 13. A roon-type from the Beast Race.


    She had a short bob, looked somewhat slow-headed, and chubby.


    In fact, she seems like a person that would be bullied.


    "D, during that time, I talked with Norn-chan..."


    "Did you say something bad by mistake?"


    If it was just a quarrel, then it can''t be helped.


    "N, no, um, I, I know about Rudeus-san. But, Norn-chan is a normal girl. That''s why, when I said she''s totally different from her brother, she got really angry..."


    Angry?


    When Norn was told she was different from me?


    What''s up with this?


    "Ah."


    Suddenly, the teacher next to me spoke up.


    I looked at her.


    She was a middle-aged teacher.


    Don''t tell me, did she say something?


    Bullying does not only ur between children.


    It''s possible that the teacher may have been leading it.


    "Do you remember anything, teacher?"


    "The other day, Norn-san turned in some homework..."


    "You gave out a lot of homework, and since she wasn''t able to finish it in time you made her stand in the staff room naked?"


    "N, no way! Just that, her grades were somewhat bad, so I told her to be more diligent like her brother."


    "..."


    "Then, with a face that''s about to cry, she said [I''ll do my best.]"


    Huh?


    She wanted to cry?


    "Come to think of it. I too..."


    After the teacher finished, other people in the ssroom also spoke up.


    Part 3


    We left the ssroom and went to the cafeteria.


    Since sses are in session the cafeteria is deserted.


    I sat somewhere and buried my face on the table.


    I was slightly overwhelmed.


    It was all my fault.


    Norn was beingpared to me and wanted to cry.


    The students in that ssroom realized that Norn and I were brother and sister.


    Of course.


    Unlike Aisha, Norn and Ie from the same father and mother.


    Our faces are quite simr.


    And Norn hates being associated with me.


    Of course she would also hate beingpared to me while my name was being praised.


    Ah, of course, they were not in the wrong.


    At the very least, it wasn''t like they were makingparisons with ill intent.


    There were those who were close enough to her to say those things.


    That she was different from that infamous leader of misfits.


    However, I am a celebrity in this school.


    And, being famous, it was easy for people to makeparisons.


    However, for Norn, thatparison was painful.


    Even at their previous school, she was always beingpared to Aisha.


    She must have built up a lot of stress from constantly beingpared to her sister.


    Entering a new school, living in the dorms.


    She was finally able to separate from Aisha.


    Or so she thought, but now she''s beingpared to me.


    No matter where she goes, she sees herself as the inferior sibling.


    It must be painful for her.


    Not to mention that incident with the panties.


    None of the freshman involved in that incident were scarred by it.


    Thanks to Ariel''s follow up it merely became a funny story.


    Although there were originally rumors that they were coerced into stripping, it was actually a cheerful spectacle of Rinia trading them new panties.


    That was what Ariel reported to those watching from the sidelines who thought there was extortion going on.


    I left the follow up to Ariel.


    She had the ability to do so.


    Even so, Norn must have received an indescribable shock.


    That such a pervert was above her.


    "Haa..."


    What am I even doing?


    Getting ahead of myself, going to the ssroom.


    Saying all those things.


    What kind of overprotective parent am I?


    Wasn''t I just a big idiot?


    "Thank you, both of you. It seems I am an idiot."


    For now, I thanked them.


    They were following an idiot.


    I had made them do such useless things.


    "You''re not an idiot for acting on your sister''s behalf nya."


    "But that was surprising. I''ve got a better opinion of you now nano."


    I made a cup, and poured water into it.


    Then drank.


    There was no taste.


    But it managed to help me rx a bit.


    "Hey, Boss. What will you do now nya?"


    "There''s nothing I can do. It''s my fault that she became a shut-in."


    She shut herself in.


    Yes, she''s confined herself.


    Although it''s only been one day.


    She has shut herself in.


    "We must make her attend ss by force nano."


    "That''s right nya."


    "If she doesn''te out she''ll be a moron nano."


    "Right nya, Right nya."


    "She''ll be a moron like Rinia."


    "It''s as Pursena says nya...What!?"


    I have no time for thisedy duo.


    I understand the difficulties of a shut-in.


    It''s not like anybody likes to decide that they don''t want to leave their room.


    To note out, there''s a reason that makes them note out.


    Even if you forced them toe out, nothing will be resolved.


    It''ll just make the situation worse.


    Even so, remaining as a shut-in is no good.


    She''ll definitely regret it.


    After a month or two she''ll realize that time has been permanently lost.


    Since I''m the one saying this, I can''t be wrong.


    But even if I exined it, she won''t understand.


    The regret that you can''t return is something you can only see in hindsight.


    If she bes a shut in for one year, or ten years, no regrets will form.


    And then, when she does begin to regret, it will be toote.


    That''s why parents are always making their children do their best.


    Because they will more or less regret it.


    "As siblings, as one with the lowest ability, what can she do when other people say things like that?"


    When I asked Rinia and Pursena, they just shrugged.


    "...I''m not an idiot so I don''t understand nya."


    "We do reasonably well nano."


    Come to think of it, these guys were idiots and not leadership material, so they were sent here.


    The patriarch probably told them to study and be suitable leaders.


    Though they are idiots, if they''re that optimistic then it''s not a problem, I guess.


    However, Norn is very na?ve.


    I''ll be troubled to lump her together with them.


    "Ah, but, there''s one other thing nya."


    Rinia proudly boasted that name.


    "Aunt Ghyine was a violent person that couldn''t do anything well, but when she began swordsmenship she became a Sword King nya."


    "Ah...I see."


    Ghyine was a bit of an exception.


    However, it was probably an unexpected talent that she had.


    To begin with there''s no need for her and Aisha to do the same thing.


    If you don''t want to bepared, just do things that can''t bepared.


    Though I can''t think of anything for her to do.


    However, the world is big.


    Be it magic, or swordsmanship, one can discover anything.


    Or perhaps she can find a passion for something despite having no talent.


    Like Zanoba.


    Even though Zanoba has no talent in making dolls, he happily appreciates them each day.


    Creating dolls, viewing them, loving them, and even collecting them.


    That is enough for him to live happily.


    Living happily like that is fine.


    However if I said that, she wouldn''t ept it.


    If it was me, I wouldn''t ept it.


    "Be as it may, what can I say?"


    "There''s no need to think about it so hard nya. Just say it straight out nya."


    "That''s right. Tell her toe right out and take sses."


    You guys can say it so easily.


    But, if that''s the case...


    Is it because I''m overthinking this?


    Norn is only ten years old.


    She might just be throwing a tantrum.


    In the first ce, even though she''s still shut-in, it''s only been a day, and this is only day two.


    If it''s only to that extent, rather than being a shut-in, isn''t she merely secluding herself?


    Anybody would seclude themselves when they feel down.


    It''s not about talking.


    It''s not about taking action.


    Thinking about it, isn''t this just running away?


    As a brother I should support her and make her life asfortable as possible.


    If this is what she wants to do, then isn''t it alright?


    Isn''t it alright to have some gloomy thoughts?


    But Norn isn''t old enough to be considered a middle schooler or high schooler, she''s still an elementary third grader.


    "Alright, let''s meet with her."


    Before I realized, I had already decided.


    "Then that''s good nya."


    "A quick p to the face is good nano."


    Though I said to meet, will she listen to what I say?


    I was the cause.


    I can''t think of anything to say.


    No, I won''t think of it right now, but I should say something when I meet her.


    "How can I meet with her?"


    Norn was in the female dorms.


    Even if I ask at the front of the dorms, I will probably won''t be allowed to go in.


    "We''ll just enter by force nya."


    "We''ll sneak in nano. Let us guide you."


    Rinia and Pursena thumped their big chests.


    Part 4


    Infiltrating.


    Though, it wasn''t all that difficult.


    I have a lot of allies on my side.


    Sylphy and Princess Ariel were here too.


    When I told Ariel about the situation she willingly became an ally.


    Even so, aside from Goriade, the girls'' dormitory vignte patrols were not sympathetic to my cause, so we had snuck in.


    The spies were Rinia, Pursena, and Sylphy.


    Sylphy was downtrodden.


    "Sorry, even though I told you to leave it to me with Norn-chan in the dorms...I hadn''t asked her anything..."


    "No, it''s not your fault Sylphy, I am the one to me."


    I exined to Sylphy what happened.


    That it was my fault that Norn became a shut in.


    Sylphy had a dark face, and shook her head.


    "It''s not Rudi''s fault."


    "But, I..."


    I had...


    No, I hadn''t done anything.


    What I should do, I don''t know.


    But, I must do something.


    Part 5


    Night time.


    I headed over to the girls'' dorm during dinnertime.


    Currently, a majority of the female students are at the cafeteria.


    Ariel is making a speech there.


    In order to hear her, people have gathered there to listen.


    However, it wasn''t everybody.


    The cafeteria can''t hold that many people after all.


    Even so, as a n to draw out the vignte patrols as much as possible, it was sessful.


    I moved as close as I can to the entry point that we established.


    The window frame is decorated with one flower.


    I moved towards that window, then threw a small pebble from below.


    When the pebble hit the window frame, the window quickly opened.


    I used my Earth Magic {Earth Spear}, lifted myself with it, and quickly went in.


    At the same time, I released the earth spear, and it returned to the ground.


    The moment I entered the room my nose was filled with the smell of an animal.


    Though it smells, it''s not a smell that I am revolted by.


    That is to say, it''s the smell of beast girl going through puberty.


    As living beings, it''s a smell that males are tolerant with.


    "Good work."


    "Wee nya."


    Rinia weed me.


    Her eyes were glittering in the darkness.


    Those were cat eyes.


    I surveyed my surroundings.


    Fundamentally, it''s the same as any other room.


    A double-bunk bed, a desk and chair, a closet.


    Although it was dark, I can see things are scattered around.


    "Please don''t stare at me like that nya, it''s embarassing."


    "Pardon me."


    In the darkness, I fumbled around for the exit.


    My hand felt something.


    The material felt quite soft.


    "Ah, that''s Pursena''s bra."


    "..."


    Pursena wears this size?


    It''s big.


    "Hmm, it''s ok if you bring that along, you know?"


    "No it isn''t."


    I threw Pursena''s brassiere away.


    Normally I would take this chance to sniff it, but I don''t have time for that right now.


    Rinia knocked on her door from the inside.


    A knock was returned.


    "It''s okay now."


    At the same time she said that, she opened the door and I dove into the cart that was prepared for me.


    It was a cart used to carryundry.


    I slipped into the sheets covering it.


    I understood from the smell.


    These are sheets that Sylphy uses.


    In order to hide mepletely, it was packed with nkets, shirts, and underwear.


    All of them belonged to Sylphy.


    However, for some mysterious reason, I wasn''t excited at all.


    It''s about Norn right now.


    Currently, Norn must be feeling quite bitter.


    Being a shut in, secluding herself, being alone.


    I must save her.


    As her elder brother I must save her.


    "Alright, let''s go nya."


    The cart began to move.


    In the meantime, I thought about Norn.


    It''s fine if it''s just a child''s temper tantrum.


    However, if it was something far more deeply rooted...


    I wonder if I can do anything.


    At the least, before my brothers drove me out, I never left the house.


    Now, in a position of an elder brother or parent, I could not think of a way to make here out.


    "We''ve arrived nya."


    Before I could collect my thoughts,


    the cart already arrived at its destination.


    It''s Norn''s room.


    Part 6


    I went inside.


    It''s dark.


    The lights weren''t on.


    I lit up a candle that was in the corner of the room.


    The light dimly illuminated the ce, and I saw a girl sitting on the bed hugging her legs.


    Within the darkness, a pair of eyes were seen.


    Norn just sat there, and stared at me.


    "..."


    I walked cautiously, and sat on a chair.


    In times like this, what should I say?


    What can I say that would make her listen?


    I do not know.


    The things I thought I wanted to say were all blown away.


    The only thing I remember was that she''ll hate it if I said those words.


    It was not something that I could easily say.


    At the very least, it''s forbidden to talk without first listening to her.


    {Go to school.}


    {Who do you think is paying for you?}


    {Don''t cause trouble for others.}


    Those words would have an opposite effect.


    Like Rinia and Pursena said, it might be good to hit her once.


    Norn is still ten, and she might even listen to me.


    However, that won''t solve anything.


    Perhaps, in the near future, something like this will happen again.


    And at that time Norn will be even more stubborn.


    In the first ce, the cause of her bing a shut-in was me.


    What kind of face should I make when saying that?


    Should I hit my arrogant face when I say that?


    Then, should I apologize first after all?


    But if I apologize, would that solve anything?


    Rumors of me won''t go away, and Norn will still bepared to me.


    "Norn."


    "Nii-san."


    Our voices were strained.


    I wanted to listen to Norn''s words, and kept my mouth shut and stayed silent.


    Norn too, also kept her mouth shut.


    It felt like a once in a lifetime chance went away.


    I decided to speak up first.


    "Norn. I''m sorry. It''s been painful ever since you came here, right?"


    Norn didn''t say anything.


    "Even though you just entered into a new school, but because of me, all of this happened. I don''t know what to say..."


    Norn didn''t say anything.


    "I, didn''t know what you were going through..."


    Norn didn''t say anything.


    I didn''t know what else to say.


    Even though I was thinking of various things to say before I came here.


    In the first ce, I didn''t know a single thing about Norn.


    Being distant, being unfeeling, I did not even try to learn about her.


    "...Even though things became like this, I don''t know what to do."


    Norn kept silent.


    I don''t know what she was thinking.


    Nor do I know whether or not she was listening to me.


    So it''s no good after all?


    Should I leave her as is until Paul returns?


    Yes.


    That''s right.


    I should withdraw for now and consult with various people.


    If I ask Nanahoshi for her opinion, since she''s simr to Norn, I might learn something.


    If it''s Elinalise, then she might be able to draw Norn out.


    It''s not like I have to take it upon myself to solve this.


    "...Ah."


    Suddenly, I remembered my past.


    When I was a shut-in, I remembered when my older brother came to my room.


    During that time, he faced me and made logical arguments that hit close to home.


    I had spit on that from the depths of my heart.


    Even so my older brother stayed with me for a while.


    Looking at me, with his eyes that wanted to convey something.


    Thinking that he didn''t understand my feelings I rejected him to the very end.


    ...So this is how my elder brother felt.


    Me, who didn''t react to anything, and my elder brother who was silent.


    I don''t know how many hours my brother was there until he left.


    From then on my elder brother never contacted me again.


    After that, I didn''t know what my elder brother thought.


    However even though he no longer came, many others did.


    Perhaps that was his way of trying to help me out.


    In the end, I didn''t even lend an ear to what the others have said.


    ...Perhaps.


    If I leave here, I won''t be able toe back.


    Norn will also remain a shut-in.


    I must not leave here.


    Within this dimly lit room, I continued to wait for her.

 Chapter 122: Norn Greyrat

    <h4>Chapter 122: Norn Greyrat</h4>


    Part 1


    ¨CNorn''s POV¨C


    I wonder when I started to be afraid of my brother.


    At the very least, it wasn''t like that at the beginning.


    When I first met him, brother was hitting my father.


    I loved my father.


    Although he was useless in many aspects, I knew that he loved me with all of his heart.


    Even if it wasn''t like that, as a five year old child, he was a father that I loved without a doubt.


    My brother punched that kind of father.


    Appearing all of a sudden, and then punching my father.


    I didn''t understand the conversation at that time.


    Even though I now understand that my brother had a lot of hardships before he finally met with father,


    I also knew father made a fool of him and got into a fight with him.


    These things were unrted to me at that time.


    My brother hit my father.


    When I saw him on top of father pummeling him,


    I thought that my father would be killed.


    Then, I came to a conclusion. The one and only truth for me at that time.


    This person, I could not recognize him as family.


    It wasn''t from fear.


    It was from hatred.


    The feelings of hatred continued long after.


    Because everybody was praising my brother.


    Naturally from father, and then from my little sister and the maid that I met after as well.


    The more they praised my brother, the bigger that stubborn part in me grew.


    Like my brother, I hated my little sister.


    At the school that we went to, she was my rival in everything.


    Be it studying or physical exercises.


    And then, excelling in everything, she looked down on me.


    I had thought that we will never get along.


    I was tormented by my inferiorityplex.


    The one who didn''t approve of this was my grandmother.


    At the same time that she was despising my non-blood-rted little sister, she held excessive expectations for me.


    No, perhaps it wasn''t expectations.


    It was just what my grandmother said.


    "As ady from the House of Latreia, you must possess talent that won''t shame us."


    And then I was forced to study etiquette and detailed ceremonies.


    I wasn''t able to do them well, and each time I failed, she got angry.


    Each time, my grandmother would say:


    "If you be enthralled by an adventurer, you will muddy our blood."


    I knew immediately that she was talking about my father and mother.


    My grandmother despised my father who worked with all of his might.


    I then hated my grandmother.


    That''s why, when a person calling herself my brother''s Shisho came and and revealed my mother''s whereabouts, rather than stay with grandmother I decided to follow my father.


    Yes. My father was at a loss.


    He wondered if he should leave me with my grandparents.


    My mother inherited the blood of Milis nobles, and my father descended directly from Asura nobles.


    There were no problems with my lineage.


    My grandparents seemed to have wanted to wee me into their household.


    But, I hated that.


    That''s why I begged father, I clung to him in tears and followed him.


    And yet.


    And yet, my father sent me away to my brother''s ce.


    He said that it would be dangerous from here on.


    He said that my brother had prepared a base up north, so I should wait for him there.


    He said that once he finds my mother, he will definitely catch upter.


    I cried.


    I said I hated it. I cried that I wanted to be where my mother was.


    I thought that I must not separate from my father no matter what.


    If Ruijerd-san hadn''t appeared there, I might have been together with my father.


    And then, I would have gotten sick at the Begaritto Continent, and be an inconvenience for my father.


    Ruijerd-san.


    I remember him quite well.


    The first time I met him, was on the same day I met my brother.


    He gave a helping hand to me who looked like I was about to copse.


    He patted my head with gentle hands.


    He gave me an apple.


    At that time, I didn''t know his name.


    After learning that he was a guard for my brother, I didn''t ask for his name.


    Nothing about him changed since that time, he patted my head, and persuaded me gently.


    And thus, it became that I headed towards my brother''s ce.


    When we began our trip, my little sister was in excessively high spirits.


    She threw off her the mask that she never took off in front of father and her mother, and took on the mask of a leader, then made unreasonable ns one after another.


    She was doing foolish things was what I thought.


    That there''s no meaning being this enthusiastic when there were two grown-ups here.


    That''s what I had thought.


    But, Ruijerd-san and Ginger-san, obeyed my little sister.


    I thought it was unfair.


    They went along with my little sister''s demands, yet they don''t go with what I say.


    However, since Ruijerd-san was attentive towards me, I was able to bear it.


    He was always watching over me.


    But, even he was praising my brother.


    Saying that he was an amazing person.


    That he was looking forward to seeing him.


    Even though he rarely smiled, he was saying that while smiling.


    I was sure that my brother that I knew, and my brother that he knows were different.


    That''s what I had thought.


    Ahh.


    That being the case, it must''ve been during this time.


    I started to be afraid of my brother.


    My brother is strong.


    Everybody says that he was a person to be respected.


    However, the brother within my heart, was a brother who hit and beat down my father.


    Perhaps.


    And maybe perhaps.


    Would my brother also hit me as well?


    If I said something that he couldn''t stomach, would I get hit?


    I became afraid of meeting him.


    To be living under him for who knows how long made me afraid.


    I was anxious and couldn''t sleep, and I woke up in the middle of the night many times.


    Each time, Ruijerd-san would console me.


    He would ce me on hisp, then he would tell me stories from the past while looking at the night sky.


    There were many sad stories, but for some reason I was able to rx and sleep peacefully.


    ¡ª


    Part 2


    When we finally met again, my brother was drunk and had a woman beside him.


    That person was a childhood friend of his from Buina Vige, and he had married her.


    I did not remember this person at all.


    Though I remember vaguely that there was a person that stuck close to my little sister and her mother.


    I had thought that she wasn''t that type of person.


    I thought that she would be something else. I felt that something was different.


    My brother seemed happy.


    When I saw that, my feelings of hatred began to well up within me.


    My father did noty his hands on any woman.


    He said he was postponing that until he found my mother.


    He neverid hands on my little sister''s mother, nor did hey hands on that woman who was always with him.


    And yet.


    And yet, my brother was a hypocrite.


    I was filled with hatred.


    But, I couldn''t say anything.


    Because I was afraid.


    If, I said something, I thought I would get hit.


    If my brother hit me, Ruijerd-san might have gotten angry.


    When Ruijerd-san met my brother he seemed very happy.


    Perhaps, he wouldn''t get angry at all.


    Perhaps instead he would get angry at me.


    That he would tell me not to be selfish.


    I couldn''t say anything.


    And then, that next day, Ruijerd-san left.


    I thought that he would be with us forever.


    I had thought that I didn''t want him to disappear.


    But, he left.


    I became even more afraid.


    In the house, my brother, my little sister, my brother''s wife were there.


    My little sister was in high spirits meeting my brother.


    I thought that my brother''s wife was a gentle person.


    But, she was not my ally.


    In this house, I had no allies.


    Until my father came back, I had no choice but to live here in fear.


    My little sister was affectionate towards my brother.


    I was certainly not like that.


    My little sister was pampered, and I was told to work harder.


    My little sister said that I wasn''t able to do things because I don''t put effort into them.


    But things that can''t be done, can''t be done.


    No matter how well I do, no matter how hard I practised, I was no match for my little sister.


    What was I supposed to do?


    To make sure they wouldn''t get angry with me, to make sure I wouldn''t bepared to my sister, I lived like I was in hiding.


    I was afraid of being thrown out of the house into the snow.


    At my brother''s words, I went to school.


    Different than the school I went to in Milshion, it was a little special.


    Even though we were in the same grade, rather than children close to my age, there were people of all ages studying.


    Honestly, I didn''t want to go.


    In the end, I would bepared to my little sister again.


    However, it seemed that my blessed sister had no intentions of going to school.


    To me, that was a bright light of hope.


    If my little sister isn''t there, perhaps I could work diligently.


    That''s what I had thought.


    My brother faced my little sister, and gave her a condition.


    There was an exam.


    In order to enter school, an exam was necessary.


    I was to take it as well.


    I was in despair.


    Even if I took the exam, I would certainly not get a passing grade.


    When I told him that, my brother said he would sort it out with money.


    Hearing something that insensitive, I identally raised my voice.


    My little sister got mad, and we fought.


    "Stop it."


    With my brother''s cold voice resonating through the room, my fear of him grew.


    I thought that I would get hit.


    I was scared.


    I was in tears.


    That from now on I had no choice but to always live in fear of him.


    On the day of the exam.


    I heard about the dorms from my brother.


    Students would leave their homes and live independently.


    It seems there were facilities such as this in this school.


    That''s what I had thought.


    My little sister would definitely pass the exam.


    Then, she won''t go to school.


    If I were to live in the dorms, I would not have to face my brother.


    I would not bepared to anybody, and would be able to live freely.


    When I thought about that, I thought that would be the best oue.


    A few dayster, the examination results came back.


    My brother asked me what I wanted to do.


    I timidly suggested, "I want to try living in the dorms."


    I thought that he might get angry.


    My father had said for me to live with my brother.


    The letter that my brother received should have said the same thing.


    That''s why I thought he might get angry and tell me not to be selfish, and hit me.


    But, that my brother had so easily given permission was beyond my imagination.


    The one who got angry was my little sister.


    My little sister shouted that was unfair, that it was favoritism.


    She was always treated more favorably than I was until now,


    And was unable to stomach that only she was asked to try taking the exam.


    But, why did my brother give his permission?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t understand my brother.


    Thinking about it, aside from the time I got into a fight with my little sister, he didn''t get angry even once.


    ...Perhaps, my brother had no interest in my affairs.


    Thinking that it would be a bother to take care of me in the house, he probably threw me out into the dorms.


    Even if I hadn''t suggested it, I probably would have ended up in the dorms regardless.


    When I thought that, for some reason I felt sad.


    Even though this oue was convenient for me.


    ¡ª


    Part 3


    Everything felt fresh living at the dormitory.


    First, my roommate was fresh.


    Melissa-sempai was from the Magic Race.


    My grandmother said that the Magic Race were evil.


    I was taught that the Magic Race were existences that should be rejected, and an evil that must be destroyed.


    If I had not met Ruijerd-san, I would definitely have thought so up to now.


    That''s why, when I met Melissa-sempai, I understood that I should have a courteous attitude towards her.


    To me who was able to greet her properly, Melissa-sempai weed me.


    She warmly received me, who had entered in the middle of the term, and helped me with many things.


    Things like how to eat our meals, how to use the restrooms, what the dorm rules were.


    Everything was taught by Melissa-sempai.


    The Senpai from the vignte corps said that everybody living in the dorm was family and that we should all get along.


    She was a person from a scary looking race, but had a strong sense of responsibility.


    My heart leapt in joy at this lifestyle I will have from now on.


    While it''s a pain to have to show my face at my brother''s house every ten days,


    My brother wasn''t going to ask in detail about my school life, so I felt relieved.


    My life at the dorm began.


    First, the sses were difficult.


    I think it was because the way of teaching was different than the school in Milis.


    While it may have been different if I learnt things from the beginning, since I came in the middle, there were many things that I didn''t understand.


    Although there were religious sses in Milis, Ranoa had none, and instead it had magic sses.


    Since this ss also wasn''t from the beginning, I was not very good at it.


    If my grades were bad, I would perhaps be forced to move back into the house.


    Thinking that, I studied even harder to stay in the dorms.


    For parts that I was at a loss with and couldn''t understand, Melissa-senpai kindly taught me.


    Then for the first time I began to understand the parts of the sses that I had missed.


    Surely my little sister would have understood immediately.


    I was fed up with myck of power ofprehension.


    The school grounds were big as well, and I got lost many times.


    Especially for physical and magical sses that the Milis schools don''t have, I was perplexed as to where the ssrooms were.


    Each time a person from ss woulde search for me, or a senpai or teacher I don''t know will assist me.


    I also saw my brother once.


    At that time, being seen with my brother who was the greatest person at the school, I felt ashamed.


    My brother was feared in the school.


    It seemed he would take along six of his henchmen and do whatever he liked.


    Among them were two people that acted pridefully in the dorms.


    Even Melissa-senpai warned me that I was better off not to defy them.


    It seems that my brother used those two to gather panties from cute girls.


    Does my brother''s wife know about this?


    She may not know.


    Although I don''t know what he nned on doing with those panties he gathered, even though my father was suffering at this time, my brother was ying around like this.


    I was filled with hatred.


    I disdained him.


    However, even though he does these things, despite my expectations, my brother''s reputation was good.


    He isn''t violent towards regr students, and even though he did what he liked, it seems he did not make anybody unhappy.


    On the contrary, it seems he told the school''s delinquents not to bully the weak.


    The scary child in my ss was talking proudly about my brother.


    He was better at magic than anybody, and his teaching methods were great.


    And it seems that he taught someone much smaller than me as well.


    My ssmates, Melissa-senpai, even my teacher.


    They all said to be like my brother.


    That I should aim to be like him.


    I didn''t understand what they were thinking.


    To be like my brother that I feared, hated, and scorned.


    I didn''t want to be like him.


    But, more than that, I was frustrated.


    My brother, like my little sister, was above me in everything.


    He was an existence that I could not hope to reach no matter how much effort I put in.


    Even though I hated him.


    Even though I disdained him.


    But,I was an existence that was lower than even him.


    ¡ª


    Part 4


    That day.


    I went back to the dorms, and fell on the bed.


    Various emotions were jumbled up inside me.


    Bitterness. Sadness. Helplessness. Anger.


    My feelings became tears that overflowed.


    After a while, Melissa-senpai came back.


    She kindly asked me, who was crying, what was wrong.


    I rejected her, saying nothing was wrong, and covered myself with my nket.


    What is it that I should do?


    Is my attitude towards my brother a mistake?


    ...I see.


    Maybe my brother was not a person that I had first imagined him to be.


    That day, the day when my brother hit my father.


    I was very young.


    After that, no matter how many times my father said, "Your brother also had it tough," I was unable to understand.


    But right now, especially right now, I was able to understand a little of how he felt.


    Because, right now, it''s painful.


    Being here, doing my best, doing things to my utmost effort.


    Being full of energy, and then being told, [You were just ying around without a care, right?]


    Even I would have be angry.


    Even if it was my father, we would have gotten into a fight.


    But, that being the case.


    What kind of face should I show to my brother?


    What did my brother want me to do?


    How did my brother and my father make up?


    Think.


    Think.


    My stomach was in pain.


    As if the area below my chest was squeezing tightly.


    I became nauseous.


    I passed the time curled in bed.


    I couldn''t do anything.


    Just merely facing my brother, I couldn''t do it.


    In times like these, it was always my father that came to the rescue.


    Whenever I curled in bed from hateful things, my father woulde and gentlyfort me.


    When I separated from my father, it was Ruijerd.


    He would ce me on hisp, and while patting my head, he would talk about various things.


    Here, I have nobody.


    Melissa-senpai had helped me a lot.


    However, she''s not an ally.


    [Let''s go see your brother], or [You should show up in ss.]


    She was saying those things.


    I understand them.


    But my body refuses to move.


    ¡ª


    Part 5


    I wonder how long it has been since I became troubled.


    Thinking, getting tired, then sleeping.


    While repeating these actions, it felt like many days have passed.


    I sat at the end of the bed.


    When I realized, I saw my brother in front of me.


    He sat on a chair, his elbows on the backrest.


    Then he looked fixedly at me.


    "Norn."


    "Brother."


    For the first time, it felt like I called my brother "Brother".


    Many things came into my head.


    This didn''t seem like an illusion.


    This is the girl''s dormitory.


    Why is he here?


    I was confused.


    My brother was fixing his gaze at me who was confused.


    We looked at each other for a while.


    Like this, it may have been the first time I truly looked at my brother''s face.


    It was a face of anxiety.


    It looked a lot like my father.


    A face that gave me a peace of mind.


    Of course, since they''re father and son.


    "Norn. I''m sorry. It''s been painful ever since you came here, right?"


    My brother opened his mouth quietly.


    "I, didn''t know what you were going through. Even though things became like this, I don''t know what to do."


    My brother was saying these things with an uneasy face.


    A figure that looked exactly like my father.


    "..."


    And since then, my brother did not move at all.


    He looked at me uneasily.


    But, he never moved from his seat.


    If it was my father, he would hug me without restraint,


    And if it was Ruijerd-san, I would likely be patted on the head.


    However, my brother does not approach me.


    "Ah..."


    For some reason.


    I understood.


    He couldn''t approach me.


    He was scared of being rejected by me.


    When I thought that, the feelings inside me mysteriously cleared up.


    The feelings of hatred and fear towards my brother never gushed forth.


    I no longer felt afraid.


    My brother was just like my father.


    My brother, would definitely not hit me.


    And surely, he would never again hit my father.


    "...Uuu..."


    I have to forgive my brother.


    "U...hic..."


    Before I realized, tears were welling up and dropping


    My throat trembled, and I began to cry.


    "I''m sorry, brother...I''m sorry."


    My brother timidly came up and sat next to me.


    Then, gently, he ced his hand on top of my head, then hugged me close.


    My brother''s hand was warm, and his chest was big and tough.


    And, he smelled just like my father.


    On that day, I cried in my brother''s arms all through the night.


    ¡ª Rudeus''s POV ¡ª


    In the end, I couldn''t do anything.


    She wouldn''t say anything to me.


    What she was unsatisfied about, or what she was troubled by.


    I did not understand her true feelings.


    Norn just kept crying.


    When she finished crying, she just silently said "I''m fine now".


    Her face seemed refreshed contrary to what I imagined.


    She looked into my eyes.


    Deeply and directly.


    When I saw that, I felt relieved somehow.


    I thought that everything will be fine.


    That''s why I left Sylphy to take care of the rest, and left the room.


    ¡ª


    Part 6


    The next day, Norn became cheerful again.


    It wasn''t a noticeable change.


    When she sees me in the hallway, she''ll at least say, [Brother, good morning.]


    She doesn''t converse much, nor does she carelessly cling onto me.


    Compared to me, who hasn''t changed one bit in this situation, it seems that Norn no longer minded that at all.


    I couldn''t understand her.


    I couldn''t say anything, and couldn''t do anything.


    It was disappointing.


    I had thought that I could understand the feelings of a shut-in or a person that couldn''t do anything.


    But when facing the real thing, I became like this.


    Probably,


    And just probably,


    Norn had probably sorted out her own feelings.


    And from sorting her own feelings, she overcame this situation.


    She''s an amazing girl.


    Paul and Aisha might have thought that Norn wasn''t particrly good at doing anything.


    However, I didn''t think that.


    At the very least, in my past life, she did something I wasn''t able to do.


    If, in my past life, I was able to sort out my feelings like Norn,


    Would things have changed?


    Would I have been able to avoid that future where my gentle elder brother hit me?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know about events in the past.


    It''s different than the situation between me and Norn.


    Even if I did sort out my feelings, I don''t know if I could have headed outside.


    Reincarnating to a different world, if I hadn''t met Roxy, I would surely have remained a shut-in.


    In the first ce, I can''t go back after all this time.


    The past won''t change.


    My soured rtionship with that family won''t go back to normal.


    My elder brother''s intentions will remain lost in the dark.


    ...However, it felt that something that prevented me from speaking clearly has been taken away.


    If, Nanahoshi ever manages to go back to our original world,


    At that time, I wish to send my older brother a message.


    Thank you for worrying about me at the time, and I am very sorry.

 Chapter 123: Life with the Greyrat Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 123: Life with the Greyrat Sisters</h4>


    Part 1


    One year has passed.


    The seasons are changing, it''s be a warm season.


    It''s the second summer since I came to this city.


    It''s not hot enough to call it summer, but the people have started to wear much lighter clothes.


    The outfits of the female students at school and Aisha''s maid outfit have be short sleeved as well, it''s a treat for the eyes.


    Sylphy is often wearing sleeveless shirts around the house as well.


    She didn''t have such in clothes before, but recently it seems she''s been buying them for my sake.


    A Sylphy with lots of exposure. It''s truly fresh.


    After looking at Sylphy''s short build and white shoulders, I start to feel like spontaneously embracing her from behind.


    It''s a good season.


    This country doesn''t have any ck insects thate home and stay without notice after all.


    Speaking of ck, recently I haven''t seen Badigadi.


    I wonder where that guy went.


    Part 2


    Well then, in one month there have been a variety of changes going on.


    First, Norn has made some friends.


    It''s not just a man, she''s been involved with girls from a different ss as well, I''ve caught sight of her moving around in a group of about two guys and three girls.


    A girl about 10 years old is speaking girlishly with giggles.


    Regarding Norn, they are her first friends.


    As her older brother, I''d like to at least greet them once.


    Which is why, I told her to at least bring them to see me once, but Norn refused.


    It seems it''s a bit embarrassing to let her friends meet her family.


    In any case, it seems that nothing has be strange because I marched into her ssroom.


    I''m a bit relieved.


    The rtionship between Norn and I is going favorably.


    The most conspicuous point in that regard, the other day, she asked me to help with her studies.


    I was enthusiastic over that proposal.


    I thought that I would instruct her on all of my secret techniques.


    But, I considered that if I''m too enthusiastic, Aisha will most likely get angry.


    We made it so that after school, I would teach her in the library.


    In terms of time, it''s for about one hour.


    She reviews the things that she learned throughout the day and prepares for tomorrow''s lessons.


    Just with that, there should be arge difference.


    Norn was working very hard, but it can''t be helped that a lot of it was fruitless effort.


    I guess she doesn''t know how to apply it.


    Even though I say that, it''s not as bad as Eris and Ghyine.


    If she gives it her best she''ll soon be at the average level.


    "Come to think of it, Ruijerd-san said his hometown was in the Babinosu Region, but Nii-san you traveled in the Magic Continent right, do you know where it is?"


    "Hn? No clue. I had heard that it was close to the Biegoya Region though. I''ve never gone there."


    Through studying Norn has be capable of idle talk.


    Even though I say that, what Norn talks about is almost always on the topic of Ruijerd.


    Speaking of amon topic between Norn and I, it would be Ruijerd.


    After all, it seems that having a topic you can understand is important.


    I feel happy as well, having a partner to share stories about him with.


    "I see... what kind of a ce is the Magic Continent?"


    "All of the monsters are huge. The culture is considerably different as well, but I guess it''s not all that different from around here. It''s a normal ce where people live."


    Norn often talks to me with good manners.


    I guess she would be the respectful younger sister.


    Since we don''t use honorifics when I talk together with Aisha, she might be adjusting the distance she feels towards me.


    "Ah, nii-san, did you hear the story about the spear from Ruijerd-san?"


    "That huh. It was a story filled with tears right?"


    "That''s right... I wonder if there isn''t something we can do."


    "...Yeah."


    It''s about time I advance one step forward with that n.


    Part 3


    Creating dolls of the Superd race and selling it together as a set with a book.


    This n still exists.


    Although it''s still impossible to mass produce dolls with Julie''s aggregate amount of magic power.


    However, it might be a good time to make some prototype goods.


    In regards to creating a book about the Superd Race, the problem is the time it takes to write.


    The other day, I mastered Advanced healing magic and Intermediate detoxification magic.


    Even though it can be said that I''m skilled at memorization, it took a considerable amount of time.


    I wonder what I should learn next.


    If I''m going to take on sses for Advanced level detoxification magic, it would only be if there''s nothing else I want to learn.


    Might as well just try finding someone to teach me Fire or Wind Saint ss magic.


    No, the Saint ss fundamentally deals with manipting weather, they''re never thoughtlessly used.


    It''s fine to learn them, but I want to learn something with a bit more practical use.


    Like horse riding...


    Just around the time I was thinking that, it was just right.


    I decided to allocate the time that opened up to writing.


    In addition, I started writing during the time I would teach Norn as well.


    A book that frankly tells of the Superd race''s past.


    I''m not really all that skilled at putting order into writing, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it somehow.


    ...Is what I was thinking, but now that it''se down to write about the past, I don''t know how it would be good to write about it.


    I wonder if it would be good to gather it all together, documentary style.


    Maybe it would be good to write about it diary style.


    First, it''s often said that it''s better to not write and write an epic from the start.


    I guess around 10 pages would be good.


    Then we''ll copy those like a magazine, attach them to the figures, and distribute them.


    Then, I''m sure a light literary style would be good.


    I guess going with the feel of a good vs evil theme and Lace as the evil guy...


    No, wasn''t Lace made out to be the hero of the Magic Continent.


    If I make him out to be too evil, I might buy into some animosity.


    "Nii-san, what are you doing?"


    While brooding over this and that, Norn came out asking.


    "Yeah, I thought of writing a book about the praiseworthy exploits of Ruijerd. But, I don''t know where it would be good to start writing."


    "Fuu... nn..."


    While saying that, Norn looked at my handiwork.


    The manuscript I was writing had the title, "History of the Great Warrior Ruijerd''s Conflict and Persecution" on the paper.


    I had still only written just about one page of the manuscript, and it was just an outline of the person known as Ruijerd written there.


    Since it was passing through my own bias, he was considerably close to a saint.


    "Is it just this much?"


    "Hmm, not yet, there''s more after this."


    I don''t know where it would be good to write about from the start.


    The story about his manner of fighting during the Lace Campaign still remains in my memory, after that I know about his history of persecution as well.


    However, since it was something I had heard several years prior, it''s somehow be hazy.


    I thought it would be a good idea to leave something like memos.


    "Wo... would it be alright for me to help out as well?"


    Norn started talking about that with a nervous feeling.


    After listening to her story, it seems every night Ruijerd would put my little sister on top of hisp and talk about stories from the past while caressing her head.


    How could this be.


    Even though I was never able to sit on top of Ruijerd''sp, just Norn-imouto, how unfair.


    No-no, that''s not it.


    "Oh, that would be a big help. But, make sure you don''t neglect your studies."


    "Yes."


    Just like this, it became that Norn and I would make a book together.


    Since that day, in the interval between Norn''s studying, we started to write stories about Ruijerd.


    The literary style was clumsy and full of rough ces.


    However, mysteriously while I was reading it, I would remember things about Ruijerd and tears woulde out.


    It was such aposition.


    It might be the case that Norn has literary talent.


    No, that might be the bias of an idiot older brother.


    However, like itself will make one skilled.


    Such words exist as well.


    Just like this, if she continues on with it, it could be the case that she grows up into a great writer.


    For the time being, I just continue revising the parts where the literary style is incorrect and decided to watch over her writing activity.


    Rather than writing it by myself, it seems that with Norn we could create something several times more interesting.


    Part 4


    Well, now that I''ve started to get along with Norn, there was a bit of a change with Aisha as well.


    Though I say that, it''s not like she''s started toe along in regards to Norn.


    Same as always, their rtionship isn''t very good; but, maybe because I said it, things like looking down on her or fighting with her have lessened.


    Since it''se down to this, I''m a bit worried.


    She might just be holding back what she really wants to say after all.


    "Aisha. If there''s anything you want to say, please tell me?"


    For the time being, I''ll just say that.


    Even if my rtionship with Norn has gotten better, I don''t have any intention to slight my rtionship with Aisha.


    "Things I want to say, you say?"


    "Yeah, for example if I''m minding Norn too much, you want me to look after you more as well. Or if you want to take a rest because your job is painful. Or if you want to sleep throughout the day..."


    "Does that mean something I want?"


    Aisha put her finger against her chin, tilted her head and listened.


    It''s a sweet behavior.


    "That''s right. It''s fine if you ask for more selfish things after all. Don''t restrain yourself?"


    "Selfishness... Then, just one thing."


    Aishaughed in a teasing manner.


    I wonder what she intends to request.


    I wonder if she''s aiming for my body.


    I did say I would listen to it, but I didn''t say I would grant it, if I said such things as expected she might get angry.


    "Please pay me wages!"


    After hearing those words from Aisha, I felt somewhat confused.


    "Wages...?"


    Thinking about it, she''s been working promptly as a maid.


    Almost to the point that it''s strange I haven''t paid her money up until now.


    No, since she''s family after all, there''s nothing strange with that.


    In other words, this is that isn''t it.


    An allowance right.


    Since I help out around the house, please give me an allowance.


    It''s that sort of flow.


    "Alright, I get it."


    I pleasantly ept it.


    Just, in regards to the amount, together with Sylphy, the three of us discussed and decided it.


    We considered giving Aisha a somewhatrge amount, but she refused it.


    Rejecting it because it''s too much, is this fellow really 10 years old I wonder?


    In the end, we went with not too much, not too little.


    We settled on a fair amount of money.


    "Receiving something like wages, what do you intend to buy?"


    For the time being, I''ll try asking.


    For the time being, just in case.


    It''s fine whatever you''re buying though, for the time being.


    "Various things."


    However, Aisha''s reply was immediate.


    That is, I''d like to know the contents of those various things though...


    Just as I was thinking that,


    "I understand. Then, next time I go out shopping, pleasee along with me."


    And I was invited along.


    It''s a date.


    Date with my little sister.


    What a splendid sound those words make.


    Just in case, I made sure to let Sylphy know that I was going out shopping.


    Even though it''s a day off, I leave behind Sylphy with work to go on a date.


    Somehow, I feel really apologetic about it.


    But, since it''s my little sister it''s alright.


    It''s not cheating.


    However, I wonder what Aisha intends to buy.


    For example, I wonder if it could be a brawny male ve.


    I don''t really want to get all that involved with some difficult guy.


    Even though there is arge, dark, and muscr guy who asionally shows up for meals.


    No, though recently that guy hasn''te by.


    The day of the date.


    The ce Aisha was heading towards was the general goods store.


    A ce in the corner of the market, a small store that stockedmon goods.


    Inside of the store there were things overflowing from the shelves, but there were no customers.


    It gives off the impression of just old goods left out everywhere.


    There Aisha bought three small flowerpots.


    "What are you going to do with those. Are you nning to drop them on the head of a Demon King passing by?"


    "No, I was just nning to normally raise flowers in them, but is it strange?"


    Aisha asked that with her eyes upturned.


    My response was naturally already decided.


    "There''s no way it''s strange."


    Just, it was a bit hard to imagine Aisha growing flowers.


    My image of Aisha is an energetic, young, genius girl.


    Things she likes are cleaning, budgeting, and profit and loss calctions.


    I have that sort of image.


    Gardening is something you carefully enjoy.


    While entrusting it to the power of nature, it''s something you do slowly and carefully.


    No matter what kind of genius they are, there will be many times where it doesn''t go ording to n.


    No, it might be gardening for that reason.


    I wonder if it''s interesting because it doesn''t go the way you want.


    "Then, wouldn''t it be good to buy some earth? The earth around here, since it''s considerably infertile, it''s probably not suited for gardening."


    "...I was thinking I could get Onii-chan to make that with magic and give it to me though, is that no good?"


    Upturned eyes.


    The reply is already decided.


    "It''s not no good."


    Since I''m a man after all, I really like plowing through dirt and sowing seeds.


    I''ll prepare some amazing earth for you that will make a Baobab tree grow from the seeds of a Tulip.


    "What are you going to do about seeds?"


    "I have some from our journey, where I was gathering up seeds a bit at a time."


    "If they''re picked in the wild, they might not sprout?"


    "Hn? It''s probably fine."


    While we are having such a conversation, we were looking around inside the store at whatever was relevant.


    I bought some earrings as a present for Sylphy as well.


    They''re teardrop shaped earrings with a blue colored gem.


    I''m sure it''ll suit her.


    "Those, are they a present for Sylphy-ane?"


    "Yeah. I''m a man who values his wife."


    "Sylphy-ane is a blessed person isn''t she. Great ani-sama, if you have the spare time please bestow your affection upon me as well."


    Upturned eyes.


    Naturally my reply is already decided.


    "No way, I''ll be hit by oyaji."


    "Cheh..."


    While talking about such things, we finished things at the register and left the general goods store.


    The next destination we were heading towards was a store that specializes in the treatment of fabric.


    It was a store that had arge quantity of handwoven cloth rolled up into sheets.


    On the asion when I bought carpet for my house, it''s the store that Ariel informed me of having quality goods.


    The variety of prices is vast as well, it''s not particrly aimed at high ss stuff.


    It''s a roomy store.


    I wonder where did Aisha find information about this sort of store.


    There, Aisha bought some curtains.


    They were the pink kind with frills attached, a bit expensive.


    Aisha haggled that price down as much as she could.


    Using my name, Ariel''s name, she used everything she could use to haggle it down.


    In the end, the price being suggested was still a bit high.


    "If you don''t have enough, then should I pay for a portion?"


    "Hnn, it''s alright, it''s exact after all!"


    And she ended up buying it at the same amount as her remaining spending money.


    She managed to match up the amount she used to the exact amount of money she was given for allowance.


    I guess this is what they call good business sense, I feel some kind of dreadful thing.


    "I think it would be good to leave a bit of your spending money remaining? Just in case the worst ever happens."


    For the time being, I left her such advice.


    Since you never know when or what will happen after all.


    You might end up suddenly being teleported to the Magic Continent.


    As a matter of fact, I''m hiding money all over my body in a variety of ces as well.


    For example, the sole of my shoes.


    "Then, next time I''ll start doing that!"


    In any case, to think it was flowerpots and frilly pink curtains.


    The image of a genius is taking priority, but her sensitivity might be of a maiden.


    "I wanted these sorts of cute things."


    "Lilia-san never bought any for you?"


    "Oka-san said it wasn''t allowed. Maids aren''t allowed to have any preference in furniture she said... is it not allowed?"


    Aisha is skilled at making use of other people''s kindness, not to mention she''s clever.


    With some upturned eyes added in, it was a performance where she was clinging to my waist.


    My reply was already decided.


    "It''s not no good."


    If I was a strange old man, then I''d have already taken you away.


    Since that date, there has been an increase in maiden-like items in Aisha''s room.


    It seems Aisha likes essories.


    Raising a small flower in a small flowerpot, lining up fist sized dolls on top of a shelf...


    Before I realized it the end of her apron had a small embroidery on it, she must be sensitive to fashion as well.


    In the future, I wonder if she will be a gal.


    Onii-chan is still just a bit worried.


    My two little sisters have that kind of feeling.


    Part 5


    Nanahoshi had regained her pace as well.


    Thest experiment was the time when the PET Bottle was summoned.


    Currently, that PET Bottle had turned into a vase and was left on the window of the research room.


    Making use of this sess, the research has proceeded to the second phase.


    "Next we''re going to try and summon "organic matter" from our previous world."


    Nanahoshi dered that.


    "Organic matter?"


    "Right, organic matter. Food would be good."


    It seems that after the events fromst time, Nanahoshi''s degree of trust towards me went up.


    She talked to me in regards to the research phases after this.


    One. Summoning "Inorganic substance."


    Two. Summoning goods with aposition of "Organic matter."


    Three. Summoning "Vegetation" or else "Living Things" like a "Small Animal."


    Four. Summoning a living thing from this world with "detailed conditions attached."


    Five. The final one is an experiment to try send the summoned living thing, "back to it''s original location."


    Strictly speaking since the PET Bottle isn''t an inorganic substance, it seems there''s some adjustments required, but it seems to be a trivial matter.


    "That is, are the [detailed conditions attached] requirements?"


    "Yeah. When I''m sent to the other side, if I was suddenly thrown into a foreignnd it would be troublesome right?"


    In other words, the summoning targets get gradually closer to humans and the final goal is to pinpoint a return to Japan.


    You could say they''re experiments just for that.


    Incidentally, it seems the current summoning already can have some degree of conditions attached.


    However, supposedly it''s broad and there are some differences thate out in the individuals.


    For example, if we were to use "cat" as the condition for the summoning.


    Then three cats, a tabby cat, tiger, or a leopard mighte out.


    It seems that the research in that area is meant to nail down those details more.


    So that, instead of something of the cat family, an actual cates out.


    And even within the cats that you can specify, there are even more details on the variety.


    "In order to research these attached conditions, it won''t be good if I don''t meet that person again."


    Nanahoshi said that in passing.


    Speaking of that person, it probably means he is the person that is an authority on summoning techniques.


    "That person, is he knowledgeable on attaching conditions?"


    "I guess so...?"


    Nanahoshi put her hand on her jaw and thought about it for just a bit, then nodded to herself with an, "Yeah", and started to exin one thing.


    "I''ll exin. The summoning techniques in this world are split into the types of Magic Beast summoning and Spirit summoning."


    "Oh."


    It seems that Magic Beast summoning refers to summoning monsters.


    Summoning a monster with high intelligence is dependent on the magic circle, and then through some sort ofpensation they serve you.


    You could say it''s the type of image that one gets when they hear the thing generally known as summoning magic.


    There are many varieties in the existences that are called with Magic Beast summoning.


    The monsters sitting around over there, ones living in another world, even up to legendary creatures.


    Of course, it doesn''t stop at just living things.


    As a matter of fact, the PET Bottle we summoned the other day was ssified as Magic Beast summoning.


    You can summon things as well.


    If I were to master this, I''ll summon the panties Roxy is wearing! This might be possible to do.


    Inparison, Spirit summoning is a different disposition.


    Spirit summoning is a type of magic where you use magic power to create the existences known as spirits.


    You create the existence with magic power.


    It seems it''s close to programming.


    "But, it''s better if you don''t reveal very much of this."


    "Why?"


    "In society, it''s said that spirits are in the world of the void and they''re being called from there."


    In other words, it seems they''re treated the same as Magic Beast summoning.


    On the magic beast side, control is difficult, but they move ording to your thoughts, and application is effective.


    On the spirit side, controlling them itself is simple, but they can''t do anything but the programmed actions.


    However, if you actually produce a spirit with aplex program, it seems they''ll move almost as if they''re people.


    It seems she has actually seen spirits such as that in reality.


    By the side of that [That person] it seems.


    "I see now."


    "And this is changing the conversation a bit though. This, is the magic circle you asked aboutst time."


    While saying that, what Nanahoshi gave to me was a single scroll.


    On the single piece of writing paper, a subtle magic circle was drawn.


    "This is?"


    "It''s a magic circle to summon a spirit of light."


    Speaking of a spirit of light, it''s a spirit that floats behind the user and continues to release bright light.


    It can follow simple orders like "shine over there", but after time passes the magic power will dry up and it disappears.


    It seems it''s such a frail existence.


    It seems the more magic power you pour into it the longer it willst.


    However, it sure is in.


    I do feel that it''s a bit of a stingy reward for the experiment''s first phase...


    "That magic circle is something that no one at the magic guild can use, it''s an original of the person I was talking about before."


    "Oh, is that how it is?"


    Zapanizu whose heart dances when told it''s a limited item.


    "If the next experiments seeds, the next one I give you will be more amazing. Therefore, I''m depending on you."


    While saying that, Nanahoshi sped her hands together.


    What a nostalgic pose.


    Naturally, I have no intention of abandoning Nanahoshi on the way.


    "You can probably use your earth magic to create something like a potato stamp and mass produce those. If you were to take that sheet to the magic guild, you should be able to sell it for a considerable price."


    "Sell you say? Wouldn''t the person who made the original get angry?"


    "It''s alright since they''re not a narrow-minded person who would get angry over that."


    However, a potato stamp huh.


    I wonder if it''s fine if magic circles aren''t hand-written.


    "If you''re going to sell it to the magic guild, then please use my name. If you do that, then you won''t get involved in any kind of weird fraud."


    "I understand."


    Just like this, I gained one means of a source of ie.


    In any case, to think that all spirits were artificial spirits.


    I have the feeling that it might be somewhat rted to Zanoba''s research as well.


    If we were tobine them, it might be possible to give birth to a robot that can crawl or something.


    The dream is spreading.


    "Ah, that''s right. If we were to summon some kind of random inorganic substance from our world, couldn''t some kind of useful thinge out?"


    I suddenly thought of it, so I proposed it.


    And then, Nanahoshi shook her head.


    "Though I say it''s inorganic substance, making use of the foundations from the current phase, we can only summon thingsposed of a single material. Since we managed to summon a PET bottle, I think there''s a pretty wide range of things we can summon."


    A single type of material.


    The PET Bottle didn''t have a cap orbel attached did it.


    But, if the research on attached conditions proceeds, I have the feeling we''d be able to summon justponents and assemble something.


    "Also, I said it once before, but bringing things from our world into this one isn''t something all that desirable."


    That thing about history changing or something huh.


    "Though I think you''re just overthinking that."


    "If you think that, then feel free to test it after I return. I don''t want any part in it."


    How distant.


    Well, I guess it can''t be helped.


    Part 6


    Speaking of Zanoba.


    The other day, he finally managed toplete the Red Dragon figure.


    There''s differences from the Red Dragon I saw, but since the angle it''s framed at is cool, I decided it was a good gift.


    The amount of time it took was considerable, but Julie was delighted.


    She''s a child that doesn''tugh all that much, but after holding her up and showing her it from below she let out, "oh...!" a voice of admiration.


    "Master! Grand Master! Thank you very much!"


    Julie said that somewhat awkwardly, but she lowered her head in a graceful gesture.


    "Humu, from here on out work hard okay."


    Zanoba nodded exaggeratedly.


    Truly greatly.


    Julie as well nodded happily again.


    "Yes!"


    In any case, Julie''s humannguage has improved considerably.


    Rather than saying my method of teaching is good, it might be because Ginger is correcting her way of speaking at every point.


    After all, it seems if you quickly revise the words at every time you make a mistake, you''ll quickly learn it.


    "That''s great isn''t it, Julie. Make sure you treat it preciously."


    "Ginger-sama as well, thank you very much."


    Ginger is always on standby at the edge of the room, she brings out drinks for Zanoba and corresponds with visitors.


    If I remember correctly, she''s renting an apartment room nearby the school.


    There''s a single room next door to Zanoba''s that is intended for escorts, but she refused it saying it was too awe-inspiring to stay in a room next to Zanoba-sama.


    Rather than a knight, it''s more like amuting wife.


    Otherwise, maybe the feeling of a fanatic worshiper.


    It kind of feels like if she was told to die she''d dly cut open her stomach.


    "What is it?"


    "I was just wondering why Ginger-san swore loyalty to Zanoba."


    I just suddenly decided to ask and Ginger nodded like, great of you to ask.


    "I was asked personally by Zanoba-sama''s mother to look after Zanoba-sama. Since that time, I made an oath. That I would serve Zanoba-sama with all of my effort."


    "Oh, that sure is a beautiful story isn''t it...and then?"


    "That''s all there is to it though?"


    With just that, you continue to follow through on that oath even when you''re looked at with terrible eyes huh.


    No, I guess that itself could be what it means to remain loyal to an oath.


    I guess that means if it''s a loyalty that will waver even a bit, you''re better off just throwing it away from the start.


    No, wait.


    Come to think of it, I think I read about something like that in an old manga.


    Something like feudalistic society isposed of a portion of sadistic people and countless masochistic people.


    I wonder if Ginger is a maso.


    After thinking about it like that, I think I understood it a bit.


    Although, I guess it''s not that juicy of a story.


    Part 7


    Some progress can be seen in Cliff''s research as well.


    It seems, of all things, he''s managed toplete prototype number one of the magic tool that can suppress the symptoms of the curse.


    Cliff had be quite the braggart when he came to report that to me.


    "It sends magic power from outside counterbnces the magic power inside the body. It''s not quite to the point where it canpletely suppress it, but it''s be possible to lengthen the curse''s limit by several times."


    It seems to align the magic power outside with the magic power on the inside and then the magic power of the curse inside of Elinalize''s womb it does something or other with.


    And it was exined to me in a difficult way.


    In regards to the theory, since I''m not a theoretical person like Cliff, I''ll leave it out.


    In any case, it seems it''s not yet possible to negate the symptoms of the curse.


    "But, there are two problems."


    While saying that, Cliff showed me the actual thing.


    It was a rustic mawashi almost like the one a yokozuna would have attached.


    In regards to looking at it, it looks like a diaper.


    "I see, one of the problematic points would be...that it''s unfashionable right."


    "That''s right. I can''t let Lize put something like this on."


    It seems that Cliff and Elinalize uncharacteristically got into a fight over that.


    Elinalize said she wasn''t bothered over things like that, but Cliff wasn''t willing to yield.


    It seems he was bothered over letting his girlfriend wear a terrible looking outfit.


    I''m relieved since its reason is just like Cliff.


    Incidentally, it seems they reconciled after a single night.


    Baka-couple.


    "For the time being, thanks to receiving coboration from Zanoba and Silent I''ve managed to make a small type as well. The effectiveness still has a ways to go though, but if you leave it to a genius like me, then it''s a piece of cake."


    It seems the aim is the size of panties.


    I don''t know how far they''ll actually be able to shrink it, but if they were able to gather it together into something the size of a glove, I''m sure Zanoba would be delighted over it as well.


    If his own hand was made so he can work on the dolls.


    No, since that guy was probably clumsy in the first ce, even if the curse disappears it might be impossible.


    "What''s the other problem?"


    After asking that, Cliff made a bitter face.


    "This time that''s the reason why I called for you. Rudeus."


    "Oh."


    "As a matter of fact, this magic tool, the amount of magic power it consumes is toorge."


    Magic power consumption.


    Magic tools activate as the user sends magic power into them.


    If that is toorge, it seems they''ll have no practical use.


    The ideal is having the consumed magic power enough that Elinalize can always have it on.


    However, currently putting aside Elinalize, it seems not even Cliff''s magic powersts more than an hour.


    "After this, since I''m going to improve it a bit at a time, each time I''d like to perform some tests. If it''s just us, then there''s a limit to the number of times we can do the experiment each day."


    "I see now, leave it to me."


    Cliff doesn''t just call himself a genius, he should have a reasonable amount of aggregate magic power.


    And yet, even then it''s nowhere near enough.


    I guess that would mean it''s my turn.


    For that reason, since this day on it became that I would be participating in Cliff''s experiments.


    Incidentally this magic tool.


    It seems it doesn''t have the effect of suppressing sexual excitement.


    Part 8


    Recently, I feel like I''ve been living a good life.


    Wake up in the morning for training.


    Eat breakfast.


    Go to school, meet Zanoba, meet Cliff,


    Listen to progress with the research, asionally offering something like advice.


    After eating lunch, meet with Nanahoshi and help with experiments,


    After school I help Norn with her studies for about an hour.


    On the way home I go shopping together with Sylphy,


    After returning home, we greet Aisha,


    I enter the bath together with Sylphy, the three of us eat dinner together.


    And then, we all start training our magic together while chatting.


    After putting Aisha to sleep, I work together with Sylphy at making a child.


    And then, I fall into a deep sleep while using Sylphy as a hugging pillow.


    Each and every day is just a bit different, but while taking one step forward at a time we proceed living our lives.


    I guess this sort of lifestyle would be what they call "happiness."


    It was something I never obtained in my previous life.


    After another year or so when Paul returns, I''m sure we''ll be even happier.

 Chapter 124: The Third Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Third Turning Point</h4>


    Part 1


    The incident urred on a certain day.


    In the morning, just as always, I was doing my training.


    I haven''t seen Badigadi, but it''s nothing to worry about.


    That guy is whimsical.


    It can''t be helped, bothering over each and every thing.


    ...At least that was what Elinalise was passing on, but I''m sure that''s just how it is.


    After returning home from my training, Aisha and Sylphy were waiting for some reason with serious faces.


    After seeing me return, the two were fixed on my face.


    "...Ah."


    "Rudi..."


    What is it I wonder.


    Did some kind of problem or something ur.


    I''m feeling a bit uneasy.


    "Umm, awawa, now that it''se down to it, I''m somehow a bit scared."


    While Sylphy was scratching the back of her ear, she made a bitter smile.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Look, Sylphy-ane, gather your courage!"


    After being pressed by Aisha, Sylphy stepped towards me.


    While fidgeting with her hands in front of her chest, she came directly in front of me with a red face.


    And then she ced her hand on her stomach.


    She said it.


    "Umm, Rudi. I... these past two months, it hasn''te."


    Hasn''te? What?


    Isn''t what I asked.


    "And then you know, my physical condition was just a bit bad so I thought perhaps it could be."


    I was fixed on Sylphy''s stomach.


    It''s a slender stomach.


    It can''t be.


    No, it can''t be.


    "An... and then you know, yesterday Aisha told me I should properly go see a doctor nearby... That is, probably, it''s congrattions they said."


    "...O..."


    My voice was trembling.


    My hands were trembling as well.


    Even my legs were trembling.


    Congrattions.


    I guess that means it was conceived.


    This isn''t a dream right.


    I''ll try pinching my cheek. Ouch. It''s not a dream.


    I swallowed deeply.


    I see, that''s right isn''t it.


    Thatbination said it as well didn''t they.


    You can do it if you try.


    I did it with that intention.


    If you were to say it''s just as nned, that would be correct.


    Since I had heard that elves can''t conceive easily, it was unexpectedly fast, that I''m just a bit bewildered.


    "Umm, Rudi... what do you think?"


    Sylphy was making an uneasy face.


    Somehow, I wonder what kind of reaction would be good for me to have.


    I don''t know since it''s too sudden.


    "Is... is it okay for me to touch?"


    "Eh? Ah, yes, please do."


    I caressed Sylphy''s slender stomach.


    It''s the same sensation I always feel when I caress it.


    Slender waist, little fat, a tight stomach.


    After touching it, a warm and soft sensation is returned.


    After hearing it said, it does seem just a bitrger I guess.


    No, it might just be my imagination, it shouldn''t be something that I can tell just from touching yet.


    "I see, inside here, my child is..."


    After trying to put it into words, it felt like something deep within my throat wasing up.


    There was something boiling up.


    What is this.


    I want to shout out.


    I have a child.


    A child was made.


    There''s no sense of reality.


    However, what is this, I''m amazingly happy.


    No, the words of happiness can''t possibly express it entirely.


    What is this, what is it...


    "Onii-sama. Isn''t there something you should say to the madam?"


    From Aisha''s words, I returned to myself.


    "Eh?"


    Things to say.


    I wonder what.


    Congrattions?


    No, that''s not it.


    Thank you.


    That''s right, it''s thank you.


    "Sylphy, thank you."


    "Eh? Thank you?"


    While making a bit of a bitter smile, Sylphy was smiling.


    Was it different?


    Then I wonder what the correct answer is.


    Searching through my knowledge, what did Paul say to Zenith again.


    Remember the words that Paul said at the time when Norn was made.


    [You''ve done well.]


    [You''ve done it.]


    It was words with that kind of feeling.


    That guy, I wonder why he has to use words like he''s looking down from above.


    Did he think pregnancy was something that depended on the effort of the woman?


    That''s possible, if it''s that guy then it''s possible.


    ...Pregnancy.


    Sylphy is pregnant.


    This cute girl with a short haircut has my child.


    Mine.


    That''s right, just by thinking about it, I feel moved to the point where I can''t say any words.


    Somehow, tears areing out.


    "Sorry, somehow, somehow, I can''t say it well. Sylphy..."


    "...Wa ...Rudi?"


    I embraced Sylphy.


    Just like that, I lifted her up and felt like spinning her around.


    No good, it''s no good if I handle her too recklessly.


    Gently, that''s right gently.


    It might adversely affect the child in her stomach.


    "...Fufu, Rudi, you were always saying you wanted a child right."


    Sylphy put her hands around my back and patted it.


    After tightly embracing her, I released her body.


    My eyes were fixed on Sylphy.


    I was reflected in those round eyes.


    A terrible face overflowing with tears.


    Sylphy''s eyes soon shut.


    While caressing her head, I kissed her lips.


    The soft sensation of her lips.


    This is love.


    "[Cough]."


    With Aisha clearing her throat, I returned to myself.


    By the time I realize it, I''m groping Sylphy''s chest and butt.


    "Onii-sama, since it might hinder madam''s body, for a short while please prohibit your sexual negotiations."


    No good, no good.


    During this period, it''s no good if Iy my hands on her.


    No matter how much love we have, it''s no good if Iy my hands on her.


    Ah, but if it was just two months prior, then not all that much time has passed yet, just a bit should be. No, that''s no good. I''ll endure it.


    "Yeah. Of course."


    I hammered down the nail.


    Aisha suddenlyughed and lifted up the hem of her skirt.


    "Since that''s the case, during this time it would be fine if I was the partner."


    "Leave the sleep talk for when you''re sleeping."


    Aisha dropped her head downwards.


    I''m grateful for the invitation, but for some reason I feel no desire towards you.


    Although, it''s not like I specifically think it''s wrong toy my hands on my little sisters.


    Therefore, it''s just right.


    In this world, I don''t want to do anything that would be rted to breaking up the family.


    "Then Onii-sama, after this I will go to convey this to Ariel-sama and return. Madam as well, it would be best if you take a rest from your job."


    Aisha said that with a clear face.


    If she''s pregnant, then she can''t guard.


    Certainly, it would be better if she takes a holiday.


    "No, I''ll go. I''m sure it would be proper for me to exin it."


    "Ha... Onii-chan, don''t you need to stay with Sylphy-ane and talk about more things?"


    My little sister made a sigh as if she was tired.


    Things to talk about.


    I see, about things from here on out, if we don''t talk about various things more.


    "Then, I''ll conduct myself and return."


    "Yeah. I leave it to you."


    Aisha departed, Sylphy and I were left behind.


    Part 2


    I was sitting on the sofa lined up with Sylphy.


    When I nervously grabbed onto Sylphy''s hand, she returned the grasp as well.


    And then she leaned on me.


    "..."


    "..."


    I don''t know what to talk about.


    Thoughts about words of taking responsibility areing to mind, but we''re already married.


    "That is, Sylphy."


    "What is it, Rudi?"


    "I''m sure it would be difficult after this, but, that is, please take good care of me."


    "Yeah, leave it to me."


    Sylphyughed with a puff and ced her head on top of myp.


    With the hand I wasn''t holding her''s with, I caressed Sylphy''s head.


    I was feeling around the area behind her ear when...


    "Hey Rudi."


    "Yes?"


    "Would a boy be good? Or would a girl be good?"


    After suddenly being asked, I was bewildered.


    That''s right, there are two varieties of children.


    "Rather, it''s not really something you can choose right."


    While saying that, Sylphy shylyughed.


    A boy or a girl.


    I wonder which would be good.


    I wonder which will be born.


    After all, for the purpose of seeding the house, I wonder if a boy as the eldest would be good.


    No, it''s not like we''re a samurai family.


    It''s not like there''s any particr problem with letting a woman take over.


    Things for now, even speaking of my assets, there''s a limit to it at most.


    No, I guess it''s fine not to think about it too much.


    A boy or a girl.


    If it was me in my previous life, I''m sure I would have said a girl without hesitation.


    With my mind in the gutter, I''d probably say something about keeping an observation diary and photographs everyday about how a girl grows up in a girl''s way.


    What a foolish man.


    However, now it''s good either way.


    As long as they are energetic. That is fine.


    "But you know, Rudi. I, somehow I''m a bit relieved."


    "Why?"


    "With this finally, I feel like I''ve properly be Rudi''s wife."


    "..."


    I guess that means in any world, doing their job would mean leaving behind offspring.


    It seems Sylphy as well, more or less might have been holding some anxieties, or was rather in a bit of a hurry.


    Since she has a constitution that makes it hard to do.


    Of course, such worries are pointless.


    "But, after this Rudi will be forced to endure it right. In that way."


    "It''s not a matter of enduring it."


    It''s the so called natural responsibility.


    I''m different from Paul.


    "If I ever put my hands on another woman, then don''t be concerned about seriously getting angry with me."


    "...I won''t particrly get angry, but I might feel a bit lonely."


    Is it something you finish with just feeling lonely.


    No, but you know.


    I won''t betray her I''m sure. Thinking about it logically.


    Think about it with the positions reversed.


    "If another man put his hands on Sylphy, I feel I would be angry."


    After saying that, Sylphyughed with a, "Nfufu".


    This smile is only shown to me.


    I''m happy.


    For a short while, we passed the time quietly without words.


    Part 3


    Evening, Aisha returned bringing along Norn.


    "C... Congrattions, Sylphy-san."


    "Yeah, thank you, Norn-chan."


    While facing Sylphy, Norn quickly lowered her head.


    Sylphy grinned with a smallugh and stroked her head.


    Having her head stroked, Norn''s mouth loosened up.


    It was a face that meant she wasn''t totally against it.


    I wonder if she likes having her head caressed.


    In any case, it''s good that they''re getting along well.


    "Everyone, today I had intended to go around greeting everyone, but I decided to leave that for another day."


    Aisha informed us indifferently.


    It seems she was trying to follow my idea and just go with family for today.


    So, she returned only bringing Norn.


    I don''t remember proposing such an idea though.


    Well I''m sure it''s fine.


    Certainly, going around here and there at this time, telling people would be pretty embarrassing.


    It''s something best left for a few days.


    "I notified Ariel-sama that madam would need to take a rest for at least two years. I also made sure to request an absence from school. On that note, great aunt Elinalise-sama, gratefully decided to undertake the part of a guard."


    "I wonder if that''s alright with grandmother. For example, the stuff about the curse..."


    "She said she''ll manage somehow, so there should be no problem."


    Elinalise is good at self control after all, there''s the magic tool as well.


    I''m sure there''s no problem.


    In an empty ssroom, the gym warehouse, and even during sses. There are plenty of ces they could use after all.


    "Zanoba-sama wille over during the evening in five days. It seems he intends to eat over here, we should prepare. Ariel-sama wille over in ten days, during the evening as well. When I asked if she would be staying for dinner, she said it would not be necessary. Cliff-sama and great-aunt Elinalise-sama wille together with Ariel-sama it seems. Rinia-sama and Pursena-sama will show their faces a short while after, at an appropriate time. The specific agenda is unknown. Nanahoshi-sama had said congrattions. Just a single word, ''Congrattions''. Badigadi-sama couldn''t be found, but I left a message."


    Completely indifferent.


    It''s almost like a secretary.


    Aisha sure is excellent.


    "I see, thank you for your work, Aisha."


    "Yes, Onii-sama."


    After saying that, Aisha snorted with a "fufun" while looking at Norn.


    Norn stared back at Aisha with an offended face.


    It seems Aisha wants to keep up a good face in front of me, so she often makes these sorts of behaviors.


    The fact that they are siblings of different mothers seems to be lurking in the back a bit.


    I have told her not to be bothered by it and I treat them with impartiality.


    I know these two often get into disputes over pointless things.


    They do say, fighting is proof you get along, I''m sure it''ll be fine as long as it doesn''t be a cold war situation.


    In the middle of the fights as well, they haven''t said anything fatal after all.


    "In any case, if you say a child is going to be born at the time when Oto-san returns, I''m sure he''ll be surprised."


    "Oto-san!"


    After saying that, Norn''s face suddenly brightened up.


    Norn is a father''s child.


    I''m sure at one point, she has said her dream for the future is to marry father.


    "Oto-san''s surprised face, I want to see it!"


    "Yeah, that guy is the type who would be considerably sweet to his grandchildren. I''m sure he''ll be delighted. During the time when Norn and Aisha were born, he waspletely deredere after all."


    After saying that, Aisha and Norn suddenly felt awkward.


    I guess it would be a bit awkward talking about a time that doesn''t remain in their memory.


    "It''s something to look forward to right, nii-san."


    With those words from Norn, we smiled.


    Sylphy and I married.


    Paul, Zenith and Lilia here.


    And then my two little sisters here as well.


    The dream-like ideal from the time we were in Buina Vige, seemed like it was immediately before us.


    Part 4


    ¡ª


    The bad news arrived two months after that.


    An emergency express post was delivered, the date that was on that letter was stamped half a year ago.


    The sender''s name was Gisu.


    The characteristic of an express post is that they''re made up of extremely short content.


    "Difficulty rescuing Zenith, requesting assistance."


    The instant I saw those words, everything before my eyes went pure white.


    ¡ª


    By the time I realized it, I''m in a pure white room.


    I had returned to my fat and menial figure.


    Simultaneously, I felt like my spirit was being splintered.


    I focused the irritation in front of me.


    That guy was there.


    The one hidden in mosaic while continuing to smile, the Hitogami.


    "Yo!"


    Hey, what does this mean.


    "What do you mean?"


    That letter.


    The one from Gisu.


    It said difficulty rescuing Zenith.


    What does that mean.


    "There''s nothing to what it means, I''m sure it''s been difficult."


    You!


    You said it didn''t you!


    If I go to the Begaritto Continent, I would regret it!


    What was with those words.


    Did you trick me!?


    "I haven''t tricked you. If you go to the Begaritto Continent, then you''ll regret it. That still hasn''t changed, even now."


    Ah, I see.


    I get it.


    In other words, it''s that right. This is what you want to say.


    If you go to the Begaritto Continent, then you''ll regret it.


    But, even if you don''t go you''ll regret it, like that.


    "That''s not the case. Actually speaking, have you ever regretted it until yesterday? You''ve made a lot of friends. Met with a variety of people, even you yourself have grown a bit. You''ve fixed the bad condition of your body as well. Gotten along well with both of your littler sisters. Moreover, you''ve gotten married and even have a childing."


    ...Certainly it''s not bad, it''s not bad.


    But you know!


    You were the one that said it!


    That it''s better if I don''t go to the Begaritto Continent.


    You tricked me.


    "I haven''t tricked you. In fact, I''m here now just to say the same thing again. It''s better if you don''t go to the Begaritto Continent. You''ll end up regretting it."


    But, but.


    My family is in trouble.


    Please, at least tell me the reason.


    "I can''t say that."


    Sheet...


    Come to think of it, you were that sort of guy.


    "That sure is a terrible way of putting it. Even though you''ve always been helped by my advice."


    Talk about whether I''ve been helped or whether I''m being tricked are different.


    Hey, at least tell me something about it.


    What am I going to regret?


    If it''s like this, then I can''t even bnce things out properly.


    "Normal people don''t even weigh out their options you know. You sure are extravagant."


    Extravagance or whatever is fine.


    I don''t want to regret it.


    "If you just think about it a bit, I''m sure you''ll understand. You''ve spent one and a half years during your school life. Your little sisters spent one year in order toe here. There''s no mistake that it''s be a misunderstanding right?"


    No.


    My little sisters saw the letter from me and came this far.


    If there hadn''t been a letter, they should have remained in Milis or remained in one of the port cities.


    "Nope, even without that letter, Paul was going to send his daughters to Asura Kingdom. Since Lilia''s family is in that country after all."


    ...I see now.


    After you say it, I get it.


    "Even now it''s the same. If you were to leave on a journey now. Then, what are you going to do about Sylphy and your child? Going to the Begaritto Continent and then returning. During that time, do you intend to leave your own wife alone?"


    You mean no matter how I move, I''ll end up regretting it in the end.


    "That''s right. Even if you think you can avoid the regrets, you can''t avoid them. If you go to the Begaritto Continent, you''ll miss arge opportunity as well. That''s why it''s better if you don''t go."


    Cheh...


    If you''re going to say that much, then it''s certain I''ll probably regret it.


    I get it.


    "I see, then, will you listen to the advice?"


    Yeah, for the time being, tell me.


    "[Cough]. Rudeus, during the next mating season, wait on standby. Then, Rinia and Pursena wille to draw near you. Create a rtionship with one of these two. If you do that, I''m sure you will be even happier."


    Hey, suddenly bringing up talk about cheating.


    I already decided to protect Sylphy''s honor you know!


    My rtionship with those guys isn''t like that!


    I''m sure... I''m sure... I''m sure.


    With the echo left behind, my consciousness faded out.


    Part 5


    I woke up.


    Sylphy was looking down at my face with concern.


    I realize that I''m sleeping on top of the bed.


    "Ah, Rudi, are you alright? You were having a nightmare."


    "Yeah..."


    What happened after I received that letter, what was it again.


    I don''t remember well.


    I remember going into a dumbfounded state of stupefaction.


    Probably because things here have been proceeding so well recently.


    The shock was big.


    The letter from Gisu.


    The words requesting assistance.


    Something must have happened.


    However, there are the words from the Hitogami as well.


    Even if I start traveling now, there''s the possibility that it''s a misunderstanding.


    It might be too optimistic, but that letter might just be something Gisu sent out in a panic.


    That''s right, the sender wasn''t Paul. It was Gisu.


    It was newbie, that monkey bastard.


    I wonder why that guy would send this sort of letter to me.


    It''s because he said he was going to search for Zenith.


    At least, there was never the name Gisu in Paul''s letter.


    It might be that Gisu is searching for Zenith alone and he found her.


    The time the letter was sent was half a year ago as well.


    It could be that, the time when he sent the letter was before he met up with Paul and the others.


    That time he might have thought there was nothing he could do, so he sent the letter.


    It could be that he sent a simr letter to Paul as well.


    However, soon after that, he met up with Paul and it ended just like that... that might be the case.


    All of them are "might be possible".


    I wonder what the actual case is, for I''m in a distantnd, I can''t even make a guess about it entirely.


    There''s also the matter of Sylphy and our child.


    In order to get to the Begaritto Continent, no matter how fast we go, it''ll take a year.


    It''s a road I''ve once taken down to the port city of East Port.


    Therefore, it might be possible for me to shorten the time more.


    But, even if for example, I were to say it will take half a year one way, a round trip would still be a year.


    After all it''s impossible.


    There''s no way I can leave behind my pregnant wife and depart.


    "As I thought, it''s about that letter right."


    "..."


    I couldn''t reply.


    There was my promise with Sylphy as well.


    That I wouldn''t suddenly disappear.


    I certainly promised that.


    Saying that I''m leaving a notice of it behind before-hand, so it''s not sudden, is just sophistry.


    Even if we discuss it well.


    Or if I leave behind a letter hoping for her to understand as well.


    The side left behind will still find it painful.


    "Hey, Rudi, if it''s about me... it''s fine if you don''t let it bother you too much? Now Aisha-chan is here as well, right."


    Sylphy said that with a somewhat painful looking face.


    There''s no way she couldn''t be uneasy about it.


    Naturally as it is, she doesn''t have any experience with pregnancy.


    A stomach which gets bigger everyday.


    Days where even climbing the stairs gets harder.


    It might be possible that I could die at the destination.


    I might nevere back.


    She has no choice other than to fight against such worries.


    "...I won''t go. I''ll stay with Sylphy."


    After saying that, Sylphy made a troubled face.


    The Hitogami''s words were resonating in my head.


    In the end, regardless of which one I pick, there will be regrets remaining.


    Those words.


    Part 6


    And then three days passed.


    Sylphy, Aisha, and Norn are all making uneasy faces.


    I dered that I wouldn''t go to the Begaritto Continent.


    However, whether that is really fine like that, I don''t know.


    I can''t make the distinction.


    I may have dered it, but I''m still hesitating.


    There aren''t all that many people I can consult with.


    One among them.


    Elinalise said this.


    "I guess so, it''s probably better for you to remain here."


    You.


    From those words, I understood Elinalise''s real intention.


    "Elinalise-san, could it be that you n to go?"


    "Rudeus. Sylphy is my grandchild. Please allow me to pitch in and help for the sake of my grandchildren."


    It seems that letter seeking assistance arrived at her ce as well.


    However, she says she will go.


    Even though there are those who will be left behind.


    "What do you n to do about escorting Princess Ariel?"


    "If it''s while she''s inside of the school, then there''s almost no danger. Almost to the point that the need for an escort is stupid."


    No matter how low the danger is, it''s for when the timees to it, isn''t it.


    No, the one who thinks about that is Ariel.


    Elinalise is escorting out of good will, there''s no reason to restrain her.


    "What are you going to do about Cliff?"


    "I''ll separate from him. He might end up resenting me, but it can''t be helped."


    "Why don''t you exin it to him? If you say it, I''m sure he''ll understand."


    Elinalise quietlyughed.


    It wasn''t her usual bewitching smile.


    It was a lonely smile.


    "Cliff is a pure child. He has talent as well and faces forward. He has the potential of bing Pope in the future. The love he feels towards me, it''s a moment of getting lost in his feelings during his younger years... Leaving it as such a case, it''s for the best."


    Putting it that way is pitiful for Cliff.


    The doctrine of the Milis Church, is for them to love only a single partner.


    If, Elinalise disappears, Cliff''s faith might be shaken.


    That guy is a man of heart, but if he were to lose his faith, I don''t know what will happen to him.


    "Also."


    And Elinalise said it in the end.


    "The one who said for you to remain here is me. Please, at least let me do something like cover for you. Therefore, you''ll leave things to me and it would be fine for you to wait at ease. At the time when we return, please show me my energetic great-grandchild, okay?"


    Those words which I was told were used to close this matter.


    It seems Elinalise''s feelings are something that will stand firm.


    Part 7


    I consulted with Zanoba as well.


    Even after he heard that, his expression didn''t change a bit.


    "Is that so. If it''s Shisho, then I''m sure you''ll quickly resolve it and be able to return."


    He said thatpletely indifferently.


    "Since I''ll be waiting here as I continue with the research, I''ll be wishing for a quick return."


    "I thought you would say not to go or else that you would being along."


    Previously, the time when we separated at Shirone, he was clinging to me in tears.


    This time as well, I might have been wishing for something like that.


    However, Zanoba''s words were the opposite.


    "If Shisho desires apanion, then I won''t turn it down, but... since I''m unfamiliar with journeying I might slow you down, besides..."


    With a nce, Zanoba looked at Julie.


    "It''s not like I can bring her along on a long journey."


    Julie is still young.


    There''s also the option of leaving her behind in the care of Ginger.


    If ites down to that, the research will be dyed.


    If he leaves on a journey, he''ll end up using his magic power down to thest drop, which is dangerous as well.


    "Zanoba... I say, should I go?"


    "That is, something Shisho should decide."


    Something that I should decide.


    It sounded like words that were intended to push me away.


    Though I wanted to consult with him.


    And then Zanoba suddenly said it.


    "However Shisho. There is just one thing I will say."


    "Hn?"


    "Even if the father isn''t looking, a child will be born. If you''re worried, then you should go and during that time, I will take responsibility and watch over your wife."


    Zanoba''s words had his actual feelings mixed into them.


    I see.


    I''m sure a king doesn''t specifically oversee each of his wife and concubine''s pregnancies himself after all.


    "Of course, I always want to remain by Shisho''s side though."


    "I see... Thank you Zanoba."


    Sylphy isn''t alone.


    Aisha is here, Ariel and the others as well.


    She''s not alone.


    It''s not like she''s alone.


    Part 8


    Should I go to the Begaritto Continent?


    Or should I not go?


    Elinalise said that she would go and I should wait.


    Zanoba said to leave things to him, go help and then return.


    I wonder what I should do.


    I guess I should go.


    What Zanoba said is quite right.


    Certainly, if the mother is healthy, then the child will naturally be born.


    Even if the father is or isn''t there.


    No, there''s no way that can be the case.


    I''m not a king or anything.


    It''s already decided that it''s better for the father to be there.


    Sylphy said not to mind it and go, but it''s her first childbirth, she should be uneasy.


    In reality, she should want to cry and shout at me not to go.


    Moreover, I said many terrible things about how I desired a child from Sylphy.


    If I were to speak of how much I actually wanted one, even I don''t know myself.


    But, Sylphy properly received that and gave it to me.


    After that, she''s pregnant and now I''m leaving on a journey.


    Wouldn''t that be a betrayal.


    However, until now I feel like I''ve been putting off things with Paul and the others.


    Putting priority on myself.


    Thinking of curing my ED and going to school.


    For this reason, this timing itself, shouldn''t that be the reason I conduct myself and go to save my family?


    Wouldn''t putting things off for the time when it came, bnce it out?


    ...I don''t know.


    I have a feeling I''ll end up regretting it regardless of which I pick.


    Part 9


    While I was worrying about it, it became the fourth day.


    The days where I couldn''t sleep continued.


    Early morning, I couldn''t get motivated to do my training and just passed time absent-mindedly in the entranceway.


    In this city, even summer is considerably cool.


    Especially in the early morning, when it''s even a bit chilly.


    I was absent-mindedly watching the morning sunrise.


    "...?!"


    Suddenly, I heard a voice from behind.


    After turning around, the entranceway was opened.


    The one standing there is Norn.


    She has therge bag I used during my adventurer days on her shoulder.


    Since the inside ispletely packed, it''s an appearance that gives the premonition of a long journey.


    However, because she''s only ten years old, it''s almost like she''s going on a pic...


    "..."


    I silently looked at her.


    Norn avoided my gaze awkwardly.


    It was the face one makes when they''re found at the scene of a prank.


    "Where are you going?"


    "..."


    Norn wasn''t replying.


    I asked once more.


    "Where are you going?"


    Norn looked at me and then opened her mouth after deciding what to say.


    "If ni... nii-san isn''t going, then I thought I would go."


    I looked at her seriously for a second time.


    Go, going, to the Begaritto Continent I wonder.


    I look at Norn once more.


    Norn is small.


    Far too small.


    She''s still ten years old.


    "..."


    The luggage she''s prepared, it doesn''t seem like she''s prepared all the necessary things she needs at all.


    It seems she has money, but I wonder if she knows how to use it.


    Does she know the routes.


    Does she have a means to avoid danger.


    After she leaves this city, wouldn''t she be abducted soon after.


    "Norn, it''s impossible for you."


    "But, even though, nii-san... oto-san and oka-san are having a difficult time!?"


    Norn''s eyes with tears piling up were aimed towards me.


    "Why, why isn''t nii-san going to save them!?"


    Why.


    That is because my child is going to born.


    I have a family.


    "Nii-san, even though you''re very strong, even though you can make the journey! Why?"


    I can go on the journey.


    I won''t say as well as Elinalise, but I came along as an adventurer for five years as well.


    I have a considerable amount of know-how.


    If I were to look up, there''s still a ways to go, but I should have a reasonable amount of skill.


    Even without Ruijerd, I should be able to conquer the Magic Continent.


    "..."


    That''s right.


    I can do it.


    It''s not about thinking about the choice if I''m going or not going.


    Just like Norn, even if she wants to go, she can''t, but that''s not the case for me.


    I have the ability.


    I have the ability to make a round trip from here to the Begaritto Continent.


    For this reason, Gisu sent a letter requesting assistance to me.


    Not to any other person, but me.


    "...Norn. I get it."


    "Ni, nii-san...?"


    There are other people who will help me look after Sylphy.


    However, there''s no one else who can assist them but me.


    There''s no one else other than me.


    I''ll travel to the Begaritto Continent and proceed to the Labyrinth City Lapan.


    I''m the guy who can resolve the problems that happen there.


    "I''ll go. Norn, is it fine if I leave things with the house to you?"


    Norn''s face was suddenly shining.


    And then, soon after she tightly closed her lips.


    She nodded with a serious face.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t fight with Aisha and please help things with Sylphy."


    "...Yes!"


    "Alright, good girl."


    I feel I''m going to do something bad to Sylphy.


    Towards the child that is being born as well.


    It could be that she gets tired of my courtesies.


    No.


    That''s wrong.


    Here I need to have faith.


    "I''ll go to the Begaritto Continent."


    There, I''ll save my family.


    Right, I made my decision.

 Chapter 125: Farewells

    <h4>Chapter 125: Farewells</h4>


    Part 1


    Begaritto Continent.


    That continent is a differentnd isted by the ocean.


    The ce of our objective is Labyrinth City Lapan, ind on the eastern side of the continent.


    There are two kinds of routes for the sake of crossing over to the continent.


    The method of traveling to the edge of Central Continent, Dragon King Kingdom''s port city East Port and then moving across by boat.


    That would mean you enter the Begaritto Continent on the eastern side.


    It''s somewhat of a roundabout way, but it''s the safe course.


    The other one is a route to take a boat from a port city in Asura Kingdom and enter the Begaritto Continent from the northern side.


    It''s a bit dangerous because it means crossing Begaritto Continent, but it can drastically reduce the time it takes.


    Taking that into consideration, the former would take 18 months.


    And thetter would take 12 months, or at least it could be said to be around there.


    Even if we were able to find some sort of efficient method to move, we can say from the start it''s still impossible to do the round trip within seven months.


    In other words, I won''t make it in time for the childbirth.


    That''s not the only concern.


    This time I''mpletely opposing Hitogami''s advice head on.


    Although, since it''s him, the fact that I would disobey it might have been within his assumptions.


    However, if ites down to opposing him head on, as I thought the story is different.


    If I were to say it, during the time we crossed over to the Central Continent, it''s almost like not going to Shirone Kingdom.


    Without ever meeting Zanoba, it would mean Lilia and Aisha continue to remain captive.


    Just, in that case, things might have changed so I wouldn''t have ended up running into Orsted.


    If I had done that, I wonder what would have been going on around this time.


    Without any specific problems we would have arrived at the refugee camp.


    Still, I wonder if it would have ended up with my first night with Eris and then separation?


    About 10 yearster, after finding out about Lilia and the others whereabouts, I wonder if I would have regretted it.


    Right, that guy said that I would regret it.


    The advice fromst time is unchanged from this time''s advice as well, that I would regret it.


    Most likely it''s not something rted to time.


    If I go to Begaritto Continent I will regret it.


    I don''t know what kind of regret it will be.


    There are several things I can imagine.


    For example, it could be that... I might lose something.


    Right hand or left hand.


    Or, Paul or Zenith...


    No, I should stop with thinking about it too deeply.


    In any case, if I decided not to go and didn''t go, then I would have ended up living another year or two worrying endlessly.


    As a result of that, if I hear notice of someone having died, it could be possible that I get criticized by a worn-out Paul or Gisu.


    There are any number of possibilities.


    I have no choice other than to go.


    Even knowing I will regret it.


    Part 2


    First I decided to talk with Elinalise.


    If Sylphy starts to cry when I talk to her, then my resolve might get dull after all.


    First by talking about it with those around, I want to fortify my resolve.


    I called out Elinalise to an empty ssroom at school.


    There, I informed that I had decided to go to Begaritto Continent. She made a bitter face.


    "You know, Rudeus, I told you stay behind here?"


    "Yeah, however..."


    While I was hesitating to say it, Elinalise said it.


    "In the first ce, that letter, it might just be Gisu jumping to conclusions you know?"


    "Jumping to conclusions huh?"


    "I''m sure you know as well Rudeus, but that man has times when he jumps to conclusions without confirming the important things first as well."


    Well, I''m sure there are things like that as well.


    Gisu is the type that doesn''t tell the whole truth while moving around and doing things in the background.


    "This time as well, that possibility is plenty likely. Unexpectedly, one month or soter it might be the case that we get a letter saying, [Previous Statement Withdrawal, Zenith is Safe.]"


    "I''ve considered that possibility myself as well."


    After going to carry it out and by the time we get there Paul and the others have already resolved it.


    It would be a difference in passing.


    That''s certainly a possibility that exists but...


    "But, think about it a bit, isn''t it strange that Gisu would know my location?"


    "...Ha?"


    "The time when we sent a letter after deciding our residence was one and a half years ago. If Gisu has been in Begaritto Continent for over half a year, how did he find out our location and send a letter?"


    Just by moving, it will take close to one year.


    Even sending a letter will take about that amount of time.


    It''s not like we can just use a cellphone or mail.


    Even the special express delivery, takes more than half a year to arrive.


    The time doesn''t match up.


    If Gisu hade together with Elinalise, separated soon after and moved straight to Begaritto Continent, then it would still be better.


    How could a guy who has always been on Begaritto Continent know of our location?


    "Most likely, Gisu has already joined father and the others. Then he heard my location and sent out a letter using that express delivery."


    "Then, why is the sender Gisu?"


    "Either it''s Gisu''s own judgment or something with my father''s pride, I guess."


    "Pride...?"


    Elinalise put her hand to her chin and considered it.


    Paul wrote down in the letter sent to me as well, that he''s leaving things afterwards to me.


    That matter is probably interfering and making it hard for him to ask for help.


    Elinalise looked at me.


    However she made a [Hmm] and considered it some more.


    In the end she finally nodded in agreement.


    "...It can''t be helped, can it? Let''s go together with the two of us."


    I don''t know what kind of conclusion she came to.


    However, while smiling bitterly, Elinalise said it.


    It was almost like she knew it would end up like this.


    We''ll be going together to Begaritto Continent as a party of two.


    That''s our n.


    Part 3


    One hourter.


    "Then, let''s decide on the route at once."


    Elinalise returned to her own room and quickly came back carrying arge map.


    For the sake of the journey it must be something she prepared and left out in advance.


    The two of us studied the map.


    The detailed roads and locations of the towns aren''t written down, it was a simple map with just the shape of the continent and the locations of the mountains.


    These past few days Elinalise must have been investigating the roads in advance.


    The rough location of Lapan and various important points along the way have marks next to them.


    Just as I thought, there are two routes.


    "For the time being the sooner we arrive at Lapan, the better isn''t it?"


    Elinalise pointed her finger at the shortcut.


    The route that enters from the north.


    "But, the route that enters from the north is dangerous you know."


    This route is dangerous.


    We don''t know the roads either. It''s a route where we have no choice but to cross a dangerous continent.


    I have a reasonable amount of confidence in my own ability at fighting monsters as well.


    There are no worries aboutbat potential.


    Even though I say that, an unknownnd is still scary.


    "If I remember correctly Rudeus, you can speak the Fighting Godnguage right?"


    "Eh? Yeah. It''s not very native sounding though."


    "Then it would be fine if we hire a guide when we get to the actual ce."


    "I see."


    Following Elinalise''s advice we decided on the route in a sh, since she was used to traveling.


    After that, we roughly decided the flow of the journey.


    First, we''ll buy a horse in this town.


    We''ll travel with the minimal amount of luggage necessary until Asura Kingdom.


    If the luggage is too heavy then the movement speed starts to dull after all.


    The lighter we are, the more distance we can cover.


    Along the way we''ll continue to rece our horses, moving as quickly as possible towards the port city of Asura.


    After we arrive at the port city of Asura, there we''ll buy and prepare equipment and food.


    Especially food goods, it''s not confirmed that we''ll be able to buy what we need in Begaritto Continent.


    The price of goods in Asura is high, but at least in regards to food, we''ll without a doubt be able to gather it.


    After the preparations are done, we''ll get on a ship to Begaritto Continent.


    In the port city we''ll hire a guide.


    Depending on the situation, we could hire a number of escorts as well.


    Elinalise will conduct the negotiations at that time. I''m the interpreter.


    With the help of the guide we''ll traverse Begaritto Continent and arrive at Lapan.


    There we''ll merge with Paul and the others and solve the problem.


    Then we''ll return using the same route.


    "Up until Asura at least, it''s a journey we''ve done any number of times so it will be fine. The problem is choosing what we take with us when going to Begaritto..."


    It''s not like we can just take anything and everything.


    If we could get our hands on something like a carriage it would be easy, but Begaritto is and of continuous desert.


    Most likely there''s some other kind of different transport used.


    If I were topare it to Magic Continent, it would be those lizard-like fellows.


    ording to my predictions there should be something like a camel.


    "That is something we''llplete somehow or other relying on experience."


    "As expected of an old-one''s wisdom."


    "Please don''t tter me."


    I was an adventurer for five years or so as well.


    Even though I say that, if I were to bepared to a great veteran like Elinalise, it would still be fine to call me an amateur.


    It''se down to where I''m considerably leaving it to her.


    "Since we have physical strength after all, we should be able to move at a considerably quick pace."


    "That''s right."


    Elinalise is probably fine, but the problem is how far I''ll be able to keep up I guess.


    I''ve been continuing my training, but I still wonder if I''ll end up slowing down Elinalise since she''s used to traveling.


    Though I think it will be fine.


    "Since there are horses raised for the purpose of traveling long distances around here, it''s just right."


    The objective is to arrive within Asura in less than two months.


    I don''t know how long the trip on the boat will take, but we can assume one month.


    Neither of us have been to Begaritto, but since it seems to be a harshnd, we''ll try to move to our objective within half a year.


    ...One-way it''ll take about eight months.


    That''s reasonably faster than first assumed.


    I have the feeling that if I use magic then I can reduce it even more, but the shallow thinking of an amateur can cause some kind of mistake. It''s quite possible that it will end up taking unnecessary time as well.


    This is where I''d like to go with a more reliable method of arrival.


    Other than that, there''re various other things we need to keep in mind while confirming one by one on the way.


    I''d say as expected of a veteran like Elinalise.


    She''s ironing out the details to avoid conflicting opinions froming up during the journey.


    Worthless disputes can''t be stomped out in just a single day.


    Even down to the details, we confirmed each and every thing.


    "The problem is..."


    In the end Elinalise put her hand on her chin and made a difficult face.


    I feel that we decided all the main points, but I wonder if there''s anything else.


    "It''s about my curse."


    "Ah..."


    If she doesn''t have intercourse with men, she''ll die.


    If it''s a willful journey, then it''s fine.


    It''s fine to just find a relevant partner in a town she stops by.


    If ites down to a long journey, then there''s also the possibility of sticking together with a party from somewhere as well.


    But, on a journey in a rush, there will be times when nothing can be done about it.


    "..."


    "..."


    We both kept silent.


    There''s a method to resolve it.


    It would be fine for me to be the partner.


    I''m a man as well.


    Before we attended the university, it''s different from the time when I formed a party with Elinalise.


    If I was told to work as a partner, then I can do something like being a partner.


    However I don''t want to betray Sylphy or Cliff.


    "During the journey, Elinalise-san and I can''t do it."


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Let''s try to make use of something like a brothel on the way."


    During the journey, we won''ty our hands on each other.


    We need to make that clear.


    If we don''t do that, we might end gradually moving in a direction where we end up doing something after all.


    "Come to think of it, that one magic tool? It can weaken the effect of the curse right?"


    "If I were to bring that out, then Cliff will..."


    "You don''t intend to speak to Cliff?"


    Elinalise intends to silently leave Cliff it seems.


    No matter what, isn''t that just to pitiful for Cliff?


    "It''s no good if you don''t talk to Cliff."


    "But, I..."


    "Please leave it to me. I won''t let it end up badly."


    We started towards Cliff''s ce.


    Part 4


    Cliff''s research room.


    After Cliff saw us, he came up to show us that one diaper magic tool with a full face smile.


    "Just look at this, I''ve improved it a bit and it''s be smaller. With this, even if you wear it for long periods it won''t rub against your crotch and cause any pain..."


    "Cliff-senpai, do you love Elinalise-san?"


    I interrupted with my words and asked straight to the point.


    Cliff looked at me with a puzzled face.


    "That''s obvious, right?"


    It was a face like he was asked, [Yesterday, did you eat food?]


    As expected of him, I''d say.


    "Do you intend to continue to love her no matter what happens?"


    "Naturally. I love Lize. You know that much right?"


    "I wanted to hear those words."


    I exined the situation.


    The possibility that my family has fallen into a predicament.


    That my father has a deep rtion as friends with Elinalise and she wants to go help them.


    That it will be a long journey.


    During that time, the probability is high that Elinalise will end up having rtions with other men.


    In addition, I talked about various things.


    "..."


    Cliff remained silent while listening to the story advance.


    And then tly said it.


    "...If I were to try and go with you, I''d be nothing but a dead weight."


    That is frankly true, but they''re words that are hard to reply to.


    The one who replied wasn''t me, but Elinalise.


    "That''s right. Honestly, Cliff''s physical strength won''tst."


    If it was the usual Elinalise, then she would continue more ote.


    However, this time she said it quite clearly in order to bluntly refuse.


    "I see..."


    Cliff dropped his gaze in regret.


    That gesture felt like it was stabbing into my chest.


    I wonder how much he really takes matters to heart with her.


    If she goes on the journey, then Elinalise has no choice other than to have intercourse with other men.


    No matter how much Cliff epts her in his heart, even if he understands that it''s because of the curse, it''s still something heartbreaking I''m sure.


    "Hey, Elinalise-san, why don''t we have Cliff-senpaie along as well in spite of it. He can use barrier magic as well. Even his Exorcism is Advanced level. Certainly he might becking in physical strength, but I''m sure he''ll be useful somew..."


    "No, it''s fine Rudeus. During the time when we went adventuring together as well, I was just slowing things down. I''m sure, this time as well even if I were to follow along on the journey, I would just end up as a hindrance."


    While saying that, Cliff ced the diaper-like magic tool in my hand.


    "Rudeus."


    "Yes."


    "I entrust Lize to you."


    Honestly, I thought he would cry out about it more.


    However, still even more than I thought, it seems Cliff understands his own power.


    "Lize."


    Cliff faced Elinalise''s direction.


    And then, from a somewhat lower height from her, gently embraced her.


    "Cliff..."


    Just like that the two tightly embraced each other.


    "Lize. After you return, let''s have the wedding ceremony. The curse still hasn''t been solved, but we''ll buy a house for the two of us and live there together. I''ve made you feel uneasy because we haven''t done that until now right? That it might just be talk like that."


    "Ah, Cliff, but I''m a cruel woman you know. This time as well, I was actually nning to leave silently without telling you."


    "The marriage ceremony will be a Milis ceremony, but is that fine? Even though Lize isn''t a Milis believer..."


    I wonder if Cliff was intentionally ignoring Elinalise''s words.


    In any case, for Elinalise that was fine.


    Just by hearing those words from Cliff, it seems she was ovee with emotion.


    "Ah, Cliff...I love you! More than anyone in this world!"


    Elinalise pushed down Cliff.


    By the time Cliff''s lower half had been peeled bare I had left the research room.


    From here on out, it''s time for the two of them.


    The hindrance will be left here.


    However, that Cliff, he really knew she was feeling uneasy about his promise to marry when he said that.


    Part 5


    I went around to say farewell to others in each ce as well.


    I won''t be able to return for a year and a half.


    If any trouble happens on the other side, then it might even take two years.


    Two years is a long time.


    It''s no good if I don''t do it properly rather than just a short greeting.


    The first ce I went towards was the staff member room.


    It''s Jinas''s ce.


    It won''t be good if I don''t make sure to take care of the formal office work-like procedures ahead of time.


    The same as always, he had a pile of documents in front of him as he worked energetically.


    "Greetings, vice principal Jinas."


    "Ah, if it isn''t Rudeus-san. It''s been a while. I heard that you seeded on arge scale experiment or something at Seven Star-san''s ce."


    "Yeah, it''s thanks to the assistance from Zanoba and Cliff."


    "Is that how it was?"


    It seems that story of that one experiment has circted around to Jinas as well.


    I wonder if that kind of information unexpectedly seems to make it around.


    "And then, what is it for today?"


    "Yes, I need to do preparations for an absence of about two years or so."


    "Two years is it?"


    "Something important hase up."


    "Is that so..."


    It''s not that I''m trying to avoid the topic, but Jinas didn''t try to ask anything more than that.


    "I understand. I''ll do the paperwork for a temporary absence from school, at the time when you return, please show yourself in front of me again."


    "Is it alright to take a temporary absence for two years?"


    "If it was a normal student then it wouldn''t be something good, but it''s permitted as a special privilege to special students."


    I''m sure it would have been taken as dropping out normally after all.


    "Thank you very much."


    "No, the special student system is for that sake after all."


    "Then, in addition could I ask to allow the student known as Elinalize to be treated as a temporary absence as well? She isn''t a special student, but she intends to go along with my convenience as an escort."


    "Is that so... I understand. I''ll try to make it work out somehow."


    Jinas pleasantly took that on.


    It''s a really appreciated talk.


    I said my thanks to Jinas and left the staff member room.


    Part 6


    Soon after leaving the staff member room, I ran into Rinia and Pursena.


    After seeing me, the two of them raised their hands and approached me.


    I told the two that I would be absent for about two years or so as well.


    "I see. It will be lonely nya."


    "If it''s going to be two years, then we''ll have graduated. We won''t meet again nano."


    After it was said, I realized it.


    They''re sixth year students. In another two years, they''ll have graduated.


    They''ll have returned to the Great Forest.


    It sure is lonely not be present at that farewell.


    "That''s right isn''t it..."


    Come to think of it, the Human God said to start a rtionship with one of these two.


    In another two months or so the mating season will start. I wonder if a development like that woulde up.


    I take a good look at the two.


    "What nya? Is there something on me?"


    Rinia.


    Those cat ears that twitch as they move, the tail that swings back and forth, and those healthy looking thighs are her characteristics.


    Her chest size is big as well. About D or E size.


    Since all the Beast Race are big, it might just be average.


    She gives off the feeling of a healthy kyonyu-chan.


    Even on top of the bed, it seems like it would be enjoyable for her to show that cheeky reaction.


    "[Sniff][Sniff]... could it be boss, since we''re not going to see each other again, you''re thinking something like, [At least once] nano?"


    Pursena.


    With those soft looking dog ears and that plump full body as her characteristics.


    Even among the beast race the dog type seem to berge, but I think her chest is around F.


    I''ve groped them several times, but they''re considerably soft.


    If you were to embrace her enough to be buried in them, I''m sure that would feel great.


    "Excuse me. The other day, a certain person gave me the advice to push you two down during the mating season. So I was just remembering that."


    "Seriously, boss, did you have such intention nya?"


    "Even though I''ve tried seducing you, since you never get on board I thought we were hated by you nano."


    While the two said that indifferently, they were smiling with a grin.


    Making children with them.


    Furthermore, ording to the way Hitogami put it, Sylphy doesn''t me me for that it seems.


    I wonder if it''s because she''s pregnant, or else if she doesn''t want it to turn into a scene of carnage, I don''t know.


    However, if it means that I''m going to be even happier, I wonder if that means it would result in something that''s convenient for me.


    It''s one thing to have a sword to protect Sylphy''s honor, but I''m a man as well.


    It''s still somewhat captivating.


    Having a harem is the dream of a man after all.


    ept them as the concubines and do some foursome y with Sylphy.


    I guess there was such a future out there.


    "Rinia, Pursena."


    "Yes nya."


    "Yes-nano."


    After calling out to them, the two of them were looking at me with somewhat tense expressions.


    "Let''s continue being friends."


    The two''s features crumbled.


    They shrugged their shoulders and came up from both sides.


    "...It can''t be helped nya. Boss is the lonely type after nyall.


    "We''ll remain friends, don''t want to betray-nano."


    I exchanged a handshake with the two.


    Thinking about it, this might be the first time I''ve shook their hands.


    Female friends huh.


    Friendship doesn''t exist between men and women, I''ve heard such talk before though.


    Well, even if there''s some amount of sexual desire mixed in, friendship can still hold true as friendship.


    What''s important is to maintain a mutual sense of distance.


    "Then, we''ll meet again. Ten yearster, or twenty yearster I don''t know though."


    "Right nya. In another ten years, I''ll have be great, so you''ll need to prostrate before me nya."


    "For the conquest of the Great Forest."


    The two speaking of their ambitions, I left just saying one thing, "I''ll pray that it doesn''t be a case of gekokujo."


    If luck permits, then I''m sure we''ll meet again.


    Part 7


    After arriving in front of Nanahoshi''s research room.


    I wonder how I should break the ice.


    She''s the solitary type.


    While taking a tsuntsun attitude, on the contrary she might show arge amount of loneliness.


    I''m going to be absent for up to two years.


    If ites down to that, her research will stagnate as well.


    Her journey home has already been progressing slowly at best.


    Natural as it is, I''m sure she''ll try to restrain me.


    Probably with some kind of reason attached.


    She might try to threaten me as well.


    [If you''re going to go on a trip then, I''ll ***** Sylphy] If I''m told something like that I wonder what I should do.


    I don''t think she''s yandere to that extent though.


    "Fu..."


    I took a single breath. A single knock.


    "Come in."


    After waiting for a response, I enter the research room.


    Nanahoshi raises her face from the desk and looks over here.


    "What? It''s different from the usual time though."


    "Actually, I''vee to give notice of something unfortunate."


    "Unfortunate notice?"


    Nanahoshi was making a puzzled face.


    Well, it doesn''t really change how I talk about it.


    I''ll just say it as it is.


    "I''m leaving on a journey. Since my family is in trouble. I''ll be going as far as Labyrinth City Lapan on the Begaritto Continent. Round trip it will take about two years or so."


    "...Eh?"


    After spending a short while dumbfounded, Nanahoshi stood up while kicking off from the chair sharply.


    She put her hand on top of the desk and looked at me with a dumbfounded face.


    "...Begaritto, Labyrinth City Lapan, two years..."


    She continued to repeat my words like she was considering over them.


    "I''m very sorry about this, even though I said I would help you. But, no matter what, this is something that I have to go and do."


    Nanahoshi opened her eyes after hearing my words and took a deep breath.


    And then, sat down in the chair with a bang and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Two years..."


    "After I return, I''ll properly continue to help out with your research."


    "...Two years."


    Nanahoshi crossed her arms and didn''t say anything but two years.


    More than that, she didn''t say anything else.


    She''s not trying to restrain me or cry out either.


    Just, she''s looking at the ceiling like she''s thinking about something.


    Just like that, about half the time passed.


    Today is nothing but painful times.


    "Well then, please excuse me."


    It can''t be helped.


    Even she should understand that I''m only helping out of good will.


    I''m sure she really wants to restrain me, she''s enduring it.


    I turned heel and was about to leave,


    "Wait a minute."


    I stopped my feet at that voice.


    Honestly, I don''t really want to chat.


    I know she''s going to try and stop me.


    But, I''m sure it''s better to properly talk it out.


    Thinking that, I turn around.


    From the lowest drawer of her desk Nanahoshi takes out something like a notebook.


    She turns over the pages flipping through that, she opens it to a certain page and shows it to me.


    "Look at this."


    Just as I was told I take a look.


    The notebook had scraps of a map attached to it.


    I have a recollection of the map, it''s the surroundings of this city.


    Even though I say that, the scale is somewhatrge.


    On the top part of the map, in somewhatrge letters, "N1" was written.


    In a certain forest in the southwest a red cross mark was made.


    Above the cross mark the letters, "B3" were written.


    "This is?"


    "..."


    Nanahoshi was clearly hesitating.


    Whether to say it or not to say it.


    However, in the end she said it.


    "It''s a map of the locations of the ruins scattered around the world with teleport magic circles in them."


    Teleport magic circles?


    "Eh?"


    I let my eyes fall on the notebook again.


    The letters, "B3".


    Could this perhaps be.


    "It''s the teleport magic circle to Begaritto Continent."


    "O well..."


    Come to think of it.


    Come to think of it, Nanahoshi did say she traveled around together with Orsted.


    If I remember correctly, they were making use of the teleport magic circles scattered across the world to travel here and there.


    "You said you didn''t remember the location..."


    That''s right. Nanahoshi said she couldn''t remember the location of the teleport magic circles.


    "Orsted forbid me from speaking about it and that I shouldn''t reveal it. That time, I said I couldn''t remember it either way, so I couldn''t say it anyways but..."


    But, she left a record of it in case the time everes up where she needs it huh.


    Secretly drawing a map in each ce, or else writing the map in text.


    Casually asking Orsted the name of thend.


    Nearby towns and remembering the general location...


    It''s not memory, but a record.


    I flipped through the pages of the notebook.


    It''s far from perfection.


    In ces where she couldn''t buy a map or she couldn''t even arrive in a town, she just wrote [A mountain can be seen on the left side. Most likely three days to the east, we''ll cross a single river, furthermore two days.] and used that sort of writing manner.


    The alphabet shows the continent name and the number seems to show the order they''re passed through.


    N is for the northern part of Central Continent.


    S is for the southern part of Central Continent.


    W is for the western part of Central Continent.


    MT is Magic Continent.


    ML is Milis Continent.


    I guess as expected there''s none for Heaven Continent.


    And then, B is for Begaritto Continent.


    In ces where she didn''t know which Continent she was on she used the alphabet letters X and Y.


    It was a single volume showing the effort Nanahoshi put in afterwards.


    "I''ve certainly heard the name of the city known as Lapan. I remember it. This teleport magic circle will take you to somewhere nearby a certain Bazaar, if you move North for about a month or so, you should arrive. Therefore, it shouldn''t be a mistake."


    "One month... you say..."


    I turn back to the page from just now.


    Ranoa Kingdom. It''s in the forest southwest from the Magic City Sharia.


    The scaling of this map makes it hard to tell. It seems to be about 10 days or so of distance?


    It might be even closer.


    It''s there, the location of the magic circle that will take you to "B3".


    I turn the page.


    "B3" is on the previous page.


    In order to get to a nearby town from the "B3" magic circle it will take about one week it seems.


    From there it will take about one month, in other words that means...


    47 days.


    Round trip would be 94 days.


    We can do a round trip in just three months.


    If we can finish things up on the other side within one month then...


    Four months.


    We''ll make it.


    We''ll end up making it in time.


    For Sylphy''s childbirth.


    It won''t make it in time for the mating season of Rinia and Pursena, but that is, well... that doesn''t matter at all.


    "But, is it fine? You were forbidden from speaking about it right?"


    "I hesitated over it, but I relied on you the other day after all. Although, I''d like for you not to talk about it too much. Since teleport magic circles are a forbidden technique, if they''re spread around in the world, they''re something a country could easily destroy."


    If they were to be destroyed then that would mean Orsted''s means of moving around would be decreased huh.


    The ones who he would be angry with are those who revealed it, which would be Nanahoshi or me for sure.


    Orsted...


    Just being reminded of that name makes me start trembling...


    I won''t say it, to anyone at all.


    "Thank you, Nanahoshi. This is a big help."


    "I just want to return home faster."


    Nanahoshi said that while snorting through her nose with a [Hmph.]


    Embarrassed Tsundere.


    I took the notebook in my hand and deeply lowered my head.


    And then, turned heel and left in high spirits.


    "Ah, I forgot to say it, but on the first page there''s the mark that shows the location of the ruins with the magic circle, and the method to break into the concealment magic is written down there, so make sure you properly read it."


    "Understood. I''m indebted to you."


    "I''m just repaying the debt."


    While making a bitter smile at those words from Nanahoshi, I leave the research room.


    Part 8


    And then I returned to Elinalise''s ce.


    I returned quickly.


    It''s good news. I''m sure she''ll be delighted as well.


    There''s no choice other than to change our n for the journey.


    One and a half months.


    It could be that we could even manage to bring along Cliff.


    Naturally, we''ll make it back in time for Sylphy''s delivery with time to spare.


    My mouth was bing ck.


    While I continued to strike my cheeks I opened the door to Cliff''s research room.


    In the next instant, something like Venus with a Renaissance feeling came jumping into my sight.


    "I''m very sorry Rudeus. As I thought I can''t go!"


    Elinalise is unstable.


    With a body like a model wrapped in a nket, it was a seductive appearance.


    Elinalise''s breasts almost like the Niagara Falls and long slender symmetrical body, you would feel it was almost artistic.


    However, I didn''t feel anything like art or otherwise.


    Just simply erotic thoughts came up.


    In the first ce, there''s no way I would understand anything about the arts.


    If I were to convert it into a figure then I would just think it''s erotically cool.


    Cliff was in a corner of the research room and he had be like a Pharaoh.


    It''s a mummy.


    His face is quite happy.


    This side is far more artistic I''d say.


    The Interval Between Life and Death, or some title like that seems like it would fit.


    "There''s no way I can endure being separated from Cliff for two years! Even if I know it''s dishonorable, I will not go!"


    Women are creatures that live based on feelings.


    Such a line floated across my mind.


    "In the first ce, if Rudeus is going then there''s no necessity for me to overdo it and go is there?


    There''s still things hovering the background between Paul and I as well?


    I''m sure he doesn''t want to show his face in front of me as well?


    If Rudeus is going, then the job of protecting my granddaughter''s first childbirth will be mine as well?"


    "..."


    There was no longer even the shadow of the woman who coolly dered, [Leave things after to me and wait.]


    Quite effeminate.


    I''m sure, in the period thesest few hours, she was able to go to quite the good feeling paradise.


    "I see. As a matter of fact, a method for reducing the round trip time to at shortest three months has entered my hands though..."


    "Eh!!?"


    Elinalise stopped her movement.


    "What is that?"


    After confirming that Cliff is sleeping I whispered into Elinalise''s ear.


    "To tell you the truth, Nanahoshi has..."


    "Ah...my...my ears are no good, I''ll feel it."


    "Listen to me seriously."


    "Cheh. It was a joke."


    I showed her Nanahoshi''s notebook and exined the outline.


    And then the fact that Nanahoshi firmly forbid us from speaking about this as well.


    After Elinalise flipped through the pages of the notebook, she couldn''t hide how surprised she looked.


    "In just this amount of days..."


    "That''s right, if it''s this, then we''ll make it in time for Sylphy''s childbirth."


    "...We can do it."


    One-way, one and a half months.


    It''s not a long journey.


    The color in Elinalise''s eyes changed.


    If it''s this number of days then, it was that sort of face.


    "Well, if it''s this then there''s no problem. As I thought I''ll go."


    It seems her mind has changed. How self-interested.


    But, well, two years would be a long time after all.


    "If it''s one and a half months, then physical strength-wise we could bring along Cliff-senpai as well."


    "...No, we''ll leave behind Cliff."


    "Is it fine?"


    "I''m sure Cliff, if hees to know about the matter of the teleport magic circles, he won''t be able to keep from talking about them."


    No, I don''t think Cliff-senpai is that kind of person.


    I don''t think so but...


    But, among my acquaintances he is the number one person to suddenly let leak something like that.


    Humu. After all, going with arge number of people would be bad.


    If the number of people that know increases, it will mean the secret just spreads that much easier.


    However since it seems to be a dilemma, I''d like to bring along someone with real ability.


    A party consisting of a few elites I''d say.


    Those I would bring along would be for example, Ruijerd right.


    There''s no other person as reliable as that person.


    Since he''s silent, I''m sure he''d never reveal the teleport magic circles to anyone as well.


    Otherwise Badigadi.


    If it''s a guy that lives in denominations of the thousands of years, then as a matter of fact he might already know about the teleport magic circles.


    It seems like he knows about Orsted as well, I feel like it wouldn''t be a problem to talk to him about it.


    Well, since I haven''t seen either recently, I can''t make the request of them.


    If ites down to this, other people who we could bring along... there aren''t any.


    It doesn''t seem like Zanoba is very familiar with traveling after all.


    ...That''s right.


    We might as well just go, if there''s not enough people on the other side then returning with another is still a possibility.


    Right now it''s the first time we''re walking down this path therefore we''re cautious, but if it''s a path we''ve taken once, then it''s not all that difficult to walk it leading someone.


    It will mean talking about the matter of the teleport magic circles, but we can''t change things that need to be done.


    It takes three months for a round trip, but in reverse that means in three months we can certainly bring back enough helping hands to finish it.


    "For the time being, let''s go with just the two of us."


    "Let''s quickly go and put an end to this, then quickly return home."


    Just like this, Elinalise''s short period of hesitation cleared up.


    Part 9


    And then, finally I discussed it with Sylphy.


    In the living room of our home, I gathered together Sylphy, Aisha, and Norn.


    I started to talk.


    "I''m nning to go assist father and mother."


    Sylphy muttered in a small voice, "Eh?", and showed a color of anxiety.


    It was a confused face.


    However, she soon shook her head and nodded with a serious face.


    "Yeah, I understand. Leave things with the house to me."


    "I''m sorry that I''m not able to protect the promise that I won''t suddenly disappear."


    "You''re protecting it. It''s not sudden at all."


    Sylphy smiled shyly.


    However, that smile, I felt like it was somewhat artificial.


    Even though she might say this or that, she''s shaken as well I''m sure.


    Somewhat, it''s be a feeling like running away.


    "Umm, I wonder how long it will take? About two years?"


    "No. Actually, thanks to Nanahoshi''s cooperation, it''s be that we can make use of teleport magic circles. Therefore, I think we''ll be able to return in time for the delivery."


    I''ll talk about the teleport magic circles.


    If I can''t talk about them with Sylphy then who in the world could I talk to about them.


    "Eh!!"


    Sylphy was looking at me with a surprised face.


    And then, it still turned into a worried face.


    "Teleport you say, is it safe?"


    We both went through quite a bit of hardship thanks to that teleport incident.


    Those sorts of wordsing out are only natural.


    "I don''t know. But it seems Nanahoshi actually used them herself, so I think it will be fine."


    "Ye...Yeah."


    Sylphy was still making an uneasy face.


    I embraced her and whispered close into her ear.


    "It''s alright, since I''ll absolutely return home."


    "Yeah."


    "Sorry."


    "Yeah..."


    I''ll leave things after to you, such things are proof of trust.


    I call out to the little sister in the maid outfit standing behind Sylphy as well.


    "Aisha."


    "Onii-chan...?"


    Aisha was making a more uneasy face than Sylphy.


    "Can I entrust things to you?"


    "It''s fine...is what, I think. Since I properly learned things about a pregnant woman from Okaa-san."


    "If you feel it''s no good then ask for help from someone reliable. Don''t try to do everything yourself. You''re excellent, but you''re still inexperienced. Get an experienced adult to help you."


    "Wa, Yes."


    Aisha nodded.


    There''s some uneasiness remaining, but it can''t be helped.


    Things never go wlessly.


    "Norn."


    "Yes."


    "If you feel that Aisha or Sylphy are at their limits, indirectly try to help them. It''s fine even if it''s just talking or listening to theirints. If it''s something about emotional suffering, then you should understand as well right?"


    "Yes! Nii-san!"


    "Also, don''t neglect your studies as well."


    "Yes!"


    Somehow Norn is enthusiastic.


    It''s almost to the point where I''d like to make sure she doesn''t get into a fight with Aisha for being too enthusiastic.


    Well then, what else is there.


    I wonder what else I should say.


    "...That''s right, should we at least decide on the name of the child before I go?"


    I do intend to return home.


    But, it''s possible that the worst case may happen.


    At least it''s probably best if I leave after naming it.


    I wonder what kind of name we should go with.


    Since they think the chuunibyou type is cool in this world, maybe we should go with that type.


    If it''s a girl then maybe Ciel or Sion.


    ...If it''s a boy then maybe Nero or Wachia.


    No-no, since it''s not a game after all.


    Umm, since it''s the child of Rudeus and Sylphy.


    If it''s a boy then maybe Shius or Sirius?


    If it''s a girl then maybe Lucy or Lulushi?


    That might be too simple.


    It might be good to ask around Paul about names in this world.


    After taking a look and the three of them were makingplicated faces.


    "Na...Name you say, Rudi??"


    "Onii-chan, why are you saying something like that?"


    "Nii-san?"


    Everyone is looking at me with uneasy stares.


    There''s tears starting to build up in the edges of Aisha''s eyes.


    I wonder if I said something strange.


    I wonder if there''s such a thing in this world that it''s no good to give a child their name before they''re born.


    "If you do something like give the child a name before going on a journey, you won''t be able toe back??"


    Sylphy''s face was full of uneasiness.


    It seems like only I don''t know about the death gs of this world.


    Ah, No.


    I remember.


    Come to think of it, there was an act like that in the Legend of Pergius.


    One of Pergius''s allies, "The Man of Fortune" Fire Emperor ss magician, Furouzu Star, said that he might not be able to return from the battle, so he gave a name to the child before he left on the journey.


    The name he gave was the same as his own.


    Furou Junior.


    However, Furozu Star lost his life midway through the battle.


    And then, while being reminded of his own son, he was defeated by the hands of Demon King Raineru Kaizeru.


    That son, trying to seed his great father''s name, ended up growing up into a splendid magician.


    And at least that''s how it goes ording to the story, but in reality it''s said that they became burdened.


    Because such a story is famous, giving your conceived child a name before you leave on a journey is considered taboo.


    It''s not like Furozu died was because he gave his son a name, but well, it''s the so called shouldering of an omen I guess.


    "...After all, would it be better not to decide on it yet?"


    "I...I wonder."


    "But, I want to participate in naming it as well... even taking into consideration the worst case..."


    "Don''t say things like the worst case."


    "Sorry."


    At any rate, it''s my first child.


    The sense of reality isn''t all that there yet, but I want to try giving it a name.


    "[Cough]."


    Aisha tried clearing her throat.


    It seems she has some kind of n.


    "Onii-chan. Let''s do this. If the child is born we''ll decide to call it Rudeus Junior, if onii-chan returns home, at that point we''ll decide on a name for it. Just like that North God Kaaruman, if we make "Rudeus" into the middle name it will be fine."


    Rudeus Junior huh.


    In this world it''s not all that unusual to give your son the same name as yourself.


    For example how about giving it the name Lucy, Luci...el Greyrat is what it would be I guess.


    It''s not bad.


    Doing the same thing as a great man, thinking that feels strangely embarrassing though...


    It seems like arge number of people are already doing it after all.


    Hn?


    Wait, if it''s a girl then, moreover if I''m unable to return home then I wonder what they''ll do.


    Will she be stuck as Rudeus Junior her whole life?


    Isn''t there something wrong with that name?


    If she ends up being picked on over her name and says [What''s wrong with Rudeus being a woman''s name!] won''t she grow up into a child that shouts and hits?


    No, there''s no way, it''s not like she''s a Mad Dog from somewhere.


    ...Yeah, it''s better to do it after I return.


    "I understand, let''s do that. Sylphy."


    "Yes."


    "...Umm."


    I thought to say something to Sylphy, but I can''t think of the words for it.


    During times like these I can only think of words that seem to give of a bad premonition.


    "Sylphy."


    I stood in front of Sylphy and ced both of my hands on her shoulders.


    "Eh...Ah."


    Sylphy sensed it and closed her eyes.


    She raised up her jaw and crossed her hands in front of her chest and was trembling.


    It''s not like it''s the first time, but this might be the first time that she''s obeyed respectfully with this kind of feeling.


    After taking a nce at Aisha and somehow it seems like she''s looking over here while leaning her body forward.


    Norn was covering her eyes with her hands and looking over here through the gaps in her fingers.


    I give a single wink [Pachitto] to the two of them.


    And then, suddenly Norn closed her fingers.


    In contrast with Aisha who returned the wink [Pachipachitto].


    She sure is yful.


    You want to see the kiss scene that much huh.


    Well, I guess it''s fine at these sort of times.


    I gently kissed Sylphy.


    While listening to small "kya~" shriek from Aisha...

 Chapter 126: To Begaritt

    <h4>Chapter 126: To Begaritt</h4>


    Part 1


    We changed the ns for the journey.


    First we buy a horse.


    Then we both ride it heading towards the forest with the teleport magic circle.


    We make use of the teleport magic circle and then we''ll arrive in Begaritto Continent.


    ording to the story from Nanahoshi, if we travel one week North from there we''ll arrive at an Oasis and Bazaar supposedly.


    Just, it seems to be a considerably severe desert.


    Nanahoshi was in apletely groggy condition and supposedly she had to be moved while carried on Orsted''s back.


    Since that''s the case, it just means we need to firmly take care of preparations.


    Well, I have magic as well.


    It''s possible to create a giant block of ice in the dead center of the desert as well.


    I''m sure the flexibility will be effective.


    There''s no map up until the Bazaar.


    However it seems Elinalise has confidence in regards to her sense of direction, she said it was fine to leave that part to her.


    It seems the elves don''t lose their sense of direction even in deep forests.


    When I pointed out that deserts and forests are different she got angry and said, "Exactly how many years do you think I''ve traveled?"


    If she has that much confidence, then I''m sure it''ll be fine.


    After we arrive at the Bazaar, from there we''ll hire a guide.


    Lapan is roughly one month north from there.


    ording to Elinalise, if we only know the direction, then the method of hiring someone is probably faster.


    We''ll move until we get to Lapan, rapidly assist Paul and the others, then return using the same route.


    I''m a bit afraid of letting them know about the teleport magic circles, but it can''t be helped.


    It would be a strange talk to try and force just Paul and the others to return on the normal route after all.


    On the other side, if I remember correctly, there were six people.


    If we include Gisu, then it would be seven people.


    It won''t be good if I don''t at least be careful to make sure they keep silent.


    Incidentally, I''ve already finished forbidding Sylphy and my little sisters from speaking about it.


    I told them if they spread it around a person who can instakill Ruijerd might show up, so they should sincerely keep it secret.


    Part 2


    Preparations for the n were progressing.


    We already gathered all the fundamental types of equipment.


    My partner [staff] Aqua Hartia and the robe Sylphy picked out for me.


    After that, it''s only stuff at the level of the summoning magic scroll I received from Nanahoshi that I''m carrying.


    I don''t know what I''m going to use it for, but for the time being I''m carrying about ten of them along.


    If I have the negative, then I can make more in about a day.


    I''m bringing along the drawing material as well, if it''s not enough then I can use a mold. If I were to sell them it would be good money as well after all.


    Speaking of money, there''s no currency exchanges on the other side.


    What kind of currency they even use on the other side is unknown.


    For the sake of making money, we need to make sure to prepare something that can be turned into money.


    After that it''s just to the degree of preparing preserved food.


    Since it''s the first time we''re traveling to Begaritto Continent, we don''t know if there''s some other special thing necessary.


    I''m sure it would be better to get our hands on supplies on the other side as well.


    Begaritto Continent is said to be a desert.


    In order to prevent direct sunlight, I''m sure it''s better to carry a coat.


    No, there''s the robe, I''m sure it will be fine if I just wear a hood.


    After that I can deal with things using magic.


    If it''s a journey of only about one and a half months, then we have considerable leisure with our baggage as well.


    We can manage to bring along several unnecessary things as well.


    Even though I say that, it''s not like we can just bring along anything and everything.


    It''s better not to take along anything unnecessary.


    It''s said we''ll arrive in the Bazaar one week from the location of the teleport after all, it''s not like it''s apletely uninhabited ce.


    There we''ll investigate the things we need and gather them.


    However for the time being as insurance, we decided to take along a book that has details written down about teleport magic circles.


    No matter how much it''s said that Orsted makes use of them, that we''re using them makes us a bit uneasy after all.


    After proceeding to the staff member room once more and lowering my head to Jinas, I received permission to borrow a book for a long period.


    In addition, I borrowed one volume of the books on the Fighting Godnguage from the library.


    It''s insurance for the worst case scenario if I can''tmunicate any words.


    "Exploration Record of the Teleport Labyrinth" and "Begaritto Continent and Fighting God Language".


    It should be fine with just these two books.


    Part 3


    It seems Ginger was knowledgeable in regards to horses.


    Since that''s the case, we requested her to apany us to the stable.


    In addition I said greetings to Zanoba as well.


    "Is that so, you''ll be able to return in just half a year or so."


    "Yeah. Well, I can''t exin the circumstances though."


    "Is that so... since that''s the case would you like to bring along Ginger?"


    "Don''t say foolish things."


    I don''t want Ginger holding some kind of grudge against me.


    "Humu. Is that so."


    "More than me, please take care of Sylphy and my little sisters."


    "It doesn''t even need to be said. Since that''s the case, how about I ce Ginger as their escort."


    Unintentionally I let out a strainedugh.


    "You, why do you keep trying to keep that person at a distance like that?"


    After asking that and after Zanoba took a nce as Ginger, he secretly said it into my ear.


    "She nags a bit too much. Since the time when I was small, she would always be grumbling about trivial things. Even about Julie, recently it''s always been about this and that, it''s so annoying I can''t stand it."


    Since she nags too much he doesn''t want her nearby.


    It''s almost like a statement a college student would make towards his mother.


    Zanoba is still in the middle of his twenties.


    It''s not as if I don''t understand it.


    However, Ginger sure is pitiful as well.


    She''s still young as well.


    Spending her precious twenties looking after this kind ofrge friend.


    "Julie what do you think about her?"


    For the time being, I''ll try asking Julie as well and see.


    I need to tell her to properly keep up her everyday training during the time I''m not around as well.


    It would be fine to start working on the Ruijerd dolls after I return.


    "Ginger-sama. She taught me about all the bad ces of Master."


    "Is that what she says. It won''t be good if Zanoba fixes his bad ces right. He should learn from Julie''s example."


    "Mumu..."


    It''s like a mother that has plunged into the life of some siblings living an enjoyable life on their own.


    There''s that sort of atmosphere here.


    It''s truly pleasant.


    "Ah that''s right, Julie. Even when I''m not around as well, make sure you properly do what you were told."


    "Yes, Grand Master, I''ll give it my best."


    Julie''s humannguage has improved considerably as well.


    This is the result of Ginger''s education as well I''m sure.


    And, that moment, Ginger returned from searching for a horse.


    Holding onto the reins of a single horse.


    "Rudeus-dono. Please judge whether this horse will be good."


    "Oh."


    It''s a huge horse.


    The horses around this area are all generally massive for the sake of crunching along even in the snow.


    It feels like they''re an evenrger size than even the horses of the Ban''ei horse racing.


    It seems their speed isn''t all that great, but they have physical strength and they''re fine running for a full day as well.


    It seems like there are many horses that are like monsters in this world.


    For the time being, I''ll give it the name Matsukaze I guess.


    "Thank you, Ginger-san."


    "No. Thanks are unnecessary."


    "As a reward, is there anything you''d like from Zanoba? Like a shoulder massage?"


    "...Rudeus-dono. No matter how much you are Rudeus-dono, don''t very much on the side of royalty..."


    "Ah, no excuse me, it was a joke."


    She seriously started to re at me.


    In any case, we''ve purchased the horse, we''ve already said all our farewells properly with those rted to the school.


    ...Huh?


    I feel like we''re forgetting someone.


    No, I''m pretty sure we''ve said farewells to all our acquaintances.


    Badigadi isn''t around so he''s fine though...


    Yeah, it''s alright.


    I properly forbid everyone I told about it from speaking of the teleport magic circles.


    Yeah, there''s no problems.


    Part 4


    Day of departure.


    Saying the final farewells to my family.


    In front of the entrance way, my wife and two little sisters are seeing me off.


    "Sylphy, I''ll return soon."


    "Rudi..."


    With tears building up in the edges of her eyes Sylphy embraced me.


    It''s the sensation I''ve grown used to embracing this past half a year.


    Small, but it firmly has warmth, almost like a small animal.


    Such shoulders trembling.


    "[Sniffle]..."


    Sylphy wasn''t making any noise, just sniffling with her nose.


    When faced with this sort of response, it makes me not want to go.


    ...As I thought should I just stay home.


    ...Couldn''t Paul get by somehow or other until the delivery.


    ...That''s right, after giving it some thought, normally then it would take close to a year for the one way trip.


    ...Even if I just stay at home for another seven months or so, wouldn''t it be fine to depart after watching over to make sure the delivery goes safely?


    ...Since it takes one and a half months to get there, even so isn''t it like meeting within 10 minutes.


    Such a thought was floating through my mind.


    However, Gisu especially went out of the way to use the express post to deliver it.


    On the Begaritto Continent, in order to contact other continents, it''s a high speed post that only goes one-way.


    Since you can''t send anything other than extremely short messages, on top of that it''s expensive, it''s not something you can use any number of times.


    He especially went out of his way to send the letter using such a method.


    It''s an emergency.


    It''s without a doubt a situation where every minute matters.


    Even though I say that, we''ll make it in time for the delivery.


    It''s something like going for a short business trip.


    I wiped Sylphy''s tears.


    And then, I called out to my two little sisters standing behind her.


    "Aisha and Norn as well. I''ll leave things to you."


    What I''m leaving to them I don''t really know myself.


    However my two little sisters nodded with meek faces.


    "Nii-san. Please don''t worry about anything, since I''ll give it my best."


    "I understand. Onii-chan as well, may the fortunes of war be with you!"


    I quietly nodded to those words.


    "Yeah. Anyways, both of you, make sure you don''t fight."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    The two who faithfully nodded were making bitter smiles.


    "Sylphy!"


    Elinalise who was on the horse approached us.


    On top of the horse two weeks worth of luggage was packed, but it''s movements haven''t even slowed a bit.


    As expected of Matsukaze.


    "It''s alright, even without the husband a child will still be born. Since I''m the one saying it there''s no mistake."


    "...Yes, Obaa-chan as well, please take care of yourself."


    "There''s no need for worry, everything will go well."


    Elinalise gantly flipped her hair back.


    How cool.


    It''s almost like a female knight thates out in a fairy tale.


    If ites down to this, I''ll just have to pretend I didn''t see the scene of Elinalise going back and forth the other day.


    It will halve the moving impression.


    Well, I guess it just means that the usually aloof Elinalise has her weak points as well.


    Everyone has times when they lose themselves.


    "Then, we''ll head off and return."


    I jumped up onto the horse.


    Behind Elinalise.


    It was a slender but reliable back.


    And then warm.


    Sorry about this Cliff, I''m borrowing it for a bit.


    "Rudi?"


    Sylphy tilted her head just a bit.


    No it''s not like that.


    If I don''t properly hold onto her then I''ll fall I say.


    "I''m heading off and shall return."


    Let''s depart.


    Part 5


    Five days southwest of the Magic City Sharia.


    We arrived at a forest.


    These past five days we''ve been traveling together with a single man we hired at the adventurer''s guild.


    For the sake of taking the horse and returning.


    The horse would just be a hindrance in the forest after all, we don''t know the size of the teleport magic circle as well.


    It might be convenient for carrying our luggage through the desert, but I''m sure that it would be better to purchase something from the other side instead.


    Thatnd should have its own animals more suited to the desert.


    Then, it''s better for someone to take the horse and return I''m sure.


    It''s not a cheap purchase after all, we''ll make it into our horse.


    Since I can''t ride a horse, we''re moving while I cling to Elinalise from behind.


    Naturally, it''s not like I''m not doing anything at all.


    And, that''s not in an erotic meaning.


    Everyday I''m pouring magic power into that diaper type magic tool.


    Since I have my arms around the area of her hips, the adventurer who was apanying us was making an envious face as he watched me.


    We separated with the horse at the entrance of the forest.


    We had the adventurer person take it and return home.


    Goodbye Matsukaze.


    Live energetically, since Aisha is probably the one who will be looking after you, get along well.


    Well then, it''s the southwestern forest.


    What was the name of it again.


    If I remember correctly, it was the Forest of Lumen or a name with that kind of feeling.


    If we were to go with a literal trantion it would be Stomach Forest I''d say.


    If I were to try and express this forest in a single word then it would be, "thick", I''m sure.


    The density of the trees is thick.


    There are many trees that are huge and the trunks are thick as well.


    Since the leaves have overgrown and obstruct the sunlight, the entire area is dim, the ground as well, rather than call it the ground it''s more like walking on erged roots and the footing isn''t all that good.


    Since the trees arerger, the roots are thick as well; there''s a considerable difference in the sizes.


    There''s ces where the trees and roots ended up like a stairway as well.


    It''s like a natural dungeon.


    If it''s like this, then I''m sure even people who are used to walking through the forest could easily get lost as well.


    And then, inside of the forest you get attacked by monsters and almost fall to your death slipping from the roots at high point.


    As a result it means you end up bing nutrients for the forest.


    The Stomach is a nicely way of putting it.


    Most likely, lumberjacks don''t stop by this forest very often.


    Maybe because of the frequency at which monsterse out, some of them are strong, or else other forests are just much better for providing lumber.


    I''m sure in regards to a reason it would be along those lines.


    Oh my, you shouldn''t go making light of lumberjacks.


    The lumberjacks in this world, they''re stronger than the average adventurer and they work like an organization.


    There''s an abundance of lumber in the forest, but monsterse out.


    Even just cutting the trees you have no choice other than to take on a high danger.


    Forming a team and asionally hiring some adventurers as yourbat potential, then while fighting the monsters on the expedition, you cut the trees.


    There''s no way anyone in the Lumberjack Guild would be weak.


    If no Lumberjacks enter it then the trees won''t be cut down.


    If the trees aren''t cut down, splendid Treants will grow up.


    "Rudeus, just as we arranged, we''ll go with the same formation as before."


    "Understood."


    Although, in the case of veterans like us there''s no how about it.


    Without particrly working ourselves up we enter the forest.


    Elinalise is the advance guard and I''m the rear guard.


    For Elinalise I''d say as expected of the Elf race.


    Her method of walking through the forest was really well done.


    Her ears are good, she can detect enemies very fast as well.


    "On our right, there''s three of them!"


    "Understood."


    Just as I was told, I fire a rock bullet in that direction.


    And then, in the distance an emerald green wild boar has blood spraying out.


    I see the remaining two panic and run away as well.


    Search and Destroy.


    Elinalise finds them and I dispose of them with magic.


    The monsters are annihted without even being able to approach.


    It''s nice and easy.


    Honestly, there was no closebat.


    It seems Elinalise was avoiding the territory of monsters that swarm as we pass.


    Rather than it being the special characteristic of the Elf race, it seems more like something from her own experience.


    "We''ve found it, it''s this stone monument right."


    After walking for a short while Elinalise discovered thendmark.


    It was a stone monument with a crest carved into it.


    In front there was something like a wall covered in densely grown ivy.


    I had prepared myself to end up walking around in the forest for two or three days, but we managed to quickly find it before the sun went down.


    I''m sure without a doubt Elinalise has such a skill as, "Detect Secret Doors".


    The stone monument was simr to the stone monument of the Seven World Powers and it has the crest of the Dragon God carved into it.


    It''s a design with trianglesbined together into an acute angle.


    Somehow or other, the image that floats into your head looks simr to a crest that gives off an impression of overwhelming power.


    The details arepletely wrong, but as I thought it seems to look like a wooden printing block of a dragon''s face.


    However... this crest.


    I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere before...


    Ah, I see.


    It was in the basement of my house, it looks simr to the crest that was on the research data of the automatic doll.


    But, the details of that crest are somewhat different as well.


    It''s just the ambiance of it that''s simr.


    I wonder if it could be that the producer of that doll was someone rted to the Dragon God...


    No well, I''m sure there are any number of simr crests.


    Even the national gs in the world of my previous life, there were a lot of them that looked simr.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    After being asked by Elinalise I shook my head.


    We don''t have the spare time to worry over something like that right now.


    "For the time being, let''s release the barrier."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    After a short exchange, Elinalise started to keep lookout of the surroundings.


    I ced my hand on top of the stone monuments and looked at the memo.


    It''s the notes Nanahoshi blessed us with.


    What was written there were the words for an incantation.


    "That dragon lived solely while following its faith. Nothing is able to escape from the grasp of those grand arms. The second dragon that died. He who possessed the most ephemeral eyes Dragon General of Lustrous Green Scales. Borrowing the name of the Holy Dragon Emperor Shrd, I now pierce that barrier."


    Just then, the stone monument started sucking magic power out of my arm.


    Simultaneously the space in front of my eyes around the stone monument started to distort.


    We could see ahead of the stretched distortion.


    With trees overgrown in the ce where there was the wall like thing, a building made of stone appeared.


    "Oh, amazing."


    "I''ve never seen magic like this before..."


    Seeing that spectacle the two of us just let out voices of wonder.


    However, I have a recollection of this sensation of magic power being sucked out.


    It''s the same sensation as the time when you make use of a magic tool.


    Most likely, this stone monument itself is a variety of magic tool.


    I wonder if the Seven World Powers stone monument is a magic tool as well.


    If you were to split it open, you might find a magic circle inserted inside it.


    However, this incantation.


    I can''t shake the feeling that it''s an original of the Dragon God.


    Holy Dragon Emperor Shrd, or something like thates out after all.


    This is, that right.


    One of those guys thates out in the legends, the "Five Dragon Generals" right?


    This incantation, since it has no magic name most likely you can''t figure out what it is from just the middle of it, but if I could understand it through the end, it may or may not be able to achieve the same effect as this stone monument.


    For example, cancelling out all barriers.


    I''m troubled since it seems possible.


    "Let''s get going."


    "Sure."


    If I could I''d like to extract this stone monument and take it home with me.


    But if Orsted were to find out about it, he mighte to kill me.


    I''ll stop there.


    "Nevertheless, they certainly do give off the feeling of ruins."


    "asionally, the entrances ofbyrinths are this sort of feeling."


    What appeared was just a single floor made of stone.


    The walls had ivy crawling all along them, several ces were worn down and crumbling.


    "Rudeus it''s your first time in abyrinth right."


    "Yeah."


    "Be careful not to step outside of my footsteps."


    "Understood... or rather, this ce, isn''t abyrinth is it?"


    "It''s just in case."


    Traps are scary after all.


    However, I''m sure Elinalise isn''t particrly a master or anything.


    I wonder if it''s alright.


    Even if we get caught in a trap, I wonder if we would be able to stand it.


    For the time being, I''ll keep my Demon Eye open.


    If anything happens, I should be able to deal with it on the spot.


    "Then, let''s go, if anything happens cover me."


    "Understood."


    Together with Elinalise we walked into the ruins.


    "..."


    Inside was made of stone as well and from in there ivy and roots wereing out.


    It''s exactly the feeling of ruins deep in a forest.


    Even though I say that, it doesn''t seem to be all thatrge of a building.


    There were only four rooms.


    We decided to take a look at them in order.


    There was nothing in the two rooms near the entrance.


    They were just a space of about 4.5 tatami mats filled with tter.


    In the third room there was something like a closet.


    After opening it to look inside, winter clothes for a man were ced inside for storage.


    There are traces of it being used.


    I wonder if someone would get changed here.


    Someone, though I can''t think of anyone other than Orsted.


    ording to the story, on the other side of the teleport it''s a desert. I guess in the winter around here it ends up a snow-fallen area


    You can''t get your hands on winter clothes in the desert.


    Therefore, that would be why they were left here beforehand.


    Humu, if there was this sort of room, then it might have been fine to bring even more luggage.


    Well, it''s toote now.


    "What''s the matter? Staring at those clothes, is there something that''s bothering you?"


    "No, if we were to leave behind some luggage here, I was just thinking we could have made use of something."


    "...Here, then it would be like throwing things away as you go."


    Well, as expected you wouldn''t be able to leave behind food goods or that type of thing in storage.


    Even if there''s a barrier, it seems like bugs or such things could get in after all.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    There were stairs in the final room.


    Stairs going underground.


    "Oh my, how suspicious..."


    Elinalise was carefully investigating the surroundings of the stairway.


    It was a movement kind of like clearing in an FPS.


    It seems there are many cases of traps in the vicinity of stairways.


    "It''s alright."


    However, it seems she wasn''t able to find anything.


    In the first ce, if there was a trap set, then I''m sure there would be more ced in other locations.


    For example, the entrance of the ruins.


    "We''re going to descend. Follow me."


    "Understood."


    Elinalise was carefully proceeding down.


    I was following behind in Elinalise''s footprints as well.


    I would look at the same ce as her footsteps and step on the same spot.


    Even though we''re going underground, our surroundings are mysteriously bright.


    The reason for that became clear at the time when we descended into the underground.


    "...It''s there, isn''t it?"


    Ahead of where we descended from the stairs there was arge magic circle.


    The size would be about 4.5 tatami mats, I guess.


    It''s about the same size as the one I saw in the cer of the Shirone Royal Pce.


    That was releasing a bluish-white light.


    "This is a teleport magic circle?"


    "Most likely, I''d say it is."


    For the time being, I took the book out of my luggage and looked at it while making aparison.


    It had a resemnce to the type of magic circles which are capable of two-way teleportation.


    The details are different, but there''s no mistake on the characteristics.


    If the story I heard from Nanahoshi is true, then if you ce your foot here, just like that, you''ll be in Begaritto Continent.


    Elinalise just kept staring at the teleport magic circle while standing still.


    "What''s wrong? Let''s go."


    "No, I have somewhat bad memories from teleportation."


    Bad memories of teleportation, huh.


    There must have been something that happened during her adventurer days.


    "If it''s just at the level of bad memories, then I have some as well."


    "That''s right, isn''t it?"


    Elinalise shook her head and looked at the magic circle with an "alright."


    "If we end up being dropped into some weird ce, let''s punish Nanahoshi."


    "...Yeah. I''ll capture her with both of my arms, and during that time you can thrust into her."


    "No, in a sexual way is just a bit."


    "I didn''t particrly say what you would be thrusting into her and where. For example sticking your fingers into her nose, easilying to those sorts of ideas, you sure are lewd!"


    "Thrust my fingers into a girl''s nose or something like that, wouldn''t that be something to get excited about."


    "Oh my, is that so? Next time I''ll have Cliff give it a try."


    "I won''t take any responsibility for that."


    While we were making immodest jokes, my hand was grabbed by Elinalise.


    It was a slender but sinewy hand.


    It''s the hand of an adventurer.


    Warm and a bit sweaty.


    My heart''s beating a bit.


    Even though I have Sylphy.


    Even though Elinalise has Cliff.


    If I take her hand, I wonder what would happen.


    Rather than an affair, it''s more like adultery.


    It''s not like we particrly like each other.


    "It seems like you''re making some kind of misunderstanding, but if you aren''t in contact with some part of their body then you won''t be teleported together you know?"


    "Ah, that''s right isn''t it? Excuse me."


    No good, no good.


    It''s not like I''m a virgin. These sorts of misunderstandings are no good.


    "Ah~, to be seducing my granddaughter''s husband. How sinful of a woman I am!"


    "In order to atone for the sin, you should do it for once."


    "Ah, wait, don''t say those sorts of things."


    Humu.


    If we can poke fun at it with this kind of feeling, then it doesn''t seem like we''ll cross over the line.


    As expected of Elinalise''s ability to read the mood.


    "Now then, shall we go?"


    "Yeah."


    We stepped foot on the teleport magic circle.

 Chapter 127: Natural Predator

    <h4>Chapter 127: Natural Predator</h4>


    Part 1


    I felt a sensation almost like suddenly waking up from sleep.


    I guess it would be the feeling of being taken aback.


    It clearly felt like my consciousness was interrupted for a moment.


    After looking next to me, Elinalise was looking over the surroundings with a face like a fox had her as well.


    "We''ve teleported haven''t we?"


    "I wonder."


    I look at our surroundings.


    It''s the same as just before, ruins made of stone.


    It really doesn''t look like there are any differences.


    No, in the corner there''s a bit of sand piling up.


    There''s no ivy along the walls anymore as well.


    The light brown color has increased as a whole.


    It''s a different ce.


    We slowly and carefully leave the magic circle.


    There''s nothing unusual with our bodies.


    We have our baggage.


    Elinalise and the contents haven''t changed ces either.


    After we left, the magic circle started up activity again and began to release a bluish-white light.


    That sure is convenient.


    From what I can see, even though it doesn''t seem like a magic crystal has been established anywhere, I wonder how it works.


    I wonder if there''s a crystal left deep underground.


    If it''s capable of absorbing the magic power from its surroundings, then I would certainly like to know the method but...


    "And. For the time being, I''d like to ascertain if we can return."


    "That''s right."


    There are magic circles for two-way teleportation, but that doesn''t mean we are able to return unconditionally.


    In the case of a one-way passage, we''ll have to return on foot.


    We''ve already managed toe here, but the return trip on foot would still be half a year.


    "Then I will..."


    "No, I''ll go. I''ll go for a short while and if I can''t return, then go on ahead without me."


    After saying that Elinalise had me step back.


    "If the worst case happens and you end up disappearing, I''ll pass on reporting that to Paul."


    "I see, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Well, I don''t really mind which of us does it.


    It does seem like we were teleported, but it''s not certain that this is even Begaritto after all.


    "Then, I''m going."


    Elinalise jumped onto the magic circle.


    In the next instant, it was almost like the magic circle sucked her up and her figure disappeared.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the moment when someone was teleported.


    It gave off a feeling kind of like being swallowed up by the ground.


    I wonder if you move through the inside of the ground.


    "..."


    For the time being, I''ll wait at ease.


    I have faith in Nanahoshi''s story.


    Orsted imed that it doesn''t particrly require any incantation.


    There''s the possibility that it might have required some kind of magic tool as well, but for the time being we''ve already seeded on the teleport once.


    Then, I want to think that returning will be fine as well.


    Five minutes.


    Ten minutes.


    Fifteen minutes.


    "She''s slo...O."


    After fifteen minutes Elinalise returned.


    In the moment she appeared it was like a reverse yback of the moment she disappeared.


    From the ground it seemed like she was almost exhaled out as she appeared.


    Elinalise was restlessly looking around her surroundings, after seeing my figure she nodded deeply.


    "I was able to properly return it seems."


    "In any case, you were just a bit slow though."


    "Is that so? I had intended to return immediately though."


    Is there some sort of timeg.


    Even though I say that, it''s at most several minutes.


    On the one-way path only about seven minutes.


    I wonder if the time difference has some rtion to it.


    Ah,e to think of it, I feel like I heard the story somewhere that there was a bit of ag between the time when Fedoa Region disappeared and the refugees started to appear as well.


    Was the one who said it Sylphy I wonder?


    Teleporting isn''t instant movement, but it might be high speed movement.


    Or else maybe it''s something like Boson Jump.


    "In any case, if we''re able to return then there''s no problem."


    "That''s right."


    If it was something dangerous, then I''m sure Orsted wouldn''t use it after all.


    We should just be fine with the fact that we were able to confirm we can return.


    "Then shall we go."


    After we confirmed that we can make use of the magic circle, we went up the stairs.


    Part 2


    The moment we arrived on the first floor, I felt the temperature quickly rising.


    It was a gust of hot air.


    However, maybe because the humidity is low, but it doesn''t feel all that sticky.


    I heard that the desert stretched out around the surroundings of the ruins.


    Then, I can understand this heat as well.


    The first floor was made well with stone the same as the ruins in the forest.


    If there was something you could call a difference, it would be that there''s no ivy on the walls and roof, and there''s sand piling up in the passage.


    There''s almost enough sand that you can barely see the floor.


    And, there''s a number of footprints still remaining.


    It better not be those of Orsted.


    If we end up running into him, I''ll have to surrender in a dogeza.


    There were four rooms.


    I wonder if theyout of the ruins is the same.


    Inside of one of the rooms, there was a thick white mantle and a canteen deposited.


    ...As I thought this should be something that belongs to Orsted I''m sure.


    "The footprints, what should we do, should we try and erase them."


    "Is it that one Orsted? I think it will be fine but..."


    But, it''s scary.


    I wonder if we should leave a note or something.


    With Nanahoshi''s referral, I''ve made usage of your teleportion magic circle. We will make sure to keep to the obligation of confidentiality, so please do not get angry. Something like that.


    ...Since we don''t know when he''lle, unexpectedly the probability that he doesn''t find out might be high as well.


    There''s the possibility that the note itself might be the snake in the bush.


    For the time being, I''ll avoid going with that.


    After that, we investigated the rest of the ruins, but naturally we didn''t run into Orsted.


    After investigating the rooms we went outside.


    It was hot outside.


    It wasn''t warm.


    It was HOT.


    The breeze blowing across my face hurts.


    In front of my eyes was the scenery of sand dunes spreading out that I''ve seen a number of times in pictures in my previous life.


    It''s a desert.


    However, the sun has started to set.


    I''m sure it will be night very soon.


    How did it go, was it better to walk around in the desert at night?


    Or since it''s below freezing at night, was it no good to move around?


    I wonder if it''s fine to apply that sort ofmon sense to this world as well.


    ...If I remember correctly, there are many monsters in the desert that are active at night.


    Moving around in the darkness, I''m sure getting surprise attacked by monsters would be dangerous.


    "Elinalise-san, what should we do?"


    "Even if we started walking now, we wouldn''t cover very much distance. It''s a bit early, but let''s sleep in a ce with a roof."


    It became that we would be staying over night in these ruins for today.


    Part 3


    The night was an intense cold.


    I had heard that the temperature difference from the day and the night were severe, and that certainly was the case.


    It''s fine right now because we''re inside of the ruins, but I can''t help but think about the time when we''ll be camping outside.


    I wonder if it would be fine to create a shelter with earth magic and pass time there.


    Using earth magic to create an "Earth Fortress" is convenient, but if I stop supplying it with magic power it will copse.


    However, if I tamper with it a bit, maintaining it in the shape of a Kamakura is possible.


    We could make a campfire inside of there and warm it up.


    Yeah, let''s go with that.


    For today, we''reying down in sleeping bags in one of the rooms in the ruins.


    For the time being, before sleeping I poured all the magic power I could supply into Elinalise''s magic tool.


    Putting my hand on the diaper and pouring magic power into it.


    It''s an idiotic scene.


    Elinalise said it in passing.


    "...Rudeus, if you end up not having enough magic power, at that time put off the magic tool."


    "But, if I stop supplying this magic power, won''t Elinalise-san be unable to endure it?"


    "If ites tobat, then your magic is absolutely essential. Let''s go with cing priority on that."


    The monsters on Begaritto Continent aren''t as strong as the ones on Magic Continent.


    Even though I say that, there should be monsters at the same level.


    We can''t let our guard down.


    "No, with just this much then it''s not like my magic power will disappear after all."


    "Is that so? It''s really endless isn''t it..."


    "It doesn''t match up to Elinalise-san''s sexual desire though."


    "Ara, it''s not to that degree at all."


    In the first ce, if I skip out on pouring magic power into the magic tool and Elinalise bes a sex beast then it would be terrible.


    If I''m attacked then I''m sure I won''t be able to endure it.


    [Just once, it''ll be fine as just a secret between the two of us.]


    [I resisted it, but I wasn''t able do anything to prevent it.]


    Like that, I can make up a lot of excuses for myself after all.


    If I can''t endure it, both of us might end up experiencing disaster.


    Like Elinalise getting pregnant.


    Cliff would resent me for his whole life, Sylphy would look at me with an empty look, my little sisters would scorn me.


    Yeah, if I were toy my hands on Elinalise, I can''t see anything but a bad future ahead.


    If, you end up unable to endure it, at least make do with just the mouth.


    And, that''s no good.


    By the point that such thoughts as those rise to the surface, I start to umte it as well.


    This past week I''ve been clinging on to Elinalise after all.


    We haven''t done anything particrly erotic, but I am young after all.


    Tonight, at the time when I''m standing guard, I need to make sure I take care of it.


    "Well, let''s sleep. It seems that for a short while this desert will continue, it won''t be good if we don''t preserve our physical strength."


    "That''s right."


    Even though it''s no good if we don''t preserve our physical strength, if I don''t let out what needs to be let out it won''t be good.


    It''s painful being a man.


    Part 4


    That night.


    While we were on standby in a room of the ruins I suddenly could smell a sweet scent.


    And simultaneously I suddenly felt a throbbing.


    My heart was beating fast.


    After opening my eyes, there Elinalise was sleeping.


    While embracing her sword close she seemed unable to sleep well.


    The nape of her neck is white.


    Her hands are white and supple.


    Her face looks simr to Sylphy, but more adult-like than Sylphy.


    Her figure as well, her height is taller than Sylphy and slender.


    Especially, the line going from her waist to her hip, more than any other woman I''ve seen until now it was a perfectly drawn curve.


    Elinalise, if I remember correctly, she was unreasonably skille...d right...


    "Haa...haa..."


    By the time I realized it, my log had grown into arge tree.


    My head feels fuzzy.


    "Nn..."


    Elinalise twists her body.


    The nket opened up and I could see her thighs tightly wrapped in those fur pants.


    It''s a good butt.


    It makes one want to start groping it with all their strength.


    Subconsciously, I started to stretch my hand out towards her inner thighs.


    I want to touch.


    I want to touch.


    Tempted by emotion, I touch her inner thigh.


    Her legs are almost like an antelope.


    After I touched them and Elinalise let out a moan of "nn", she slightly opened her legs.


    This person, isn''t she tempting me...?


    By the time I realize it, my lower half is already in a situation where it can''t endure.


    It''s fine. It''s alright. If it''s just once, just once.


    Elinalise won''t refuse it.


    She''ll silently ept it.


    It''s no problem, just like that.


    "Cliff...?"


    With her sleep-talk, I returned to myself.


    I crawled on all fours and left the room.


    Just like that, I left outside the ruins like I was running away from something.


    I thought I was still safe, but it seems like it''s somewhat saved up.


    No good, no good.


    I can''t be swept away by a moment''s feelings.


    This sort of sinful fluid, it''s restricted to being ejected.


    Thinking that, I sit down on top of the sand.


    And then around the time I pull down my pants.


    Suddenly, I feel a presence.


    "...Nn?"


    I wonder if it''s Elinalise.


    Thinking that, I face the direction of the presence and there was a bewitching female standing there.


    Even though it''s cold, she''s wearing attire like a dancer.


    The cloth is thin. If you look in bright ces, it might appear transparent.


    Her hair was short and the color is ck I guess. The ends of her hair have some curls.


    It''s hard to tell what color her skin is in this darkness.


    Just, in this darkness, it appears to shine dimly white.


    In any case, it''s a good body.


    Almost like the kind you would want to hug. I''m sure this would be that case.


    It''s a dynamite body.


    If I were to make theparisons, Elinalise is like a tree branch.


    She ced her finger to her lips.


    Then she licked the tip of her finger.


    That bewitching gesture, I had my eyes stolen.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off her lips.


    Just like that, she slowly walked over to my side.


    And then crouched in front of me and slowly spread her thighs.


    In that instant, the same sweet scent that I just smelled before went into my nose.


    A scent with a more overwhelming richness than just before was stimting my nose.


    "[Gulp]..."


    I swallow my saliva.


    I felt like something was dripping from my chin.


    After wiping it and taking a look my hand was stained in deep red.


    I realized I had a nosebleed.


    "Ufufufu..."


    She extended her arms telling me toe.


    I grabbed that hand almost like falling towards her and...


    "Rudeus!"


    In the next instant, I heard a shout echo from inside the ruins.


    Simultaneously, a woman jumped out.


    In the ce where the woman was, Elinalise, while holding a sword, jumped.


    Just like that, she thrust herself into the space between the woman and I.


    "Get a hold of yourself!"


    "Eh?"


    Bewilderment.


    Elinalise was standing at the ready, she charged towards the woman.


    "Ki...!"


    The woman raised a high-pitched scream and grew out strangely long nails.


    Before my eyes, her physique was changing and wings grew out of her back.


    Moving those wings, she flew into the sky.


    There she leaped to attack Elinalise.


    Ga~n!


    After, she hit the shield and with a dull metal sound let out, the woman rolled onto the ground.


    Without dy Elinalise pinned down the woman''s body with her foot.


    And then, she stabbed her sword into the torso of the struggling woman.


    "Gyo..."


    The woman let out an eerie voice.


    Without negligence, Elinalise stuck her sword into the woman''s body a number of times.


    After that, she stepped back taking some distance.


    For a short while, the woman moved with a twitch, but after a little while she stopped moving.


    She died.


    "Eh..."


    I watched that scene in a daze.


    Wait, what happened I don''t know.


    Same as always, my lower body was ecstatic.


    Huh?


    Why?


    What happened?


    While I was in confusion, Elinalise started pping my cheeks.


    "Get a hold of yourself, it''s a Subus!"


    "Eh? Subus? Just now was?"


    The dead woman.


    No matter how you look it, she''s a normal woman.


    Though she was growing wings like a bat from her back and her nails were abnormally long.


    Ah, after looking properly, her skin is blue.


    The parts of her face as well, if you look closely, they''re a little different from a humans.


    But, it''s a good body.


    Though she died.


    If she''s dead, then she won''t get angry if I grope them.


    There''s holes on a corpse as well after all...


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen one as well though. Just as it was said in the rumors, there''s a scent strong enough to twist your nose, there''s no mistake..."


    "Scent?"


    Rather I feel it''s a good scent.


    I feel amazingly aroused.


    In any case,


    look at Elinalise''s body.


    While her chest is on the small side, she has a beautiful face and long slender legs.


    That splendid curve around her hips.


    "Elinalise-san, you have a good body right?"


    "Wa? Wait, Rudeus. Get a hold of yourself."


    It''s alright, this woman is lewd.


    If I praise her, I can do it.


    Do it. She''s an easy to do girl.


    "I feel like I want to be embraced by a gentle person like Elinalise-san..."


    "I''ll tell on you to Sylphy?"


    "If you don''t say anything, it''ll never be exposed..."


    I stand up and face Elinalise.


    Elinalise prepared her shield and drew back.


    "Ah,e to think of it, I heard that Subi bewilder men."


    "Hey, Elinalise-san...let''s do perverted things..."


    Elinalise lowered her eyebrows and sighed once.


    "Hnnn!!"


    Ga~n!


    I was hit with the shield.


    I was thrown back on top of the sand.


    My eyes are flickering.


    No, that''s fine, rather than that it''s Elinalise.


    If I don''t vite the woman in front of my eyes right now.


    "Haa...haa...one time, it''ll be fine just one time. I''ll absolutely make sure to satisfy you so..."


    "Ah, geeze...Rudeus. While I count to 10, use Detoxification magic."


    "Detoxification magic? Then will you let me do it?"


    "...Quickly use it."


    Without even trying to hide my rough breathing, I say the incantation for detoxification magic.


    Starting with elementary and then moving into the incantation from intermediate.


    Suddenly my body feels lighter.


    "...Huh?"


    Suddenly my head feels refreshed.


    My lower body is a bit heavy, but the unbearable sexual desire is already gone.


    I look at Elinalise.


    Well, her figure is erotic.


    Certainly it''s erotic.


    But, it''s just that.


    "The scent that Subus let out, I had heard that it has the effect of seducing men, but it sure is exceptional isn''t it?"


    After letting out a sigh, Elinalise put her sword into its sheath.


    And then, crossed her arms and "fu..." took a deep breath and sighed.


    "...Fu... Good grief."


    "..."


    Just now I. What was I doing?


    The words I said a moment ago.


    ...This is bad.


    "Now, let''s sleep. Please take care not to let your guard down next time."


    While saying that, Elinalise returned back into the room.


    While fidgeting with my hands together, I called out to her.


    "Umm, Elinalise-san. That is, I''m sorry about just now."


    After saying that, Elinalise turned around with a suspicious face and thenughed with a grin.


    "I want to try being gently embraced by a person like Elinalise-san."


    I felt my face get hot.


    That is something the Subus forcibly made me say!


    "Let''s do perverted things?"


    "Gununu"


    What is this?


    Why is this so embarrassing?


    While Elinalise wasughing and grinning, she walked up to where I was, and patted my head with a [Ponpon].


    "I understand. Subi are that sort of monster. It can''t be helped. Of course, I will make sure not to say anything to Sylphy or Paul as well."


    "Elinalise-san!"


    Erinarise looked like a goddess.


    "But it''s not good to be too trusting. Until now I''ve been able to handle things myself, but since the curse is gradually getting stronger. Eventually I will be unable to endure it anymore."


    "I understand. Please take good care of me at that time."


    "That''s not it, at that time you need to endure it!"


    "Yes."


    After saying that, Elinalise quietly smiled.


    "Then, since I''m going to sleep, please take care of continuing to keep a lookout...also, please burn the corpse as well."


    "Understood."


    Elinalise went inside of the ruins.


    I did something bad.


    I burned the body of the Subus and buried the bones.


    After looking from nearby, the Subus didn''t have a cute face or anything at all.


    It was a face like a bat.


    Why did I feel desire towards this kind of thing I wonder?


    When I looked at it just now I thought it had a human face though.


    If you reveal it''s real nature you''ll see it''s true face, or something like that I guess.


    It''s like a Vampire from western movies.


    Body huh, this body is no good huh.


    It had a good body though.


    Bon-kyu-bon.


    It feels kind of like having the option to attach breasts to Elinalise.


    And, no good, no good.


    In any case, that was dangerous.


    If Elinalise hadn''t jumped out there, I wonder what would have happened.


    Just like that, if I took that hand...


    I might have died from having my vitality sucked out.


    Wu, nevertheless, my lower body is heavy.


    This and that as well, it''s all because of that Subus.


    If this is going to continue, I might really end up attacking Elinalise.


    Before I enter the ruins, I should make sure to take care of it.


    In any case, from now on, I need to be cautious of Subi as well.


    Just like this, we passed our first night on Begaritto Continent.

 Chapter 128: The Desert Ecosystem

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Desert Ecosystem</h4>


    Part 1


    Our trip in the desert began.


    My body was tense thanks to the surprise attack from the Subus.


    Perhaps due to spending thest few years in school, my intuition might have dulled.


    Although, my intuition was never that sharp anyway.


    These sorts of things are dependent on the feeling.


    This is the Begaritto Continent.


    It is different from the safe Central Continent.


    I may die if I''m not careful.


    "Let''s wear thick clothes for now. Making sure to keep well hydrated, please tell me if the water in your sk runs out."


    "Understood."


    We are wearing a hood and a coat.


    We aren''t letting our skin get exposed.


    If Cliff was here, he would probablyin about having to wear thick clothes even though it is so hot.


    Even though we''re in a desert, I can make water and ice with magic.


    However, we don''t know what might happen.


    Neither me nor Elinalise know the proper ways of traveling through the desert.


    I have to make sure I don''t suddenly get heat stroke and be unable to use magic.


    "The direction we should advance, well, is North fine?"


    "Yeah, I''m in your care."


    Looking at the map, the closest town is due north.


    Elinalise began walking precisely North without relying on apass.


    The elves do not lose their sense of direction even within a dense forest where you can''t see the sun.


    With her decades of experience, Elinalise can move straight in the correct direction.


    Although, even without being an elf there are many people in this world who can safely arrive in the vige as long as they have a map.


    It probablyes from experience.


    "Anyway, it''s hot isn''t it."


    "Should I make rain fall on this whole region?"


    "You''d better not, monsters wille."


    In any desert, living things seek water.


    In the Great Forest as well, during the rainy season lizard-like beasts came out inrge quantities.


    However, I heard that the beasts of the Begaritto Continent are weak to cold.


    If the timees, I will freeze the whole area.


    Obviously making sure I don''t drag Elinalise into it.


    While thinking such, I followed Elinalise.


    Just in case, I confirmed the position of the stone monument as well.


    Part 2


    It''s the first time I have ever walked in a desert.


    It feels like my foot is buried in soft sand every step I take.


    It''s good that I got used to walking in the snow in the northernnds.


    Although, I can''t say it''s the same thing, the burden on my legs is about the same.


    Like this I won''t have any problem even walking through the whole day.


    Or that''s what I thought, but I was exhausted after walking for just a few hours.


    The strong sunlight must be affecting me.


    The strong rays and hot winds raise my body temperature and make me dizzy.


    Although, I am regting my body temperature by replenishing fluids, the lethargy that urs is beyond control.


    Perhaps I should have made at least one cloud in the atmosphere.


    Compared to me, Elinalise was full of energy.


    "Rudeus, unexpectedly you have no stamina, do you?"


    "Well, I think the sand is fine since I am used to walking in snow. But I can do nothing about the heat."


    "But I''m sure if it was Cliff or Zanoba here they would have copsed long ago. I think it was the right call not to take them along."


    As I thought the warriors of this world have monstrous stamina.


    Perhaps this is thanks to Fighting Spirit?


    I''m jealous.


    Still, the heat is dangerous.


    It feels like my sweat evaporates the instant ites out.


    When I was in the northernnds, the cold was dangerous.


    Back then I just used magic to raise the temperature in the space around me.


    It was an application of the fire magic [Burning ze].


    If I tamper with that it might be useful here.


    I''ll try activating it right now.


    "Oh, that feels nice, did you do something?"


    "I tried lowering the air temperature around us."


    It feels like the temperature dropped something around 5¡ãC.


    It''s still too hot.


    This shiness must be because of the never ending sun.


    Even though I am wearing a hood, the top of my head is burning.


    It might have been good to prepare a parasol.


    For now, I walked forward while lowering the temperature around me and froze a water sk to put under my clothes.


    If it melts I will freeze it again with magic.


    This made me feel a lot better.


    Like this, I can handle the heat.


    Part 3


    During the day, we encountered several beasts.


    What we first saw looked like a big scorpion.


    About 2 meters I''d say.


    The tail was separated into two and each attacked by moving separately.


    ording to Elinalise it was a [Twin Death Scorpion].


    Because the tails emit deadly poison, you can''t treat it without Intermediate detoxification.


    It''s good that I learned it.


    The [Twin Death Scorpion] had a somewhat hard shell, but its movement was slow.


    After Elinalise stopped it''s movement, I shot a single [Rock Bullet].


    It was an opponent we could defeat in two seconds.


    It seems to be B ss, but the affinity with the party was good. It''s a small fry.


    However, if it was Elinalise alone it would be a close fight due to hercking a bit in attack strength, it seems.


    "Phew, it''s pretty big isn''t it?"


    "Isn''t it pretty normal?"


    "About the same size as the beasts on the Demon Continent."


    Well, now that you mention it...


    The beasts on Begaritto Continent are weaker than the ones on Demon Continent.


    That''s what I heard, so this size was a bit of a surprise.


    I expected the size to be about half of this.


    "This one might be especially bigpared to the others, right?"


    "The one you meet first being the best is something you hear often."


    "No, it''s not."


    "Well, maybe the opponents in this area are just stronger."


    "That might be the case."


    While conversing like that, we hurried forward.


    The next thing we saw was a treant.


    This monster is really everywhere isn''t it.


    This time it was formed into a cactus.


    By the way, it''s called a [Cactus Treant].


    It''s a C rank monster.


    It came in shooting needles and used something simr to earth magic as well, but still it was nothing special.


    "I feel sort of relieved whenever I find a treant."


    "It''s something you find everywhere after all. It''s like a slime."


    "Hmm? You only find slimes in caves though?"


    "Uhh don''t mind me just talking to myself. Anyway, you can''t really make this cactus into firewood can you?"


    "It has absorbed too much moisture after all. If you have no magic though it''s a thankful existence."


    Elinalise can currently use water magic as well.


    Although I thought she was skipping sses, it seems she was properly learning whatever she could.


    Then that thing suddenly appeared.


    "Enemy attack!"


    While suddenly shouting that, Elinalise took a back step.


    In the next instant, something big came out of the ground where Elinalise had been.


    It''s an earthworm.


    With a thickness of one meter and a length of about five meters, a giant worm burst out of the ground.


    After making a weird "bakun!!" sound in midair it immediately dove underground again.


    "Phew, that surprised me."


    "What was that?"


    "It was a Sandworm. A bit big though."


    Sandworms are a monster that waits motionlessly in the earth waiting for prey to pass above, at which point they burst out of the ground to eat it.


    Although I didn''t see any, it seems there are simr monsters in the Great Forest.


    Just the size is different.


    The one in the Great Forest is apparently around 20 to 30 centimeters in diameter.


    It''s not really a threat to humans.


    "There are big ones in the Demon Continent as well, right? Have you seen any?"


    "I only saw snakes and wolves in the Demon Continent. And some weird armor."


    "When you say armor do you mean Soul Breaker?"


    "No, it was called Executioner or something like that. It had a big sword."


    "Oh, the stronger one. It''s not something you want to meet alone, is it."


    Anyway, Begaritto Continent''s sandworms are big.


    Just the part that came above ground was already 5 meters long.


    If you include the part underground, in total it mighte close to 10 meters.


    It was at a size where it could swallow a human whole.


    Something like that was lying in wait underground waiting to "bakun" if something passed by.


    It''s a kind of instant death trap.


    Although, if you dodge the first attack putting an end to it is not hard.


    If you put the sandworm underground in a "mixer" with earth magic, they will instantly die without even a death shriek.


    The bodily fluids collect into a puddle above ground.


    It''s a bit gross.


    "I wonder how magnificent of a butterfly would be born from a caterpir this big."


    "It might unexpectedly turn into a subus you know? The butterfly of the night, or something."


    "Oh oh then Elinalise-san must have been born from a caterpir."


    "Fufu, I did have a caterpir-like period once."


    She won''t deny being part subus either.


    Anyway, I wonder what a caterpir-like Elinalise was like.


    Maybe a girl with sses sitting in the library.


    Or maybe wearing overalls doing farmwork in the fields.


    If you showed Cliff a video of those days he would probably get aroused.


    The gap is a splendid thing after all.


    Thest thing we encountered was an ant.


    We discovered it after climbing over a sand dune, and the instant Elinalise discovered it she immediately pushed me down.


    After finally climbing to the top, we rolled halfway down.


    "What is this suddenly?"


    "It''s a swarm of Phnx Ants!"


    Phnx Ant.


    Even if you say that, I have no idea what it is.


    For now, imitating Elinalise, I slowly crawl up the hill.


    In front of me was Elinalise''s ass packed in hide trousers.


    As usual Elinalise has a nice ass.


    Sylphy might have something like this as well when she''s about 20.


    Right now it''s a small ass, but it''s still plenty attractive.


    "Move quietly so we don''t provoke them."


    We arrived at the peak of the dune.


    Hiding behind the slope, we tried observing the swarm of Phnx Ants.


    There, a swarm of bright red ants moved in files of troops.


    If I were to estimate the size, they''re about 30 centimeters to 1 meter big.


    There are both big ones and small ones.


    Their forms vary as well, there are some with wings and some with an upper body like a human.


    While making noise those ants were marching along heading towards a single point.


    Simply said, it''s an army of ants.


    The army of ants looked like a red river.


    The length was from the horizon to the other side.


    It was a line of terrifying length.


    "With that size and amount, they can easily be ssified as S ss."


    "Wow, S ss is it. For reference please give me an exnation."


    "The Phnx Ant is one type of the strongest monsters which consume everything on their path.


    There are some in the Great Forest as well, but this size must be a characteristic native to the Begaritto continent."


    Phnx Ants are a variant of army ants.


    Even though they''re ants, without making a nest they earnestly travel while consuming everything on their path.


    Although there are several natural enemies, if it''s an opponent walking on the earth, even if it''s a stray dragon, it will be consumed.


    And then, when a certain seasones around, they make a nest and switch with the next generation.


    Up to this point they''re like normal army ants.


    However, perhaps due to being a monster, their intelligence and aggressiveness are apparently higher than normal army ants.


    For example, if we made a grand appearance from behind the dune, even if we took no hostile action, they would change direction toe attack us, it seems.


    "They''re not that strong one on one. From what I can tell, the small ones are E ss and therge ones are from D to C ss."


    "But still they are C ss at most?"


    From what I can tell, there are a lot more than one or two thousand of them.


    The number of monsters in the swarm is taken into ount in the monster ranking system in this world.


    Even if they''re D or C ss, if 10000 small friese together it''s easily S ss.


    In a certain game in my previous life, ants three times asrge as humans came out inrge quantities.


    But it''s not necessary to be that big.


    The monsters in this world are awfully good at moving around.


    "Oh, that one is the queen."


    Elinalise pointed at a certain point in the swarm.


    There was an especiallyrge individual.


    The ant was more than 2 meters long, with a woman''s body growing from it''s upper body.


    It gave off the feeling of the Hive Queen.


    I''d say Stun must be it''s weak point.


    In my previous world, the queens of army ants were at most 50 millimeters big. Taking that into ount, that Phnx Ant is 50 times the size of it.


    It''s a threat.


    This world has awfully many monsters that group together.


    For some reason they are also good at group tactics.


    That''s why I don''t want to fight those ants.


    I''m sure the instant I try to meddle with them they will rush at me in a beautiful roman circle formation.


    There might even be ants that use magic orunch long range attacks at me.


    There might be a chance of victory if I used arge scale magic attack that could wipe them out.


    No, if I used something like that we would take damage as well.


    "Hey Rudeus! Why are you making a face like you''re ready to fight?"


    "Fight? I wouldn''t do something like that."


    "You were making a face like you were nning on how to attack the ants if we fought."


    I wouldn''t make a belligerent face like that.


    Whichbat race would I belong to.


    I''m not getting excited.


    "Nah, I was just thinking about how to escape if they noticed us."


    "Then it''s fine. We are going to wait until the swarm has passed through."


    "Understood."


    I agreed with Elinalise''s n.


    It''s not like my experience points would go up even if I dispersed them.


    Even if I grabbed materials to sell them for gold I wouldn''t be able to carry those red and hot-looking shells in this damn heat.


    Let''s avoid danger.


    Our objective right now is to arrive in Lapan after all.


    Not to raise my achievements.


    It wouldn''t be good if something like reconnaissance became the duty of our mission.


    After about an hour, the ants disappeared.


    Part 4


    The evening in the desert is red.


    The ground is dyed deep red and the contrast in the patterns on the ground is seen clearly.


    As red and ck produce stripe patterns on the surface, an illusion like scene stretches out.


    It''s another world.


    There must have been such a scene in the previous world as well.


    "The temperature is falling. It seems like at this rate we can gain a lot more distance during the night."


    "That''s right, let''s keep going."


    "Understo...huh?"


    As we were talking, I noticed something was flying around in the air.


    Looking closer, it was arge bat around 50cm.


    Big.


    They started circling around us while making noise pping their wings.


    It doesn''te out during the day, maybe it preys on normal insects and lizards.


    "It''s a big bat isn''t it."


    "Oh, is it a monster?"


    "Whether it''s a monster or not is hard to tell, but we should be careful since there are so many of them."


    It seems this bat is called a Giant Bat.


    Its rank is F.


    Because there are many of them, it might be around E ss.


    Itcks attack power and is not much of an opponent.


    It doesn''t attack humans either.


    It only makes annoying pping sounds, it seems.


    "W-what? What are they doing?"


    For some reason they were swarming around Elinalise.


    They weren''t particrly attacking, just flying around her.


    Are they male?


    "Hey, Rudeus! Don''t just look and do something!"


    "Okay."


    Not even Elinalise can handle being swarmed around this much.


    Should I make a tornado to scatter them?


    I was thinking such carefree thoughts.


    "Hmm?"


    Within the swarm of bats.


    A conspicuousrge silhouette was mixed in.


    With the wings of arge bat, it was bewitchingly skipping closer.


    At the same time, a sweet scent was tickling my nose.


    It''s a Subus.


    "Uoooh! [Rock Bullet Stone Cannon]!"


    From my hand a thick and hard bullet shoots out driving itself into the subus like a body blow.


    While making an anguished face, the subus takes a back step.


    Without stopping it runs away while holding it''s stomach.


    Whoops.


    I unconsciously lowered the strength.


    Somehow it seems if the opponent has a human face it''s no good.


    I don''t have such a thing as the resolve to kill.


    I am weak to the monster called subus.


    I''ll admit it.


    Since I won''t kill it, the moment I sniff the scent, pheromones I''ll lose my reason.


    On the day I approach one to fight it, I will probably be captured before I know it.


    Although, as long as there''s distance between us, I can defeat it with a single rock bullet.


    I won''t be defeated.


    Thebat strength of a subus is around E ss, but it is ssified as C ss.


    It''s a powerful monster.


    If I was still a virgin, no, if I hadn''t experienced the sweet nights with Sylphy, I probably couldn''t have won.


    The being called subus itself was something I loved during my previous life after all.


    The subus of this world is a bit ugly without makeup, but as long as you show your naked body in front of a man there''s nothing to be done about it.


    Once you understand it''s something like that, it''s easy to ept it.


    That''s why it can''t be helped.


    After the Giant Bats had been taken care of,ing from behind Elinalise and embracing her.


    This is something that can''t be helped.


    It''s an abnormal status.


    "Hey, Rudeus! Pull yourself together! Use detoxification quickly! Stop pushing on me!"


    "Just a bit, it will only be for a bit! Just the tip! It will be fine if I do it from behind, from behind it doesn''t count as an affair!"


    "Stop messing around!"


    "Guho!"


    As I was embracing her, Elinalise struck me with a sturdy buckler.


    If this was an eroge, Elinalise would be called a violent type heroine.


    It''s not unreasonable.


    In any case, aftering to my senses a bit from the pain, I used detoxification.


    "Haa... haa... You trouble me."


    "It can''t be helped... It''s that kind of monster after all."


    Uu, the ce where I was hit is throbbing with pain.


    A shield is a blunt weapon after all.


    "Fuu... Seriously, I want subuses to leave us alone already! Ahh, really, I''m starting to feel the itching on."


    Elinalise was pping her reddened cheeks while shaking her head.


    In my courting behavior it seems she felt something from the irregr movements.


    It waspletely the Subus'' pheromones fault, it''s not like I actually wanted to sumb to lust or anything.


    Well, it''s fine.


    By hitting me she is withstanding it as well.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    This is something that just couldn''t be helped.


    "Those bats must have been the underlings of the subus, right?"


    "It seems so."


    In the central continent as well, there are monsters that make weaker monsters obey them.


    If I remember correctly, the first monster I saw in this world was like that as well.


    I wonder what its name was.


    I seem to have forgotten because I only saw it once.


    It was some kind of wild boar walking on two legs.


    The subus was using Giant Bats as its subordinates.


    If they happen to see a traveling couple, it sends the bats after the woman, then attracts the man and kidnaps him.


    The subus then takes the man to it''s nest to eat him in a sexual way, after which it literally eats him.


    We can handle them since I can defeat them in a single long range attack.


    But I''m sure it must be difficult for swordsmen and warrior types.


    At any rate, you can''t fight with close range attacks without sniffing that scent.


    The longer the fightsts, the more disadvantageous it bes.


    Any noble knight as well will just copse without a fight.


    You must be at least gay to win against a subus.


    "What is it this time?"


    After the battle with the subus.


    A velociraptor-like bipedal lizard appeared from behind a sand dune.


    One after another they areing at us.


    Although they''re not big, there are many of them.


    Some of them started eating the fallen bats on the ground.


    "Haven''t seen these before."


    Elinalise readies her battle stance without letting her guard down.


    I monitor the situation as well while holding my staff.


    "There are monsters that even Elinalise-san doesn''t know about?"


    "It''s not like I''m some monster professor you know."


    Elinalise didn''t know the names of these lizards either.


    Must be a species native to Begaritto.


    After looking at us for a moment, the raptors came in menacingly to attack us.


    Maybe they thought we would steal their prey.


    No, since we were the ones who defeated the bats it is they who are stealing our prey.


    Although they''re not that strong, they do have sharp teeth and fast feet.


    Well, they''re nothing special.


    We defeated 7 of them.


    There are about 10 left.


    They became alert and took some distance from us.


    Hmm, should I just take all of them out with some advanced magic?


    As I was thinking that, the next moment:


    "Rudeus! Be careful! A big one ising!"


    As we were fighting the raptors, an especiallyrge one came out.


    Said simply, it''s a giant chicken.


    A giant, 5 meter chicken.


    It''s already a dinosaur.


    The bright red crest hurts my eyes.


    It seems to be the natural enemy of velociraptors.


    They group up as five or six to assault and trash them in no time at all.


    The fleeing raptors are being eaten by chickens.


    "It''s one type of Garuda isn''t it."


    Garuda are C ss monsters.


    In the current flock they are about B ss apparently.


    Well, at this size they might even be A ss.


    Because of gaining a bit of distance from us due to thebat with the raptors, the chickens were only intimidating us without moving closer.


    The raptors were miserably running around trying to escape, but I wonder how long they canst.


    Once they''ve all been eaten we will probably be attacked next.


    Not that they''re anything we can''t defeat...


    "Rudeus, we''re running away. Why are you just standing around?"


    However, thanks to Elinalises sharp senses, they could feel the presence of arge carnivore at the back of the chickens.


    "Understood."


    While we were retreating, Elinalise shrewdly snatched one of the raptor corpses.


    They look tastier than the bats.


    In a ce away from the battle with the raptors, we made a shelter.


    We''re going to spend the night here.


    The raptor corpse was our dinner for that day.


    It''s not like the food supplies we brought were dwindling, but being self sufficient along the way is a basic thing for adventurers.


    Anyway, the night in the desert is a lot different from the day.


    Monsterse out one after another.


    If we had continued fighting the chickens, another monster would probably havee out.


    ording to Elinalise, the pheromones from the subus from before attract monsters as well.


    To males it''s a sweet scent.


    To females it''s an unpleasant stench.


    Although other monsters don''t care about the smell, the ce where the smell ising from is likely to have prey, so they drop a visit.


    And so the subus makes a human male its prey.


    The ces humans walk through are likely to gather stray monsters.


    When we defeated the first subus there weren''t any bats or other monsters, maybe because the ce was protected by a barrier.


    We had bad luck with a subus that had slipped into the barrier.


    ...Don''t tell me that subus was Orsted''s acquaintance or something.


    N...No-no.


    If it was, it wouldn''t have suddenly started alluring me.


    They should have thought we are rted to Orsted as well.


    Wait a second.


    If there''s a difference of cultures, that might have been just a greeting from a subus.


    They have a thing called "nakedmunion" in Japan as well.


    A cultural thing that foreigners can''t understand.


    With that intent in mind the subus might have only intended to make me feel good.


    If it''s like that I''m in trouble.


    I may have drawn my bow at Orsted without knowing anything.


    Should I go back and make a grave or something?


    Although I don''t know what exactly happened, if I did a proper burial I might be able to get rid of my sour stomach.


    No.


    If there was someone like that in those ruins, I should have heard at least something about it from Nanahoshi.


    That''s right, isn''t Orsted hated by humans because of the curse?


    It might be that it not only works on humans, but monsters as well.


    Yes, that''s why that subus must be unrted.


    "Phew... Begaritto Continent is a lot different from what I heard."


    Whether she noticed my uneasiness or not, Elinalise said that while yawning in the shelter.


    That''s pretty carefree.


    People who don''t know Orsted are like this after all.


    Anyway, these thoughts of mine are probably just needless anxiety.


    [Oh, this monster might be someone''s acquaintance.]


    If I think like that, I''ll have to start questioning all the monsters on the way to our destination.


    The other sidees wanting to prey on me.


    I will repel them.


    That''s all it is.


    "That''s right. There are a lot more monsters than I thought."


    I responded to Elinalise while shaking off my own thoughts.


    Honestly, the density of monsters is worse than on the Demon Continent.


    It better not be something like, actually we''ve teleported to Heaven Continent.


    "Well, for the time being we can somehow make do with them so it seems to be fine for now."


    "But, letting your guard down is forbidden."


    "You don''t need to say it. But if we use the same tactics as we''ve used until now we should be able to repel most of the monsters."


    "In case I get done in by a subus again as well, I''m counting on you to strike me."


    "Please be a bit more careful on that end."


    While we were talking as such, the first day had passed.


    It was an especially long day.


    Rather, it''s only been a day.


    The future is long.

 Chapter 129: Traversing the Sands

    <h4>Chapter 129: Traversing the Sands</h4>


    Part 1


    The second day since we started our trek in the desert.


    We continued north.


    On the second day as well, we made our resolve to fight the monsters.


    This desert has a lot of monsters.


    We especially have to be careful of sandworms.


    There''s no problems if we are cautious with the worms while walking.


    However, there are times where we can''t pay attention to our feet.


    For example, in the middle of battle.


    Once, while fighting a Twin Death Scorpion, a sandworm appeared.


    It swallowed me whole, and seemed like it was about to drag me into the ground.


    I panicked a little, and immediately cast intermediate-level [Wind Slice] and sliced his body to bits.


    With earth magic I escaped to the surface.


    Elinalise got poisoned by the Twin Death Scorpion.


    She was shaken up when she saw me get done in by the sandworm.


    Elinalise''s knees crumbled and her face was purple.


    I immediately killed the Twin Death Scorpion.


    Then I saved Elinalise with intermediate-level detoxification.


    It wasn''t anybody''s fault.


    It was merely bad timing.


    "That way of killing it, as expected of the Quagmire. You''ve saved me."


    Elinalise didn''t me me for her almost dying.


    Even though from one''s point of view, it was from my negligence.


    What an amazing person.


    "Don''t make such a face. Even if you concentrate as much as you could, there are times when it''s just not enough. This was just one of those times. That''s all there is."


    We were very close to being annihted.


    She understood that quite well.


    It was only that time when we felt such dread.


    Right now we''re moving along smoothly.


    On the way, we saw an enormous monster.


    It was walking clumsily from far away.


    Just by walking, clouds of dust were stirring, but we knew from afar.


    Maybe it''s about 100 meters?


    It''s a creature that''s hard to describe.


    It''s like a blue whale that has multiple elephant-like feet attached to it.


    "That''s a Behomoth."


    "You know what that is, Elinalise?"


    "Oh, would you finally stop addressing me so formally?"


    "No, never. I always show my respect to elders."


    "Zanoba is older than you, though?"


    "That''s because he''s a big child."


    It seems Behomoths are a well known creature that live in the Begaritto continent.


    Their lengths range from 100 meters to 1000 meters.


    What they eat is unknown. They''re found in the desert.


    Their personality is quite gentle for a monster.


    As long they''re not attacked, they''re pretty docile.


    In the past, ording to stories from people that defeated Behemoths, was that they carry a lot of magic stones in their stomachs.


    When people heard that, they made ns on getting rich quick.


    But taking down a Behemoth was difficult.


    The skin was extremely firm and hard, with a tough body that doesn''t flinch when facing ordinary attacks.


    Although there are ways to attack, just having that giant body rampaging is enough to be a threat.


    One would think, "Why not use long range attacks?"


    However, when a Behemoth feels he''s in danger, it escapes by diving deep underground.


    Therefore, there aren''t many people that have imed to kill one.


    Also, it''s been said that nobody can find a corpse of that, despite its giant body.


    Thus, there were rumors that there exists a grave for Behemoths.


    It seems there are arge amount of Behemoth bones and magic stones there.


    An imagery of that kind of grave, I am a little excited.


    I wonder if a reason for that is that they eat demons?


    "If it''s Rudeus, you could do pretty well, no?"


    "I have no intention of attacking innocent herbivores."


    But, if I ever run into money troubles, maybe I''ll amuse myself with a long range fight.


    Part 2


    The third day, we encountered a sandstorm.


    No, it might be strange to say that we ''encountered'' it.


    While we were walking, we saw something that looked like a wall from far away.


    When we got closer, it was a sandstorm.


    Although I consulted with Elinalise that we should wait until it dies off, it seems that this sandstorm seems to be fixed on one spot.


    There were no signs of it ceasing.


    Since we needed to hurry on our journey, I stopped the sandstorm with my magic and broke through.


    I''ve been told it''s best not to mess with the weather too much, but it can''t be helped.


    After walking for about an hour, I suddenly turned back.


    A sandstorm reformed in that same ce again.


    Perhaps that was another type of magical barrier.


    Like a natural barrier to block off the path to the teleport ruins Orsted used.


    Nanahoshi didn''t say anything like that, though.


    It seems she didn''t have the luxury of checking her surroundings.


    There may be some things she doesn''t remember.


    Her information may not be entirely urate.


    Part 3


    Fourth day.


    The number of monsters decreased significantly.


    That sandstorm must''ve done its duty by acting as a barrier.


    The ecosystems were totally different before and after passing through the sandstorm.


    Not a single sign of a scorpion tail, and there were no herds of ants.


    Even the sandworms were only about as big as Elinalise''s body.


    Around evening time, we sometimes saw raptors.


    However, the herds were few, and their bodies were small.


    While there were a lot of Garuda, I couldn''t find a shadow or shape of them now.


    At night, subus no longer attacked us.


    Should I be happy or sad about this?


    No, I am not sad at all.


    Part 4


    Fifth day.


    We walked across the desert.


    A sea of sand as far as the eye can see.


    Andscape that stretches endlessly.


    When a person walks withoutndmarks, even though he intends to walk straight, he''ll instead walk in a big circle ande back to the same ce.


    It seems it''s because the pace between the right and left leg differs.


    I don''t think it''s like that for Elinalise.


    However, speaking of which, that sand dune, I feel like I''ve seen it before.


    When I thought about that for a moment, a seed of doubt began to grow.


    Don''t tell me, Elinalise is lost?


    Well, let it grow.


    As long as I don''t speak out it''s fine.


    If I speak out, Elinalise would feel bad.


    If she feels bad, our teamwork will crumble.


    Crumbling teamwork means death.


    All I can do, is forgive.


    When Elinalise makes a mistake, I can only forgive with a smile.


    I must not condemn her.


    Yeah.


    "...Hmm, Rudeus. I can see something."


    It seems that determination was for naught.


    Elinalise pointed ahead, and I could see something swaying in the heat haze.


    "Let me confirm."


    I used earth magic to create a stone pir.


    From the top, I confirmed from afar.


    There was something over there.


    However, I still don''t know what it is using my eyes.


    It may be a mirage.


    We are heading straight over there.


    While being careful of monsters.


    We headed there in earnest.


    Come to think of it, we had not encountered a single monster today.


    There may not be any monsters in this area.


    No, we mustn''t let our guard down.


    While thinking that, we saw it clearly.


    It''s a huge rock that resembles that of Ayers Rock.


    It was about 50 meters high.


    The word "rock ledge"es to mind.


    Although it''s not directly perpendicr to the ground, it''s a formation that one would have hard time climbing.


    This seemed to stretch beyond the horizon.


    There was no end in sight.


    "Shall we take a detour?"


    "No, let''s go up. I''ll use magic."


    I used earth magic to create a stone pir.


    Elinalise held onto me, and aimed towards the top with my make-shift elevator.


    However, suddenly my body felt uneasy.


    I felt a strange sensation of something rubbing my butt.


    "Um, Elinalise-san?"


    "What is it?"


    "Your hand movements are a bit lewd."


    "Just a habit, don''t mind me."


    For the few minutes till we reached the top of the ledge,


    Me and Elinalise''s body clung together.


    ...


    Perhaps it''s the effects of the curse.


    I poured magic into the magical tool.


    However, I am merely extending its limit.


    It''s been about 10 days since she did it with Cliff.


    While it''s thanks to this magic tool that she''s still hanging on, in the end it''s only a prototype.


    I must be careful.


    I want to get to a ce with people fast.


    If the timees, I have no choice but to be her partner.


    But, that''s definitely having an affair.


    You can even say it''s adultery.


    No matter how much of a fault the curse is.


    On this trip, I will not do it with Elinalise.


    Haven''t I decided that before starting this journey?


    If there''s a ce in the bazaar that deals with male prostitution, that would be good.


    It would be best if we recognize it as relieving one''s sexual urges.


    It''s for both of our sakes.


    "Elinalise, we''ve arrived at the top of the ledge."


    "Yes, it seems so."


    Elinalise didn''t separate from me.


    She was feverishly gazing around my shoulders.


    "...Please let go."


    "Sorry."


    Elinalise pushed away.


    But her gaze was focused at my bottom half.


    I felt my chastity was in danger.


    Maybe going up here while being hugged was a bad idea.


    There might have been a better way.


    In retrospect, I could have avoided making physical contact with her.


    Though again, I might have messed up our bnce.


    Oh no, I must get to a Bazaar fast.


    "Let''s go."


    "Ok."


    At Elinalise''s urging, we started walking.


    In the next moment, a shadow was cast at our foot.


    "Rudeus! Get down!"


    A sudden scream.


    Before I confirm what was above me I hugged the ground.


    At that moment there was something that flew over my head.


    I felt a sense of dread run down my back.


    Immediately getting up, I confirmed its identity.


    A sand-colored monster, with hands and feet of a lion, and had a head of an eagle.


    pping its enormous wings, itnded somewhere close by.


    "It''s a griffon!"


    Elinalise''s scream.


    It''s an enemy. My mind instantly switched gears.


    I turned around facing the griffon and held my staff.


    Our position was bad.


    Elinalise was more or less behind me.


    We were put unexpectedly into a ''back attack'' position.


    No, even in this situation Elinalise can move pretty well.


    She can easily switch with me and return back to the front line.


    "Rudeus, we''re pairing up! I''ll leave that side to you."


    It''s not as I had first though.


    Behind me, I could hear the sound of pping.


    There were two griffons.


    We were caught in a pincer.


    I have to take down griffon A that''s in front of me.


    If I dodged and griffon A is aiming for Elinalise, her back will be vulnerable to attack.


    ...No, it''s better that way.


    Elinalise will fight against those two, and I''ll bring them down one by one.


    That was the pattern of how we did things up till now.


    No, this time it''s different.


    She said she''ll leave that side to me.


    If I don''t take it down, Elinalise can''t support me.


    Alright.


    The griffon leaned forward, half-opened its beak, and red at me.


    It''s close.


    The griffon looks pretty smart. It seems like it would dodge my rock bullet.


    Or possibly, it will just take the bullet head on.


    I want to bring it down for certain.


    Let''s not use the rock bullet.


    That guy has wings, I don''t know how long he can keep flying.


    But it seems the effects of a quagmire would be very little.


    In that case, let''s use wind.


    The griffon''s hind-legs were gathering strength.


    It''sing.


    The griffon''s back legs gave off a sharp tap sound.


    Like a tiger it spread its fore legs and pounced.


    I crouched down, and used magic on the ground.


    Upper-level Earth Magic <Earth Hedgehog>.


    The length was 3 meters.


    From my surroundings it expanded in a circle.


    "Kyuea!"


    The griffon immediately moved with the wings behind his back.


    <It''s controlling its trajectory in the air, and will promptly turn around and leave.>


    I can see it.


    I can see it with my demon eye.


    I used wind magic with my left hand.


    I generated a small tornado, and stole the griffon''s control.


    The griffon hung in mid-air.


    However, even so it twisted like a cat and tried tond.


    Without a moment''s dy, I let loose a rock bullet at itsnding point.


    The rock bullet flew with an earsplitting sound.


    Impact.


    The body of the griffon had a ck hole opened up.


    In the next moment, the echo of a gunshot.


    The griffon staggers for a bit without making a sound, then fell with a thud.


    I immediately finishted it off with fire magic.


    I immediately turned around.


    Is Elinalise alright?


    She was fine.


    She took on the griffon''s attack with her shield, and used her estoc.


    The griffon''s front legs were dyed red.


    Elinalise was attacking at that spot.


    Focusing her attacks in one ce, she was sapping the enemy''s strength.


    "Elinalise! [Stone Cannon]!"


    "!"


    I shouted from behind her, and let loose a rock cannonball.


    Elinalise sidestepped away.


    The griffon didn''t chase after Elinalise.


    It was aware of me, and attempted to dodge my rock bullet.


    However, Elinalise promptly lunged with her estoc.


    She shallowly struck at the griffon''s forelegs that were still on the ground.


    The griffon fell with a jerk.


    It was unable to evade my rock bullet.


    Impact.


    A hole opened at the back of its neck.


    The rock cannonball tore apart the griffon''s innards as it passed right through.


    It broke its spinal cord, and went through the other side.


    The griffon, along with its neck, fell to the ground


    The body of the griffon was twitching and convulsing.


    Elinalise finished it off with a blow to the head with the estoc.


    After that, I burned the griffon up with fire magic.


    We beat them.


    Afterwards, we became vignt for any pursuers.


    After a while, we exhaled in relief.


    "Phew, I apologize, I let down my guard a bit."


    "No, I also must take responsibility for not confirming what was above us."


    We apologized to each other for our failures, then we looked straight ahead.


    While there''s some sand on this rock ledge, it is solid rock.


    There doesn''t seem to be a need to be cautious of what''s beneath us.


    "From this point on, let''s pay attention to the skies."


    "You''re right."


    After doing a minimal checkup, Elinalise and I started to walk again.


    Part 5


    The sixth day.


    The rock ledge was a griffon''s nest.


    We were attacked by them on a regr basis.


    At seemingly regr intervals.


    Griffons are B-ss monsters.


    They do not use any sort of magic.


    However, they have high physical abilities, and also the ability to fly.


    Being able to maneuver in three dimensions, it is quite a formidable enemy.


    While they''re normally seen alone, when they make babies, they make two to five at a time.


    They possess high intelligence, and together in a flock they can hunt with advanced coordination.


    Thus, when they gather together it''s said they''re equal to A-rank.


    That being said, they''re no match for us.


    Being able to say that, I must be quite strong.


    It became nighttime.


    There was no presence of subi.


    It probably won''t enter a griffon''s turf.


    Then again, griffon''s are acutely aware of each other''s territory.


    At least for today, it doesn''t seem like we''ll get attacked by griffons from far away.


    In other words, we''re safe here.


    For the first time in a while, we used an open fire and barbequed griffon meat.


    Thest griffons we defeated were carrying their young, so we ate those.


    Whatever creatures they are, the meat of the young is soft and delicious.


    This is something like veal steak from a calf.


    As a person that''s about to have a child, I felt a little sorry for them.


    However, this is life.


    Man is a living creature with ego.


    I have a little bit of knowledge with regards to cooking the meat of monsters.


    That''s why I had brought along some seasoning.


    Unfortunately, the meat of a raptor doesn''t taste good, but if it''s mammal-like or bird-like like the griffon, I can definitely make it taste delicious.


    I had already started mixing the seasonings together.


    With Kokuri fruit, seeds of Awazu, and dried leaves of Abi, I mixed them with a 1:2:2 ratio, and pounded them into a powder.


    Licking some off my fingers, I felt a tingling spicy sensation.


    I sprinkled it evenly across the meat, and mixed it in.


    Then I sprinkled it with salt, then grilled it.


    Once the meat''s surface has browned, I put it a bit away from the fire, then grilled it some more.


    When the surface was sizzling with drops of fat dripping down, it''s done.


    Being careful not to burn myself, I bite into it.


    The meat of a young griffon was soft and juicy.


    It had somewhat of a strange taste, but the spicy taste from the seasoning erases it.


    Ahh, of course, with this way of grilling, the heat won''t get to to center of the meat.


    But that''s not a problem.


    Once I see an undercooked portion after eating the surface, I just have to sprinkle more seasoning on it and grill it again.


    "This is quite nostalgic. Gisu always hid this kind of seasoning."


    "It seems people in the thief-ss carry things like this."


    It''s been a few years since Eris broke up with me.


    I''vee a long way as an adventurer.


    I''ve mixed in with various parties.


    There would always be at least one person in the party that would produce this seasoning.


    A lot of the thief-ss did this.


    They look at trees and shrubs here and there, plucking off fruits and leaves, then saving it forter.


    They didn''t use them just for cooking.


    There are monsters that don''t like the strong smell of herbs and fruits.


    In case of emergencies, they can be used like insect repellent.


    When made into a powder, it can be used to blind them as well.


    "I like your particr way of seasoning."


    "Well, thanks."


    Elinalise was having poor manners, licking the fat off her fingers.


    That way of eating is something one absolutely doesn''t do in town.


    When Elinalise licks her fingers, it''s for something different.


    Like when she wants to seduce a man.


    "Elinalise, you''re not behaving."


    "Oh, so you speak just like Zenith."


    "...My mother says these things?"


    "[You''re a girl, so you should be more careful] and other lines like that, with a bright red face."


    Elinalise was imitating someone''s tone of expression.


    The image of Zenith was a bit different.


    But it''s probably her.


    She too had a period where I didn''t know her.


    And that Zenith is right now...


    No, let''s stop there. It''s better not to think things that''ll make me anxious.


    Even if I be anxious along the way, nothing happy will be gained from it.


    "So, Elinalise was quite a b*tch at that time after all?"


    "B*tch, huh... well, that''s not entirely wrong.


    Although, in those days, everybody was naked or in their underwear, you know?


    Even Ghyine didn''t know about the existence of brassieres.


    And Paul would ogle at her with his eyes..."


    That Ghyine was shameless.


    No, if it''s that Ghyine it might have been possible.


    And they seemed pretty distant.


    And damn that Paul...


    Well, it''s not like I don''t understand.


    Everybody from the beast race had ripe big melons.


    "Ahh,e to think of it, when I first met Zenith, she was around your age..."


    "About 16 years old?"


    "Yeah, a little girl that didn''t know her right from left, Paul picked her up and took her away."


    Elinalise narrowed her eyes filled with nostalgia.


    Come to think of it, Gisu and Ghyine asionally had those same eyes when talking about a person.


    They must be remembering back in their days.


    "It felt like Father wanted to apologize to you, may I ask what happened?"


    "...It''s better if you don''t ask."


    Elinalise frowned.


    It seemed she doesn''t want to say.


    "I am sure you don''t want to hear the love entanglements your father got into, yes?"


    "Yeah, I don''t want to hear about it."


    Actually, I wanted to hear.


    But, if she doesn''t want to talk about it, it''s better not to ask.


    That''s what reading the situation is about.


    But still, it seems like it''s love entanglements after all.


    It seems he had sexual rtionships with Ghyine,


    So perhaps he also had a sexual rtionship with Elinalise as well?


    Then, the party got dissolved with Zenith''s pregnancy.


    I can imagine what kind of love-hate drama took ce.


    "When we reach Lapan, he''ll definitely prostrate himself."


    "...I won''t forgive him no matter what he says."


    Elinalise was frowning.


    Maybe a lot of things had happened.


    Paul.


    That guy is a good-for-nothing.


    Because he''s a good-for-nothing, I have to rescue him.


    As a good-for-nothingrade, I have to go rescue him.


    If pushes to shove, I will also bow my head towards Elinalise for her to forgive him.


    Part 6


    Seventh day.


    We continued to fight against Griffons while moving north.


    The rock ledge was wide.


    Though I described it as a ledge, it''s more like a mountain.


    Although the ledge was t, visibility was poor.


    That''s because huge rocks were scattered about.


    When walking in such a ce, we sometimes see an open area.


    Usually, griffons attack us there.


    We repel them, then continue onward.


    "Oh."


    And, at some point the ledge stopped.


    "Seems we''re finally here."


    Below the cliff.


    It wasn''t a desert.


    There were even some trees growing.


    There was some grass spread out like a savannah.


    Just a bit further away, I could see something vague.


    It''s argeke.


    And surrounding it, white-clothed roofs.


    It''s the bazaar.

 Chapter 130: Bazaar

    <h4>Chapter 130: Bazaar</h4>


    Part 1


    Eighth day.


    We got down from the ledge and headed towards the bazaar.


    Looking from above, the bazaar was like a donut.


    The tents surrounding theke were like frosting.


    And surrounding those were bits of green.


    I haven''t eaten such a pastry in a long time.


    "We finally arrived."


    "You''re right, even though it''s only been ten days, it felt like such a long time."


    "Probably because of all the monsters."


    The ground was not a desert.


    The earth was reddish-brown, with fist-sized rocks spread about.


    The ground may be simr to that of the Magic Continent.


    Thanks to that, it was fairly easy to walk.


    The temperature also dropped considerably.


    From the ledge to here, there was a great difference.


    By the time we reached the bazaar it was evening.


    Bats were flying around over the reddish earth.


    Thinking there was a subus, I put myself on guard.


    But, the bats did nothing but fly.


    They neither dove for an attack, nor was there a subus in their midst.


    These were just bats.


    However, even though we''re close to the bazaar, there may be monsters.


    We moved while being alert.


    Kiee-...


    When we got close to the bazaar, a cry of a griffon could be heard.


    We became even more wary.


    "What was that?"


    "They must be fighting."


    Elinalize said that while looking ahead.


    I still couldn''t see where.


    "Who?"


    "Dunno."


    I got a blunt reply when I asked that.


    We got closer to the bazaar.


    Then, we saw several people and griffons.


    Four humans.


    Five griffons.


    No, to be exact, it wasn''t four people.


    It was six.


    2 people were on the ground.


    In addition, 1 person was crouching while holding his head.


    The rest were in the middle of battle with the griffons.


    3 vs. 5.


    The remaining three were coordinating well with swinging their broadswords.


    However, I could grasp that they were quite fatigued.


    "Shall we assist?"


    When I asked Elinalize, she shrugged her shoulders.


    So which is it?


    "I''ll leave that to you."


    Leaving them to die would make me feel guilty.


    Why not help them out?


    "Let''s save them."


    "Understood. Cover me!"


    "Roger!"


    Elinalize broke into a run.


    At the same time, I shot out magic at the griffon that was in the air.


    Bullseye.


    It probably wasn''t paying attention to me.


    However, it seems it took evasive action at thest minute.


    It avoided instant death.


    With its feathers scattered, the griffon fell.


    There, as if Elinalize was dancing, she stabbed it in the neck.


    I continued to fire off rock bullets one after another.


    I took down the second one with a single blow.


    The third one avoided it.


    The griffons noticed my presence.


    However, in front of them were armed men.


    And there was also Elinalize who is skilled in defense beside me.


    That being the case, I could shoot out magic all I want.


    We won''t be losing now.


    We steadily beat them down.


    "Kyuiiiiii!"


    Thest remaining one was trying to run away.


    I shot out a rock bullet at its back and finished it off.


    I can''t afford to let a wounded beast get away.


    The battle was over.


    I went together with Elinalize towards the group.


    "Is, is it finished!?"


    The man who was crouched while holding his head looked up.


    He looked around restlessly, then let out a sigh of relief.


    The group of warriors fighting the griffons approached us.


    "What are you doing! Hurry up and look!"


    Amongst the men, a warrior was giving out instructions.


    The person who received them ran off somewhere at full speed.


    "Seriously... what a disaster, why are griffons here..."


    The man giving out orders carried the remaining two, and looked at us.


    "You''ve saved us. I''m grateful."


    The man giving out orders wore something like a yellow gown on top of a red robe.


    He had a red dot marked on his forehead.


    He really looks the part of a merchant of the desert.


    He had a long and skinny moustache.


    However it wasn''t majestic.


    It gave off a feeling like its an essory.


    I felt a bit relieved.


    "Not at all, it''s times like these that we have to help each other."


    "Normally you''d just abandon us."


    Since he thanked me in Fighting Godnguage, I replied back in the same.


    It looks like they can understand, and it got through to them.


    Seems like we''ll be fine.


    "May you be graced with the blessing of the winds."


    Saying only that, he turned back.


    And walked towards the ce where therades had fallen.


    "..."


    The remaining two were d in red armor.


    Their bottom half had something like a skirt with thick loincoth hanging down.


    They were more heavily armedpared to warriors on the Central Continent.


    Hanging from their waist was a big curved sword.


    It was thick and wide.


    It easily surpassed the length of a meter.


    I often saw swords like this when I was on the Magic Continent.


    They were probably effective againstrge monsters.


    Their swords were big, and their armor was thick.


    I wonder if that was why they couldn''t match up against the quick and nimble griffons.


    "A magician, huh, that''s unusual."


    A big man murmured.


    Arge tattoo on his face.


    An eyepatch on his left eye.


    His height was close to 2 meters.


    He seems to be about 40.


    His behavior seemed as if he had tons of experience.


    "Bro. This person, maybe she''s a subus?"


    There was a girl on their side.


    She said that while staring at Elinalize.


    Dark skinned, wearing chest armor and loincloth-like skirt.


    While I couldn''t see underneath her clothes, she seems like she has a lot of muscle.


    She seems to be in her early twenties.


    <What are you saying?>


    Elinalize didn''t understand their words, and looked puzzled.


    She doesn''t understand Fighting Godnguage.


    <<''Is she a subus'', you say?>>


    <<Well, it''s not umon that she would get mistaken for one.>>


    <<Shall I confirm it?>>


    <<But, she isn''t giving off a stinky smell.>>


    <<Well, to men, it''s a smell of pleasure.>>


    The big man hit the girl on the head.


    "Fool! Like there''s a subus that''ll apany a man! For someone that saved you, what''s with that way of speaking!"


    "But, bro, when the bats were flying, when you saw her, you said you thought she''s a subus!"


    The girl being hit was crying out in a pathetic voice.


    It was hard to understand her words.


    Maybe she''s got a strong ent.


    While I could pick up a few words here and there, I felt a bit uneasy.


    "Geez, that''s why you get called a blockhead!"


    The tone of the man facing her was normal.


    ''Clear''...not sure if that''s a good way to describe it, but for me, I could easily listen to his Fighting Godnguage.


    "Phew."


    The big man sighed.


    Then he looked down at Elinalize and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, please don''t take offense. This person...she''s Karumerita, but she''s a moron."


    Elinalize looked at me with a troubled face.


    She couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    <...What did he say? Is he courting me or something?>


    <The girl beside him called you a subus, and he''s apologizing.>


    <Ah, I see. I forgive him.>


    With a smile that could charm a man, Elinalize smiled at the big man.


    I could tell that face of the big man turned red.


    "It seems she''s not worried about it."


    "I, I see. Does that woman not understand our words?"


    "Yes. I''m an interpreter."


    The big man looks at Elinalize bluntly.


    I could more or less get what he was thinking.


    Probably something like, ''that''s a nice girl.''


    Or perhaps, ''She''s got no breasts.''


    Elinalize probably didn''t mind this at all, as she''s used to being gazed like that.


    She even had a boastful atmosphere.


    The man broke off his gaze from Elinalize, and looked at me.


    "...I''m Baribadom. Let me thank you again."


    "I''m Rudeus Greyrat. This is Elinalize."


    "I see, if anything happens..."


    "Hey, what are you guys standing about for!"


    Someone was shouting at Baribadom.


    It was the man from before.


    "Hurry up and look for the cargo!"


    "Pardon me. I''ll thank youter for sure."


    Baribadom and Karumerita went to the side of the man.


    Those three were discussing things briefly,


    But they quickly split into two groups and went off.


    All in the blink of an eye.


    "Oh, how frank. Even though they could at least say thanks."


    Elinalize was grumbling.


    It''s not like she wanted a reward or anything.


    "The wounded are left here, huh..."


    I looked at the people who were on the ground.


    If they need treatment, I could use healing magic if necessary.


    When I was thinking of that,


    "Are they dead?"


    To begin with, they didn''t even show the attitude of wanting to be treated.


    Was it that obvious?


    "These people are quite young."


    One was a young girl.


    She must be about eighteen years old.


    Her head must have been smashed by the griffon''s beak.


    There was arge hole on her forehead.


    It was instant death.


    "On this continent, I wonder if it''s a custom to leave the dead behind."


    "That doesn''t seem to be the attitude of adventurers."


    "They didn''t look like adventurers, though."


    While conversing, I burnt them with magic and buried them.


    To not give theirrades a burial, how heartless.


    The warrior from before, I think he was named Baribadom.


    He said he would thank uster.


    But, we hadn''t even asked the name of that moustached master.


    Without telling us his contact info, how is he supposed to thank us?


    Don''t tell me, is he going to look for us?


    Is he going to track us down, then tell us toe get our reward?


    Is it that kind of culture?


    ...Well, it''s fine.


    He probably didn''t want to give us thanks from the beginning.


    I''m just a good-hearted person.


    "Well then, let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    Thus, we arrived at the bazaar.


    Part 2


    We entered the bazaar.


    By that time night had fallen.


    But our surroundings were quite bright.


    Like a temple festival, there were bonfires lit here and there.


    Around these bonfires were rug-like cloths being spread out.


    On top of them, were men and women eating and having a good time.


    It felt like some kind of flower viewing.


    Everybody was wearing turbans.


    While their clothing colors and patterns vary, the colors of each race was well defined.


    Me and Elinalize felt out of ce.


    Although this sense of being out of ce is nothing new to us.


    "I''m getting hungry."


    "Yeah, me too."


    Seeing people eating made me hungry.


    That doesn''t change no matter which world you''re in.


    That being said, we need to find a ce to sleep first.


    When I was thinking that, a man called out to us.


    "Hey, you two, wanna eat? I''ll treat you to a meal for just 3 Shinsa!"


    It seems that he was selling leftover food.


    Whether or not he was calling to one or both of us, we epted his invitation.


    We can''t think of a good n when we''re hungry, after all.


    When we sat on the rug, the advertiser held out his hand with his palms up.


    "Please pay in advance, I''ll get some food for you."


    I took out 3 copper coins from my pocket and gave it to him.


    When he took them, he made a puzzled expression.


    "What is this?"


    "They''re copper coins from the country of Ranoa."


    "What country is that? I can''t use these."


    As expected, in these parts, money from the country of Ranoa can''t be used.


    It was obvious.


    We were nning on going somewhere to exchange currency, so we don''t have any on hand right now.


    "Is this fine?"


    When I was thinking of what to do, Elinalize slipped something in the advertiser''s hand.


    It was a metal ring.


    The advertiser took it, then brought his face close to it and took a good, long look at it.


    Afterwards, being satisfied, he said ''Thanks'', then went to seek other customers.


    "In times like these, bartering things is better."


    Yeah. This must be the wisdom of the elders.


    Her judgement was quick.


    "Elinalize, you are really quite reliable."


    "Nothing wille from ttering me."


    I sat on the rug.


    For some reason, there was a strange nostalgic feeling.


    I wonder if it''s because I haven''t sat on floors for some time now?


    It felt like sitting on carpets in Japanese households.


    "Here ya go!"


    We didn''t order anything, but food came out.


    It was white mushy soup, which seemed to have beans, meat, and potatoes cooked together.


    And the steaming meat was giving off a spicy smell.


    There was also some kind of sour fruit from the southern countries that had sweet sauce on top of it.


    Sweet soup, spicy meat, and sweet and spicy fruit.


    It''s abination that makes one yearn for carbohydrates.


    Or, so I thought, but it was unexpectedly pretty good.


    The soup was especially good.


    At first nce it seemed like white meat and potato stew, but the dripping part was actually cooked rice.


    In other words, it was some kind of porridge.


    I didn''t think I would be eating rice here.


    Since there were no paddy fields, I wonder if it would be decent.


    I had heard that you could harvest rice even in the tropical regions.


    Yeah. This rice is good.


    I finished it in the blink of an eye.


    I felt that even if I didn''t want to eat the rice by itself I''d end up just finishing it regardless.


    I was in really good spirits.


    I wonder if it''s possible to cultivate this type of rice in the north also.


    If Aisha can study this type of agriculture, it might be possible.


    No, I shouldn''t raise her to be a farmer just for my own convenience.


    "Oh, for someone whoins about the taste, you sure are quiet today, Rudeus."


    "That''s because this is much more delicious than I thought."


    I even ordered seconds.


    I don''t mean to find fault with Sylphy''s cooking.


    But, this is different.


    Rice is another story.


    If there were eggs and soy sauce, even better.


    I see.


    Perhaps there may be soy sauce on this continent.


    For eggs, I can use something other than Garuda.


    A bird will produce eggs.


    There is rice, and there are eggs.


    In that case, there''s only one thing left.


    Soy sauce.


    "Alright then, let''s find an inn."


    However, we''re not here to sightsee.


    Once we rescue Paul, I can spend time to find it.


    I''ll postpone looking for now.


    I''m not here to y around.


    "It seems it''ll be good to find a guide tomorrow morning."


    Looking around, the surrounding shops were starting to close up.


    With lights being extinguished, it seems that was also a concept of bedtime here.


    It seems to be pretty early to sleep.


    Now doesn''t seem to be the time to hire someone.


    Since the advertiser from earlier was still here, I decided to ask.


    "Excuse me. Is there an inn around here?"


    "Inn? We''ve got no such thing here, just sleep wherever you like."


    We got that answer in reply.


    There were no such thing as an inn at the bazaar.


    It seems that it''s natural for travellers without a roof to just sleep outdoors.


    In our case, I could just make a shelter.


    "How will we be sleeping?"


    "It seems it''s popr to sleep near the waterside."


    "Then, let''s go somewhere further away."


    We consulted then decided on a spot.


    We decided to set up a ce to sleep between two tents.


    If the tents are big, there must also be many guards.


    There won''t be many people that want to steal from a ce near here.


    This is what you call ''looking for a big tree when you want shelter.''


    I made a big bedroom.


    While it took some time to make it, it was wider than a shelter.


    It was a good size enough to spend at least one night.


    Then again, it''d be very hot inside when the sun is up.


    This is only useful at night.


    "Phew, anyway, thanks for everything so far."


    "Yes, same to you."


    We ced down our luggage, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s at least be on half alert."


    "We''ll do stuff tomorrow. We''ll prepare what we need, and then look for a guide."


    We easily confirm what needs to be done tomorrow.


    Resupplying of food.


    Securing our money.


    Confirming our road to Lapan.


    Searching for a guide.


    That should be all for now.


    We conducted maintenance on our equipment.


    We polished our sword and shield, then confirmed there were no scratches on our armor and robes.


    This has already be our everyday routine.


    Our equipment inspection ended.


    We made a bed using a nket.


    All that''s left is to sleep.


    At this point, Elinalize got up.


    "Now then, time to head off."


    To the convenience store?


    As if to say that, I turned my head at her in puzzlement.


    "Where to?"


    Elinalize answered with a bitter smile.


    "Searching for men."


    She said something bold, but to put it simply, it''s to fulfill her curse.


    "You should be fine still during this period, yeah?"


    Elinalize''s curse typically requires sex once every two weeks.


    With the magic tool, that''s extended to 2-3 times.


    So she can hold it in for at least a month.


    Thest time she did it with Cliff was nearly two weeks ago.


    Seems like a good time to ''replenish''.


    "Yeah. But, I want to do it at least once here."


    "I see..."


    This is a round-trip that will take about 3 months.


    And to ount for unknown factors, it may possibly be 4 months.


    Even if the curse can be suppressed for 3 months at the most, she must do it at least once.


    Either way, it''s something we cannot avoid.


    "I understand, please take care."


    "Yes, see youter. I don''t mind if you go to sleep first."


    "Then I''ll take you up on that offer...Ah, would you know what they are saying?"


    "Won''t be necessary. Things like this are pretty much the same anywhere."


    Elinalize said that as she headed out of the shelter.


    Part 3


    The next morning.


    I was crying "Ants!" as I woke up.


    It was an attack of phnx ants!


    ...Though nothing like that happened.


    I was able to get a full night''s sleep for the first time in a long while.


    The dreams were good.


    I dreamt of Aisha and Norn insistently asking for a ride on my shoulders.


    When Norn got on my shoulders, Aisha pouted.


    When Aisha got on my shoulders, Norn cried.


    Finally, Sylphy came along, and like a bully got on my shoulders.


    When I chided with ''hey now, take turns on the swing'',


    Sylphy would go ''No no, this is mine!'' and such, and made Norn and Aisha cry.


    When she appeared, Sylphy was fully grown, but when she rode on my shoulders she was as small as when she was seven.


    It was a good dream.


    When I woke up, I unconsciously broke into a grin.


    Thanks to that, I felt quite refreshed.


    When I looked beside me, Elinalize was unusually bright, sleeping with a satisfied face.


    It seems she enjoyed a lotst night.


    I felt sorry for Cliff.


    Part 4


    When it was morning, the bazaarpletely changed.


    The quiet atmosphere at night went away, and a lively scenery appeared.


    Goods were lined up in front of tents, and people were raising their voices.


    "Big melons here! Will be disposed of tomorrow!"


    "w of a griffon! Right now only 30 Shinsa!"


    "Is there anybody selling Naniia cloth? I wish to trade them with fruit from Tokotsu!"


    The merchants were shouting their goods and prices in a loud voice, and those who were buying raised their voices more.


    One could exchange with currency, or conduct bartering.


    This scenery of crowds of people full ofmotion was stretched out.


    "Here''s a ss bottle from Vega! It can''t be found any further east! Is there anybody who wants it?"


    What attracted me was the ss.


    It seems that ss bottles are a specialty product in this region.


    Pretty square patterns were neatly lined up on the ss bottle.


    With regards to ss, the people of Begaritto had a high aptitude for handling it.


    The Central Continent also had ss.


    But the ss was thin and rough, and was low in transparency.


    Of course, even Begaritto was at a level far from modern day Japan.


    But, there were many interesting shapes that gave off a hand-made feel.


    Maybe I should buy one as a souvenir before heading back.


    "Rudeus, we''re not here to sightsee."


    "I know."


    In the midst of this scenery overflowing with liveliness, we began to set out to do what we nned before.


    First is money.


    This region''s currency is called Shinsa.


    Ever sinceing to this world, this is the first time I heard of this currency.


    It felt like a fresh reminder.


    In the Central Continent there were things like gold and silver coins.


    Though, the shape doesn''t change.


    It was just a round metal te that had a clumsy pattern engraved on it.


    When I was with Eris and the others at East Port, I remembered seeing those at least once.


    Selling a little of what I had, I obtained a bit of this currency.


    Although bartering seems mainstream here, having money gives for a peace of mind.


    I sold things from the northern part of the Central Continent at a high price.


    To my surprise, I sold them with the price three times that of cheap dried meat.


    If I tried harder, I could have sold it even higher.


    If I brought this ss over to Ranoa, I could probably make a killing off of it.


    Though it seems like it''ll attract attention, so I probably won''t do it.


    For the time being, I presently have about 5000 Shinsa on hand.


    While I am not sure how much we will need to suffice, yesterday''s meal was 3 Shinsa.


    If I have 5000, this should be plenty.


    After getting enough money, I gathered information about thebyrinth city Lapan.


    I easily gathered information about Lapan, apparently it''s a big city.


    It seems that Lapan is about a month''s trip north from here.


    It''s exactly what Nanahoshi''s info said.


    Once, I tried listening in on the path to get there.


    "While it''s a popr route to take a detour around the desert by going through the way of Ngotsu, there have been many robbers recently so it''s dangerous. If you''re a smart merchant, you''d cross the Ucho desert. From andmark in the east, you''ll arrive at an oasis if you head north, then from there head west along that path, then when you see the Kara mountain range, head north while facing the left mountain side and you''ll reach another oasis. Once you cross that, then once youe out from the east, if you head northwest from there, you''ll intersect with the original route."


    It''s all gibberish to me.


    There were many proper nouns, withndmarks, mountains, and deserts everywhere.


    For now, I understand there are 2 routes, but unless you''re ustomed to travelling on the Begaritto Continent, you can easily get lost.


    "You don''t sell maps here?"


    Once, I tried asking that.


    With a map, it''ll be reliable.


    It''s reassuring to at least get a rough position of where I am.


    However, the answer I got was bad.


    "Map? Who would make something like that?"


    As I was told.


    There wasn''t an Inou Tadaka around here.


    Thus, like our original n, I decided to hire a guide.


    "Then, is there a ce where people gather that would guide us as far as Lapan?"


    I asked that, just like a shot in the dark.


    However, that too proved to bear no result.


    "While there are people that know the roads, I doubt you''ll find one looking for someone to go to a ce like that."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well, normally you''d look for ces for trade, right?"


    "I see."


    It''s obvious once you think about it.


    I wonder why I didn''t realize this while we wereing here?


    Elinalize casually said to hire a guide.


    As a rule of thumb for her, if you don''t know thend you''re travelling in, you''d hire a guide at the starting town.


    Using a teleportation circle, the idea of starting the journey at the midpoint never crossed my mind.


    There may have been some warped logic there.


    It wasn''t going as nned.


    However, one should not be impatient.


    Things don''t go ording to n all the time.


    It hasn''t even been two weeks since we started on our trip.


    Once you think about how it normally takes about 1 year to get to this point, we''ve progressed far too well.


    "In times like these, what would you do, Elinalize?"


    "I''d just break through with my own strength. But, to be honest, I''d rather not go through another desert."


    "Of course."


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "...Let''s see. How about looking for someone that is nning on heading towards Lapan?"


    "That seems good, let''s do that."


    Aisha clung onto caravans and was able to travel really quickly.


    I''ll follow her example.


    Then again, it''s not like we''re traveling quickly, more like getting directions from ce to ce.


    "Do you have an idea of where merchants heading towards Lapan would be?"


    Just like guides, there wasn''t anybody recruiting for guards either.


    But, Elinalize is an S-ss adventurer, and I am a Saint-ss water magician.


    Thinking that, I continued investigating.


    It seems not many merchants here want to go to Lapan from here.


    They seem to normally head towards the city in the east named Kinkara.


    However, it''s not like there wasn''t anybody.


    Lapan was called abyrinth city, and there are countless maze dungeons surrounding it.


    It''s a ce full of magical items.


    People stock up on magical items there, then head to another city to sell them at a high price.


    There were merchants that did that type of trade.


    Those merchants carry a magic stone or magic crystal from the southwest, passing by here, then heading towards Lapan.


    "But, I don''t know how long it''ll be to get there.


    I mean, I''ll definitely pass by there within a few months or so..."


    Hearing that, I felt a little uneasy.


    If that''s the case, it''d be better to stick with other merchants heading east.


    If it''s a trade hub, we can hire a guide there.


    Thinking that, we continued to look around.


    While there were many merchants heading to Kinkara, not a single one was going to Lapan.


    Maybe it''s best to go out of our way to Kinkara after all.


    When I was starting to think that, we got a result.


    "If you want to go there, you should seek out master Garuban. If I remember, he should be around the tents on the west side of theke. Go look for him."


    We searched for this man called Garuban.


    The merchant named Garuban was a person that made his fortune peddling from Lapan to Tenorio.


    He carries magic stones to Lapan, then from there he carries away magical items.


    Possessing six camels, he seems to have made quite a living from this.


    Once we knew the name, we found him immediately.


    It wasn''t as big of a tent as was described.


    Six camels were tied up outside.


    Just like the info had said.


    When we got close to the tent, a dark-skinned girl came out.


    She was wearing chest armor and a loincloth-like skirt.


    While I couldn''t tell from underneath her clothes, she seems to have a lot of physical strength.


    Wait a sec, it''s the face I saw yesterday.


    It was the female warrior Karumerita.


    "Hey, you were from yesterday!"


    She was surprised as she pointed at me.


    It seems like she remembered me.


    It seems the man with a small group that we saved yesterday was Garuban.


    Saving people creates good opportunities.


    Part 5


    Garuban dly weed us.


    "When we returned yesterday, we didn''t see you guys around, so we were surprised."


    We were told they went looking for their cargo, their fleeing camel.


    When they returned after recovering the camel,


    We had already disappeared.


    Seeing that hisrades were properly cremated and buried,


    He couldn''t find us even though he wanted to say thank you.


    It seems he went around for a while looking for us.


    I really wanted to ask for an exnation.


    But, it could be perhaps that''s themon sense of how things are around here.


    First priority is cargo.


    Everything elsees after.


    "This must be fate, would you be my guards?"


    Garuban wanted to replenish his guards.


    Well, two of them did die yesterday.


    "How about 600 Shinsa including meals until we reach Lapan? Hmm?"


    It seems like something he had thought of before.


    Using ttering words, that we did a great job at defeating those griffons, or something like that.


    Even though you were crouching in fear and didn''t see it at all.


    However, this is what we had wished for.


    "We''ll go ahead and take on escorting you to Lapan."


    "Ooh, is that so! I appreciate it!


    If that''s so, I don''t mind hiring you with an exclusive contract.


    I haven''t seen any magician quite like you. Let''s give you a bonus.


    One year is 10000 Shinsa...well, Baribadom wouldin. How does 8000 Shinsa sound?"


    "We also have our own objectives, so let''s leave that for another time."


    Since it seems the talk of this was getting bigger and bigger, I stopped it then and there.


    And so, we got ourselves a guide to Lapan.


    Just a little more now.

 Chapter 131: The Warriors of the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Warriors of the Desert</h4>


    Part 1


    We aim towards Lapan while escorting Garuban.


    The members are:


    Merchant Garuban.


    Escort Captain Baribadomu "Hawk-Eyes".


    Escort Karumerita the "Bone Crusher".


    Escort Tonto the "Big de".


    These four, and if you include me, Rudeus of the "Quagmire", and Elinalise of the "Dragon Road", that makes six of us.


    Furthermore, there''s six camels, as well.


    I thought about attaching names to the camels as well, but it seems that if you run out of food in the desert, you eat the camels, so I decided not to do it.


    The first time I taste camel meat, I want to eat it deliciously without a sense of guilt after all.


    We decided to go with a formation that we arranged beforehand.


    Fundamentally, its center is Garuban, Baribadomu is the head, and the sides are covered by Karumerita and Tonto.


    Elinalise and I are stationed in the back.


    It''s be a shape where the five of us surround Garuban and the camels.


    No matter what direction an attackes from, we''re positioned to follow up and prevent any damage from reaching Garuban.


    It''s the Imperial Cross.


    I thought Karumerita or Tonto would be better for the rear guard, but they''re taking into consideration that I''m a magician, and it ended up bing a shape where I work in coordination with Elinalise who is familiar with me.


    "Then, let''s depart."


    First we leave the Bazaar heading east.


    After moving to the east, it seems you arrive at a route almost like a main road.


    I don''t really remember the name of the region very well, but if my memories are correct then it''s a route which thievese out.


    For the time being, in regards to that matter, I seek counsel with Baribadomu in charge of security.


    "The route for crossing the desert there are no known roads. Besides, we''re escorting for that sake. Unexpectedly, if we''re caught they might try to charge something like a passage fee after all."


    Passage fee. I wonder if there''s that kind of thing as well.


    When in trouble solve it with money.


    It''s nice and easy to understand.


    That''s right, even thieves are humans trying to live their lives.


    If you just hand over the things they want, they won''t request any more than that.


    Handing over money to guys who don''t work and aren''t rtives or anything is a bit of a disgustingly bad story in my opinion.


    However, this time it''s not like my pockets will suffer after all, so it''s no problem.


    Although, even thieves are people.


    They might want things other than money or goods.


    For example, since Elinalise is erotic they''ll take her as well.


    If ites down to that, it''s a troubling story.


    The rtionship between Garuban and us isn''t all that strong.


    Even though it could be said that we saved his life, there''s no way he would exchange his own life for ours.


    There''s the possibility that we might be cut off as well.


    It might end up with just Elinalise and I fighting alone.


    "Rudeus, you''re making an uneasy face, but if we have a magician of your level, then thieves aren''t all that frightening."


    "Is that how it is?"


    "If ites down to it, I''ll manage to do something using seduction."


    "And then, after being taken to the hideout of the thieves, tied up with chains and one after another taking their turn..."


    "It''s surprisingly gentle you know."


    "You have experience with this?"


    "The result of my youth."


    It seems like Elinalise is full ofposure.


    Even though I say that, the past is the past, now is now, if something were to happen to her, I wouldn''t be able to face Cliff.


    Well, if it''s just several tens or so of opponents, then I think we can manage somehow or other.


    Part 2


    We started walking east through the desert.


    We were attacked by monsters many times.


    The herd that came charging at us, "Begaritto Buffalo".


    The one that came rustling along the ground, "Great Tarant".


    The one thates using wind magic from the sky, "Air Force Eagle".


    The ones we had already identified, "Gyro Raptor" and "Cactus Treant".


    Etc...


    But, thanks to Baribadomu discovering them at an early stage, it never turned into arge scale battle.


    Baribadomu is a warrior possessing a Demon Eye.


    It seems that''s why he''s called Baribadomu "Hawk-Eyes".


    Close to two meters tall, a brawny and muscr warrior.


    His age would be around 40 years old I guess.


    The wrinkles on the corners of his eyes stand out making his expression look somewhat cunning.


    His hairstyle has a peculiarity, the sides and back of his head go up to the top of it.


    He closely resembles some ce''s high school basketball club captain.


    It''s a hairstyle that would match well if he started shouting, "It''s fine so do the taping."


    His Demon Eye is the same as Ghyine, the "Magic Power Eye".


    It''s an eye that can see the flow of magic power.


    That is generally used to search for enemies.


    "It''s a monster, everyone prepare for battle."


    He predicts attacks from monsters and changes in the weather quite urately.


    Almost like Ruijerd.


    His uracy isn''t as good as Ruijerd though, but maybe because it''s something learned through experience, the speed at which he discovered enemies was rtively fast.


    "How nostalgic. Ghyine used to use her eye and nose to find enemies like that."


    Elinalise narrowed her eyes and said that.


    After all, if you have an ally that can search out enemies there''s a vast difference in security.


    If the enemy is found then I can attack from long range.


    At first I was using rock bullet, but since it started to be a pain trying to aim, I changed to the course of using wind magic to lift them and drop them to their deaths.


    It''s nice since this way is easy.


    "Using suchrge magic like that, will your magic powerst?"


    Probably because I''m just using whatever works to defeat them, Baribadomu asked something like that.


    "If it''s only one day''s worth then it''ll be fine."


    "I see, I get it now, you''re a great sorcerer huh."


    "What''s that, great sorcerer you say?"


    "It holds the meaning of magician who has mastered a great path."


    "No, it''s not really something as amazing as that."


    "In any case, a magician that doesn''t put up a pretense of cking off is rare."


    Within those known as magicians, there are guys who make the decision to only use half of their entire magic power during a single day.


    There were many magicians like that in the northern part of the Central Continent as well.


    For a magician who has low physical ability, when the timees down to it the only thing they can rely on is magic power after all.


    Naturally.


    Although, I haven''t even been using half of it you know.


    Keeping magic power in reserve ismon sense among magicians.


    However, it seems among the warriors of the desert who don''t know magicians well it just appearszy.


    It might be something rted to his age, but it seems Baribadomu understands the meaning to why magicians preserve their magic power.


    After seeing how he wasn''t surprised over the chantless casting though it doesn''t seem like he''s all that knowledgeable about magic itself.


    "It''s good that you''re not cking off, but please think about preserving your magic power for the time when we need it. Since there''s five of us after all. Just stick with monsters that are designated as out of range, alright?"


    "Understood."


    There''s no real necessity to hide that fact that I have arge quantity of aggregate magic power though...


    There''s no necessity to say it either.


    Even I myself don''t really understand well where my limit is after all.


    Using it all I want and getting ahead of myself then making a mistake is something I don''t want to do.


    Part 3


    During the night the five of us keep lookout in rotation.


    Garuban puts up a tent and sleeps there.


    Alone.


    All of the escorts are outside.


    Well, we are on sides of the employer and the employed after all, I guess it''s only natural.


    I made the suggestion of creating a shelter and sleeping there, but it seems Baribadomu and the other''s sense for night attacks would be dulled so it was rejected.


    It seems there''s a proper reason for sleeping outside as well.


    If they''re going to say something like that, then I find it difficult to sleep inside a shelter as well.


    However, Elinalise said it.


    "There''s no need to let it bother you, we have our own way of doing things. Trying to get some rest is the important part."


    She makes a good point with her words.


    I decided to sleep in the shelter as well.


    Since I feel more rested that way after all.


    Well then, lookout is done in pairs of two.


    I thought it would be fine alone, but it seems having five people doing it in pairs is safer.


    Fundamentally the rotation changes based on the day.


    On the first day the ones keeping lookout were Karumerita and I.


    "Please take good care of me."


    "Yeah, don''t sleep."


    "Of course."


    Even though it''s called lookout, it''s boring just silently doing nothing in a ce with nothing.


    Which is why, I started to chat with Karumerita about stories of the world atrge.


    "The other day, you saved us."


    "No, that goes for both of us."


    "You''re strong, that woman as well, strong."


    Karumerita is a woman warrior.


    It seems in terms of age she''s 20 years old this year.


    Karumerita the "Bone Crusher".


    Following along with that name, it seems she prefers tactics that push with power using a broadsword that''s over one meter long.


    The warriors around this area all seem to prefer and use broadswords.


    Baribadomu and Tonto as well have simr looking, massive and long swords hanging at their waist.


    It seems because there''s manyrge monsters with hard outer shells, they must have developed using ones that won''t simply break.


    No matter how much ability you have, with just a trifling matter, that seems to be the case after all.


    It seems like the style is an original as well.


    "Your woman''s sword is too thin. You can''t defeat anything with that."


    "That isn''t the case, that''s a magic item imbued with magic power after all. She even managed to tear things like Griffons to pieces. Also, that person, isn''t my woman. It''s not that sort of rtionship."


    "But, if a Subuses you''ll embrace her, wrong?"


    "No, since I can use detoxification magic..."


    "When a Subuses, men serve, embrace women, it''s providence of this desert."


    "Oh?"


    Karumerita triumphantly told me about the ecology of the warriors in the desert and the rtionship between female warriors and Subus on Begaritto Continent.


    There are Subus inhabiting Begaritto Continent.


    It seems Subus were originally a minority monster that inhabited the southwest region of Demon Continent.


    But in the war 400 years ago, Lace mass produced them.


    In order to bring ruin to the warriors of Begaritto that were continuing their intense opposition, it seems he sent them in.


    Subus are absurdly strong against men.


    Those pheromones cany any man bare.


    Honestly, if one of those suddenly appeared in front of my eyes or two appear at once even I don''t feel like I can win.


    Men who have been poisoned by the pheromones be the servants of the Subus.


    The primary objective of the servant is to be a meal for the Subus, but even for a Subus taking back several tens of people to their nest seems to be impossible, so they just take several people and neglect the rest there.


    And then the remaining men left behind start killing each other on the spot.


    It seems after being poisoned by the pheromones surrounding men start to look like enemies.


    Exactly: "Abnormal Status: Charmed" I''d say.


    In order to cure the charmed state, you either need to use detoxification greater than intermediate or else embrace a woman, otherwise it can''t be cured.


    Back then, 400 years ago in Begaritto Continent, there were almost no people who could use detoxification magic.


    As a result of that, the vast majority of male warriors were driven to extinction by the hands of the Subi.


    If you have no partner you can embrace, then it can''t be helped.


    It''s a cruel world.


    At least in the end, even a Subus is fine, I can imagine some thoughts along those lines.


    I understand, I understand those feelings very well.


    400 years after that.


    If you were to ask if the warriors of Begaritto had been destroyed, that didn''t be the case.


    As a counter-measure against the Subi, it became that the warriors would always bring along several women when they move around.


    Those women could be ves or Magic Race prisoners, there were a variety of them it seems.


    However, for the warriors, those who can''t fight were just a hindrance.


    They have no choice other than to protect them after all. They have low physical strength as well.


    The warriors thought about it.


    Straining theircking brains.


    And then they came up with it.


    That it would be fine if they just bring female warriors.


    It''s certainly a logical way of thinking about it.


    Even though I say that, just like this, the "Female Warrior" system of Begaritto was created.


    In the current escorting parties, there''s always at least one female warrior with them.


    Female warriors who fight during the times when the Subie out and after fighting they are embraced by the men.


    Depending on the situation, the more women you have the better as well.


    In that way, during the times when Subi appear, it''s safer after all.


    On the Begaritto Continent, women are living things that fight.


    Karumerita as well is one among those female warriors.


    During the time when a Subus appears, she will be the partner for her male allies.


    Of course, if she keeps doing something like that, then she''ll quickly get pregnant.


    However, for the female warriors that''s an honor and then it seems they return to their vige while pregnant.


    After they give birth they leave the child to their vige and then start marching around the Continent as warriors again.


    It seems Karumerita has already given birth to one child as well.


    All of the children born are raised together in the vige.


    Without rtion to who gave birth to the child or whose child they belong to.


    Among them it seems there''re even children of different races mixed together, but there''s no discrimination.


    Without exception, they receive training as warriors. Around the time when men are skilled and the women have their first menstruation, they perform the ceremony of adulthood and leave for the outside.


    And then they travel as warriors outside of the vige, after their bodies start to decline around thirty years old, it seems they obtain the right to return to the vige and devote themselves to raising the children.


    Just, it seems there are those like Baribadomu who decide to never return to their vige and live until they die as warriors as well.


    Naturally as it is, there''s no such system as marriage.


    I''m sure there''re no special feelings held towards any specific individual when they''re embraced as well.


    I''m experiencing a bit of culture shock.


    In my previous world as well, I had heard stories of simr tribes.


    However, when they''re actually in front of your eyes, how do I put it, it goes beyond just being erotic and gives off a moving impression.


    And while I was thinking that,


    "You, feel grateful towards, but hate magicians, if Subuses out, ask white woman."


    And I was turned down.


    No, well, since I can use detoxification I wouldn''t be asking though.


    Part 4


    Tonto the "Big de" is a silent man.


    Tonto has arge beard, he''s a man of about thirty years old.


    Underneath his dark skin he has burly muscles built up.


    He''s shorter than Baribadomu, but he has simr looks.


    If it weren''t for the difference in how he wears his beard from Baribadomu, unexpectedly you might not be able to make the distinction between them.


    People of a different race are hard to make distinctions between.


    During the time we were keeping lookout I did talk to him a bit, but it seems he''s fundamentally the type to not speak on his own.


    It''s quite the contrast from Karumerita who talks without even being asked.


    It''s fine since there''s nothing in particr I really want to talk about though.


    However, I casually start conversation.


    "Tonto the "Long Sword" is cool, isn''t it?"


    "Baba-sama gave it to me."


    "Oh~. So it''s not like you just naturally started to get called that."


    "All of the names of warriors of the desert are given by Baba-sama."


    It seems that the vige chief gives the warriors of the desert their second name at the time when they leave for their journey.


    One like Karumerita who has excellent physical strength, gets a name like "Mighty Strength" or "Bone Crusher", those who have good eyes like Baribadomu get names like "Hawk-Eyes" or "Eagle-Eyes".


    It seems to be based on their state, in order to understand what their strong points are supposedly.


    Just, because of that method of deciding, it seems they''ve suffered unexpectedly.


    Supposedly there are people who can do nothing but boast of their physical strength.


    Tonto is called "Big de", but it''s not like he emphasizes use of a huge sword.


    This is of the physical strength type as well.


    I''m sure without a doubt there''s a name like, "Two Swords Unnecessary" as well.


    "I started to get naturally called that while I was fighting. Since I used nothing but quagmires to fight."


    "A bog of mud, I''ve never seen it once yet."


    "It has bad affinity with the monsters around here."


    If it''s against opponents that crawl across the ground then the quagmire has a tremendous effect, but if it''s like a Griffin or Subus, which can fly through the sky, then the effect is reduced by half.


    For the insect like ones which are slow but have hard outer shells as well, even if you can stop their legs doesn''t mean it will go well.


    In the first ce, recently it hasn''t even been able to slow them down.


    "Your magic is showy and amusing, I want to see your specialty as well."


    "Quagmires are in though. If there''s opportunity I''ll show you."


    After that, Tonto remained silent.


    It was like we talked about everything that was necessary.


    Part 5


    While we were moving east, there was gradually more greening out.


    Even more moving towards the east and there was a town called Kinkara and it seems spreading out even further to the east from there is a dense forest area.


    For a dense forest area to be right next to the desert, what a strange continent.


    Although, the Garuban party wasn''t nning to move towards there.


    On the way, we encountered something like arge rock standing vertical as thendmark and then changed course to the north.


    Around the time three days had passed since we changed courses, we ran into the main road.


    Even if we were to call it a main road, it''s not like there''s any particr maintenance done to it.


    It''s a path that became a path because a lot of people walked along it.


    If I were topare it to the sand like ground until now and it''s a lot more solid to step on, it truly gives off a feeling of stability.


    As I thought, it''s better for the ground to be solid.


    "Sir. From here on out, the thievese out. I think we can do something about it, but if the timees down it..."


    "I''m paying you money, make sure you protect at least the luggage!"


    "...Will do."


    Baribadomu was probably trying to say that if the time came to it, we should throw away the cargo and run.


    However, in regards to Garuban, it seems the cargo is more important than his life.


    Sense of values are various among people.


    "Ani? Is it alright?"


    "Bon kura, it''s fine for you not to worry about anything."


    Karumerita is called "bon kura" by Baribadomu and Tonto.


    Since she''s Bone Crusher it''s bon kura.


    It''s truly an easy to understand nickname.


    No, insult maybe?


    If I were to say it, it seems like I''d be hit.


    "Quagmire and Dragon Road. You two remain by Garuban-san''s side without getting separated. Tonto, you look after the camels. Don''t let even one escape. The rear guard is you, bon kura. I''ll proceed forward while scouting things out. If something happens, I''ll shout out. Don''t miss the signal."


    "Eh? Ani?"


    "Eh?"


    "Understood."


    After each of us had been signaled we created the formation and carefully advanced.


    Even if we were to call them thieves, fundamentally they''re the ambushing type, if you discover them ahead of time and take a detour you can avoid them.


    Part 6


    As a result of Baribadomu''s reconnaissance, we caught onto the fact that thieves were waiting to ambush us.


    Somehow, it seems difficult to discover a group of people using demon eyes from a distance, so there''s a necessity to properly scout things out.


    We made arge detour around the ambush.


    If a pile of sheet was waiting in the middle of the road, there are few guys who would walk right over it.


    In order to avoid the chance of stepping in it, they walk a bit separated from it.


    It''s only natural.


    However, I wonder what went wrong.


    It could be that Baribadomu was discovered when he went to scout and then he was followed back.


    Or maybe it could be that the ones Baribadomu found was an advance party for the thieves and the main body of the thieves was on standby on the detour route.


    We were attacked.


    Part 7


    Taking the detour route and just around the time we were letting out a sigh of relief.


    Hyu!!


    Suddenly, we heard the sound of something cutting through the wind.


    In the next instant, an arrow was stuck in Tonto''s chest.


    Tonto crumbled down to his knees.


    I didn''t have any idea what was happening, I was about to rush over and use healing magic in a panic.


    However, in the next instant Elinalise grabbed onto the nape of my neck.


    Simultaneously, the camel on the side of Tonto suddenly had an arrow fly into it.


    "Run! It''s an attack! They''reing from the west!"


    Baribadomu''s shout.


    With that I understood it.


    It''s an enemy attack, it won''t be good if we can''t run away.


    Elinalise released me.


    Garuban and the camels had already started to run away.


    Following along with that I started to run as well.


    From above the hill on my left side a horse-rider came running out.


    Horse-rider.


    Right, it''s a horse.


    Men on top of horses wearing sand colored turbans came towards us.


    "Sir! Abandon the camels! If you throw away the cargo they might overlook us!"


    "No way!"


    "Do you want to die!"


    "It''s you all''s job to protect the cargo!"


    "There''s way too many opponents!"


    Baribadomu and Garuban''s shouting.


    In front of my eyes the camel that just got struck by an arrow had its legs get tangled up.


    After looking, I noticed bubblesing from its mouth.


    After a few more steps to the side, it fell over.


    I shuddered.


    There''s poison on the arrows.


    "Cheh... They''re behind us as well."


    From behind us there were horse-ridersing at us as well.


    The troops with bows were on top of the hills.


    They have arrows fixed to the bows.


    Most of them aren''t reaching, but it seems several of them are shooting in abandonment.


    Bit by bit they''re reaching up until here.


    Horse-riders and bows.


    Just from what I can see, there''s a tremendous number.


    100, no, there''s probably 200.


    I was being deceived by my preconceived notion from hearing the word thieves.


    This is already the size of an army.


    "..."


    While listening to the sound of my heart beat, I was trying to determine the situation.


    The enemy isunching a surprise attack from the rear and side.


    At least there are no enemies in the direction we''re advancing.


    If we''re going to run then it''s that way.


    "Rudeus!"


    "Yes. I''m going to use [Quagmire] and [Dense Fog]."


    "...I understand, I''ll leave it to you!"


    While I turned around Iunched quagmire.


    Asrge as I possibly could make it.


    The depth should be plenty as along as the horses legs get trapped in it.


    "Baribadomu-san! I''m going to create a cover! Please run straight ahead!"


    "Cover!? I understand!"


    "[Deep Mist]!"


    I made an outbreak of water vapor appear in mid-air and created a thick fog.


    [Puff puff] almost like smoke the surroundings turned pure white.


    In no time at all the surroundings had be pure white and nothing could be seen at all.


    Alright, with this the bow troops shouldn''t be able to aim at us.


    [Thunk]...


    In the instant apanying a sound, an arrow was stabbed into the ground at my feet.


    "Uooh!!"


    "??!"


    Just as I was about to fall backwards in panic, Elinalise supported me.


    "It''s alright, there was one skilled among them, but they can''t aim anymore!"


    I ruminated over those words.


    Tonto and the camel were killed by a single person''s hands I guess.


    However, since I released the fog...


    He can''t see anymore.


    "Start running!"


    I was told and start running.


    After that, it wasn''t like we weren''t aimed for.


    I know. They can''t aim.


    They can''t hit, they can''t hit. I''m a war hero.


    Ah, sheet, it would have been good if I gotten some sort of amulet from Sylphy!


    No- if I had brought that which is in the holy shrine, from my first time with Sylphy.


    "No good, they''re going to catch up! Karumerita! Draw your sword!"


    I shuddered after hearing Baribadomu''s words.


    If I listen closely, I could hear the sound of horses running from behind.


    It seems there are horse-riders who took a detour around the quagmire.


    Even though it''s inside of the fog, if they just run straight ahead it''s no problem.


    The opponents are horses.


    Know your own disadvantages, there are such words out there as well, but there are the words that speed decides the battle as well.


    It seems there are a considerable number of horse-riders making use of speed and momentum.


    Just from what I can see, there''s over 100.


    How many managed to pass it. Fifty, sixty?


    There''s no way we can fight that from the front.


    "I''m going to slow them down! Please keep running! [Earth wall]!"


    I made a 20 meter long thick earth wall appear behind us while continuing to run.


    You can''t make sudden stops on horses.


    If it''s inside of this fog, then the wall should be a hindrance.


    If they know there''s a wall, their speed should cken.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    The arrows have already stopped.


    I just continue to run.


    While sometimes creating walls behind us, running.


    Suddenly, I remembered about Tonto who had an arrow stuck in his chest.


    I wonder if we just left him behind.


    No, there was already no saving him.


    The arrow was near his heart.


    It had poison on it as well.


    Even with advanced healing, if it''s a poison arrow in the heart I don''t know if we would be able to save him.


    In the first ce, at this point there''s already nothing we can do about it.


    We continue to run on at full speed while inside of the fog.


    Part 8


    I wonder how far we''ve been running.


    I feel like we''ve been running for over two hours.


    After Baribadomu confirmed things behind us and said, "It seems we''ve lost them", everyone came to a stop.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    As expected, I''m tired.


    I''m soaked in sweat.


    But, the results from continuing to run have showed up.


    If I were told to run again, I can still run.


    Even though I say that, the three warrior types were making refreshed faces.


    Is it because of the Touki?


    How unfair.


    "Zehaa... Zehaa... Gwe..."


    Garuban copsed with a pale face.


    No matter how much you say he''s a merchant used to travelling, if he has to run it will tire him out.


    He was relieved.


    The damage was one camel and one escort.


    Tonto.


    I feel like if I had immediately pulled the arrow out and used healing magic then detoxification he might have been saved.


    It could be that that he skillfully avoided letting it hit a vital spot.


    In reality, if Elinalise hadn''t pulled on the nape of my neck, I''m sure that I would have tried to do that.


    However, if I had done that, I might have beente to run away.


    Elinalise has more experience with things like this than me it seems.


    Most likely, if I had spent time there treating him, I probably would have been in danger.


    "..."


    After suddenly looking and Karumerita was ring at me.


    I wonder what it is.


    Did I do something wrong I wonder.


    Karumerita was behind me, she was in charge of the rear guard.


    In the case that she''s wounded, I''m sure it would be better to treat it.


    It doesn''t seem like she got hit by an arrow though...


    Karumerita determinedly walked up to my side.


    Suddenly she grabbed onto my cor.


    "You! If you can use suchrge magic like that, then you could have done in something like thieves right!!"


    "Huh?"


    Done in?


    Those numbers?


    After being told it I realized.


    That''s right. There was the option to kill them as well.


    "Stop it bon kura!"


    "Ani? You saw it as well right! The horses sunk into a bog, they ran into a wall as well, it became that pure white!"


    "Think about it more properly! That''s why you''re a bon kura!"


    "Shut up! This guy, if he had used magic, we might have been able to save Tonto!"


    "There''s no way we could have defeated those numbers! That was, most likely, the Harimafu Thief Group. Without a doubt there were more lying in wait, you know!"


    "But... ah!!"


    Elinalise cut into the space between Karumerita and I.


    She pressed against Karumerita with her buckler and put her hand on the estoc at her waist.


    "Do you have anyints with our methods?"


    "What''s going on...?"


    Elinalise let out a single "Hmph" with her nose and red at Karumerita.


    "Rudeus was properly making judgement based on the situation. Without knowing how many opponents there are, the number was many. Not to mention the enemies were using poisoned arrows. Slowing them down with a quagmire, sealing off the bows with fog, and creating walls to obstruct them. And thanks to that we were able to escape. One person was killed, but all of the camels except one are safe. What are you dissatisfied with? Fighting like an idiot, did you want to fight losing both your life and your luggage?"


    Elinalise defended me like that.


    Her words weren''t being understood.


    However, it seems Elinalise realized what Karumerita wanted to say.


    Unusual for Elinalise, she used a provocative way of saying it.


    There were arge number of enemies.


    100 or 200 maybe.


    ording to what Baribadomu said, there might have been more waiting as rear guard.


    If you were to ask if I could defeat that.


    I don''t know.


    Only if I were to use saint ss magic.


    Then it should be possible.


    I have the magic power. Most likely I wouldn''t run out.


    While stopping their feet with a quagmire, using magic to do away with the bow troops at a distance, using a squall to blow away the horse-riders from below, using fire to burn them to death.


    I could have done something like that.


    In theory that is.


    In reality I don''t know what would have happened.


    There was the possibility that the bow troops that I failed to kill might have shot me with a poisoned arrow, or the horse-riders that I couldn''tpletely stop could have trampled me as well.


    Among the opponents'' attack methods as well, there might have been some assumption for if anything ever happens with magicians.


    Also, if it had be a melee, I couldn''t userge scale magic since my allies would have gotten dragged into it.


    And then, I''m sure Elinalise understood that as well.


    That''s why she''s my ally.


    "In the first ce, we aren''t mercenaries you know? We have no obligation to fight against that kind ofrge military force."


    "..."


    "What is it, those eyes? Do you want to go at it with me? You sure are a hot-blooded young girl, aren''t you? I''ll take you on."


    Elinalise took out her estoc.


    Seeing that, Karumerita panicked and took out the broadsword from her waist.


    And, there Baribadomu cut in between them.


    "Hey bon kura, stop. Elinalise, you as well, Quagmire as well. It was unfortunate about Tonto, but there was nothing wrong with Quagmire''s decision. The only one thinking about something idiotic like fighting in that ce is you, bon kura. That''s exactly why you''re always going to be a bon kura."


    "...It''s already fine."


    Karumerita withdrew while making a "Hmph" with her rough breathing.


    And then, she went over to the side of one of the camels sitting down and sat down burying her face into her knees.


    Seeing that state of hers Baribadomu let out a sigh.


    "Sorry about that, both of you."


    "No..."


    "You know Karumerita, she gave birth to a child from Tonto before."


    "Huh?"


    "Therefore well, try to understand. For her, it''s just striking out."


    She gave birth to his child.


    That''s why she got that angry I guess.


    I thought that the female warriors of the desert would by no means hold any sort of special feelings personally towards a man.


    But I guess that isn''t the case.


    After all, if it''s a partner who you''ve given birth to their child, they''re special.


    After receiving a bit of a shock Elinalise rested her estoc in the sheath and approached me.


    "Rudeus. There''s no need to feel down about it."


    "...Haa"


    "Among the adventurers as well, it''s rare but there are people who can''t kill others. Not to mention you''re a person that is soon to be a father. I can understand why you would hesitate to kill as well."


    There was a bit of a gap from what she said.


    It''s because she can''t understand the conversation.


    Honestly, I wasn''t hesitating.


    Even in that kind of situation where we were cornered, the option of words like kill never even floated through my mind.


    Although, inside of that deep fog, there were most likely thieves who ran straight into the walls I created and died I''m sure.


    I don''t really feel any particr kind of guilt in regards to that though.


    If ites down to using magic and directly killing people somehow I can''t help but feeling strangely sick to my stomach.


    ...I am nothing but a small fry and I feel a bit deplorable.


    "Thank you very much."


    I honestly lowered my head towards Elinalise who was trying tofort me.


    Thinking about it, in the middle of running away, she was always running besides me.


    When I almost fell over she supported me as well, I get the feeling she was in a position to shield me from arrows.


    She was always supporting me.


    It could be that she had intended to be "my" escort.


    "Geez, there''s no need for thanks. It''s only natural to protect my grandchildren."


    Elinalise patted my shoulder with a [Pon Pon].


    Grandchild huh...


    By the time we''re able to return I wonder if Sylphy''s stomach will berge enough to stand out.


    It''s my child and Elinalise''s great-grandchild.


    In her regards, during the birth of her great-grandchild she probably doesn''t want to receive the me from Sylphy, "Why didn''t you protect Rudi!?"


    Together with Sylphy and together with me.


    She should want to celebrate the birth of a new life with a smile.


    "...Umm, Elinalise-san."


    "What is it?"


    "Thank you very much."


    I said my thanks once more.


    This time with my heart in it.


    Elinalise as well, patted my shoulder once more.


    Part 9


    With just a bit of awkwardness continuing.


    The journey continued.


    Even though one of his allies had died, Baribadomu was calm.


    He remade the formation like nothing happened at all.


    Baribadomu didn''t say anything in regards to Tonto.


    Withoutmenting over his death, he just indifferently continued the job as an escort.


    Baribadomu never once even put the name of Tonto into words.


    It''s heartless, there''s such a part that I feel as well.


    But, I''m sure that this is that sort of ce.


    And then they are that sort of family.


    Living next door to death, where any misstep can kill you.


    Thinking about it, I have the feeling it was kind of like that on Magic Continent as well.


    The sense of valuing life is just a bit too different for me.


    Several dayster, we arrived at an Oasis that works as a ry point.


    Just like the Bazaar we saw at first, it was almost like a market had been made surrounded by ake.


    The first time I saw I didn''t stop to consider it, but all of the groups wearing warrior-like outfits certainly have at least one woman with them.


    I wonder if all of them are warriors of the desert as well.


    Garuban and the others opened up a tent in a certain section.


    During the time you''re in the Oasis, it seems the escorts are allowed to sleep inside the tent as well.


    "Baribadomu, is there a necessity to hire additional escorts?"


    "No, I''m sure there''s no need. Those two are more useful than the average warrior. Going until Lapan with these numbers and hiring more there would be more profitable I''m sure. Since there''s no more thieves as well after all."


    "I see, then let''s go with that. Nevertheless, losing a camel is painful."


    "It can''t be helped. It''s good fortune to get out of that situation losing just one camel."


    Baribadomu and Garuban''s conversation was friendly.


    Almost to the point where you wouldn''t think they have an employment rtionship.


    "What is it, Rudeus? Is there something on my face?"


    While I was looking at Garuban and I was asked something like that.


    "No, I was just thinking that you and Baribadomu-san are considerably close."


    "I''ve been close to that guy since the time when I was still a beginner. He''s the onlypanion that I can trust."


    I see now.


    Unexpectedly, Baribadomu as well, rather than the same warrior of the desert Tonto, he might feel a stronger sense of camaraderie with the merchant Garuban.


    In regards to the Escort Captain Baribadomu, his own subordinates are people that he can rece...


    Maybe he''s started to think that way after witnessing so many subordinates die.


    Part 10


    After replenishing our supplies at the bazaar, we continue even further north.


    After that, Karumerita never charged at me.


    She as well, might have just gotten lost in that moment.


    Although there was never any need for us to get along together.


    Thereafter we never held any conversations during our guard shifts.


    Well our rtionship is only up until Lapan, so I won''t be bothered over it.


    If the father of the child you gave birth to died, of course it''s heart-breaking.


    Thinking about it from my standpoint.


    If Sylphy were to die.


    Well, naturally it would be heart-breaking.


    Not just because she''s carrying my child, I love her too.


    If it were down to her dying, that is... heart-breaking.


    "...Regret, huh?"


    It seems if Ie to Begaritto Continent I''ll regret it.


    Not much time has passed since I decided to journey with Elinalise to Begaritto Continent and learned about the teleport ruins from Nanahoshi.


    In terms of time it''s not all that different.


    Therefore, I think that regret should still be the same thing.


    If I were to assume that it''s the same thing, it''s hard to think that something will happen to those remaining at the school.


    If I ignored the previous advice and I started to go towards Begaritto Continent first, I wouldn''t have met with Sylphy and wouldn''t have be acquaintances with the other guys as well.


    I couldn''t have regretted what I didn''t know.


    However, it could be that it''s a different regret this time.


    It may not be something that is going to happen on Paul''s side, but something back home.


    For example, if the condition of Sylphy''s pregnancy gets bad...


    "Rudeus, did something happen?"


    "No..."


    It''s needless anxiety.


    Something like a source of regret can be found anywhere.


    For a careless guy like me, no matter what I do I''ll have at least one regret.


    From here on out...


    I don''t know what might happen.


    It''s the first time I''ve opposed the Hitogami''s advice head on.


    Up until now, it always turned into a good result if I obeyed them.


    Then, this time, no matter what I do I wonder if it will be no good.


    No.


    That shouldn''t be the case.


    If I know that something bad is going to happen, it should be possible to avoid that.


    Even though I say that, it''s not limited to something happening to someone nearby like Tonto.


    I can''t let my guard down.


    I need to think like that.


    And then.


    If at that time the one who is trying to harm my family is a person then...


    This time I will...


    ...No, I''ll stop there.


    After all, it''s just talk.


    I can''t kill a person.


    If ites down to it, at least I''ll protect my family in exchange for my own body.


    Let''s go with that.


    ¡ª


    Two weeks after that.


    We arrived at the Labyrinth City Lapan.

 Chapter 132: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 132: Arrival</h4>


    Part 1


    Labyrinth City Lapan.


    That city is built within a mysterious cage-like material you can''t find anywhere else.


    Within the vast desert, there''s an enormous white cage.


    Just as you''re thinking [What is it?] and approach that cage to look, of all things it is bone.


    It''s the bones of an enormous Behemoth.


    Lapan is a city that was built within an enormous rib cage which could easily contain an average sized city.


    This ce that was once nothing but a small oasis was altered by the remains of that Behemoth.


    An astonishinglyrge number ofbyrinths appeared and a great number of adventurers became fascinated by thatnd.


    Adventurers from throughout the world visit thisnd in order to get rich quick in Lapan, giving birth to a great number of deeply moving dramas and tragedies.


    In such a whirlpool of chaos, this city is now the prominent metropolis of Begaritto.


    Adventurer Bloody Count, Excerpt from book "Walking the World".


    Part 2


    A vague recollection of my knowledge from "Walking the World".


    Lapan is arge city.


    Within the center of those characteristic-like 12 white pirs an earth-colored townscape was spreading out.


    The buildings are made of earth and materials harvested from monsters.


    Townscapes with this kind of ambiance I often saw on the Magic Continent.


    Since there''s an insufficient amount of wood after all.


    Nevertheless, unexpectedly there''s a lot of green as well.


    I wonder if it''s because of the oasis next to the bone pirs.


    Even from a distance, I could see trees like Palm trees standing there.


    The atmosphere is peculiar.


    How do I put it, the scent of sweat or the scent of vulgarity?


    It''s a scent of people simr to the ve market.


    "Are you surprised? Those pirs are the rib cage of a Behemoth."


    While observing as we walked, Garuban triumphantly started to tell the story.


    It''s a problem of formation and recently here Garuban has started up conversations often.


    Garuban really likes to boast about stories.


    Whether lie or truth "I''m amazing" stories are stories that you can enjoy just listening to like that.


    "Once at the time when that great hero North God Kaaruman the Second visited thisnd, together with his allies he exterminated a Great Behemoth that was raging about in this desert. The Behemoth''s meat was eaten or rotted, and now it''s all gone without a trace, but just the bones continued to remain until now without rotting like that."


    "Oh~"


    I wonder if this is and rted to North God Kaaruman.


    I know of several legends of that North God, but it''s my first time hearing one about defeating a Behemoth.


    On our journey, I saw a Behemoth once, but trying to defeat something like that isn''t something a sane person would try.


    I wonder how he managed to defeat it.


    Well, it seems the North God managed to defeat things like the Immortal Demon King and an enormous Dragon. It might have been his hobby to defeat those kinds of monsters with high HP.


    "The reason there''s arge number ofbyrinths is because mixed in among the monsters that ate the Behemoth there were ant types. If you eat the flesh of a powerful monster, then a powerful monster will be born. The new variation of ants dug up arge number of nest holes and all of those ended up changing intobyrinths."


    "I see now."


    The Behemoth died.


    There the insects ate.


    The insects then multiplied and created nests.


    After a long period of time passed the insects died, their nests changed, it''s that sort of cause.


    Incidentally, if you eat the flesh of a strong monster a strong monster will be born.


    That is folklore.


    It has about as much credibility as gaining immortality from eating the flesh of a mermaid.


    If a strong monster could be born like that, then it wouldn''t be strange for the people of the Magic Continent who eat the meat of monsters on a daily basis to be stronger.


    It doesn''t seem to be an ability of monsters to change after eating the meat of monsters either after all.


    No wait just a second.


    How about the theory that it raises the probability of those like Badigadi and Kishirika to be born.


    It seems in the first ce monsters are a mutation of normal living things, it wouldn''t be strange for mutations to ur among people as well.


    This is bad.


    I''ve eaten a considerable amount of meat from monsters after all.


    What should I do, if the moment Sylphy and my child is born it suddenly shouts something like, "This one is Demon World Great Emperor!"


    I might end up feeling like a shrike entrusted with the eggs of a cuckoo.


    "Adventurers and merchants throughout the worlde to gather in thisnd."


    The magic items were found one after another.


    The equipment and magic tools flew off the shelves.


    Magic stones. No matter how many you have, it''s never enough.


    Just by bringing goods, you can reliably sell them off at a high price.


    In regards to merchants, it seems to be that kind ofnd of dreams.


    Although, in order toe here, you need the knowledge and some other stuff to walk across the desert.


    Therefore it''s a business where only skilled merchants can seed, supposedly.


    If you go to Central Continent, I''m sure you would be able to find any number of safer and more profitable businesses.


    The frog inside of the well.


    The grain of rice in the rice bowl.


    Even though I say that, since Garuban is drunk on himself, I don''t intend to pour water over that.


    It''s because there are merchants like these that the economy actually moves.


    Part 3


    We arrived in Lapan and separated from Garuban and the others.


    It seems they nned to setup a tent at the edge of the town.


    It was a short time, but I feel like I was taught various things by them.


    "Thank you very much."


    "It goes for both of us. If anything happens again, feel free to call for us."


    Our separation went all too quickly.


    It was a short period, but we ended up being of assistance I guess.


    I was going to bow to Baribadomu and Karumerita, but I stopped.


    It''s a bit awkward, but I don''t want to leave anything lingering in the background.


    ¡ª


    Now then, it won''t be good if we don''t search for Gisu.


    Or else Paul I guess.


    I''ll be running around looking for them without any clues though.


    They''re here right?


    We still have time before the sun sets.


    Normally finding an inn would be the first thing, but should we put priority on searching?


    "What should we do?"


    "That''s right. In a city of this size then there should be an adventurers guild as well, let''s try going there."


    "I understand."


    I wanted to leave behind our baggage first though.


    Well it''s fine.


    If possible, I''d like to stay at the same inn as Gisu or Paul after all.


    We asked a person walking down the road the location of the adventurer''s guild.


    It seems to be in the vicinity of the center of the city.


    Those guilds are generally in the center.


    The people walking down the road were mostly merchants.


    The merchants were generally wearing the same outfits as Garuban.


    A turban, a gown that seems topletely conceal the body excluding the head. A scruffy beard.


    Guys with that sort of appearance are walking around leading camels or stallholders standing under tents on the roadside.


    There''s many people who properly keep their skin concealed around here.


    Just, among them there are guys with an appearance like ddin as well.


    It''s almost like you''d expect a general store, metallicmp, or pots with strange patterns and such to be sold.


    It''s exactly an Arabian kind of feeling.


    Most likely if you blow into a recorder, a red snake wille on in the shape of a Kamon.


    The closer we got to the adventurers guild, the more we saw the familiar forms of adventurers.


    I wonder if there are many people originally from Central Continent around here.


    Just, all of them have the faces of veterans.


    Most likely they all specialize inbyrinth exploration and are S rank.


    There are many guys lightly dressed.


    It seems it''s dangerous if you stay outside in the strong sunlight without wearing thick clothes, but since they aren''t spending a long period outside it''s no problem.


    Part 4


    The adventurers guild was something constructed out of a singlerge rock.


    Most likely, it''s something created with magic.


    Since I can make something simr to it, I quickly understood.


    Although the workmanship was better than the ones I make.


    The entrance had an borate relief carved into it, when you go inside the venttion is good, it was pleasantly cool and refreshing.


    The atmosphere inside of the adventurer''s guild is generally the same everywhere.


    However, because of this location, the figures of newbies can''t be seen.


    Everyone looks strong.


    The guys with wounds on their faces or bodies stand out.


    I''m sure, there are many who have wounds on their legs.


    It''s not like the only difference is that I was sponging off my parents.


    "Well then, let''s try asking around about Paul or Gisu."


    "That''s right. I''m sure if we ask we''ll know."


    "Gisu gets his information from these sorts of ces as well. After we just say his name, I''m sure he''ll locate us from his side... and, it seems there''s no necessity for that."


    Elinalise''s words.


    After following her gaze, in the corner of the adventurer''s guild, there was a man with a monkey face.


    It seems he was talking about something with a Beast race swordsman.


    "Hey, I''m begging you. You were helped out a good bit by that guy as well right."


    "Impossible things are impossible."


    "Compromise on that point, can''t you do something? Every moment counts."


    "It''s already been a month right? They''re dead."


    "No, they''re definitely not dead. Even then we need people to confirm if there''s a corpse. Hey, I''m begging. I''m begging based on the anticipation of seeing your skill with the sword. If you want, we can even give double the reward as well."


    It was a considerably frantic expression.


    Gisu, you can make that sort of face, can''t you?


    "Sorry, but ask someone else, I don''t want to die yet."


    It seems like for a short while Gisu was trying to request something of the Beast Race swordsman, but soon the beast race swordsman shook his head and Gisu clicked his tongue loud enough that we could hear it over here.


    "Cheh... You damn coward! It''s amazing you managed to get along as an adventurer like that!"


    "...Hmph, say whatever you want."


    The Beast Race man didn''t even turn around for Gisu''s insults and left the building.


    How unusual for Gisu to use that kind of abusivenguage.


    No, it''s not like I know all that much about Gisu either.


    The Gisu in my heart gives off more an aloof feeling.


    "Gisu, he seems to be considerably desperate doesn''t he."


    "Oh, Gisu is generally like that."


    "Is that so? My image of him is more like..."


    "I''m sure, in front of Rudeus he''s putting on a good face, right...? Gisu!"


    Gisu was restlessly looking around his surroundings.


    After he found us, Gisu opened his eyes wide.


    He walked over to where we were unsteadily.


    "O... Oh! If it isn''t Elinalise!"


    "We''rete, aren''t we?"


    After Elinalise said that, Gisuughed nihilistically.


    "There''s no~ way... that''s the case... rather, to the point, that it''s way too fast."


    Gisu''s face turned into a smile and he patted Elinalise''s shoulder with a [Bashibashi].


    "Rather, hey~, how fast were youing, huh... the time I sent the letter out was still only half a year ago, you know? Ah, could it be? You haven''t seen the letter? Did you pass by and miss it?"


    "We''ll talk about thatter. What happened on this side with Zenith?"


    After Elinalise asked, Gisu''s face turned into a frown.


    "It''s not good. We thought it would be a long fight and sent the letter out to you guys as well but...Honestly... you know. Well, this side as well, we can talk about it in detailter."


    It seems the situation is bad.


    However, that is something we predicted.


    By the time we arrive, it would already be resolved; such an optimistic thought has disappeared.


    "For the time being, please guide us to where dad is."


    After Gisu took a look at me his eyes went round.


    And then he scratched the area below his nose.


    "O... Oh... What''s this, it''s senpai, right? You''ve gotten considerably big."


    "It doesn''t seem like Gisu-san has changed."


    "Heh...Stop that, it''s ticklish. Newbie is fine I said."


    Ah, how nostalgic, this exchange.


    "Oh my, you seem to have a considerably good rtionship."


    Elinalise said it as if she was amused.


    After hearing that, Gisu smiled with a broad grin.


    "Well yeah, it''s a rtionship where we entered the same prison together after all, right senpai?"


    "That''s right, how nostalgic."


    Thrown into prison nude in the Dorudia race vige.


    Really, how nostalgic.


    "Ah, here''s no good. I''ll guide you to Paul''s ce."


    While saying that, Gisu nihilisticallyughed and left the adventurer''s guild.


    Part 5


    The ce Paul and the others were staying at was an inn in a certain corner of the city.


    It was constructed of earth and stone.


    If I were to go by the standard of Magic Continent, it would be aimed at about B rank adventurers.


    It''s not good or bad.


    After we made it up to the entrance, Gisu said it.


    "Listen, Paul is considerably exhausted. Elinalise, you, I''m sure there are things you want to say, but this time try to hold yourself back a bit."


    "...I can''t make any promises."


    Elinalise said that while shaking her head.


    Gisu made a bitter smile and shrugged his shoulders.


    Nothing more than that was said.


    Well, if it''s Elinalise, then it''s not like she''ll suddenly be belligerent.


    "Senpai, you as well. Please don''t get into a fight likest time. I''m sure you have lots of things to say along the way, but don''t me him too much."


    If he''s going to the point of saying something like that ahead of time, it seems Paul is in a dangerous state.


    Although, I''ve already seen a weakened and lost Paul once before as well.


    It won''t be good if I don''t prepare myself.


    Yeah I can see it, Paul is the type who is considerably weak emotionally.


    If anything happens, he quickly gets depressed.


    It''s not quite to the level of mental illness, but he''s the type that hasn''t gone through any kind of major setbacks in the past.


    If we could just find Zenith, then I thought he would return to the Paul full of confidence from Buina Vige though...


    Well, this time. I''ll go with guts.


    Let''s go with tolerance.


    Let''s go with the level of being called Rudeus the Buddha.


    "Then, let''s go in."


    Gisu said that and went inside the inn.


    There''s no door.


    There was a cloth almost like a curtain separating as we entered inside.


    Inns that are aimed at adventurers, generally, were all made to look the same no matter where you go.


    It''s a ce for the sake of eating.


    Only the materials of the tables and the positioning are different, there''s norge difference.


    I recognized Paul at a nce.


    The man who has fallen prostrated on top of the table.


    "...Ah."


    There was a person who let out a small voice.


    The person standing right beside Paul.


    Even in this kind of ce, she''s wearing maid clothes.


    It''s Lilia.


    She had a clear yet slightly tired expression and her hair was somewhat frayed.


    However, after she met eyes with me, that face became somewhat cheerful.


    She did a single bow towards me.


    After that, she soon shook Paul''s back.


    The woman sitting in front of Paul stood up as well.


    After seeing my face, she took several steps back and lowered her head after making a taken aback face.


    It''s a female in a robe figure.


    Was that Vera or Shera again?


    If I remember correctly, it was Shera.


    The management person.


    She was making a tired face as well.


    Everyone is making tired faces.


    I sat down in the seat she was sitting right in front of Paul.


    "Husband, Rudeus-sama hase to visit."


    "Nn..."


    After Paul was shaken by Lilia, he slowly raised his face.


    What a terrible face.


    He didn''t have a scruffy beard and his hair was reasonably in order.


    There''s no scent of alcohol from a certain time as well.


    However, there''s bags under his eyes, it feels like he''s lost weight and worn out as a whole.


    Same as always, he''s being driven into the corner.


    I''m d I came.


    If Paul is in this kind of condition, then even with just this, there is meaning in mying here.


    "Rudi..."


    "Dad. It''s been a while."


    Paul looked at my face in a daze.


    It''s almost like he''s just woken up.


    No, I wonder if he was asleep.


    With his face down on the table.


    And dozing away.


    "Ah... How strange. I can see Rudi...wa ha... Yo Rudi, it''s been a while. You look energetic. Are Norn and Aisha doing well?"


    Paul said that with zed eyes and a dull face.


    Honestly, it was a reaction outside of my assumptions.


    I thought a Paul who was lost in alcohol woulde out like some time ago.


    And then, I thought he woulde out shouting at me with an alcohol bottle in one hand.


    "No... Norn and Aisha, I''ve taken care of. Now they''re living with me in the Magic City Sharia. For the time being, I''ve left them in the care of some reliable people, so it''s alright."


    "I see, I see, as expected of Rudi. I can rely on you. Yeah, how have you been, have you been healthy?"


    "I guess so... Well, I''ve been healthy."


    Paul was smiling with a fluffy expression.


    It was a smile like his soul was missing not suitable for this situation.


    You could even call it eerie.


    "I see, that sure is great, it''s number one that you''ve been healthy."


    Paul''s eyes were dead.


    Could it be, I wonder if his spirit has died and he''s be an invalid?


    After looking at Gisu with an uneasy face, he nodded with a serious face.


    ...Seriously?


    Paul, you''ve really ended up bing like this...


    "Rudi..."


    Paul unsteadily stood up and made his way around the table to me.


    And then, he tightly embraced me.


    "Dad, you know, he''s a failure..."


    I just silently returned the embrace from Paul.


    Paul might be no good.


    He already might never return to normal.


    Even though he''ll soon have grandchildren born.


    He''s ended up bing like this...


    However, now that I''vee here, it''s alright.


    I''ll somehow do something.


    I came for that reason.


    "I couldn''t save your mother, I couldn''t protect the things I decided myself either. I wasn''t able to do anything for you as a parent as well. I''m a no good guy."


    "Please rest easy. Now that I''vee here it''s already alright."


    "Wu...Rudi, you, have really gotten big."


    Paul tightened his grip on my shoulders.


    It hurts a bit.


    However, I''ll endure it.


    "I''ve grown bigger. Soon, my child will be born as well. So, afterwards rest easy and leave things to me, please take a good rest."


    "...Hn?! Child!?"


    And there Paul suddenly let out a strange voice.


    Simultaneous with that, the light rapidly returned to his eyes.


    "O... O... Oh?"


    He was touching my face with his own face like he was tricked by a fox.


    "...Could it be, you''re real?"


    "I''m real."


    "You''re not a dream?"


    "A good man like it''s a dream, right?"


    "...Ah, he''s real."


    Paul blinked his eyes and looked at his surroundings.


    He met eyes with Lilia.


    "Good morning, Husband."


    "Yeah, Lilia. How long was I asleep?"


    "Since Talhand-sama went out shopping, so... just about one hour."


    "I see, it seems I was half asleep."


    Paul shook his head and stretched a bit.


    Hmmm, after all, it seems he was just half asleep.


    It seems he hasn''t be an invalid.


    That''s great.


    I thought I was going to have to nurse an old person already at this age.


    Paul sat back down on the chair and faced me.


    And then, with a feeling once again, started to ask.


    "...Rudi, why... are you here?"


    "I said it just now as well, but I''vee to help you."


    "No, not with that sort of meaning?"


    I shook my head.


    It was a question within my assumptions.


    Previously, these sorts of differences in contact developed into a fight.


    However, this time, it will be fine.


    I already saw the letter and sheltered Norn and Aisha as well.


    "It''s alright, Norn and Aisha as well, they''ve safely been taken care of."


    I repeated what I said earlier.


    "Right, I see."


    Paul looked like he was confused as he patted my body.


    Almost like he was trying to make sure if I was really here.


    "No, but, after all... isn''t that too fast?"


    "We came using a somewhat special means of transport. I thought about talking about it on the way home."


    "Special means... Well, if it''s you, then I guess those kinds of things are possible..."


    Paul was making a dumbfounded face and drooped his shoulders.


    With the same absent-minded face.


    "For the time being, could you tell us what happened after you sent out the letter?"


    "No, wait just a second, I''m confused."


    "That''s right, please drink some water and calm down."


    I made a cup with earth magic and filled it with water using water magic then handed it to Paul.


    Paul honestly took that.


    And quickly gulped it down.


    And then, "Fu..." took a deep breath.


    "Sorry. I''m a bit surprised. Though I knew that Gisu sent out a letter at his own convenience, I thought it would be a bit longer before youe."


    "We came here in a hurry after all."


    After saying that, Paul made a bitter smile.


    "Even for hurrying, that''s way too fast though."


    One and a half months.


    If you were to expect it from Paul''s side, it would be a bit over half a year.


    Even then, that would still be fast.


    I''m sure it''s fast.


    Normally, it would be another year from there.


    Paul as well, probably thought it would be another ten months I''m sure.


    And, there Paul put his hand at his chin and made a face like he was thinking about something.


    And then, with a somewhat tensed face asked me.


    That voice was using a tone that was slowly trying to ascertain something.


    "Come to think of it, earlier, did you say something about having a child?"


    Come to think of it, I did say it.


    Though I didn''t have any intention to hide it.


    After all, I wonder if he''ll get angry.


    That even though I''m going through this much difficulty, just you are making these good experiences.


    I responded while selecting my words.


    "That is. Actually, while I was attending school at the Magic University, I got married."


    "...Married?"


    Paul''s face turned into a frown.


    "With whom...? Ah, was it Eris?"


    "No, with Sylphy. We were able to reunite at the Magic University."


    "Sylphy? The one from Buina Vige?? She was alive?"


    "Yeah, though it seems like she had a terrible time in her own way."


    Paul was brushing his chin while making a surprised face.


    Somehow, I did send out a letter, but it really doesn''t seem to have arrived.


    "The story up until we got married, do you want to hear?"


    "...Ah, Yeah. That''s right I guess. For the time being, tell me."


    I started to tell Paul about what happened after I sent the letter to him.


    I entered the Magic University, the story up until I got married.


    I carefully told the contents.


    Honestly, my memories from school life were nothing but fun memories.


    Certainly there were a few bad things as well, but it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to even say they were rose colored.


    I made friends as well and made a lover as well.


    During every event, we had a party as well.


    I cautiously told it while trying to remain as objective as possible as I said it.


    I didn''t keep anything secret.


    Since there''s no mistake that I enjoyed it.


    "I see... a child... grandchild, huh..."


    I was prepared to be reprimanded.


    The fact that I''ve made a child would mean, in other words, that I did things capable of making a child.


    During the time when I know Paul is desperately trying to save Zenith for our family.


    Normally, I''m sure you would get angry.


    It''s something that apanies pleasure after all.


    It seems Paul has been living a lifestyle of abstinence as well after all.


    In front of me with that kind of thinking, Paul lowered his head.


    "I''m sorry about that. Because of my worthlessness, I called you who is about to be a father to this kind of ce."


    He apologized.


    That Paul did.


    "No, that is, I feel very sorry about that. Even though mother still hasn''t been found, only I have..."


    "No, I can''t me you for that. Once with Lilia, I as well embraced her after all."


    Lilia is your wife as well, isn''t that fine I wonder.


    And where I think up to though.


    "I thought I couldst until we saved Zenith, really, it''s pathetic..."


    Paul hung his head down in shame, he looks like he''s going to cry again.


    Fragile.


    Almost like he''s made of ss.


    And there Lilia interposed with her words.


    "We were attacked by a Subus, it couldn''t be helped."


    "Even with that..., you, like that...Ah, damn it..."


    Paul seemed like he remembered something and held his head.


    I see, a Subus huh.


    It can''t be helped if it was a Subus.


    I encountered one as well, but those aren''t something you can fight against.


    The things that people are hiding in their hearts, it has a feeling like it cany them bare.


    But, I think there should be healing magicians in Paul''s party.


    And I sh a nce at Shera.


    She caught my nce and went into an obvious panic.


    "I...I''m very sorry. That is, I was afraid, of the leader, and I wasn''t able to do anything..."


    "Rudi, please don''t me her. It''s my fault."


    Most likely, after Paul went into heat, he started to attack the women surrounding them.


    If this man were to seriously go into heat, I''m sure that would be scary.


    Even more so, in Paul''s party, Paul should be the core of theirbat ability.


    You can''t invoke detoxification magic unless you''re touching the other side with your hand.


    Trying to hold down Paul while using detoxification, that''s no different from impossible.


    There Lilia must have offered her body to somehow do something I''m sure.


    "I understand the fear of Subus very well. It''s an opponent that it can''t be helped against."


    "But you know, even though Talhand waspletely fine, just I..."


    Come to think of it, this party has a man called Talhand as well, doesn''t it?


    He was alright, I guess?


    I wonder what that means.


    There was a man who could resist that?


    Could it be that it doesn''t affect Dwarves, or something like that?


    While I was thinking that, Paul''s gaze locked onto me.


    "What is it?"


    After asking that, Paul scratched underneath his nose while answering.


    "No, you, it seems you''ve be able to refer to yourself as Ore now."


    "Huh..."


    After it was pointed out, I realized that my first person had changed.


    Come to think of it, at some unknown point, I''ve started to be able to put "Ore" into words.


    Though it was something I had intended to do.


    Maybe because I was talking together with Zanoba and the others, it seems it gradually mixed together.


    "Ah, excuse me. To think I would do that."


    "No, it''s fine. Using "ore" is manlier after all."


    Paul smiled


    He smiled, however.


    Tears started to build up in the edges of his eyes.


    Tears started to fall down.


    By the time one grain had fallen, many were falling down.


    Without end they were falling.


    "...Rudi, you, really grew up a lot, didn''t you...?"


    After receiving those words, I felt like I was going to cry as well.


    Even though we''re family.


    We don''t even know how the other side has changed.


    "Dad is sorry for being this kind of no good father..."


    "..."


    I silently put my arm around Paul''s shoulder.


    It wasn''t even necessary to stretch myself, my hand could reach around to the other shoulder.


    In the time I hadn''t realized, I had grown to the same height as Paul.


    Just like that, the two of us cried.


    Part 6


    After a short while I separated from Paul.


    The reunion has ended.


    It won''t be good if we don''t change directions.


    And then, there''s still one problem remaining.


    "...Hmph."


    Elinalise was sitting in a chair nearby and looking over here with a face like she wasn''t amused at all.


    Paul slowly looked over there.


    Their two gazes entangled.


    Paul narrowed his eyes.


    Elinalise lowered her eyebrows.


    No good.


    "Umm, dad. Elinalise-san hase to help. She''se all the way here from Magic City Sharia after hearing our family is in a pinch. Even on top of the fact that she didn''t want to see dad''s face. She came to help."


    "..."


    Paul slowly stood up.


    He faced Elinalise and slowly started to walk.


    She caught onto that and stood up while tightly gripping her fist.


    "She''s worried as well. I''m sure various things happened in the past though. In order to save my face here, can''t you let things be water under the bridge?"


    Paul ignored me and stood directly in front of Elinalise.


    Elinalise was ring at a high ce one head above her own.


    An electrifying presence was being transmitted.


    It can''t be, this is blood thirst.


    Critical situation.


    That word floated to mind.


    Could it be, they''re going to start a fist fight?


    No, it might be a fight to the death.


    No good.


    I never thought their rtionship was that bad.


    "...Gisu."


    I exchanged a look with Gisu.


    Then, he shrugged his shoulders in jest and an irritating smile floated onto his face.


    This guy is useless.


    "Elinalise."


    "What do you want?"


    Paul took a fleeting nce at me.


    He sent a look at Lilia and Shera as well.


    I wonder what it is.


    It''s a gaze that has implication.


    "..."


    Paul got onto his knees there.


    And then rubbed his head into the ground.


    He''s prostrating himself!


    "For that time, I''m very sorry!"


    Elinalise wasn''t looking at Paul.


    She responded while looking away.


    While making a displeased face, she said itpletely unamused.


    "...About that time, I feel that I was in the wrong as well."


    ...Huh?


    I feel like I heard some unexpected words.


    Paul was still in the form of a frog as he continued.


    "It seems like you''ve helped me out in various ways since the teleport, I am truly sorry."


    "It''s fine. I had a person I was searching for as well, it was in addition."


    "Thank you, Elinalise."


    "You''re wee, Paul."


    With that it was over.


    It was something done quickly.


    In between the two a small smile floated.


    It seemed like something that existed between Paul and Elinalise disappeared.


    Even though she said she wouldn''t forgive Paul that much.


    So easily.


    "Fu..."


    Paul took a deep breath and stopped his prostration then stood up.


    He brushed his knees with a [Pan Pan].


    And then looked at Elinalise.


    Elinalise as well looked at Paul with a soft gaze.


    "Paul, you''ve grown old haven''t you."


    "You''re just as beautiful as always."


    "Oh my, I''ll tell on you to Zenith."


    "Then I can see a Zenith burning from jealousy again."


    "It''s something to look forward to, isn''t it?"


    The two suddenlyughed.


    How nice.


    A beautiful elf and an exhausted middle aged swordsman.


    Somehow it seems like it could be a painting.


    I don''t know the reason for their discord.


    It might have just been Elinalise being stubborn and maybe it wasn''t anything significant I wonder.


    Or else, maybe it was the so-called [Time solves everything.] I wonder...


    In any case, it''s beautiful that everything ends well, I guess.


    "Ah... But, you, I''m amazed you could endure it. From the northern regions until here, I''m sure it was considerably tough right?"


    "Yeah, it was considerably tough."


    "What''s going on with your curse? Could it be, you didn''t do it with Rudeus did you?"


    "Never. I somehow managed to endure thanks to the magic tool Cliff made."


    Paul tilted his head after hearing Elinalise''s words.


    "Who is Cliff?"


    "My husband."


    "Ha?!?"


    Paul opened his eyes wide.


    And then, let out a loud surprised voice.


    "You have a husband, you really mean there''s such an odd person out there! What kind of joke is that? Could it be that you''re just saying that on your own! Hey Rudi, is it someone you know as well? That one called Cliff."


    Paul looked at me whileughing.


    I nodded with a serious face.


    It''s because Elinalise was making a scary face.


    "Dad. That''s saying too much. Certainly I feel that Cliff is an odd person, but he''s a man I respect."


    Cliff.


    He has a bit of ces where he can''t read the mood, but he''s straight forward, and a man who can directly say he loves a person.


    He''s an amazing guy.


    "Seriously. For you to say you respect him, how amazing is he...?"


    Paul received a shock, but soon wore a face like he was wrong and lowered his head.


    "I see. Sorry about that, introduce him to me next time."


    "Yeah, he''s a much greater man than you."


    Paul made a bitter smile at those words and lowered his head once again.


    "In any case... Elinalise. Rudeus. I''m grateful. It''s great of you toe."


    "Save the thanks for after this."


    "If we''re family, then it''s only natural."


    Well then.


    It''s about time we get to the main topic.


    "Dad. Please exin the situation."


    Part 7


    First Paul started telling us the details on how he got to here.


    Generally, it was a story I already knew.


    The fact that they met with Roxy and Talhand in Milishion.


    After getting their hands on that information, they crossed over to Begaritto Continent.


    Thanks to the somewhatplete state of their party, that they managed to somehow or other make it up to Lapan.


    And there they reunited with Gisu, and found a lead on the whereabouts of Zenith.


    "ording to the information from Gisu it seems your mother, Zenith, is trapped in abyrinth, one day north of here."


    "..."


    She''s trapped.


    Does that mean someone is trapping her?


    The fact that it''s in abyrinth makes it vague.


    I wonder if there arebyrinths that capture people.


    "For all six years?"


    "I don''t know."


    Paul shook his head.


    I continued the questions.


    "The condition of her life?"


    "I don''t know. Just, we heard that several years ago it seems a party that entered thatbyrinth saw a person who looked like Zenith. And then, that party lost track of her in thebyrinth as well..."


    Lost contact with them...


    Isn''t that hopeless then?


    The fact that she''s being trapped, in other words doesn''t that mean you just want to believe that?


    However, ording to the story from Roxy, at the very least at the time they heard the story from Kishirika, it seems Zenith was still alive.


    And then ording to the information from Gisu, it seems the time when they lost sight of her was prior to when Roxy heard the story from Kishirika.


    The time Roxy heard the information from Kishirika was two years ago.


    The information Gisu heard was four years ago.


    In other words, that would mean Zenith has remained missing for at least two years yet continued to remain alive.


    If ites to that, I feel like even now the probability that Zenith is alive is high.


    For the time being, it seems there''s a ray of hope as they continue searching for Zenith.


    Even if for example she had already died, just confirming that she''s died is important as well.


    Naturally, I hope she''s still alive but...


    However, if I hear that she''s died and something deep within my chest falls down.


    It seems somewhere inside of me I already feel that it''s toote.


    It''s been six years since the teleport after all...


    And there Gisu interposed with words.


    "The actual situation is all based on rumors we don''t know. It could be that she''s already dead. She might have been possessed by a monster or something and wandering around. Just, there''s the story that she was seen inside thebyrinth as well."


    Paul supplemented that.


    "Thatbyrinth is an ancient and troublesomebyrinth. During thisst year we''ve attacked it a number of times, but it never goes well. We even had a gathering of four pros at exploringbyrinths, but we couldn''t even clear half of it. It''s a pathetic story."


    Four people.


    Paul, Gisu, Talhand, and Roxy huh.


    It seems like there were three others as well, but those girls were not pros at exploringbyrinths.


    Come to think of it, I wonder where the remaining three went.


    "Mu... Do we have guests?"


    Just as I was thinking about it light shined in from the entrance.


    Someone came inside.


    "Oh! It seems like we''ve missed out a deeply moving meeting here!"


    It was a short man.


    However, the only thing small was his height.


    He was a wide man about the same size as his height.


    I recognized at a nce that he was a dwarf.


    His long beard was shaking and in his hands was arge linen bag.


    Most likely, he would be Talhand I guess.


    Behind him was a female in the outfit of a swordsman and after all she had the same linen bag as well.


    It''s not Bikini Armor, but it''s a face I remember.


    If I remember correctly her name was Vera.


    After she did a single bow to me she trotted to nearby Shera''s side.


    While swinging his heavy looking body the man came over in front of me.


    He looked over me while scrutinizing everything from the top of my head to my feet.


    "You are Paul''s son huh?"


    "Ah, yes. It''s nice to meet you, I''m Rudeus."


    "I''m Talhand. Just as I heard, you''re a man who seems intelligent. Hmmm."


    Talhand put the linen bag on top of the table.


    "Rudeus, you mustn''t approach that man. You''ll have your important things as a man stolen away."


    The one who said that was Elinalise.


    The thing important to a man, I wonder what.


    Like pride?


    "Oh~, just as I was thinking it stank of a woman..."


    There Talhand looked at Elinalise.


    It waspletely an expression like only just now he just realized it.


    "What''s this, you came along as well."


    "Oh my, am I not allowed toe?"


    "No good no good. Just having you join along causes troublesome things to happen after all."


    Talhand took a ss bottle with an amber looking liquid inside out of the linen bag.


    And then after popping the cork off the bottle he started to gulp it down like that.


    "Bu... ha... the alcohol around here really hits the spot."


    The scent of alcohol started to float around.


    It seems like considerably strong alcohol.


    The dwarves like alcohol after all.


    "Here."


    Talhand handed the alcohol bottle over to Elinalise.


    She silently received it.


    And then just like that took a sip from the alcohol bottle.


    She didn''t drink as much as Talhand, but even then I still saw her white throat move twice.


    "Gefu... what vulgar alcohol."


    "Vulgar then it suits you right."


    After Talhand put the cork back on the alcohol bottle, he put it back in the bag.


    What was with that exchange just now?


    Some kind of cultural greeting for the dwarves?


    No one said anything about that behavior.


    What is this?


    "Now that everyone is gathered I''m going to continue to the story, is that fine?"


    After hearing Paul''s words I returned to myself.


    Since Talhand''s impact was strong I forgot we were in the middle of talking.


    Hn?


    Everyone...


    "Please wait just a minute, what happened to Roxy-sensei?"


    After asking that, a shadow appeared on Paul''s face.


    No, it wasn''t just Paul.


    It was on everyone''s face other than Elinalise.


    When the beautiful elf realized that as well her eyes opened wide.


    "Eh? You''re lying right?"


    Hearing those words.


    In my mind as well, a certain word rose to the surface.


    The worst words.


    In other words, "Death".


    "Roxy, a month ago, got caught in a trap in thebyrinth..."


    I felt the throbbing get violent.


    I don''t want to hear it.


    That blue haired girl is.


    It can''t be.


    I don''t want to listen.


    But, she had the ability to conquer abyrinth alone.


    She couldn''t use chantless magic, but she seeded at shortening the incantation.


    She was a Water King-ss Magician.


    And my savior.


    I don''t want to hear it.


    "Di... Did, she die?"


    But, I heard it.


    Timidly.


    Unaware, Elinalise stood up and put her hands on my shoulder from behind.


    "No, she stepped into a teleport magic circle and just went missing. It''s not decided that she''s dead yet, the probability that she''s still alive in thebyrinth should be high."


    With those words I felt relieved in an instant, but after hearing Gisu''s words next my face stiffened again.


    "Hey, Paul. That''s impossible. Even if it was Roxy, it''s not something a single magician can do anything about. There is the possibility that she''s alive, but that probability is..."


    There, Talhand interposed with his words.


    "No, Roxy is outside of the normal standard for magicians. There''s plenty of possibility that she''s alive."


    "Even so, we haven''t found her in a month already! We''ve gone searching five times and been unable to find her five times!"


    "Gisu, it''s not a talk about when or where!"


    Paul, Gisu, and Talhand were each quarreling their sides.


    That aloof Gisu is getting into a dispute with an irritated expression.


    As I thought they must be driven to a corner.


    In any case, she stepped into a teleport magic circle trap.


    Even if she looks like that, Roxy has her clumsy parts after all.


    If you were to say, "It''s like her," it is, I guess.


    Well, if it''s not like she''s died, then I''ll think about it as if she hasn''t died.


    I can''t imagine that Roxy Migurdia would die so simply.


    I want to think that.


    I''ll think about it like that.


    Ah, more than the time when I heard that Zenith might be dead, I feel like I received a greater shock.


    "Excuse me. We''ve derailed the conversation a bit, haven''t we? And then, what kind of ce is thatbyrinth?"


    After I said that the three of them exchanged looks.


    They were exchanging looks to decide who would say it.


    Paul opened his mouth.


    "What kind, it''s an S rank. It''s one of the worstbyrinths around here."


    Paul slowly said it.


    "The Teleport Labyrinth."


    The moment I heard those words, I felt like I heard the sound from the book in my luggage shifting.

 Chapter 133: Confirming the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 133: Confirming the Situation</h4>


    Part 1


    ¡ª


    Roxy is in a pinch.


    After hearing that, even now, the impulse of wanting to jump into thebyrinth is spurring me on.


    The location is the S-ranked Teleport Labyrinth, but luckily I had obtained a book describing a past exploration attempt.


    I had already investigated things in regards to teleport magic circles as well.


    If you have the time to observe each magic circle, then I''m sure just as written in the book you can conquer thebyrinth.


    However, first we need to organize the situation.


    Organizing the situation is important.


    Roxy and Zenith might be in a fight against the clock.


    In just five minutes, if the rescue iste, any chance to just barely save them might disappear.


    However, for this reason, we can''t afford to be impatient.


    After organizing the situation and carefully preparing, we have no choice other than to definitely rescue them.


    In a restless state, we might overlook something.


    Overlooking something, making a mistake, then the probability we''ll have a misstep increases.


    As a result of that, let alone five minutes, one day, two days, even three days might end up being wasted.


    We have no choice other than to proceed carefully.


    This a setting where we can''t afford mistakes.


    If we were to fail, I''m sure that would connect together with "regret".


    Regardless of the shape, if because of my mistake we were unable to save Roxy or Zenith, I''m sure I would have arge regret remaining.


    "Dad. Here I have with me a Teleport Labyrinth book, a record of adventurers entering deep inside."


    First, I presented the existence of the book.


    "Exploration Record of the Teleport Labyrinth."


    It was the book that Sylphy, disguised as Fitts-senpai, once rmended to me.


    It''s a book with the shape of the taboo teleport magic circles written in detail.


    Different than other books, it''s a book that paints out a description.


    The reason it was able to escape the censorship of the Magic University would simply be good luck, or else because this is an adventurers record I''m sure.


    Also, there''s the possibility that this book is fiction as well.


    The teleportbyrinth is abyrinth that no one has conquered.


    The possibility that it''s a fictional adventurer''s record exists as well.


    Though I think that probability is low.


    The shapes of the teleport magic circles written in this book actually resemble the real thing.


    In reality, I investigated teleport magic circles myself as well, but this book has the most urate moreover detailed ones written.


    As a result ofparing it to other books, there''s no mistake.


    However, it might be... a different "Teleport Labyrinth".


    We can''t just ignore the possibility that more than twobyrinths exist in this world filled with teleport traps.


    Even if the title of the capturing book is the same, if the contents are different, there''s no meaning.


    "If the contents of this book are the same as thebyrinth we''re facing after this, then I''m sure this book will be very useful in regards to exploring thebyrinth."


    After I said that Paul and the others'' eyes were wide open.


    "Hey Rudi... Wh, Why do you have something like that?"


    "I thought it would somehow be useful, so I brought it from the library in Magic University."


    "I see..."


    For now, I''ll keep hidden things about the teleport magic circles.


    What we need to ascertain right now are the contents of this book and the contents of thebyrinths we''re about to go towards after this.


    "Please confirm this. And then, if it seems like it will work as a reference for exploring thebyrinth, let''s make use of it."


    After Paul took that into his hands and spent a moment gazing at the cover, he then passed it over to Gisu at his side.


    After receiving the book, Gisu asked...


    "Then, I''m going to read it?"


    "...Please do."


    Why Gisu, I had such thoughts as well.


    However, since everyone had faces as if that was natural, I didn''t ask.


    In regards to Paul and their party, Gisu took that sort of role I guess.


    He can do anything which is why he does everything, I certainly remember hearing that some time ago.


    For example, "mapping" and "organizing information" in regards to exploring thebyrinth as well, I''m sure he''s the one doing it.


    "Dad. While Gisu-san is reading it, please tell me about thebyrinth."


    Straight from the front, I asked Paul various questions.


    All of them were trying to confirm things written in the book.


    "Sure, it''s fine."


    "The types of monsters and names."


    "Their numbers up to the level they''re on."


    "The situation inside and the color of the magic circles" etc...


    Paul smoothly informed me about them.


    First, there were five types of monsters.


    Since Paul had only stepped foot down to the third floor, there seem to be monsters they haven''t seen yet as well.


    Misfortune Spider, [Tarant Deathlord]


    It''s a huge poisonous spider. Even though it''s a tarant it spits out webs. Its poison can be healed using elementary detoxification. B rank.


    [Iron Crawler]


    A caterpir that is like a heavy tank. Hard and heavy. B rank.


    [Mad Skull]


    It''s a humanoid monster covered in mud. Since inside of its body a person''s skull is buried, that is the weak point. A rank.


    [Armored Warrior]


    Rusty armor with four arms. In each of its hands, it holds swords with a good cutting edge. A rank.


    [Little Devil]


    It''s a monster with long arms, legs, and sharp ws. It moves by crawling along the walls and ceiling. A rank.


    The careful part would be how many floors.


    This, we don''t know.


    ording to rumors, it''s said to have six or seven floors, but among all those who entered until now, no one has seen the Guardian.


    How far the first floor goes is a difficult talk as well, but ording to the book, where the spiders are making arge quantity of nests is the first floor.


    The ce where arge quantity of caterpirs and spiders are is the second floor.


    Mad Skulls can be foundmanding groups of caterpirs and spiders on the third floor.


    After you get to the fourth floor, the spiders and caterpirs disappear, it bes just Mad Skulls and Armored Warriors.


    And then, after you get to the fifth floor, the Mad Skulls disappear as well, it bes just Armored Warriors and Little Devils.


    On the sixth floor, it''s nothing but Little Devils.


    Things after that aren''t written down in the book.


    The situation inside.


    From the first floor until the third floor, the inside of thebyrinth is an "Ant''s Nest".


    A curving tunnel withplicated passages and dead end rooms.


    And then, it seems there''s always teleport magic circles inside of the room.


    ording to the book, it seems that it changes into the shape of a stone ruin around the fourth floor.


    Paul and the others haven''t made it down to there yet.


    Just, information about the monsters and the state of the vicinity up until the third floor, they had gained some amount of information about that from numerous adventurers'' trial-and-error it seems.


    A model of a teleport magic circle.


    It gives off a bluish-white light and has a strangeplex design carved into it.


    After hearing the details I think it''s the same as the teleport magic circles I''ve seen numerous times.


    The things I heard from Paul were mostly the same as the contents I had read in the book, the things they saw match together.


    "This...sure is amazing... Haha!! As expected of senpai. You really...brought along something amazing!"


    Around the time the exnation ended, Gisu closed the book while shouting with a somewhat excited voice.


    It seems he finished skimming it.


    He''s a considerably fast reader.


    Or maybe he only read the parts that they''ve touched on.


    After seeing Gisu''s state, Paul raised his voice in surprise.


    "Hey, Gisu. Is it really...that amazing?"


    "Yeah, it''s amazing, Paul. If the things written in this are real, then clearing up to the sixth floor is already easy."


    In his excited state, Gisu handed the book over to Talhand.


    Talhand gave a sidelong nce as he started to read and Gisu started to exin the contents written in the book to Paul as he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "All of the things we couldn''t figure out were written down. Which magic circles are fine to take, which magic circles are no good. Taking which magic circle will lead to which ce and even what will be waiting on the other side!"


    Somehow, it seems ording to what Gisu saw, this book is "real".


    However, Paul was ring at Gisu with a serious look.


    "I see, and, using that book, do you know what happened to Roxy or Zenith?"


    "That is...we don''t know though."


    Gisu made a face like he had cold water poured over him.


    "Gisu, don''t get very excited. We already can''t afford anymore mistakes."


    Paul said that in a low voice.


    Carefully.


    I''m sure we have no choice other than to proceed carefully.


    If we blindly believe the things written in the book and end up being annihted there''s no hope.


    "...I get what you want to say, Paul. But you know, in addition to the book, we''ve got an additional reliable vanguard and rear guard as well. First, we should be d, right?"


    While saying that, Gisu looked over everyone surrounding us.


    Following along, Paul looked over them as well.


    And then, he stopped his gaze on me.


    "Ah...that''s right I guess...sorry about that. It''s just like that."


    On Paul''s face, a smile floated up like he had someposure.


    No matter how desperate of a situation it is, some amount ofposure is required.


    I''m sure Paul understands something like that as well.


    "Alright, after we all finish reading it, let''s decide on the formation."


    In an energetic voice after regaining himself, the atmosphere of the ce softened a bit.


    Part 2


    The members going into thebyrinth are five people.


    Paul, Elinalise, Gisu, Talhand, and I.


    Elinalise and I reced Vera and Shera.


    Since thebyrinth is narrow, even if we try to enter with arge number, we''ll just end up being a hindrance to each other it seems.


    In order for Elinalise to rece Vera and I to rece Shera, it became a formation where wepletely stole away their job.


    Elinalise the Tank.


    Paul the Sub-Attacker.


    I''m the Attacker and Healer.


    Talhand can be both Sub-Tank and Sub-Attacker.


    These four are in charge of thebat side.


    Talhand''s role is somewhat vague.


    It seems he can use earth magic up to intermediate level.


    However, it seems he ys it by ear as a Magic Warrior.


    Since he''s the utility type, supposedly he can fight anywhere.


    Even though he looks clumsy, he''s quite skillful.


    No, all dwarves were skillful, weren''t they?


    "Looking forward to working with you!"


    It seems he''ll end up standing right in front of or right behind me, he patted my shoulder with a sociable feeling.


    For some reason, I got chills down my back.


    "Rudi is fundamentally in charge of the magic. After thebat ends we''ll depend on you for the healing as well, can you do it?"


    "No problem."


    Offense and Recovery.


    Even though it''s my first time in abyrinth I have numerous in jobs.


    However, during the time when I was an adventurer, my role was something like that as well.


    I''m sure there''s nothing we can''t do.


    With these four people, Gisu is added on.


    He''s useless inbat, but he can perform everything outside of that at a high level.


    Confirming the map, establishing the direction to advance, management of food, sorting the raw materials. He has the judgement to withdraw from thebyrinth as well.


    He works as the control tower and does odd jobs.


    I guess it would be a feeling like a Director.


    Since exploringbyrinths isn''t just aboutbat, naturally as it is having someone take on roles like this is necessary.


    The remaining three people.


    It''s be that Vera, Shera, and Lilia waiting on standby at the entrance of the city on support duty.


    You could call it house-sitting, but it seems this itself is an important job in its own way.


    At the time whenrge ns explore abyrinth, I''ve heard that they assign people to house-sitting.


    The majority of the preparations can be left to Elinalise and Talhand, the pros.


    I''m an amateur when ites down to exploringbyrinths.


    If I make use of my knowledge from my previous life then I can think of this and that, but at the present I''ll put that aside.


    First, I''ll follow along the pros'' way of doing things.


    And then, if there are any parts that I can think of something it would be fine if I make a suggestion.


    A suggestion.


    In my knowledge from my previous life, I don''t know if the things I learned from Rogue-like type games will be effective.


    "First it''s about our initial objective, but it''s the third floor."


    After deciding on the formation, Paul dered that.


    "There, we''ll make clear of Roxy''s whereabouts."


    We don''t know if Roxy is alive or not.


    However, in the case that she''s alive, after we secure her, we''ll return at once from thebyrinth.


    Depending on the condition Roxy is in, we''ll have her join the party after she has recovered and then venture even deeper into thebyrinth.


    The six of us will check the fourth floor and beyond which we haven''t been able to reach yet.


    And there, after we arrive to the greatest depths, we''ll search thoroughly all around and try to find Zenith who is believed to be there.


    We don''t know how many days it will take.


    It''s be a wait and watch exploration.


    Part 3


    That night.


    It became that I would be sleeping in the same room as Paul and Lilia.


    It seems to have been the technician Gisu''s refined way of creating a space for just us family.


    Even though I say that, the time I''ve spent with Lilia not as family is longer.


    Since the time I was born up until having my sister, she was a maid after all.


    I can''t help but see her as a maid.


    Paul sees Lilia as a wife, but as a second wife.


    Zenith is number one, Lilia is number two.


    I wonder if Norn would be number three.


    Aisha would be fourth and I''m even further below I guess.


    "It''s the first time I''ve slept in the same room as Rudeus-sama isn''t it."


    "That''s right."


    Speaking of Lilia, she seems to give off a respectful attitude in the atmosphere as if she only sees Paul and I as her employers.


    Being brought along with that atmosphere, I became somewhat respectful myself.


    "Husband''s snoring is loud so without reservation please order me."


    However, the contents of Lilia''s words were light and overflowing with humor.


    "Ah, yes..."


    In regards to that I was unable to return it overflowing with humor.


    What it would be good to talk about, I don''t know well.


    How did I use to talk with Lilia again.


    During the time we were in Buina vige I feel it was considerably business like.


    "..."


    Since a while ago Paul has done nothing but look at me and hasn''t said anything.


    I wonder what it is, it''s a strange face.


    It''s not quite to the level of a grin, but his cheeks are bing loose, that face.


    "Umm, Rudeus-sama."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Is Aisha getting along properly?"


    I thought over the answer to Lilia''s question.


    The topic of our family.


    That''s right, we''re family.


    Then, it would be fine to talk about the family.


    "Yes. Aisha is giving it her best."


    "She hasn''t done anything to trouble Rudeus-sama?"


    "Yeah, nothing at all. She takes care of all the cleaning as well, it''s a big help."


    "Is that so, it''s fine if she hasn''t said anything selfish."


    "If she would be a bit more selfish then it would be morefortable for me though."


    After saying that Lilia quietly smiled.


    It was a smile of relief.


    "How about Norn-ojosama and Aisha? Have they been getting into fights?"


    "That''s right... there''s some awkwardness, but for the time being there''s no conspicuous antagonism. The fights are almost charming."


    "I told her to always stand down to Norn-ojosama, but why did it end up bing like that..."


    While saying that Lilia let out a sigh.


    "It can''t be helped, Aisha is still a child as well. Isn''t it important for the parents to give them an equal amount of love."


    "I see...that might be the case. Aisha is my child, but since she has Husband''s blood in her as well..."


    "Things like blood don''t matter at all do they. We''re family after all."


    "...Thank you very much."


    Paul didn''t enter into the conversation.


    He was just listening to my exchange with Lilia since before with the same expression and thinking about something.


    "What is it, dad. Since just now, you''ve been grinning."


    "No, somehow, it''s nice, I was just thinking."


    While scratching the back of his head Paul''s face went red as he seemed to be embarrassed.


    "What is?"


    "That Rudi has. Properly be an adult and the scene of him talking to Lilia."


    The exchange between his adult son and his wife.


    Lilia isn''t my mother, but in regards to Paul they''re both family.


    It might be deeply moving.


    Maybe it''s something I''ll understand as well when my child grows up.


    "Come to think of it, Rudi. You, got married didn''t you."


    "Yeah. Just about half a year ago."


    "I see, to think that Rudi would, just that other time we met, even though you were still this small."


    "My height has grown considerably over these past few years after all."


    Before I realized it my height had gotten to about the same as Paul.


    I''d say around 170 cm.


    Paul is a bit taller, but I might still grow a bit more, I think I might eventually overtake him.


    "It won''t be good if we don''t have a grand celebration with everyone when we return."


    "That''s right. After all dad, it''s your first grandchild. You''ll be Paul-ojichan."


    "Stop that, I''m still not that old after all."


    Even while saying that Paul was making a face like he didn''t hate it.


    And then it changed to a smile.


    "That you''ve made a child, you mean, Rudi. You''ve be a "man" as well now right?"


    "Husband, I don''t know if you should be saying anything too vulgar..."


    Paul with a grinning old man-like smile floating on his face rebuked Lilia.


    "Isn''t it fine, you know I, I always wanted to have this sort of talk with Rudi once."


    "However."


    "I''m sure you''re interested as well, about Rudi."


    "I feel that it''s unfair to use that way of saying it."


    "And, and, who was your first partner? After all Sylphy? Or else maybe Eris? If I remember you said you separated, but didn''t ite down to that kind of talk when you separated?"


    It seems Paul wants to have some vulgar Boys Talk.


    I do have a part that wonders if it''s alright to talk about that at this kind of time though...


    Well, it''s not like I don''t understand.


    It''s been the first time he''s seen me in a while and I''m sure Paul is in high spirits as well.


    I''m sure he just wasn''t able to make this sort of face in front of everyone earlier.


    I have some parts where I''m happy to see Paul again for the first time in a while as well.


    Since Paul and I get along well after all.


    The day after tomorrow we''re entering thebyrinth, that sort ofposure will disappear.


    For just today, it should be fine to unfasten that restraint and talk about it.


    "Dad has a bit of confidence, in regards to that, after all. I''ll hear you out on it all. Even if I look like this, during the time when dad was young I yed around quite a bit after all."


    It can''t be helped, why don''t I keep youpany then.


    This sort of partner that I can frankly talk about out in the open like this, it''s only somewhat but I felt I wanted it as well.


    "That''s right, then there are a number of things I want to ask about though..."


    "Really now, even Rudeus-sama..."


    "Lilia is saying it like this, but if ites down to the other side she''s quite intense."


    "Husband!"


    "Come to think of it, at some point already, there was a time when Lilia-san tempted you right. Please tell me about the situation at that time in detail."


    "Even Rudeus-sama, please stop it!...Really."


    While watching us like that Lilia let out a voice with a sigh mixed in.


    However, that face was smiling.


    After that, we continued to talk like that untilte into the night.


    Part 4


    Late night.


    The lights are out and I''mying sideways on the bed.


    I wonder if Paul and Lilia are already asleep.


    On the bed nearby I can hear a steady sleeping breath.


    It seems the two won''t start messing around after confirming that I''m asleep.


    Paul did say he was trying to abstain until Zenith is found.


    I''m sure he''s properly abiding by that.


    I got a bit excited from the talk with Paul and I can''t sleep.


    I couldn''t have ever possibly thought that the day woulde where I have real experience and can take part in the ero talk.


    In life you really never know what can happen.


    Well, putting that aside.


    In regards to the matters this time.


    After all, this time I might be dancing in Hitogami''s palms again.


    I have such a feeling.


    Thinking about it, the only reason I was able to obtain that book was because I went to the Magic University.


    If I hadn''t gone to the Magic University and been told to investigate the teleport incident, I would have never encountered that book and been in a situation to challenge the Teleport Labyrinth without anything.


    That suggestive Hitogami''s speech was the same as well.


    Whether I regret it and about putting my hands on Rinia or Purusena.


    I have the feeling like he spoke in such a way that he knew I would oppose him.


    If Hitogami hadn''t said anything, or else if Hitogami had said to "Go".


    I have the feeling that the probability that I would have "stayed" would be high.


    I''ve had rebellious feelings towards the Hitogami after all, and it might be about the same weight as things with Sylphy on that scale.


    In that case, I''m sure I wouldn''t have just done something irresponsible.


    For example, I might have tried to dispatch Ruijerd, Badigadi, or otherwise Zoldat.


    I wonder if the Hitogami acted while anticipating all of that.


    All of the things that I would need to rescue Zenith, I went to the school in order to obtain.


    I wonder what in the world the Human God [Hitogami] is...


    Really, I wonder what he wants me to do.


    Could it be that he really just finds it enjoyable to watch me?


    The same as always, I don''t know what his endgame is.


    Just, there''s no mistake that he''s my ally.


    I wonder if he might show up again around tonight.


    That timing would be way too convenient I guess.


    If things go well, then I''ll give something to him as an offering.


    Though I don''t know what that guy likes, so I don''t know if he''ll be happy.


    While thinking that I fell asleep.


    Hitogami never appeared in my dream.

 Chapter 134: Entering the Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 134: Entering the Labyrinth</h4>


    Part 1


    Teleport Labyrinth.


    If you were to just take a glimpse it appears to be nothing but a cave.


    There''s no special feeling.


    It''s just a hole opened up in just a cliff.


    There are many spider monsters in its vicinity and many monsters trapped those spiders'' webs, just that.


    Even if you were to see a photo, I''m sure no special feelings of any kind woulde up.


    However, if you go there yourself it''s different.


    From there you can almost intuitively feel that it''s abyrinth.


    Something eerie.


    However, I also felt something that was stimting my curiosity.


    I wonder if allbyrinths have this kind of atmosphere.


    "Well then, Rudi. We''re going just as we arranged, is that fine?"


    "Understood."


    Paul patted my shoulder and nodded.


    We took the formation we arranged the other day and entered thebyrinth.


    It''s my firstbyrinth, but I''m not really all that excited.


    It''s just the pressure of trying not to make a mistake.


    "Husband, the fortunes of war be with you."


    "Everyone, please take care."


    Lilia, Vera, and Shera were returning to the city from here using horses.


    During the time when arge n conquers abyrinth, they create a support camp at the entrance of thebyrinth as well.


    However Lapan is thankfully only one day away, or even half a day away if you hurry.


    There''s no particr need to setup a camp outside of the cave.


    "Now then."


    The inside of the cave is dark, but it wasn''t to the point of seeing nothing.


    The interior of the cave was shining, to a dim degree.


    However, this darkness would be fatal I''m sure.


    "I''m going to make some light."


    "Yeah."


    Soon after entering I used the spirit scroll I got from Nanahoshi.


    The bright light spirits flew up and started to circle around above us.


    Gisu invoked the same scroll as I used.


    Since his role is that of the scout, he needs a different light source from us.


    We tested it out yesterday, the scroll can be used by even Paul and Gisu.


    Naturally, since itsts longer with more magic power, it''s still best if I use it, but it seems the consumed magic power is almost nothing.


    With this, we were delighted at not having to carry along a torch.


    After all, it would be a hindrance to have one of your hands sealed off.


    The light from the spirits is brighter than a torch, even with little magic power theyst a long time.


    If this was to spread, torches might disappear from the market.


    "Paul, your son sure brought along a lot of useful things."


    "Well yeah. He''s the son I''m proud of after all."


    Paul put his hand to his chest with a boasting spirit and Talhand let out a voice mixed with amazement.


    "It doesn''t seem he has a father he can feel proud about himself though."


    "Don''t say that, since he''s bothered over it."


    With a sigh mixed into the voice Paul''s shoulder drooped.


    "Look, let''s hurry and get a move on?"


    With Gisu''s words we ventured further into the cave.


    Part 2


    First floor.


    We start walking through a cave like an ant''s nest.


    The walls and ceiling have white threads stretched all around them and even further inside there''s bluish-white teleport magic circles shining.


    There I sent the light spirits and it gave off an almost fluorescent light.


    "asionally there are magic circles that don''t give off any light so caution is necessary, was it?"


    "That''s right Rudi. Make sure you firmly step in Gisu''s footprints."


    Gisu was leading about ten steps ahead.


    He wears unique boots.


    The ces where he steps leave behind footprints with a deep cross mark.


    It seems the bottoms of his shoes have something like a cross shaped iron te attached.


    Of course, they''re not a magic item imbued with magic power.


    I wonder if they''re something born from the wisdom of adventurers.


    They seem like they help to prevent slipping and they clearly leave behind footprints as well, a useful item.


    Although, on this first floor it''s easy to spot the teleport magic circles.


    The monsters that appear on the first floor are the [Tarant Deathlord].


    However, on the floor, there were different spiders that the Tarant Deathlord probably use as their staple food.


    It''s a spectacle that would probably cause someone who hates spiders to faint.


    Inside of that group of spiders there are clearly outlined voids.


    They''re void ces that are either circr or square in shape. There''s a teleport trap.


    If someone doesn''t like to step foot on the spiders, then, in no time at all, they''ll be teleported somewhere, is what it means.


    As a result, we continued walking while stepping on the spiders with a [Crunch].


    It''s not a very good feeling, but it can''t be helped.


    Well then, the countless B rank Tarant Deathlords haven''te out into the pathway.


    asionally there''s one or two of them, but after they''re discovered by Gisu they''re quickly exterminated by Paul.


    Up until now there''s no ce for me.


    "He~...Well, if it''s like this it''s easy going."


    Paul has two swords in his hands and is rapidly advancing.


    Two swords.


    One of them is the thing he was almost always holding at the house. His beloved sword I''m sure.


    I don''t know if it''s has some sort of special power, but it''s cutting the Tarant Deathlords in two in a single strike.


    Rather than the cutting edge of the sword, I''m sure it''s Paul''s technique.


    In his left hand is a sword with a shape I''ve never seen before.


    I guess it would be categorized as the so-called short sword.


    It''s not short enough to be considered a dagger, but not long enough to be a long sword.


    It has a hand-guard that covers around the hand and somewhat curved double-edged sword.


    The reason there is a hole in the center of it, I wonder if it''s so it doesn''t get stuck to things it cuts?


    He''s not using it very much.


    Paul fundamentally fights using just the sword in his right hand.


    I wonder what he uses the sword in his left hand for.


    The results of his chuunibyou I wonder?


    "...Really, it''s easygoing isn''t it!"


    It doesn''t really matter though.


    Each time he finishes one off Paul does a fleeting nce towards me.


    Annoying.


    I wonder if he''s thinking something like he wants to show off to me how cool he is.


    I understand that Papa is cool already, so I''d like for you to not let your guard down.


    "Paul! Properly look ahead!"


    Look, Elina-obaachan''s reprimands have started flying.


    "It''s fine I say, we''ve already entered the first floor any number of times, it''s easy."


    "That negligence will cost you your life you know."


    "I get that, even if you didn''t say it?"


    "In the first ce, you''ve been going too far since just now. I''m in front right!?"


    "If it''s on the first floor then, there''s no difference is there?"


    Elinalise and Paul started up a dispute.


    Behind me I heard Talhand say, "Really now, they''ve started." and let out a sigh.


    "Putting myself aside, it''s Rudeus''s first time in abyrinth itself, so as an adult properly show him how things are done as an example!"


    "That''s why, I was trying to loosen that tension, it''s be the opportunity for conversation right?"


    "Stop spouting lies, just now I felt you giving off the flippant atmosphere exactly like the time when Zenith just entered the party!"


    "No well, if you''re going to say that I can''t deny it though. What''s this, you''ve, considerably started nagging haven''t you."


    "It''s only natural. Paul is simr to my son after all. I''ll do the scolding as well!"


    After saying that and Paulughed a bit.


    "What do you mean son, since you''ve spent such a long time with Rudi, your feelings have even transferred to me? Stop with that. If you act like my mother then I''ll start getting goosebumps."


    "...Oh my, Rudeus you didn''t tell him?"


    "What?"


    "That Sylphy is my grandchild. The fact that he''s married my grandchild would mean you''re rted as well. Since that''s the case, the parents of that grandchild, Paul and Zenith, you two are the same as my children as well."


    Paul''s legs stopped.


    He slowly turned around towards me and came back.


    The formation crumbled and everyone stopped their feet.


    "He...Hey, what does this mean Rudi...Sylphy is her grandchild, it sounds like Elinalise is saying some ridiculous things though."


    Come to think of it, I didn''t say it did I?


    "Somehow, it seems that Rawls-san was Elinalise-san''s child."


    "Rawls was? That guy, never said a single word about that."


    "Well, it seems various things happened in the past and he was keeping quiet about Elinalise-san''s existence."


    "Ah...I see now...It''s not like I don''t understand."


    "Rather than that, let''s keep moving ahead. Be careful to absolutely not let your guard down."


    "Ye...Yeah."


    Paul said words like he understood and returned to the advance guard.


    "Seriously...A connection between my family and Elinalise has been made you say...Seriously..."


    While leaving behind such muttering.


    It seems it was a considerablyrge shock.


    Part 3


    The first floor was easy.


    Just as Paul said, he must havee down a number of times already.


    With breaks in-between, we continue down the passage and end up breaking through arge room with Tarant Deathlords crowding about in it.


    Cleaning up the swarms of monsters is my role as the magician.


    However, before we entered the firstrge room, Talhand gave me several pieces of advice.


    "Listen well. Don''t use fire."


    "Why?"


    "If you use fire, then poison will fill the room. It''s especially necessary to be cautious on the deeper floors."


    "...It can''t be cured using detoxification?"


    "It can''t be cured."


    By poison, he''s probably referring to carbon monoxide poisoning.


    If you use fire in a closed off space, the oxygen will be consumed and your consciousness will eventually get hazy.


    This is the same, even with fire magic.


    "After that, attacking the ceiling is forbidden, as well. You understand the reason, right?"


    "It''s because the cave might copse, right?"


    "That''s right. That''s why, it''s better not to use water much either. Use ice as much as possible."


    "Understood."


    If you were to use arge amount of water, the ground would be loose.


    Well, some water should be fine, I''m sure. There''s earth magic, as well.


    Even though I say that, if while using earth magic you unknowingly start using the earth from base supports inside the cave, it could be a problem.


    If you take out the support for the interior of the cave, it''s possible it might lead to a cave-in.


    Then, I''m sure ice is the safest.


    The safe choice is to go with what has been suggested.


    For that reason, I went with the choice of advanced water magic, [Blizzard Storm].


    It''s magic that rains arge amount of ice spears.


    In order for Paul and the others to not get caught up in it, I start cleaning up the ones around the crowd''s center.


    "Oh, as expected of Roxy''s disciple, the magic you use is the same..."


    I heard Talhand''s murmur from behind.


    It seems Roxy used [Blizzard Storm], as well.


    That makes me a bit happy.


    "Moreover, chantless, huh? I can understand why you''re Roxy''s proud disciple."


    While triumphantly listening to Talhand''s words, the spiders were annihted.


    We advance ahead.


    After clearing through the spider nest, we step on the teleport magic circle inside.


    Walking through the passage, aiming for yet another spider nest.


    We''ve repeated that about five times since we entered thebyrinth.


    Of course, in regards to the magic circles, it''s to investigate whether there are any differences in the book to reality.


    We know where all of the magic circles on the first floor lead to, but it was for the sake of confirming the book''s credibility.


    Two-way teleportation.


    Shape, color, characteristics.


    We continued forward while checking these off, to make sure everything matches.


    It was roughly one hour between arriving at each magic circle.


    Since we repeated that five times, in terms of time, it would be about five hours, I estimate.


    In the final room, there was a magic circle that had a stronger hue of blue and was somewhatrger than the others.


    The deeper blue colored magic circle was the magic circle that leads to the next floor.


    The final room on the first floor was full of spider nests.


    There, two magic circles were lined up.


    They''re magic circles with a simr shape, if it was someone who doesn''t know anything, I''m sure they wouldn''t know which is the real thing.


    Nearby, on the side of one of the magic circles, arge circle mark was carved into the stone.


    This is something that Gisu left thest time as a marker for the correct one.


    After confirming that there were no mistakes within the book, we stepped onto the magic circle.


    The second floor.


    Part 4


    Second floor.


    From here on, there are giant steel caterpirs [Iron Crawlers] crawling around.


    The small spiders on the ground have disappeared, and there''s a decrease in the number of spider nests.


    The ground floor has be smooth.


    The [Iron Crawlers] with a height of about one meter and a width of about two meters, give off a plump impression.


    They''re close in image to the worms thate out in Nausicaa.


    Just as they appear, they''re solid and tough.


    And, unlike their appearance, they''re fast.


    Rather than a slow caterpir, they have speed more like a centipede.


    It seems like they''re allies with the tarants- while the iron crawlers tank, the spiders shoot off sticky threads from behind.


    If you get caught in the sticky thread then the crawlers, with a body weight of about one ton, will trample you it seems.


    The iron crawlers are tough, even Paul can''t defeat them in a single hit.


    No need to even mention Elinalise.


    That''s why, it''s my turn there.


    I can fire two magic spells at the same time.


    While firing [Blizzard Storm] at the spiders in the back, I finish off the Iron Crawlers that Paul and Elinalise attract with one hit, each with a rock bullet.


    It seems the iron crawlers are tougher to kill with a normal rock bullet, but I don''t have much issues.


    Mine easily pierces straight through.


    Even though I say that, as expected of a worm, I''d say, if the ce it hits is not an instakill, they writhe, struggling about violently.


    "With this, there''s no ce for me to take a turn."


    Since I was energetically working, Talhand muttered that uninterested from behind.


    He''s stationed close behind me for the sake of whether it''s needed.


    Even though I say that, in order to avoid falling into that sort of worst case pinch, I''m making sure to follow the three points to remain careful about, including the one Gisu said.


    Therefore for the time being, Talhand has nothing to do.


    However, that''s fine.


    If we can have some reserve strength remaining as we advance, then that gives me a sense of relief.


    The Tarant Deathlords continued to send their sticky threads flying.


    I didn''t think that tarants make spider webs, but I''m sure these guys are different.


    asionally, they make it over to where I am, but since I have my Demon Eye opened it will never hit.


    Even if it were to hit, they have no attack power. If I just burn it with fire magic, there''s no problem.


    "Ah, damn it..."


    "Ueh... It''s sticky isn''t it."


    Even though I say that, it doesn''t seem like the advance guard can avoid it all, so Paul and Elinalise end up all sticky from the threads.


    "Here, don''t go wasting too much now!"


    Although it would be fine for me to burn off the sticky threads, since Gisu has some kind of liquid that can melt the threads, I just weaken them with it.


    It seems to be some kind of unique chemical circted on Begaritt Continent, and it is harmless to the human skin.


    It does no harm, but Elinalise was grumbling about how it makes the skin rough when it was spilled.


    It''s almost like detergent.


    Maybe I''ll try taking some home and washing dishes with it.


    "Alright, let''s take a break for a moment here."


    After thebat.


    With Gisu''s words, we sit down on the spot.


    Talhand and Elinalise remain standing on lookout, just like that.


    After Paul sat down, he immediately started to unfasten his armor and sword, wiping the body fluids of the monsters from the surfaces.


    During the short break, he finished inspecting his equipment in an instant.


    It was a familiar way of doing it, and Paul ended up asking something a pro would ask.


    "What''s wrong? Rudi, you should finish up quick as well."


    "Ah, yes."


    After receiving a somewhat harsh rebuke from Paul I inspected my equipment as well.


    Even though I say that, since I''m just firing magic from a long range, there''s few ces to check.


    Nevertheless.


    Paul is quiet.


    During the time of the first floor every time we had a break like this he would somehowe out asking, "How is it?", but as expected now that we''ve gotten to the second floor his seriousness is apparent.


    Daddy is cool.


    "Cheh... It''s stuck to it."


    While Paul was rubbing the fluids on his armor with some kind of cloth he was cursing.


    "How about trying to use the chemicals that Gisu used just now?"


    "That''s for dissolving the threads, right?"


    And while saying that, Paul put some of the chemical on the cloth and started rubbing it.


    And then, it was almost a surprising level of white.


    No, the armor wasn''t white though.


    "I... it came off didn''t it? Thank you."


    "No-no."


    As I thought, it''s detergent.


    If I buy some before I return home, I wonder if Sylphy would be delighted.


    If possible, it would be good if we could make it to the other side, though.


    After Paul removed the filth, he quickly put the armor back on, put his sword on, and walked over towards Elinalise.


    Just as I was thinking about changing ces with Talhand and Gisu, they called out to me.


    "Senpai, lookout is fine."


    "Is it fine?"


    "Don''t mind it, that old man hasn''t worked after all. Rather than that- it''s about from here on out- I''d like to hear a bit of senpai''s view."


    "Is it fine for dad not to join in?"


    "It''s fine, rather than that guy, senpai is smarter after all."


    While Gisu was saying those sorts of abusive things, he took the book and a map out of his bag.


    What he spread out was two maps.


    One of them was cleanly mapped out, but the other one was produced as we stopped along the way.


    "We''ll soon be at the third floor. The ce we lost track of Roxy is... here. If we''re lucky, Roxy should still be in the vicinity of there. If it''s just as the book says that is."


    "Yes."


    ording to the book, it seems the teleport traps are made to only teleport to the same floor as they''re on.


    Even if they''re called random warp, the moment you step on them you won''t suddenly find yourself in front of the boss on the lowest floor or anything.


    Roxy warped on the third floor.


    ording to the book, if you step on a teleport trap, then you''ll go straight to the monster''s den.


    We don''t know if the magic circle she stepped on was random or else the one way passage.


    In any case, if she''s still alive, then the probability that she''s on the third floor is high.


    Of course, there''s also the possibility that she luckily managed to escape to the second or first floor, as well.


    However, these two floors were ones Roxy had explored a number of times as well.


    If it''s someone who has as much ability as Roxy, then she would have already been able to move around the second floor. And then, it wouldn''t be strange for her to have made it out of thebyrinth by now.


    It doesn''t seem like she is past the third floor, after all.


    "Useful magic for the purpose of searching, you don''t have any right?"


    "Yeah, I don''t have any."


    I could try thinking about the application of magic I can use right now, but I can''t quickly think of anything.


    "It''s fine, with your intuition, Senpai, but where around here do you think Roxy would be?"


    "Intuition you say..."


    "In thisbyrinth, we can''t really just go walking always following the right hand side and searching thoroughly after all. If we''re going to search, then that sort of thing is necessary as well."


    "Then, how about around this area."


    For the time being, I try pointing to a relevant nk space on the map.


    "The eastern area from where she was teleported, huh? Then, let''s search around there."


    How relevant.


    I feel like it would be efficient to just search thoroughly, following the right hand side, though.


    However, we have no one in this ce who can do a scientific analysis.


    In any case, we have no choice other than to walk around searching ces we haven''t checked.


    "Honestly, without Roxy, we couldn''t break through the second floor. It''s thanks to senpai. Those iron crawlers are troublesome."


    "I''m sure."


    The monsters here have a bad affinity with Talhand''s specialty attribute.


    In terms ofbat potential, if ites down to it, Paul could get entangled in the threads as well, and can''t properly take care of the advance guard.


    Vera is unreliable as the advance guard, as well. There''s no way she could follow through as well as Elinalise.


    In order to pass through here, I''m sure someone who can use ice or fire type magic is necessary.


    Therefore, if Roxy ends up missing, it''s not strange for their progress to be at a stand still.


    Rather, after Roxy disappeared, I''m amazed they even managed toe back.


    "We thought we could manage something, but after all, there are few magicians in this area. And not a single person has the backbone to challenge the teleportbyrinth, as well."


    It seems Gisu tried to do something in his own way.


    Thinking about it, the time when we got here he was trying to persuade someone in the guild, as well.


    It didn''t seem to be going well though.


    "I''m sure Gisu-san has had various troubles as well."


    "He~... It''s fine. Rather, didn''t I say it''s fine as newbie? If you use the honorifics then my back gets itchy?"


    "...I get it newbie. Next time, I''ll introduce you to a cute female monkey, you can scratch each others backs."


    "Oh, that sounds nice. There isn''t a red-light district around here, after all. Rather, who are you calling monkey? Hey!"


    There''s a variety of things I''d like to talk with Gisu about as well, but I''ll put it aside for now.


    I confirmed things about the route from here on out with Gisu.


    The map Gisu made was truly easy to read.


    However, if you were topare it to the first floor that had beenpletely mapped, there were a number of holes on the second floor.


    If Zenith or Roxy happened to actually be inside of one of these holes... Such a thing better not happen.


    It leaves me a bit uneasy, but first we should check the third floor.


    Rather than starting at the closest ce, the second floor, we should search in the ce with the highest probability.


    "Gisu, approximately where are we right now?"


    Elinalise stuck her head in.


    In response Gisu pointed to a spot on the map.


    "Right now, we''re around here."


    "Then, soon we''ll be at the end of the second floor, right?"


    "Yeah, but spiders and iron crawlers will stille out."


    "For theposition of the monsters to change midway, it''s a troublesomebyrinth isn''t it?"


    Elinalise suddenly flipped back her hair.


    Even her proud hair rolls were effortlessly getting soft.


    "By the way, Gisu, why do you call Rudeus Senpai?"


    "Ihih... In the Dorudia race prison, just a bit..."


    "Dorudia prison, you say, that one from what Ghyine said before? What happened with that?"


    "After we return, I''ll tell you about it in detail."


    While grinning andughing, Gisu discontinued the conversation.


    The Dorudia race prison, how nostalgic.


    The me from back then had so much freedom.


    I can''t get away with that appearance now.


    Oh my, on top of the bed it''s always that appearance, isn''t it?


    It seems I have theposure to have such a conversation now as well.


    Part 5


    And then, we arrived at the third floor.


    In terms of time, it was about 10 hours, I''d say.


    It was exceedingly fast.


    "I thought it would take a few days to get here."


    "In order to get to ces without the map that might be the case."


    The nonchnt murmur I let out was picked up by Paul.


    I guess it''s only natural that advancing as you fumble about and using the map as you advance are different.


    There''s already no more small spiders on the floor.


    asionally, there''s some sticky threads on the wall, but the presence of living things is weak.


    In exchange for that, I get a somewhat eerie feeling drifting about from deep darkness within the dark cave.


    From here on out, it''s the real thing.


    First, we''re going to find Roxy.


    "..."


    Thinking that, I feel like I can smell the nostalgic scent of Roxy drifting about.


    No, it''s not my imagination.


    This is Roxy''s scent, it''s Roxy''s presence.


    There''s no way I would be mistaken.


    I can feel something stirring within my chest.


    Here.


    I''m confident in Roxy''s continued existence.

 Chapter 135: Her Emotional Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 135: Her Emotional Perspective</h4>


    Part 1


    ¨CRoxy''s POV¨C


    I heard a small noise and woke up.


    The surrounding area is dark and narrow.


    It''s a confining space.


    This room I had reached at the end of all of the teleporting was narrow, like a cradle.


    The size of the area is barely enough to allow one or two people to lie down.


    Even the ceiling hangs low.


    It''s low enough to nearly brush the top of my head.


    At this height and narrowness.


    As long as I am upying this area, no demon will metastasize here.


    As I sit at the very edge of this space, I recline against the wall behind me and fix my gaze on what lies before me.


    There is a Magic Formation there.


    And this Magic Formation shines with a ghostly pale light.


    It is a Metastasis Magic Formation.


    When I ce a single foot on it, I will be teleported somewhere.


    The most probable ce is to a monster den.


    A room of death, filled to the brim with different kinds of demons.


    One Month Ago.


    I blundered into a trap.


    The only excuse I can make is [It couldn''t be helped.]


    During a battle, I leaped away to avoid an oing attack, then I took a step backwards, and then I tripped on a stone.


    This caused me to stagger forward with my other foot,


    And with that step Inded on a Metastasis Magic Formation.


    Before we entered thebat, we had confirmed there was a trap there.


    And yet, I easily wound up stepping on the trap.


    Ahead of where I metastasized, there were an absurd number of demons.


    There were 20, no... 30... I guess?


    I am a magician.


    I myself happen to think that I am an excellent one.


    Even though I cannot use the chantless magic, I can use chanting omission, so I am able to cast faster than most other magicians around.


    But despite all the enemies I''ve be ustomed to battling...


    There was never a panic I had felt like this one.


    I expected to be wiped out immediately.


    No matter how many I destroyed, demon after demon kept surging forward.


    As demons continually began to appear one by one and fill my field of vision.


    The demons of thisbyrinth, after all, knew the routes of all the metastasis magic formations.


    And so, this ce had be a demon''s nest.


    This ce was where demons lie in wait for their victims, the so called [Trap] room.


    I was prepared for death.


    But I still fought.


    My magic was not infinite however.


    And my intuition tells me sooner orter it''ll run out, and I''ll probably end up sumbing.


    I know my limits.


    I probably have about 30% of my MP left, no it''s probably closer to 20%, and the number of enemies it seems hasn''t decreased at all.


    Only the number of corpses has increased, and the demons still continue to surge forward one after another.


    It was aplete and utter checkmate.


    There will be no rescue for me.


    Was I forsaken by everyone after all?


    If I were in someone else''s shoes, wouldn''t I leave behind such a clumsy woman?


    No matter how much magic I can use, a fool who walks into traps is a burden.


    No, I don''t think they deserted me.


    Rather, Paul was also in the range of the trap''s activation, did he metastasize to another location?


    With the obviousck of fighting potential, did he have to withdraw temporarily?


    Either way, help hasn''te.


    While I fought desperately, I couldn''t help but begin to lose myposure and began to sob and wail.


    I felt the magic power within me decrease ever steadily.


    Meanwhile, I noticed one bright light.


    In this wide room were six magic formations.


    Yet, not a single demon has appeared for a while from around any of them.


    Perhaps, there might possibly not be any more demons around the ce where the magic formations are.


    It''s All-or-Nothing.


    I used every spell at my disposal to break through the swarm of demons, and Iunched myself onto the magic formation.


    And atst, I had arrived at this room.


    I had managed somehow to survive.


    It was pure luck.


    I could produce as much water from magic as I wanted.


    I had a bit of food stored in my backpack.


    Somehow I will recover my magic and escape from here.


    And so I spent the rest of that day in thought.


    The next day, I stepped on the metastasis magic formation.


    And the destination point was a passage I was still unfamiliar with.


    Apparently, being teleported to these random locations was a typical characteristic of the metastasis magic formation.


    However there were no signs that there were people nearby.


    I was doing the mapping by myself, in order to escape thebyrinth, I continued moving forward.


    Though I had thought about waiting for a rescue effort, but there was the possibility that the rest of Paul-san''s party had been wiped out as well.


    I can say with confidence that the metastasis trap is a terrible thing.


    I walk around the passageway, and discover 3 metastasis magic formations.


    I make a mark on a nearby rock, and jump into the first one.


    I metastasize to an unfamiliar passage.


    I repeated this action several times.


    If I don''t do things this way, I won''t be able to advance in this metastasisbyrinth.


    While I try and be careful not to step on a trap, or any of the metastasis magic formations hidden in or by rocks, I advance ahead.


    Have I managed to advance ahead, or have I ended up just going back? I just don''t know.


    I cannot seem to grasp where my current location is in this metastasisbyrinth.


    My senses are unreliable.


    Though I am uneasy, I must somehow keep on moving forward.


    And I need to secure some new food supplies.


    So I defeat a demon, eat its meat, and continue onwards.


    How many times have I metastasized into a demon''s den?


    I fight desperately, and find simr magic formations where demons don''t emerge from.


    Then, I return.


    To this same narrow room.


    How many times have I repeated this I wonder?


    Five times? Ten times?


    The magic formation before my eyes always sends me to a different point.


    However, I somehow always end up returning back here.


    I became drained, mentally and physically.


    As could be expected, I was tired.


    My biological clock tells me about a month has now passed by.


    And after a month of going around and around, there are no useful results.


    The fights are not easy.


    No, there is never an easy fight.


    I receive many attacks, blood loss often causes my consciousness to dim.


    How many times now have the demons begun to run into the magic formations to block themselves from my magic?


    I began to think that these demons actually have brains after all.


    In the end though, I cannot help but just waste my magic power breaking through their blockade.


    I feel like I''m being cornered.


    My joints ache.


    I ate all the food already.


    The demons here are tough and taste horrible too.


    If I don''t use detoxification magic when I am eating, my body health bes poor.


    I can feel my physical strength falling.


    Only my magical power do I possess in excess.


    I have no idea what wille next.


    Will there be many more enemies?


    Will there be more cleverly coordinated enemy attacks?


    Will my magic be exhausted, and my limbs torn from my body and eaten by these demons?


    Only good luck will allow me to avoid having to break through a group of demons just to end up back here, the next time.


    Just thinking about that prevents me from stepping onto the magic formation in front of me.


    Perhaps the demons here have realized my existence.


    They know that I am in the narrow room.


    And they know when I step on this magic formation in this narrow room, that I will once again be returning to that den.


    Surely they are waiting for me.


    Hiding, and waiting for that moment when I finally make my fatal mistake.


    I have a hunch.


    That there won''t be a next time.


    [...]


    It was here. It wasn''t when I came here that I became truly conscious of my own death for the first time.


    Surely no one will discover my corpse.


    I doubt there will be any items left behind to be discovered after I die.


    I will die, unable to leave a trace.


    Scary.


    I am so scared.


    My back teeth began making a chattering sound before I had realized it.


    Impulsively, I wanted to just unleash a loud shout, but instead I just gripped my staff tightly.


    How many times have I looked upon death up until now?


    I had lived as an adventurer, so I have witnessed people dying in my presence before.


    I''ve seen a demon cleave a powerful warrior in half like a withered branch right before my eyes.


    And I''ve seen an intelligent magician squashed like a tomato by a demon right before my eyes.


    An aplished and clever thief, a nimble swordsman...


    All of them I have seen die in my presence.


    On the days I saw such things, I dimly became aware that my turn would alsoe someday.


    But at the same time, I also thought [At least I am safe!]


    However, now that I actually have to face it, I am scared.


    What have I managed to aplish up until now?


    There are things I still want to do.


    I even have a dream!


    That''s right, my dream...


    I want to be a teacher.


    I love teaching other people.


    Even if I have no talent for it, I love to teach.


    Then, when this business is over, when we safely rescue Zenith-san, I am going to go take the examination for magic teachers at the magic academy.


    I will be a school teacher!


    A teacher at the Magic Academy.


    I parted with my Shisho there after an argument.


    Maybe I will argue with my Shisho again.


    Though, I have a feeling it''ll be better this time around, perhaps.


    ...that person was greedy for recognition, I wonder if they''ve at least made it to being vice-principal already?


    I want to feel what it''s like to have ordinary happiness.


    That''s right. If I was a teacher, I could possibly even get married.


    Marry a man I havee to love, we would live together, and spend passionate nights together as well.


    Even though I am of the Magic Race, with a short and childlike figure.


    I still think there is at least a chance.


    [Haa~]


    The scorn leaked out.


    Even if I do say so myself, with the situation like this, to remember something like my dream...


    I''m going to die.


    My dreams will nevere true.


    I will only die a miserable death.


    When ites down to it, there is no way I''ll be saved anymore.


    I have never known of such a person to be rescued from a situation like this.


    ...I do not want to die.


    However, I put my foot forward, and stepped onto the magic formation.


    Because I do not want to die.


    Part 2


    My feelings proved correct.


    I metastasized to an unknown passageway, some of the magic formations that I marked had moved, and it seemed that I was naturally being driven towards another demon''s den.


    The moment I saw, I realized it was impossible.


    Demons were piling on the corpses of the other dead demons onto the magic formation.


    Is it because the demons don''t metastasize into that narrow a room after all?


    Since it''s be like this, then there is no option left other than to get ready to take the plunge.


    [All while fighting this crowd?]


    I did think their formation was beautiful.


    A heap of corpses, defending the metastasis magic formation that leads to my refuge, the demons are deployed radially around it.


    At the vanguard are the [Iron Crawler], who have moved in front and devoted themselves as the front line of defense. On top of them are the [Death Road Tarant], evil red spiders, moving and stopping asionally to spit out threads while on top of the backs of the [Iron Crawler].


    At the rearguard is what looks like a huge y doll standing there, the Mad Skull, shooting out clumps of rock.


    I began to weave my magic while thinking, [This is clearly an army.]


    "Oh, armor of the majestd, gather around me and be my trappings, ¡ºEarth Fortress¡»!"


    The surrounding soil began to take the form of a fortress around me.


    Eventually, it covered the top of my head, I became protected within the dome.


    However, I had to stop once it reached a certain height.


    I don''t need it to reach the ceiling.


    If it''s to the extent of my chest-height, it is enough to block the charge of the Iron Crawlers.


    "Oh, falling rain, I call upon you to scatter, and flood the whole world! ¡ºWater Ssh¡»!"


    Innumerable drops of water suspend themselves aloft around me, and then be bullets which tear through the area.


    However, as the offensive power of this magic is extremely low, the demons were barely kept at bay by this spell.


    I understood that, though.


    So, I began chanting the next spell immediately.


    "Blue Goddess, fly down from heaven and wave the scepter which would frost the world! ¡ºIcicle Field¡»!"


    All the demons'' exteriors, which were covered in the sticky water droplets from before, made a hard sound as they quickly froze solid.


    [Water Ssh] and [Icicle Field], and then the melded magic [Frost Nova]. The entire forward guard of the demon army came to aplete stop.


    I still had to hammer more magic in there. Advanced level magic.


    "King of Frost. Supreme ruler of the great snowfields.


    d in white, oh King of Naught, who reaps all passion.


    Cold-hearted king, which rules the frozen death! ¡ºBlizzard Storm¡»!"


    The magic that I shortened wasplete.


    A spear of ice shot out towards the entire area.


    It flies out in a wide arc before me.


    The spear of ice pierced into the demons behind the frozen vanguard, one after another.


    I did not manage to defeat the enemy vanguard.


    While statues of ice y the role of the wall, I chant advanced magic, and instead struck at the back row.


    When I traversed thebyrinth near Shirone, this was the strategy I learned.


    The strategy of victory.


    However...


    [...Just as I thought.]


    At the same time the demons in the back row are dying, demon after demon springs up from the metastasis magic formation.


    Stepping over the pile of demons I just defeated, the new wave of demons filled the room at a surprising pace.


    [Is it no good after all?]


    The room quickly became full of demons in no time.


    My heart quickly became full of despair, as well.


    At the same time the room filled, I began to lose myposure.


    This is bad.


    I can''t break through if I don''t first do something about that mountain of dead bodies.


    However, I don''t have enough hands.


    [Kuu~!]


    From the distance, the Mad Skull sends a rock bullet flying.


    Part of the Earth Fortress is destroyed, and the Iron Crawlers who had their movement dulled, began to restlessly squirm through the gap.


    A cold sweat slowly rose to the surface of my spine.


    "ming sword of my charge, tear my enemies to pieces! ¡ºme Slice¡»!"


    The de of mes sprung forward, and the shell of the Iron Crawler is made red-hot.


    The Iron Crawler writhed around as it died.


    Iron Crawlers are weak to fire.


    However, it is not a good idea to use fire in a cavern.


    It''s like something is tied around my neck.


    I have no choice but to use it.


    "Oh, armor of the majestd, gather around me and be my trappings, ¡ºEarth Fortress¡»!"


    Once more, I create a wall of soil.


    The residual amount of magic I possess steadily decreases.


    I must hurry.


    What''s the best way to do it?


    How can I survive?


    Think.


    I defeat demons absent-mindedly while I think about how to survive.


    However, I cannot think of any way.


    Have I finally been checkmated?


    Is it already time for it to end?


    Is it here that I am to die, after all?


    Even as I continue working to kill demons, I think so.


    [...~Aah~]


    My feet stagger.


    My head swims.


    I feel the magic power inside of me beginning to dry up.


    I know I will faint after I fire off a few more spells.


    [I don''t want to...]


    I grab on to my staff.


    I do not want to die.


    I do not want to die.


    Even though I think this, in my mind, one thing after another begins to re-surface.


    Soon after I was born, I remembered my parent''s disappointed faces.


    In the quiet vige I lived in, I was the only one unable to talk with the others.


    My parents pitied me and taught me words.


    I was impressed by the magician who came to visit my vige, and so I learned magic.


    I rushed out of the vige, knowing only beginner rank water magic.


    After I headed out, I met three boys.


    I traveled with them as an adventurer for many years.


    One of thepanions died, and so the party dissolved.


    Then, I traveled to Central Continent.


    I had met many people, and thereby came to know of the Magic Academy.


    I then entered the academy.


    I took a ss for the first time, and I was impressed.


    I got a good score on a test, and the results of my practical skills test made others jealous.


    I talked about many things with my friend in the dormitory.


    When I became advanced-rank, I met my Shisho.


    From Shisho, I learned saint ss water magic, and it came to the point where I could easily use it on the spur of the moment.


    My Shisho said this and that, and got angry.


    I graduated around then, and left to travel without saying anything to my Shisho.


    I thought myself good enough to work in the Asura Capital City, so I traveled there.


    However, with no work to be had, I gradually moved towards the border.


    And at the border, with no work to be found either, I was at a loss.


    But, it was then that I found the piece of paper asking for a tutor.


    I met Paul and family, and I had also met Rudi.


    I was surprised to see the love affair of Paul and his family.


    I was excited and jealous of the talent Rudi had.


    I watched Rudi who did not get carried away with magic like I did, and my feelings of respect towards him rose.


    Once I had taught Rudeus water-saint ss magic, I had left.


    I began to dive into thebyrinth near the Shirone kingdom.


    After traversing thebyrinth, I had be employed by Shirone kindgom.


    I taught magic to Prince Pax, and it was dreadfully different than when I taught Rudi. I realized theck of talent I had as a teacher.


    A letter came one day from Rudi, and I worked very hard to make a book on the Demon God Language for him.


    I found myself disgusted with Shirone Kingdom, and so I left.


    It was then that I heard of the Metastasis Event.


    I met Elinalise and Talhand.


    I was surprised at how free Elinalise and Talhand were.


    I traveled around the Magic Continent.


    I met my parents again after so long, and was able to confirm that they truly did love me after all.


    Then, I met Kishirika.


    And then, and then...


    Such scenes streamed inside my head in an instant.


    An Iron Crawler approaches in front of me.


    The room is warmed by the heat of the previously cast fire magic, so the effect of Frost Nova has weakened.


    It''s already over.


    I do not want to die, I hate this.


    I HATE THIS!


    [No...NOOOOooooo......!]


    I swung my staff around awkwardly.


    Sticky threadse flying at me, and entwine my staff.


    In an instant, my staff falls to the ground.


    [I do not want to die. He-, help me, somebody...!]


    I edge backward, but there is a wall behind me.


    An Iron Crawler approaches.


    How many of these are there?


    I can''t cast any more magic spells.


    Am I going to be eaten alive like this?


    I hate it, why does it have to be like this?!


    [Somebody, please save me...]


    Ah~.


    ...~ah.


    I guess I''ll never be able to meet my mother again.


    At that moment, that was my final thought.


    And, as the demon who approached before me, I squeezed my eyes shut tightly.


    Part 3


    I waited for an eternity, but that moment never came.


    Did I die instantly?


    As I thought that, I realized I wouldn''t have been able to think that if I was already dead.


    I am unable to reason what has happened.


    However, I no longer hear any sounds.


    Perhaps, I have already appeared here in the world after death.


    I''m scared, but I open my eyes.


    Filling my view was a sight beyond anything I could have ever imagined.


    It was a world of ice.


    Death Road Tarant, Iron Crawler, and Mad Skull.


    All had be statues of pure white ice.


    The Mad Skull, which was inside the inner part, copsed with a crunching sound and fell apart.


    The skull and the main body cracked and copsed onto the ground with a loud sound, simr to a window breaking.


    It waspletely frozen to the very core.


    Compared to my own Frost Nova, which only freezes the surface, this power is in another league entirely.


    I doubt there is a demon left alive after this.


    "...Eh?"


    I don''t understand what just happened.


    I reached for my staff, while being confused.


    "Hyaaah!"


    The staff was so cold, that I dropped it instinctively.


    In this world of silence, I heard a nging sound.


    Was that the reaction to the sound? One voice reached my ear.


    "Ahh, what a relief..."


    Walking confidently between the statues of ice, it was a solitary young man.


    The moment Iid eyes on him, I began to feel my heart beating really fast.


    It was the man of my dreams.


    Features that seemed kind, and hair that seemed to be soft.


    He was tall and wearing a robe, but despite appearing to be a magician, he also seemed to be solidly built.


    Dressed in grey robes and holding arge staff, he came towards me.


    He looked down at me with a face that seemed to be openly relieved.


    "EHH? Ehh?"


    I was embraced tightly.


    It was a warm, powerful, and reliable pair of arms wrapped around me.


    It was a lightly sweet scent mixed with a little bit of sweat. However, it seemed to be a nostalgic smell to me.


    He squatted down, and buried his face into the nape of my neck, and as he inhaled deeply he was moved to profound emotions.


    "Su~u..."


    "...!"


    And then I had noticed something.


    I had not had any kind of a bath for about a month.


    "Ah!"


    The second I realized this, I pushed him away.


    "What''s this?"


    His face had a surprised look.


    Ah, I''m hopeless. I did something inexcusable like that.


    Even though he just came to rescue me.


    Ah, but still, I don''t want to be thought of as stinking...


    Ah, no... wait... do I really need to worry about such a thing right now?


    What''s this?


    I can''t follow this line of thought.


    "S-Sorry, I think it may be a little smelly..."


    "S-Smelly... is it? Ah, I''m sorry!"


    I received a bit of a shock when he started to smell his sleeves.


    "Ah, not that! I meant myself. Because I have been trapped in here for a month now."


    "Oh, that''s what you meant? Well, I don''t happen to mind it, you know?"


    "Well, I do happen to mind it."


    I shouldn''t have said that.


    Well, it was fine as it is thought.


    I should first give him my thanks.


    Then, I should properly hear his name.


    "Thank you very much for taking the time to rescue me."


    "No, it''s only natural that I do."


    Only natural?


    Nopanion I know would feel any kind of obligation that would make them try and rescue me from certain death from such an amazinglyrge crowd of demons.


    Ah yes, his name. I must hear his name.


    "*ahem*... Pleased to meet your acquaintance just now, I happen to be called Roxy Migurdia. If it is at all possible, would you please allow me the honor to receive your name?"


    After I said that, he suddenly froze like a statue.


    Did I say something strange?


    "J-just now... pleased to meet my acquaintance?"


    "Eh? Ah, have we met somewhere else before now? If that''s the case I am truly very sorry, but I cannot seem to remember it at all..."


    Come to think about it now, I have a funny feeling that I have seen someone like him before.


    Now, where could it have been?


    He does seem to look just a little bit like Paul-san...


    Could I really have forgotten such a person?


    "I can''t seem to remember you..."


    He looked blue in the face.


    Did I anger him?


    Whether I like it or not, I have certainly met someone like him somewhere.


    There''s something about his face I can recall, something from a long time ago certainly...


    "Remember...Re...member..."


    His head bobbed from side to side, and he staggered backwards several steps.


    Suddenly, it seemed like he was holding something back in his mouth...


    "UEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    He vomited.


    ¡ª


    That little boy Rudi ¨C after such a small amount of time, had grown up to be an adult that I now knew as Rudeus Greyrat.


    Paul-san and everyone else who caught up shortly after had brought me back to safety, and it was then that I understood how narrowly I had escaped death.

 Chapter 136: The Indomitable Magician

    <h4>Chapter 136: The Indomitable Magician</h4>


    ''s my first time seeing Roxy in a while and she hasn''t changed very much.


    Be it her age or her atmosphere, they were the same as always.


    It''s probably just because thebyrinth trapped her for a month, I''m sure.


    Thebyrinth considerably weakened her.


    Thebyrinth wore down her cheeks, made bags under her eyes, loosened her braided hair, and dirtied her entirety, appearing almost like a vagrant child.


    Even then, Roxy''s "Roxyness" hadn''t been lost or damaged at all.


    However, Gisu immediately gave out the judgement to return.


    I''m sure it''s the correct decision.


    Talhand was carrying Roxy on his back as we returned above ground.


    I dered that I would like to carry Roxy, but by removing me from thebat potential, we wouldn''t be able to escape the second floor.


    Therefore, it can''t be helped.


    Letting this kind of man, who gives off a shaggy-haired impression, carry Roxy is just fine.


    I did have such feelings, but no one objected, including Roxy.


    "Excuse me, Talhand-san. I''ve troubled you."


    "It''s fine. It''s no good if I don''t help you asionally as well, Roxy."


    "Do I smell? Since it was enough for Rudi to vomit, I think it should be considerable, though."


    "Hahha, if I were to think this much stinks, then there''s no way I could get by as an adventurer."


    Along the way, I heard such a conversation from nearby me.


    I had heard that Roxy and Talhand had traveled together for a long time.


    It was a conversation where I could feel that rtionship of trust.


    It makes me a bit jealous.


    "Sensei. I didn''t particrly vomit because sensei smells, you know?"


    Sumbing to my jealously, I called out behind me with my voice.


    Roxy took a nce in my direction, and then quickly turned her face away.


    "The... Then why did you vomit?"


    "Since the happiness of meeting with Roxy and the sadness of being forgotten were mixed together, my stomach ended up tightening up."


    "...It''s not like I forgot about you. I just couldn''t connect together the old cute Rudi and the current Rudi."


    Roxy grumbled that out and then, just like that, remained silent.


    Well, I''ve grown as well; I guess it can''t be helped.


    "..."


    It was a short conversation, but hearing Roxy''s voice for the first time in a while gives me a pleasant feeling in my ears that I might just rise up to heaven like that.


    Part 2


    With Roxy''s return, the housesitting group raised cheers of joy.


    Since they started exploring thisbyrinth, it would be the first pleasant news, I guess.


    I just want to bury that news into a hole I''ve dug myself already though.


    No, I won''t say it.


    Regardless of the cause, something happy is something happy.


    Lilia promptly put Roxy into the bath.


    During that time, I was trying to think of something I could do for Roxy''s sake and was loitering around outside her room, but Vera drove me away.


    I guess it means you''re not supposed to approach the room when a girl is in the middle of bathing.


    I absolutely did not have an ulterior motive.


    I just thought I wanted to do something for her sake.


    Really, just that.


    Although certainly, I do have a previous offense.


    This time, I''m innocent.


    I thought about asserting that, but I decided to let it pass.


    ...No, this is fine.


    It''s about me.


    Suddenly, I looked to my side and saw neatly foldedundry.


    It''s not confined to my hand just like that grabbing the white cloth at the very top and putting it in my pocket.


    I can''t afford to let the pitiful whispers of the past get to me.


    This time, it''s "still" innocent.


    Thinking about it like that, this is fine.


    In order for Roxy to recover her strength, she needs several days of rest.


    Even though I say that, she''s an adventurer as well.


    Without external wounds, she still has enough physical strength left to walk on her own.


    If she just eats some good food and gets sound sleep on a soft bed, I''m sure she''ll soon make aeback.


    It really doesn''t seem like there''s any problems.


    Nevertheless, I suddenly ended up showing Roxy my unsightly ces.


    I hope she''s not disillusioned.


    Suddenly vomiting was impolite.


    But, it was really a shock.


    Even though I never forgot about Roxy.


    I thought that Roxy forgot me.


    ...Come to think of it, Sylphy also said she received a shock when she thought I forgot her.


    I wonder if Sylphy had these kinds of feelings at that time, as well.


    After I return, it won''t be good if I don''t apologize to her.


    Part 3


    Roxy continued to sleep for almost a full day.


    I''m sure it can''t be helped after spending a month in abyrinth filled with monsters.


    I was loitering around again in front of her room, in order to be the first one to say good morning, and Lilia drove me away again.


    Since I was able to get a fleeting nce at Roxy''s peaceful sleeping face at that time, I decided it was fine.


    It would be good if she gets better soon.


    On the second day, Roxy got up.


    With a wobbling movement, she came over to the table where we were eating.


    "Good morning to you, Roxy-sensei...!"


    "Yes. Rudi... Rudeus-san, Good... morning."


    In this ce, including me, there weren''t more than four people.


    Elinalise, Paul, Talhand...


    Gisu and the other three were currently out shopping.


    The exploration group does nothing but rest at the time when they''re in the city while the standby group moves around is theposition.


    Gisu is in the exploration group as well, but, for some reason, he alsomands the standby group.


    A hard worker, or rather, that person sure is dedicated.


    Wouldn''t it be better for him to just quit as an adventurer and be a manager?


    "Everyone..."


    Everyone here focused his or her gazes on Roxy.


    Roxy created a humble expression and then, matched her gaze and lowered her head with each person, one at a time.


    "This time, I''ve caused you quite a bit of trouble. I''m already fine."


    The responses to her actions were varied.


    One said it was fine, and put their hand around her shoulder.


    One nodded, and said it was only obvious.


    One drank some alcohol, and offered the alcohol bottle.


    One lost for words, and moved by her return.


    "Well, if you want to say your thanks, say it to Rudi. If he hadn''t suddenly started saying something weird like, ''Tou-san, I can feel the presence of God,'' and started breaking down the walls as he ran ahead, we probably wouldn''t have found you alive after all."


    Going by the manner of speaking, Paul made it almost sound like I''m a dangerous person, but when entering the third floor, for some reason, I knew Roxy''s location.


    Then, I had the premonition that Roxy had fallen into a dilemma.


    Since I felt it was an emergency, I proceeded straight towards the voice, not minding the danger of a cave-in.


    Straight ahead was a wall, but without minding it, I just blew it down and continued straight ahead.


    Why did I have that sort of premonition? I don''t know.


    For some reason, I was convinced of it.


    I''m sure, the bond between Roxy and I brought us together.


    I''m sure that''s the case. Yeah.


    I do, just a tiny bit, think that the Hitogami might have done something as well, but I won''t believe it.


    My God is only one person.


    Wait a minute, if ites down to that, that would mean this is the guidance of God as well.


    Then, there''s already nothing strange at all.


    Just as I was thinking about that, while facing me, Roxy lowered her head a second time.


    "Umm, Rudeus-san, that is, thank you very much."


    ...I wonder why...


    I feel an endless distance from Roxy.


    I know this sensation. I learned about it in school.


    It''s the name formalities.


    It''s because she''s calling my name like that.


    It''s because she''s using reserved manners like Rudeus-san.


    "Please don''t mind it; it''s only natural after all. Rather than that, please call me Rudi like before."


    After saying that, Roxy somewhat cast her eyes down, and whispered a response.


    "Th... That kind of way to call you, isn''t it too overly familiar?"


    "No way, saying it''s something like over-familiar... If sensei was going to call me something like Rudeus-san then I might as well have tou-san call me Rudeus-san as well."


    "Hey now, what does that mean?"


    I didn''t hear anything else, like Paul''sment.


    "Please call me Rudi like before, with familiarity in it. No matter how many years have passed already, Roxy Migurdia is my respected sensei after all."


    After saying that, Roxy blinked her eyes.


    Was I too thoughtless? Her face is red.


    I wonder if she has a fever or something.


    And then, she smacked her own cheeks.


    "Yes. That''s right, isn''t it...? Rudi."


    "Yes, sensei."


    Suddenly, almost as if she was ridiculing herself, Roxy looked at me while a smile floated up.


    That face was bing somewhat red now.


    "Nevertheless, that is, you''ve gotten big."


    "I''m a human after all. It doesn''t seem sensei has changed."


    "Yeah... just as small, as usual."


    "Though, I don''t think you''re as tiny as you say."


    "Is that so..."


    How nostalgic.


    If I close my eyes, I can vividly remember things about being together with Roxy.


    The day we met.


    The day I was first taught magic.


    The day I received the sacred object.


    The day I learned the Saint ss magic.


    The day we separated.


    The days of exchanging letters.


    All of them are important memories.


    "Nevertheless, that was some magnificent magic. Even without me saying it, you seem to have properly been continuing your training. Was that Emperor ranked water magic?"


    "By that, which one do you mean?"


    I wonder if I used something like Emperor rank magic.


    "The magic at the time you saved me. That power, quick effectiveness, and range. It was splendid magic. Isn''t that the Emperor rank magic I''ve heard about in rumors, [Absolute Zero]?"


    It''s different.


    That was just a [Frost Nova].


    While moving through the second floor, I heard from Talhand that [Frost Nova] was an effective magic Roxy used, and I just used it as an imitation.


    But, Roxy was making a facepletely like, [How about it? It''s the correct answer, right?]


    I wonder if the correct option is to respond, [That''s not it.]


    Roxy is a specialist in Water magic.


    For her to mistake the magic she saw, I wonder if that would embarrass her.


    I wonder if this is where I should call out ck as white.


    Although, it''s a lie that will be exposed quickly.


    Saying that''s correct here and then secretly telling her it was a lieter would be the wise way of doing it, I''m sure.


    No, but, after hearing that it''s Emperor ss, what will I do if Roxy makes a displeased face?


    I had heard that my [Rock Bullet] had power matching Emperor ss though, but in reality, I can''t use magic that high rank.


    Hmmm. What should be done?


    "No, that was just a [Frost Nova]. Though, it seems to have a higher rank than the one Roxy used."


    "Ah... Is... Is that so? Excuse me."


    While I was hesitating, Talhand gave a response.


    Something about doing unnecessary things.


    Here I should follow up...


    "Really, Roxy is the same as always, isn''t she? Although, I agree with the opinion that if it''s Rudeus, it wouldn''t be strange for him to use Emperor ss magic."


    However, without a moment''s dy Elinalise followed up.


    "After all, Rudeus is a magician who can put the entire Magic University into order with but a nce."


    Saying unnecessary things.


    And after looking around, everyone''s gazes were gathering on me.


    All right, it''s here.


    "The current me is here all thanks to sensei''s education."


    After confidently saying that, Roxy was looking at me with suspicious eyes.


    "Rudi... That, I heard it in a variety of ces, but do you really think that?"


    "It''s only natural, right?"


    Roxy''s teachings are my foundation.


    Go outside, talk to people.


    Get along with everyone, without prejudice.


    Always give it your best effort.


    Those teachings have taken root inside of me.


    For this reason, I was able to build up a good rtionship with Ruijerd.


    There were certainly times where I didn''t protect her teachings, but that is that.


    People aren''t always able to maintain the highest state, after all.


    What''s important isn''t whether I was able to perfectly follow them.


    It''s whether I use it as the foundations.


    In that sort of meaning, I respect Roxy.


    To the point where I want her autograph.


    "You''ve just been advancing me at your own convenience. Even without my teachings."


    Roxyughed in self-ridicule.


    "Bing this splendid. It''s the exact opposite of someone like me, who got trapped in abyrinth after making a mistake."


    And then, she fell prostrate on top of the table.


    I can see the whirl in her hair and it''s a bit cute.


    "The Shisho is splendid and the disciple is splendid as well, isn''t that fine?"


    The one who said that was Paul.


    He said something good.


    That''s right, I''m not particrly splendid or anything, but Roxy is a splendid individual.


    So what if she''s losing to her disciple on some small parts.


    Roxy can''t be weighed against something like that.


    "Without Roxy, we wouldn''t be here. Be more confident in yourself."


    It seems with Paul''s words, Roxy recovered a bit.


    Raising her body and she was nodding deeply.


    Part 4


    Afterwards, we started up a meeting after Gisu returned.


    A gathering where everyone shows their face, including the standby group.


    "It''s while keeping an eye on Roxy''s condition, but I''m thinking we''ll do the next exploration in three days."


    The director Gisu was informing us of this.


    "Isn''t that a bit too fast?"


    The one who responded like that was Paul.


    Exploring abyrinth unexpectedly wears down on your nerves.


    Especially a ce like the Teleport Labyrinth that are filled with traps, where you have no choice other than to fight, while being careful not to take a wrong step while fighting.


    Still putting aside the rear guard, like myself, the burden on the two advance guards is big, I''m sure.


    "It''s better for Roxy to enter abyrinth sooner, rather thanter, to correct herself."


    "Hn? Ah, I see, I get it now. Certainly, that''s true."


    Paul nodded, but, I couldn''t agree with it a bit.


    Isn''t it severe on Roxy, as well, to suddenly re-enter after her life was in danger?


    "Doesn''t sensei need just a bit more rest for a short while?"


    "Hn? Ah... Senpai might not know this, but if a timees up when you almost die in abyrinth, if you don''t re-enter it soon after you''ll catch a curse that will make it so you can never enter abyrinth again."


    "Curse? Is there that sort, as well?"


    "Yeah, I don''t really know why, but after you''re imprisoned in abyrinth and fearful of death, you end up being unable to do anything, it seems."


    Ah. I''ve read about something like that in a manga, in my previous life.


    A variety of panic disorder.


    The so-called PTSD.


    As a medical treatment to cope with it, I have heard that it''s good to repeat the mistake you made soon after to cure it, as well.


    I guess that means those sorts of things are the same in every world.


    "Besides, Senpai is a beginner atbyrinths. It''ll be better to enter a number of times at a short pace, to gain some experience, I''m sure."


    "I see now, that makes sense."


    After that conversation, the surrounding faces all opened their mouths.


    "I can lecture, if it''s on moving while using both attack and healing magic."


    "It''s probably better not to use the method Rudi used, or breaking down walls, to advance very much. There''s the danger of a copse."


    "If you''d like, I can go to the front."


    "I just thought, but Paul would you like to switch positions with me?"


    Everyone had started talking about their impressions fromst time and opinions on next time- Gisu, the director, was putting them into order.


    Everyone''s serious.


    I thought it would be done more on the spot, but it seems that isn''t the case.


    Even if it''s rotten, this is still a party of S rank adventurers, I guess.


    In regards to this meeting, the things I had to say were few.


    It was just to the level of others asking about my thoughts on entering abyrinth for my first time.


    They''re pros, I''m an amateur.


    No matter how good I am with magic, I''m sure, it''s no good if I forget about that premise.


    Even if it went well thest time, it''s not limited to going well this time as well.


    "For the time being, next time I''d like to advance to clearing the third floor- it''s dependent on the developments- but I''d at least like to search until we find the magic circle to the fourth floor, is that fine?"


    "No objections."


    Fundamentally, we continue ahead until we find the stairs to the next floor, and then decide whether we''ll continue or returnter.


    In the case that we returnter, afterwards, we take a straight line back to the point where we made itst time, and advance the exploration.


    Last time, we descended down to the third floor, all at once, but it isn''t limited to this time.


    Since it seems that the longer a trip runs the greater probability that we''ll fall into a trap, I guess, we greatly desire speed.


    "Come to think of it, ording to the book it seems the fourth floor gives off apletely different feeling. Bing like ruins or something."


    "In other words, it could be possible that there''s a newer section as well."


    "Hn...Well, that''s what we should consider next time after the third floor. Next time it''s the third floor."


    "Yeah."


    It seems whenbyrinths, which exist for a long time, attach to adjacentbyrinths, they be situations with two magic crystals at the heart.


    In suchbyrinths, it seems the feeling of thebyrinth changes midway through it.


    It seems that such a characteristic matches up with the Teleport Labyrinth.


    Even though I say that, it seems that not allbyrinths with those characteristics have two magic crystals either.


    It''s only limited to being a possible problem.


    ording to the book, there should only be one magic crystal in the Teleport Labyrinth.


    However, there''s the possibility that it wasn''t originally a teleportbyrinth but just a normalbyrinth you can find anywhere else. Then it collided with some kind of ruins, and became the teleportbyrinth, as well.


    Some kind of ruins.


    Right, for example, teleport ruins.


    "What is that, a book you say?"


    And there Roxy voiced a question.


    "It''s a book that Rudi brought along; it seems to be a memo of some fellows that cleared down to the lowest level of the teleportbyrinth. Roxy you should read it as well."


    Gisu handed over the book in question to Roxy.


    "He~, there was this sort of thing... I understand, I''ll carefully read through it tomorrow."


    It seems Roxy''s n for tomorrow is reading.


    Then I''ll stay in the inn as well.


    I want to talk with Roxy more.


    Though I don''t know what would be good to talk about with Roxy?


    If she''s reading the book, then I guess it would be fine to talk about the contents of that book.


    The asking Roxy and the teaching I. Yeah, that''s nice. Quite nice.


    "Well then, it''s about the formation, but let''s tamper with it a bit. Talhand, take over."


    While I was thinking that, the topic progressed to the next stage.


    Talhand cleared his voice with a [Cough].


    This man decides the formation.


    It''s because he was in the very back and saw over the scene the most.


    "Hmm, leave it to me."


    Nevertheless, he stinks of alcohol.


    This man always smells like alcohol.


    When ites to night Gisu drinks as he''s bathing in it as well, but Talhand continues to drink throughout the day.


    Although, once we start exploring thebyrinth he stops drinking for a period.


    I wonder if he''s a man capable of switching habits ON and OFF.


    "The basics won''t change from how they were until now."


    Prepared on the table was a paper with two lines drawn on it and small stones with different colors.


    First Talhand ced the light blue stone.


    "First, just the same before, Roxy is the rear guard."


    "Yes."


    Roxy nodded.


    And then, right next to that he ced a grey stone.


    "Rudeus is Roxy''s support. Roxy is the type that makes mistakes when things happen outside of her assumptions, but Rudeus possesses the "foresight" demon eye. Unlike his age he''s considerably calm as well, he should be able to keep any mistakes in check beforehand."


    "...Yes."


    It''s a remark almost as if Roxy isn''tposed enough.


    I''d like to object, but Roxy did make a mistake and step on a teleport magic circle after all.


    It will be a snake in the bush.


    But, after giving it some thought...


    I can''t predict things that I can''t see with my foresight eye.


    In other words, I have no choice other than to watch Roxy.


    If I think of it, it''s a just cause to have Roxy always in my field of vision while in the middle of exploring thebyrinth- it''s not bad in my regard.


    Imagining myself watching Roxy, I start to feel happier after all.


    "Let''s try having Paul and Elinalise change ces. Paul is in front and Elinalise is in the back."


    While saying that, Talhand switched the red stone, Paul, with the yellow stone, Elinalise.


    Even though that''s the case, they''re almost side-by-side.


    I''m sure it''s more of a change of roles.


    Previously, their main roles were Elinalise being the shield and Paul being the support, but this time it''s the reverse.


    Paul is the main shield, and Elinalise is the support.


    "Gisu is the same as previously."


    Talhand ced the light brown stone far ahead.


    And then, finally he put his own stone protecting the middle.


    "I don''t think it will be necessary, but there''s arge number of enemies on the third floor. I''ll be a wall between the rear guard and advance guard."


    Scout: Gisu


    Advance Guard: Paul (Main) and Elinalise (Support)


    Middle Guard: Talhand


    Rear Guard: Roxy (Main) and Rudeus (Support)


    It''s be this formation.


    Excluding Gisu, it''s be a feeling kind of like the Five Bamboo mahjong tile.


    The formation of Windbreaker might be close.


    "Are there anyments?"


    I raised my hand to those words.


    "Is it fine to assume my fundamental role hasn''t changed?"


    "Humu. In regards to the minor coordination, it would be good to talk it out well with Roxy."


    After hearing those words, I look at Roxy.


    She looked at me and, with a somewhat nervous expression, swallowed deeply with a [Gokuri].


    "I understand. Sensei, I''m in your care."


    "Yes, look after me as well. I''ll give it my best to not drag your feet down."


    Rather, the one who would be the one pulling legs down would be me, though.


    I wish Roxy would be more confident than she is.


    Certainly, in terms of aggregate magic power and the number of magic that we can use, I might win.


    However, higher strength status doesn''t decide everything.


    By adding in experience, she truly disys the real worth of strength.


    If we were to consider those, I think Roxy is above me.


    She remained trapped in the Teleport Labyrinth for a month, and she continued to fight there until the end. Not to mention Roxy''s mentality; that she''ll even go back down again only a few days after it like nothing happened is amazing.


    If it was me, and I got into her severe situation, then I''m sure I''d vow to never go into abyrinth again.


    The wise man does not approach danger.


    It''s fine to rephrase it as chicken.


    I''m a coward.


    "Alright, this side should be fine like this. Next is talking about the standby group."


    After that, Gisu quickly gave out directions to the standby group.


    Gisu handed a list to Vera for things to buy while we''re exploring. Shera described Roxy''s condition and then prepared medical treatment items based on Zenith''s expected conditions.


    And then, Gisu asked Lilia to do a good job putting the other two into order.


    If the Exploration Group Leader is Gisu, then the Standby Group Leader would be Lilia.


    Then the Party Leader is Paul.


    If you were to ask what this leader does, it would be making the final decisions and a roll call.


    "Alright, then everyone: in preparation for three days from now- disperse."


    With Paul''smand, we all broke up.


    Part 5


    Next day.


    I was loitering around (again) in the surroundings of Roxy who was reading on the first floor of the inn.


    I wanted her to ask me if there was anything she didn''t know.


    Not anyone else, but me.


    "Umm, Rudi..."


    "Yes, what is it? Sensei!"


    "You''re distracting me wandering around in front of me."


    Roxy said that while smiling bitterly.


    "Please excuse me."


    I lowered my head and nned to leave that ce.


    I see.


    I''m distracting her.


    That''s right, isn''t it? I''m just a hindrance to her reading, aren''t I?


    It''s no good to be a hindrance.


    That''s not my real intention.


    I just wanted to be of help to sensei.


    But, it can''t be helped.


    If I''m a hindrance, then it can''t be helped.


    I''ll go somewhere.


    That''s right, I''ll go to some kind of unpopr bar.


    asionally, it might be good to drink alone.


    Let''s do that.


    "Rudi."


    However, there I heard a voice call out to me from behind.


    "If you have the spare time to keep wandering around, there are various points in this book that I don''t get. So, please tell me..."


    "Yes!"


    I immediately sat down next to Roxy.


    I think it was the fastest Mach in the world.


    If I had a dog''s tail attached, I''m sure it would appear to be floating in the air from how fast it would be wagging around.


    "Where is it? Please ask anything."


    Ah... at any rate, Roxy is really small.


    I''m sure it''s in part rted to the fact that my body is bigger, though.


    If I were to put her on top of myp, I''m sure I would snugly be able to wrap her up.


    I''m sure she would get angry if I were to ce her there, though...


    "..."


    And then I look, Roxy is looking at me with nted, upturned eyes.


    "What''s wrong, sensei?"


    After asking that, Roxy quickly turned away and faced the book.


    "No, it''s nothing at all. It''s about this part though..."


    Before one knows, I''ve considerably outgrown her after all.


    She might be mortified over it.


    It seems she''s bothered over her short height after all.


    While such exchanges continued, I spent almost a full day reading together with Roxy.


    I''m satisfied.

 Chapter 137: Easy as Pie

    <h4>Chapter 137: Easy as Pie</h4>


    Part 1


    Including Roxy, the exploration of thebyrinth restarted.


    Just ording to schedule, we descended down to the third floor, all at once.


    The enemies on the third floor are Tarant Deathlords, Iron Crawlers, and the additional Mad Skulls.


    Mad Skulls are A rank monsters.


    Their outer appearance is of a giant mud-golem with no neck.


    The height, I would say, is around 2.5 meters.


    They appear quite wide and solid as well.


    Somewhere around their chest they have a skull buried, and that is the weak point.


    I guess that''s right, Ja*ra or Sa*eru might be close.


    Although their movements are dull, no matter how much you attack the mud parts, it has no effect; and if ites down to a dangerous situation, the skull in its chest hides further inside of its body.


    In regards to attack methods, other than attacking people physically with its body it uses magic almost like a rock bullet, as well.


    However, the reason why it is included as A rank, isn''t that.


    Monsters of low intelligence obey itsmands.


    The iron crawlers and the tarant deathlords be the servants to the mad skull.


    In contrast to its golem-like outer appearance, it has high intelligence. It uses the iron crawlers as an advance guard, has tarants protect the middle, and it stands as rear guard in the formation as intruders attack.


    Mad Skull is amand-type monster.


    The iron crawler''s stampedebined with the tarants'' sticky web entangle is the tactic from the second floor.


    On the deeper floors, Mad Skull joins the fray, and they give outmands while using rock bullets.


    For Paul and the others who were having a hard fight on the second floor, I''m sure these tactics were severe.


    Despite fighting with all their might, they should have had no leeway to search for Roxy at all.


    Nevertheless, with the addition of Roxy and I, we solve this problem.


    Then, the monsters protecting the middle, the spiders, are no big deal. So, we take the initiative with Roxy as the advance guard, finishing the iron crawlers, and myself as the rear guard, attacking the mad skulls, and it works fine.


    Paul and the other two are plenty to deal with the spiders.


    Since I''m in the back and Roxy is in front of me,


    Then, Paul and the others decrease the number of enemies.


    Mad Skulls are weak to water,


    Because they''re mud after all.


    If you increase their water content, they end up flowing away.


    Otherwise, it''s fire.


    Drying out the mud, they be unable to move.


    However, rock bullet works fine for me.


    If I focus using the demon eye, I can snipe their weak point, the skull, with a single [Rock Bullet].


    One shot, one kill, I''d say.


    I''m a skilled sniper. But, I''m just a hornworm, or camper, who won''t move from spawn point.


    "Fu..."


    After annihting the enemies, Roxy let out a sigh.


    I peek at her face which looks out from under the brim of her hat.


    I''m sure her magic power is decreasing; it''s a somewhat tired face.


    Suddenly, Roxy faces my direction.


    While looking up at me with somewhat nted, upturned eyes,


    After our eyes met, she quickly avoided eye contact,


    "Before long, I''m going to be out of magic power. Please allow some break time."


    With those words, we take a break until we return to the passage.


    On my end, I still have plenty of room in my aggregate magic power.


    Rather, it probably hasn''t even decreased by half yet.


    Fundamentally, I haven''t even used anything but [Rock Bullet] either.


    Roxy is the one freezing the enemies using [Frost Nova], it can''t be helped; her exhaustion is fast.


    "Excuse me, because the amount of my magic power is insufficient,"


    Roxy said that with a sigh while sitting down.


    "No, though I think you have plenty."


    Roxy''s precision with her magic is extremely high.


    With shortened incantations, she''spletely using ranged magic and she is perfect.


    asionally, even though the spray from [Water Ssh] may get on Paul and the others, but after that, her [Icicle Field] freezes only the enemies, with a surprising precision.


    Speaking of precision, in other words, it means limiting magic power.


    Even though that''s the case, she''s continued to fight for a considerably long period.


    It''s, by no means, because her amount of magic power is insufficient.


    Most likely, it''s equal to or even above the amount of Sylphy.


    "Well then, it''s about the time I''d like for the magic circle to the fourth floor to be found, I''d say,"


    Gisupared the book to the map while scratching his chin.


    After going down to the third floor, the second day since we entered will soon pass.


    ording to the author of the book, the number of days it takes to clear the third floor is five days.


    Although our pace is faster than they are, and after visiting the third floor a number of times, the map is well done, as well.


    I''m sure the magic circle to the next floor will be found soon.


    "Rudi, is it fine for me to borrow your back for a bit?" Roxy asked.


    "Please do."


    After responding, Roxy leaned on my back.


    In the middle of break time, Roxy rests while drooping onto my back.


    Rather than leaning against a cave wall, I''m sure leaning against a person''s back is more restful.


    The so-called side benefit,


    "Nevertheless, I never thought I would get to see Rudi enter abyrinth."


    "That''s right. Is there any kind of advice you have for me?"


    "Eh... Since Rudi''s basic movements, in regards to the party, are well done, there''s nothing to say."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Chantless magic has an extremely high precision. It sure is amazing."


    "No, I still have a ways to go."


    Still a ways,


    Right, still a ways to go,


    After looking at Roxy, I really feel that way.


    She doesn''t increase the number of cards she has in her hand, but increases the number of things she can do.


    Then, bybining the cards she has, she overwhelms the opponent.


    In the past, I used to do that as well, but at some point unaware, it had be where all I use is [Rock Bullet] and [Quagmire].


    It''s no good like this, but against opponents to some level, it will win the battle.


    Even though I say that, it''s not strong against opponents who use clever techniques, based on that assumption.


    My tactics are perfect against no opponents, as well,


    The objective is high and there''s no objective in front of my eyes.


    Like this, I can''t improve anymore.


    "Rudi."


    "What is it?"


    "If, we''re able to save Zenith-san and you have spare time, would you like to explore abyrinth together with me?"


    "Just the two of us?"


    "Yes. Right now, we''re in a cornered situation, in terms of time, but exploring abyrinth is interesting. Wouldn''t you like forming a party with the two of us, and entering an easierbyrinth?"


    Labyrinths, huh.


    Honestly, if Gisu weren''t here, then I feel like I would quickly step into a trap, though.


    However, Roxy is a person that is able to explorebyrinths alone.


    Well, she''s a bit clumsy, but she has actual results, as well.


    If I follow along with her, I''m sure we could possibly conquer one.


    "That''s fine. After we return, let''s enter abyrinth together."


    "It''s a promise."


    "Yeah, it''s a promise."


    In the corner of my field of vision, I saw Roxy''s hand rx a bit.


    "...Ah, I''m feeling a bit sleepy; I''ll sleep for a bit."


    "Yes, good night."


    After saying that, I felt Roxy getfortable and the power disappear from her back.


    I responded on momentum, but exploring abyrinth requires a considerable number of days.


    For me, who has no choice other than to raise a child, I wonder if I''ll have that kind of time.


    ...Well, it''s not a conversation for right away.


    It will be fine if I have spare time.


    After my child is born and it bes a bit bigger, Sylphy and I will have more flexibility.


    I''m sure by that time, I''ll be over twenty years old, but, well, I''m sure there''s no problem.


    Nevertheless, I''m happy.


    Being invited to a party by Roxy,


    It feels like she recognizes my ability.


    It would be good if I were careful to show her my good parts only.


    While thinking such things, I slept for a bit as well.


    Part 2


    After discovering the magic circle to the fourth floor, we thoroughly searched around the third floor.


    However, we never saw the shadow or shape of Zenith.


    ¡ª


    We''ve arrived at the fourth floor.


    The instant we came out of the teleport magic circle, at a nce, the surroundings had undergone aplete change from previous floors.


    I have a recollection of those stone constructed walls.


    As I thought, it''s simr to the ruins where the teleport magic circle was.


    I wonder if the same type of ruin ended up bing abyrinth.


    "Gisu, what should we do?" Paul asked.


    "Hn? We still have a bit more time."


    "All right, then after we check the atmosphere of the fourth floor, we''ll return once."


    Paul said that with a sharp face, while I was looking around the surroundings restlessly.


    No matter how you look at the times when he''s down, Paul is a failure as a human, but, during the times he''s properly doing his job, Paul sure is cool.


    I don''t think it''s strange at all that Zenith would fall for Paul after seeing his figure, as well.


    If I have his blood flowing through me as well, then thatpliment Sylphy often says to me might be her true feelings.


    "Sensei, when I''m putting on a serious face, am I cool?"


    Suddenly, I asked Roxy something like that.


    It might have been a bit narcissistic.


    Roxy nced over towards me from under her hat''s brim and stuttered,


    "Eh? Ah, uh... umm. We... Well, cool? I guess?"


    And then quickly turned her face away,


    Okay.


    Just that reaction is plenty.


    Roxy conveyed the feeling.


    I asked something that was hard to respond to, didn''t I?


    Excuse me. It seems I was getting a bit too full of myself.


    But, if Roxy were to suddenly girlishly ask, "Am I cute?" with both hands carrying light sticks, I would affirm that with an elevated cheer from the front seat.


    Men aren''t cool by their face alone.


    It''s their heart.


    Heaving a heart of steel that burns red with fever is essential.


    Every one hit by such a heart will be knocked out in a single hit.


    "Rudi, it''s the enemy."


    After looking ahead, there were two armored monsters, each with four arms, walking towards us.


    The Armored Warriors,


    For the time being, it seems these types of armors are of the undead attribute.


    And then, I''ve learned what works well on the undead is Rock or Holy attacks.


    If you fire a somewhatrge [Rock Bullet] with a good amount of mass, then generally everything will be blown to pieces in a single hit.


    "I''ll preemptively attack it with a [Rock Bullet]."


    "Ah, Rudi, that''s no good."


    Just as I was preparing my staff, Roxy stopped me.


    "I''ve heard that Armored Warriors use the techniques of the Water God style. If you carelessly fire off magic, then a counter wille flying back."


    Water God style,


    I haven''t encountered it very often, but it''s a style of swordsmanship that focuses on warding off and countering.


    Warding off and countering Water God style, for some reason, works effectively even against magic, as well.


    I don''t really know specifically how to be like that, but others say they have a sword technique that allows them to counter attack magic and send it flying back.


    Even if it''s the usual situation, then I would still feel it''s fine, but the opponent is holding four swords.


    Since it''s not a human, it might take on four opponents simultaneously and match up counters for all them.


    "I see- then what should I do?"


    "Stop its feet and provide backup. Since it''s the first monsters, for starters, proceed with caution."


    "Understood, Tou-san, I''m going to use [Quagmire], please be careful of your step!"


    "Sure!"


    The armor type monsters have power and they are absurdly skilled with the sword as well, but their legs are slow.


    Also, the armor is heavy and it should sink easily into the mud.


    Even though I say that, if I don''t release a deep-set [Quagmire] then there''s the possibility it might escape, as well.


    I don''t think it will lead to a cave-in so easily, but it''s still better to minimize magic that changes the terrain.


    About to the knees, I guess.


    "[Quagmire]!"


    Just as the Armored Warrior was about to take a step forward, the quagmire was created.


    Both of those fellows sank up to their thighs into the mud.


    From there our formation''s two advance guards sprang into action.


    "Paul. I''ll go in from the left."


    "Understood, you always take the left, don''t you?"


    "If my sword is on the side with the wall, then it''s difficult to move."


    "Just being selfish now... and whoa, how dangerous!"


    It seems Paul has plenty ofposure.


    While warding off the Armored Warrior''s sword strike with the sword in his right hand, the dagger in his left hand has already cut off one of the arms in a sh.


    The armor seems quite solid, but it seems that has no effect.


    Swordsmen of the Sword God style are monsters.


    And, maybe that dagger''s cutting edge is razor-sharp, I wonder.


    It seems Elinalise is somewhat being suppressed.


    By no means is she taking anyrge attacks, but with her attack power, she can''t effectively damage them.


    "Let''s support them. Rudi, let''s simultaneously fire off magic: on Elinalise-san''s side."


    "Understood,"


    I prepare my staff.


    What I''m using is [Rock Bullet].


    If it''s right now, when its legs are stopped, then it can''t evade, as well.


    Just, exactly how much speed it can ward off, I won''t know unless I try it.


    "Talhand-san!"


    "Sure!"


    Talhand prepared his shield and stood in front of us.


    If a sword attackes flying towards us, it seems Talhand intends to be the barrier.


    As long as he doesn''t die instantly, I''ll use advanced healing magic.


    It would be good, as long as he can avoid getting hit in a vital point.


    "[Rock Bullet], [Stone Cannon]!"


    "Gant sword of ice, I seek conviction of this one! [Icicle Edge]!"


    Timing it in sync with Roxy, we fired off at the same time.


    A bullet-type shell and de of ice like Ultra sh went flying.


    The armor instantly moved to ward those attacks off.


    Just as two of the swords moved, and were preparing to intercept the attack, Elinalise attacked using her shield with good timing, causing its stance to copse.


    The rock bullet blew off one of the armor''s arms and the ice de deeply pierced the chest of the armor.


    The armor stopped moving and soon after crumbled into scattering pieces.


    Simultaneously Paul''s fight ended, as well.


    "As expected, after it reaches A rank then it won''t so easily be defeated."


    Though I said that, the actual amount of time we spent fighting was just about a minute.


    Although we weren''t able to defeat it in a single hit, it didn''t even enter the realm of a hard fight.


    As expected of one who has reached Advanced with all three of the major swordsmanship styles.


    In terms of talent, I''m sure it was enough that he could have made it to the level of Saint.


    No, in reality, Paul might already be as strong as a Saint rank.


    Something like the strengths of people can''t be measured well in terms of rank after all.


    "Tou-san, could it be, you''ve gotten a bit stronger sincest time?"


    Ah, no good,


    I said something that might make him get full of himself.


    A grand story of bragging might start up.


    "Hn? No, that''s not the case; almost to the point that I feel weaker than me in the past."


    However, without even grinning, Paul only took one nce over here, and then faced ahead.


    "Now, without being negligent, let''s go."


    With Paul''s words, I came to my senses.


    That''s right.


    Right now, we''re in the middle of abyrinth, we have no choice other than to stay on guard.


    Nevertheless, Paul today sure is cool.


    I''m sure if I were to tell Norn about these adventures with Paul, she would be delighted.


    "Oh my?"


    By chance, Elinalise peeked at Paul''s face.


    And then put her hand to her mouth and lightlyughed.


    "Oh Paul you, what are you grinning about? It''s disgusting."


    "It''s fine for you not to put those kinds of things into words."


    "You must have been quite happy to be praised by Rudeus, weren''t you? I understand it. [Giggle]."


    "Shut it... won''t you be silent?"


    I retract my previous statement.


    As I thought, Paul is being Paul.


    After that, we defeated a number of Armored Warriors and Mad Skulls, and then we decided to return.


    Walking back, it took roughly 15 hours.


    As expected,byrinths sure are time-consuming.


    I wonder if Zenith is all right, as we''re slowly progressing like this.


    No, being impatient and bing stranded, as Roxy did, or worse, are some things to avoid.


    We must move with caution.


    Right now, it seems to be going well.


    While remaining tense, we''re not overly jumpy; we still have some leeway in mind.


    Our condition is the greatest bnce.


    Continuing just like this is for the best, I''m sure.


    Part 3


    After returning once, we''ll inspect our equipment and such, and then we''lle back.


    After returning, we started a meeting right away.


    And from there, we proceeded to buy a number of essential things.


    Since we were running out of scrolls for the light spirits, I started drawing more.


    As expected of the Labyrinth City Lapan, they sell parchments and dyes for drawing magic circles, so I can make them with no problem.


    If I make one then, after that, Shera-san can learn and do the rest.


    It seems Shera-san did work for the Milis Church, drawing things like scrolls, so it''s a specialty of hers.


    She said she could make about 50 of them, working today.


    How dependable.


    Gisu bought some chemicals that were strong against armor type monsters.


    If yound a hit, then, supposedly the joint parts coil up and its movements get slower.


    Since they''re heavy, I suggested putting something like oil on the ground to make them fall, and Gisu,ughing, said Paul would trip.


    After I responded with an, "I see," heughed even more.


    Paul and Elinalise were viewing over the avable swords for sale.


    It seems they''re searching for a good bargain sword for Elinalise to use.


    Her estoc is a magic item imbued with magic power.


    If you swing it, it has the ability to send a vacuum de flying from the tip.


    But, since the previousbyrinth run, it''s inconvenient when the opponents are Armored Warriors.


    Even if it weren''t for them, there''s the Iron Crawlers as well; using her estoc is somewhat of a hard fight against armored opponents.


    I understand that.


    It seems the dagger that Paul uses in his left hand is a magic item bought in Lapan.


    Its ability is [Armor Break]; where the harder the opponent''s armor is, the sharper the cutting edge gets.


    It''s a considerably rare ability.


    The ability is so umon that the sellers sold it as a bargain item, as the sellers treated the dagger as a dull de and said it can''t even cut dried meat.


    Paul said something like, "My keen insight noticed this sword''s ability."


    However, I know it.


    This ability was the same mentioned as a warrior''s weapon in the [Legend of Perugius] that I read in Buina vige.


    That, although the warrior''s sword can''t even cut through dried meat, when matched against a clump of steel it easily slices it in half; it''s a demon sword.


    There''s no doubt. It caught Paul''s attention at the "can''t even cut dried meat" part.


    But well, it does exin why he can disy such a high attack power against those Armored Warriors.


    The fact that it''s effective even in his non-dominant hand means it really is strong.


    Elinalise bought a one-handed dius.


    The ability [Shock Wave] imbues within the dius. When one pierces with it, it releases a force.


    The damage isn''t high, but it seems like you can use it in an instant to send the opponent flying backwards and make some distance.


    Since it''s something that has an ability with practical use, it seems to have a considerably high price, but, with several round magic crystals from her bag, Elinalise bought it.


    Those magic crystals: How many does she have?


    During the night, Talhand and Roxy drank alcohol together.


    And since others consider me an adult now, I can drink some alcohol, as well.


    Even though I say that, it''s not as if I can get dead drunk in front of Roxy as well.


    Just to the level of socializing,


    The subject was supposed to be how to arrange the three of us magicians, but at some point, it seemed to change into a lecture on ¡¸what it means to be a man¡¹ by Talhand-sensei.


    A man is, in other words, muscle, one within whom flesh and a heart of gold dwells- that kind of story.


    It''s not a conversation for magicians to have.


    However, it was a conversation of interest.


    That''s right isn''t it; after all, it''s no good if men aren''t sturdy.


    Well, it seems Roxy didn''t care around that point and started to get tired.


    It can''t be helped.


    After spending such a day off and then being told, "Have a safe trip," by Lilia, we re-entered thebyrinth.


    Part 4


    We were able to easily break through to the fourth floor.


    In part, it was because of our improved equipment and preparations, but we were lucky, as well.


    We were able to arrive at the goal in almost a straight line.


    In terms of time, it was only about three hours, I''d say.


    We almost didn''t encounter any monsters, as well.


    Temporarily, we returned to the fourth floor and started walking around to fill in the map.


    After all, there was no sight of Zenith.


    After that, we returned once again, and then started to clear the fifth floor.


    In addition, to the Mad Skull and Armored Warriors, the Little Devils appear on the fifth floor.


    Little Devils are demons withrge mouths with sharp fangs.


    With long limbs, they cling to the ceiling using their sharp ws.


    If I were to put it into a single word, they give off a creepy feeling, kind of like a certain Alien.


    Although it doesn''t have a frightening outer appearance to that extent, though, Little Devils are a strong enemy.


    After all, they move by crawling along the cave''s ceiling and walls.


    The fact that they travel along the ceiling and walls means that the formation is useless.


    They can pass by Paul and Elinalise fighting the Armored Warriors ande up to our ce.


    A spectacle that almost gives one chills.


    We managed to defend against the first attack.


    The Little Devil itself isn''t very difficult.


    It has speed and its attack power seems high, as well, but its defense is low; and it''s not tough at all.


    If we knock it off the ceiling then Elinalise can take the initiative using her new weapon, and the matter ends with no problem.


    We can defeat the Little Devils.


    Even if Little Devils are A rank and despite getting used to their entric movements, the Armored Warriors are arguably a far more difficult enemy with their ability.


    However, keeping your gaze above is no good.


    If you were to only keep cautiously watching above, you might not notice the traps on the ground.


    If you carelessly step in a teleport trap, there''s the possibility you might get teleported to a strange ce, as well.


    "Well then, shall we use that?"


    Usually this is where we would return once and be troubled over it; but we have thebyrinth book.


    In the book [Exploration Record of the Teleport Labyrinth] there''s written a groundbreaking method to deal with the Little Devils.


    They absolutely hate the scent of a certain seed.


    The Tarufuro berry is sold as a food, and apparently, if you burn it as an incense, the Little Devils end uping down from the ceiling to the ground.


    Not to mention they crouch close to the ground, changing their posture to best escape from the unpleasant smoke.


    For that purpose, it makes fighting exceedingly simple.


    If it''s like this, then let alone B rank, they''re closer to C rank,


    The author of this book really did an amazing job investigating.


    Since that''s the case, we cleared the fifth floor in no time at all, as well.


    Without finding the magic circle to the next floor, we ended up having to walk around quite a bit; our goal isn''t to clear thebyrinth but to search for Zenith.


    There''s no problem at all.


    Rather, you could say it''s convenient.


    Part 5


    And then, we arrived at the sixth floor.


    "Gisu, how about it?"


    "We can do it."


    Skipping the subject in response to Paul''s question, Gisu gave a short reply.


    There was almost no exhaustion.


    Preparations were perfect.


    We have momentum right now as well.


    "Alright, then without returning, we''ll keep going like this."


    "Understood."


    We did the preparations and we''re not exhausted.


    Then, there''s no need to return.


    The exploration continues.

 Chapter 138: The Magic Circles on the Sixth Floor

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Magic Circles on the Sixth Floor</h4>


    Part 1


    We arrived on the sixth floor.


    There were an excessivelyrge number of Little Devils on the sixth floor.


    The appearance of Armored Warriors ceased and it''s be nothing but Little Devils.


    Since we have that one incense, you could say its be even easier.


    However, nevertheless, the numbers are huge.


    It''s almost enough to make you wonder why there''s this many Little Devils.


    We identified that reason after we made it to the vicinity of the innermost parts.


    In the innermost parts, the rooms continuing on the way to the magic circle were the Little Devil''s nests.


    Arge number of Little Devils crowded together and in the corners of each room, there were a countless numbers of eggs.


    Those dark oblong eggs, covered in mucus, were just like the eggs of that ck and quick fellow; just by looking at them, I got chills.


    I wonder if it could be that, there''s a queen somewhere and Zenith is being used as the seedbed.


    Though I was having such scenes float into my imagination, it seems Little Devils have no such trait.


    Though they do seem to be swarming, there doesn''t seem to be any specific boss.


    However, then where did these kinds of monsterse from and where are they nning to go?


    Even though there''s this number of monsters, it''s not like there''s very much food, either.


    "Roxy-sensei, monsters... what do they eat in order to survive?"


    "...I guess that''s right. There are a variety of theories, but it''s often said that they live by feeding on magic power."


    "Magic power, is it?"


    In forests and caves that have a high concentration of magic power, there are more monsters, as well.


    Once, Nanahoshi said that all manner of things in this world have magic power dwelling inside, as well.


    However, magic power is invisible to the naked eye.


    It''s hard to understand if it even exists or not.


    No, for the time being, magic''s existence should be proved with the Magic Power Eye that can see it.


    Supposing it''s possible for them to eat magic power, then why wouldn''t they just take a bite out of self-made magic?


    If not, there exist types of magic power that monsters can and cannot consume.


    In the past, I think I once heard from Paul that monsters target the magic crystals deep inside ofbyrinths.


    I wonder if magic crystals are feast-worthy for monsters.


    But, for that to be the case, it seems like the monsters in here do not target it.


    It feels like, to the end, they''re just making nests and living here.


    I wonder if they''re content with just living here.


    Well, it really can''t be helped, thinking about things like that.


    After all, there are monsters that clearly can''t eat anything like armor.


    It''s fine to leave the ecology of monsters to a monster schr.


    "Well, regardless of what they eat, it doesn''t change the fact that they attack people on sight. Let''s destroy the eggs as we find them, since they seem like they''ll be a hindrance the next time we enter."


    While saying that, Roxy indifferently started to dispose of the Little Devil eggs.


    Without using magic,


    While using a dagger, she went around stabbing them, one at a time.


    It''s truly a dry expression.


    That is also good.


    However, I guess monsters give birth to eggs as well.


    I wonder if Armored Warriors have some kind ofrva as well.


    I wonder if there''s something like an Armored Felt Doll tottering around with toy-like swords.


    Mama Armor and Papa Armor are smiling as they watch over cute Child Armor.


    Then, they hear an intruder''s footstep,


    Papa Armor and Mama Armor tell their son, ''stay hidden,'' and plunge into battle.


    The one who appears there is Paul, with a demon-like face.


    He thinks of Armors as nothing but bugs, ughtering Papa Armor and Mama Armor.


    Child Armor, seeing that, starts thinking of humans as enemies. As Child Armor grows up, it transforms into an Armored Warrior monster that attacks humans on sight.


    ...Or not,


    "Rudi. What are you thinking about? Pleasee help me."


    "Ah, yes."


    Just as Roxy told me, I went to smash the eggs as well.


    Connecting to therge room, there were three rooms densely packed with eggs.


    If these eggs were to hatch, would somervae out that clings to a person''s body?


    Well, there''s no sign at all that they''re going to hatch, though.


    After that, there was no such happening, such as freshly bornrva attacking Roxy''s body, and we finished cleaning up.


    Part 2


    And then we arrived at the innermost room.


    The final ce that was written about in the book.


    A wide room.


    It was a room made of stone.


    Its square and, excluding the entrance, in front of each wall there were magic circles.


    However, the instant we entered, we felt the strangeness of it.


    In here, nothing exists beyond the magic circles.


    Just before this room, there was arge quantity of Little Devils.


    Enough that you would think there were over 100 Little Devils, as well as their eggs.


    Even though that''s the case, in here there are just the magic circles.


    It''s almost as if something protected the room, like some sort of sacred ground.


    "It''s before the protector Guardian, isn''t it?"


    "With this atmosphere, I would say so."


    "It would be good if we remain on guard."


    Paul, Elinalise, and Roxy while saying that, all tightly gripped their weapons.


    In front of the Boss room, I wonder if allbyrinths have this eerie atmosphere.


    "Well then, I wonder which leads to where..."


    Gisu went around checking each of the magic circles one at a time, while holding the book in one hand.


    The rest of us were on standby at the entrance.


    "I''ll help out."


    "Sure, that''ll help."


    For the time being, I participated in checking the teleportation magic circles.


    And, for some reason, Roxy followed along behind me, as well.


    If Roxy is here, then it''s reassuring.


    "How about it?"


    "They give off... the same feeling as written."


    Gisu, after asking,pared each of the magic circles to the book.


    Each of the three magic circles in order,


    The book has it written down like this:


    "There are three magic circles.


    We immediately understood that two of those would cause a random teleportation.


    For that sake, we ced a stone marker in front of the magic circle that we believed to be the correct choice and stepped onto it.


    However, that was a trap.


    We were thrown into a strange room.


    It was a room filled with dark and elongated bodied demons.


    Right, it was the nest of Little Devils. The instant they saw us..."


    We soon found the stone they used as a marker.


    A fist-sized stone had been cleanly polished.


    On the surface of that, the digit six was carved.


    It was something that wasn''t on the floors until now.


    "Somehow, it''s moving, isn''t it?"


    "You think so? It feels ominous. Listen well, senpai, these sorts of legacies of parties that were annihted aren''t good at all."


    "Is that Jinx?"


    "Right, it''s Jinx."


    "Well, it''s not like they were annihted though, right..."


    While saying that, I took a good look at the magic circle in front of me.


    It resembled the two-way magic circles that I''ve stepped on a number of times until now.


    But, this is different.


    If you step on this then you''ll be randomly teleported.


    Or else, maybe all of the contents of this room thrown somewhere,


    Then, one of the remaining two should be the correct answer.


    However, these two very clearly have the traits of random teleport magic circles showing.


    "Rudi, do you understand?"


    After asked by Roxy, I shook my head.


    "No, not at all. Though if it was Nanahoshi, then she might understand."


    "Nanahoshi? Who is that?"


    "In the Magic University it''s someone that''s researching teleport-... or rather summoning. Since she''s knowledgeable about magic circles, as well, she might have been able toment on it."


    "Co... Could it be she''s Rudi''s lover?"


    "Nanahoshi? No way..."


    Afterughing, while saying that, maybe if Nanahoshi were here then, or else Sylphy, otherwise maybe Cliff then.


    I ended up thinking like that.


    Nanahoshi and Sylphy were impossible, but it might have been good to bring along Cliff.


    Even now, we could still return and bring him back.


    Both ways it would take about three months.


    Since Cliff isn''t used to traveling, then four months.


    No, even if we were to bring Cliff along, he might just tell us that he doesn''t know, as well.


    "Just in case I did some research on teleportation in the Magic University as well, though, as embarrassing as it is, I don''t understand it at all."


    "Research on teleportation?"


    "Yeah."


    "I see now, as expected of Rudi. Without blindly searching at random, doing something like trying to find out the source. It''s not something that can be done easily."


    It seems there''s been some misunderstanding, though; I searched the source following the advice of the Hitogami in order to cure my impotency.


    Since that motive was impure, it''s not something that I really want to tell Roxy.


    Let''s keep it hidden.


    "... As a student of Roxy-sensei, then, it''s only natural."


    "Even if you tter me, nothing wille of it."


    Inspecting each of the magic circles had ended.


    "How about it Senpai, have you understood anything?"


    "No, not at all."


    In the first ce, all of my knowledge about teleport magic circleses from this book.


    As long as the answer isn''t written in that book, it''s outside of my knowledge.


    No, of course, I did research things regarding teleportation outside of that as well, though.


    I don''t know things that I don''t know.


    All I know is the three teleport magic circles in front of my eyes are "different things."


    Even then, I saw arge quantity of Nanahoshi''s magic circles.


    The things known as magic circles, if you change the details then the effect is different.


    Therefore, I can just say this.


    "If things written in the book are true, then that would be one of these is the correct answer, though."


    "... In other words, Senpai doesn''t know either."


    "That''s what ites down to."


    I return to the entrance of the room.


    Paul and the others there in the middle of the break were sitting down in a circle.


    I reported all of the things that we investigated, as urately as I could.


    "Cheh... multiple choice is it."


    "... It''s multiple choice."


    "Multiple choice huh, really..."


    Paul, Elinalise, and Talhand were all making bad faces.


    "Multiple choices are dangerous... aren''t they? If it''s like this, then even three options would be better."


    Gisu said while looking up at the ceiling, something like what a weird, hat-wearing gangster might have said.


    I wonder if they have some kind of bad memory in rtion to multiple choices.


    It seems possible.


    "Is that a jinx, as well?"


    "Yeah, it''s a jinx. When ites to multiple choices, if we don''t let Ghyine select them, it will fail."


    With those words, Paul and the others all nodded saying, "Right, that''s true."


    Ghyine, huh?


    I''ve heard a nostalgic name.


    But, certainly for her, who is of the Beast race, it seems she would have that sense of smell.


    "Ghyine, huh, at these sort of times, it''s missing without her."


    "Even though she''s only useful at these sort of times..."


    "In the middle of battle without listening to directions she plunges in, she can''t understand things people say. Unable to read or do calctions, when she can''t understand what people are talking about she quickly snaps. But strangely when ites to multiple choice she always gets them correct."


    That''s a cruel way of saying it.


    I feel pity towards Ghyine hearing that.


    For the time being since she is one of my respected Shisho as well, I''d like them to stop there.


    "Please pardon her, since she can already read, write, and do calctions now, after all."


    Ghyine put in effort for it, as well.


    She''s a child that kept tripping up as she went up the multiplication tables, but she gave it her best; and even learned up to division.


    "Ha... I heard about that from Paul, but I won''t be deceived. There''s no way that inu-koro could do something an ordinary person can."


    "I heard that previously as well, but honestly, I can''t believe it either."


    Elinalise and Talhand were deeply in doubt.


    Since Ghyine was considerably difficult to teach after all, I understand, though.


    However, it feels strange, as well.


    With all of Paul''s previous party members lined up, only Ghyine is missing.


    Even though Ghyine was the only one who kept in contact with Paul after the incident, as well,


    The only person among Paul and the others that I knew from Buina Vige isn''t in this ce.


    Yeah, it''s strange.


    "Rather than something like that, what are we going to do?"


    With Gisu''s words, we returned to the topic.


    There are two magic circles.


    Which one should we enter, huh?


    "Rudi, even you couldn''t figure it out?"


    After asked by Paul, I shook my head.


    "Yeah. Even though I investigated it beforehand at school, please excuse me for that."


    "I see..."


    Paul crossed his arms, closed his eyes, and pondered over it.


    And then, before even one minute had passed he raised his face.


    "For now, let''s try taking a majority vote to check. From what we can see here, those who think the right magic circle is good, raise your right hand; and those who think the left magic circle would be good, raise your left hand."


    With Paul''s words, everyone raised their hands.


    Paul, Elinalise, Roxy were right, Gisu, Talhand, and I were left.


    Three. We tied, each at three.


    "Cheh... If it''s like this, then we can''t decide it."


    "Umm, Tou-san. As expected, I don''t know about deciding it using majority rule."


    "Even if you say something like that... Then, is there anyone who has an idea?"


    With Paul''s words, Elinalise raised her hand.


    "How about entering both of them, one at a time, simultaneously?"


    "Are you saying to sacrifice someone among us?"


    "If it were Paul or I, then making use of the incense we should be able to somehow or other manage to cut out from a crowd of Little Devils."


    Entering both of the magic circles, one at a time, and then the one that''s the correct answer will return.


    And then, if we immediately start searching for the mistaken one, there''s the possibility we settle things without problems as well.


    "It''s rejected."


    "Oh my, Rudeus, is it fine to hear the reason?"


    "For starters, there''s no guarantee that either of those magic circles is the correct one."


    They appear to be random teleports.


    Unexpectedly, there''s the possibility that both of those two are traps as well.


    All three of them are traps.


    The correct answer is a different room.


    Of course, that possibility is low.


    ording to the book, fundamentally after you''ve found all of the rooms then you''ll be able to proceed to the next floor.


    If we''re to believe the author, this is the final room.


    However, whether it''s positioning or shape, these magic circles seem different and give off an artificial feeling.


    That''s right, I''m caught on something.


    I wonder if it would really juste down to a simple multiple choice of luck.


    If they''ve gone out of the way to prepare a fake two-way magic circle, then wouldn''t it be fine for there to be just one other as the real thing I wonder?


    As the answer to a puzzle, isn''t having three of them just pointless, I wonder.


    No, it''s not as if it''s an escape game; there''s no obligation for thebyrinth to have prepared a hint, I guess.


    "Then, Rudeus. Do you have any kind of ideas?"


    "No, but just a bit longer, won''t you wait a bit longer toe to a conclusion?"


    But, I''m caught on something.


    I have the feeling that I''m forgetting something.


    Until I remember that, I feel that simply stepping foot on one of the two options is dangerous.


    The moment two people step foot on them, there''s the possibility that everyone in the room will be teleported at random, as well.


    In the teleportbyrinth, if you don''t make use of teleportation you can''t get around.


    There might even be a room you can only reach using a random teleport, as well.


    "I want to try investigating it a bit more."


    I requested that, and...


    "Alright, Rudi. We''ll leave it to you."


    Before anyone else did, Paul was the first one to agree.


    Part 3


    I was sitting in front of the magic circle thinking about it.


    All three of these magic circles are fakes.


    For the time being, I''m deducing that assumption.


    After sitting down and giving it some thought, three things floated to mind.


    One. The possibility that this room isn''t thest stop.


    ording to the book, the Teleport Labyrinth works on a certain rule.


    The rule is the main route follows just two-way magic circles.


    Following with that assumption, there shouldn''t be any mistake: this is the final stop.


    However, where Roxy was wandering around, it was a cavern that you can''t enter without using a two-way magic circle.


    Inside of that cavern''s maze, Roxy had over thirty one-way magic circles that she was forced to try in order to return to the two-way magic circle.


    Furthermore, the real final stop might be ahead of at least one one-way directional magic circle.


    Though, I feel the probability of that is low.


    Two. In a ce where the author of the book didn''t realize it, just before a different member stepped on a trap,


    The author of the book thought they stepped foot on the two-way magic circle, but in reality that wasn''t the case.


    Because of the random teleportation that a different member stepped on, the entire room teleported to a different ce.


    Which is why, following this premise, this two-way magic circle is the correct answer.


    ...I don''t think so.


    If there were such a trap, I''m sure Gisu would have found it.


    Three. Actually, this two-way magic circle has a second degree to it.


    Magic circles have a variety of shapes.


    A doughnut-shaped magic circle; it''s possible there''s that sort of type as well.


    A trap teleport magic circle concentrically outside the correct answer teleport magic circle.


    I wonder if there isn''t that sort of possibility, as well.


    In other words, it''s not the exterior; if you jump onto the innermost circle, arrival on the next floor is possible.


    ...That''s stupid. From what ces Ikkyu-san is this.


    Eliminating the impossible, all that exists is, after all, the first option.


    Just as the author of the book said fundamentally, you need to take a bi-directional one.


    After discovering that there are three varieties on the first floor, even up to the third or fourth floor, we never used either one-way or random ones.


    With just that, we were able to make it here.


    However, from here on, you might need to use not just two-way teleports, but some one-way teleports, as well.


    ...But, if ites to that, then it might not just be here.


    It''s possible that where we are right now is a dead end as well.


    Say the fork existed even more previously. For example, ahead of a one-way magic circle on the fourth floor might have been the true end.


    Damn it... it''s starting to get all mixed up.


    In the first ce, what decided the main path? Whether it is the floor number or the appearance of the monsters as we passed by,


    Technically, the author of the book defined the correct path.


    The original rule as well, might have been apletely unrted coincidence.


    After all, I wonder if deciding in that direction would be better.


    Starting from the sixth floor, we start testing out each of the one-way teleport circles, defeat the monsters ahead, and search for a different route.


    I have the feeling this is the correct answer.


    But, look at the atmosphere of this room.


    All of the veterans in the party felt it and said, "The boss is close ahead."


    After all, I feel that this is a special ce.


    I feel that it''s correct that this room is thest stop, as well.


    No, that might be a trap in thebyrinth, as well.


    Hmmm,


    "There''s no end to it, unless I say it."


    I stand up while saying that.


    Need to go to the bathroom really quick.


    "Tou-san."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m going to water the flowers for a bit."


    "A piss, huh, I''ll go as well."


    "Saying something like piss, how vulgar in front of women..."


    "What do you n to do by smoothing it over in this kind of ce?"


    No look, in front of Roxy is a bit...


    I feel like I can''t make mistakes.


    No, though something like going to the bathroom, I guess it doesn''t matter where she thinks I do it.


    Together with Paul, I left the room.


    We went into the room with Little Devil corpses and the ruins of the eggs.


    We can just pick a suitable ce in here.


    While alternating with Paul on lookout here, we took care of our business.


    "It''s difficult, isn''t it?"


    Paul called out to me, while I was spacing out.


    "Yeah, I was having second thoughtse up, as if this room isn''t on the main route. If there might actually be a different route and, if we don''t go there, then we never arrive in the ce where the boss is, maybe."


    "That''s not the case. There''s no mistake that room is thest stop."


    "What''s your basis?"


    "None."


    None, in other words intuition, huh.


    However, you can''t really ridicule the intuition of a veteran as well.


    Even if it seemspletely un-founded, it might actually be a subconscious conjecture based on actual experience after all.


    "Well, there''s no need to hurry. Tou-san and the others will wait for you. If you have any doubts, then ask and we''ll respond as well. Don''t try toe to an answer on your own."


    "Yes."


    I put a close to my business and changed with Paul.


    While standing on lookout, I viewed my surroundings.


    "Ah, and also Rudi- There''s one thing I''d like to say, though."


    "What is it?"


    "...Ah, No, I guess this is fine, for now. It''s something I''ll say when we return to the inn."


    "What is it; please stop with that. If you go saying something like that, in thisbyrinth, it just brings up feelings of unease. Those sorts of things are called death gs, you know."


    "What is that...? If I say it right now, it might affect the morale of the party."


    I tilted my head to the voice I heard from behind.


    Something that might affect the morale,


    I wonder if there is something.


    Maybe insecurity regarding Zenith,


    Or else, something that will make the atmosphere of the ce worse,


    "Of the preaching type?"


    "Well yeah. Something simr to that."


    "Certainly, if I was to get down and it dulled our movements it would be terrible after all. Feel free to tell me off a lot afterwards."


    "Heh... Well, it''s not that kind of scolding. I was just going to tell you a piece of advice to prepare yourself on."


    After we return to the inn, huh,


    It would be good if we could have saved Zenith by that time.


    "Kaa-san. It would be good if she''s safe."


    "... That''s right."


    It was something I just muttered out and it made the mood heavy.


    This is no good.


    But, even though we''ve searched this much, there''s no end.


    I''m sure Paul is feeling like it might already be no good as well.


    It''s probably better if I don''t put it into words.


    "..."


    While listening to the sound of Paul''s long piss I look around the surroundings.


    Therge room and the three rooms covered in eggs.


    And then inner most room with magic circles,


    All of them are adjacent.


    I''m caught on something.


    "This room... isn''t it considerably oblong?"


    "Hn? I guess so, what about that?"


    This room is oblong.


    The width is vast, because there are many bodies, it might appear square, but it''s long in length.


    It''s a rectangle shape.


    Those two long sides, each of them have two rooms.


    Though all of them have different sizes,


    However, something I''ve seen before.


    Just recently,


    And then, something is insufficient.


    "...Ah."


    I realized it.


    This ce looks simr to the "Teleport Ruins."


    "Alright, shall we return... and, hey Rudi, what are you doing?"


    Paul sent a puzzled sidelong nce at me, we quickly returned to the room with the party members.


    I called out to Gisu, who wasying down like arge Buddha.


    "Gisu-san, pleasee help me."


    "Hn, ah? Did you find something?"


    "It''s fine, so, over here."


    I pulled Gisu over to the vicinity of the center of the room.


    "Please try searching around this area for a hidden stairway."


    "Haa... No, it''s possible. Until now, all we saw were teleport traps. But, I suppose it might be possible that there''s something like a hidden room, as well."


    Gisu came to an understanding on it himself, got on all fours, and started searching the floor.


    And then, soon after made a face of shock and put his ear to the ground.


    He took out his dagger and tapped it against the ground.


    "Hey... here... it''s here! Senpai. Underneath here, it''s hollow."


    "Can you get it open?"


    "Wait just a minute."


    Gisu tried touching around here and there on the floor.


    He moved around the wall touching around.


    And then returned,


    "It''s no good, it won''t open up. It''s probably the type you have to wrench open."


    "Is there any problem with breaking it?"


    "Yeah...There''s no trap. All right. Senpai, do it. It''s here."


    While saying that Gisu carved a mark on the floor.


    I aimed there andunched a rock bullet.


    [Gan] a sound was out and the bullet smashed, denting the floor.


    I guess that was too weak, huh.


    "Just a bit stronger, you can do it, right?"


    "Yes."


    Just as I was told, I raised the power and fired once more.


    Arge [Bagon] sound let out and a hole opened up in the ground.


    "Alright, leave the rest to me."


    Gisu immediately got on all fours and started removing the rubble.


    If you just open up a hole the rest is simple it seems.


    In no time at all, Gisu spread out the hole and it changed into a square downwards entrance.


    What appeared was stairs that lead down.


    "Amazing... As expected of senpai, you get it well."


    "Well, since I''ve seen it once before after all."


    The teleport ruins.


    There were four rooms with nothing at all and a single room with stairs leading down.


    However, I wonder if originally it just appeared to be four rooms with nothing at all.


    I wonder if, just like now, the stairs leading to the room with the teleport magic circle were concealed.


    During the period, those ruins were used, in each of the rooms there might have been furniture; and it might have been made to appear that there was no such hidden stairway.


    That deteriorated over the passing of years, otherwise maybe Orsted destroyed it or something and it ended up in that shape.


    "Alright, everyone, senpai found some hidden stairs for us!"


    With Gisu''s voice, the other members all stood up.


    Aftering over to here and looking at the stairs.


    And then, "Oh~" they let out voices of admiration.


    "...Gahahaha, you''re good!"


    "Ow."


    Talhand was solidly hitting my back whileughing.


    "As expected of my son!"


    "Ouch."


    Paul hit my back as well.


    "I see now,e to think of it, this ce looks simr to the teleport ruins doesn''t it!"


    "Ow."


    Elinalise hit me as well.


    "Oh, and wait just a second. There might be a trap. Senpai, hand over about three scrolls!"


    Gisu hit me as well, while saying that.


    "..."


    After turning around, it was just Roxy raising her small hand in the air.


    After her eyes met up with mine, while looking at me with upturned eyes, she suddenly speedily touched my back.


    "Good work,"


    Roxy whispered out those words.


    That expression had just a bit of mortified feel to it.


    I wonder if her disciple ying an active role bothered her.


    Since all of my achievements are the same as Roxy''s achievements, after all, there shouldn''t be anything to bother Roxy.


    All right, if the adventures from this time are talked about in the future, I''ll say it was actually, because Roxy gave me hints.


    "Alright, we can go on ahead, everyone, stay on guard."


    "Yeah!"


    With Gisu''s voice, everyone nodded.


    After descending the stairs ahead, there was a teleport magic circle.


    A two-way teleport magic circle.


    However, its color was a blood-like red.

 Chapter 139: The Guardian of the Teleportation Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Guardian of the Teleportation Labyrinth</h4>


    Part 1


    A red magic circle.


    Until now, all I''ve seen were teleport magic circles that gave off a bluish-white light, but it''s red.


    Red, a color representing danger.


    There are such words as Red Zone as well.


    That is, it will lead to a dangerous ce.


    "It''s ahead of this."


    The one who mutters out those words is Paul.


    I''m sure that was an utterance of intuition.


    I wonder if Zenith or the Guardian Protector will be there.


    However, strangely, there''s a feeling of conviction.


    Ahead of this magic circle is the final part of thebyrinth.


    "What should we do, Paul? We still have some leeway, but returning once first is also an option."


    The sixth floor was easy.


    Thanks to the roots of Tarufuro, the Little Devils were the same as small fries.


    We never had to use anything in particr; it wouldn''t even be a stretch to say that our energy is full.


    We rxed quite a bit in the room just before as well.


    "...No, we''ll proceed. Let''s inspect our equipment."


    "Understood."


    After hearing Paul''s decision, everyone sits down to check his or her equipment. On the asion, I take off my equipment.


    I start inspecting it more carefully than usual.


    "Look, Rudi as well."


    After Roxy tells me that, I sit down as well.


    I take out all of my belongings from my bag and line them up on the ground to confirm.


    I have few belongings.


    At most, I just possess a number of the spirit scrolls.


    "Rudi, my scrolls, do you want to take some of them?"


    Just in the case somethinges up, Roxy is carrying a number of scrolls.


    They''re Advanced level magic scrolls.


    Through shortening incantations, with a considerable return ratio, she can use a number of magic.


    Even though I say that, Advanced magic requires a somewhat long incantation in order to cast it.


    Since the battle maye down to that, a time maye up where you can''t cast in time.


    It''s a trump card for that time.


    "I guess so, then how about several healing magic scrolls?"


    "Yes."


    Since I can use magic chantless, I don''t need Advanced level magic scrolls.


    However, healing magic is different.


    I should hold onto these, just in case a worst-case scenario happens.


    For example, in case the Guardian crushes my throat or lung.


    After receiving some Intermediate healing magic scrolls from Roxy, I fold them up and put them into the pocket of my robe.


    If I don''t use them, I''ll return them.


    I''d like to take one and return home with it, then have Nanahoshi or Cliff reproduce them.


    No, reproducing them without permission was prohibited, wasn''t it?


    Though personally, I don''t think the portion I use will be exposed.


    "I don''t know what kind of Guardian Protector there will be, but we have plenty ofbat potential, Rudi. So you don''t end up needing to use those scrolls, let''s cover you with all our power."


    "I''m in your care. Somehow I have a habit of freezing up, so when the timees down to it, please help me."


    "Yes, please leave your back to me."


    While saying that, Roxy hit her own small chest with a [Ton].


    How reliable.


    "Rudeus, Roxy."


    And then there, Elinalise tosses something over to us.


    After catching what she throws, I notice it was a circr stone, almost like a marble.


    The same kind of magic crystal that Elinalise carries a number of.


    "If you run out of magic power, please use that."


    "Is it fine?"


    "It''s just a loan. If you don''t use it, please return itter."


    "Ah, yes. Understood."


    Running out of magic power towards the end of exploring abyrinth is possible.


    But, normally, at a time like that, you retreat.


    After all, for that reason, you make sure to exterminate the enemiespletely in the rooms behind you.


    After escaping and waiting for your magic power to recover, you re-challenge the Guardian Protector.


    However, there are also times when you can''t escape from the Guardian.


    If a boss traps you in a ce like apetition field, you can''t leave until you defeat it.


    It seems there are cases like that as well.


    The red magic circle in front of our eyes appears to be two-way.


    However, in reality, it might actually be one-way.


    As expected, it''s probably not random.


    "Alright, is everyone prepared?"


    With Paul''s voice, we all stand up.


    After looking, everyone''s faces are tense.


    I''ll put some spirit into it as I go as well.


    "Rudi."


    "What is it?"


    "I do feel it''s bad to say something like this now though."


    Ah, this is a death g.


    "Then, please don''t say it."


    "Su, Sure..."


    Paul makes a depressed face.


    The morale might have decreased a bit.


    No, important things aren''t something you say right before a decisive battle.


    Those sorts of things are fine after we return.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    After looking at each other, we all simultaneously step on the magic circle.


    Part 2


    Ahead of where we left the magic circle is a tremendously wide room.


    If I were to say it in a few words, it''s a giant temple room.


    It has a rectangr shape and is roughly a pce hall, and as vast as a baseball field.


    Along the edges of the room, there are a number of thick pirs standing up.


    The ceiling is high enough up that you have to strain your neck to look up.


    The ground turns into something like tile, every tile engraved with an intricate relief carving, or an etched image projecting on each tile.


    "Oh??!"


    Deep in the interior part of that ashen pce is a single monster.


    It is gigantic.


    I''ve never fought a monster thisrge before.


    The size is roughly two timesrger than a Red Dragon.


    Even from a distance, I could tell that it has sparkling emerald-green scales.


    Its torso is short but wide.


    From there, a number of heads branch out.


    "A Hydra, for real, it''s my first time seeing one..."


    I hear Gisu''s murmur.


    Right, it''s a Hydra.


    A gigantic multi-headed dragon; I count nine heads.


    "There?!"


    But, where Paul''s eyes stop isn''t at the Hydra.


    Beyond the Hydra,


    the innermost room behind the protecting Hydra...


    There is a visible magic crystal.


    It is an emerald-green magic crystal of tremendous size.


    Large enough to make the marble-like magic crystals that Elinalise carries seem worthless.


    A magic crystal in the shape of a crystal about two meters (6 and 1/2 feet) in size.


    I''ve never seen a magic crystal of this size until now.


    However, that''s fine as well.


    The size doesn''t matter at all.


    Rather than something like that, it''s the inside of the magic crystal.


    Inside the magic crystal,


    she is there.


    Zenith is


    trapped inside the magic crystal


    "Zenith!"


    Paul shouts out.


    Simultaneously, the thoughts of "Why?"e to my mind.


    Why did it be like that?


    Why is she inside a magic crystal?


    Before I could put my doubts into words, Paul runs ahead, dual wielding swords in both hands.


    The Hydra slowly raises up and turns its necks.


    Part 3


    "You idiot! Don''t be so hasty!"


    I hear Gisu''s shout.


    "...!!"


    Along with Elinalise clicking her tongue, she dashes after Paul.


    Continuing along, Talhand starts running as well.


    Elinalise couldn''t catch up with Paul, who had a running start.


    "I''m going to cover them!"


    Roxy shouts.


    There, I return to myself and aim my staff with the Hydra as the opponent.


    First, we need to defeat the enemy.


    Defeat it in a single hit.


    I charge my [Rock Bullet] enough that it is able to blow away even a Demon Lord in a single hit.


    "Quiet Fist of the Ice Man, [Frost Nova]!"


    Roxy starts incanting Intermediate magic and is preemptively attacking, as well.


    A cluster of cold air overtakes Paul at a tremendous speed and impacts,


    [Hi~n!]


    Just before impact, an ear-splitting sound, like something scratching on ss, resounds in the giant temple...


    "Wha!!"


    Roxy''s voice and her eyes are wide open.


    There isn''t even a single scratch on the Hydra.


    Is it strong against ice?


    By the instant such a thought floated through my mind, Paul is arriving at the Hydra.


    "[Rock Cannonball]!"


    I fire the Rock Bullet I had been charging.


    The sharpened bullet flies while releasing a high-pitched sound [Kyuin].


    It passes above Paul who was a few steps from reaching the Hydra.


    It impacts on the Hydra.


    [Hi~n!]


    Again, that unpleasant sound is heard.


    "It blocked!?"


    It wasn''t avoided.


    It should have hit.


    It should have been a direct hit.


    However, the sound from just now,


    the high-pitched sound just now, what is it?


    Almost as if nothing is done at all, the Hydra calmly stands up.


    There was not even a single scratch.


    "Uoo... raaaa...!"


    Paul''s spirited loud yell reaches up to me.


    The Hydra moves that head almost like a snake and attacks Paul.


    Paul avoids it with the minimum movement possible.


    In the next instant, the Hydra''s head is spinning off in the air.


    Paul swings the sword in his right hand,


    with a tremendous sword speed.


    For an instant, Paul''s figure blurs.


    He is moving at a speed that my demon eye''s foresight can''t see.


    In the next instant, a different head of the Hydra is spraying blood.


    Paul swings the sword in his left hand, slicing.


    Since the off-hand sword was shorter, it isn''t enough topletely sever its head.


    Paul rotates his body midair and, making use of his centrifugal force, shes again with the sword in his right hand.


    The head of the Hydra that had been hanging loosely falls.


    "Shaaa...!"


    The Hydra lost its second head in an instant.


    However, the Hydra had nine heads.


    The Hydra uses one head after another and encloses, surrounds, and attacks Paul from every direction.


    Paul back-steps to put some distance between them, but maybe because of the size of the step, he isn''t able to escape from the attack range of the Hydra.


    "Paul!!"


    Then Elinalise catches up.


    With her shield at the ready, she projects her sword.


    I feel an invisible shock wave release.


    [Hi~n!]


    It''s that sound again.


    Almost as if it hasn''t received any shock wave at all, the Hydra pursues after Paul.


    "Murmuring of the Muddy Stream! [Water Current]!"


    Simultaneously with Roxy''s incantation, a cluster of water appears in front of Paul''s eyes.


    That cluster of water washes Paul away from the Hydra, escaping from the Hydra''s attack range.


    Paul is then rolling into a somersault when Elinalise faces towards and immediately enters a stance to cover him.


    Just about midway there, Talhand stops his feet and starts the incantation for magic.


    There were some irregrities, but the formation has be the shape of advance guard, middle guard, and rear guard.


    What are we going to do aboutbat?


    Paul''s attacks were effective.


    However, my rock bullet was blocked.


    Roxy''s magic as well.


    Next would be either fire or wind, I guess?


    Both of them have area of effect and are hard to keep from affecting Paul and the others.


    What to do?


    "[Earth Pir]!"


    Talhand''s incantation ends.


    It''s earth magic.


    Above the Hydra''s head, a mass of rock appears and falls onto the Hydra.


    [Hi~n!]


    That sound was let out again.


    Just before the rock impacts the Hydra, it dissipates almost like bing sand and disperses.


    It''s that sound. When that sound is let out, the magic disappears.


    "Does magic have no effect on that thing!?"


    What should be done? Should we keep going on?


    Or would it be better to run away temporarily?


    What should I do!?


    There, I hear Roxy''s pressured voice from beside me.


    "Rudi, that! It''s healing!"


    I look towards her pointing, where the two heads that Paul had lopped off.


    One of those heads is stretching out to the end of the cut; the bones, muscle and flesh is swelling up and rebuilding the head.


    The other head as well, following along with that, started to repair itself.


    It can regenerate.


    That thing''s heads, just by cutting them off, you can''t permanently damage it.


    "Let''s retreat!"


    Roxy''s voice.


    However, it didn''t reach Paul.


    While raising a voice filled with fighting spirit, he is resolved on striking the Hydra with his swords.


    Elinalise is in danger trying to support Paul''s reckless fighting style.


    "Gisu!"


    Talhand''s voice,


    Gisu takes off running.


    Gisu overtakes Talhand and moves up to just behind Paul; he throws something he was holding in his hand at the Hydra.


    [Papa~n], I hear the sound of an explosion.


    And then, from near the Hydra something like smoke is rising up.


    A smokescreen, huh?


    "...!"


    While Gisu is shouting something, he starts pulling Paul backwards.


    However, Gisu can''t restrain Paul. In no time at all, Paul is about to shake Gisu off.


    In the next instant, Elinalise bashes Paul in the face with her shield.


    "...!"


    Gisu releases his hold and says something, then Paul faces this way and starts running.


    "Rudeus!"


    I start to move after hearing Elinalise''s voice.


    I concentrate all the magic power I could into my hand and create a dense fog in the space between the Hydra and Paul.


    A fog, like pure white steam, to conceal others.


    However, I know that the Hydra is approaching us, as it makes a [DoshinDoshin] sound.


    Even though its sound wasn''t all that fast.


    Paul and the others return up to the circle.


    "Rudi, we''re retreating. Ahead, to the magic circle."


    "Yes! Sensei!"


    I anticipate it and jump onto the magic circle.


    Part 4


    Everyone safely manages to leave using the magic circle.


    Roxy, Talhand, and Gisu,


    Paul, who is breathing roughly,


    And then finally Elinalisees out, with some injuries.


    Blood is flowing out endlessly around the area of Elinalise''s shoulder.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It was just a scratch."


    Elinalise''s shoulder ispletely shaved off.


    Just from what I could see, there was no indication as if she had received a direct attack though.


    "I was scraped by the scales."


    Somehow, it seems that Hydra''s outer scales are like sharkskin.


    Even though I say that, it''s still within the range that elementary healing magic can heal it without leaving a scar.


    Back in my previous world''s life, it would have required at least several tens of stitches.


    What a convenient world.


    "Thank you very much."


    Well then,


    The problem is the reason for this injury: how to treat the person who caused it.


    Paul sits down in front of the magic circle.


    In addition, his eyes are fixated as well.


    Blood thirst, surging from all over his body.


    "Dad."


    "...That was Zenith. No mistake."


    Paul said that.


    In those eyes, he can''t see the fact that Elinalise is injured.


    No, since Elinalise takes the role of shield, you could say it''s her job to absorb attacks though.


    However...


    "Please calm down a bit."


    "Yeah, sorry about that. I''m calm right now."


    Paul''s voice is low in tone.


    It''s the calm before the storm- such words came to mind.


    He may be calm, but it seems he''s notposed.


    It can''t be helped.


    Certainly, that was Zenith.


    From a distance even I realized, "Ah, it''s Zenith".


    Then I''m sure if it''s Paul, there''s no way he would be mistaken.


    The one inside of that magic crystal is Zenith.


    She''s trapped inside of the crystal.


    I wonder why she ended up in that state.


    No, the reason is fine.


    Something like being warped inside of it during a teleport, I''m sure, there are various exnations.


    It seems that being teleported inside of an object rarely ever happens; in reverse, you could say although it''s rare, it still happens.


    ording to Gisu''s story, wasn''t the story that she was together with some adventurers?


    No, they used the words that she was captured.


    Hn? Could it be that Gisu knew about this situation...?


    No, that can''t be the case.


    It can''t be helped catching him on a slip of the tongue.


    It won''t be toote to question him over it after everything is over.


    Besides, the problem isn''t there.


    "...I wonder if mother is still alive, even like that?"


    "Huh!?"


    After saying that, Paul stands up and grabs onto my cor roughly.


    "Something like whether she''s alive or not, it doesn''t matter does it!"


    "That''s right."


    Certainly,


    It was a slip of words, I guess.


    From the start, the probability that Zenith is alive was low.


    I even considered the possibility that we wouldn''t even find a corpse.


    Even resolved that we may not find a single article of hers,


    If she''s dead then she''s dead, something we should offer condolences to, is what I was thinking.


    If it''s like this, that she''s still recognizably Zenith, then the situation is far better than we could have predicted.


    "Stop the fighting!"


    Gisu exims, but Paul still nears his face to mine in an intimidating way.


    "Rudi, Zenith was over there. Your mother, why are you able to remain that calm?"


    "Would it be better to panic more? What would be solved by getting distracted?"


    "I''m not saying that!"


    I know what Paul wants to say.


    Certainly, right now I might be tooposed.


    Even though after we find my mother, whom was missing for six years, I''m sure it''s not the behavior of a typical human.


    ...Well.


    Even during the time when I was a child, I didn''t interact with Zenith very much.


    My recognition towards her as a mother is weak, as well.


    Rather it''s even strange that I lived with such an appreciation this life.


    At any rate, we separated at the time when I was seven years old, and I haven''t met her in almost ten years, after all.


    Even the fact that I''m taking on a heartless attitude might be something that can''t be helped.


    "For now, let''s recognize the present condition."


    "Huh!?"


    Ignoring Paul''s intimidation, I indifferently try putting the things from just before into words.


    "Magic was ineffective against that Guardian Protector. It possesses an absurd ability, [Regenerate]; its attack strength is high enough that just by contacting Elinalise-san, it was able to break through Elinalise-san''s defense as well. And then, mother is trapped inside of that crystal. Putting it clearly, it''s unknown whether or not she''s even alive."


    "Something like that... even I know! What I''m asking about is your attitude at the time when your mother has been found!"


    Gisu cut in after Paul''s shout.


    "Stop it with that! Have something like a parent-child fight after we return to the inn!"


    Gisu forcefully pulled us apart.


    Paul spit out the words, "Sheet... screwing around like that," and plunks down onto the ground.


    It seems there was no reason for me to say it specially; even Paul understands the situation.


    Just, my attitude bothered him.


    Even I feel it too: it was cold.


    But, it really can''t be helped, right?


    What are you telling me to do about it?


    "Yes, stop with the fight there, let''s start discussing things!"


    Elinalise lets out a p with her hands.


    Paul and I slowly move and sit in the circle.


    Roxy is making a somewhat nervous face while looking Paul and I over.


    It seems I''ve caused her to worry.


    "I''m fine."


    "Is that so..."


    It''s not the first fight I had with Paul.


    After things are over and we return to the inn, I''m sure Paul will be better as well.


    Even I, who has weak acknowledgment of mother, at the point when I hear Zenith''s voice and realize she''s been saved, I''m sure I''ll feel something as well.


    That''s right, there''s no doubt that''s the case.


    This time, the gears are just a bit out of order.


    "[Cough]. Umm, it''s about Zenith-san''s crystallization though. I think something can be done about it."


    Roxy says that in a somewhat brighter voice than usual.


    "Is that true?!"


    The one who makes a happy face is Paul.


    "Yes. asionally, there are times when legendary magic items imbued with magic power are trapped in magic crystals like that, but I''ve heard that if you defeat the Guardian, the crystal unseals and you''ll be able to retrieve the contents."


    It''s a story I''ve never heard.


    However, they''re Roxy''s words.


    Roxy has no reason to lie.


    "That is something that I know about as well,"


    Elinalise agrees,


    "I know about one individual who has been through a simr situation as Zenith, but they''re properly living, even now."


    "..."


    This is a lie; I''m sure.


    Elinalise is the type to lie calmly at times like this.


    Since it''s for the sake of improving the mood, I won''t me her, though.


    Although, no matter how much of a precedent there is, when the crystal melts, it''s not confined to the person inside being safe.


    Naturally, there''s no need to put that into words.


    It''s something that everyone knows.


    "The problem is that Guardian Protector... Honestly, it''s the first time I''ve seen that species, as well."


    The one who takes the initiative and cuts off the conversation is Elinalise.


    Gisu continues moreover,


    "That''s right; you can tell it''s a Hydra just from seeing it. But a variety with those kind of emerald green scales, I''ve never heard of such a thing."


    "...Furthermore, it can even regenerate."


    Talhand crosses his arms while continuing to make a troubled face, as well.


    It''s known that Hydras are a species of dragon.


    A dragon that has a number of heads- although it doesn''t flock, even alone it''s generally the ultimate ss in terms of power.


    Certainly, I had heard that they were living somewhere on the Magic Continent.


    Just from what has been currently confirmed, I know of three types.


    They''re differentiated by the color of their scales; the known types are white, grey, and gold.


    Something like a Hydra with emerald green scales doesn''t exist.


    "That is most likely a Multi-Headed, Magic Stone Dragon, or [Manatite Hydra]."


    The one who says that is Roxy.


    "I''ve read about it in a book once. It''s a demonic dragon, all of the scales of its body are covered in magic stones which absorb magic power. They were witnessed around the time of the Second Human-Demon War. It''s written that they went extinct, together with the annihtion of the continent. I was convinced they were just a fairy tale though... to think they really exist."


    Magic Power Absorption...


    In other words, it is immune to magic, I guess.


    "Does that mean that we''re unable damage that thing at all?"


    "If what''s written in the book is true, then if you cast from zero distance it should be effective."


    "Zero distance, you say..."


    That huge thing...


    Furthermore, just by pressing against its razor-sharp body, you receive wounds as if put through a cheese grater.


    Does that mean we have to directly touch the Hydra and use magic?


    All of our fingers will end up chopped off.


    "However, even at the point we''re able to damage it, it can regenerate. What can be done...?"


    "Regeneration is troublesome."


    "...However, it''s not as if we can''t defeat it," I say.


    The Hydra regenerates.


    Even after hearing that, I am not surprised.


    It''s because I had the mythological knowledge that a Hydra regenerates.


    "Even if we chop its heads off, they regenerate each in a few moments. What can be done to defeat something like that...?"


    Roxy was groaning as she agrees as well.


    However, I didn''t think it was as troublesome as everyone else did.


    Even despite up until now, I''ve almost never ran into regenerating monsters.


    For some reason,


    Because I have my knowledge from my previous life...


    "For the time being, I have an idea."


    After raising my hand with a proposal, the looks gathered to me.


    "If you cauterize the Hydra''s opened necks with fire, they won''t regenerate- is something I''ve heard."


    I start telling the story of the hero of Greek Myth of Heracles.


    Heracles fought with a Hydra.


    ording to that, I know it was said that he burned the cut end of the necks of the Hydra in order to prevent the regeneration.


    Honestly, it''s just a myth after all.


    Its credibility is unproven.


    However, the response is good.


    "I see now, burning the wound, huh."


    "We don''t have any torches, but if it''s a wound without scales then there''s no worry about the magic being blocked."


    "There''s value in giving it a try."


    I don''t know just how simr the Hydras in this world are to the tales of Hydra in my previous life.


    Though in my previous life, it''s said that the Hydras have immortal heads...


    On this side maybe, if you are to just burn all of the heads; it might all too easily die.


    It''s a negative way of thinking about it, but as long as it''s a living thing, it should die.


    "Alright, then let''s try carrying that out and see."


    With Gisu''s words, the n is decided.


    My suggestion isn''t certain.


    However, things of certainty are nowhere to be found.


    Honestly, I feel it might be good to return to the city once, as well.


    Even though one could argue we have consumed almost no energy, the enemy is powerful.


    It might be good to do preparations for a boss fight.


    It''s possible to hire skilled warriors just for the sake of the boss fight.


    I don''t know just how many swordsmen there are who can decapitate a Hydra''s head. But with the city''s number of adventurers, if we were to search, I''m sure we could find at least one.


    "..."


    But, I''m sure Paul wouldn''t agree.


    If I were to say something like returning now, his morale state seems to say he would then challenge the Hydra alone.


    Besides, even if we are to return, I can''t imagine that we would even be able to find items or mercenaries that can work well against that Hydra.


    There are counter-measures,


    We''ve already gathered the precise bnce of people to do it.


    Then, this is the part where we should advance ahead.


    "Hey, Paul. This is fine, right?"


    "...Yeah."


    "That''s a reply with no spirit- do you get it? No one other than you can cut that thing''s heads off."


    I''m sure Elinalise and Talhand would be able to leave a wound on those scales, as well.


    Still, it won''t reach the point of decapitation.


    Paul will cut off the heads and then I''ll use chantless magic, immediately burning it.


    Such an assignment of roles is necessary.


    Depending on the situation, it might require me to approach to a considerably close distance, as well,


    In order to pinpoint burn just the wound, since the probability is high that the surrounding scales will nullify friendly fire, as well.


    In that case, the other three people will act as a diversion to distract the Hydra from my attacks.


    If the decoys take any damage then Roxy will heal them.


    It bes that sort of role assignment.


    There''s nothing but that.


    Naturally, as it is, attacks wille for me, as well.


    I will be standing in a considerably dangerous position: directly in front of the Hydra.


    "Rudi..."


    Paul''s eyes are facing towards me.


    He is looking at me with somewhat hesitant eyes and says:


    "You are...really a reliable son."


    "That kind of ttery, let''s save it for after we defeat the Hydra."


    "It''s not ttery. I really think that."


    Paul says that andughs at himself,


    "I can''t be calm like you, I couldn''te up with ideas either. I''m an idiot, who couldn''t think of anything other than recklessly running in."


    Paul continues,


    The shape of his mouth twists, almost like he is chewing on the words with his mrs.


    "...I''m a terrible father. It doesn''t seem like I''ll be able to be a role model for my son."


    Paul says in a tone bursting with determination.


    His look was tremendously strong.


    Yes, his eyes are filled with such strong power; almost as if his look can kill.


    It''s resolve.


    Paul has decided his resolve.


    "With that, let me say it. I know it''s not something for a parent to say, though listen well."


    "Yes."


    I receive his look from head on:


    "Save your mom, even if you have to die."


    Paul says.


    Facing his son,


    [Even if you have to die.]


    However, I don''t feel he''s a terrible old man.


    This is trust.


    Paul is thinking of me as his equal.


    For this reason, he was serious.


    Then I need to respond,


    "...Yes!"


    "All right, let''s go!"


    With Paul''s words, everyone stands up.


    The rematch with the Hydra begins.

 Chapter 140: Mortal Combat

    <h4>Chapter 140: Mortal Combat</h4>


    In the grand chamber, a massive Hydra was waiting for us,


    Behind it were the magic crystals.


    And trapped in the middle of thergest magic crystal was, without a doubt, Zenith.


    When the Hydra sees us, it slowly raises its body.


    "Alright, here I go!"


    Paul sprints off,


    Keeping a low posture like a dog, he is fast like the wind,


    The kind of speed that would leave anyone in the dust,


    However this time, Elinalise follows Paul''s lead as well.


    From behind is Talhand, with a slow gait.


    We progress forward, matching the pace of Talhand.


    Gisu waits further in the rear.


    Since he cannot fight, he''s useless in this battle.


    He can offer no real techniques for fighting with such arge-scale monster like a Hydra.


    However, he is there for a reason.


    Worst case, if we should be annihted, his role is to escape and report what happened.


    "RAAaaa!"


    Paul reaches the Hydra,


    At the same time, three of the Hydra''s heads move.


    For its size, the Hydra is quick.


    All of its heads, each like a wild snake, move nimbly and independently.


    But,


    In a moment of blurring motion, Paul severs one of the heads from the Hydra.


    All right, keep it up.


    "[Fire Ball]!"


    At the head of my staff, I put the full might of the magic power in my body.


    A tremendously hot fireball sts off towards the Hydra.


    ¨CBut, it was no good.


    The fireball begins to dwindle the closer to the Hydra it gets, and disappears on impact.


    I hear an unpleasant sound as if scratching ss.


    "As I expected, I''m going to have to get closer to use magic."


    If I do not close this distance and approach it, I cannot defeat it.


    I won''t be able to damage it unless I hit it point-nk with fire magic.


    "So that''s the n, eh? Are you going to be able to fight up close, Rudi?"


    "I''ll be fine. While I trained, I didn''t just limit it to magic."


    Although I confidently said so, my heart is beating out of my chest.


    I am weak in closebat.


    Most of my memories of closebat ended up colored with my defeat.


    Beginning with Paul, then Ghyine, Eris, Ruijerd, and Orsted,


    At each time, I was unable to defeat anybody.


    Though, somehow, I had managed to get by in recent fights.


    The stray dragon, Rinia, Pursena, and Luke.


    I used the Demon Eye of Foresight to win against them.


    However, can I win against this Hydra?


    It''s a no.


    I don''t believe I could defeat an opponent that warriors, such as Paul and Elinalise, struggle to fight.


    In other words, just because I had managed to win a few battles recently, doesn''t mean I can win against the Hydra.


    But, I''m not fighting alone this time.


    It''s a team battle.


    I have Paul, Elinalise, and even Roxy.


    Talhand as well, though I can''t verify his full power; surely it must be at the same level of the others.


    I take off at full speed, and arrive just behind Paul.


    "Rudi, don''t you dare move away from my back!"


    I listen to the instruction of Paul who''s in front of me.


    Elinalise nks to the left and Talhand to the right,


    And Roxy casts from the rear.


    The formation is exactly like the Imperial Cross.


    "SHAAAaaaa!"


    Three heads attack simultaneously.


    It seems the Hydra doesn''t move any more than three.


    Perhaps it''s incapable of moving more?


    Or is it, because moving more heads would interfere?


    I don''t understand it, but it''s convenient.


    Elinalise sidesteps one head, Talhand bats away another.


    And Paul cleanly beheads the remaining attacking head.


    The head falls to the ground and begins writhing.


    "Go now!"


    "I''m on it!"


    After I hear the shout of Paul, I dash quickly to the severed neck, and release my magic.


    The fire magic hits the open neck, and the intensity of the fire illuminates the surroundings.


    I scorch the Hydra''s neck wound; while it makes a smoldering sound, the firepletely chars the neck.


    "How''s that...?"


    While keeping an eye on the wound, I back step away.


    I don''t know yet if it was effective.


    Almost immediately, another head attacks.


    Paul stops the blow.


    Elinalise parries it away with a shield.


    At the edge of my view, a spray of bloodes up from Talhand.


    "Kuh!"


    "Power of the divine, be the nourishment for this body ¡ª [Healing]!"


    When Talhand became injured, Roxy immediately ran, while chanting, to heal his wound.


    Everybody else is moving about, overwhelming the Hydra, so no attacks can reach me.


    I can do nothing but confirm it.


    "..."


    And as for the wound on the neck:


    Does the cauterized section still regrow a head?


    How did it go?


    "...All right."


    No new head is regrown.


    The wound remains unchanged.


    There is no surge of new flesh, and no new head regenerates.


    "It''s working!"


    "Hell yeah!"


    Paul bellows and another head falls.


    And I scorch that neck.


    The heat is terrifying.


    Indeed, the temperature of the heat begins to choke me.


    However, to scorch the neck sections, I must use at least this much intensity.


    If I fail to scorch the neck sections properly, a new head could regenerate.


    So, we continue in this manner...


    "...m! Cover me!"


    My Demon Eye of Foresight catches the Hydra''s movement.


    <Two of the Hydra''s heads that don''t move, will aim for me.>


    I evade one.


    <However, the other one aims for the ce that I evade to.>


    "Leave it to me!"


    In the ce where I dodged the first attacking head, Elinalise jumps.


    Jumping in with a slightly unnatural stance, she knocks one of the heads back.


    She ces her body between the Hydra and myself.


    The shield is ced between the Hydra and myself.


    Even while I hear a snarling sounde forth, Elinalise protects me.


    A small squirt of Elinalise''s blood sshes on my cheek,


    "Roxy! She needs healing!"


    "Power of the divine, be the nourishment for this body ¡ª [Healing]!"


    Roxy immediately remedies the wound of Elinalise.


    And both return to their positions without incident.


    "Rudi! Keep your sights on the third one!"


    "Got it!" Paul shouts.


    At the same time, another head falls, and a pir of blood erupts.


    I grill the neck.


    My only job is to grill.


    I''m grilling meat,


    But I grill it diligently.


    I leave the rest to the others.


    I only focus on what''s before me.


    Paul cuts, and I burn.


    Elinalise and Talhand protect me.


    And Roxy protects them.


    The fourth head drops, and I scorch the neck.


    It''s going well.


    At least I thought so,


    But, then the Hydra changes its movements.


    Suddenly,


    Yes, very suddenly,


    The Hydraunches all five of its remaining heads exclusively at Talhand.


    "Kuuh!"


    "Talhand!"


    The first attacking head Talhand avoids.


    In the ce of the second head, that he cannot avoid, Talhand rolls on the ground.


    At this time, he grazes the body of the Hydra, rolling and rattling along the ground.


    The third attacking heades.


    Talhand, t on his arse, manages to catch theing mouth with his shield and axe.


    Then, the fourth attacking head:


    The Hydra head bites Talhand''s leg.


    And for a moment, suspends Talhand up in midair,


    "Guooooo!"


    Finally, the 5th attacking head, reaches to devour the whole body of the immobile Talhand¡ª.


    "Oryaa!"


    With a ''boom-boom'' sound, the head crashes.


    The heads of the Hydra, that is.


    The fourth and fifth heads were cut off by the shing attack of Paul.


    "I''m alive! Thanks for the save!" exims Talhand.


    "I burned them!" I report.


    "Power of the divine, be the nourishment for this body ¡ª [Healing]!" chants Roxy.


    While we hear each other at the same time, we work separately.


    I burn two more necks of the Hydra simultaneously.


    Just three remain.


    "Hm?"


    Again, the movements of the Hydra change.


    It appeared to stagger backwards, in fear of us.


    "It''s going good; we just need one final push, Rudi!"


    Paul goes forward.


    No, wait.


    Isn''t this a trap?


    Although we should attack, I don''t know what this opponent is plotting...


    Then, when I give it a moment of thought,


    "Naah!"


    One of the Hydra''s heads,


    An especially big head,


    It tears the scorched part clean off one of the necks.


    "What the?!"


    With the cauterized part of the neck bitten off, the head regrows a few momentster.


    "This is bad!"


    While it cannot rejuvenate heads from necks that are scorched,


    If it bites off the cauterized section, the head will regrow again.


    "Don''t give it time to regenerate!"


    "YAAAAAaaaaah!"


    Elinalise, while moving, lets out a war cry. She dashes,


    And thrusts her dius into the regenerating neck,


    "Oh, great frozen protector, to the ce thou demands, go.


    Strike with the muddy stream of the cier, [Ice Smash]!"


    Magic hammers into the neck which was about to revive a head at zero distance from where Elinalise was.


    The premature head, still without scales and with soft meaty skin, meets with a hunk of ice mming into it, shearing it clean.


    The neck writhes around, spraying blood like a freshly squeezed pomegranate.


    "Roxy!"


    "Oh, small cinder blessed with greatness, burn brilliantly, [methrower]!"


    Roxy, who was following up with Elinalise, shoots out the methrower.


    Although the scales dampen the magical power reaching the Hydra, the neck smokes and burns.


    "All right!"


    Paul goes to pursue with the follow up.


    However, the Hydra doesn''t lower a head.


    It rises itsrge body high up, raising its head to the ceiling, and res my way.


    Only three heads remain.


    Am I frightened?


    No, it''s something else.


    It''s not that feeling.


    It''s a feeling of danger.


    "Be on guard, something''s about toe!"


    "All right!"


    Paul''s confirmation.


    From there, I act on intuition.


    No, perhaps I can say that I act from my experience.


    I have seen this posture only once before.


    I recalled the Stray Dragon''s body standing erect, then my figure, in front of an impending [Inhaling Breath].


    "A fire breath attack ising! Please gather close to me!"


    "Right!"


    Paul back steps swiftly, until he is just in front of me.


    Elinalise and Talhand matches Paul''s pace, tumbling close to me.


    And Roxy leaps towards and clings on tightly to me.


    I begin creating water.


    A thick wall of water,


    Immediately after the wall of water swelled, the Hydra spews its breath.


    From all three heads, a terrific amount of ming breath pours out and ms into the water wall.


    Massive amounts of steam form, and the temperature in the room rises significantly.


    "...!"


    A dragon''s me breath boasts a horrifyingly high temperature.


    It can liquefy steel and even vaporize a small marsh, in mere moments.


    And this me breath released simultaneously from three necks.


    No normal magician has a spell to match this fire''s intensity.


    If five- no, ten- magicians concentrated to create one water wall, they might possibly defend.


    But even then, it might still be impossible.


    However, my magic reservoir is not normal.


    "Dad!"


    "Right!"


    Paul leaps into the ce where one of the Hydra''s necks sealed.


    The breath weapon seems to have restrictions on its usage.


    While I don''t know the exact reason, I understand that it cannot perform it in rapid session.


    Is it perhaps rted to some kind of umtion of magic inside the body?


    I just don''t know the reason.


    But, I know me breath is thest resort of a dragon.


    And to spew it from all three heads simultaneously,


    There will definitely be some recharging time.


    If it was just one head using it, then perhaps another head might set up for a sessive breath.


    However, this Hydra didn''t do it.


    Maybe it has to involve the other heads.


    At any rate, a chance hase.


    "OOOooohh!"


    Paul lops off a head.


    And I scorch its neck immediately.


    Two to go.


    One head attached to a thinner neck, and one to a thick neck.


    Is the thick neck attached to the main body?


    Then that one is thest target.


    "Dad, take the head on the thin neck!"


    "Understood!"


    Paul runs.


    Elinalise and Talhand team up to take on the head attached to the thick neck.


    "DaaRaaaaa!"


    Paul cleanly severs the head.


    And I immediately drive in my fire magic.


    Excellent,


    Only the main head remains.


    We''re going to win.


    Coming this far, we cannot give it any chance to try and begin regenerating its heads.


    Even if thest head is invulnerable, our team should be up to the task of finishing the Hydra off somehow.


    The moment I scorch thest neck with magic,


    <The Hydra makes a trembling movement.>


    I did not understand what that movement was.


    Although my Eye of Foresight disyed this movement, I didn''t understand it.


    It was too big.


    "Idiot!"


    "!"


    Before I notice it, Paul pushes me away.


    Immediately before me, I feel something huge pass by.


    Certainly, there are no heads left.


    No, that''s not right,


    It''s not that it was "without a head."


    It just happened to be "headless."


    The Hydra swings its headless necks around like a rose whip.


    Eight necks,


    Covered with hard scales like a grater, it was a bundle of necks.


    The body shakes, and all at once, it moves in a sweeping motion.


    "Rudiiii!"


    Paul shouts for a second time, and kicks me back.


    At the same time, with a colossal sound like ''daan'', something falls right beside me.


    Something,


    I immediately fall to my knees.


    At the ce where I am,


    Between Paul and I,


    "U, uoooh!"


    There are eyes in front of me.


    The eyes of something at its wits'' end,


    The eyes of a cornered beast,


    The eyes that try to find a way to survive until the veryst second.


    The eyes of the Hydra.


    From around the area of the forehead, something like a horn appears.


    "OOOOOOOOOooo!"


    On reflex, I immediately thrust my left hand into the eye.


    Together with a ''guchari'' sound, a burning sensation transmits up my arm.


    The Hydra''s eyelids closes.


    The eyelids, wrapped in scales, closes shut, like a guillotine.


    Simultaneously, I fired off a [Rock Cannonball].


    As the Hydra''s eyelids shut, the Hydra''s head burst apart.


    At the same time, I feel it jerk upwards.


    After the jerk, I hear a ''pop-crack'' sound resound in my head.


    "R, Roxyyyyy!!"


    I endure the pain and cry out, the name of my most reliable Shisho,


    "Oh, small cinder blessed with greatness, burn brilliantly, [methrower]!"


    Though her voice was small, it reaches my ears.


    Roxy scorches thest neck until ck, and it begins falling.


    The massive body of the Hydra makes a thunderous noise as it performs its death throes.


    A cloud of dust shoots up from the headless corpse; it falls to the ground in spasms of fear.


    From the body of the Hydra, I could feel the life force disappear.


    It cannot perform regeneration anymore.


    Thest head was vulnerable.


    "Haa...Haa..."


    Defeated,


    It was defeated.


    "We did it...tttu!"


    In that moment, I recognized an acute pain in my left hand.


    When I look, I am aghast.


    "Uuuu..."


    I have no left hand.


    I see the skin and muscles cut by the eyelid''s scales, and I see the bones and muscles crushed with the closing eyelid.


    And at thest moment, when it jerked up, the Hydra tore my hand off.


    Blood makes a ''wheezing'' sound as it spurts out of the artery.


    "Hand, my left hand..."


    Eyes,


    In the eye of the Hydra, there is my left hand.


    As soon as I thought of it, I see the main head,


    Roxy, having used the fire magic with all of her might, carbonized the main head down to the base of its neck.


    The moment I see it, I realize it.


    There is nothing remaining of my hand.


    Even if I search for it, I will probably never find it.


    And even while searching for it to rejoin it- all the while- I''m hemorrhaging blood.


    Aaah, I have to use my healing magic quickly.


    "Angel of miracles, please bestow the breath of heaven which is the pulse of life,


    Receiving it from the sky and the sun, Honorable God, who despises the crimson flow,


    Spread your white wings, and fly down to the sea of light.


    Let where you reach, the crimson not expel,


    [Shine Healing]."


    I chant the Advanced rank healing magic.


    I know that with this advanced rank healing, it cannot regenerate a lost limb.


    However, I still use it.


    Pink skin swells around the severed part, and the outflow of blood stops.


    Incidentally, the part of my face bruised from the time Paul kicked me seems to heal, as well.


    "Fuu...Haa..."


    My breath is ragged.


    Calm down... Calm down.


    My left hand is lost.


    However, the Hydra was a considerably terrible enemy.


    Arguably, it was a cheap victory if it only cost my left hand.


    If at thest moment, if Paul hadn''t helped me, I would have died.


    "...You saved my life, Dad."


    I turn around, searching for Paul''s whereabouts.


    There was no answer.


    Everyone stays silent.


    Elinalise stands still.


    Talhand is silent.


    Roxy covers her mouth.


    Gisu runs from the back of the room, pale in the face.


    There is no answer from Paul.


    "...Dad?"


    Everyone nces ahead,


    To the ce Paul had fallen.


    So, he copsed.


    I turn and face towards him.


    However,


    It wasn''t simply a copse.


    He is unconscious.


    His eyes are vacant.


    And then,


    I see there was no lower half to his body.


    "...Ah?"


    I can''tprehend my sight.


    "Eh?"


    Aa, I hate it.


    What had happened? I know.


    That''s right.


    I see it.


    Paul sent me flying with a kick,


    Because the main head reached the ce where I was.


    That''s why Paul kicked me back.


    For the sake of throwing me out of the way, he kicked; and then he was alone.


    So he had to kick with all of his might.


    I wasn''t a child anymore.


    In order to kick with all of his might, in such a way, he must''ve pushed out from his waist.


    Paul, as a swordsman in this world, avoided step-back recoil from the kick he gave me.


    He is a physically strong swordsman, and is able to wear touki.


    In other words, he is capable of sending me flying with a kick, and staying in position.


    Another way of putting it: he was blocking.


    I don''t want toe to the realization of that word.


    Blocking.


    "A, why?"


    The moment I say that, Paul''s eyes begin to stir.


    Paul''s eyes meet my own.


    "..."


    Paul says nothing.


    But he moves his mouth a little, expressing relief.


    Having felt relieved, he exhales.


    There is just a feeble vomiting of blood.


    And his eyes lose their light.


    Paul had died.

 Chapter 141: Parents

    <h4>Chapter 141: Parents</h4>


    Part 1


    The moment the Hydra breathed itsst, the crystal prison shattered.


    Zenith was alive.


    Though unconscious, she was breathing.


    Scattered about the surrounding area were dozens of huge magic crystals and arge quantity of magic stones thatprised the Hydra''s scaly armor.


    Further inside the room, arge amount of magic items had been dropped.


    If I sold those, I would be filthy rich.


    However, no one gleefully went to pick the treasure up.


    I surprised myself, at how detached I waspleting the work.


    There was a surreal feeling, like being in a dream.


    I would reply if asked, but my thoughts were empty.


    There was another me who seemed to be answering involuntarily.


    I cremated the remains of Paul in that ce.


    Even though there were various reasons, I wanted to take the corpse back home with me.


    But regarding the conduct of how to handle the dead inside abyrinth, I did as I was told.


    Only three items remained to be passed on as family heirlooms.


    Paul''s thin metal breastte.


    His tantou, which could inflict heavy damage on the toughest of opponents.


    Andstly, Paul''s beloved sword, which he always carried around.


    Under the care of my Fire Magic, Paul became a pile of bones in the blink of an eye.


    Elinalise said that if I buried it now how it is, there was a chance Paul''s bones could resurrect into a skeleton, and I agreed.


    That being the situation, I broke off a single bone that I may take home with me.


    I made a small vessel out of soil, and ced the bone I broke off inside of it.


    "..."


    There was a mysterious feeling.


    My chest clenched up very tightly, and I did not understand the meaning of this feeling.


    "Let''s go back."


    On the return trip, I was worthless.


    My surefooted steps were unstable now.


    Although I used magic to defeat enemies, if Roxy was not near my side, I would have more than likely stepped on a trap.


    Whenever I made a mistake, no one scolded me.


    Elinalise, Roxy, Talhand, and Gisu all said nothing.


    There were not even thefortable words ofint.


    Everyone was at a loss for words.


    We escaped from thebyrinth after the third day.


    Everyone took turns helping to carry Zenith for this long time.


    Even though there were moments of intensebat in thebyrinth, Zenith never woke.


    Though I was anxious, however, since she was still drawing breath I was eventually persuaded that she was alive.


    What we said to the three who waited for us back in town, I don''t remember.


    Certainly, Elinalise and Gisu gave a detailed exnation.


    I was unable to say anything.


    What could I say? There was nothing.


    Shera broke down crying, and Vera fell to her knees in shock.


    Even seeing such a scene, I was incapable of saying anything.


    Lilia''s reaction was different.


    She had an expressionless face.


    Concealing her own facial expression, she looked at me, and brought me into her tight embrace.


    She conveyed so many feelings to me all at once: ''You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?'' ''Thank you for all your hard work,'' ''You can leave the rest to me,'' ''Please, rest for a while.''


    I, who had such a feeling of emptiness, had to put forth some effort to nod in agreement.


    When I came back to the hotel, I took off my robe.


    Looking around the shoulder area of the robe, I see a deep tear.


    I should repair it with some sewing.


    Though I thought that, I tossed the robe at some corner of the room.


    Aqua Heartia, the tool bag, I tossed everything on top of the robe...


    I copsed in a heap onto the bed.


    Part 2


    That evening I had a dream.


    In that dream, I was in my previous form.


    The form of the slovenly and subservient NEET.


    However, Hitogami did note out.


    There was no white-colored room either.


    It was just a memory of my previous life.


    That''s right, just a dream about my previous life.


    I don''t recall exactly when it was.


    But I remembered a scene of that time.


    In my previous live, at my house, even down to how my living room looked.


    And then, the dream shifted to my previous life''s parents talking about me in the living room.


    Because it was just a scene in a dream, I didn''t hear any voices.


    However strangely, it was clear to me that I was the point of the discussion.


    Were my parents at that time worried about me?


    I didn''t even know the cause of my parent''s death.


    Even though the both of them died at the same time, I wasn''t even sick about it.


    Was it an ident? Or, perhaps it was suicide?


    Just before the moment of their death, I wonder what they thought of me.


    How could I think of my own self as anything other than that of a shameless NEET?


    Surely, there would have been an irritated feeling.


    Yeah, or at least thoughts about how I was deplorable.


    But, the truth is, I just don''t know.


    Sometimes, I saw my mother''s face.


    Or father whom, after a certain point tired of dealing with me, stopped saying anything at all.


    At the time of their death, did they think about me for even an instant?


    And then, there was me. Me, who didn''t even attend their funeral. What was I even thinking?


    To not even gather the bones of my parents; what on earth was I thinking?


    Why? Why did I not even go to their funeral?


    I was scared.


    Even though my parents died, I could noty my eyes upon them and grieve.


    Other''s turned eyes of contempt and hostility towards this sheetty NEET.


    Of course that wasn''t all it was.


    I was in no way an admirable person.


    Actually, at that time, I didn''t think the death of my parents to be a sad thing at all.


    I don''t think I was sad, because I didn''t think my parents had any love for me.


    The feeling of, [This is bad, what am I going to do now?] was stronger than the feelings of caring about the death of my parents.


    From this point, I wasn''t even able to stomach looking at myself.


    I do not intend to justify my actions; it was just something that I did.


    This situation of losing myst refuge of escapism put me between a rock and a hard ce; this situation suddenly threw me unprepared into the depths of reality.


    Everyone wants to have one or two ces to escape himself or herself.


    Though I have regrets, I however, am not being med.


    But, at the very least,


    I should have at least gone to the funeral.


    I just cannot understand what was in my thoughts at that time.


    I should have at least seen thest face of my parents.


    I should have at least picked up their bones.


    Was thest face of Paul not worth worrying about?


    It wasn''t aughing face.


    It wasn''t even a face that seemed satisfied.


    However, clinging to the corners of the mouth was a hint of a relieved smile.


    What were yourst words going to be?


    What kind of faces did my previous parents express when they died?


    Why? Why didn''t I see it?


    Oh, how much I wanted to return and see their faces.


    Part 3


    The next day.


    Waking up was the worst.


    The feeling of wanting to do nothing exerted its influence over my whole body.


    However, somehow I cheated it, and got out of bed.


    I went to the next room, to Lilia and Zenith.


    When Lilia sees me, she gives me a look of astonishment.


    "Rudeus-sama, are you feeling all right now?"


    "...Sort of, for the time being. Wouldn''t it be troublesome if I kept resting?"


    "It''s okay even if Rudeus-sama needs to rest a bit longer, no one would mind it at all."


    Listening to Lilia''s advice, I went to the bedroom where I followed an urge to keep resting.


    However, more than that, there was an urge to do something, the feeling I had to keep moving forward.


    "Please allow me to remain here."


    "...Is that how it is? Understood, please, have a seat then."


    In the end, I decided to examine Zenith''s state, with thepany of Lilia.


    How many days has Zenith been asleep for now?


    It was three days out of thebyrinth, one day to Lapan, and so on the fourth day, she has still not awoken?


    No matter how many times I look at her, it seems to me that she is just asleep.


    Even though she''s been asleep for however many days, I don''t get the sense that she''s lost any weight.


    Rather, she''s actually very healthy looking.


    The same way the Zenith in my memory looked.


    Nor, does it seem that she''s aged even a little more.


    Her hands and cheeks felt warm to the touch, and when I put my ear near her mouth, I heard her breathing.


    It''s just she hasn''t woken up.


    Maybe she''ll be this way for a while.


    If she stays like this, won''t she eventually weaken and die?


    Such a thought instantly crossed my mind.


    However, I don''t dare speak it aloud.


    There are things I don''t need to say, and there are things I just shouldn''t.


    Lilia and I just quietly watched over Zenith.


    asionally, Vera or Shera woulde and talk.


    However, what they talked about didn''t remain in my memory.


    I ate a meal with Lilia.


    I wasn''t feeling very hungry, and the food managed to stick to my throat.


    Though I tried to wash it down with water, I nearly vomited it out anyway.


    It wasn''t until midday that there was any kind of change in the condition of Zenith.


    Lilia watching with me saw Zenith slowly opening her eyelids with a small groan,


    "Mmn..."


    In that room were Lilia, Vera, and I.


    Vera immediately ran off to call the others.


    I attentively watched over her as she tried to straighten her body upright.


    Normally, when someone is asleep for a number of days, it''s difficult to sit up.


    However, Zenith was able to sit up almost entirely on her own, with a little help from Lilia.


    "Good Morning, Madam."


    Lilia''s smile blooms when she spoke to Zenith.


    Zenith after rising up looked at Lilia with a particrly dim face.


    "...Mm?"


    Zenith''s voice.


    It was a familiar voice to me.


    If I thought about it, when I was born into this world, I had heard her voice first.


    A voice that emits a feeling of relief.


    I felt relieved.


    Paul had died.


    However, we managed to save the person whom Paul wanted to rescue.


    She was safely alive.


    We aplished Paul''s will.


    When Zenith hears that Paul has died, she will begin to mourn.


    And, most likely, cry.


    However, between Lilia, Zenith, and I, we can at least share the grief three-ways.


    "Mother..."


    It seems like now is not the best time to say it.


    When she is able to take it easy and understand the present situation a bit better.


    It''ll be fine after that.


    It''s best to take things slowly and sequentially.


    I don''t think it would be wise at all to push the harsh reality on her so suddenly.


    First, meeting Zenith after all this time, shouldn''t it be a pleasant thing?


    "...?"


    Zenith had a look of mild confusion.


    With an action, she pushed my chest away.


    She had forgotten me.


    It can''t be helped.


    It''s the same as it was with Roxy.


    Because time has passed, my face has changed.


    It might be a shock now, but it''ll be a funny storyter.


    "Madam, this here is Rudeus. It''s been nearly ten years since you saw himst."


    "..."


    Zenith stares at me absent-mindedly.


    And then moves her stare to Lilia.


    In my mother''s eyes they reflect the face of Lilia.


    "...?"


    And then she returned to looking confused again.


    The eyes of Lilia open wide.


    Something strange is going on.


    Definitely strange.


    For a while now, Zenith''s face was expressionless.


    It''s peculiar that she managed to get up after so long.


    But, perhaps something else is the matter?


    I don''t have the words for it.


    She can only groan.


    And the current gesture,


    A gesture that makes it seem like she has forgotten Lilia.


    I can understand if it''s just me, but how can she possibly forget the existence of Lilia?


    Lilia grew a little older, sure.


    But, not so much that there was a drastic change.


    Even her hairstyle and clothes are the same as always.


    "...Ae...A¡ª..."


    Her voice was poor.


    Her eyes were dim.


    Her words were lost.


    We can only observe her reaction.


    "Madam...could it possibly be...?"


    Lilia seemed to notice it too.


    [Could it possibly be?]


    We understood the meanings of those words there.


    It''s a joke right, that she lost her mind?


    Lilia and I talked about this many times.


    "..."


    We reached a conclusion immediately.


    Though Zenith reacts to our voices.


    However, she cannot reply with words.


    That it''s possible she can''t understand what we are saying.


    "Rudeus-sama... the madam... is lost."


    Zenith lost everything.


    Her memories, knowledge, and wisdom.


    All three things that is vital to form a person.


    She''s an invalid.


    She''s not capable of remembering Paul.


    My mother doesn''t even remember Lilia or I.


    Who? How? What happened that it became like this?


    To be not able to remember anything,


    In other words, she cannot grieve the death of Paul.


    We cannot share the grief with Zenith,


    Such a fact is now made clear.


    "Ah..."


    My heart is broken.


    Part 4


    Since then, I wonder how many days have passed.


    My sense of time has be vague.


    Waking, sleeping.


    Sleeping, waking.


    I repeated the motions many times.


    When I slept, my dreams kept ying back the moments of Paul''s death.


    Paul shes the Hydra.


    The Hydra''s neck swings around.


    Paul pushes me away to evade the attack.


    Then Paul moves and the Hydra moves.


    I am unable to move.


    Paul kicks me and sends me flying out of the way. The head of the Hydra falls in front of me.


    Then, I jump to my feet.


    I take a moment to reaffirm that I''m not in a dream, and then drop myself back into the bed.


    I did not have the energy to stand.


    Only enough energy to think; my thoughts are only on Paul.


    Paul.


    That guy.


    He was by no means a praiseworthy guy at all.


    He was a scumbag phnderer, and an egotistical show-off.


    He was weak to adversity, and quick to escape to the bottle.


    Surely, as material for a father, he would be disqualified.


    But... I loved him.


    But, it was a different kind of love.


    The love of Paul was very different.


    The Paul I came to know was more like a "partner-in-crime."


    While my mental age was superior, Paul''s physical age was superior.


    Even if you ounted for all the knowledge of my previous life, because I was a shut-in for at least ten years of that life, Paul probably had the upper hand in life experience.


    But that doesn''t matter.


    Age doesn''t matter.


    When I talked with Paul, I got the strong feeling he and I were the same type of man.


    I was never able to see him as a "father."


    When I was a child, I never really thought much of him.


    But,


    Paul took the time to raise me properly, as his child.


    This child, born from the contents of a deplorable thirty year old,


    And who, no matter how others observed him, he exhibited strange behavior.


    Paul saw me as family, and never looked away in shame.


    There were certain parts that father and son couldn''t meet.


    But even then, this guy saw me without fail, as his rtion.


    There was never a time when he treated me like an outsider.


    To the very end, I was his son.


    He saw me only as his [son], the superman.


    We werepletely backwards.


    But that guy had been my father the entire way.


    And he continued being a father, even while he had to move around and bnce so many things.


    And then, he protected me until the very end.


    He, the father, protected me, the son.


    He risked it all, to save me.


    Because it was the most natural act he could do as a father.


    And because of that, he died.


    It''s a strange story.


    Me, who isn''t a child,


    Paul, who was the father,


    Paul, who had two real children,


    Unlike my fake self, I mean, authentic, genuine children.


    Unlike my fake self, who had his soul from another world put in a male body, he had two docile, cute daughters.


    Norn and Aisha.


    Now, I will have to be the one to protect them.


    Don''t you have two wives as well?


    Zenith, who you searched hard for over so many years and finally found,


    And Lilia, who supported you all that time until you could find her.


    Two wives and two daughters.


    Four people in total.


    How could you leave these four people behind, Paul?


    Weren''t they the most important people to you?


    ...for Paul, perhaps I might have been one of those as well.


    Two wives, two daughters, and his only son.


    All five of us are equally important to him.


    Although, I never watched him in the capacity of a father,


    That guy''s thoughts always cherished me.


    AAH! SHEET! WHY THE FU- ARGH!


    Paul.


    Please, please forgive me...


    How many times did you say it?


    [Rudi, I''ll try and treat you like a man.]


    Did you treat me as a man?


    I got married, I bought a house, I took in my sisters, and I felt like I became properly independent.


    I came to help you. I even took an active role in thebyrinth party.


    It was my intention to remain independent.


    Did you have any trouble seeing it?


    And at the end, helping me, even at the cost of your own life. What did you want to tell me with yourst words?


    Yet, why?


    Damn it, why...


    Why did you still protect me, who became independent?


    When I have to go back to Norn and Aisha, how do I tell them about you?


    With the current state of things, how should I exin it to them?


    To the extent of Zenith, what should I do for her?


    And from this point ahead, how should I continue?


    Can you teach me, Paul?


    Truthfully, what did you think about at the end?


    Sheet.


    Did you expect to die?


    Ahh, godd*mn it!


    Why did I have to let you die, Paul, just when you were finally going to be free of all your worries.


    ...If only he lived, no one else would have to be troubled in the end.


    [Hah, this is no good, isn''t it?]


    Sadness overflowed.


    My tears endlessly spill out.


    During my life... no, my previous life, when my mother and father died, I never truly wept.


    I didn''t even think it was a sad thing.


    Yet, when Paul died, the tears came.


    It''s sad.


    It''s hard to believe.


    The one guy who wasn''t supposed to disappear had disappeared.


    Paul was my father.


    He was my father.


    Even if I never thought of him as a father,


    As much as the ones of my previous life, he was my parent.


    Part 5


    I think and think,


    I cry and cry,


    I am so exhausted.


    [...I don''t want to do anything.]


    With my lethargy, I have not been able to move from this one room.


    Even if I know there are things that still need to be done, I cannot muster the energy.


    I don''t have enough power to leave the room even.


    I sleep, I wake, and I sit.


    Days wasted with barely changing my body posture.


    Lilia and Elinalise took the time toe check up on me.


    They talked about something with me.


    However, I do not remember what it was.


    It felt like I was suddenly listening to an unknownnguage, and I was unable to understand the words that they spoke.


    Even if I understood the meaning of the words, it''s still just as likely that I wouldn''t have been able to give a proper reply.


    I did not have the words.


    I did not have the words, even for them.


    Supposing,


    Suppose for a moment that I, for example, could have handled a sword better inbat.


    Then, I also could have helped in severing the neck of the Hydra.


    Would Paul really have had to die then?


    Paul and I would slice the heads off, and then Roxy and I would seal it with mes.


    If I had been able to decapitate heads too, we could have defeated it far more easily than what actually happened.


    Even if I could have at least worn touki.


    Or, if I could have just dodged out of the way a bit faster.


    By evading the attack of the Hydra, Paul wouldn''t have had to protect me.


    Or,


    If I walloped Paul hard at that time, and made us return at once.


    When we returned, we could have calmly held a strategy meeting.


    We may havee up with a good n for how to handle it.


    Not the impulsive way we barely managed, but a really good idea.


    If the n was different, if it was just even a little different...


    However, it''s toote.


    Paul has died.


    I can no longer see the dead face of my parent.


    Even if Ie up with anything now, it is already far toote.

 Chapter 142: Looking Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 142: Looking Ahead</h4>


    Part 1


    A certain tavern,


    four people were sitting at a table.


    Amongst the hustling and bustling inside the bar, only that ce was gloomy.


    All four of them had a dark expression.


    "...So Paul died, huh."


    A woman with luxurious blonde hair and long ears.


    Elinalize was whispering to herself.


    "Yeah, he died."


    A man from the Magic Race that had the face of a monkey.


    Gisu said that as he looked at the mug he was holding.


    "He died protecting his son. That''s his true wish."


    A male dwarf that had a burly beard.


    Talhand replied without care.


    However, he had no tension in his voice.


    Even though he drank enough of his favorite drink to be wasted, there was no signs of him being drunk.


    "With Zenith like this too, Paul wouldn''t have been cheerful."


    At Gisu''s words, Talhand went silent and focused on his drink.


    Zenith had be a cripple, to which they had received quite a shock.


    As people that knew Zenith to be someone bright and lively, the shock was even bigger to them.


    Nevertheless, they were adventurers.


    They were familiar with death.


    Even if Zenith had died, they would have tolerated and epted that fact.


    "Well, she survived. Perhaps, there may be a chance to heal her."


    Talhand said that without any sense of confidence.


    There have sometimes been tales of someone bing a cripple due to a monster''s poison.


    However, there were no tales about them being healed.


    If the neck was cut off, or if the head was smashed,


    Even God-ss healing magic would not be able to heal that.


    "Even if she can walk, or talk, her memories won''t return."


    Elinalize said that as if giving up on that idea.


    "What, Elinalize. It seems you know a lot about this."


    "...That''s just the way it is."


    Elinalize didn''t exin it in detail.


    She has lived much longer than Talhand or Gisu.


    She said that as if she had seen cases simr to this one.


    That''s why she knows.


    However, as if to feel that some form of hope wasn''t gone, Talhand did not press any further.


    "...So, the problem now, is that son of his."


    Talhand spoke.


    "Yeah..."


    Hearing that, his voice went up with a sigh.


    Rudeus Greyrat.


    Paul''s son, although it has been close to a week, had not stepped out of his room.


    "That guy, he''s got no energy, and doesn''t wanna do anything."


    "It''s like he''s a cripple himself."


    Elinalize and Gisu said in agreement.


    Rudeus had be a shell of his former self.


    Even when calling out to him, he did not answer.


    With hollow eyes, he said [Oh] and merely nodded.


    "Rudi was quite attached to Paul."


    The girl from the Magic Race with blue hair.


    Roxy Migurdia, who had been silent up to now, whispered softly.


    What she saw in her mind was a very young Rudeus who was learning swordsmanship from Paul.


    Rudeus continued to swing his sword with a disappointed face no matter how many times Paul beat him down.


    It was a boy that had a bundle of talent.


    For someone that hadn''t spent such time with that family, it was a dazzling scenery that would make anyone feel envious.


    "Well, I can understand Senpai''s feelings. But, it''ll be bad at this rate."


    "That''s right."


    Rudeus has not taken a single bite since that day.


    Even though he was encouraged to eat, he nodded with an [Oh], and didn''t eat at all.


    At the minimum, though he was drinking water, it was clear as day he was bing increasingly haggard.


    His eyes were sunk, his cheeks hollowed, one would think that he looked like death.


    If he was left alone like this, he''ll really die.


    Everybody here thought that.


    "...We must cheer him up again somehow."


    At Roxy''s words, Gisu nced at Elinalize.


    "Hey you, don''t you do [That] all the time in times like these?"


    "I can''t do that."


    Elinalize replied immediately.


    The one who didn''t understand [That] was Roxy.


    "What can''t be done?"


    "..."


    Gisu and Talhand looked at each other, then shut themselves up.


    Roxy knit her eyebrows in puzzlement.


    "Elinalize, do you have some kind of n?"


    "...I do not."


    Elinalize answered that like she wanted to get something over with.


    "Well, anyway."


    Gisu was scratching his cheek.


    Talhand was drinking his beer like it was something interesting.


    "Well, anyway. In times like this, it''s best to forget by going all out to y."


    "y?"


    "Men are self-interested creatures. By drinking beer, sleeping with girls, and feeling good, they immediately feel the joy of living, and would feel better again."


    "Ah...! Ahh, I see."


    Even Roxy can understand what was being said.


    She could understand what Elinalize, who was attracted to men, would do.


    "I, I see. M-me, men are like that! I see! I see..."


    Roxy was looking down with a red face.


    When a man feels down, he makes love to a woman.


    It feels like she had heard something like this before.


    Especially for mercenaries, before and after the battle, would buy a girl to distract their fears.


    There were even many adventurers who would head to brothels immediately after a near-death experience on a quest.


    However, thinking of Rudeus and Elinalize getting together, Roxy was left with depression in her heart.


    "Elinalize. Didn''t you say this in the past? That you were good atforting heartbroken men."


    "I did say that."


    Roxy was thinking.


    Certainly, Elinalize was good at that.


    She has numerous rtionships with men on a routine basis, and have heard that she has also quite the technique.


    With someone as experienced as her, it was possible to make Rudeus get back on his feet.


    Though it was mortifying, it''s something that can''t be helped.


    "That''s rare. If it was the regr you, you wouldn''t have left Senpai alone right now."


    She couldn''t bear looking at Rudeus right now.


    Even Elinalize wanted to help andfort him.


    However, she understood.


    If she used Rudeus''s grief as a reason to make love to him here, what will they do when they return?


    Betraying Clif, betraying Sylphy.


    Rudeus would not take that calmly.


    "Even I have partners that I can''t do."


    "Why is it that you can''t do it with Rudi?"


    Roxy res at Elinalize.


    "Even though Rudi is suffering so much..."


    "Well..."


    Elinalize started to speak, then realized.


    That Roxy didn''t know.


    "Because Rudeus''s wife is my granddaughter."


    "...Eh!?"


    Roxy lost her grip on her mug.


    The mug fell on the table with a nk.


    While spilling its contents, the mug rolled on the table, fell on the ground, and made a dry sound.


    "Eh, Rudi, is he married?"


    "Yeah. He''s married. He''s about to have a child."


    "I, I see... w, well it''s obvious isn''t it, Rudi being of age and all..."


    Roxy was unable to hide her trembling, and picked up the mug on the floor.


    Then, wanting to drink what''s inside, she realized it spilled, then ordered another one.


    "Ah, please give me the strongest one in the house."


    Roxy folded her arms with her eyes spinning.


    Marriage.


    Of course Rudeus would get married, yeah.


    It''s something normal.


    Yeah.


    She kept talking to herself like that.


    Then, remembering her own actions in thebyrinth, she grit her teeth.


    She thought that Rudi was free and took the initiative.


    She had wanted to make a good impression, but she was not treated as an obstacle because she was merely an acquaintance in the end.


    It must have beenughable and ridiculous, being right beside him.


    She wanted to scream, [Why didn''t anybody tell me this?!]


    But, she kept theint to the back of her throat.


    Right now she wasn''t worrying about herself.


    "B, But, even though he''s married, this is an emergency, surely even once would be fine?"


    Roxy did not even understand what she herself was saying.


    Just that she felt that she wanted Rudeus to get better again.


    "...Maybe that is so, but I cannot do it."


    Elinalize said that with some frustration.


    Even seeing her frustrated face, Roxy could not understand her feelings.


    "...Here you go."


    "Ah, thanks."


    There was the drink that she had ordered.


    Roxy stirred the mug, then drank it all in one go.


    A burning sensation spread in her bone-dried throat.


    It was frighteningly tasty, showing that the body really wanted that alcohol.


    "Besides, for me to Rudeus..."


    Elinalize closed her mouth there.


    "Well, even if I can''t do it, wouldn''t it be fine if Gisu brings him to a brothel around here?"


    "I wonder. Making love to someone he doesn''t know, I doubt Rudeus would get better with that."


    "Well, what that child really needs, is someone reliable to lean on."


    "Then, Lilia?"


    "Like I said..."


    "Yeah, I get it, don''t be so angry."


    Elinalize''s heart wasplex.


    She doesn''t want to interfere with Sylphy''s marriage.


    However, she wants to help Rudeus.


    If she makes love to Rudeus, she may be able to cheer him up again.


    She was confident in that.


    However, she felt certain that is a mistake, and that it would be something that cannot be undone.


    If it was the usual, she would y the part of the viin.


    Up till now, she had done so many times.


    However, when she felt that she did not want to betray Cliff here, she could no longer do it.


    "..."


    Then, silence followed.


    Only the quiet sound of drinking continued.


    There was nobody that called out to this uneven group of four.


    Only over there was it as quiet as the night.


    "In any case, Zenith had be like that.


    I want Senpai to hurry and get back on his feet, then we can say good-bye to this town."


    With Gisu''s words, the remaining three sighed.


    "You''re right..."


    They were all tired.


    It''s been six years.


    Six long years.


    Since the Teleportation Incident, six years have passed.


    It was definitely not a short period of time.


    Heading from the Central Continent towards the Magic Continent, then crossing from the Magic Continent to the Begaritto Continent.


    And, finally.


    Searching in the Teleportation Labyrinth.


    There were tough and painful times.


    However, all of it was something one could look back andugh at.


    Certainly, the Teleportation Incident was an unfortunate event.


    But, for them, it wasn''t full of just misfortune.


    The party that had split up gathered up little by little.


    Elinalize and Talhand partied up once again.


    Gisu moved for the sake of Paul.


    Paul and Talhand got along again.


    And, ultimately, Paul and Elinalize fought side by side once more.


    Thinking that these things would never happen again, with Paul as their center, they got together again.


    After rescuing Zenith, they would locate Ghyine, and everybody would drink together.


    That is what everybody had thought.


    However, Paul died.


    With just that, they felt a sense of weariness that can''t be described.


    Like anything and everything had been ruined.


    Even though they spent so much time building up to that.


    The sense of weariness in that all had been trampled in the very end.


    It wasn''t just Rudeus who had be lethargic.


    "Well, he''s Rudeus, the son of Paul and Zenith. He may be depressed right now, but he''ll eventuallye around on his own."


    "...I hope you''re right."


    "..."


    At Talhand''s words, two people nodded vaguely.


    They knew Rudeus''s weakness.


    Nevertheless, he''s already 16, no longer a child.


    Even though it has been painful, his heart is that of a splendid adult.


    Death visits everybody, and it is something adventurers are familiar with.


    Parents will someday die.


    Anybody will ovee that.


    That''s why, even Rudeus will eventually do so too.


    "..."


    The only person that wasn''t nodding was Roxy.


    She had remembered.


    What happened a long time ago.


    Part 2


    ¡ª Rudeus''s POV¡ª


    When I looked out the window, it was evening.


    I sat on the bed absent-mindedly.


    How many days have passed since then?


    It doesn''t really matter.


    No matter how many days it has been.


    <Knock, knock>


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the doorway.


    "Rudi, may I?"


    Looking up, Roxy was standing there.


    Guess I left the door open.


    "...Sensei."


    It felt like it''s been forever since I spoke.


    Though my voice was so hoarse that I didn''t know if Roxy heard it or not.


    Roxy walked briskly towards me.


    It felt strange.


    I wonder why.


    Ahh, I see, she doesn''t have her robe on today.


    She was wearing a very thin top and bottom clothing.


    How unusual.


    "Excuse me."


    Saying that with a firm tone, Roxy sat next to me.


    For a while, we sat in silence for a few seconds.


    As if choosing her words, Roxy whispered.


    "For a change of pace, would you like toe out with me?"


    "...?"


    "Yeah, there are a lot of magical items that you can''t find on any other continents. If we look around here, it could turn out to be quite fun, you know?"


    "No..."


    I wasn''t in the mood.


    "I, I see."


    "Sorry."


    Roxy''s invitation.


    I understand she was trying to cheer me up.


    Normally, I''d follow her like a dog.


    However, I don''t feel like it right now.


    "..."


    "..."


    Again, silence filled the room.


    Again, as if choosing her words, Roxy whispered.


    "...It''s regrettable what happened to Paul and Zenith."


    Regrettable.


    Is it fine to settle this with just the word regrettable?


    Well, for Roxy, it''s merely someone else''s business.


    "I also remember the time when the five of us lived in Buina Vige quite well.


    To me, it may have been the happiest time of my life."


    "..."


    Roxy said that quietly, and held my hand.


    Roxy''s hand was hot.


    "When I was an adventurer, it wasn''t rare for people close to me to die. I feel your pain, because I also experienced it."


    "...Please don''t lie."


    I had met Roxy''s parents before.


    Those two were healthy.


    I hadn''t heard them talk about having any other children.


    "Aren''t your father and mother well?"


    "Let''s see, though thest time I met them was a few years ago, both my parents are fine. They could live for another hundred years."


    "Then, you don''t understand!"


    I felt someone rising up from the bottom of my heart, and I shook off Roxy''s hand.


    "Please don''t say such thoughtless things!"


    I yelled in a loud voice.


    As I yelled, I felt my remaining amount of powere out of my body.


    Even while Roxy looked taken aback, she whispered with a serious expression.


    "The one who died, was when I was just starting out as an adventurer. He had partied with me, and taught me the basics of adventuring. Though he wasn''t my parent, I considered him as an older brother."


    "..."


    "He died while covering for me."


    "..."


    "I was also in distress."


    "..."


    "That''s why, I can at least understand a fragment of your feelings."


    Then, you don''t understand after all.


    You don''t know my feelings being torn between my past self who reincarnated and the current situation.


    Honestly, I don''t think I can get over this.


    Even if I know what Roxy is thinking that can make me better again, I don''t have the will to follow it through.


    "When I lived at Buina Vige, I was truly happy.


    When I thought of going to the kingdom of Asura to work I couldn''t find any jobs,


    so then when I went to the countryside, and thought of nning to start as a teacher, Rudi was overflowing with talent, even Paul and Zenith treated me warmly.


    They may have been the ones that taught me the actual warmth of a family."


    Saying that, Roxy looked at my eyes.


    Her eyes were clear.


    "To me, it was a second family."


    Roxy got up from the bed as she said that.


    She went behind me, and when she knelt, she hugged my head closely.


    "Rudi. I will share your sorrow with you."


    I felt something soft at the back of my head.


    I could hear Roxy''s heartbeat thumping.


    It was a rxing sound.


    I wonder why hearing this sound made me feel relieved.


    I wonder why I felt everything will be okay.


    The same goes for the smell.


    Roxy''s smell made me at peace.


    In such a hard time, when I remember Roxy''s smell, it mysteriously became my support.


    I wonder why.


    The answer wasing out of my throat.


    But it didn''te.


    "I am your Shisho. Although I am a small and inadequate Shisho, I have lived longer than you, and am sturdy. I don''t mind if you wish to lean on me."


    I grabbed Roxy''s hand in front of me.


    It was a small hand.


    But, it felt big.


    Looking at this hand also made me feel at ease.


    I wonder if I''ll be more at ease if I was closer to her.


    "Even if it''s painful, if two people share it, it will be lighter."


    Roxy parted from me as she said that.


    Instinctively, I pulled Roxy''s hand towards me.


    "Ah."


    Her small body easily fell on myp.


    Our eyes met directly.


    Her slightly sleepy eyes were wet with tears.


    Her face was bright red, and her mouth was shut tight.


    I ced my hand on her back and drew her closer.


    The sound of Roxy''s heartbeat was getting faster.


    It was warm.


    "It, it''s okay, you know?"


    I wonder what''s okay.


    "W, when males are grieving, when they sleep with a woman, I heard they would feel refreshed."


    Who said that?


    Ah, must be Elinalize.


    What is Roxy saying at a time like this?


    "Women are the same, they also want to forget painful things, and it''s painful for me when Paul died. If Rudi is okay with it, I don''t mind at all if you sleep with me."


    Roxy kept talking hurriedly.


    "That''s right. I want to forget about all this. But with a body that has no appeal... If you don''t like it, you can go to a brothel you know?"


    Roxy kept talking as if making excuses.


    This person was a girl that I never ceased to respect.


    If I did what I was told and slept with her, I wonder what it would be like.


    "W, well, even though I look like this I''m very experienced, and I think I can do much better than the other little girls. We''ll do this casually, just to wash away this bad mood, and just try it out for once..."


    Roxy''s incoherent words could not reach me.


    I was in the mood.


    Just hearing her heartbeat I felt so much more rxed.


    If I get closer to her, I wonder if I would feel even morefortable?


    I was thinking of excuses like that.


    "Ah, well, if you''re talking about someone who would be better, I don''t mind bowing to Elinalize...ah!"


    I pushed Roxy down on the bed.


    Very violently.


    It might be that I was venting out all my anger.


    ¡ª


    Part 3


    The next morning.


    What I woke up to the first thing to was Roxy''s sleeping face.


    The innocent sleeping face of Roxy with her hair down.


    At the same time, the thought [I did it now...] crossed my mind.


    "Haa..."


    I sighed.


    What should I say to Sylphy...


    "..."


    My worries have increased by one.


    But, for some reason, I felt like my vision became clear again.


    As if all my worries had been a dream.


    I still had some feelings of depression within me.


    But this was not me at my most depressed.


    It could not even bepared to yesterday.


    I wonder why.


    I wonder if it''s because the act of creating life healed the sadness of losing it?


    "Mn."


    Then, Roxy''s eyes snapped open.


    After she took a long hard look at me who was in front of her, she squirmed as if trying to hide her body under the nket.


    "Good morning, Rudi..."


    Then, she murmured while facing away.


    "Um, how was it?"


    Asking me [How?], I won''t lie.


    I treated Roxy very violently.


    Roxy being experienced was a t-out lie.


    Even so, she epted everything, refusing toin about the pain.


    It''s something I am grateful and apologetic for.


    As someone who loves Sylphy, praising Roxy felt like a taboo.


    To be frank, Roxy''s body was small, and slightly did not match my size.


    But, it would be a lie to say I didn''t feel good.


    Right now, I am certain I feel quite rxed.


    I do not have to lie and hurt Roxy''s feelings.


    "It felt great."


    Roxy''s face quickly turned red.


    "Thank you very mu... no, not that, I wanted to ask if you felt a little better."


    Oh, that.


    I failed.


    "Yeah."


    "Then, if you hug me in return, I''ll be happy."


    "...Yeah."


    As I was told, I hugged Roxy.


    Roxy''s skin was soft, moist and a bit sticky.


    She was sweating after all.


    From her soft skin, I could hear Roxy''s heartbeat.


    It was a rxing sound.


    "Rudi''s arms are quite burly. It''s as if you weren''t a magician at all."


    "...I''ve been training."


    Roxy said that while stroking my chest and arms.


    With such a cute act, my love for Sylphy wavered just a bit.


    I slowly pulled away from Roxy''s body.


    Then, I got up.


    I felt like I wanted to ask her something.


    "Roxy-sensei. May I ask something strange?"


    "...What is it?"


    She probably noticed the atmosphere around me.


    Roxy also got up with a serious face, and sat in a kneeling position on top of the bed.


    A naked Roxy sitting on top of the bed in kneeling position.


    Because it was so erotic that it might be bad, I turned away my gaze.


    Covering my bottom half with a nket, I continued to talk.


    "This is just a made-up story..."


    With that introduction,


    I began to talk.


    A story of a certain man.


    As a fiction to the end.


    A man who secluded himself when bad things happened to him when he was young.


    He was close to twenty years old, and lived like trash while leeching off of his parents.


    However, one day, his parents had suddenly died.


    That man not only did not go to the funeral, but on the contrary did the worst thing a human being can do.


    Seeing that, his other family members beat him up and threw him out of the house.


    The man had lost everything, but luck brought him to a newnd, and he turned over a new leaf, and devoted himself to change for the better.


    His lifestyle was going well, and he thought that he would be happy if things kept like this.


    But, currently right now, because of a big failure, he let a person important to him die.


    Because of that, that man remembered his parents deaths.


    That man only then had mourned his parents'' deaths.


    I told that kind of story.


    The more I talked about this, it felt my heart was spewing out pus.


    I wonder if I just wanted someone to hear this.


    Was it something that easy, I wonder?


    "..."


    Roxy listened quietly.


    Not cutting in with agreement, just silently listening.


    "What do you think that man should do?"


    "..."


    Roxy remained silent.


    She might not know how to respond when being told such a story all of a sudden.


    There would be no way that she would believe that this was a story of my life.


    She is a wise person, so she may think that there is a hidden meaning to it.


    "...If it was me, I would go to my parents'' graves. I don''t think it''s toote even now. The same with talking to the other family members."


    "But, the graves and the family members are far away, and he can''t easily go to them. He may also be unable to return. That man has another life, he made a family in the newnd, and he cherishes them dearly."


    "He can''t go back?"


    "Yes. In the first ce, the possibility that he can''t go back is quite high."


    Roxy again became silent at that.


    But, this time it was short.


    "In that case, there''s nothing to be done. Now, he should take care of the family that''s in front of him."


    Roxy''s words were awfully clich¨¦.


    They were words anybody coulde up with and say.


    It wasn''t special or anything, just something that was obvious.


    "Even Paul would have wished for you to do so, Rudi."


    Roxy said something obvious in a matter-of-fact way.


    Self-ttering.


    Commonce words.


    Words that she heard from somewhere.


    "Please face the future. Everybody is waiting for you."


    But, my heart felt refreshed.


    Yeah.


    It wasmon.


    The death of my parents in my previous life, and Paul''s death as well.


    This was something obvious.


    There is no choice but to ept that and face forward.


    I am living in this world.


    And I will continue to live in this world.


    Paul''s death, and Zenith that became a cripple.


    The anxiety of going back and telling that to my waiting family in the north.


    The anxiety of not knowing what to do now.


    It was a future full of anxiety.


    But, I mustn''t run away.


    I have no choice but to solve what''s in front of me right now.


    Though I do not know specifically what I should do.


    I have no choice but to solve them one by one.


    Coming to this world, hadn''t I already decided?


    That in this world, I will live it to the fullest.


    Then, I must not turn my eyes away.


    No matter what kind of difficulties ur from now on, I will ovee them.


    It''s no good if I don''t do at least that.


    Yes, I''ve realized once again.


    Though realizing that, it''s not like the pain subsided.


    However, I felt that I broke out of something.


    "Sensei."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you very much."


    Again, Roxy has rescued me.


    Even giving thanks would not be enough.

 Chapter 143: Let’s Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 143: Let''s Go Home</h4>


    Part 1


    Zenith.


    I decided to talk to someone about her.


    Once I calm down to think about it, I realize that her problems aren''t mine alone.


    I have someone I can discuss it with.


    Because I still have a family member here.


    "Sensei, I want to talk to Lilia about the future."


    "Yes, that''s for the best."


    Roxy and I tidied ourselves and left the room.


    Right as we came out, we ran into Elinalise leaving her own room as well.


    Her eyes widen when she saw me with Roxy.


    "Roxy, you..."


    "Rudi, sorry, I have some stuff to discuss with Elinalise. Please see Lilia on your own instead."


    Stuff?


    What could it be?


    Well, if she said it like that, maybe it''s better if I''m not present.


    "I understand."


    I left Roxy and headed toward Zenith''s room.


    I nced back briefly before entering. Roxy and Elinalise went into their room as well.


    "..."


    Anyways, I entered Zenith''s room.


    Zenith was sitting on her bed, with Lilia on a chair beside her.


    The scene reminds me of a hospital room. I bit my lips.


    "Lilia."


    "What''s the matter, Rudeus-sama?"


    Lilia was visibly fatigued from serving Zenith.


    First things first, I need to know what she thinks.


    "Sorry for making you take care of mother."


    "No, this is my job."


    "Oh."


    Job, is that it?


    Even though no one is left to pay her?


    "How''s mother?"


    I sneaked a peek at Zenith and noticed she has been staring at me the entire time.


    But, she does nothing, said nothing.


    Yet she still stares at me.


    "Well, even though she has no memory, miraculously her body is healthy. She has stamina and no strangeplications. Stuff like eating and changing clothing, she can do it on her own after being taught once."


    "Is that so."


    She''s not aplete invalid then.


    The only thing she lost was her memory.


    "ording to Shera-sama''s diagnosis, it''s a symptom of being trapped by magic crystal and overwhelmed by magic."


    "Can it be cured?"


    "ording to Elinalise-sama, probably not."


    ording to Elinalise?


    Is she familiar with these types of situations?


    Still, I think it''s too early to give up.


    At least, there''s no good doctors around here to examine her.


    "I will take good care of madam. Master is no longer here, so I''ll take care of her from now on."


    "I''ll do everything I can as well..."


    After I said so. Lilia replies immediately,


    "There''s no need for that."


    It''s like she''s pushing me away.


    "Eh..."


    A voice of shock came out of my mouth, but at the same time I realized that it wasn''t so unreasonable.


    Dad died, Mom is in trouble, yet I couldn''t do anything.


    Even if Lilia hates me, it isn''t unreasonable.


    But Lilia continues,


    "Rudeus-sama, forgive my transgressions, but what I''ll say will be impolite."


    "What is it?"


    "I think Rudeus-sama has things you''ll have to do."


    "¨C My own things?"


    "Master said so as well."


    I don''t think Paul would said something like that.


    That guy is too self-centered for that.


    "Serving madam is my purpose. It''s why I''m here."


    Lilia is tired.


    Very, very tired.


    Yet, also tough.


    She already left Paul''s death behind her and took the next step.


    I need to learn from her too.


    "Lilia, there''s something I want to ask you, but it might anger you."


    "... I won''t be."


    "What are the things I must do?"


    Even though this is the question I should figure out myself, but I asked anyways.


    Lilia stared at me in shock.


    Even for someone as thick as me, I have some idea.


    But I really want to hear it from someone else.


    "In my opinion, first you need to tell Norn-sama about Master''s death."


    Yes.


    It''s time to head home¨C


    Part 2


    Next day.


    I gathered everyone together and dered that we should leave the city.


    Almost like I am now the leader, but everyone confirmed my decision.


    Is it because they consider me as Paul''s recement?


    In that case, then I will y that role.


    First I want to discuss our route home.


    To avoid talking about the Teleportation Magic Circle, I exined that we have some special method of travel.


    Also, I forewarned them not to let the word out about this.


    "But, Gisu seems like the type that would leak once he''s drunk."


    "Ah, well, even in that case I won''t fess up Senpai''s name. Don''t worry."


    That guy doesn''t know how to shut up.


    I won''t tell them the exact coordinates.


    Maybe I should make them wear blindfolds before entering the ruins.


    Oh, that''s a good idea.


    Let''s do that, blindfolds.


    "Travel should be fine, but Senpai, are you really okay now."


    Gisu seems still worried about me.


    A frown on his monkey face, he spies at me.


    "Can you see anything wrong?''


    "Well, no... Ah, a lot better than before."


    "Then it''s fine."


    To be honest, I''m not perfectly fine.


    But thanks to Roxy, I crawled out of the abyss.


    But, how do we deal with the trip home?


    "Lilia, how''s mother doing? A month and half in the desert, can she handle that kind of travel?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll take the responsibility of taking care of her."


    "... Please do."


    Lilia epts the responsibility earnestly.


    I should be able to help too.


    As long as she has stamina for it, we can take it slowly.


    "Then should we buy a carriage of some kind?"


    "But we''ll have to throw it away midway?"


    "Not a big deal. Money is no longer a problem."


    Gisu and others seem to have returned to the Labyrinth while I was feeling sorry for myself and came back with all the treasures from the boss room.


    Many adventurers fell prey to the Labyrinth in its long history.


    Magical items were plentiful there.


    Moreover, they even looted the scales off the Hydra, or rather, those magic stones that covered its skin.


    Those are magic stones that can absorb magical energy.


    ording to them, selling these can bring in an enormous amount of wealth.


    "We''ll carry everything we can to sell at Asura Empire."


    Gisu said something like that as he takes out bags of magic stones, nes, rings and other essories to show me.


    Paul''s dead, I fell into depression, and this guy is still thinking about money.


    Thinking about that kind of pissed me off.


    But if I think about the future, not going back would be stupid.


    Money is important. It''s not like we didn''t work for it.


    Gisu made the right judgement.


    Besides, the me who fell depressed and did nothing has no right toin about anything.


    "We gave Senpai''s share to Lilia already."


    Looks like the issue of split were discussed and decided by everyone besides me.


    My share was particrlyrge.


    Besides Paul''s split, Talhand said, [This time I wasn''t of much use.] and gave half of his to me.


    Shera and Vera too, because how hard it must be with Paul dead, gave Lilia some of theirs.


    Then, Lilia decided to give all of it to me.


    In my opinion, everyone did their part, so they should just ept what''s theirs.


    Oh well, I''ll ept it.


    It''s true, the future might be hard.


    "Also, even though we checked the bottom floor in detail, we never could figure out what caused Zenith to end up like that."


    "Is that so? Sorry for the trouble."


    "No problem."


    We still couldn''t figure out how Zenith end up trapped in the Magic Crystal.


    Either way, even if we did, it might not rte to a cure.


    In any case, we can talk about a cure once we get back.


    "Then, may I leave the travel preparations to Gisu and... Elinalise?"


    "Okay."


    "Got it."


    It should be fine to leave it to those two...


    Part 3


    The travel n was veryprehensive.


    The routes also very clear.


    Everyone here are all experienced travelers.


    But we don''t want any more victims.


    To avoid any mistakes, we n out every due diligence.


    We also collected all the reports about bandits and confirmed escape routes.


    Even though it''s a bit of roundabout, that should be fine.


    I''m a little concerned about Zenith, but that was solved pretty quickly.


    Gisu purchased an armadillo-like monster and carriage.


    Seems like a carriage made especially for the desert.


    Got to hand it to him for finding something like that.


    Apparently, this armadillo is a well trained monster from eastern Begaritto.


    It''s a bit expensive, so I thought it''d be a waste to throw away, but some sacrifices can''t be helped.


    ...Maybe I can teleport the armadillo back with me too.


    It should be fine as long as it can get pass the stairs, right?


    But what if it couldn''t handle the weather and dies...?


    Still, if I leave it alone in the desert, it''ll die anyways.


    In that case, it''ll be better off if I bring it over to that side and sell to a collector instead.


    Preparations done.


    Let''s go¨C


    Part 4


    Travel went by smoothly.


    Luckily we avoid the locations with bandits.


    Even though we encountered monsters, with all the members collected here, there''s no longer any danger.


    2 Warriors, 2 Magicians, 1 Magic Warrior, 1 Healer.


    Even with some weaker individuals, it''s still a very bnced party.


    Originally there ought to be a Swordsman too.


    ...Forget it, don''t think about it anymore.


    Traveling without a left hand has been more troublesome than I expected.


    It doesn''t hurt, but during encounters, I often unconsciously tried to use my left hand and swing empty.


    A lot of things are harder without two hands.


    Still, every time that happens, Roxy woulde to my aid.


    Since that night, Roxy would always stick by my side.


    Usually she walks on my left side.


    Whenever something happens, she''ll immediately give me a hand.


    The way she conducts herself is almost like a lover.


    "..."


    I''m an idiot.


    Even though I tried to be sharper, as a man, I''m still slow.


    But with things like this, even I can''t ignore it.


    Roxy, she probably, likes me¨C


    Part 5


    "... Em, Sensei."


    One day, we''re on watch duty.


    Roxy and I sat shoulder to shoulder before a bonfire.


    Everyone else is asleep in the shelter.


    The shelter is very sturdy, but you never know.


    Because of that, we always have 2 person on guard in rotation.


    "What is it, Rudi?"


    Roxy is so close to me.


    Sitting by my side, sticking tightly next to me.


    I can feel the warmth and softness of her tiny shoulders through her robes.


    Just like a lover.


    No, exactly like a lover.


    With Roxy clinging, flitting like that, it would be nonsense to say otherwise.


    Anyways, that''s probably what she has in mind.


    Does she know that I''m already married?


    She probably doesn''t.


    If she does, she probably won''t be so forward like this.


    No, it''s not Roxy''s fault.


    It''s mine.


    I was unfaithful.


    I went unfaithful behind Sylphy''s back.


    I bettere clean here too.


    I''m very thankful.


    I''m fine now.


    I couldn''t face my wife, so let''s stop here.


    "..."


    Ever sinceing to this world and meeting Roxy, I have always relied on her.


    She taught me magic andnguage.


    Befriending Sylphy, in some ways, was thanks to Roxy as well.


    Even though the one that cured my ED was Sylphy, what supported me for those 3 years was that precious thing that Roxy gave me.


    I could never return that kindness.


    Moreover, she even used her body tofort me.


    Even though it''s her first time, she still put herself forward to help me.


    Helped the me who fell into the abyss.


    Helping a useless trash like me.


    How can I just throw her away once things are over?


    What kind of etiquette is that?


    ...No, I can''t just y pretend anymore.


    Help?


    Etiquette?


    None of that matters.


    I like Roxy.


    I love her.


    If asked who I like better, Sylphy or her, I won''t know how to answer.


    The ways I like them are different.


    Because I wavered.


    It ended up like this.


    It ended up that I like Sylphy and Roxy at the same time.


    But I promised to be faithful to Sylphy.


    Even though I broke that promise, a promise is a promise.


    Even though I broke it, I must continue to respect it.


    But, Sylphy has said, [A mistress is fine.]


    But I pushed that away and promised to love her only.


    I promised her!


    Back then, without a doubt, Sylphy felt happiness from that.


    I can''t betray her.


    "I''m really thankful. But, to be honest, I''m already married, and I''ll soon have a child. Because of that, acting like lovers like this, well, although I''m sorry, can we stop this?"


    Roxy''s shoulders shivered.


    Then, she murmurs,


    "I already knew about your marriage. Elinalise already told me."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    Doing this even though she knew.


    In that case, that means...


    What''s going on?


    "Our rtionship, I know. Rudi, you don''t have to worry. I''m just someone who took advantage of Rudi in his moment of weakness."


    Roxy spoke candidly without any variance.


    "I know well in normal circumstances, Rudi would never touch someone as in as me."


    "in? That''s not true at all."


    "You don''t have tofort me. I''m very aware."


    Roxy''s body is indeed a little in.


    Not a lot of curves, and very tiny too.


    As for a woman''s charm, she''d lose to Sylphy.


    In another words, lolita-size.


    But I''m the kind of guy that would say [This is perfect!]


    "Please don''t worry.


    I have no n of forcing myself into Rudi''s life.


    I just want to be Rudi''s left hand during this trip...


    After this trip is over, Rudi doesn''t have to worry about me anymore. Please take good care of your wife."


    Roxy stared at me with some hesitation as she said that.


    "I understand."


    "..."


    But the fact that Roxy saved me wouldn''t change.


    It can''t be over like this.


    "Please let me return the favor somehow. Is there anything I can do?"


    "Favor?"


    Roxy looks at me in shock.


    "Yes, anything in my power, anything would do."


    Roxy''s eyes sparkle.


    Ahh, did I say something terrible?


    Anything can be very bad.


    But with all that Roxy''s done for me, "anything" is perfectly reasonable.


    "Eh, then, well."


    "Oh"


    "... Would you listen to my exnation? Just listening is fine."


    "Oh?"


    Exnation.


    Exnation for what?


    "Okay, I understand. Please speak."


    "..."


    Roxy fell silent for a while.


    Then, murmuring, she begins to speak.


    "I, it was love at first sight."


    "With whom?"


    "Eh?"


    "It couldn''t be dad?"


    "No, it''s Rudi, when Rudi came into the Labyrinth to save me."


    Our reunion.


    That time my attitude towards Roxy was too ridiculous. I couldn''t help but start hurling.


    To suddenly hug her, then hurl.


    Why in the world would she fall for me?


    I thought that''d scare her away from me instead.


    "It couldn''t be helped. At death''s door, just when I had already given up, to be rescued by a guy in such a cool fashion, even I would be moved by something like that."


    "I was cool?"


    "Like how I always dreamt it."


    Cool, eh?


    Hearing that makes me want to giggle.


    "In the Labyrinth, I was always watching you."


    "Now you mention it, our sight did meet often, but you always looked away."


    "That, because, looking straight at someone as cool as Rudi, isn''t it really embarrassing?"


    Embarrassed.


    "... I know I''m no good."


    Roxy spoke slowly.


    "At the bar, Elinalise and I talked about it. What we do about Rudi. Elinalise and Gisu said don''t worry, that you''ll get back up on your own. But, when I thought about the time Rudi and I spent together at Buina vige, Rudi and Paul training sword arts together, how close you two are together, I suddenly remembered when Rudi rode the horse for the first time. Back then, Rudi was very scared. Your body froze and you wouldn''t move at all. Back then, I was thinking, ah, even though this kid has talents like an adult, he''s still really fragile. Then, I remember again sword training, and when Rudi and Paul fought together in the Labyrinth."


    "Seeing Rudy so depressed and not able to do anything, I realized that in reality, Rudi is more fragile than he looks... I think, to Rudi, Paul''s existence isn''t as important as everyone makes it out to be. When Paul dies, Rudi falling depressed isn''t something unsolvable either. "


    "Depressed to the point where you can''t pick yourself back up. No, of course, I don''t think I alone can help Rudi get better. I heard Rudi has someone you love already. If it''s her, then if Rudi falls depressed, she can definitely help Rudi get better again."


    "But that person isn''t here. During Rudi''s critical moment, she isn''t here. That''s why I thought, someone should definitely help Rudi. But Elinalise and Gisu refused to do anything. Lilia has Zenith''s situation to take off. Then, I thought it ought to be me."


    "Even though those sound just like a bunch of excuses, I didn''t n to do that kind of thing at the start. Even though I feel Rudi respects me, I''m just a midget. Even I don''t know Rudi''s lover, but if she''s a rtive of Elinalise, she must be a beauty. I thought Rudi definitely won''t look at me. Having nothing to do with that, but at least I should take the opportunity and see whates out of it."


    "Yet in reality, Rudi suddenly grabs on to me. I never imagined that I would ever face Rudi so closely. I thought I might have a chance. I heard Elinalise and them talking about this. I thought that perhaps I can. Because it can''t be helped, I like Rudi."


    At this point, Roxy starts to cry.


    Watching this scene, I felt a pain in my chest.


    "... It''s cruel. Marriage and stuff, they knew I like Rudi, yet they only told me afterwards. It''s too cruel."


    Who is she talking about here?


    Not me.


    It''s probably Elinalise.


    But I didn''t report to Roxy about my marriage either.


    Even though I don''t have a particr reason to, I never saw an opportunity to mention it.


    I''m equally responsible too.


    But, imagine, if I met Sylphy again.


    Saved by her, fallen for her.


    Then naturally start to go after her.


    Despite all that, Sylphy already has someone she liked.


    I would definitely be hit hard too.


    No doubt I would be hit hard.


    ... I want to repay Roxy.


    Roxy deserves it.


    "Then, Roxy Sensei."


    "What is it?"


    But, what do I do?


    What can I do to repay her?


    If I don''t betray Sylphy, can I satisfy Roxy?


    "Well, at least on this trip, can I realize Sensei''s wishes? Before we get home, I can be Roxy-sensei''s lover, then..."


    Then what?


    Nothing can be done.


    I know that well myself.


    No matter for me, or for Roxy, there''s no way to fix anything.


    To Sylphy, I''m a traitor.


    Just dying the inevitable, the worst idea.


    "... That''s a very attractive proposal."


    Roxy said this as she tightly hugs my shoulder.


    Then, she lightly taps my forehead.


    "But, calm down, you don''t have to say that."


    "... I understand."


    Don''t have to.


    As long as Roxy thinks so, then I will agree to it.


    Up to now it''s been like this, and from now on it''ll be the same.


    Is that okay, Sensei? ¡ª


    Part 6


    A monthter, we arrived at the Bazaar.


    I bought some ssware as gifts for Sylphy and others.


    Odd shaped ss bottles, a hair clip made of red ss engraved with tribal designs;


    Hopefully they won''t break before I get home.


    Then, I also bought some rice.


    Seedlings.


    Although I don''t think they would grow properly, but at least I want to try.


    If not, I can eat it anyways.


    That night, Elinalise brought the girls out for drinks.


    Something like a girls night out.


    Even though at their age, none of them can properly be called girls anymore.


    Only Lilia refused, using taking care of Zenith as her excuse. Everyone else went, including Roxy.


    Gisu and Talhand also left together chatting about something.


    I stayed in to help Lilia taking care of Zenith.


    Zenith spent all day in a daze.


    She can walk, can eat, can go to the restroom.


    But she can''t speak, and doesn''t show any initiative.


    Following every instruction almost like a robot.


    But even like this, she would asionally stare straight at me.


    Nothing in particr, just staring.


    Maybe she can feel something from her own flesh and blood.


    If there''s a trigger to get her memories back... ah, probably not.


    At this point, if Paul was here, what would happen?


    Paul, what would he do?


    Will he do well?


    Or would he say, no good, failed?


    At night, Roxy returned by my side.


    Completely wasted.


    She told everything about us two to Elinalise. Now she''s regretting it.


    This must be hard on Elinalise too.


    She said she ns to treat Roxy as family.


    She wants to help Roxy with her love, but doesn''t want to interfere with her granddaughter''s marriage.


    It must be difficult for her.


    Roxy uses her tiny fists to knock on my chest, then she went back to her own bed¨C


    Part 7


    Next day.


    We arrived at the rock''s ledge.


    The carriage usually can''t reach this ce, but I used magic to forcefully transfer it on top of the ledge.


    On the first day, the armadillo was wary of the smell of griffons, and refused to move.


    Looking at this, we might have to leave it at the Bazaar instead.


    While I was thinking that, Gisu fed it meat from a griffon we defeated, and the armadillo suddenly felt something.


    From the second day forth that heavy body started to move forward full of spirit.


    Looks like it''s a training method that an old friend from a Magic Race taught him.


    Take down his predator in front and feed it the meat, and it''ll naturally feel like being part of something stronger than its natural enemies, something like that.


    I ask him whether the old friend was someone lizard-faced. He replied as expected of Senpai to know this andughed.


    After a day we entered the desert.


    After 3 days we passed the sandstorm.


    When I used sand storm magic to stop the wind, Roxy spoke quietly with a little jealousy [Even your earth magic has reached Saint level, amazing.]


    From here on the number of monsters increased, so we''re particrly careful.


    Despite that, this time around we have plenty of manpower, all veterans.


    Even if 1, 2 people fell into danger, reinforcements woulde immediately.


    The Sand Garuda that came first were taken out immediately.


    Afterwards the velociraptor-like bipedal lizard were taken out too.


    On the way, although I thought the Sand Worms could be dangerous, but Gisu found them all.


    Seems like there''s a trick to it.


    After he exins it, if I look carefully, on the ground there are some faint donut-shaped outlines.


    Once I pay attention, they be easy to spot.


    Despite that, the desert isn''t exactly t, so often times I couldn''t quite tell.


    This is what they call experience.


    Even though Subi came, they were taken out without a problem.


    With so many girls here, we don''t have a problem in battle.


    Gisu and I were affected by their pheromones, but with intermediate detoxification, it wasn''t a problem.


    Ah, only a slight bit of instincts were exposed,ing on to Roxy.


    Frighteningly, Talhand ispletely immune to the pheromones.


    Elinalise said, [That''s natural.]


    I guess, this is what they call all muscles and no brain.


    So cool.


    Arrived at the ruins.


    Just as nned, before we reached the ruins I blindfold everyone besides Elinalise.


    Shera doesn''t want to, but Vera was able to convince her.


    Traveling with blindfolds.


    Maybe it''s all talk, but as long as they can''t see the magic barrier, they won''t know what happened.


    The carriage couldn''t fit the entrance, so we left it behind.


    If it''s only a week, then even Zenith can handle the trip home.


    Now that we''re here, a little slower is just fine.


    The Armadillo fits through the entrance, so we brought it too.


    Although I''m not sure whether it can survive the weather on the other side, at least it''s better than leaving it as monster bait.


    After taking off their blindfolds, Gisu and others look shocked when they suddenly saw the change in scenery.


    From the desert, we suddenly arrive in the middle of a forest.


    It must be shocking.


    I told them very carefully, even if they noticed something, please don''t leak it.


    Anyways, just like that, we left the Begaritto Continent.


    Just a bit more, and we''ll be home.

 Chapter 144: Return

    <h4>Chapter 144: Return</h4>


    Part 1


    The northernnds are nketed in snow.


    From the beginning of the journey, it has already been four months.


    Fall, the season when the beast race is in heat, has long passed.


    Only the long winter remains.


    In the heart of the forest, even in the midst of dense vegetation, the snow reaches up to our waist.


    "Elinalise and I will lead the way."


    I head to the front after I said so.


    I''ll take down anything that shows up, magic is not a problem.


    Zenith doesn''t show much fatigue either.


    The Armadillo shivers from the cold, but it''s fine if it gets warmed by magic once in a while.


    Everything''s fine.


    Part 2


    That night.


    Elinalise and my turn for night watch.


    She abruptly speaks up.


    "Rudeus, I have something to say."


    I can already guess what it''ll be about.


    It''s Roxy.


    I sat down in front of Elinalise.


    If she reproaches me, I can immediately kneel down.


    Elinalise sat down with her legs to the side.


    What will she yell at me for?


    Being unfaithful to Sylphy?


    Or for sleeping with Roxy?


    "Rudeus, you don''t follow Milis, right?"


    Elinanise speaks, but about neither of those things.


    "...?"


    I don''t understand where she''s going at.


    But, to me, only one person is worthy of God.


    That would never change.


    "No."


    "Also, Sylphy doesn''t believe in Milis either?"


    "Erm, that should be right."


    Sylphy doesn''t follow any religion.


    Or rather, between the people I met, only Cliff really is a Milis follower.


    Cliff would always wear the sign of Milis on his neck. Once every 7 days, he would go to the church for mass or something.


    At least, Sylphy didn''t wear any Milis symbol or attend service.


    Maybe only Cliff does those things, so belief might be possible.


    At least, I never heard about it.


    "My Cliff, he''s a Milis follower."


    "Yeah."


    I was just thinking about Cliff, and confirmed immediately.


    "Do you know? For followers of Milis, one of themandments are to marry only one wife."


    "Something like that."


    "To say, love that wife forever, even if it can be difficult, but that''s also a form of love. That''s true happiness."


    That''s how it ought to be.


    To love another with all one''s might, and at the same time be loved, that''s what happiness is.


    Even so, I still drifted and fell in love with Roxy.


    I like Roxy, that''s without a doubt.


    But, those miserable days are still vivid in my memory.


    The one who cured me and brought me happiness was Sylphy.


    I want to use love to repay her.


    This feeling is without a doubt too.


    "But that''s Cliff."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t agree that there is anything inherently wrong with multiple lovers."


    "Elinalise might think so, but won''t that be unfaithful?"


    I asked back, but Elinalise shook her head.


    "If you cast Sylphy aside then it''s another story, but as long as you properly love her, that isn''t unfaithful."


    "But if there''re two partners, then the love to each of them bes halved."


    "It''s not like you stick together all day, right? It''s not halved. Although it might be less, it''s not that bad."


    Isn''t less precisely the problem?


    Human kind, are so dull against more, but also so sensitive with less.


    If Sylphy felt I haven''t loved her as much as I did, then that''s a serious issue.


    "Think about it this way. After Paul married Lilia, was Zenith unhappy?"


    Unhappy, happy?


    Although I thought Paul slighted her.


    But now that I think about it, there was not really any unhappiness.


    That''s true even now.


    Or rather, as a result Lilia and Zenith became even closer friends, even happier than before.


    Even though when the two wives gang up on him, he seemed a little unhappy.


    But that''s also a form of happiness.


    But now, that kind of happiness, is no more.


    "... Anyways, Elinalise, what are you trying to say."


    So I asked.


    Thinking about Paul, I felt a tinge of pain.


    If we keep going, it would only hurt more.


    So, I decided to be blunt.


    "Rudeus, marry Roxy. You like her, right?"


    Having her say that kind of pisses me off.


    "... Are you serious?"


    "Oh, of course I am."


    "Elinalise, should you be saying this? As Sylphy''s grandma, shouldn''t you consider Sylphy''s happiness instead?"


    I don''t have a right to me Elinalise.


    The unfaithful I have no right.


    Breaking my vow with Sylphy, sleeping with Roxy.


    No matter what the situation is, those are the facts.


    Yet here I am ming someone else for this.


    "Erm, I said so. Only I can say so."


    Elinalise looked at me boastfully.


    "Perhaps I can say this in a different way, but, before I was Sylphy''s grandma, I had already be Roxy''s close friend."


    I didn''t understand her right away.


    But, soon after I realized it''s about the order of things.


    It''s only after meeting Roxy that Elinalise met Sylphy.


    "Truth be told, I can''t take Roxy looking like so depressed anymore. That girl obviously wants to stay by your side. She clings on to you, yet ns to step back and leave. Only because she was a step toote."


    Hearing that from her, Roxy really is very pitiful.


    But, from Sylphy''s perspective, Sylphy is pitiful too.


    "That girl, if she separates with you, she would definitely suffer a cruel life. Who knows if a bad guy ends up taking advantage of her, treats her poorly, then finally sells her to a brothel for money, and in the end having children to unknown fathers."


    "Isn''t that a bit unrealistic?"


    "Of the people I met, some girls have walked that path."


    Her voice is earnest.


    Is it a personal experience?


    "I, even if I get med, want to see Roxy find happiness."


    "I also want to, but-"


    "Rudeus, if it''s you it''s possible. You can give Roxy and Sylphy love equally. You are Paul''s son, you ought to have that type of aspiration."


    Can I do it?


    I can do it.


    Yes, I can.


    Because, I love them both equally in the first ce, there''s no reason I can''t.


    But is that really okay?


    Can it be that simple?


    Isn''t that just wishful thinking on my part?


    No.


    ...This is the temptation of the devil.


    I can''t listen.


    "No, only Sylphy..."


    "I didn''t n to say this, but¨C"


    Elinalise interrupted me.


    Then, quietly, continues.


    "At our night out, I overheard that Roxy''s didn''te this month."


    "... Eh?"


    Her period?


    No, no point pretending. It''s definitely that.


    Eh, but that.


    "Well, we don''t know for sure yet..."


    No, but we did it.


    If it''s that, then it''s possible.


    Afterwards, that day, Roxy punched my chest without any power.


    Was that a hint?


    Elinalise spies at me for a bit, continues.


    "Rudeus, if Roxy is pregnant, what would you do?"


    Hearing that, Paul''s image suddenlyes to my mind.


    Yes, that was the Paul from when Lilia was pregnant.


    The Paul that doesn''t deserve any sympathy.


    Completely lost at what to do, I helped him.


    Paul was also someone that deserves respect.


    But I can''t copy the him back then.


    "... I would take responsibility."


    "How?"


    "Marry her."


    Marry, so I say.


    Somehow I felt forced.


    Even so, I can''t really say it.


    Besides, after saying it, I suddenly feel a weight off my shoulders.


    I like Sylphy.


    But, I also want to marry Roxy.


    I don''t want Roxy to be stolen from me, I want to make her mine.


    I''m so selfish.


    After telling Sylphy those words, and even having a child.


    Then suddenly wanting another woman.


    Unforgivable.


    Considering all that, I''m basically the scum of mankind.


    Until now, I always said that Paul is scum.


    But, I''m also a man.


    I fell for two women, and I want them both.


    If I get them both, what''s wrong with that?


    Just like Paul.


    If this led to falling apart with Sylphy and Roxy leaving me.


    Then I would lose them both, just like that.


    Em, that''s right.


    This isn''t just my problem.


    "... If Roxy-sensei and Sylphy would agree, then that''s another matter."


    "Alright, then I''ll go call Roxy over."


    "Eh?"


    Elinalise stood up as she said so.


    And suddenly went into a nearby tent.


    How fast.


    Soon after, Roxy came out alone.


    Doesn''t look like she has been asleep.


    She looks at me nervously.


    Maybe Elinalise already said something to her.


    "Do you have something to tell me, Rudi?"


    Roxy sat down in front of me.


    As a result, I also straighten up.


    What do I say.


    Isn''t this too fast?


    I haven''t thought about what to say yet.


    No, no point in worrying anymore.


    "Well, it''s about what I said before."


    "Oh."


    "I... like Sensei. From the start I always liked Sensei. Not only like, but also respect. Although Sensei may worry that your magic may not be as strong as mine, but that doesn''t matter to me. The magic that Sensei taught me saved my life many times. It''s because of Sensei that I''m still alive."


    Roxy''s face flushes red.


    My face probably is flushing red now too.


    Face-to-face like this is really embarrassing.


    "That, I''m really grateful that you felt this way."


    "But, well, I already have a wife."


    "Oh, so I have heard."


    Please be my second wife.


    Can I say that?


    Isn''t that really inappropriate?


    Can''t I say it any better?


    What do I do?


    But, I still have to say it.


    No matter how I say it, the results will be the same.


    I won''t separate with Sylphy, and I also want to have Roxy.


    Also, I need to prepare myself to talk to Sylphy afterwards.


    To do something like this before Sylphy knows it.


    I''m truly scum.


    But, if I don''t say it now.


    Roxy might leave.


    She''s the kind of person to leave for a new journey immediately after.


    If I don''t keep her back beforehand, I might not have another chance.


    ¡ª That''s enough.


    Even if I get called scum afterwards, I don''t care.


    "My wife, her name is Syphiette Greyrat. Originally, she didn''t have ast name, just Syphiette."


    "Oh, so I have heard."


    "Roxy, would you also change your name to Roxy Greyrat?"


    Roxy looked shocked all the sudden.


    Yet, soon she understood what I meant and bit her lips.


    But, quickly her face returned to her usual seriousness.


    "... For you to say that, I''m really grateful, but shouldn''t you gain your wife''s approval first?"


    Of course, I need to discuss this with Sylphy.


    To be family with someone she never met before.


    I need to exin it to my sisters as well.


    Lilia too, I need to tell her also.


    "I need to gain her approval."


    "In that case¨C"


    I was rejected.


    Of course, Roxy wished that I only pick her.


    Just when that thought came to me,


    "Then, after you do that, please ask me again."


    In the flurry of snow, Roxy said in her usual seriousness.


    [After that, ask again.]


    The fact that she didn''t refuse me warms my heart.


    Part 3


    We approached Magic City Sharia.


    I told Lilia about Roxy.


    She looked expressionless as she usually is,


    "Ah, I understand."


    That''s it.


    She doesn''t particrly me me.


    Maybe it''s because she too was in Roxy''s position.


    That''s probably not it. Outside of Milis, this world doesn''t have a one-husband one-wife tradition in the first ce.


    Regardless, my agreement with Roxy, to gain the approval of Lilia helped take some weight off my shoulders.


    Next, once I get home and report to Sylphy the journey, I need to put my head down for Roxy.


    Telling Aisha and Norn about Roxy weighs heavily on me too.


    But, they need to ept this too.


    Will Norn will get angry and me me?


    Will Aisha start crying and me me?


    I won''t run away.


    I won''t regret.


    "... Regret?"


    Just now, I feel a sudden unease.


    It''s about the Hitogami''s prophecy.


    He said I will regret.


    It''s the truth, Paul''s dead, Zenith became an invalid, and I lost my left hand.


    We lost many things.


    But, right now for some reason I don''t feel any regret.


    Perhaps it''s all thanks to Roxy, not an ounce of regret.


    It''s true, I once thought, perhaps if I was stronger.


    If only I learned more about sword art.


    If only I was strong enough to beat the hydra.


    It''s true I thought about that once.


    But, at the same time, the feeling of [It can''t be helped] rang strong and true.


    In this world, I''m not fit for battle.


    I don''t have Fighting Spirit, nor have an idea on how to wear it.


    Swordsmanship too, without Fighting Spirit, I can''t get better.


    Moreover the enemy was a magic immune hydra, even if I learned King-ss magic, it would be pointless.


    Even though, I did think there might be something else...


    But, even that doesn''t leave me any regrets.


    Paul is dead.


    But, because of his sacrifice, I could now face my past.


    Even though I troubled everyone, even though everyone was concerned, but in the end, I think I still came up on top.


    Because of that, I don''t regret.


    Only scars remain.


    Right, only scars.


    My trip to the Begaritto Continent left only scars.


    No regrets.


    In that case, regret, would it be what happens next?


    Don''t tell me.


    Something happened to the sisters that I left behind?


    No, recalling what that Hitogami said.


    He mentioned something about Pursena and Rinia.


    Or maybe, it''s something to do with them?


    Unless it''s about getting their help to solve something.


    Or maybe, don''t tell me.


    It''s the pregnant Sylphy...


    Outside of these, what else can I regret?


    Even with this unease, we can''t travel any faster.


    The weather worsened, the snow fell heavier.


    Everyone''s fine, but Zenith seems fatigued, so I made a saddle with Earth Magic and let her ride instead.


    The Armadillo seems to be suffering from the chill and about to die any time now.


    Maybe I should have left it at the desert.


    No, it''s toote already.


    At least, before it dies it deserves a name.


    Jirou.


    It''ll be Jirou.


    Do your best, Jirou!


    5 dayster we reached the path we came on.


    From here it takes 10 days to reach Sharia.


    Considering the entire journey, this isn''t really long.


    But, now that we''re here, this felt like the longest part of them all.


    Part 4


    We arrived at Magic City Sharia.


    I head straight towards home.


    I can feel my pace quicken.


    "Hey, Senpai, what''s up? Your face is a bit pale, maybe you should use a little detox?"


    Gisu looks quite worried in his banter.


    But, Ipletely ignore him and keep moving forward.


    "Oh, this is the city center right. Well, let''s stay here then, so many people going over to Senpai''s would just be a bother¨C"


    I didn''t bother to listen to whoever that said that behind me.


    "Hey, Senpai... Rudeus!"


    Without realizing it, I broke into a run.


    Leaving everyone behind, I rush towards home.


    I lived here for over a year, the path I always jogged on, I ran.


    Ipletely ignored everyone around me.


    Always on the edge of falling over, I ran.


    It can''t be helped, my bnce is terrible right now.


    Without a left hand, I can''t run properly.


    I almost tipped over before someone held me back up.


    "What are you in a rush for?"


    It''s Elinalise.


    "No, I just have a little something."


    "... What is it? You just start panicking all of a sudden. What happened?"


    "Ah, no, well. I don''t know why, but I felt like Sylphy is in danger."


    "Danger? For what reason?"


    "None, really."


    I shake off Elinalise and start pacing ahead.


    This unease, I need to clear it as soon as possible.


    Home is right before my eyes.


    If ording to n, then Sylphy''s tummy should be big now, so she should be home.


    What if she already gave birth, then wouldn''t that be premature?


    In that case, don''t tell me¡ª


    Anything is fine.


    Anything is fine, I don''t just want anything bad to happen.


    At my doorstep.


    Even though the snow begins to pile up, but everything looks about the same as before.


    There are trees and shrubs in the yard now.


    Is that Aisha''s doing?


    It feels more gorgeous now.


    I took out my key from the baggage.


    Insert it into the keyhole, it rattles a bit.


    The key felt cold; my hand is shaking.


    It won''t open; it won''t turn.


    "Ugh"


    I put my hand on the door knock and rattle the icy door.


    "Is it already open?"


    Hearing that from Elinalise behind me, I grabbed the doorknob.


    Pushing it aside, the door opens.


    Be more careful!


    I walked in as I thought so and stare right at the person behind it.


    "B-brother!?"


    "Aisha... is everything fine?"


    "What''s fine?"


    Aisha stared dumbfounded from me to the Elinalise besides me.


    Then, also to behind me.


    I looked back, Roxy was panting there.


    Anyways, I grabbed onto Aisha''s shoulders.


    Aisha seemed to have felt something odd on her right and stared in that direction. Her eyes widen.


    In shock she stares between my hand and face.


    "Eh, what happened, brother, your hand?"


    "You''re fine. Then Sylphy?"


    "Eh? Eh... Em, Sylphy-sama, she''s right here?"


    Sylphy looks dumbfounded, standing right behind her.


    Her tummy got bigger.


    Ah, her breasts got bigger too.


    If I remember correctly, it should be 7-8 months by now.


    She''ll startctating soon.


    No, either way is fine.


    "Rudi... W-what''s wrong?"


    "Sylphy, it''s fine? Did anything happen?"


    "Eh? Em, everyone''s doing well, because Aisha was trying hard too."


    Sylphy is okay.


    Ah, it''s obvious just looking at her.


    "Then everyone else, Norn? Cliff and Zanoba and people, they''re all alright?"


    "Eh? Alright? Nothing at all happened?"


    "Nobody is sick or injured?"


    "Em, em, nothing particrly..."


    Sylphy looks dumbstruck.


    I''mpletely lost at what I''m trying to say.


    Ah, I see.


    Me.


    I finally get it, nothing at all happened.


    "B-brother...?"


    Coming back to my senses, Aisha''s face suddenly looked higher.


    She sure grew.


    No, I copsed.


    "Right."


    All my strength left me.


    In the end, that regret, is Paul''s death.


    Also, that about my past parents.


    I was overthinking it.


    "Aa..."


    Realizing this, I finally let out a breath.


    "Thank goodness."


    Right then, Sylphy slowly walks up to me, cing her hand on my shoulder.


    I feel the warmth from her hand slowly spreading from my shoulders.


    Quickly she kneeled down, slowly spread her hand over my back.


    I wrapped my arms around her back.


    Thinking on one hand, that without my left I couldn''t hug her tight, I hug her tightly with my other.


    I can smell Sylphy''s fragrance.


    "Rudi... wee home."


    Paul, Zenith.


    And also Roxy.


    They are a lot that I must talk about.


    I also need to go wee in the friends that have been waiting in the za.


    Because I rushed back here alone.


    I was just anxious.


    Nothing happened, just take my time.


    But first, there''s something I need to say.


    "I''m back."


    I am back.

 Chapter 145: Report

    <h4>Chapter 145: Report</h4>


    Part 1


    Things were a little bit flustered.


    First off, Aisha ran to the school to retrieve Norn.


    Was she being considerate because of the situation with Roxy? Or was it difficult to stay? Or was it because I called back Gisu?


    It seems that Elinalise''s original n had been to return to Cliff at once, but she was enduring it for now.


    Until they returned here, from Sylphy, I asked her about what happened here while I was away.


    Sylphy, understanding that I prioritized hearing about what happened here beforehand, didn''tin, and began exining.


    First of all, the condition of Sylphy.


    Everything seems to be progressing favorably.


    ording to what the doctor said, the matter of the baby being born was proceeding as well as can be expected.


    It seems all of mypanions have been keeping well, also.


    When some minor incident urred at the school the other day, Nanahoshi appeared suddenly and settled the matter.


    Doing something for someone of this world, did she finally change her way of thinking a little?


    Aisha and Norn managed to get along fine without any injuries or illnesses.


    Aisha it seems, has rapidly been expanding her interest in gardening,


    It seems she has begun cultivating a new type of nt in her room.


    Should I take the time to have her show me?


    At school, it seems Norn''s existence has be something like that of an idol.


    There is even something like a Fan club that exists too.


    Norn is rather cute after all.


    Even Zanoba, Cliff, Rinia, and Pursena would sometimes drop by the house to check on the state of things.


    It seems Ariel had mumbled someints about me not stopping by and offering greetings.


    Ah, that''s right; I seemed to have forgotten to do that.


    I will apologize the next time I see her.


    I should try not to increase my debts to her any further.


    At any rate, just from what I''ve heard, everyone seems to be doing fine.


    And when time allows, I will fill the others in on what happened as well.


    However, it seems there have been no sightings of Badigadi.


    Well, it''s not like anything will happen to an immortal guy like him anyway.


    So what has happened in thisst half-year?


    My cute as ever Sylphy put a finger to her chin, and gives it some thought.


    "Really, nothing and nobody of incident, huh?"


    "That''s right. Nothing at all happened that Rudi needs to be concerned with."


    "I see."


    "Rather than that, let''s talk about you, Rudi. What happened with you?"


    "Ah. I''ll tell you. However, it will have to be after everyone has gathered. There are certain reasons for this."


    "...Okay. Ah, I''m so d you came back."


    So, in the ce we were chatting, Roxy has returned.


    I invite Gisu andpany into the living room:


    Gisu, Talhand, Lilia, Vera, Shera, Elinalise, and Roxy.


    With Sylphy and I, does that make nine people?


    Even with so many people in the room, it is wide enough to amodate many more.


    "Oh, is that Senpai''s wife? Hehe, she''s a cute one, isn''t she? You are a lucky man, Senpai."


    "That is also my grandchild!"


    "Well, it seems that even this lewd b*tch''s defective swellings can asionally be a shining jewel."


    "What did you say!?"


    I give a sidelong nce to the back-and-forth going on between Elinalise and Gisu, and then the two of them greet Sylphy properly.


    Sylphy sits up straight, and returns the greetings in a formal manner.


    "Nice to meet you, I am called Roxy...Migurdia."


    "Roxy you say? Then you are the Shisho who Rudi is always in high praise of?"


    "Yes, well sort of...I don''t know if I''m quite the person all of Rudi''s prideful bragging has made me out to be."


    "How do you do? I always hear stories about you from Rudi, I am Sylphiette, it is my honor to finally meet you."


    "L-, likewise..."


    Roxy somehow made things very awkward.


    Even though I had a talk with her about this kind of thing just the other day, of course it would still turn out like this.


    However, that conversation is long gone.


    "It''s been a while, Sylphiette-sama."


    "Lilia-san, how long it''s been!"


    Towards Sylphy, Lilia respectfully straightens herself, and deeply bows.


    Sylphy seemed happy with the reunion, and her smile spread wide across her face.


    However, soon that smile became strained.


    "Umm, the way you just addressed me as Sylphiette-sama...could I have you call me Sylphy like you did back then?"


    "I cannot. It is because you have be the wife of Rudeus-sama, so it is not possible to do it like before."


    "Is, is that so..."


    Sylphy felt a sense of obligation.


    Maybe it was because Sylphy had been taught how to manage all of the household affairs from Lilia.


    Putting it in the right context, Lilia was something like Sylphy''s Shisho.


    Much like how Roxy was for me.


    In that way, it''s only natural one gives them their due respect.


    "Then, Auntie Zenith, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you as well."


    Finally,


    Sylphy had spoken to Zenith.


    "...Umm...Auntie Zenith?"


    "..."


    Zenith just seemed to space out at the repeated calls of Sylphy.


    "Umm..."


    Sylphy saw all of the troubled faces of the gathered.


    I wonder if she was not having pleasant thoughts about being married to me, her face seemed to say it after all.


    "Sylphy. The thing with Father and Mother is... well, when Norn returns I''ll exin it all."


    "Ah, that reminds me, I haven''t seen Paul-san yet..."


    After I mentioned him, Sylphy began looking around for Paul.


    But partway looking, she seems to understand something seeing all the somber faces.


    And she closes her mouth and keeps silent.


    It was silent until Norn came back.


    Everyone that was gathered here had reached this implicit understanding.


    Part 2


    After a short time had passed, Aisha and Norn had returned.


    The both of them had run out of breath hurrying back.


    "Br, brother. It''s been a long journey for you, thank you for all your hard work!"


    Norn, while still breathing raggedly, bows her head low.


    And, as she saw my hand, her face seems to be startled.


    "Brother, your hand, are you sure you are all right?"


    "Don''t you worry, I''m fine. Although it makes a number of things inconvenient for me, I''m at least not feeling any pain from it."


    Compared to what I have to talk about after this; my left hand is a rather trivial matter.


    "If, if you say so."


    Norn while still breathing heavily, surveys the room restlessly, she mutters a "Huh?" while she sits down in one of the chairs.


    Aisha following suit,es over by me, and asks me one thing.


    "...Onii-sama, before you begin your talk, wouldn''t it be better if I served everyone tea first?"


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll leave it to you, since exining everything may take some time."


    "Ah, sorry. That''s really something I should have done, isn''t it? ...I''ll lend you a hand."


    "No, I''ll be fine without troubling the Missus."


    After asking it of her, Aisha begins to move immediately.


    Tea for everyone is prepared, everyone''s luggage is moved together into a single ce, jackets wet with snow are ced on hangers, everyone is given house-slippers to rece their travelling shoes, and the wet shoot is dried near the side of the firece.


    For no apparent reason, I could only watch her movements attentively.


    But then, it isn''t only just I who is watching.


    She is also under the watchful gaze of Lilia.


    If I stop to think about it: it is always Lilia hard at work like this, back at the scene of the Labyrinth search.


    That girl, while everyone else fell into silence, is unable to do anything.


    It is a rare moment.


    "Aisha."


    Taking the right moment when the work of Aisha could be put on hold, Lilia calls out to her daughter.


    "Yes, what is the matter, Mother?"


    "It seems that you have been taking care not to trouble Rudeus-sama, and have been working here properly."


    "Yes."


    "Even though you happen to be rted to Rudeus-sama by blood, do not forget that he is the benefactor of your life, as well. From here on out, don''t lose focus, and always aplish your duty properly as the household''s maid."


    "Yes. Mother."


    Aisha''s reply was strong, and Lilia''s was professional.


    It was not the conversation of a parent and child.


    Thinking further on it, this is probably because they haven''t met in such a long time.


    Even though, I still think it would be good for the both of them to have a heartwarming conversation.


    Well, it might be that right now, Lilia might just be acting prudent.


    Because from this point on, I have to exin a difficult thing:


    "Now that everyone is here, I will begin the talk."


    Though I am feeling reluctant, I have no other choice but to talk.


    Because of the fact that Paul isn''t here to do it.


    "Umm, brother, Father isn''t here yet..."


    Norn chimes in while sounding insecure.


    I wonder how angry she will be.


    She begged me to help dad, and I told her to leave it to me.


    And then to hear it from me that her father has died.


    I wonder, will you me me?


    If you need to me, then it is fine if you me me.


    Because I couldn''t fulfill the wish of Norn.


    I look around to everyone, and then I spoke,


    "Father...Paul Grayrat has passed away."


    "Ehh...?"


    Norn raises a short voice of bewilderment.


    Sylphy''s face tries to conceal a painful expression.


    Aisha''s eyes open wide, and she clenches her fist tightly.


    "These are his heirlooms to the family."


    As I say so, I ced, one-by-one, on the table the remaining equipment that once belonged to Paul.


    Sword, Tantou, Armor, and the Funerary Urn.


    There, were the four articles of the dearly departed.


    "...W, why!?"


    Norn stands up, and draws close to me.


    "Even though you went there! Why is it that father had to die!?"


    "I''m sorry...I just wasn''t strong enough."


    "But, brother...!"


    Norn, as it is, keeps pressing me, she is about to grab me by thepels.


    However, her momentum seems to stall.


    "..."


    My lost left hand is reflected in her eyes.


    Between my left hand, the Heirlooms on the table, and my face, Norn''s ncees and goes.


    Almost instantly, Norn''s eyes begin to gather many tears.


    Although I feel guilty, I continue speaking,


    "Alright, from here on, I will exin in detail what happened."


    "...*sob*...O-kay."


    From behind, Aisha ces a hand on Norn''s shoulder.


    "Now now, Norn-nee."


    "I''m fine, I get it already...!"


    Norn shakes off Aisha''s hand, and returns to her seat.


    Aisha has remained standing idly by, but soon returns at once behind Sylphy.


    "Now then, where should I begin exining it from first¨D"


    I gave a summary exnation for each of the events that happened.


    Traveling together with Elinalise to Lapan, and then meeting Paul there again.


    Relying on the information about the whereabouts of Zenith; capturing the Teleport Labyrinth with Paul andpany.


    Having a smooth ride up until the end; then having a hard fight with the Guardian. Me losing my hand and Paul losing his life.


    Though we rescued Zenith, she had be an invalid.


    On the way out, Gisu handled the supplements, and slowly, one at a time, got us able to talk again.


    Finally, Norn has heard it.


    "Then, it''s like neither Father nor Mother were saved at all?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    With those words, I nod slowly.


    It seems like Norn''s hair would stand on end.


    However, she did not explode.


    While she bit down on her lower lip, she keeps staring at my left hand.


    "Did brother really try his best?"


    "I believe I gave all that I had to it."


    "Then, even if Brother gave it his best, and it still ended up this bad, it wouldn''t have mattered who went..."


    Norn tries to say something that would help her regain herposure.


    However, just as quickly tearse back into her eyes.


    "But, at any rate...Father''s death, not serving any real purpose...*sob*...Wa...WAAaaaaaaaah"


    She crumbles then, andrge tears begin spilling out like rain, it couldn''t be stopped any longer.


    She cries.


    Norn cries.


    She cries loudly.


    It is a cry that pierces deeply into the heart.


    It is a voice crying out for anyone to give her some relief to her pain.


    Norn cries magnificently.


    Crying, and crying.


    Crying with "waah-waah."


    She cries, at the thing that all the others up until now could not grieve over.


    We all listen to it, Norn''s heartbreaking cry.


    It takes a short while.


    But Norn finally stops crying.


    Her eyes are swollen red, and her throat makes a *hic hic* sound.


    But then, she turns towards me, and her eyes hold, but a single determination in them.


    "Brother..."


    "What is it?"


    "That is, Papa''s sword, I...*hic*, is it alright...that I can have it...?"


    What Norn was pointing at is Paul''s beloved sword.


    The sword Paul already had at the time I was born.


    Paul has owned this sword for a very long time.


    And was always carried on his body.


    "Ah. That''s right. You must take care of it. However you must not go using it recklessly."


    "...?"


    "Just because you have a sword, you should not make the mistake of thinking that merely having it makes you strong."


    That, was it around the time of my fifth birthday?


    When Paul gave a sword to me, and said the same thing?


    "Under...stood."


    After telling Norn such a thing, she holds the sword in her arms tightly to her chest.


    I believe she is a strong child.


    In a situation like this, it wouldn''t be strange if she shuts herself away in a room and just cries.


    She properly faced Paul''s death.


    Unlike I, who made the grave mistake of not being able to properly crawl back up again without having to receive Roxy''s rescuing.


    Truly, she is such a strong child.


    As far as the other Heirlooms, they will be distributed in the family.


    Aisha chose the Tantou, and I was left with the Armor.


    I will make a graveter for the urn, with the intention to bury it there.


    Though, by the time I finish thinking about that intention, Zenith casually moves to the table, and picks up the armor.


    "...Mother?"


    "..."


    Even if I call out to her, Zenith says nothing.


    As usual, she just continues on as an invalid.


    However, the movement she makes is as if she understood what kind of scene had just unfolded before her.


    Is it a coincidence?


    No, the part of Zenith, that is the nucleus of Zenith, may still be intact inside of her.


    At any rate, even though it became such a state that I had no memento for myself, I''m fine with it.


    Because there are so many other things that only I had received from Paul.


    Part 3


    "Now then, the next part is the matter concerning Mother."


    I exin the condition of Zenith once again.


    How there was a loss of memory, and how most of the stuff that makes her Zenith is gone.


    "Can she be healed?"


    I shake my head at the question Sylphy poses.


    "I don''t know."


    For now, my intention is to have a doctor of healing techniques take a look at the situation with Zenith.


    Although I have not heard of a Healing magic that can cure memory loss, as of yet,


    And, even if I thought about it, I wouldn''t even know where to begin looking for the origin.


    Loss of memory from being confined in a magic crystal.


    Could it be something a bit like an oxygen deficiency disease?


    Since it''s not something I could describe, I also think that makes the possibility of it being healed low, as well.


    In this world, if you suffer damage to the brain, there is no medical technology to cure you.


    At the very least, it''s not something applying Advanced grade healing magic can cure.


    In the case of mangas, the usual method is to have them receive a sudden shock to be cured, but I would rather avoiding to test that method out with Zenith.


    However, will curing it really be a blessing?


    Paul died trying to save Zenith.


    And Zenith mighte to me herself.


    And if that''s the case, if her memory doesn''t return, she might possibly be happy.


    ...No, there shouldn''t be any reasoning like that.


    There should be efforts to recover her memories.


    "At any rate, it is necessary to find treatment and nursing for Mother."


    Nursing.


    Supposing for a moment that in my former life my parents did not die, and instead became old and bedridden.


    Would it have been arranged that I am the one to provide the nursing care?


    "It is my wish to have Mother live together in this house with us."


    From the outset, so as to not disturb my daily life; Lilia had proposed that a separate room be rented.


    Because there was the gold earned from the conquered Teleport Labyrinth, I could livefortably for at least 10 more years in this town.


    However, I vetoed that proposal.


    I could not allow such a thing after all.


    After all that, Paul who died would never forgive me if I did that.


    "Though I will be leaving the majority of the care to Lilia-san, everyone here should be able to help with any minor inconveniences."


    "I understand. I will also try my best too."


    Sylphy also acknowledged it, and pleasantly agrees to it as well.


    Nobody seems to have any objection to it.


    Even if they did, I am not going to let an objection stand in the way.


    Even Paul''sst feeling on this matter before dying was about protecting Zenith.


    What was the real meaning behind those words? Even now, I still haven''t a clue.


    Since Paul died, I have to be the one to protect Zenith now.


    Well, even though I say nursing, it''s not exactly like Zenith has Alzheimer''s.


    Rather it''s more like she has be an empty shell.


    And with Lilia providing constant supervision, everything should be fine.


    However, for that to work there is a certain necessary arrangement that needs to be taken care of first.


    "Umm, then that means, that mother will also be living here, as well?"


    Aisha seems toment over that question.


    It is a voice of someone perplexed or anxious.


    "Yes. Aisha. It seems for some time I will be in the care of Rudeus-sama."


    Is Lilia something like an obstruction for Aisha, after all?


    Because Lilia is an education-minded mother.


    The Aisha released from under Lilia, seemingly spending every day happily away.


    But, if Aisha started to be dissatisfied from now on, it might not be good.


    I suppose, if I suddenly start speaking of such things, of course, Aisha couldn''t help bing perfectly angry with me.


    "Such things like allotment of work will have to be done won''t they...?"


    "That''s something we can discusster. I intend to do work that mainly centers around caring for Zenith, however, I will also take care of any work that may pile up as well."


    "...Understood."


    Aisha did not voice dissatisfaction.


    Maybe she is weak when ites to her mother?


    A hard voice and a gloomy expression,


    Seeing that appearance on Aisha, the one who intervenes is Norn.


    "Aisha-nee."


    Norn ces her hand on Aisha''s shoulder and whispers away.


    "It''s us, you don''t have to hold it back any more, you know?"


    Aisha, hearing those words, took turns looking at me, Lilia, and Norn.


    Lilia also watches me again, as well.


    I have no idea what is being requested of me.


    However, I nod anyway, for the time being.


    Then, Aisha suddenly stands up and throws her arms around Lilia.


    "M, Mom...!¡¡You are uninjured, and safe, thank goodness!"


    Aisha''s face is buried in the stomach of Lilia while she cries.


    "I''m home, Aisha..."


    Lilia, with a gentle-looking expression strokes the head of her daughter.


    I see.


    Of course, it''s like that.


    Of course, Aisha would have aplicated heart as well.


    For her, Lilia is mother.


    Of course, it goes without saying there are the feelings that pray for the peace of Paul and Zenith as well.


    However, the feeling that prayed for the safety of Lilia should of course be stronger too.


    And Lilia had actually managed toe back safely.


    Of course, it''s a situation where one shouldn''t remain obedientlyposed.


    Please forgive this guy who ever doubted such a thing.


    Part 4


    Afterwards, we spoke of minor details, and conclude the return report.


    There is then the financial allocation, at the behest of Gisu.


    An enormous fortune extends to all hands involved.


    However, even this was not enough to cheer the faces of everyone up.


    "Now then, that is, we should probably be sounding out a hotel to stay at for now."


    At the same time the report had ended, Gisu stands up.


    Everyone else also seems to reel into it, Vera, Shera, and Talhand all stood up.


    I try to detain them in a hurry.


    "Just for today, wouldn''t it be fine if everyone stayed?"


    "Eh, Senpai? There''s things you need to do that outsiders would make troublesome, plus I''m a bit insensitive when ites to these kinds of things..."


    With the words Gisu offered as the natural course of action, the three of them each grab their luggage,


    They put on the shoes and jackets that had not finished drying as well.


    "..."


    After all, I at least determined to see them off from the entrance way.


    To the four people who I tried to detain when they tried to make their exit, I call out to them,


    "Everyone. For a long time, my father has received your assistance, I am truly thankful for all you have done for him."


    I bowed especially deeply towards Vera and Shera.


    Those two had been helping Paul since they were in Milishion.


    Though, I did not have too many conversations with them, they had yed an important support role when it came to the Teleport Labyrinth.


    The distinguished shadows.


    "It''s nothing. Rather, we are sorry, that we weren''t able to be of more use."


    "When you find the ce for Captain Paul''s grave, please tell meter on."


    The answer from those two was short.


    For those girls, I wonder what kind of a person was Paul to them.


    Even after the search group was disbanded, they followed him to Begaritto.


    Maybe it was some kind of special rtionship.


    However, even if there was something about Paul that endeared him to them, that doesn''t apply to me.


    "From here on out, what are your ns?"


    "When winter ends, we''ll return to Asura Kingdom. There are people from the search group who helped us out back then, we need to pay back."


    "Is that so, well then take care of yourselves!"


    "Right, Rudeus-san also, even if things seem difficult from now on, take care of yourself."


    To them, once more, I bow my head deeply, while they disappear into the snow.


    The search group.


    Now, I remember, the story of Zenith''s family assisting Paul''s activities with a bit of financial support.


    That Zenith is safe...cannot be said, however, I should probably report on how things have be.


    But, even if I send so many letters, I have no idea when or if they will properly reach her family.


    While I think this, Gisu taps my shoulder.


    "See you then, Senpai."


    "Gisu-san, Talhand-san."


    "What is it? Ah, herees that annoying face."


    "...You two, what are your ns from here on out?"


    When I said it, Gisu scratches his head for a bit.


    "We intend to head to Asura as well. We have Begaritto money, and the money from the magic items that we want to exchange."


    "Do you n to exchange it all?"


    "Pretty much, though I have a few ns to use some of it on myself."


    I also have some magic items remaining on hand.


    Though I want to do some inquiries on the effects these items happen to have.


    One of them is a dagger that is such a match I could substitute it for Paul''s Tantou.


    Though for the time being, unless I find a good use for it, I n to put it into the basement''s storehouse.


    If I happen upon a time when I need to sell it for money, it will be fine to sell it off then.


    Even some of the items with the more ridiculous effects, can be exchanged for arge fortune.


    However, the stone that absorbs magic, that is a different matter.


    If possible, I want to study it in detail when I have the time.


    So that should I fight against a simr opponent, I can try and discover a method on how to deal with it, instead of finding myself once again unable to do anything.


    Though, it''s possible that I might not learn anything at all from it; it''s better that I try, than do nothing at all.


    "If Senpai wants, I can take some of your items to Asura?¡¡If I sell them there, I can fetch a much higher profit, if that suits you?"


    In Asura Kingdom, the prices of items are high, and the money of Asura Kingdom can pretty much be spent anywhere on Central Continent.


    If you want to sell an item, doing so in Asura is the best idea.


    "So, is it your n then on the way back to run away after squandering all that money on gambling?"


    "Oh, wai, no, what? Do you really think I''d take Senpai''s money and run?"


    Gisu tries to deflect, but his eyes are swimming around suspiciously.


    If he took an item from me, he might really have intended to use the proceeds to go gambling.


    Well, it''s fine, even if that''s how he is, I am indebted to Gisu.


    After all, without this guy, there was no way we would have been able to traverse the Teleport Labyrinth.


    "I''m kidding."


    "Well, I live the life of a gambler after all, huh?"


    Gisu said so, raised the sides of his mouth, andughs in a nihilistic way.


    "Then, after that?"


    "Return to adventuring. Besides, there is still so much more we want to do."


    "I see."


    "Well, I''ll be around here until winter is over, wasting away my free time drinking sake. You haven''t forgotten your promise, to introduce me to a nice female monkey, now, have you?¡¡My Senpai in marriage and children would certainly holds some easy ess to some fine merchandise like that, right?¡¡Heh heh heh."


    Yeah, certainly Gisu isn''t nning on leaving, just yet.


    However, one thing I know about this man named Gisu, is that when it is time for him to leave, he won''t give his regards.


    He''s the kind of guy who just has to up and disappear.


    So, I must finish giving gratitude properly now, before the chance escapes me.


    "Gisu-san..."


    "Senpai. Your tone''s been strange for a while now y''know? How about you just say, [Oi, newbie] like you usually do?"


    "...Why do you seem to be fixed on that whole newbie thing?"


    When I said that, Gisuughed hard.


    "It''s a Jinx!"


    Jinx.


    That word, given so inadequately as a reason, made my heart fall with a thump.


    Well, because he says it''s the jinx, it can''t be helped.


    "At any rate, to the both of you, for everything you have helped with up until now, I thank you very much."


    "It''s fine like this. Then, stay healthy, Senpai."


    When I bow deeply, Gisu begins to walk, waving his hand as he does.


    "Hmm, you know, there''s no way to thank your friends properly. Paul wasn''t one for saying it. You don''t need to express your gratitude like that with us...is all."


    Talhand said that while shaking his heavy body trying to walk alongside Gisu.


    I watch the backs of those two until they disappear from my view.


    "All men want to have times when they can act cool, don''t they?"


    Suddenly when I noticed, Elinalise had appeared next to me.


    While I was paying my parting respects, it seems Sylphy had some kind of conversation with her.


    I wonder what it was about?


    If it was about a certain topic, I had told her before that I already intended to talk about everything properly with Sylphy.


    Because of Elinalise''s meddling with that situation, she might have beenying the groundwork for it just now.


    Honestly, even though I''m grateful for her concerns, I am feeling a bit reluctant.


    "Well then, I am heading over to Cliff''s ce. I''m way past my limit already."


    Elinalise said something suggestive, and pats her abdominal region.


    It seems I''ve given her a fair share of hardships as well.


    With the going anding back, she had rtions with about three people that I am at least aware of.


    The usual thing as always, though sheughs it off and says not to mind it, it was not something I couldugh away.


    "Even you Elinalise-san, I''m deeply grateful for all your kindness towards me."


    Elinalise gave me a bitter look when I said that.


    "...As for what happened to Paul, please forgive me for that as well."


    "No, that belongs to me."


    My mistake, my carelessness.


    Even though I thought I said as much, Elinalise continues speaking.


    "But my role in that party, was to keep moving about so something like that didn''t happen. It was because of my mistakes that Paul died."


    There was no way she could have done such a thing.


    Every one of us in that ce fought desperately.


    Evading the Hydra''s trump cards, one after another, in what was a rtively little distance, then the Hydra suddenly behaving in such a desperate way, with no kind of nning.


    At least Elinalise wasn''t the only one ming herself over being the cause of Paul''s death.


    "I will never me you! Nor anyone else!"


    "Fine then, but you can''t go ming yourself either then."


    "...I won''t."


    "Then, I''m off!"


    Elinalise says that, and promptly runs off into the snow.


    Her own return report will start after this.


    "...Whew."


    I heave a long sigh.


    My white breath fades away into the snow.


    Now then.


    Now then, with the matter of the Teleport Incident, it seems I have finallye to the long end of it all.


    All the family I had lost, I had found again.


    In the world, while there may be others who have not yet been found, I no longer feel any obligation to look for them anymore.


    It was concluded.


    It was long, and painful.


    And the final result left a bitter taste.


    However, it is the next developments from here,


    Instead of looking behind me; it is now time for me to be facing forward.


    There are things in this world that I want to do that I have still not done after all.


    I must have a point to fix my eyes on.


    "Rudi. Has everybody already returned?"


    I look around, and see Roxy standing behind me.


    "I wanted to talk with them a little, too..."


    "They are still in this town, it''ll be easy to meet with them when you have some free time."


    "That''s true."


    Roxy doesn''t begin walking away in the snow.


    She alone will be staying in this house.


    Though it is dependent on the uing discussion as to whether she bes a resident of a nearby hotel, or this house.


    "Well then, Roxy."


    "Yeah, Rudeus."


    "Shall we go inside...?"


    I return into the house.


    Apanying me is Roxy, small in stature.

 Chapter 146: Carnage

    <h4>Chapter 146: Carnage</h4>


    Part 1


    Five people remained in the room. They were Sylphy, Norn, Aisha, Roxy and I. Also, Jirou, the armadillo, was happily sleeping in front of the firece, but it should be fine if I don''t count him.


    Lilia and Zenith are in the bath. Before they went in, Lilia asked me [Will you be okay?] to which I nodded. I want to end this discussion without Lilia''s help.


    Norn hasn''t returned to her room and stays here, with us. But as expected, it was tough on her as she is still sniffling. Since she was attached to Paul, it should be tougher on her than other people.


    "Now then, there''s onest topic."


    When I say this, the three of them straighten up in their chairs.


    I exchange looks with Roxy. Without saying anything, Roxy moves to my side.


    "..."


    Seeing Sylphy''s swollen belly, I hesitate about the next topic. However, I have a responsibility. One day, Roxy will be like this too. If for instance Sylphy says no, then Roxy might have to deliver a child by herself. That''s what the two of us have agreed on for now. Of course, I n on giving her money and support though.


    "I was thinking of epting Roxy here, as my second wife."


    "...Eh?"


    The one who raises a bewildered voice isn''t Sylphy, but Norn. Standing up, her gaze alternates between Roxy and I. As for Sylphy, she is staring nkly.


    "W-, what is this!?"


    "I n on exining from start to finish."


    I exin what happened on the Begaritto continent.


    About how Paul died and how depressed I was.


    About how, seeing this, Roxy saved me.


    About how it seemed that I was in love with Roxy.


    About how I respected her, and wanted her to be a member of our family.


    "Though I had no intention of betraying Sylphy, in the end, I broke my promise. I''m sorry."


    I kneeled down. Though there was a carpet spread across the floor, northern winters are cold, so the floor was cold. I pressed my head deeply against the floor.


    "Eh-, wai-, Rudi!?"


    I could hear Sylphy''s flustered voice.


    "I still love you, Sylphy. But, I might have gotten Roxy pregnant. I have to take responsibility."


    "Ah, okay."


    The more words I pile up, the cheaper they sound to me. However, they''re my true thoughts.


    When I look at Sylphy, I find that she has a troubled face. Her mind might be in chaos. It''s understandable. A person said that they loved you, and that they woulde back without fail. When they doe back, they are in tatters. They''ve lost their family and their left hand. But because of the fact that at least their life is intact, you are thinking that it is something to be happy about; when suddenly they say something about making some other woman their wife.


    Were it me, I''d shout, and shout, and condemn them.


    But, I''ll speak. Even if it''s unreasonable, I''ll speak words to force my way through.


    "Sylphy. Please forgive me, and allow it."


    "There''s no way you could be forgiven, right!?"


    It was Norn. The one who shouted wasn''t Sylphy, but Norn. She powers over to me and grabs my cor.


    "Are you going to say you know what kind of feelings Sylphy-nee had when she was waiting for you, Nii-san!?"


    "..."


    "Every day, [I wonder if Rudi is okay], [I want to see Rudi], [I wonder if Rudi''s eaten dinner yet] she''d say. Do you know how lonely Sylphy-nee''s voice and expressions were!?"


    I don''t. Though I don''t, I can imagine it. Sylphy''s face as she waited for me. Sylphy''s lonely voice. Sylphy''s form as she idled on a chair, swinging her legs about.


    "I thought that it couldn''t be helped if Otou-san couldn''t be saved! Since it was that difficult a fight and you''d even lost your hand, I thought it couldn''t be helped! That''s why I thought it''d be barking up the wrong tree if I med you, Nii-san, but you actually had the leisure to sleep with another woman and make her yours!?"


    "That''s not it. I didn''t have that sort of leisure. It''s because things were like that, that Roxy ignored her own feelings and helped me."


    "Were Sylphy-nee there, she''d definitely have helped you!"


    That''s probably absolutely true. Sylphy has helped me. The one who cured my ED was Sylphy.


    However, Roxy has also helped me. She liked me, and despite her knowing that I had someone I loved, she was prepared to throw away her own feelings to help me.


    "Norn, even you should understand, right? The feelings you have when you lock yourself in your room, when you have no way out, when you feel that you can''t do anything. How could you ignore the person who saved you from that?"


    "I understand! I''m thankful to you, Nii-san! But, this and that are different matters! If you take two wives, Milis-sama won''t forgive you!"


    Aah. I see. Norn was an adherent of Milis, huh? No, it probably doesn''t have to do with her faith, huh. I''ve done something wrong. I try to ignore reason, and force my way through.


    "In the first ce, why a small kid like this!? Isn''t she about the same age as me!?"


    Norn res at Roxy. Expressionless as usual, Roxy looks at Norn. Roxy is a little taller, but the difference in height probably isn''t even 10 centimeters. Receiving Norn''s gaze without expression, Roxy simply says,


    "...I might be small, but I''m still an adult."


    I don''t know what to say. You could almost see into Roxy''s heart by listening to that trembling voice.


    But depending on how you took it, those words could probably be interpreted as impudence. Norn is enraged.


    "If you''re an adult, then shouldn''t you know some shame!?"


    "..."


    "Don''t you think anything of butting into our family like this!?"


    "Norn, you''ve said too much. The one who proposed making her my second wife was I. Roxy hasn''t done anything wrong. Roxy had wanted to back away."


    I refuted Norn in a strong tone. However, Norn continues to condemn Roxy without looking at me.


    "Please be quiet, Nii-san! In the first ce, if she was going to back away, why didn''t she stick to it? In the end, she just took advantage of your words, Nii-san!"


    I have a thought to hit Norn. However, it goes without saying that I''m not qualified to do such a thing. If I hit Norn here, I''ll probably be worthless in the true meaning of the word.


    "..."


    At Norn''s shout, Roxy stays quiet for a while. With her usual expressionless face, she''s hanging her head and looking at the floor. In the end, she finally raises her head and bows to Norn.


    "You''re right. I''m being shameless. I''m sorry."


    Saying this, Roxy gets up and slowly moves. Picking up the luggage she left in the corner of the room and putting on her hat, she quickly leaves. I can''t stop her. I understand why they''re opposed. I didn''t think that they would humor me and easily ept it. But even so, I thought that I''d be able to persuade them somehow.


    But I was naive. I consider the current situation. Roxy was relentlessly attacked with words. She probably feels like she''s on a bed of nails.


    Her life might continue to be this way from now on. Thinking about it, she didn''t want to stay here.


    Were it me, I''d run away from somewhere like this.


    I can''t stop her.


    I can''t hold her back.


    But I can''t let Roxy leave here with ill feelings.


    I don''t want that.


    I have to pay her back.


    I didn''t bring her here to make her feel this way.


    I brought her here because I wanted her to be happy.


    Or could it be something else?


    No, think.


    What should I do?


    What should I do to make Norn ept it?


    I can''t think of anything.


    Roxy is leaving.


    I have to stop her at least.


    Right, even if I hit Norn and she hates me-


    "Wait!"


    I hear a voice behind me.


    "Roxy-san, please wait!"


    It is Sylphy. She has stood up, trots over to Roxy, and grabs her hand. Roxy turns around, andrge tears are gathered in her eyes.


    "Why are you stopping her, Sylphy-nee! Isn''t it fine just to let her go!?"


    "Norn-chan. Could you be quiet for a little bit?"


    "Eh?"


    "Just now you said too much, you know. From the beginning, I never said a word about refusing, after all."


    At Sylphy''s words, Norn bes speechless and freezes.


    "Please sit down."


    Paying a backward nce to the frozen Norn, Sylphy sits Roxy down on the sofa. Roxy doesn''t resist and did as she is told. Sylphy too, takes a seat next to Roxy.


    "Though things have gotten a little chaotic... You saved Rudi, right, Roxy-san?"


    Asked that, Roxy meekly nods.


    "...Yes. But I had ulterior motives, so I don''t n on using it as an excuse."


    "Mn. Rudi is cool, isn''t he? On the contrary, had you said that you didn''t have ulterior motives, I wouldn''t have believed you."


    "..."


    "Were I in your shoes, Roxy-san, I think I really would''ve done the same thing."


    Sylphy makes a gentle expression, smiling at Roxy. Roxy''s face is stiff. Whilst smiling, Sylphy continues.


    "...You know, honestly speaking, I thought that it was just a matter of time."


    "Umm, sorry, what was?"


    "Rudi bringing back another woman."


    Me, bringing back another woman was just a matter of time...


    ...Mn?


    ...Huh?


    Could it be, that they didn''t believe in me?


    "I mean, look, Rudi is perverted, right? That''s why I thought that once he couldn''t do it with me; he''d definitely do it with someone else. It was like that for me too; since Rudi is sincere, after doing it he''d probably try to take them in as his wife. I didn''t think I''d be able to monopolize Rudi forever, you know."


    I want to speak up. But, it really is as she said. I''m not qualified to say anything.


    "Though, honestly speaking, I thought that when he did bring someone back, it''d be someone like Rinia, or Pursena, or maybe Nanahoshi-san."


    "Besides the name Nanahoshi-san, I haven''t heard the other names."


    "They''re Rudi''s friends from school. All of them are sexy with big chests."


    Nanahoshi isn''t particrly sexy, though. No, that kind of thing isn''t important right now.


    "Honestly, because the story of your journey was so harsh, and Paul-san died as well, so I was a little bewildered, but... I understood."


    "About what?"


    "Because you had always been looking at Rudi anxiously sinceing to our house, I was wondering what was wrong. At first, I thought it was because you were nervous about telling us about Paul-san''s death, but... it was actually ''that'' after all."


    "..."


    "Roxy-san, your eyes are those of a maiden in love, after all."


    A maiden in love. Being told that, Roxy''s face is dyed bright red.


    "Excuse me. I''ve shown you something unpleasant..."


    Her face still red, Roxy bows her head. From the perspective of a wife, a woman looking at her husband lovingly would probably be an eyesore. That line of thinking is something you can vividly understand. However, Sylphy shakes her head.


    "It wasn''t unpleasant, you know."


    "...However."


    "I wonder how I should say it..."


    Sylphy tilts her head in thought for a little, and then quickly goes, ''Mn,'' and nods.


    "You know, I''ve heard about you from Rudi before, Roxy-san."


    "What about?"


    "Just that ''Roxy'' was a magician that he respected. Before the Teleport incident, and then after we got married as well, he said the same thing."


    "...That''s um, I''m humbled."


    "That''s why I was a little jealous as well. Whenever Rudi spoke about you, he looked like he really~ longed for you."


    "..."


    "I one-sidedly thought of Roxy Migurdia as an amazing enough magician that someone like me would never be able topare with her."


    "..."


    "But when I actually saw you, when I thought of you as just a normal girl who was in love with Rudeus, my jealousy vanished."


    Saying that, Sylphy takes off Roxy''s hat and strokes her head. Looking up at Sylphy, Roxy doesn''t resist, and lets herself be pat. Sylphy then speaks.


    "Though Norn-chan said what she did, I''ll wee you."


    Roxy''s face was in shock. My jaw drops in shock as well. Not even in my dreams did I think Sylphy would so easily ept it.


    "Sylphiette...-san."


    "Just ''Sylphy'' is fine. Let''s get along. Umm, Roxy-...chan?"


    "Um, I technically turn 50 this year, so adding -chan is..."


    "Ah, so that''s how it is. You''re my elder... Sorry. Come to think of it, that''s right. I''d heard about this from Rudi, but actually seeing it, you know...?"


    "I''m small, after all."


    "I''m not big either, you know?"


    Roxy and Sylphy''s gazes meet, and the two of themugh.


    "Let''s support Rudi together, Roxy."


    "Thank you very much, Sylphy."


    Saying this, the two shake hands. It is a handshake filled with an odd sense of solidarity.


    Seeing this, I let out a sigh of relief. It seems things will be fine. I unconsciously let my feelings show. However, seeing me, Norn''s eyebrows knit together in a frown.


    "If Sylphy-nee says so, then I don''t have anything left to say either."


    It seems that Norn still can''t ept it. Her mouth upturned in a ¤Ø, she''s ring at us with an unhappy expression. We might be scorned by her again. However, Sylphy softly pacifies her.


    "Norn-chan. Rudi isn''t a follower of Milis, so please forgive him."


    "But..."


    "Even Paul-san had two wives, you know?"


    "...That was certainly the case, but..."


    "Norn-chan. Will you say this to Lilia-san, as well?"


    Norn looks like she gasped, and looks at Aisha, who was sitting by her side. Aisha has been sitting there silently the whole time, with a prim and proper expression.


    "Ah-... Sorry, Aisha."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I know that Norn-nee often says things without thinking."


    "...What''s with that way of speaking!?"


    "I mean, look. Even just now, you said something like that, right? Despite what Sylphy-nee said, you just forced your own thoughts on us, didn''t you, Norn-nee?"


    "Wha-!"


    Norn violently stands up. Seeing her clenched fists, I scold Aisha.


    "Aisha, you''ve said too much."


    "But Onii-chan."


    "I can understand what Norn wants to say. Honestly, despite what Sylphy said, it''s an abnormal situation. If it''s not considerate of others'' feelings, I''m guilty of that too. You mustn''t criticise Norn."


    "Well, if you''re going to say that much, Onii-chan..."


    "..."


    Norn is making aplicated expression. Like she didn''t know what to do, at all. It was that kind of expression.


    "...I''m going to sleep."


    She quickly makes to leave the living room. However, as though she suddenly remembers something, she stops her feet and turns to me. She half-mutters.


    "Um, Onii-san..."


    "What is it?"


    "Next time, could you teach me the sword?"


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what she is saying.


    The sword. Does she mean that she wants to use Paul''s sword?


    I get the feeling that if she learns half-assed self-defense; on the contrary, she''ll only end up ruining her body. But this is that kind of world. It''d probably be better to know swordsmanship. Even if it were only a small strength, it''d be better than nothing, after all. The problem would be whether I''d be of use as a teacher.


    "Are you fine with me?"


    "Though I still can''t really ept what you''ve done, I don''t hate you, Onii-san."


    "...Yeah."


    What I had meant was [Are you fine with someone who just half-assed the sword], but... Well, if I''m told that she doesn''t hate me, then I''m not going to refuse.


    "Alright. I''ll make room after school or sometime."


    "Please do."


    Saying this, Norn returns to her room.


    "..."


    At any rate, I guess the result was all right, huh? In the end, I couldn''t do a thing, huh. I was saved by Sylphy''s magnanimity.


    "You know, Onii-chan," starts Aisha, "Right now you look incredibly pathetic, you know?"


    Without replying, I agree.


    Part 2


    After that, the three of us are nning and discussing what we would do from now on.


    The turns we''ll take sleeping together, for example, or times when we could fawn on each other. It might have been because we were frankly speaking about things like that too, but Aisha decides to take her exit.


    "Well then, Roxy-san. From tomorrow onwards, please take care of me."


    "Yes. Please look after me as well."


    Despite grumbling, Aisha looks a little happy. I wonder why.


    Well, whatever. It''s Sylphy, Roxy, and I as well. The three of us now start our discussion. You might be wondering what the hell we''re talking about when Paul''s died. However, it''s exactly because of that, that we want a cheerful topic.


    "Basically, please have Rudi treat Sylphy as the main wife, and just spare me some time whenever you''re free. I''m fine with it like that."


    "That''s no good. We have to be treated equally."


    "However..."


    "The number of wives might still increase, so why don''t we be confident?"


    Might still increase. You can feel Sylphy''sck of trust in myher regions with those words.


    However, this time I swear on it. I swear only to love Sylphy and Roxy. This time, definitely.


    "Honestly, I feel really sorry about intruding like this, so I''ll be holding back until the child is born."


    "I see... We did say that it''d only be a month until it''s born, but I''ll be monopolizing Rudi until then. Is that okay?"


    "I''m fine with it. Well then, let''s make it so that I won''t officially be his wife until a month from now."


    "..."


    Despite this situation, I ended up thinking something like ''it''s a shame I''ll be celibate this month''; I''m probably a worthless person, huh. But when I think that after this month when Sylphy gives birth, I''ll get to sleep with the two of them as much as I want... Just what is this? My ''son'' starts to stand up.


    "..."


    "..."


    Or, so I was thinking, but the moment I give in to my delusions, the two of them turn their gazes to me.


    "Umm, Rudi. When you really can''t bear with it anymore, say so, okay? I''ll deal with it somehow."


    "No, I''ll take care of it on my own, somehow."


    No matter how bad I may be, in this kind of situation I''m not going to cheat even more. I''ll have them feel that the one known as Rudeus Greyrat won''t make mistakes due to his sexual stirrings. The reason I went along with Roxy was because, in addition to the situation being what it was, it was Roxy. Regarding falling in love with them, as long as no more Roxy-ss women appear, there won''t be a problem.


    I definitely won''t cheat anymore.


    Definitely, definitely not.


    "Ah, but weren''t you pregnant as well, Roxy? In that case, after a month you won''t be able to do it anymore, right? What should we do?"


    At Sylphy''s words, Roxy made an apologetic face.


    "Um, if it''s about what Rudi said earlier, I think it was a lie Rudi came up with. There wasn''t a chance for me to say anything, but I''m not pregnant."


    "...Eh-?"


    She''s not pregnant. Then, saying that ''it'' didn''te...


    "...Ahh."


    Elinalise led me along, huh?


    That b*tch.


    Sheet.


    It feels like I''ve been dancing in the palm of her hand.


    "What''s wrong, Rudi?"


    "Ah, that wasn''t a lie; I just misunderstood."


    "I see."


    Roxy scratches her red cheeks and speaks to me.


    "But in the future, let''s try our best."


    "Ah, yes. Let''s."


    Words like ''happy family nning''e to mind and I can''t help but grin. Ahh, it''ll be great from now on.


    "Rudi''s a pervert, isn''t he?"


    "Yeah. Rudi''s a pervert, Sylphy."


    "I wonder what kind of things the perverted Rudi is going to make us do."


    While we had such a conversation, weughed.


    Like that, I managed to gain my second wife.


    Part 3


    After that, Lilia and Zenith had finished their bath, and after Lilia prepared our rooms for us, they went to sleep.


    As we decided earlier, I sleep together with Sylphy. I let Sylphy use my arm as a pillow, and Sylphy decides to go to sleep facing me.


    We weren''t asleep yet. Our gazes met, and we stare in silence.


    "It''s about what we spoke about earlier, but..."


    The one who speaks first was Sylphy.


    "When you said that you had something important to say, and Roxy was sitting next to you, I ended up imagining something really sad."


    "What?"


    "I thought that you might say that you didn''t love me, so you were going to leave me."


    "I wouldn''t say something like that."


    What kind of trash would?


    "Mn. I know."


    Sylphy shifted about. I could feel her with the tip of my missing wrist. She was stroking me.


    "But I really am anxious after all. It feels like you''re going to leave my side."


    I wonder if she''s feeling a sense of foreboding. But thinking about it, I really was in danger this time. I might have even died.


    "Did I make you anxious?"


    "Mn."


    "There, there."


    I stroke Sylphy''s head with my right arm. Sylphy narrows her eyes and lets me pat her. If you look more carefully, she''s actually grown out her hair at some point. Her beautiful, white hair. She might be able to tie it up in a ponytail, soon.


    "You let your hair grow, huh."


    "After all, you said you liked long hair, right, Rudi?"


    "Mn."


    She''s so cute... Even though she has been waiting for me, all this time, on the other hand, I...


    "Sorry, Sylphy. I''ve betrayed you."


    "It''s okay. I like that part of you."


    "But were it the other way around, I''m sure I''d cry and scream disgracefully, shouting abuses at you like [You must feel great, betraying me, huh!] you know?"


    "Mmhuhu... I won''t do something like that. I don''t see anyone but you, after all."


    Saying that, Sylphy brings her face to mine and kisses me on the cheek. Love overflows from within my chest. Though she was probably anxious, though she probably wanted to cry out, she didn''t voice a singleint, and epted it. I''ll love her until I die.


    "Sylphy."


    "Ehehe."


    I return Sylphy''s kiss on her soft and squishy cheek.


    "..."


    At this point, I''d usually charge into the actual thing, but today I''ll stop here. There''s no way I''d force the pregnant Sylphy to do anything unreasonable after all.


    Suddenly, I felt a stroking sensation at my abdomen.


    "Ahh, don''t, Sylphy. If you touch me there, I won''t be able to hold back. Well, I do have interest in pregnancy y, but..."


    "Ah, don''t, Rudi. It''ll harm our child, so...


    "Mn?"


    "Eh?"


    When I look down, I find that next to Sylphy''s pregnant belly is an even bigger mountain. I try pulling back the nket. When I did, there was...


    "Jirou..."


    From under the bed, the huge armadillo has stuck his head right between Sylphy and I. I wonder when he did so. I really didn''t notice at all.


    "Sticking his head into people''s crotches. What a perverted guy, huh?"


    "He''s like you, huh?"


    "No, I... It can''t be helped. Shall we sleep together, tonight?"


    "Mn. Let''s."


    I get up and grab another nket, and make a bed for Jirou. Jirou sprawls himself on top of it and slowly shuts his eyes. Though he looks like an armadillo, he feels like arge dog.


    It seems I''ll have to prepare a small room for him before long, huh. Raising him in the house is fine, but taking care of his feces is troublesome, after all. Wait, I wonder if I can train him like a dog, as well. Well, I guess I''ll have another talk with our family.


    "Alright. Guess it''s time to sleep."


    I was about to slip in on Sylphy''s right, but stopped. I get in bed on Sylphy''s left and grasp her hand with mine. Sylphy strongly grasps, squeezing back.


    "Goodnight, Sylphy."


    "Mn. Have a good rest, Rudi."


    After that, I slept like a log.

 Chapter 147: Before His Grave

    <h4>Chapter 147: Before His Grave</h4>


    Part 1


    Several days have passed since Roxy became my wife.


    I still feel uneasy that some kind of disaster may happen, but it''s gradually faded recently.


    Zenith has taken up residence in one of therge rooms in this house as well.


    It was the room in which the old residents died, so I said to Lilia that it might be best not to do


    it.


    However, Zenith was quite pleased and didn''t want to separate from it, so it can''t be helped.


    Seeing that, Lilia also said there was probably nothing to worry about.


    Well, I''m sure having arge room is better than a small room for Zenith after all.


    I''m not all that familiar with recuperation and nursing, but spacious should be better than


    confined.


    Naturally, we''ve also brought Zenith to a doctor.


    Through Ariel''s referral, to an excellent physician known throughout Ranoa Kingdom.


    However, it seems he has no knowledge about cases like this, the treatment method is unknown as well, so we had to give up.


    As I thought, it seems the medical techniques in this world doesn''t depend very strongly on past


    records.


    Maybe it''s because there''s healing magic, but the treatment methods in this world are a bit


    deviated.


    Even so, we were able to receive some guidance to rehabilitate people who have lost their memories.


    We don''t know if she''ll get better or not, but it should be better than doing nothing.


    ...If I have a chance, it might also be good to try searching for a magic tool for recovering lost


    memories.


    Of course, I don''t know if such a thing even exists or not.


    Looking at it over the long term, we might have no choice other than to go for treatment.


    We don''t know either what Zenith''s home in the Holy Kingdom of Milis might say.


    In regards to Zenith, there''s still some uneasiness remaining.


    Part 2


    Sylphy''s progress is going well.


    Recently, the child in her stomach has started to kick, so she''s pleasantly allowed me to touch her stomach.


    In addition, I tried groping her breasts that had swelled up from the influence of the pregnancy


    and she got pretty angry.


    It seems it hurts to touch them strongly.


    I hadn''t intended to touch them all that strongly, but it seems she was surprised because I


    suddenly did it.


    If I''m going to touch them, then gently, she requested.


    It was a way of requesting that made me want to push her down just like that.


    Thinking about it, before, I''ve lost to this seduction of Sylphy''s numerous times and pushed her down.


    However, she''s pregnant right now.


    I can''t afford to expose my desires.


    Even though I say that, I still want to touch things I want to touch.


    I thoroughly epted her invitation to gently touch them.


    After all, it seems there''s change to your body while pregnant.


    It wasn''t a chest of Sylphy''s that I used to grope.


    I''m the one that changed it. Thinking like that, I somehow felt a kind of unspeakable happiness.


    I wonder if this is the so-called feeling of domination.


    Yeah, Sylphy belongs to me.


    However, as I thought, not having my left hand is inconvenient.


    I miss those time when I could grope her breasts with both hands.


    Something that I had two of has been reduced to one after all, so the feeling of satisfaction has


    been halved.


    I wonder if it''s a bit more until milkes out.


    If I say I want to try tasting them a bit, I wonder if she''ll get angry.


    I wonder if she''ll scorn me.


    I wonder about asking just once to try it.


    It might be best not to do it though.


    However, just once...


    "Rudi, you really likes my breasts, don''t you?"


    "Yeah, Sylphy''s breasts are small, but number one in the world."


    "Number one in the world, you say... Even though you put your hands on another girl?"


    "S,S,So, Sorry please forgive me."


    "Eh~, I''m not angry."


    While having such a sweet conversation, my rtionship with Sylphy is also going favorably.


    If this were Japan in my previous life, I''m sure it would have been considerably stiff.


    This is a different world and Sylphy is understanding.


    Whether I take two or three wives to marry as well, it''s fine just as long as I love them equally.


    If you were to ask about my other wife Roxy, she''s taken up one of the small rooms on the second


    floor.


    It''s one of the smallest rooms on the second floor.


    I did say it would be fine to take arger room, but it seems she likes small rooms.


    I don''t hate small rooms either.


    Because scents build up.


    Roxy became a teacher at the Magic University.


    One time, I introduced her while to reporting my return, but I''ll save this story forter.


    Part 3


    One monthter.


    A day with strong snow.


    Sylphy went intobor.


    There were no particr problems, it was a normal delivery.


    It was neither a breech nor premature birth.


    If there was a problem, it would just be the snow being too high, so calling the doctor wouldn''t


    make it in time.


    If it were my previous life, I''m sure that would be something to panic over, but fortunately, there


    is Lilia in my house.


    For her who has an abundance of experience as a midwife, even without me asking anything, she moved


    quickly with Aisha following her orders.


    While teaching Aisha the process, Lilia carefully said one thing at a time.


    Just in case, if anythinges up, Roxy and I are on standby at the side.


    There''s a big difference between being able to use healing magic and not being able to use it in an


    emergency after all.


    Even though I say that, I waspletely spacing out at the time.


    Something like healing magic was nowhere near entering my mind.


    I was doing my best just tightly holding Sylphy''s hand as she was suffering.


    "Seeing Rudeus-sama right now, it reminds me of thedy...the time of Norn-sama''s delivery."


    After hearing Lilia saying those words, I remembered the past.


    Norn''s was a breech birth, both the mother and child were in a dangerous condition.


    Paul was useless and just got all nervous on his own.


    That time, I moved calmly, but right now, I''m in this state.


    That I was able to handle things well as a child is the same whether it be in this world or my


    previous one.


    "However, please rest easy, Rudeus-sama. Sylphy-sama is fine. There''s nothing to worry about at


    all."


    While saying that Lilia, indifferently continued her work.


    That handling was enough to be charmed by.


    Even after being told it was fine, my trembling wouldn''t settle.


    Holding onto Sylphy''s hand, calling out "hihhiffu", and wiping the sweat from her forehead were all


    I could manage to do.


    Sylphy was making a painful face, but after looking at me in a fluster, she giggled a bit and


    smiled.


    "Umm...It would be better for Rudi to rx a bit more."


    Aisha suddenly whistled out those words.


    Lilia hit Aisha''s head with a [peshiri].


    Seeing that, Sylphy lightly smiled.


    "Nn!!?"


    The instant the ce loosened up, the wave came.


    "Sylphiette-sama. Okay, please take a deep breath."


    "Nn...!"


    I quietly watched over as Sylphy gave her best.


    The only thingsing out from my mouth were just words of encouragement.


    I did have the feelings that I needed to do something, but I couldn''t do anything.


    In rhythm with Lilia''s voice heaving, Sylphy made a painful face.


    It was born.


    The baby who was safely born into this world raised an energetic first cry.


    It''s a girl.


    With the same color of hair as mine; it''s a cute girl.


    She was held in Lilia''s arms and then passed over to Sylphy.


    Sylphy embraced the baby and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness...her hair, isn''t green."


    Hearing those words that Sylphy whispered out, I caressed her head.


    Sylphy''s beautiful white hair.


    It used to be emerald green hair.


    "...I guess so."


    Even if the child was born with emerald green hair I had no intention of ming Sylphy.


    Obviously.


    For me, the emerald green of this world is one of my favorite colors after all.


    Green is Sylphy''s and also Rujierd''s color.


    Even Roxy''s hair color, in some light, it reflects as if it shines emerald green.


    I like the color green.


    If they''re going to discriminate against emerald green, even if the enemy is the world, I''ll show


    you.


    "Good work, Sylphy."


    "Yeah."


    But, even if I have those sorts of intentions, this world isn''t the same.


    Emerald green hair is just that much of a taboo.


    A daughter born with the same hair color as mine.


    We have no choice other than to thank God for this good fortune.


    My God is in the corner of the room tightly grasping her staff making a pale face though.


    "Here, Rudi hold her as well."


    "Yeah."


    Holding a baby.


    The high body temperature and crying voice that''s noisy.


    Small hands, small head, small lips, small nose...


    It''s all overflowing with life.


    When I think that this is my child, I can feel something rising up from within my chest.


    My child that Sylphy gave birth to.


    "..."


    Tears wereing out.


    Paul has already died.


    However, my child was born.


    Paul allowed me to keep living.


    If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to hold my child.


    In exchange for that, Paul isn''t able to hold his wives, daughters, or even grandchildren.


    I wonder if Paul would regret not being able to be in this ce.


    Or maybe he wouldugh proudly and boast that it''s thanks to him.


    In any case, I have no choice other than to go on living.


    For the sake of this child as well, I can''t die.


    Sylphy as well, my family as well, I have no choice other than to protect them.


    I''ll go on living in this world.


    I''ll go on living.


    We took the first letters of Sylphy and my name to name our daughter Lucy.


    It''s Lucy Greyrat.


    Aishaughed that it was simple and Lilia hit her head.


    Nevertheless, I''m d that it was a girl.


    If...it had been a boy, I might have ended up naming it Paul after all.


    Part 4


    After that, I was driven out of the room by Lilia.


    Since it seems there''re various things to do, I was told to wait.


    For now, I move and sit down on the sofa.


    I didn''t do much, but I''m suddenly exhausted.


    Roxy sat down next to me.


    She let out a sigh while making an exhausted face as well.


    Roxy did even less than me.


    No matter how you look at it, I''m sure it''s mental fatigue.


    "It''s my first time seeing the moment a person is born. It''s amazing, isn''t it?"


    "I... wonder how many times. I guess this would be about the third time. Though, when it''s my own child, it''s awfully tiring."


    I''m sure Sylphy is even more tired.


    It won''t be good if I don''t thank her with all my mightter.


    "I wonder if I was born like that as well."


    "Well, I''m sure that''s the case for everyone."


    Though I don''t know about things in regards to the Migurudo race.


    As long as they''re in the shape of a person, I''m sure there''s norge differences.


    "...I will be able to give birth like that as well, won''t I?"


    When I took a look at Roxy, she was looking up at me with a somewhat blushing face.


    I took my shoes off and sat in seiza on top of the sofa.


    "Yes. I feel that I will be in your care for that time."


    Sylphy''s child has been born.


    In other words, that sort of lifestyle with Roxy will begin.


    Honestly, I''m looking forward to it.


    Even though my child with Sylphy was only just born. I sure am a no good person.


    Although, I don''t hate that part of myself.


    I think Paul might have had those sort of feelings as well and I can''t hate it.


    I''m looking forward to it from now on.


    Thinking that, I smile and Roxy''s face turns bright red as she holds her own body.


    "Rudi, you''re making an extremely perverted face."


    "I was born with this face."


    Right. It''s been so since the time I was born.


    I''ve been like this since the time I was born.


    "..."


    Ah, that''s right.


    Before I start that sort of lifestyle together with Roxy.


    There''s someone whom I have to report that I''ve made a child to first.


    Part 5


    Next day.


    I proceeded alone towards Paul''s grave.


    Paul''s grave was towards the outskirts.


    It''s a graveyard on an elevated hill for nobles.


    Paul might find it unpleasant being together with the likes of nobles.


    But the maintenance is better than general use graveyard. He''ll have to endure it.


    I stand in the snow in front of the round Ranoa style gravestone.


    I don''t know what Paul''s religion was.


    I think he didn''t believe in something like God as well.


    Even if we were to mistake something like his sect, he was the type of man who wouldn''t be bothered by it after all, I''m sure he would forgive us.


    Although in reality, I''m sure it would have been better to make his grave in Asura Kingdom around the Buina Vige area.


    Thisnd has no rtion or connection with Paul.


    But if I were to make it in a ce too far away from my house, we wouldn''t be able to visit the grave.


    I''ve told Gisu and the others about this ce as well.


    Everyone already came to visit at one point.


    That time, each and every one gathered things that Paul likes.


    Like alcohol and daggers.


    Gisu and Talhand started a grand drinking bout in front of his grave, the grave keeper got angry.


    I held the alcohol bottle I bought on the way under my arm and cleaned Paul''s grave.


    Removing the snow on top of the gravestone, polishing it with the cloth I brought along.


    It wasn''t a difficult operation at all.


    The road on the way here was shut off because of the snow, but the snow around the grave itself was removed to some extent by the grave keeper.


    After cleaning and leaving the alcohol bottle in front of the grave, I pray with one hand.


    I thought about buying some flowers as an offering, but they weren''t selling any.


    In this Northern region, trying to get your hands on some flowers in winter is difficult, I''m sure.


    Well, he wasn''t a man who had a hobby of admiring flowers.


    "Paul...Tou-san. Yesterday, my child was born. It''s a girl. Since it''s Sylphy''s child, I''m sure she''ll be a beauty."


    I sat in front of the grave and reported it to Paul like this.


    "I wanted to show her to Tou-san as well."


    If Paul were to see Lucy, I''m sure he would have jumped around in high spirits until Zenith chided him.


    It''s a celebration, saying something like that and drinking alcohol together with me, gettingpletely drunk, sexually harassing Lilia, and making Zenith shocked.


    Such a scene vividly floated in front of my eyes.


    Though it''s only a story if Paul were safely able to keep on living and Zenith hadn''t lost her memories.


    "Roxy-sensei has be my wife. I have two wives. The same as Tou-san. I would have liked it if you had taught me how to be ready for times like this."


    Thinking about it, that time.


    In thatbyrinth.


    I wonder if it was that sort of thing that Paul wanted to talk to me about.


    Knowing that Roxy liked me.


    And that I liked Roxy as well.


    I wonder if he wanted to teach me how to be ready for having two wives.


    "Different from Tou-san, it''s not like I suddenly have two daughters, but I think eventually Roxy will get pregnant and give birth to my child as well. That''s still far in the future, but it would be nice if I can raise them to be as energetic as Norn and Aisha."


    I have no intention of saying bad things about Lilia''s education, but I''d like to raise my children impartially to the end.


    Without any kind of weird distortions like being half Magic race and such.


    "It seems Sylphy thinks that there will be even more wives from here on out in the future though. I don''t have such intention, but they do say things that happen twice happen three times. That might end up bing the case..."


    I wonder if Paul ever considered marrying Ghyine or Elinalize or Vera.


    It seems like he had a rtionship of the flesh with Ghyine after all, I think he would consider it at least once.


    Well, Paul thought about things in that area even looser than me, it might be that he never even gave it any thought.


    "It might also be better for me not to overthink about things too much."


    After facing the gravestone and asking that, I felt like I could see Paul''s teasing smile.


    It was just the smile and I couldn''t hear Paul''s words.


    But I''m sure it''s not like Paul didn''t think about it either.


    I feel that he was always agonizing over it.


    Something like fellows that are able to live without thinking in this world, there shouldn''t be many of them.


    "...Tou-san. I''m a no good son. I have something like memories of my previous life. I couldn''t properly love Tou-san."


    I stood up while saying that.


    Holding the alcohol bottle in my hand, I took the first sip.


    After savoring the burn in my throat from the strong drink, I poured it over the grave.


    "But now, I intend to be a proper son."


    Drowning yourself in alcohol and making mistakes like Paul, alcohol might not be all that good of a thing.


    But I''m sure it''s fine today.


    At any rate, it''s celebrations for the birth after all.


    "My own child has been born, bing a parent. Finally, I understood it. That I was still nothing but a child. That I was just a brat pretending to be an adult with memories of my previous life."


    Drinking, pouring, drinking, pouring.


    The alcohol bottle quickly went empty.


    "Though I feel that I need to quickly be an adult, I''m sure I won''t be able to be one until I make a lot more mistakes. But it was the same for Tou-san, so I''ll give my best as well."


    I closed the alcohol bottle with the lid and ced it in front of the grave.


    "Then, I''lle again. I''ll be bringing along everyone next time."


    Saying that, I faced away from Paul''s grave.


    A variety of things havee to a close.


    Painful things have happened and happy things have happened as well.


    But it''s not the end.


    I''ll still go on living in this world.


    I''ll go on living.


    In order to not regret it no matter when I die.


    Seriously.

 Chapter 148: Roxy’s New Job

    <h4>Chapter 148: Roxy''s New Job</h4>


    Part 1


    I awaken. It''s because of a sweet smell. While I was asleep, what drifted by was a lovely scent.


    "!?"


    When I open my eyes, there lies God. A face that could be described as innocent is turned towards me, and I could hear their peaceful sleeping breaths.


    "Ohhh..."


    I quietly leave the covers and sit in seiza. I join my hands and bow. At any rate, this is an esteemed personage.


    "Hang on, could it be, that, this means..."


    I notice a certain matter and I raise the nket that was covering God''s body.


    When I do, it is as expected.


    Truly, as expected.


    What lies there is...


    What lies under the nket is...!


    The nude body of God!


    "Ohhh...!"


    A body that could be considered too young. A body that is certainly not womanly, and whose waist has no hips. Though, it is dark and I am uncertain, were there not urna at her chest? Were they not the same urna found on the forehead of Buddha? No, they probably weren''t urna. However, there''s no mistake that they were something as precious.


    "-Gulp-"


    Is it not fine to touch?


    It is not something sinful.


    At any rate, I am the one who has been chosen by God.


    There is no sin in me, the Messiah, touching the body of God.


    Be that as it may, is it really fine to touch her whilst she lies in the midst of Nirvana?


    If I touch her here, will I not be burdened with Karma, and be unable to reach Nirvana?


    Will I not be stopped by a halo of light and be purified with, "Begone, Mara!" the instant I touch her?


    Even though my disciple/angel is so Paul-ish this early in the morning...


    "Mn... Cold..."


    God pulls in the nket and, in her stirs, hides her body, and turns the other way.


    "Ohhh..."


    How divine!


    That white nape that peeks through her blue hair!


    A nape that is anything but sultry!


    Those kiss marks that I left yesterday!


    Magnificent.


    To be able to see such a sight, there''s no mistaking that I am the happiest person in the world.


    ...Oops, no good. There''s no time in the morning, so, I''d best wake her up.


    "Roxy, please wake up. It''s morning, you know."


    "Mn..."


    God opens her eyes, and slowly raises her body. The nket slips down, and the form of her beautiful back is revealed. Behold, this is the dawn of mankind.


    "...Good morning."


    God drowsily turns her head. Her eyes are sleepy. Two urna are on her chest, and, below that is an adorable navel. Wrapped in small panties is a small Ma?jusaka. Seeing this before my eyes, my stupa bears enough Karma to reach enlightenment.


    "Ah..."


    Raising the nket, she hides her body. In that instant, I understand that God had died. The light was lost, and an age of darkness began.


    "What''s wrong? You''re making a regretful face."


    "I was just thinking that I''d like to see your esteemed body in a ce with more light, Roxy."


    "...Though, I doubt there''s anything enjoyable about looking at it..."


    "What words do you speak? Come now, please part with the nket and allow the humble me to revere the sun."


    "Why are you so energetic this early in the morning...? Well, if you''re willing to say that much, I guess it doesn''t matter at this point, but..."


    Whilst saying this, Roxy slowly reveals what was under the cloth. When she does, the world is bathed in light.


    Let there be light, and it was good.


    I see the light, and find darkness; if light was called Apollo, then darkness was called Eros.


    By the darkness are her navel, Cupido, and her thighs, Amor.


    It is the First Day.


    "That''s enough, right?"


    She said, as she covers herself again. Again, an age of darkness... Oh well, I guess that''s enough of that.


    "Um, Rudi."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Thank you forst night."


    Roxy lowers her head. I recall the days that passed until I finally did ''that'' with Roxy.


    It was decided that once my child was born, Roxy would be one of my wives. Having said that, though, I hadn''t done ''that'' with Roxy until today. I was busy taking care of my child. Roxy herself, held back. Though she understood, Roxy was probably uneasy.


    That''s why I tried my best to wipe away her unease.


    As much as possible, I tried to treat Roxy like a princess; as much as I could, I attended to her. Because I wanted her to receive all my love, I showed her the core of the Rudeus Style.


    Because of that, my jaw still hurt. I used my tongue too much. Anyway, I should have properly conveyed my love. Roxy was satisfied, after all.


    "Still, to think that kind of... method? Technique? To think ''that'' that existed. I had no idea."


    Turning red, she looks left and right as she speaks.


    "Huhu, the world is arge ce."


    I used all the techniques I''ve cultivated until now. A ''course'' that made Sylphypletely helpless, and left her gasping for breath.


    I wanted to make Roxy gasp for her breath, as well. So that I could fulfil my desires, it was the shortest course. Or, so that''s how it should''ve been, but Roxy was a little different than I had expected. She asked questions at every turn.


    [What should I do?] she''d ask.


    Though it was in the middle of ''an exchange between man and woman'', she was earnestly studying. Each time, I would exin in detail, and instruct her in various techniques.


    "Please teach me various things next time, as well."


    "No, even if you justy in bed, Roxy-sensei, I''dpletely take care of everything, you know?"


    "No, no, I want to be more skilled in these sort of things, as well."


    Honestly, she really is a bit different than I thought. However, it''s not a bad thing. Sylphy and Roxy have their own ways of doing things. Both let me satisfy myself, so I have noints at all.


    "...I''ll bete for school, huh?"


    With a red face, she quickly turns her face away from me and slowly rises from the bed. I don''t leave my seiza. Let''s watch her small white butt until she leaves the room.


    "Mn? What is it?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Since Roxy turns back to look at me, I put on a show of getting changed, as well.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I can feel Roxy gazing at me from behind. Should I raise my arms overhead and start doing muscle poses? Or, so I was thinking, when Roxy totters over to me and touches my back.


    "Sorry. It seems I scratched you. Does it hurt?"


    "Mn?"


    I turned my head to have a look. I have four swells like long earthworms on my back. When I give it a touch, it stings a little.


    Roxy gave them to mest night. In other words, a medal of manhood. Ahh, now that I recall Roxy''s face at the time, I''m starting to get horny... Oops, not good, not good. I don''t have time to think about that sort of thing in the morning.


    "They''re fine."


    "I hope they don''t leave scars..."


    Roxy''s face is bright red. She doesn''t mention healing it with magic, and is probably rememberingst night, as well.


    When I look at her face, my gaze stops on her eyes. She has beautiful light blue eyes and I could see myself reflected in them. She closes them. It was the face of someone waiting for a kiss. If I kiss her here, we''d probably begin a second round. That''s why I confined it to just stroking her cheek.


    "...Let''s get changed."


    "Y-, yeah. Right!"


    In a panic, Roxy jumps away from me. She then dresses, starting with her bra. When I am sure that she is changing, I get dressed as well.


    "Rudi, do I look weird anywhere?"


    After we finish changing, Roxy does a spin in front of me and shows her robed appearance to me. Her three braids gently dancing in the air.


    "You look fine."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    I reply warmly. If there are any bastards who say anything about her appearance, I''m not gunna let them go. That''s how I feel about it.


    "Today is my first day teaching, huh. I can''t mess up."


    Saying so, Roxy clenches her fists. Starting from today, she would go to school. Not as a student, but as a teacher. And from today, I would be a third year.


    Part 2


    Now then, before I talk about my first day as a third year, I''d better talk about something that happened a little earlier.


    It''s about the day Roxy became a teacher.


    ¡ª A few months ago ¡ª


    It is about a week after we had returned. The variousmotions have started to calm down, and this happened while I was rxing in the living room...


    Roxy suddenly begins to speak.


    "Rudi, I was thinking of working at the Magic University but, is that okay with you?"


    "Eh?"


    I didn''t get it, so I ask again, and when I do, Roxy looks down at me and speaks in her usual neutral expression.


    "Recently, I''ve found that I have way too much free time, so I was wondering if there wasn''t something I could do."


    "Umm... So that would be teaching at the Magic University?"


    "Yes. That''s the n."


    Roxy nods quietly. Roxy certainly does seem to have been free recently.


    Roxy''s ability to do housework isn''t that high. Roxy is a solo adventurer, and she can get by on her own. However, if youpare her to Sylphy, Aisha, or Lilia, she''spletely inferior. Because our house has two maids, Roxy doesn''t get a turn to show what she can do.


    As for what she does help out with, it''s basically limited to helping me out in ce of my left hand. Living with only one hand has a lot of varied inconveniences. Being helped out with changing or eating, and the like, really is a huge help. However, that''s it.


    "Hmm..."


    A teacher, huh? I know the joys of being taught by her. If I had to add on an additionalment, she isn''t something that exists to act as my left hand. I have no reason to refuse. Rather than the sense of superiority I get from keeping her to myself, it''s much more important to me to let the world know just how wonderful Roxy is.


    "Though a person like you, Rudi, might be thinking that someone like me bing a teacher ispletely ridiculous, I think I like teaching people."


    "I don''t think it''s ridiculous at all!"


    It''s unthinkable. No matter what kind of parallel world you travel to, you''ll never find a version of me that thinks of it as ridiculous. No matter how many worlds you travel to, it''s destiny for me to respect Roxy. It''s the will of Steins;Gate.


    "I think you should definitely be a teacher there, Roxy!"


    "Though I''m grateful that you say that, it''s a bit, um, embarrassing, huh."


    All right. Since we''ve decided on it, let''s finish it in one go.


    "Shall we go speak to Vice Principal Jinas now?"


    When I say that, Roxy makes a surprised expression.


    "Eh, Jinas-san is the Vice Principal now?"


    "Are you acquainted?"


    Roxy is making a truly disgusted expression.


    "...He''s my Shisho."


    Oh? Was Jinas Water Saint Ranked? Though, I have thought he was Fire Saint Ranked, it seems I misunderstood, huh. No, even if you can use two types, they don''t call you double, twin, or anything. It''s likely that, though I didn''t know it, Jinas could use Water Saint Ranked magic, as well.


    "In the past, I said some things before parting with him. Though, I''ve reflected on my youthful indiscretions..."


    "If it''s something that happened in the past, then, it''ll be fine."


    ording to what Roxy says, her Shisho is someone haughty and overbearing. But, the Jinas that I know gives off a strong image of being a diligent corporate worker. The Jinas I know doesn''t match with the Shisho in the past that Roxy mentions.


    "But, what if, when I meet him, he still has a grudge?"


    "I''ll get rid of the grudge and, if it isn''t fixed, then I''ll have him forget it."


    Though, I owe Jinas for various things, this is for Roxy''s sake. It isn''t a problem to me, even if I add on a few more debts to it.


    "Well, when the timees, I''ll be relying on you."


    And so we decide to head to the Magic University.


    Part 3


    As usual, Jinas is buried in a mountain of paperwork.


    "My..."


    Seeing Roxy, Vice Principal Jinas makes a bitter smile. Though he''s a person who always makes such wry smiles, today''s is particrly bitter.


    "Excuse me, Vice Principal. Would it be possible for you to spare me a few minutes?"


    "Yes, of course Rudeus-san. Shall we talk elsewhere?"


    Though Jinas is probably busy, he willingly spares me the time. Though Jinas always seems busy, when I ask favors of him, he always spares me the time. He''s not a bad person.


    We move to the interview room. It''s been a while since I''ve been here: probably not since the time I dueled with Badigadi.


    "Please sit."


    Roxy and I sit next to each other, in front of Jinas.


    "First of all... it''s been a while, hasn''t it, Roxy?"


    "Yes. It''s been a while... Shisho."


    "That you wouldn''t call me Shisho anymore was something you''d already decided, wasn''t it?"


    At those words, Roxy answers with her eyes cast down.


    "I''m sorry about that. I was conceited in those days too."


    "I''m the same. I, too, had too much pride."


    The two bow to each other.


    I don''t know what kind of exchanges they had in the past. But, the flow of time probably washed it away. More than 10 years have passed, and people do change.


    After a few seconds, Jinasposes himself and raises his head.


    "So, what do you need of me on this day?"


    "Shisho. Since then, various things have happened, and having learnt the joys of teaching others, I was thinking that it might be good to be a teacher here."


    "I see. That Roxy, who had said that teachers and the like were unnecessary, has changed quite a bit, hasn''t she?"


    With a bitter smile, Jinas speaks words full of irony. I wonder if he isn''t enthused. Whilst wondering this, I look towards Roxy and find that she''s also smiling bitterly. It seems that they came to some understanding through their wry smiles.


    What is this? I suddenly feel kind of left out. I have nned on selling Roxy to Jinas, had he been against it, but I get the feeling that it''ll be fine, even if I don''t do so. On the contrary, I wonder if I''m getting in their way.


    "Roxy-sensei. Would it be better if I stepped out for a little?"


    "...Eh? It''s fine even if you stay, you know?"


    "I was thinking I''d show my face at an acquaintance''s ce, you see."


    Since Roxy and Jinas are old acquaintances, they probably have a lot of things to talk about. And as for Roxy, she probably doesn''t want me to hear about her green days very much.


    Whilst feeling a little lonely, I inform her of my destination and leave.


    Part 4


    I head to Zanoba''s research room.


    It was half a year ago that I told him I''d return in two years. Zanoba will surely be surprised.


    I''m sad about Paul and Zenith. But, I have no intention of involving Zanoba in this. I''ll proceed cheerfully.


    "Alright!"


    I knock on the door. Without waiting for a reply, I enter.


    "Big news, Zanoba! He''s like, totally back!"


    "Fah-!?"


    With an expression filled with ecstasy, Zanoba is leaning in on a life-sized mannequin.


    "..."


    "..."


    After a few seconds, I meet eyes with Zanoba. I wonder what Zanoba is feeling at the moment. I know that he isn''t feeling ''like'' or ''hate''. I know this very well.


    "..."


    I avert my eyes, and shut the door.


    Rustling and nking sounds areing from inside the room. I wait for about 10 seconds until the sounds stop. I then hear a [Come in.]ing from inside the room, and throw open the door with a ''bang''.


    "Big news, Zanoba! He''s like, totally back!"


    "Ohhhhhhhh! Is it not Shisho!?"


    Zanoba and I act like nothing happened, and hug each other happily. We do so without reserve. Zanoba and I are friends. I saw nothing. Nothing happened.


    "You''ve returned quite quickly. I had heard that it would take 2 years."


    "Well, a lot happened and I returned earlier than expected."


    "Toe back in half a year from a journey that should''ve taken two years is... As expected of Shisho!"


    I look around the surroundings. Dolls and bronze statues with ethnic feels are lined up. Though, I''m used to Zanoba''s research room, perhaps, it''s because I haven''t been here in a while, but it feels extremely nostalgic. Still, in the short time that I haven''t seen it, the number of things in the room has increased. In particr, the top of Julie''s desk is packed with y figures. It seems that, though I wasn''t here, she didn''t ck off and continued to work hard.


    "What are Julie and Ginger doing?"


    "The two are presently out shopping, and because they''ve reserved something that isn''t in stock except during the evenings, they probably won''t be back until evening."


    I see, so that''s why he was having a tryst with his lover, the doll. Since it was such a rare asion, I wonder if I''ve done something bad.


    "Oh? Shisho, what happened to your arm...?"


    Zanoba suddenly notices my left arm. With a darkened expression, he''s looking at my arm that has nothing from the wrist down.


    "A bit happened. I messed up."


    "...Was it an enemy strong enough to take one of your arms, Shisho?"


    "It was a Hydra that was immune to magic."


    "A Hydra. Hm, quite the monster, huh."


    Zanoba has his hand to his chin and thinks over something. Thinking about it, what wecked was pure physical attack power. Had Zanoba been with us, we might have brought down the Hydra more easily. It''s toote to talk about it now, though.


    "If it was immune to magic, then it was probably a tough fight for Shisho as well."


    "Yeah. Not only that, even if you cut off its necks it would just regenerate. It was really hard."


    "Hohh, to even be able to regenerate... How did you kill it?"


    "Father... Our swordsman cut off its necks, and I scorched them."


    "I see. I understand it now. The idea to scorch its wounds was Shisho''s idea, wasn''t it?"


    "I''d just heard a story of a simr situation."


    When I think about that battle, a sigh escapes me. Despite knowing how to take care of it, we ended up in such a state. The more I''m praised about it, the more miserable I feel.


    "You''re looking quite depressed."


    "Though we managed to beat it, we lost a lot."


    "Ah, I see."


    Zanoba looks at my hand and seems to nod in assent.


    "Since that is the case, this is perfect timing."


    With a happy smile, Zanoba moves to the head work desk. He''s searching the lowest drawer with rustling noises.


    "Please look at this."


    What he produces from the drawer is a model of a hand. No, that''s not it. For a hand, the shape is a bit off. It''s appearance is not unlike that of a gauntlet. Is it a model of a glove?


    "What''s that?"


    "Huhu, it is the result of this half year."


    "Ohh?"


    "It is not as if I have been ying around."


    Zanoba speaks while suppressing augh.


    Hugging his dolls wasn''t ying around, huh? No, that never happened. I didn''t see a thing.


    "So, just what is this?"


    "Right, please have a look!"


    With a face overflowing with confidence, he holds up the glove model, makes a fist, and thrusts into it. He then chants.


    " ¡ºOh Earth, be thine Arm.¡»"


    The moment Zanoba speaks those words, the glove model twitches. Though, the hand is clenched into a fist, it begins to unclench itself slowly. Moving between a fist and an open hand; and its fingers bent one by one. Each of those movements is shockingly smooth.


    "It''s a magic tool hand, that moves as you wish."


    "..."


    "As Shisho instructed, I researched that doll''s hand and with Cliff''s cooperation, was able to arrive at this sess."


    "..."


    "Shisho...? Shisho?"


    "Y-, yeah. Sorry."


    I am speechless due to shock. Certainly, I had told him to focus his research on the hands first, but... To think that he''d create something like this.


    "It''s amazing. Frankly, I''m shocked."


    "Huhuhu, it''s too early to be shocked. After all, if you use this magic tool, you can even restrain my power."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Zanoba''s eyes narrow and he has profound emotion. Happiness seeps from that expression of his. Being able to restrain his curse of superhuman strength means that he''d be able to create dolls.


    Like this, he''d be able to create the things he loved.


    By his own hands.


    I probably can''t even imagine how happy he is.


    " ¡ºOh Arm, return to Earth.¡»"


    At Zanoba''s words, the movement disappears from the glove, like an on and off function.


    "Well then."


    Zanoba holds out the magic tool to me.


    "Here, please try it. After putting it on, when you chant ¡ºOh Earth, be mine Arm.¡», it will be your arm. When taking it off, it should be fine to chant ¡ºOh Arm, return to Earth¡»."


    "Right."


    As told, I put my left arm into the magic tool. My arm is handless. It might have been because it was clenched into a fist, but there was too much room inside, and it felt like it''d fall off at any minute.


    "It seems like it''ll fall off."


    "There''s no problem. Please try the chant."


    "Yeah... ¡ºOh Earth, be thine Arm.¡»


    The moment I said that, mana is drawn from my arm. It isn''t a huge amount. Since Zanoba can use it too, that''s obvious.


    "Oh-."


    The next moment, the inside of the magic tool clings firmly to my stump. The feeling of being clung to slowly fades. At the same time, I can feel my ''fingers''.


    "...How is it?"


    I try moving my left hand. I open it up, and then clench it. Starting from my thumb, I clench my fingers in turn. This boneless hand of earth moves as if it is my own.


    "It moves. It moves!"


    "There''s still more. Please try touching something."


    "Alright."


    I try picking up a carved wooden figure that was lying nearby. It''s a figure of a horse, about the size of a fist. My sense of feeling is a little dull, and also hard. It feels almost like wearing work gloves. But, there''s a feeling of having my fingertips touch something.


    "This is amazing. You even went as far as putting the sense of touch into the fingertips?"


    "Yes. If you couldn''t feel anything, you wouldn''t be able to make dolls."


    Yeah. You''d need to be able to adjust finely your strength. If Zanoba created this glove with that purpose in mind, this would be something he wouldn''t settle for.


    I try using magic with my fingertips as a test. I made a water bullet about the side of my pinky. It seems that somehow this glove won''t hinder the use of magic.


    He was able to make this in half a year? Even though it shouldn''t have been easy... I wonder if this is a case of, ''what one likes, one will do well''.


    "I did not know if it would work without a hand, but it seems there are no problems, huh?"


    "Yeah, it moves. There''s feeling in it too."


    "The more mana you put into it, the stronger it will get."


    "Ohh."


    "But if Shisho puts all his power into it, it might be the hand that breaks, huh. I had made it to be stronger than a person''s hand, but please, take care."


    "Let''s see, let''s see."


    Hearing this, I try putting my mana into it. Very quickly, the weight of the wooden horse seems to disappear.


    "Amazing."


    The moment I say this, a ''CRACK'' sounds from inside my hand.


    "Ah."


    "AAAH!"


    The horse figure''s leg haspletely broken.


    "Ah, ahhh... Shisho..."


    Zanoba res at me reproachfully.


    "Sorry, I''llpensate you..."


    "Uuu... This horse figure was... created by the traditional craft of the extinct Giara Dukedom... A second one, probably wouldn''t..."


    "I-, if you''d like, I''ll create you a new one. It''d be made from earth magic, though."


    When I say that, Zanoba''s face suddenly broadens into a smile.


    "Ohh! It seems that I''ve pressed you into doing so. My sincere apologies."


    Despite saying this, Zanoba ces the figure inside the desk. I wonder if he''s going to glue it back together with bonding agent. I pray that he''ll be able to do it well.


    Zanoba turns to face me again and speaks.


    "Please take the hand. After all, though it is still a prototype, it should be better than nothing."


    "Is that really alright?"


    "If Shisho and Cliff help me, then I should be able to produce something simr in no time after all."


    Well, he does n on continuing his research after all. I want the feeling of touch to get even sharper. If it does, I should even be able rub boobs with it.


    Not only that, either. This arm is something that widens my dreams. For example... Right, it''d be interesting if I could attach modifications to it. It''d be handy for figurine creations if I turned my fingertips into drills. It might also be interesting to have a gun nozzle type thing that I could shoot magic bullets out of.


    "...Zanoba, this is an amazing invention."


    "Right? Though I may say this myself, I can boast that I''ve created something amazing."


    It wouldn''t only have uses as weaponry or for doll creation either. You can even use it for medical treatment.


    In this world, even if you get a limb chopped off, with high-level healing magic, you can stick it right back on. Wounds that you''d have no choice but to seek medical treatment for in my previous world can be easily healed with Elementary Ranked healing magic.


    I don''t know if it''s because of this, but I''ve never really seen things like prosthetic arms or legs. Even if you look, you''ll only find things like Captain Ahab''s wooden pole leg.


    If youpletely lose something, it''ll be hard to treat. People who can use a high enough level of healing magic to regrow arms are few. If you went to the Holy Kingdom of Milis, you''d probably be able to find some. However, it''d likely to cost a lot of money to rely on them for that.


    If you sold this magic tool to those types of rich people, you''d probably make money. Though it''d be a loss for the healing experts of Milis, we''re on the opposite sides of the world, and if we used the Magic University or the Magic guild, I feel that it might work out.


    No, it would work out.


    "What''s this magic tool called?"


    "I haven''t named it yet. Neither I nor Cliff are very good at naming things."


    "Is that so?"


    But it''d be boring to leave it nameless, like this.


    "Shisho, won''t you name it for me?"


    "Eh, yeah, it''s fine if you want."


    It''s not like I''m great at naming things either, though. But if I''m asked, then I can''t say no. I look at the arm that''s be part of myself, and think.


    Since it''s a detachable arm, there''s something that immediatelyes to mind.


    Rocket Punch, or something.


    But it''s not like my arm can fly off or anything. Though I wonder if I can make it fly off...


    A simple name like [Hand of Glory] alsoes to mind. As in the saponified wax from the hand of an executed criminal. It has nothing to do with a bandana''d, jeans-wearing, perverted high schooler.


    Well, let''s stop with those sorts of names. This is the first of its kind in this world. That''s why it''ll be fine just to use the creator''s name.


    "How about if we use parts from the names Zanoba and Cliff and name it ¡ºZariff''s Prosthetic Hand¡»?"


    "Shisho''s name isn''t in it though."


    "That''s fine. I didn''t have anything to do with it, after all."


    "...I don''t think that was the case, but... I understand. In that case, that makes this hand the ¡ºZariff''s Prosthetic Hand¡» Prototype 01 then, doesn''t it?"


    Zanoba speaks happily.


    Like this, my arm bes equipped with the magic tool ¡ºZariff''s Prosthetic Hand¡». Though it''s not as dexterous as my real hand, nor is the feeling as sharp, it does move as I want, and the feeling is there. There''s also a huge difference in power, once I put mana into it. Though fine-tuning the strength of it will take some practice, I''ll probably get used to it. As for my goal, it would probably be to gently rub Sylphy and Roxy''s breasts, I guess.


    "Though, I think there are still many points that require improvement, I must advance my research in automatons. What will you do?"


    "Let''s see..."


    It seems there are a few problems. For example, the consumption of mana. It seems that with Zanoba''s mana capacity, he''ll be out of it after 2 or 3 hours of use. Among the other problems are that the fingers are too fat and unrefined, for example, or that the sense of touch is a little dull. If those types of problems can be fixed, I''m sure that it would be thepletion of something amazing. However, in the end, this is just a byproduct of research.


    Our goal is to create a moving doll. This glove would sell well, it''d be convenient to have, and one day, we''d also be able to sell it for real, but taking too long on this project probably wouldn''t be good.


    "No, in the end, our goal is to create a moving doll. You musn''t forget this."


    "That''s true."


    "That''s why, please put this to the side for the moment, and continue your analysis of the doll."


    "I thought Shisho would say that."


    Zanoba and I renew our n of action. The hand is something we''ll do on the side.


    Part 5


    After that, Zanoba and I speak for a while. The contents of our conversation are to do with the dolls I saw on the Begaritto continent. When he hears about the matter of the ss dolls, Zanoba''s eyes begin to sparkle.


    "Speaking of which, how''s Julie?"


    "The other day, Juliepleted a doll of a certain personage. She probably wanted to meet you and show you."


    Mu.


    Is it finished? The Ruijerd doll, that is. I want to see it. I want to see it, but...


    "I see. But if she''ll being back in the evening, I don''t know if we''ll be able to meet."


    "Hmm, do you have ns?"


    "After Sensei''s interview, I n on showing my face at a few other''s ces."


    "Sensei?"


    At that moment, there was a knock at the door.


    "Rudi, are you here? It was here, right?"


    It''s Roxy''s voice. It seems that while Zanoba and I were talking, the interview finished.


    "Pleasee in. I was just thinking of talking about you, Sensei."


    "Please excuse me."


    While turning her head and looking about, Roxy enters the room, a little hunched over in hesitation. She then slowly walks over to my side.


    "This is quite the splendid research room, isn''t it? I wonder if it''s okay for me to enter. It seems like this is something that outsiders shouldn''t see, after all."


    "A ce that you, Roxy-sensei, shouldn''t enter doesn''t exist in this school."


    "Isn''t that just something that you''ve decided on yourself, Rudi?"


    "That''s true. But this ce is fine."


    When I said that, Zanoba stiffens. He''s trembling.


    "Zanoba, let me introduce you. She''s Roxy M. Greyrat, my sensei."


    "It''s been a while, Zanoba-dono. That you seem to be in good health is most important."


    Roxy bows very deeply to Zanoba.


    "O-, o-, o..."


    Seeing Roxy, Zanoba trembles all over. He brings his trembling hands to the top of his head.


    "UOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH!"


    "Wah-!"


    Zanoba suddenly lets out a war cry. He jumps up like a frog and thennds, prostrated, on all fours. Roxy trembles with a start, and half-hides behind me.


    "It has been a long time, Roxy-dono! Without knowing that you were Shisho''s shisho, I''ve been unthinkably rude to you!"


    "Please raise your head, for a prince of a country to, to me, it''s too much, what if someone sees!?"


    Roxy''s behavior looks quite suspicious. I guess there''s no choice. Should I help her out?


    "It''s okay, Sensei. If there''s anyone whoins, I''ll take care of them."


    "Are you saying ridiculous things too, Rudi!?"


    Roxy is going [awa awa] in a fluster, even though there''s nothing for her to get flustered about.


    "I should be asking you to calm down, Sensei. Isn''t it obvious that Zanoba would prostrate himself before you, Sensei?"


    "I-, is that so? Could I hear the reason why?"


    "Hey, Zanoba. It''s natural, right?"


    When I look to Zanoba for agreement, still prostrated on the ground, he agrees with me.


    "Yes. For she is Shisho''s shisho."


    See? Zanoba is saying so, too.


    "Don''t just say [It''s obvious], but please tell me the reason!"


    "There''s no such thing as a reason when ites to obvious things. It''s fine for you to just calmly ept it as it is, Sensei."


    "However..."


    "It can''t be helped, huh. Zanoba, please stand."


    Since our conversation won''t progress like this, I have Zanoba stand. Because Zanoba''s tall, right now, he can probably see Roxy''s hair whorl. He''s pretty haughty, standing above her. Well, whatever. It''s not like he means to be tall.


    "So how was it? Does it seem you''ll be employed as a teacher?"


    "Yes, thankfully Jinas-shisho... Vice Principal Jinas acknowledged my ability."


    "Since you raised me, that''s natural huh."


    "Since you grew all on your own, I don''t think it had anything to do with my ability as a teacher though."


    Anyhow, it seems that it''s been decided that Roxy will be a teacher at this school starting from next semester. This is something that needs to be celebrated, huh.


    Celebration. Celebration, huh?


    Roxy''s wedding celebration.


    My younger sisters'' tenth birthday celebrations.


    My soon to be born child''s birthday celebration.


    Should I have one big family celebration in the future? Paul''s letter has mentioned having a big celebration once we returned, after all.


    Well, that''s for the future. Right now, we''re busy, so we''ll worry about it after various things calm down first.


    "Ah, that''s right. It wouldn''t do if I didn''t greet other people as well, huh?"


    "That''s right. I''m sure everyone else will be surprised that Shisho hase back."


    Zanobaughs happily. Stringing along, Iugh as well. Since I''m looking forward to introducing Roxy to the others, it can''t be helped that I smile.


    "Well then, Zanoba, thanks for the arm. I''lle again."


    "Yes, when you''re free again, please show your face here. Julie will be happy as well, after all."


    "Of course."


    "If the condition of the arm gets bad, then it might be faster to show Cliff rather than me."


    "Got it."


    Like that, I part from Zanoba.


    Part 6


    Grinding sound rings out through the cold hallway.


    It''s the sound of my prosthetic arm. Whilst walking, I''m adjusting the amount of mana I put into it to see how much would be best. Each time I clench and unclench it, my prosthetic arm makes a grinding sound. It seems that as expected of a prototype model, there isn''t a way to keep it quiet.


    "Is that prosthetic arm a magic tool?"


    Roxy who is walking on my left suddenly asks me a question.


    "Yeah. It''s the result of Zanoba''s research."


    "That''s amazing, isn''t it? For it to move so precisely."


    "That''s true. If I can move this easily, then it seems I''ll manage even without your assistance, Roxy."


    "Ah-... That''s, true."


    When I look at her, I find that Roxy is making the face she does when she blunders.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t really consider you, Rudi. Even though it''d be hard for you when I''m not around, I went and became a teacher..."


    "If it''s about my left arm, then you don''t have anything to worry about, Roxy."


    Though it''d help me, it''s not as if I am asking her to do it. It''s obvious that what Roxy wants to does first. Since it seems that she wants to help me out in ce of my arm, I didn''t say anything, but there are a lot of people around me who are willing to help me when I''m troubled after all.


    "Anyway, it''s great, isn''t it? That you''ve gotten a left hand."


    "Yeah, with this, I can touch you as much as I want, Roxy."


    Whilst saying so, I tap Roxy''s shoulder with my prosthetic hand. Roxy''s warmth and softness is transmitted from under her robe. It seems that this can tell temperature apart, as well. It''s high performance, huh, this hand of mine?


    "Anyway, I want to introduce you to everyone, so please follow me."


    "Introduce... yes!"


    Roxy nods with a nervous expression.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After that, we go to ces one by one, report my return, and introduce Roxy.


    Rinia, Pursena.


    Ariel, Luke.


    Then, Nanahoshi.


    Though, I have thought to go to Cliff''s ce, there are sultry soundsing from inside his research room, so I pass on it.


    Each person''s response was varied.


    Rinia and Pursena''s responses were particrly interesting. With just a sniff of Roxy''s scent, the two of them started to shiver. To the two of them, who had rounded their tails, I told them that this is the Shisho that I revered and loved. When I did, the two of them bowed their head to Roxy together. It''s probably because the Beast Race is sensitive to such matters; this is a person they absolutely couldn''t go against, for real.


    On the other hand, Ariel and Luke were dull to it. When I went to greet them after my repatriation, they said something sarcastic like [You''re showing your face after returning, I see.] Though I say this, it wasn''t in a ming tone. However, it was because they had assisted me a lot for my journey. Having messed up due tock of preparations, I felt nothing but shame. That''s why I apologized.


    But well, that''s fine. When I introduced Roxy, after giving a nk look, the two of them then looked at each other. They couldn''t believe that someone as young looking as Roxy would be teaching. However, I guess it''s as expected of the princess of a country. Ariel politely greeted Roxy. She''s a capable person.


    Nanahoshi was ill looking. It might have been that she had caught a cold, but whilst coughing, she looked at my face, and said, [With this, we''ll be able to continue the research, huh] and sighed in relief. When I introduced Roxy and said that she''d be working as a teacher starting next year, she just replied with a curt [Cool.] but because she was much too curt, I went on to list Roxy''s good points at length, she replied, [Pedo. Gross.] and frowned. Well, amon high school girl wouldn''t be able to understand Roxy''s greatness, I guess.


    Part 7


    We''d finished greeting everyone rted to us. When it is about time to head home, Roxy pouts.


    "Rudi."


    "What is it?"


    "Though I''m happy that you introduced me, I feel that you''re overestimating me a little too much."


    "That''s not the case."


    "Really?"


    "Since your wonderfulness can''t be expressed in words by someone like me, that much wasn''t enough, you see."


    When I say this, Roxy swiftly points a finger at me.


    "Right, right! Could it be that you''re making fun of me, Rudi?"


    "That''s ridiculous. I always seriously hold you in esteem, Sensei."


    "Hahhh, somehow each time you call me ¡ºSensei¡», it feels like nothing but you making fun of me, Rudi."


    Roxy lets out a massive sigh. Though it''s a proper evaluation in my eyes, it seems that Roxy sees it as excessive.


    "Leaving that aside, though you introduced me in a lot of ways, and even said that I was your ¡ºsensei¡», you never said that I was your ¡ºwife¡» did you?"


    "Ah-"


    At those words, I realize my mistake.


    It''s a mistake that can''t be taken back.


    Right. Roxy isn''t Roxy Migurdia anymore.


    She''s Roxy M. Greyrat.


    I introduced her as such and Roxy also referred to herself as such. That''s why I had thought that it was unnecessary. Ariel should''ve understood what it meant. But she didn''t voice anyints, and I thought she had understood, but...


    But I see. That''s right. What a thing I''ve done. Because Roxy is someone amazing, I thought she was wasted on bing my wife, but I see, she wanted to be introduced as my wife, huh? Though she''s a second wife, she''s still a wife. She''s someone who might even give birth to my child.


    "I''m sorry Roxy, my sweetheart. But I really do love you. If it suits you, I''m fine with travelling to your parents'' ce and reporting our marriage to them, Roxy."


    "Uu, no, there''s no need. It''s far, so let''s do so one day in the future."


    In the future, huh? I wonder if Robin-san and Rokari-san are doing well. Having married Roxy, those two are like my parents, as well. I owe them from that time as well, so I want to go see them. If we went through a few of those teleport circles, it feels like we''d be able to get there in about 2 months, but...


    "I understand. In that case, one day in the future."


    I guess it''s fine, for now. One day, when we have enough time, we should all go travelling together as a family.


    Whilst I entertain such thoughts, we return home.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 1


    "The Banchou''s arm flies."

 Chapter 149: Year Three

    <h4>Chapter 149: Year Three</h4>


    Part 1


    First day as a third year student,


    When I wake up ande down to the living room, Sylphy is there.


    She''s giving Lucy breast milk.


    "Go, good morning, Rudi."


    "Good morning, Sylphy."


    It has been months since the child has been born, the progress after birth is all right.


    Mother and child are healthy.


    Lately, Sylphy is bing moredylike, I think.


    Is it because her hair is growing or because of giving birth to a child?


    Or is it because the experience of twenty years is piling up?


    She''s in the process of bing a beautiful woman, just like a Hollywood actress.


    Her figure without doing anything, just silently sitting, is surely a prize beyond other''s reach, to the degree of making others hesitate to call her.


    Practically, I''m relieved that, she''s still my Sylphy when I call or tter her.


    "Lucy is also energetic today."


    I look at Lucy.


    Lucy is wholeheartedly clinging to Sylphy''s breasts.


    Just like mest night.


    In this side, parent and child are the same, uh huh.


    Lucy is a healthy but docile child.


    Different from brother or sister, my own child seems to be special.


    Every time something happened, illness or something uncertain, I had overwhelming anxiety enveloping me.


    But the child seems to be healthy.


    Looking at Lucy''s state, Lilia says something that surprised me,


    "I recall times when Rudeus-sama is small."


    Reincarnated person,


    Those words are running in my mind.


    I was a no-good person in my previous world.


    Because of that, I''m a little uneasy.


    I suspect whether this child is the reincarnation of some kind of bad man.


    Because of uneasiness, I''ve asked my daughter in Japanese and English whether some crime transpired in her past life.


    Instantly, after my daughter was born facing her,


    I said something like, [You should realize, right? This is a different world.]


    [You are my sunshine! I am a pen!], figure of parent who is whispering.


    It''s humorous, right?


    Aisha who is looking at my figure from the shadows was giggling andughing.


    I have no proof, but I think Lucy is not a reincarnated person.


    Whileughing at hearing my words, she replies nothing but some words like "Aba~" and "Abu~",


    It''s possible that she is hiding it, but not many adults can mimic a baby.


    Even if that''s the case, someone who desperately mimics a baby is not cute.


    But, Lucy is cute.


    To the extent I''m not bored being close to the crib.


    I don''t care anymore about reincarnated or not.


    Even if Lucy''s soul is reincarnated, I will just raise her very carefully.


    Just like how Paul raised me.


    "Today also, my child is cute."


    "You''re right. I wonder why she''s bing so cute."


    "It''s because her mom is cute, right?"


    From behind Sylphy, I turn my hand around Sylphy''s head and hug her.


    I pretend I''m kissing around the back of her head, to feign burying my face into her hair.


    The gentle scent is the scent of milk.


    It''s a natural perfume.


    "Ehehe, thanks, Rudi,"


    Sylphy while rubbing my hand,ughs while embarrassed.


    Then, I see Roxy standing behind me.


    "Mm, Roxy. How about yesterday''s Rudi?"


    Roxy is shivering.


    "Eh, ah... That, I received it well."


    "Though Rudi became rough when such a thing happened, were you not scared?"


    "No, it''s not scary. It''s the second time, and Rudi was gentle too... Then, I''m sorry."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for."


    "Is that so..."


    "That is so."


    Both of them are still awkward, but not strained.


    A good bnce is being preserved.


    I can see the intention of them bing friendly.


    Something like the rtion of three people, must be started and consist of three people''s effort.


    Particrly, I caused Sylphy trouble.


    "Fo~od~, fo~od~, it''s~ break~fast~?"


    There''s Aisha, who arrives to the living room while singing a song.


    The song sucks.


    She is probably improvising.


    The genius Aisha seems to have no talent for singing.


    "Good morning, madams of Onii-chan! Today''s breakfast is same as usual, it''s generally the same!"


    I see green soup and white bread.


    Then, Aisha had prepared warmed horse milk.


    In this area, so milk can properlye out, mothers who give birth to a child are given horse milk.


    "Aisha, without being reluctant, exin the content of breakfast."


    The one who entered from behind Aisha is Lilia.


    She seemed to be in the kitchen again too.


    "Wide bean, sweet potato soup, and wheat bread. And then horse milk full of nutrition."


    In response to the words, Aisha exins the breakfast proudly.


    Of course, I knew what it was- even if I did not hear her- because it''s what I eat every breakfast.


    However, such a thing will be important as a tradition, too.


    "Good. Then, wait a minute."


    Lilia nods contentedly and enters the second floor.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Shees down immediately with Zenith.


    When Zenith is in the living room, she stops and stares at me.


    Then, she sits in her seat silently.


    "Good morning, mother..."


    Several months passed, Zenith''s memory has not returned.


    But she changes little by little.


    Particrly, it is remarkable seeing her show different actions when she''s with Norn.


    It''s like dealing with a two or three year old child, such a feeling.


    After all, to her daughter, there are things to think about.


    I wonder: will her memories return little by little?


    Probably, it''s better to see the situation a bit longer.


    "Then, let''s eat."


    We eat breakfast together.


    On my right is Sylphy; on my left is Roxy.


    On the side across the table, lined up are Aisha, Lilia, and Zenith.


    If Norn were here, she would sit down next to Zenith.


    Although I do not remember particrly deciding her seat, it became such custom.


    "From today, I''m at school too, and so I entrust Lucy to you."


    "Yes, Mrs. Sylphiette. Leave it to me."


    Both Sylphy and I return to school today.


    I''m in my third year and Sylphy is in her sixth year.


    While I went to school, I left the child care to Lilia and Aisha.


    However, Lucy is still an infant.


    She cannot live without the breast of mom.


    In that sense, I''m an infant too, but I put that thought aside for now.


    Anyway, I employed a nurse.


    She''s a neighboring woman called Suzanne: a mother of two and a former adventurer as well.


    She''s my acquaintance, but about this person, let''s put her aside for now.


    "Thank you for the delicious meal."


    Now it''s time for school.


    Part 2


    "Osu!"


    "Good morning!"


    "Thank you for the work!"


    "Good day, boss!"


    Some unknown people greet me when I enter the school site.


    There are only trashy guys.


    Did something like a bit dignified presencee out from me?


    Well, this is also because I became a father.


    I''m not very aware of this.


    "What''s upppp!!!!"


    Just when I think about that, the most trashy person greets me.


    "Boss, good morning nya."


    "Morning to Fitts and Mrs. Roxy, too nano."


    It''s Rinia and Pursena.


    Even when these people became seniors, they didn''t change much.


    Rinia is insolent. Pursena is biting on some meat like ham.


    "From morning, boss is apanied by twodies going to school, such a good position nya."


    "Discarding us and bringing two people, fakku nano."


    "Because we graduate this year, we must find someone nya."


    "That is right. Duel this year, find partner, and then return to hometown nano."


    I feel proud.


    Apparently, I, who is blessed with flowers in both hands, am enviable.


    Not Sylphy or Roxy, but me, the man:


    Boss of the School,


    It''s the symptoms of a new leader sickness.


    "Do your best, both of you."


    Even Sylphy isughing.


    She alsoes to say.


    That is the smile of someone who has a man.


    Sylphy and the both of them are distant, but have a degree of frankness.


    "I''m sorry, I seemed to cut in."


    However, Roxy seems to receive the words at face value.


    Facing the two of them, she lowers her head.


    "Nya!?"


    "Wha!?"


    Then Rinia and Pursena panic.


    "Ah, it''s not like that nya. I didn''t mean it like that nya."


    "Tha, that''s right, it means our charm was, fakku nano, I didn''t intend to speak ill to Mrs. Roxy."


    Both of them apologize.


    Since Roxy is an existence that should be respected so it is necessary -no, it''s a bit unpleasant.


    If it''s these guys alone when seeing Roxy, they will say something like [We are better than this shorty nya!] or [Fuck Magic tribe nano!]


    I will not forgive those kind of words.


    "Fitts must have it hard, but do your best nya!"


    "Though outssed, if it''s Fitts, you can do it nano!"


    After apologizing for a while, both of them p Sylphy''s shoulder.


    "Eh?"


    "It''s better to teach the second person soon nya."


    "Establish your position at the top nano."


    "About what?"


    Sylphy gives it some thoughts.


    Then she notices with, "Ah," then looks embarrassed.


    "Um, does Rudi love me properly?"


    Rinia and Pursena, do imitation "Gusu" sounds with their noses.


    "She is brave nya."


    "It''s touching. Because Fitts is not standing out, she''s the unfortunate type, so if the harem increases by three or four more girls, she''ll gradually be ignored nano."


    They''re saying whatever they like.


    I don''t intend to marry three or four more wives. Even if it happened, I don''t intend to ignore Sylphy.


    I do not intend to neglect Sylphy, who has helped me with her body.


    In Roxy''s case, it might give her a bad experience.


    "Eh, that wouldn''t happen... Right? Rudi?"


    Behind the sunsses, her expression cannot be seen.


    But, the voice seems to be uneasy.


    Inside her heart, Sylphy may also be uneasy.


    I must reassure her.


    "Of course,"


    I hug Sylphy.


    I whisper out [Love] while patting her back.


    It would be better if I say it clearly in front of people.


    "I love Sylphy!"


    After I dere it, apuse arises inrge quantities from all around.


    Sylphy bes bright red in my arm.


    "No, wai-, Rudi. Stop saying such a thing at school."


    "Although, you''re the one who asked-"


    "Th-then say the same thing to Roxy too."


    When I see her, Roxy is looking up at me.


    "No... Don''t mind me."


    A look full of expectations,


    I hug Roxy with my left arm without hesitation.


    Roxy at my left arm, Sylphy at my right arm,


    Ah, great- flowers in both hands.


    "I love both of them!"


    After I say that, some students boo.


    They are probably Milis Church believers after all.


    It''s fine. I have a different religion after all.


    I will not interfere too.


    However, having attracted public attention, Sylphy''s face is bright red.


    "La,ter. I will go ahead to Ariel''s ce."


    "Yeah, see you again at lunch break, Sylphy."


    "At school, it''s Fitts!"


    Come to think of it, was it such a rule?


    Because I didn''t go to school for nearly one year, I forgot it.


    I think, isn''t it fine because her male appearance is already gone?


    Even if anyone looks, he or she will only see a beautiful woman in men''s clothes.


    No, even in men''s clothes, she''s still lovely.


    "I will also go to the staff room."


    After ascertaining that Sylphy runs off, Roxy also separates from me.


    "Yes, see you, Roxy."


    "Ah, at school, make sure to properly call me teacher."


    Is it about not mixing public and private affairs?


    I understand.


    But it is so; Roxy is also a female teacher from today.


    Female teacher,


    It has a nice ring to it. I recall the deed fromst night.


    I wonder if I can rent out the gym storeroom to do it for hours...


    Incidentally then I notice something.


    "Well... Roxy-sensei,"


    "What is it, Rudeus-kun?"


    Roxy looks up at me with a neat face.


    "Because today is the first day, the teachers may be doing a morning gathering."


    "Ah!"


    Roxy cries out after doing a blunder.


    Her face is deep blue.


    "So, sorry. I should hurry!"


    Roxy runs in a fluster to the staff room.


    She seems to misunderstand the schedule a bit.


    It''s natural, I think.


    It should not be possible for a student and teacher''s schedules to synchronize.


    "Then, we should go too."


    "Nya."


    "I''ll apany nano."


    I aim for the ssroom, with a cat and a dog as my attendants.


    Today is homeroom day.


    Although the wives are gone, there are new flowers in both my hands.


    Am I popr?


    But I will noty my hands on Rinia and Pursena.


    Fufu, it''s tough being a man.


    "By the way, I heard a rumor nya."


    Suddenly Rinia points her ears at me.


    Her eyes are overflowing with curiosity.


    "Rumor?"


    "Yes nya. A rumor that boss fought a powerful enemy to the extent of losing his left hand nya."


    "Is that so..."


    That reminds me; I only told them about the return report and Roxy bing a teacher.


    The only one who heard the detailed report is Zanoba.


    Did that guy leak it to someone?


    No, maybe Cliff heard it from Elinalise.


    "As expected from boss nya- Going to Magic Continent, battling against the Seven Major Powers, and then reaching for victory at the sacrifice of just his left hand!"


    "Huh?!"


    What is this?


    Seven Major Powers?


    Where did such scary wordse from?


    "Moreover, the opponent is running away while confused. As expected nano."


    "Wa-wa-wa, wait a minute."


    What is this?


    What kind of rumor has this level of exaggeration?


    Please stop with these kinds of things.


    Moreover, about this rumor, how should I respond about one-sidedly winning against the Seven Major Powers, alone?


    What should I do if the real Seven Major Powers overhear?


    If Orsted overhears...


    "So, that''s what we think about boss''s story now nya, now is the time to spread it at great scale- gyaaa!"


    I grab Rinia''s tail and pull it with all of my strength.


    After thates scratches from extending nails, which I avoid with my demon eye,


    Then Rinia holds her tail with tears and res.


    "What are you doing with a maiden''s tail nya!"


    I re back.


    "Don''t spread rumors with such exaggerated story."


    "Eh!? Ah, so, sorry nya,"


    These people have previous criminal records with these rumors.


    First crime was spreading that I had ED.


    Well, that''s OK.


    The source is a certain truth.


    But, this time it''s different.


    This is harmful.


    At worst, death,


    It''s a dangerous rumor.


    "We heard it from Zanoba nano."


    Pursena suddenly adds,


    "Boss was battling against a Hydra resistant to magic nano. [If I followed Shisho, then his great left hand should not be lost.]"


    "That is right nya. But, we just couldn''t think it was great enough nya. Because of that, we want to spread boss''s greatness more..."


    "That is not your concern."


    Certainly, I became a little stronger.


    However, at the end, when the time matters, thoughtlessly I failed; I''m a useless man.


    I don''t desire to receive an evaluation that high.


    "But even if we do nothing, when someone sees boss''s left hand, many kinds of rumor will spread nano."


    "That''s right nya, even if we say different things, nothing will happen."


    "..."


    Seems that I am the number one celebrity at this school, it cannot be helped if there''s such rumors.


    But please stop with the Seven Major Powers rumor.


    That time when Orsted nearly killed me, I remember it every day.


    "What kind of other rumors are there?"


    "Yes nya, there are a few more nya."


    Let''s hear them all.


    "Battling against the Supard Tribe,"


    Checked.


    "Stopping flocks of one million monsters, alone."


    Checked.


    "Seeded in ancient magic but hand was lost in reaction."


    It seems like many unfounded rumors are flowing.


    I think the absurd rumors will disappear soon.


    "Hmm..."


    Think about it, about the Seven Major Powers, I ought to be familiar with that rumor.


    The number one celebrity- winning or losing- will be a source of rumors.


    I should not worry about rumors spreading a bit at school.


    "So- sorry about the tail."


    "Human race doesn''t know about this pain nya. Pulling a maiden''s tail is unforgivable nya."


    "Next time, I''ll treat you to fish."


    "Yeah, lucky day! Sometimes making a mistake is fine nya."


    "I would like red meat nano."


    I move to the ssroom while talking with Rinia and Pursena.


    Part 3


    Homeroom was just like usual.


    Five people sit sparingly with me in the center:


    Zanoba, who was tampering with a doll,


    Julie, who was imitating him,


    Rinia, who was hand filing her nails,


    Pursena, who was eating meat,


    And Cliff, who was opening a book and in the middle of studying.


    Standing behind him is Ginger; don''t mind her.


    I have gotten very used to this scene.


    I never thought that in one year, two of them would stop being here.


    Rinia and Pursena will graduate this year.


    Well, there''s still one year.


    One year will be gone in an instant.


    "Which reminds me, Rudeus."


    Suddenly Cliff raises his face from the book,


    "Would youe to my ce for greetings?"


    He looks dissatisfied.


    That reminds me that I did not meet Cliff for several months after I came home.


    Today is the first time.


    "Sorry Cliff-senpai. When I visited, it looked like you were busy with Elinalise. So I restrained myself. "


    "Well, I was surely together for a while with Lize. Yes, it''s unavoidable like that. It''s also my fault."


    Cliff says so and withdraws.


    However, Ariel is like that too; people around here would not mind much if it''s just a short greeting.


    In case of adventurers, it is even shorter.


    "However, you should have let me know when your child was born. Although I''m still in training, even so, I''ll pray for you."


    "Is that so..."


    "Yeah, sorry. Since you''re not a Milis believer, so prayer is not needed? But recently it''s like you''re avoiding me. Even if you''re busy with child parenting, isn''t it fine if you visit me in theboratory sometimes? You have the time for that, right?"


    Now that it''s said, I might be avoiding him.


    There is a reason for not wanting to meet Cliff.


    Needless to say, it''s about Roxy.


    I have two wives and Cliff is a Milis believer.


    He won''t be happy.


    "Or, was there a reason that you did not want to see me? I want to hear it from you, if there is such a reason."


    Today, Cliff is very stubborn.


    Probably, he heard the details from Elinalise.


    But, it''s also about Elinalise.


    [It''s something that cannot be forgiven by religion, but if it''s forgiven, then the vessel named Cliff looks great to me.]


    I might say such a thing.


    Needless to say, it''s not necessary to have Cliff''s permission to marry Roxy.


    However, it''s unamusing if that bes discord with Cliff.


    For now, let''s try dancing on Elinalise''s palm.


    I will say it; Cliff will forgive me.


    If he forgives me, then I''ll praise his generosity.


    Cliff will feel good.


    Nobody loses.


    All right, I''m a dancer.


    Dancing and singing and say it:


    "As a matter of fact..."


    "Excuse me."


    And the ssroom''s door open interrupting my voice.


    The ones who enter are two people.


    The teacher, who is always in charge of the homeroom session,


    What is his name again?


    Oh well.


    A pretty girl enters after him,


    With a robed figure, sleepy eyes, blunt expression and a little nervous,


    It is a child that seemed to do her best, any time.


    It is a child whom I want to hug unintentionally.


    I mean, it''s Roxy.


    "Everyone, I introduce the one who will be the ss teacher who is in charge of special students."


    "I''m Roxy M. Greyrat."


    After she steps forward, she lowers her head.


    Zanoba and the others watch her with dumbfounded eyes.


    The ss teacher continues his words without regard to us.


    "Though her tribe''s figure looks youthful, even so, her age is around fifty. Because she has a connection with people in this ss, she will be taking over this ssroom. For a while, she''ll be an assistant homeroom teacher, but from next year on, she''ll formally be the homeroom teacher, so everyone, too, in that regard-"


    "Nya! What will happen to Samson-sensei?!"


    The ss teacher nods [Yes] when Rinia asks that.


    It seems like the ss teacher''s name is Samson-sensei.


    It''s macho but not gay.


    He''s a person whose characteristic is having no characteristics.


    "I will return to my hometown next year, because I have no rtives in this ss anymore."


    "That reminds me, where did Ren-senpai go?"


    "My little sister entered the magic knight group at Neris Dukedom. She seems to be fine. However, I don''t know what kind of mess she''ll make if I leave her alone."


    "Is that so nya?"


    I came to know about thister.


    Originally, the one who was in charge of homeroom at the special student''s ss was a person who had a special rtionship with the special students.


    It may be because many special students are quirky.


    It is desirable that the ssroom teacher is a person that can be the reins or shackle.


    The current ssroom teacher, Samson-sensei seems to be a rtive to the person who was reced by Cliff when she graduated.


    That alumna had a prominent magic sense and is part of the royal family of one of the countries of the Magic Triumvirate, the Neris Dukedom.


    Rinia and Pursena were greatly indebted to her.


    Anyway, Roxy who has rtion with me and Zanoba seems to be the ideal candidate.


    Roxy steps forward, looks around, and says,


    "I think I have been introduced to many of you already, though. My name is Roxy M. Greyrat. The second wife of Rudeus Greyrat who is sitting over there. Although the contact is different between student and teacher, I thank you in advance."


    "..."


    Cliff is offended.


    He surely wanted to hear the words [second wife] from my mouth.


    Then he would have epted Roxy.


    However, the n has been destroyed.


    "Well... Cliff-senpai,"


    "Hoo, a second wife. Do you not have what''s called integrity?"


    A sermon begins after I talked,


    "Yes. I think I have insufficient integrity."


    "That day, I gave my blessing because you said to love only Sylphy, though?"


    "Yes, I''m very thankful for that time."


    "Of course, I will say nothing else because I know you''re not a Milis believer. No, I should congratte you instead. Congrattions."


    "Thank you."


    Cliff makes a ''sniff'' sound with his nose.


    "I sometimes meet your little sister at the town''s church. She said that she would find a spouse and be intimate like brother and Sylphy-neesan in the future. What did she say to you, who brought the second wife home?"


    "She was angry."


    "Of course, she prayed for you and her father''s safe return almost every day. She was very d that you lived and came home truly."


    "But in the end, she forgave me."


    "Of course, she forgives you in the end. She would be thrown out if she objects till the end."


    "I will never throw her out, though..."


    "Of course you wouldn''t do so. However, you wouldn''t know that if you stood in the shoes of a weak girl, right? She, who lost her father, has only you as someone to depend on. I wonder if you guys should have considered Norn''s feelings a bit more."


    "Yes."


    "It''s not a good thing to marry too many partners, since women are not a collection."


    My ears hurt.


    Still, he is just like a Catholic priest.


    Today''s Cliff gives off an intimidating feeling.


    "Yes... Well, Cliff-senpai."


    "What is it, Rudeus?"


    I''ll give thanks because I got some information that I never heard before.


    "For ying with Norn, thank you."


    "I only apanied her because I saw her at church... Oh, and don''t let such a small child go alone. Though this neighborhood is safe, there are kidnappings if you enter back alleys."


    "Yes, I will remember that."


    "All right. I will forgive your sins, if you reflect, since Lord Milis is a generous Lord."


    "Yes, thank you."


    I was forgiven.


    After all, was this a kind of confession?


    However, my follow up with Norn was surely insufficient.


    From now on, I will be twice as kind.


    "Well then the talk is over, the matter ofmunicating¨C"


    By the time Cliff''s sermon was over, Samson-sensei resumes the homeroom.


    Standing next to him, Roxy is showing an expression like she wants to run away.


    Sheughs a little and scolds me when I throw a kiss to her.


    Part 4


    The flow after isn''t very different from how it used to be.


    I look at Zanoba and Cliff''s condition, help Nanahoshi, research the absorption magic stones on my vacant times, and write a book.


    As usual, there are many things to do.


    I feel nostalgia for the old days, when I only did one or two things a day.


    There are some changes in the after school when the lesson finishes.


    Before it was time to give lessons to Norn, and now it''s to teach her swordy.


    I am anxious that if I teach her swordy, her grades will decline.


    Because she dered that she will do her best, let''s watch the situation for now.


    She should do it rapidly while there is motivation.


    About those things, I will leave them for now.


    When the ss was over, I go to meet Sylphy and Roxy then go home with the three of us.


    When Sylphy has night duty, it''s only Roxy.


    When Roxy has prolonged staff meetings, I''m alone.


    There''s also times when I go home with Norn.


    Today, I''m pairing with Sylphy.


    I''m holding hands and talking about many things with Sylphy while walking home.


    Mainly, it''s about school.


    At new school terms, it''s said that the Student Council looks for new members.


    "Rudi should enter too."


    "I have no time for that."


    After saying that, I return home while flirting moderately.


    "I''m home."


    When I return home, Aisha hugs me.


    "Wee back Onii-chan, would you like dinner? A bath? Or... me?"


    Where did she learn those words?


    No, I taught her.


    But, I didn''t teach it to Aisha.


    I taught it to Sylphy.


    First, I say [Me] then tickle her on her underarms, she cackles while running away and Lilia targets her head.


    Afterwards is a bath.


    Though Aisha put bath in her choices, the bath was not prepared.


    She is also still cooking the meal.


    Ultimately, there was no choice besides [Me.]


    Well, that''s fine.


    Fortunately, Aisha cleaned the bath at noon.


    I only fill the water, so I finish preparing promptly.


    I often prefer taking a bath with someone.


    Somewhere along the line "enter the bath in pairs whenever possible" became an unspoken house rule.


    What kind of country would have this kind of rule?


    Well, it''s fine.


    Today, I take a bath with Aisha.


    Though Aisha is already eleven years old, she is frank, and does not have enough shyness.


    If I talk about this to a young man in the middle of puberty, it will be misunderstood instantly.


    "Aisha, please cover your front with cloth."


    "Why?"


    "It is modest."


    "Yes."


    For modesty and shyness examples, I think Aisha should follow Norn.


    Younger sisters are truly something good.


    Aisha crams herself between my legs as I wash her body.


    The way she asks me to wash her hair or her back is really cute.


    If I could be aroused by her, I would probably suggest making her my third wife, creating a hell-like situation.


    I would have exceeded my patience limit if Sylphy or Roxy did the same thing.


    Although, in their cases, it can be said that it''s not necessary to endure.


    Anyways, it''s a heartwarming contact time with my younger sister.


    While washing her body, I hear the events of the day from her:


    That Lucy was cute.


    That she was concerned about Zenith.


    That Lilia slept at the window.


    That she nted a new nt at the garden grounds.


    They were trifling stories.


    Oh yes, I gave the Begaritto rice seeds to Aisha and asked if she was able to cultivate them.


    She replied reliably, [I''ll try to nt it after it bes a little warmer.]


    If it''s left to the genius Aisha, she''ll let me eat rice eventually.


    I''ll look forward to it.


    "I''m back."


    After I get out of the bath, Roxyes home and is having dinner at her own discretion.


    Today''s dinner is stew of river fish, bread, beans, and potatoes.


    In short: as usual.


    "Thank you for the dinner."


    After the meal, Sylphy gives milk to Lucy.


    Lucy is a child that is docile but eats well.


    Will she gain weight in the future?


    I don''t want Sylphy''s daughter to be stretched to the side.


    When she grows up, I''ll make her exercise. Yes.


    After dinner finishes, I spend time while being in a rxed mood.


    I teach Aisha magic; Roxy is preparing for tomorrow''s ss in her room.


    Sylphy is cuddling with Lucy, but sometimes trains her magic as well.


    I may mind when Jiro, the armadillo,es to visit.


    By the way, the one who takes care of Jiro is Aisha.


    Aisha trained Jiro well and it is bing a faithful servant-like watchdog.


    "Well then, please excuse me. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Zenith and Lilia go to sleep early.


    Aisha too is early, she sleeps after finishing studying.


    "Well then... Sylphy."


    After everyone fell asleep,


    I invite the wife to the bedroom.


    "Yes..."


    Sylphy picks up the hem of my clothes, blushing.


    When she does such a movement, I''m already at my limit.


    I lift her with a princess-carry and carry her to the bedroom.


    And it''s time for a dazzling nighttime.


    After being satisfied in heart and body, I sleep fast hugging the body of my small-sized wife.


    Part 5


    Before I fully sleep:


    I wait until my wife has fallen asleep; I walk out from the bed.


    The destination is the basement.


    Tiptoeing down the stairs,


    After ncing back at the stairs, I open the secret basement door.


    There''s the altar that is concealing something.


    It''s enshrining objects of divinity.


    That cloth and that cloth,


    They''re tools to worship God.


    I also pray calmly today.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 2


    "The Bancho''s eyes glow."

 Chapter 150: Training with Norn

    <h4>Chapter 150: Training with Norn</h4>


    One month has passed. Though it''s still cold, the snow is starting to melt, and the ground is beginning to reveal itself.


    Part 1


    Morning.


    I get out of bed slowly so as not to wake up Sylphy who is sleeping beside me. Because Sylphy likes to use my arm as a pillow, I need to take care when freeing my arm.


    In the neighboring room I change into my training wear. I''m wearing something like a jersey that Sylphy picked out. Though it''s a little cold to wear in the winter, once I start moving it''s perfect.


    Once I''m done changing, I pick up the stone sword that was left in the corner of the room. This misshapen stone sword is something I created with magic. It doesn''t have a de, but it''s heavy, so it''s perfect for my powerful prosthetic hand.


    Since it''s a practice sword, should I give it a fish name? Tuna or Marlin or something? Come to think of it, I haven''t had sashimi sinceing to this world, huh. I wonder if they don''t have a culture of eating raw fish.


    Now that I''m done preparing, I say goodbye to Sylphy. I stroke her head once.


    "Mhuhu..."


    When I do, Sylphy nuzzles her head against my hand with a satisfied smile. She''s probably half-asleep. How cute.


    I happen to notice that the nket is overturned. Since her pantied butt is visible, I stroke there once as well. Despite having given birth, it''s a small butt. Elinalise''s figure is good as well; the Elven race sure is an amazing one.


    Whilst thinking about such things, I grab the nket and put it back in ce. Though our ''nightlife'' has begun again recently, since it''d be tough if Sylphy suddenly had to bear a second child, we keep things in moderation. Even so, if she gets pregnant then she gets pregnant, and there isn''t much we can do. This is also a natural part of life.


    "Nn uu...youter..."


    I hear her voice when I am leaving the room.


    Yeah, see youter.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Where I''m headed to is Norn''s room. Lately, we''ve been training together in the morning. When Norn is staying at our house, we train in the garden, and when Norn is staying at the dorms, I go meet her at the school courtyard. Today is one of the days she is staying with us.


    "Norn, are you ready?"


    I knock the door and open it.


    "Ah, Nii-sa¨D¨D"


    "Oops, excuse me."


    Since she''s in the middle of changing, I close the door.


    Norn''s body is still young. Though I''m fine with both young and matured bodies, I''m not aroused by my sisters. Though it''s a little bit of a shame, I''m relieved. To love someone without lust really is a special feeling.


    However, when I consider that this sister of mine will one day be someone''s woman, feelings of gloominess start to sprout. Is this what they call the heart of a father?


    It''s not bad. I''ll do this in ce of Paul. In ce of Paul, I''ll take on the duty of saying ¡ºI won''t hand Norn over to a no-name, shady bastard like you.¡»


    "Geez, after knocking please wait for my answer."


    Whilst I was thinking about such things, Nornes out with sword in hand, wearing gym clothing. She''s wearing a long sleeved top and long pants that aren''t erotic at all. It''s the gym uniform designated by the Magic University. I bought it at the university and gave it to her as a gift.


    When I happen to peer into her room, I notice that Paul''s sword is hung up high on the wall. Though in my previous life I would''ve left a framed photograph of him in the butsudan, there are no photos in this world. If you search earnestly you might find a magic tool that takes pictures, but normally it isn''t possible. That''s why the articles of the deceased are used in ce of a butsudan.


    "Norn, do you mind if I enter your room for a little?"


    "Eh? It''s fine I guess?"


    I enter with permission. When I do, I find that Norn''s scent fills the room. It''s a scent particr to bedrooms in the morning. Nearby is a bed with ruffled sheets. If I dived into it and sniffed it, I''d probably get nothing but Norn. I won''t do so though.


    I stand in front of Paul''s sword and bring my hands together.


    "Tou-san. Today I''m going to practice the sword with Norn. Please watch over us so that nothing serious happens to us."


    With that, I bow. What would Paul say? That getting wounded has value? Or, would he tell me not to injure Norn?


    I happen to look at her and find that she''s on her knees with her hands sped together, in the style of the Milis faith.


    "Shall we go, then?"


    "Yes, please take care of me today as well."


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Stretching exercises. Running. Practice swings. Even if I say ''sword practice'', right now we''re doing nothing but building up her fundamentals. These past few months, Norn has been strictly building up her foundation.


    Though I say ''strictly'', the training menu that I use would crush Norn. That''s why we''re starting with a fifth of the harshness of mine. Since Norn is still 10, it wouldn''t be physically possible anyway. If I suddenly force too much on her, all that''ll achieve is ruining her body. While I have Norn do practice swings in the garden, I''m finishing off my own weight training.


    "Twenty-five...! Twenty-six...!"


    It''s a monotonous type of training, and because of that it''s simple and easy to get tired of, but Norn still hasn''tined to this day. It''s something that makes me happy.


    "¨D¨DFifty!"


    "Alright, well done."


    "Haa... haa... Thank you for instructing me!"


    After the training is done, I get in the bath with Norn and we clean up. Because Norn fell over a lot during the running practice, ces like her knees are wounded and bruised. I apply healing magic to those ces. It''s ''pain, pain, go away'' magic for my little sister.


    It seems that for some reason Norn doesn''t want me to see her naked, so she wears panties and a thin shirt. It''s probably puberty. Aisha gets naked at the drop of a hat so I want to have her follow Norn''s example.


    I take this into ount as well and put on pants before washing myself. Still, if I told her that there are guys who get aroused from seeing shirts be transparent from water, what kind of face would she make, I wonder? Though I kind of want to see, I won''t say it. It''d be lonely if she stopped bathing with me. It''d be tough if she thought of her Onii-chan as a pervert.


    "Today was nothing but practice swings again, huh?"


    While I''m thinking about such things, Norn brings her mouth into a pout.


    "When will I be allowed to learn swordsmanship?"


    "Aren''t you already learning it?"


    "Not just practice swings, but forms and techniques too."


    I''ve been teaching Norn how to run properly and how to do practice swings. Running and practice swings. They''re ways to build up her body and her muscles. Without a strong body and strong muscles there''s no point in learning the forms and techniques. That was why I did so.


    "...You''re right."


    I wonder if her body''s gotten strong enough thesest few months.


    Thinking this, I look at Norn. Her small body is in its growth phase. I wonder if her limbs are more muscr thanpared to when we first started.


    It''s still difficult to say that her body is strong enough. But I get the feeling that she''s strong enough not to hurt herself. It might be about time to teach her the first form.


    "You''re right. Then after ss today, the real stuff begins."


    "...! Yes!"


    While having this conversation, we leave the bathroom.


    Part 2


    It''s the evening.


    The location is near the Magic University.


    ''The Third External Training Ground''¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Frankly speaking, it''s just a sports ground, and we''re standing in one of its corners. We''re wearing our usual training wear for ease of movement.


    In front of me stands Norn. She''s wearing the same gym uniform as I am. With a sword in hand, her mouth is shut tight and she wears a serious expression.


    Though they were few, there are people in the surroundings. Robed students engaged in self-practice, and students who were simply taking a stroll. There were also bystanders who were wondering what we were doing wearing our gym uniform at such an hour. It doesn''t matter even if we''re seen though.


    "Norn. Today we''ll start real sword training."


    "Yes."


    Norn replies with energy. Her expression is filled with expectation. She is overflowing with the desire to start learning techniques already. Though it was just for a few months, doing nothing but basics training was probably tough on Norn. However, neither wielding a sword nor battling is a game. Whatever you''re doing, the basics are important.


    "I''m telling you now, but I intend on being strict."


    "Yes."


    Norn nods seriously.


    "You mighte to hate me as things progress. You might think [Onii-chan is being this tough because he hates me]. That''s how strict I intend on being."


    "Yes."


    "To be frank, it''ll be tough being hated. However, remember that crude knowledge gives birth to grave injury. If you die because I was half-assed in teaching you, I won''t be able to face Tou-san in heaven."


    Norn has no talent for the sword. I knew Eris when she was ten, and Norn has no such talent. She probably isn''t very far behind the average person. However, strength is something rtive. In battle the stronger person will win, and the weaker one will lose. Losing will probably mean losing your life, so it isn''t some trifling matter. So that Norn can win against most people, it''ll be necessary for her to put in effort, for her to undergo harsh training, and for us to put effort intoing up with some method to help her win.


    "At some point, a day maye when, because it''s harsh, because you can''t do it well, and because some genius surpasses you, you''ll want to just give up."


    "..."


    "I can understand this kind of feeling as well. I won''t condemn those who give up on their goals because of these kind of feelings."


    "..."


    Norn''s mouth purses into a ¤Ø. From her perspective, I might seem like a superman overflowing with talent. She might be wondering what business a person like me has spouting out such words. Certainly, this body of mine is filled with talent. However, there are various people I lost to. There have been times when I''ve almost died as well. As much as possible, I''d like to avoid seeing those eyes on the verge of death.


    "But absolutely never give up on the sword. If you ever abandon it, I won''t teach you a second time, and I absolutely won''t let you use Tou-san''s sword."


    "..."


    "As long as you don''t give up, I''ll absolutely never give up on teaching you, either."


    I wonder if I was believable. In the first ce, I wonder if I myself followed the advice, I just gave. No, though I gave up on bing strong through the sword, I still train in the sword every day. It shouldn''t be a case of being blind to my own shorings.


    "Understand?"


    "Yes! Please take care of me!"


    Norn replies with energy. Blood rushes to her cheeks, and she looks up at me with a face full of determination. I wonder if this is how Paul felt when he saw me as a child.


    If that''s the case, it means that one day Norn might part from my hands and go searching for another Shisho as well. Once she''s a fine Elementary Ranked swordsman, it might be good to call Ghyine. I don''t know where she is though. To the west is and called the Holy Land of Swords. If I put out a request, perhaps someone of about Sword Saint wille.


    "Very well. Well then, let''s start with running."


    "Eh? Weren''t we going to do training with a sword?"


    "Yeah, of course. You''ll be running with sword in hand. On the battlefield you''ll always have your sword in hand, after all."


    "..."


    "And your reply!?"


    "Yes!"


    On the menu today is running, the three basics forms, and then free sparring with me.


    I intend to teach her, first of all, that swordsmanship is something frightening. That it''s frightening and painful.


    [They won''t remember unless it hurts] isn''t what I''m aiming for. It''s just that I think that I have to let her know about the pain and fear from the start.


    Perhaps Norn will end up crying. I might end up making her hate me in one go. However, I have to steel myself and do it. When ites to these things, it''s no good just to keep having nothing but fun. If you have nothing but fun, one day, you might find yourself dying helplessly.


    "Alright, follow me!"


    "Yes!"


    While feeling a little uneasy, I start to run.


    Part 3


    "Alright, that''s enough for today!"


    "T-, thank you for instructing me..."


    Under the dazzling evening sun, Norn is copsed on the ground, breathing wildly.


    "Tomorrow in the morning, or lunch or whatever is fine; while I''m not around, repeatedly practice the forms you learnt today."


    "Y-, yes."


    The first day''s practice goes eptably. After returning from running, I teach her forms. After that, we have a proper spar with wooden swords. While we are doing so, I correct things like her footwork or her stance.


    If it were the kendo from my old world, they probably would''ve done various other things. But there are no rules in this world, and when ites to fighting, real experience is better. Paul had also started knocking me down from an early stage. Ghyine, as well, focused on meeting swords. That''s why this method shouldn''t be wrong.


    However, Norn couldn''t help but be averse to hitting people with a wooden sword. That''s why, first of all, to get rid of that resistance, I have Norn freely hit me. While avoiding strikes to vital areas, I just stand there and let her hit me without defending.


    Norn grimaces at the sensation passed from her sword to her hands, so I face her with a pose that says, [I''m fine, even if I''m hit.] Because of her practice swings over thesest few months, her strikes have a certain weight behind them. As a result, I end up with a lot of dark red bruises.


    After that, we spar as nned. I knock Norn down, and our training ends for the day. Of course, I go easy on her. But even so, she should have a lot of bruises on her limbs. To bruise that cute little sister of mine, I wonder if this is really the right thing to do.


    However, Norn swung her sword at me until the end. Without crying orining. As long as she''s that determined, everything will work out as a positive. That''s what I want to believe.


    "How was it, Norn? Did it hurt?"


    "...No, please look after me tomorrow, as well."


    "Alright."


    Honestly, I have no confidence in my own teaching methods. If magic is like academics, then swordsmanship is like magic. I''m sure I''m not doing it correctly. However, if I don''t continue this, then it won''t get better.


    "Come here, I''ll apply healing magic."


    I sit Norn down and apply healing magic to her. If she''s injured in ces I can''t see, should I have Sylphy heal her? Since she''sing home with me today, I could have her get in the bath together with me and heal her then. Thinking this, I approach Norn and take off her jacket when I suddenly sense a presence.


    "Mn?"


    When I turn my head, I find that standing in the light of the evening are a number of male students looking our way. I wonder how long they''re been there for. Thinking back on things, they might have been there from the start. Though I thought they were just curious onlookers, for them to have stayed gathered there, for so long, might mean that they have some other reason for being there. Do you have some business with me?


    "Norn. Go get changed first and wait for me. Let''s go home together today."


    "Eh? Ah, yes. I understand."


    After quickly healing Norn, I have her hurry off to the changing room. I then approach the men.


    Though I had thought there were just a few of them, when I near them I realize that they numbered in the double digits. Going by their faces, all of them seem unpopr. Though I''m already a riajuu with two wives, I have no intention of looking down on them. They''re the same as I was in my past life.


    As I get close to them, they send looks filled with hostility my way. When I stare right back at them, they avert their eyes. What the heck is with them, anyway?


    "Do you need something, or?"


    When I ask them this, they all look at each other. Asking each other in small voices what they should do, and then pushing each other forward. Eventually, one man steps forward. He''s probably about 18, huh? His height is around mine, and he gives a kind ofnky and unhealthy feeling. He has a slightly bad attitude, and his cheekbones protrude. He gives a really magician-ey feeling. Were Zanoba to wear sses, he might resemble them. However, Zanoba is inexplicably overflowing with confidence. What these guys are overflowing with are insecurities.


    He res at me and opens his mouth.


    "Why are you bullying Norn?"


    "...Mn?"


    Bullying. Hearing this unpleasant word, I can tell that my eyebrowse together in a frown. Seeing my face, he trembles with a start. However, he continues his words.


    "Certainly Norn-chan is a dunce, and she fails often. Her failures may have rubbed you the wrong way. But she''s always giving it her all. Was there really a need to hurt her to that extent?"


    [That''s right, that''s right.] goes the audience.


    "In the first ce, Norn doesn''t do stuff like swordsmanship. Even though she doesn''t, for you to force her to pick up a sword... No matter what happened, isn''t that going too far?"


    [That''s right! That''s right!] goes the audience.


    "Hmm."


    If I consider what''s been said so far, it seems that they think that I forced Norn to pick up a sword, and using swordsmanship practice as a cover, I beat her to my heart''s content. Though it''s regrettable, that might really be how it looked from the outside. My way of teaching her probably wasn''t that great either, after all. Anyway, I''d better clear up this misunderstanding.


    "That was¨D¨D"


    "We know that you''re the strongest in the school. But if you''re going to treat Norn-chan cruelly, we''ll fight to protect her."


    Speaks the vanguard, with a voice filled with determination.


    But the surrounding voices that say [That''s right, that''s right] are quieter this time. On the contrary, I could hear small voices saying, [No, going as far as to him is...]


    ...That''s right. There''s something I have to do before clearing up the misunderstanding.


    "In the first ce, who are you people?"


    "Eh!?"


    The men start raising their voices in chaos, and turn away from me to face each other. When they turn around to face me again, they ask me a question with troubled expressions.


    "What do you mean by who?"


    "What rtion do you have to my sister?"


    "W-, well, since Norn-chan was a first year, she''s always been trying her best, and we''ve always been watching her. Thinking stuff like [Do your best] and wanting to help her, we¨D¨D"


    The man''s reply is flustered and incoherent. When he seems about to continue, the other starts speaking out as well.


    "Half a year ago I noticed her and¨D¨D"


    "We had practice together, but she kept failing in fire magic and¨D¨D"


    "I saw her being scolded by the teacher during magic drills, and I saw her crying, and I unconsciously¨D¨D"


    Their words are clumsy and unskilled. But, I am able to understand them.


    They are a group that noticed Norn in ces like ss and drills, and seeing the teary-eyed Norn, felt warm and the like, and casually tried to help her out. In other words, they are ''that''.


    They are a fan club.


    Come to think of it, I think I''ve heard about this kind of thing from Sylphy. Well, Norn is cute after all. I can understand their feelings. I hope they''ll continue to look after my little sister.


    "I see. I understand now. You''ve always been taking care of my little sister. I''m her brother, Rudeus Greyrat."


    "EEHH!?"


    They are stunned by my deep bow.


    They''re Norn''s followers. Among them might be certain extremists and stalkers. However, the majority of them purely wish to help her. In that case, as her brother I should properly pay my respects.


    However, that''s its own issue. I still have to solve the misunderstanding.


    "There''s something I want to talk about. The sword training just now may certainly have been strict. However, leaving other things aside, swordsmanship is something that youy your life on¨D¨D"


    I start to exin. That Norn is the one who had brought up swordsmanship. That I thought having half-hearted resolution would''ve been dangerous. That Norn has no choice but to put in more effort than others do.


    Though they were bewildered at the start, they understand what I am saying. There are also a bunch who say, [For it to be necessary to hit Norn-chan that hard...] Of course, I don''t think that my methods are absolutely correct or anything. Anyway, it''s fine as long as they don''t harbor a grudge against me or anything.


    When I continue my exnation, all of them behave themselves. Since things are as I said, they assent. Though they''re still young, they''re already considered adults in this world. It seems they understand just how harsh battles are.


    "Nii-san, what''s going on?"


    Nornes back. On top of her usual zer is a poncho-like winterwear.


    "Ahh-, it''s Norn-chan."


    "Norn-chan! You''re adorable today too!"


    "You''ve worked hard, Norn-chan!"


    The moment Nornes, the members of the fan club suddenly bes grosser. However, it''s not like I can''t understand their feelings. The appearance of Norn with a poncho over her zer is adorable. There''s no doubt about this. It''s a cuteness that makes you want to have her hold a leaf umbre.


    "Ah, senpai... Hello."


    Norn trembles with a start and bows her head. However, she doesn''te too close. As expected, she can sense this weird atmosphere.


    "N-, Nii-san. I''ve forgotten something in my room, so I''m going to go head it. Please wait for me at the school gate."


    As though she suddenly remembers something, Norn says this and heads towards the dorms. On the way, she trips and falls with a thump.


    "Kuh..."


    Norn slowly gets up. She then sneaks a nce our way. For an instant, a light could be seen in her eyes.


    Seriously... There''s no helping her. It''s because she ran after taking that much damage to her body. When we get home, I''ll give her a massage so that her muscle ache doesn''t get too bad. She should take a long soak in the bath and get rid of her fatigue, too.


    "...Ahh, Norn-chan is so cute..."


    "If she gives her all in running, we''ll see up her skirt."


    "Though I thought that it had to be the school uniform, that outfit is nice too, huh..."


    "But her running is slow, huh."


    "That''s right, huh. If she gets targeted by kidnappers or something, she mightn''t be able to outrun them."


    "If Norn-chan bes a ve, I''ll buy her."


    "A lifestyle with just Norn-chan and I... Haa... Haa..."


    Mn. If Norn bes a ve, you''d definitely buy her, huh. Then you''d let her eat as much as she wanted. Her face, after eating her fill but forcing herself not to waste the remainders, would...


    Ha-! Not good, not good. That''s not it! Norn is my little sister. As if I''d let her be a ve. If someone abducts Norn, even if I have to tear the grass out of the ground, I''ll find the guy who did it and beat the sheet out of him. If Norn bes a ve, I''ll track down the guy who bought her and fuck him up.


    "Ahem!"


    "Ha-!"


    When I clear my throat, the fan club whose delusions are running wild,e back to their senses.


    "I''d like it if you didn''t look at my sister with such strange eyes."


    "S-, sorry."


    "Well, Norn is cute though, so I won''t mind if you keep it to watching her from afar, immersing yourself in delusions or whatever."


    "I-, is that so?"


    A rxed atmosphere spreads through the ce.


    "But don''t think I''ll leave you alone if youy your hands on her for real."


    "Hii-"


    Just to make sure, I give them a warning. For now, it doesn''t seem like there are any guys who n on doing anything cheeky, and after all, these kind of organizations won''t allow their members to get ahead of each other. But you never know what obsessed people are capable of, after all. Someone might even suddenly snap, and attack Norn.


    "Speaking of which, what are the rules of your club?"


    "Eh? Club? Rules?"


    "Right. ording to the rules of your club, how much contact with Norn is okay?"


    This is something important. For example, with idol fan clubs, essentially contact with them is forbidden, but cases like handshakes are okay. At those times, there are also guys who stick weird things to their palms. Gum for example, or sea urchin for example. You''d want to make everyone promise to wash their hands properly before a handshake event.


    Or so I was thinking, but...


    "Fan club?"


    "Mn?"


    I sense a discrepancy in our conversation. The reaction towards words like ''fan club'' and ''rules'' is wrong. Proper fan clubs usually have clearly defined rules. Could it be that though they''re club members, they don''t know about them?


    "Please wait a moment. Who''s the one in charge of this group?"


    "In charge...? No, there''s no one like that..."


    "...What do you mean? Please exin."


    I try asking for the details. When I do, I realize a strange truth. It seems that this group wasn''t something that someone came up with. They saw Norn''s cuteness and naturally grouped together. In other words, they didn''t even know each other''s names.


    "I see."


    It''s an extremely dangerous situation. At any rate, a group of unknown size that thinks of Norn as cute has emerged. When people group together, they be capable of things that they wouldn''t be on their own. For example, abducting the cute Norn and taking her back to their rooms. While making excuses like [It''s your fault for being so cute, Norn-chan], they''d...


    Outrageous!


    "At this rate, a crime is going to happen."


    "A crime? That''s... We just..."


    "There''s no mistaking it. Someone will run wild andy their hands on Norn."


    When I said this, they all made a fuss.


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    "We have no intention of doing something likeying a hand on Norn-chan!"


    "That''s, we like Norn-chan, but we like her as a something like a little sister..."


    What''d you say, bastard? Norn is my little sister. ...No, that''s not the problem right now.


    "I think we need to create some rules."


    In order to prevent crimes sprouting from the group, regtions are necessary. They need to decide on the rules, and watch each other to protect them. As long as people have rules, they''ll abide by them. Wearing the same clothes and mufflers, and waiting together for the idol to leave, you know?


    Rules are something that emerge because of history. During a group''s long history, rules will be created in response to necessity. It might be because the history of this fan club is short that they haven''t finished creating their rules yet.


    However, it''s dangerous to leave them without rules. It''s a danger to Norn. I have to use this chance to make sure rules are created. It''ll be toote once something happens.


    At the very least, someone has to decide on them from the start. The problem is just who will be deciding. As I thought, the person who creates the group would be most suitable as a leader. However, these guys don''t have such a person. The guy who came and talked to me first is surely the strongest amongst this lot. In that case, should I leave the position of leader to him and have him decide on the rules?


    ...Nay.


    It''s not suitable to leave the position of leader to a guy with no self-awareness.


    Amongst those standing here, who is it that has the most self-awareness here?


    Amongst those standing here, who is it that is most aware of how much they should value Norn?


    "Alright!"


    It''s me.


    Norn is my younger sister.


    In other words...


    ¨D¨D¨D¨DI AM the rules.


    Year 425 of the Armored Dragon calendar.


    At the Ranoa Magic University, a certain society was established: the Norn Greyrat Official Fan Club.


    Numbering 30 members total, this group would go on to be an organization that had a great impact on the Magic University.


    The name of their First Generation Chairman was undisclosed.


    ording to one theory, the First Generation Chairman vited the rules that he himself had set; he had gotten in the bath with Norn, and was subsequently driven from his position before the third day had passed.


    His name became the shame of the organization, and was erased for eternity from the register of members.


    However, the existence of the First Generation Chairman was by no means an evil one.


    ording to that anecdote, he had brought ¡ºIronbound Law¡» to the fan club.


    Severe and strict ironboundw.


    The number of those who hated these rules and left the fan club becamerge.


    However, the result was that the fan club''s sense of unity became stronger.


    Their ironbound unity was of such strength, that rumors of it spread even to the Knight Orders of the Kingdom of Ranoa.


    Rumors gave birth to rumors.


    At some point, the leaders of the fan club became known as proper and courteous people who maintained order.


    When they graduated, they were met with favorable treatment from the knight orders and magic guilds of the surrounding countries.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 3


    "At the Banchou''s single shout, a group of 30 people will assemble."

 Chapter 151: Can I Keep Him?

    <h4>Chapter 151: Can I Keep Him?</h4>


    Part 1


    Let''s have a talk about Aisha.


    She is energetic.


    With the death of Paul and the state of Zenith, she continues to pass her time energetically without changing a thing.


    Rather, she seems more energetic now than she was before.


    In fact, you could say she is the most energetic when she''s at home.


    It''s nothing like the listless face seen on Lilia as she stares out the window.


    Nor does she wear a painful face like Norn, who idly stares at Paul''s beloved sword.


    The housework is continually done as if nothing had happened.


    During the day she raises the nts in the garden, and flowers in her room.


    At night I privately instruct her in magic, while she fawns all over me.


    There does not seem to be any mournful feeling for Paul at all from her.


    For Aisha, I wonder if father''s existence wasn''t a very big thing?


    Norn, it seems, doesn''t have many memories remaining of Buina vige.


    So it''s possible that Aisha also might not have many proper memories of Paul and Zenith as well.


    For Norn, the only real length of time she spent with family was with Paul.


    For Aisha, the only real length of time she spent with family was with Lilia.


    When looking at it from that perspective, it''s difficult for me to say that I also am properly able to mourn as well.


    I think, rather than feeling sadness at the death of her Father, that her driving force is the happiness she feels just knowing that her Mother is alive and well.


    "Life" to her, isn''t about holding on to regrets from the disasters that have happened in her life, but rather finding a way to get the most enjoyment out the life she is able to live.


    Part 2


    Now, it was the morning of a certain day.


    While it was a holiday for myself, unfortunately Sylphy and Roxy both had to work.


    I thought about how I would spend the day leisurely, even while taking care of Lucy.


    While the wives are working hard, the husband is having a rest.


    Even though that seemed to give me a deplorable feeling, I rationalized that even an adult needs downtime too.


    Well, as of right now, I''m not presently bringing in any ie.


    And it is a little hectic around here with the arrival of my baby.


    But still, as for what''s happening presently and also what I can see in theing future, there aren''t any money problems that I need to be concerned with.


    While confirming my thoughts, I see off Sylphy and Roxy.


    Then, I double-check that Lucy is asleep.


    I let loose with some stretching, and head out to the garden.


    At one point, the garden was dpidated, and there were many exposed patches of bare earth.


    However now, after not having seen it for a while, it had undergone a metamorphosis.


    The first thing I noticed, was that three trees of the type to not wither in winter had been nted.


    Each tree had a type of blossom that corresponded to one of the other seasons; spring summer and autumn.


    I can only imagine how in the world each of them were brought here.


    I seem to recall an inquiry on an adventurer guild request, that involved delivering something that had been uprooted from the forest.


    If the transportation costs were said to be very expensive, receiving Zanoba''s assistance could have lent some assistance with settling matter by way of escort costs.


    Furthermore, there was ce in a corner of the garden that was bricked-off.


    I know of it because I helped with its creation.


    In this bricked-off area, there was a paddy that had the rice seeds I brought back nted inside.


    Since I didn''t know how to actually make a rice paddy, the rice was being grown normally in the ground.


    Presently, promising stalks have begun growing out of that paddy.


    While it seems to be doing alright, as for whether or not rice will be able to be harvested, I just don''t know yet.


    Aisha was squatting down in front of the bricked-off rice paddy.


    And curiously, Zenith was also squatting next to her.


    "What are you all up to?"


    "Ah, Onii-chan. We''re pulling weeds!"


    Pulling weeds.


    This is something straight out of a Showa Era manga, isn''t it?


    After looking at the section for a bit, certainly Aisha has made an effort in her weeding.


    Even Zenith next to her is also silently pulling up weeds.


    Come to think of it, that time when I lived back in Buina vige, Zenith used to pass time pulling weeds like this quite naturally.


    After all, pulling weeds is an integral part of gardening.


    "Zenith-sama has also been something like an assistanttely."


    "..."


    The way she says ''Zenith-sama'', leaves me feeling a bit ufortable.


    "Umm. Aisha. About the way you refer to Mother, is it alright if you just call her ''Mama'' too?"


    "I can''t. That''s something Mama Lilia was very against. About Zenith-sama, since Zenith-sama is the proper wife, I must always respect her as such."


    Lilia''s orders, huh?


    Strictly enforced.


    However, since Aisha is unable to look at Zenith as a mother, is it a difficult matter for her?


    Around the time she was born, Zenith was able to be a proper mother to Aisha after all.


    Well, it''s fine.


    In our family, calling her that, might as well be as trivial as a nickname.


    "Since when has Mama Zenith been doing this?"


    "From before this was made. At first Mama Lilia stopped her when she woulde out here and help me with the gardening. But she is more skillful than I am!"


    That''s right, back in Buina vige, Zenith did do proper gardening.


    Great care was given to the nts and trees in the garden.


    I wonder if this behavior is influenced by how she was?


    At any rate, if there is a chance she can regain any part of her memories by doing this, I have no reason to stop her.


    Nevertheless, I just watch thedies side by side pulling weeds.


    The rtion between those two seems quit good.


    While they are not connected by blood at all.


    They look like your normal mother-daughter


    "Ah, I forgot. Brother, you are taking a rest today, aren''t you?"


    While considering things, Aisha looked back at me and spoke.


    Her cheeks were dirty with mud.


    "Yeah, for today, I''ll be in the house."


    "In that case, can youe to my roomter on, I have something I want to show you."


    "Sure."


    I nodded while I wiped the muddy cheeks of Aisha.


    Having the mud wiped away, she could only smile with a mischievous "ne he he~"


    Even I had noticed that Zenith was watching the situation.


    Part 3


    [Because there is something I want to show you,e to my roomter.]


    Those were some very seductive lines.


    Aisha is a precocious child.


    It''s very possible that she might start doing things, like abruptly lifting her skirt and saying [I want you to see all of me!]


    Nope, no way.


    It''s all for naught, since our rtions together extend into taking a bath together.


    What more can you even show past that?


    However, with her being so direct like that, ahh, I am worried about her future prospects.


    Is it time for me to teach her Sex Ed?


    No, if ites to that, Lilia is certain to have taught her about it.


    In all possibility, the one who would be giving out the wrong knowledge about that here, would be me.


    Pondering that, I enter Aisha''s room.


    Though I was told toe byter, I never heard exactly when ter'' was supposed to be.


    I don''t think she''d particrly mind if I was waiting in her room.


    It''s not like I have any particr interest in the room of an 11-year old girl.


    Then again, it''s not like I can say I don''t have an interest either.


    "Yeah. She is definitely able to keep her own room clean."


    Aisha''s room was very orderly.


    All the nooks and crannies of her room have been thoroughly cleaned, and not a single thing lies scattered about.


    The bed is also properly made.


    At various ces around the room, girl-like essories could be seen.


    For instance, on the side of the bed was a plush doll.


    It was a plush doll made in the shape of a human about 20 cm tall.


    Bright light brown hair made of wool, wearing a robe, and holding a staff.


    Clearly a Magician.


    Around here plush dolls aren''t sold, did you somehow buy it from a certain peddler?


    I don''t get the feeling that Zanoba would have had a doll like this.


    Then in that case, it''s a quite the treasure.


    I mean... surely something like this probably wasn''t made by herself.


    On the windowsill there were some potted nts.


    From the seeds that I had gotten on my journey, there were some sprouts.


    One like a Tulip, others like the Cactus, or Aloe.


    There were about 10 different sized potted nts lined up.


    Unlike that of Norn, this was indeed a girl''s room.


    Opening the closet in the corner of the room, three different sets of maid clothes were hanging.


    All of them seemed to have been thoroughly used, and the patching stood out.


    They were the apprentice maid''s clothes.


    As Aisha steadily grows taller, the time she has left to wear these will soon run out.


    Or will Lilia mend these further with a bit of her tailoring?


    While looking around near the edge of the closet, I spotted a rather cutesy and girlish set of clothes.


    Something that would look rather frilly if she wore it.


    ''Battle Clothes'' I wonder?


    If she wanted to show off something like this, then I feel a bit sorry for her.


    I''ll just pretend that I didn''t see this.


    And so, I closed the closet.


    I instead went to open the drawer under the closet.


    In it was a cluster of panties.


    It was packed to the point of overflowing with small folded panties.


    If I had any kind of ''thing'' for Aisha, then certainly this spot would be Shangri.


    Next to it was also a cluster of shirts as well.


    Properly investigating, I was able to confirm arge number of brassieres as well.


    Nheless, with my 11 year old sister''s pleasant growth, she has already sessfully managed to equip the chest armor.


    However, isn''t her size still that of an A-cup?


    ording to Oppai-sennin, on the subject of her ''equipment'', from the very beginning Aisha was said to be a person of exceptional talent in this area.


    Clink.


    "!"


    At that moment, I heard a sound from behind me.


    I used my foresight eyes and filled my hands with magical power and looked over my shoulder.


    Simultaneously, I closed the drawer, and then extended a fingertip in the direction I heard the sound.


    "...Who''s there!"


    There was nothing.


    There was no one.


    Aisha and Zenith are probably still in the middle of weeding.


    And Lilia should be handling lunch preparations right now.


    Maybe it was Jiro the armadillo?


    Wait a minute, Roxy rode Jiro to school.


    He should be taking a nap in the academy stable right now.


    Perhaps the horse I bought before going to Begaritto ¡ª Mastsukaze , sometimes I check up on him in the town stables but it''s unlikely for him toe all the way here on his own.


    Could the noise have been Lucy?


    Not possible, Lucy can barely even crawl as of yet.


    Then, could it be somethingpletely different?


    A thief perhaps?


    Some kind of hentai bastard whose only aim is to possess the bra, worn for the first time by a certain young girl...


    I adopt a low posture, and be cautious of the surroundings.


    But still, there is nobody.


    There aren''t any hiding ces.


    But my sharpened instincts tell me, that something strange is going on.


    Impossible, but could it be an invisible enemy?


    Using a magic item to make themselves invisible?


    In that case, the effect would wear off soon.


    "...So is it a test of patience then? Fine with me."


    I mutter that alone.


    Without anyone being here, it could be that I am an idiot and it is just the rattlings of this old house.


    No. Certainly something was there.


    It was an uneasy feeling.


    I need to look properly.


    Anything that looks different from before.


    ...Plush doll.


    No, that''s the same.


    The door hasn''t been opened or shut.


    The bed isn''t disorderly at all.


    Even the ceiling is clean. I doubt even a mote of dust would fall from there.


    That can only leave one thing.


    The potted nts.


    There you go.


    The number of potted nts is different...no that''s not quite it.


    There doesn''t seem to have been an increase or a decrease.


    However the sense of foreboding is definitelying from here.


    It was then, at that moment.


    A strong light shone into the windowsill, when the sun had reappeared from behind the clouds.


    Clink, Clink!


    "Wha-!"


    The smallest of the potted nts shook.


    The nt that had been growing there began to move about in a meandering way.


    Wiggling its body around so that its whole body would be absorbed in the sunlight.


    Whenever the nt moved, then the pot it was nted in would move, and that was what was causing the noise.


    So this little guy was the true source of the sound.


    However...


    "What the heck is this?"


    When I timidly stuck out a finger to give it a poke, the nt twisted in a surprising way.


    However, when my fingertip approached, it immediately wrapped its ivy vines slowly around it.


    I hurriedly removed my finger.


    And the nt, as if nothing happened, resumed its sunbathing.


    "A moving nt...?"


    How strange.


    Will it by chance dance as well when I sing a song?


    "..."


    All joking aside.


    I seem to remember a nt like this.


    Yeah, I''ve seen it many times now.


    This.


    This guy is...


    It is a Treant!


    Part 4


    Anywhere you go you can find the monster called Treant.


    It is a ssic example of a demon that lives in this world.


    Strictly speaking, it''s the so-called Slime of this world.


    I have also visited many ces during my travels.


    Demon Continent, Milis Continent, Central Continent, and Begaritto Continent.


    And while I have unfortunately not yet gone to the Sky Continent, I have conquered most of the world''s 5 continents.


    And on every continent, there was always a species of demon Treant that existed there.


    Whether in the forest, or on the ins, it appeared frequently.


    While Treant is a monster of the tree, its outward appearance is not fixed.


    Stone Treant looks more like a potato.


    Cactus Treant looks like a cactus.


    They each had various appearances.


    ording to a story that I heard, there is even a type called Elder Treant that is able to manipte water.


    However I have never seen such a small Treant.


    This one is at most hardly smaller than 15 cm.


    Maybe 20 cm if I include the root size.


    It has 4 leaves and 2 vines.


    Currently it has no budding flowers nor fruits.


    It''s still a young tree though.


    For the meantime, I''ve decided to call this guy ¡ºBaby Treant¡»,


    Well, what the name is doesn''t matter.


    Just not having a name makes it inconvenient is all.


    Now then, for the problem at hand.


    Why is there a Baby Treant being cultivated in Aisha''s room? What exactly is she doing?


    "And then, what shall I do about this guy?"


    "Well about that, you see, it suddenly started moving."


    Aisha, without a hint of shyness, answered so.


    "When was that?"


    "Almost immediately around the time Onii-chan came back, so isn''t it pretty amazing?"


    Rather, she pridefully boasted about it!


    "Yeah, it''s amazing. However, why have you kept quiet about it until now?"


    "I was going to tell you!¡¡However since Onii-chan looked busy all the time I postponed telling you, and Onii-chan just found it before I could tell you!"


    Aisha retorted, angrily puffing out her cheeks.


    Ah, she''s really lovely.


    However, now I understand.


    This was on today''s agenda.


    Was it this you wanted to show me?


    "So then, there was somehow a Treant seed mixed in with the ones I received..."


    "Eh, that''s not what I''m saying. I got it from the Asura Kingdom, it''s a germ of Bacillus."


    "Ah, is that...so?"


    "Yes. Don''t you see how there are leaves on the vines?¡¡In just a short while, it should start blooming purple-colored flowers."


    A flower of the Bacillus.


    I''ve heard the name before.


    A material in aphrodisiacs.


    Aside from aphrodisiacs, it is also cultivated as part of the raw materials typical in the production of perfumes.


    However, why is such a flower able to be a Treant?


    "This thing, exactly how did it start moving? Was it right from the start?"


    "Nope. At first it didn''t move at all. But then I transnted it into the pot, and it suddenly began to move."


    ording to the conversation, it first germinated in her flower bed, then after a short while she transnted it into a new pot and it started taking care of its growth.


    Then after she grew it a bit more carefully, she was going to return it back into the garden.


    She seemed to be trying various methods of growing, and in the middle of the potting nt stage, it began to take form.


    "Heh."


    nt pots aremon.


    Some time ago, I even went with Aisha to buy some at the general store.


    Even though in all likelihood the nt pot wasn''t somehow a magic item.


    "You haven''t done anything strange?"


    "Nope. Same as all the others. I am only using the soil that Onii-chan made with magic. After all,pared to the soil around here, the soil made by Onii-chan, is very nutrient-rich."


    Then, it seems it isn''t a question of the soil.


    I never particrly considered the effectiveness of the soil I produced with magic.


    Aisha seems to be filling it with all of the feelings of love she has for me.


    "Ah, also, I will asionally give it some of the remaining bathwater."


    The remaining bathwater!


    So that means, in the times that it is not me, it gets to bathe mainly in the dissolved sweat droplets from my beloved Sylphy and Roxy?


    And even on asion, leftover droplets of Nanahoshi are mixed in too?


    No wonder!


    Then it would be no mystery at all that the nt would develop some hi tentacles.


    No, wait, it might be strange after all.


    But I can certainly understand it.


    "Hmm."


    After all, what exactly is the cause?


    An ordinary seed being raised in an ordinary way bing a monster.


    Is it possible that something like that could have happened?


    In the seeds that Aisha received, by chance had a Treant seed mixed in, that much I can grasp.


    Treant are able to mimic their surroundings.


    So by that process, it might not have been suspicious to choose the form of the Bacillus flower.


    While I consider all of that, only one result remains coherent.


    "In any case, it would probably be best to burn it to death."


    "Whaaaat!?"


    Aisha raised her voice hysterically when I said that.


    "But why!?¡¡It took a lot of time and effort to raise it!¡¡And you don''t want to do anything else but destroy it!?"


    It''s hard to believe.


    That she was crying out such feelings.


    Certainly, if I wanted to pridefully show off something, and was then told to incinerate that something, would I react simrly?


    "...Aisha. Even you should be able to understand. This guy is a Treant. A monster."


    "But still, right now it''s just tiny and cute!?"


    "Even if that''s how it is now, there is the chance it can attack someone when it bes bigger. It is dangerous!"


    "But I''ve already been properly disciplining it to not attack people already!"


    Aisha clings to my waist


    And in her eyes, tears gather.


    Just now, [I''ll look after it properly, and I won''t let it trouble anyone else I promise.] seemed to be silently conveyed.


    However, it''s not like a dog or a cat.


    It''s a Treant!


    "Say, Onii-chan. I can keep it, right?"


    Aisha pleads at me with upturned eyes.


    "It''s no good even if it''s tiny and cute. Throw it away."


    "Even if, this guy, isn''t even in the slightest? Even if it bes friendly with everyone else, and it properly listens to what I tell it to?"


    "I know that''s a lie. A Treant has no ears so how can you say that it listens to the things you tell it to?"


    "Watch this."


    When Aisha replied, she extended her hand towards the Baby Treant.


    The vines of Baby Treant began to wind themselves around the small finger of Aisha.


    When the vines had been wrapped around Aisha, she gently tickled and stroked the side of it''s leaf.


    While it was being petted, the Baby Treant began to wiggle its body.


    It was a strange thing to see.


    The nt was behaving like a domesticated animal.


    "Yes, now release finger."


    When Aisha said so, the vine unwound with a rustling sound, and stood up on the palm of her hand.


    "Which one is the pinky?"


    The vine took a moment, seemingly at a loss, then coiled itself around the pinky finger.


    "And now the middle."


    The vine then released the pinky, and coiled around the middle finger.


    "Okay, now the thumb."


    Following the words of Aisha, the vine coiled around the middle finger began working it''s way over to the thumb.


    However, without sufficient length, only the tip of the vine could touch the thumb.


    "Good job, Release©`"


    Aisha and Baby Treant yed in that sort of way, for a while longer.


    And then she turned around and faced me.


    "How''s that?¡¡It listened to me properly, didn''t it?"


    "A- Yeah."


    Certainly it was possible that those two hade to be able to understand each other.


    The impression I got from watching, was that the Treant had definitely taken to Aisha well.


    Should I change my way of thinking just a little on this?


    ...even though Treant is a demon.


    In my image of it, it''s a ferocious demon that mimics a tree to ambush and attack travelers.


    However, even though I just call it a monster, there are those that get used to people.


    The lizard I rode on in the Demon Continent, and even Jiro the Armadillo are also demon beasts.


    However, between demon beast and demon, if I look into the origin of both, they can be called the same thing.


    Is it possible for Baby Treant to be domesticated into a demon beast if it gets used to people?


    If it''s a matter of risk, then wouldn''t keeping therger sized Jiro be a much bigger risk?


    However, Jiro was a demon beast that was trained by a professional.


    "I''m more worried that in the middle of the night, it will take advantage of you being asleep and strangle you to death."


    "In the case of the Bacillus flower, at best it might grow to twice its current size, so I think everything will be fine."


    "But, Still..."


    "Then suppose I am injured, and at that time it still obeys me!"


    "By the time it would take to get back here, you might be injured beyond any repair."


    "Muu...Say, surely it''s not still no good?"


    Up until now, I have never heard the story of the Treant being domesticated.


    I don''t know its habits, nor do I know how it should be trained in the future either.


    And the Treant, even though it is a small fry, it is still a demon.


    If one wrong step is made, I have a feeling it could be a major incident.


    Even if it only grows at most to 30 cm like Aisha said, I guess the level of incident could be known.


    The Treant which has been germinated from a seedling, had been raised all the way to here.


    If it was able to be ustomed to people, then it would be hard to imagine that it could cause significant harm.


    Hmm.


    "..."


    "I get it. Even if you say it is no good, I still have a n."


    When I seemed perplexed, Aisha indignantly raised her lips.


    And then, folding her arms defiantly, red at me with her upturned eyes.


    "A n?"


    "I''ll just talk to Sylphy-ane and Roxy-ane, about ''that thing.''"


    "''That thing?''"


    It sounded like I would be met with something troublesome.


    To the perplexed me, Aisha arrogantly dered.


    "Why, the hidden room in the basement!"


    "-!"


    There are certain parts to people you shouldn''t mess with.


    For me, that happens to be the basement altar.


    When everyone is fast asleep, that is the sacred ce I secretly visit and offer my prayers.


    Although the god I worship is already beside me, still, this is this, and that is that.


    Such a thing is what I believe in.


    The act of praying is relieving to a person, and it allows one to live their life to the fullest everyday.


    I have already been doing it for so many years now.


    It has be a vital part of my existence.


    Suppose such a ce bes known, what would happen?


    What would Sylphy think?


    What would Roxy think?


    I want to think that Lilia already sort of understands.


    And Aisha at first has taken the trouble to pretend not to have known.


    However, Norn would probably despise me more if she knew.


    And then perhaps they''d demand I destroy the altar.


    "Ah, Aisha. I uh, am only thinking of your well being after all. Treant is a dangerous monster you know, and even if you raise it, there is no telling if it still won''t be dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, I no longer mind that Onii-chan is a pervert, but I wonder how Sylphy-ane and Roxy-ane would feel?¡¡Especially Roxy-ane, that for all these years you''ve been holding on to her underwear, how would she feel if she knew?"


    Gununu.


    This rascal.


    Here I am just trying to look out for her well being, and then bam... she threatens me!


    Ahhh. Sheet, How should I handle this?


    I''m doing the best I know how to do.


    Then, in the moment that I was most troubled.


    The door behind me suddenly opened.


    "Umm, I thought I heard my name, were you trying to call for me?"


    "EH!"


    "EH!"


    Me and Aisha both turned around in wonder at who was standing in the doorway.


    There, standing there dressed in her robes, was the person I had just seen off only a little while ago, Roxy.


    And she was wearing a nk face.


    "W,Why is Roxy here...and not at the Academy?"


    "Ah I had left something behind, and I came back to get it real fast. At this time, I don''t have any ss."


    How Roxy-like of her, to forget something!


    No, it''s not like that.


    "Say Roxy-ane, Did you know? Onii-chan has Roxy-ane''s MFFFFFHFUFHHFFF..."


    I panicked and held my hand over Aisha''s mouth.


    What should I do?


    "..."


    "......"


    Silence fills the room.


    And on the windowsill, Baby Treant meanders about.


    Roxy''s eyes hone in on it.


    ...All right.


    For now, I''ll let Roxy voice some opposition to it.


    Surely she can rte to the fear of keeping a Treant well enough.


    "This is a Treant isn''t it?"


    "It,It appears to be that way, Roxy. It seems Aisha has been wanting to suggest that she cultivate it! But, The Treant is a demon too, and I wonder if it wouldn''t be dangerous instead? Does Roxy also think that the idea is no good?"


    Aisha makes ''Mff Mff'' sounds while trying to pry my hand from her mouth.


    Fool, don''t you understand my true power?


    Even if you bite it, I won''t ever remove it.


    Ah, Wai-, don''t lick it.


    Ack, Don''t slurp it either!


    "Isn''t it wonderful!"


    How unexpected!


    She approved of it!


    "If it is raised properly and takes to a person well, I doubt one of this size would be dangerous to a person."


    "Eh? Really?"


    "Yes. While I haven''t really taken a good look at this one, The Migurudo tribe bred Treants to keep harmful birds out of the fields."


    Is that so?


    That the Migurudo Vige had such things?


    Whether there was, or there wasn''t.


    Did I even look?


    I can''t really remember it all that well.


    Well.


    Was it not dangerous after all?


    I moved my hand off of Aisha''s mouth.


    "Aisha. Perhaps, Onii-chan was mistaken."


    Though Aisha gave me a suspicious look, eventually she gave me a broad smile.


    "But, Onii-chan was also trying to think about myself as well."


    "Right. Of course I was. Keeping a demon would be dangerous, right?"


    "Then, about ''that thing''... I''ll keep quiet about it for now."


    "Thank you Aisha. How about you go cook us something delicious, right now?"


    "Sure!"


    Aisha separated from me.


    And then ran over to Roxy, clinging to her with a ''pyon~''


    "I love you Onee-chan!"


    "......Eh ah, okay?"


    Finally, only the perplexed face of Roxy remained.


    Part 5


    Thus, the household pets now included ¡ºBaby Treant¡»


    Of course, I attached several conditions on the matter of keeping it.


    Firstly, if he ever harms a person he will be disposed of immediately.


    Secondly, it must be properly trained to not attack people.


    Thirdly, the family must be instructed properly on what kind of nt it is.


    Fourthly, taking into ount the worst-case scenario, it is to never be put near the baby.


    Etc.


    Though saying these various rules made Aisha''s mouth sour, she nodded without making an unpleasant face.


    But because the orders were mostly relevant to the protection of my child, everything should be fine.


    Incidentally, in regards to the name of the Baby Treant, it was given the name ¡ºBeet¡»


    I have expectations for its growth.


    Certainly in the future it will be a wonderful protector of my rice garden.


    Still, for her to have found that altar...


    I truly cannot take her maid skills lightly.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 4


    "A monster lives at the Banchou''s house."

 Chapter 152: Parental Dignity

    <h4>Chapter 152: Parental Dignity</h4>


    Three months passed again in the blink of an eye.


    Summer is here.


    The snow has alreadypletely melted; every day is drying heat.


    Part 1


    This year, I''m crazy about Lucy.


    Whenever I have the time, I hover over to see Lucy.


    She is my first child.


    I must adore her very much.


    Even now, in a custom-made baby room on the first floor, I am still looking at Lucy.


    Looking at her angelic yet naive and innocent face,


    With naturally loose cheeks, and a mouth that looks sloppy.


    However, for now, I am the pir of this house.


    Although I don''t have any dignity, I still have to pretend in front of my wives and sisters.


    If I dote on children too much, my cool image will fade.


    So, I think I should be stricter with my child.


    Yeah, strict.


    Perhaps, Paul also thought about it when he saw me,


    Fathers are great; they should be the children''s goal.


    Once, I thought that Paul looked like a pathetic man to me.


    But, now is different.


    Paul was a great father.


    Although he wascking in some areas, he''s still a great father.


    Indeed, he was rough with his rtionships with females, but that was not something I should say about, that''s why it''s enough to see the part of how great he was.


    For now, I can say like this:


    I want to be like Paul¡ª.


    "Aahn, Aah"


    Ah, that''s not good; Lucy woke up crying.


    And Sylphy isn''t around.


    "Be good¡ª, Lucy-chan. It''s daddy, funny face."


    "Akyuwa, Kyakkya!"


    Oh, so cute.


    Is there anything in this world that is cuter than a grinning Lucy?


    If there are angels that exist in this world, this child should be one.


    Ah, not good,


    I was just thinking about the dignity of a father.


    I think a father should be a presence that is closer yet further.


    Usually gentle with children, but sometimes will scold them severely.


    But, if anything happens, a father should protect his child with his life, saving the child.


    Should be that kind of existence,


    An ideal father should be like that.


    Eh?


    This ispletely like Paul.


    To me, Paul is the ideal father.


    I don''t want to let my children know I am a useless father.


    But, due to his uselessness, I felt closer to Paul.


    There were many things to learn from him.


    And, although I viewed him as a failure of a father,


    But, to Norn, he was a good father.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have be that attached to him.


    Whatever it is, cherishing children is the most important thing¡ª


    "Ah¡ª, ahwa¡ª, wa¡ª."


    Not good, Lucy is crying again.


    "Oh¡ªbe good. Lucy-chan. It''s daddy. Carry high. Be good."


    "Ukya, Akyakya!"


    I carry and rock Lucy about.


    Lucy is delighted.


    Rocking in my forged strong arms, she smiles like a cupid.


    Oh, so cute.


    "I wonder, Danna-sama."


    "What''s the matter, Suzanne?"


    While I cradle Lucy, the nanny Suzannees to speak to me.


    She''s a former adventurer, and an acquaintance of mine.


    "Cradling Ojou-sama, shouldn''t I be doing it?"


    "Please do not take away my time of happiness."


    I knew her when I was an adventurer.


    I had not seen her for 4 years.


    When we met in a ce for recruiting nannies, I was surprised.


    "Well, I can''t stop you if you want to do it."


    "Are there men who are unwilling to do this?"


    "My husband isn''t willing to do that."


    "Then he is not self-conscious enough to be a father."


    I still remembered the time well when I met her.


    When, I was 12 years old, and broke up with Eris, I headed north to cover my sorrow.


    I was at a town in the corner of Basherant Dukedom, alone, feeling the indescribable loneliness brought by the dissolved [Dead End] party.


    At that time, in order to distract myself from the loneliness, I epted quests that cannot be done alone.


    There was also a time when I wanted to give up.


    And then there was Suzanne''s group.


    Two warriors, one healer, one mage: a 4-person party,


    Her party rank was a B-rank; four of them were veterans.


    Suzanne was a warrior.


    Although she was not skilled in swordsmanship, she was still one of the B-rank adventurers.


    But, she is a woman who was caring, and deserved respect.


    She spoke to me who was epting quests alone.


    [This quest needs more than one person. Do you need help?]


    I remembered that feeling.


    And then I replied, [Oh, then I am d if you can help. I want to gain some fame].


    To see me like that, Suzanne was shocked.


    She seemed to be in a panic.


    Moreover, it seemed when I spoke to her in honorifics with dead eyes; it made her feel a creepiness that overwhelmed her shock.


    In spite of that thought, Suzanne was willing to help me.


    Before I left town, she invited me to join a fixed party many times.


    After all that, she kept saying, even if I refused to join a party, I shouldn''t be eating alone, and she treated me a meal.


    In hindsight, I might have been taken care of by her a lot.


    And I appreciated that.


    After that, Suzanne seemed to have married one of the magicians in the party.


    And, I started living in the hometown of magicians known as Sharia.


    Now, she is a mother of two children.


    However, the third one seemed to be a premature infant; it died right after birth unfortunately.


    Even though the third child died, she still has breast milk.


    And, breast milk could be sold.


    She found my name in the ce for recruiting nannies.


    And that is how we met again.


    "...Anyway, you''ve really changed."


    "Did I change that much?"


    "Of course, if it was the old you, you would not belittle a husband in front of his wife."


    Certainly.


    And if I thought of that, during those days, I was extremely afraid to offend others.


    That feeling has not changed much, even now.


    But, probably after going through many things, it seems to have faded a little.


    "Did I make you unhappy?"


    "No. That will be fine. Just take it as a joke. I also can feel slightly sociable."


    It was also the same at school,


    Making jokes tended to put us slightly closer.


    Zanoba and Cliff also want to be close; I also felt easier.


    "That kind of spooky honorifics, is it all right not to use them? You''re the employer."


    "Well, one must have manners if one wants to be closer to another."


    "Right."


    Suzanne says with a wry smile.


    I am grateful to her.


    No matter what, the one who told me about themon knowledge of the adventurers in the northern continent:


    It was her.


    "Well, it''s alright with me as long as I can get my pay."


    "Of course, I will not fail you."


    It is good to get more gold.


    Even though these were just spoken words, Suzanne did her job seriously.


    I still felt uneasy due to cases in my previous life where the babysitter would abuse the infant.


    But Suzanne treated Lucy as her own child.


    Well, Lilia and Aisha would always be in the house- I also know Suzanne would not do anything to a friend''s child.


    "Come to think of it, how are your sons?"


    "Both of them are terrifically healthy. But they stick to my grandparents like superglue."


    Suzanne seems to be living with her husband''s parents.


    Of course, otherwise, she would not leave the children alone when she became a nanny.


    Living with the mother-inw seems to have many kinds of problems, she wouldin to Lilia about them.


    Lilia did not have much to say in the position of a mother-inw, but she seems to be the same age as Suzanne, so conversing with her was easier.


    I have witnessed them often drinking tea together.


    "...Do you feel it is better to have a boy as your first child?"


    "No not really, why do you ask?"


    "You know, it''s about having an heir."


    "Ah."


    Children were born to do that, I heard that story many times.


    Zanoba, Ariel said that too.


    Indeed royal families, noble families seem to be concerned with boys and girls who were born.


    Boreas nobles in the Asura Kingdom also said that, the main family would adopt boys who were born.


    "I am not even a noble or a merchant. It''s enough as long as they grow up healthily."


    Rather, girls were cuter.


    Recently, there was an imbnce with boys and girls in the house.


    However, I had noints especially when cute girls are surrounding me.


    They are not unreasonable or oppressive.


    All of them support me.


    "That''s nice. My husband, from the time I got pregnant, went on and on about how we''d raise him if it''s a boy... I never even considered what to do if a girl was born instead."


    "And then a boy was born, was that not good enough?"


    "I guess. Though I feel a little bitplicated about it. Well, the third one was a girl."


    "Oh, it... I''m sorry about that..."


    If Lucy was a dead infant,


    As I think about it, I am horrified.


    "I''ll just give birth to another. It''s alright."


    However, Suzanne was quite open-minded.


    I wondered was it like that?


    If one could not make it and just give birth to another,


    I wondered if something like that could be easily thought.


    At least, I would not think so.


    Sylphiette had a body that could not be that easy to impregnate.


    Not only that,


    Speaking of her, her feelings would be more down than I, with tear-filled eyes she would say, [I am sorry- Rudi''s baby- I did not manage to give birth properly, I am so sorry.]


    Oh, even just the thought pains my stomach.


    Stop.


    This is just an imagination.


    Lucy was born; Sylphiette is also healthy.


    This was not a dream.


    "Ara?"


    Suddenly, Suzanne looked behind me.


    "Mother."


    I turn to look; it''s Zenith.


    With Lilia following from behind,


    "..."


    "Excuse me, Rudeus-sama."


    Zenith walked over with a dazed look, sat in a position beside my side,


    Where she can look at Lucy,


    "Mother. Today again, Lucy is quite healthy!"


    "..."


    There''s no response from Zenith.


    But, she still keeps looking at Lucy.


    I felt ever since Zenith came into this home that she began to move more actively.


    She eats together if Norn is around.


    She also pulls weeds with Aisha.


    When I look at Lucy, shees over here the same way she did.


    She also has different reactions towards Sylphiette and Roxy.


    Her expressions still had not changed; she is also unable to speak.


    However, she can move by herself.


    There was a change.


    Although it''s little by little, she is still heading towards recovery.


    "..."


    "Akyawa! Kyan!"


    Zenith reaches out to Lucy.


    With a smiling face, Lucy held her hand.


    "Lucy, you sure love grandmother a lot."


    Initially, I was more wary.


    Zenith seems to have the so-called senile dementia,


    Possibly, she may cause harm to Lucy after a change of some sort of emotion.


    However, it was groundless.


    Zenith only stares at Lucy quietly.


    There were no negative feelings.


    Rather, she lets out an atmosphere of a grandmother who cares for her grandchild.


    Why should I worry whether Zenith will harm Lucy?


    In the first ce, Zenith had never gone on a rampage.


    "Ahu¡ª! Keke!"


    I wonder, did Lucy also know about it?


    Each time she interacted with Zenith, she was always smiling.


    Granddaughter and grandmother, it is a heart-warming sight.


    That said, there''s no knowing what will happen based on Zenith''s condition.


    Somehow, I did not feel anything would happen after seeing this sight. But at least, I did not know what would happen; I should not leave them out of sight.


    It was good for each other.


    Even without the intentions, idents do happen.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Zenith raises her head.


    She is looking at me.


    I wonder what is wrong.


    It feels like she wants to say something.


    "Ah¡ªEh! Ah¡ªEh!"


    The next thing, Lucy starts to cry.


    "Madam, Zenith. If you''ll excuse me."


    Lilia carries the baby away from Zenith slowly.


    Suzanne approaches her, and begins cradling Lucy after lifting her.


    At the same time, she checks the condition of the diaper and Lucy''s back for rashes.


    And, she nods.


    "It''s almost time for her breastfeeding."


    Has it been thatte?


    To say, after Sylphiette breastfed her in the morning, it has been a long while.


    "Very well, I will excuse myself."


    "It''s alright to stay and watch."


    Although Suzanne said that, I still refused.


    Even if she''s someone I know, I shouldn''t be looking at another wife''s breasts.


    After all, Suzanne''s breasts will never lose to Zenith and Lilia''s size.


    Moreover, I did not know whether now is her milking period, her breasts seem to be much bigger.


    If I saw them, the Sennin from my heart will be awakened.


    Then I would be dripping saliva over Lilia.


    Sylphiette and Roxy will be disappointed.


    Indeed, it''s clear that their breasts couldn''t win.


    But, I did not choose them because of their breasts.


    That kind of worry is needless.


    Saying about that, Zenith:


    Did she feel that Lucy was hungry?


    ...Having the experience of bringing up two children, she might be able to feel that.


    Part 2


    I left the room.


    I am looking out the window, and it is raining, unfortunately.


    I am not sure about the time, but if it is breastfeeding time, it should be noon right now.


    I am just a little concerned about Lucy, and it has been a long day.


    But, I did not feel it is a waste of time.


    To me, this is a precious time.


    I go into another room.


    It''s where I''ve prepared my research, a small room on the first floor.


    Recently the number of rooms had decreased as the number of family members increased; I had to make effective use of the remaining ones.


    But, for guest rooms, let''s just leave one.


    I walk towards the desk that was tailored to the room.


    ced on the desk, there were my research reports and the magic stone.


    During this half of the year, I did not just y around with my sisters and daughter.


    I was also investigating things about the magic stone.


    From a hard fought battle with the Hydra, a magic stone that absorbs mana.


    This magic stone seems to look like a pale green scale.


    If it had no transparency, it would look like a piece of stone.


    When I studied the magic stone at the library, I found out a few things.


    Firstly, the name of the magic stone,


    It seems to be known as a [Mana Absorbing Stone].


    The stone was made from a Manatite Hydra''s body, and has the ability to absorb mana from the surroundings.


    It seems to have gone extinct together with Manatite Hydra, it is now considered a phantasmal magic stone.


    Most dragon-type creatures seem to be able to generate magic stones inside their bodies.


    It would be like pearls, or maybe something like gallstones.


    The one that is on my magic staff, it was also generated from the body of a dragon-type serpent creature.


    There are various different types of effects, but basically they often involve affecting mana.


    It could amplify the mana or reduce the magic consumption cost, with the same mana you could demonstrate double the power.


    In other words, there is nothing strange about a magic stone that absorbs mana instead.


    The problem is the theory behind how it absorbs mana.


    This magic stone, if left alone, would not absorb mana.


    So then how could you make it absorb mana?


    I thought of some experiments and tried them.


    Then, surprisingly early in, I obtained some results:


    A "front and back" were present in this magic stone.


    They were difficult to see in appearance, but they were certainly there.


    If I ced my hand on the back and applied mana, the front would start absorbing mana.


    When that happened, a high-pitched sound would ring out.


    It was not automatically active, and could be manually turned on or off.


    If I was to try saying it, it''d be something like the suckers on an octopus tentacle.


    Apparently, that Hydra seems to activate the magic stone the moment it sees magic; any magic that flies toward it would then be rendered useless.


    Those are wonderful reflexes.


    But, that would be obvious, of course.


    For wild animals, their reflexes and vision are overwhelmingly better than humans are.


    Thinking of which, Ruijerd''s stone¡ªthe thing on Supardia Tribe''s heads, it should be the same kind of magic stone.


    After experimenting further, I found that apparently the magic stone seems to be [not necessarily absorbing mana].


    I released magic on myself: while raising the magic stone and shouting "Now!" I activated the effect. The mana I used was also not recovered.


    Rather, I feel like the same amount of mana I used to cast the released magic was drained from me again.


    Although there is much to investigate regarding this point, I tried to make a single hypothesis:


    Could it be that mana generated into the back of the stone transforms into [a canceling wave] through the front, effectively negating magic?


    I think, though it has an effect simr to Disturb Magic, its breakdown power is at a higher level.


    Of course, some things cannot be exined.


    For example, even though I tried hitting a doll I had created with the wave, it did not break.


    The doll is okay, yet the [Rock Bullets] are useless.


    I wonder what the difference is.


    After existing for such a long time, did the magic doll be unbreakable after the mana stabilized?


    ...Hmmmm,


    It can''t be helped, even if I try.


    I am not clear about what mana actually is in the first ce.


    Yet more than the finer details, I want to prioritize thinking about how to use it or how to deal with it.


    While I was thinking, I carried out another experiment.


    I feel that by using this magic stone, it is something that can destroy things that Disturb Magic could not.


    So, for example, a [Magic Circle].


    I asked Cliff to help me with this experiment.


    The result: I was able to destroy every magic barrier that Cliff had drawn.


    Although the magic circle on the paper remained, as long as I trigger the stone, it seems to erase the magic without any problems.


    However, there was a magic circle in the Hydra''s room:


    That blood colored magic circle.


    In addition, magic circles inside of magic tools can''t be erased, as well.


    Instead of being drawn, maybe both could be engraved?


    Let''s just remember that under [things that can''t be dispelled].


    Anyway, most things are erased.


    So, even if I am trapped in a barrier, I could escape it on my own, as well.


    Of course, the most important thing is to avoid being trapped.


    By inserting it in the palm of [Zariff''s Prosthetic Hand], it might be usefulter.


    But, it would be difficult to use magic with the same hand...


    Part 3


    "Onii-chan. A guest has arrived."


    I was in myboratory for a while; Aisha''s face appeared.


    With a professional expression:


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Zanoba-sama."


    Zanoba, Julie and Ginger as well, I''m sure,


    Is there any problem?


    No. Not necessary toe over just because of something.


    He could alsoe over to y.


    "Ask them to wait in the living room."


    "Leave it to me."


    I stand up and say in a perfunctory manner.


    Speaking of Zanoba, his research is also progressing.


    It is the study of the automatic doll.


    Currently, he has finished researching the hand, and now is in the process of researching the foot.


    In the process, he made [Zariff''s Prosthetic Leg], but it is still an unreliable product.


    About the leg, it has the same mechanism that my hand has.


    I also helped him to make a prototype.


    Zanoba came up with the blueprints, I made the model, and Cliff engraved the magic circles.


    The work consumed a lot of time and effort.


    It took nearly a month to make one.


    Although someday I want to sell prosthetic arms and legs, the production still has a long way to go.


    Well, after research on both hands and legs, Zanoba had begun conducting research on the doll''s body.


    He carefully had cut its body where the limbs joined, opened, and disassembled it from the inside.


    Then, inside the center of its chest, he told me he found a big magic stone.


    Red colored- a magic stone that has the same beautiful shape of a crystal,


    However, it was not a solid magic stone.


    Rather, abination of small magic stones that has magic circles engraved on them.


    Without a doubt, this would be the core of the autonomous doll.


    If one can analyze the pattern that is written in this core,


    Then making the same thing is possible.


    And, by advancing research from there, it would make the dream Maid Robot.


    That said: Zanoba seemed to be stuck a little there.


    The contents of the pattern were too bizarre.


    Moreover, the rted written contents on the old book had diagonal lines canceling them.


    In short, we saw that the maker of the automatic doll was still in the process of researching the core.


    As the current product was iplete, we were also not clear about the maker''s goal.


    Researching from here on would be extremely challenging.


    However, Zanoba said that this was fate; he had decided to do it all over again.


    I hoped he did his best.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    I reached the living room; Zanoba who was sipping tea stands up.


    "Shisho, sorry to bother you!"


    So as to match Zanoba, Ginger and Julie, who were around the corner of the room, also bowed in silence.


    "Any business for today?"


    "Because we happened to be nearby, so I came with a greeting."


    So he came over to y.


    "Okay, please slowly take a seat."


    Although it was unusual of him, it was still nothing bad.


    While I was thinking, Julie approaches me.


    "Grandmaster, this one, it is finished."


    As she finishes saying that, she gives me a doll.


    It was the homework I gave her, a Ruijerd Doll''s duplicate.


    "Well, you''ve improved. Continue this way, from now on."


    "Yes!"


    Julie bows cheerfully.


    While I was on a journey, the doll that Julie undertook, it waspleted.


    The Ruijerd Doll, which Julie made, was not bad.


    Although she made it using my doll as the basis, still I have to admit that she did it better than me.


    There are no mistakes with the pose.


    Even for outsiders, it would look cool to them.


    After Norn sees it, she mutters in a low voice "I want." It is given to her as a present.


    Later, it would go on her shelves in her dormitory room.


    I see the sess, and order Julie to mass-produce the epted Ruijerd Doll.


    Although it takes time to make one, it is better to make it one-by-one, slowly.


    She is also going through magic training, and when it is time to sell one, there is no loss if there are a few.


    "Yesterday, Norn-Sensei, we met at school."


    "Oh, really, you met, what did you say?"


    "She thanked me, so I thanked her back."


    "I see, that''s great."


    I pat Julie''s head.


    Julie''s body is a little rigid, but she still allows me to touch her obediently.


    So, recently Norn had alsopleted the book.


    Although she has started to practice sword training, Norn has never quit writing.


    The book story is short; the writing style, it looks rough,


    And there''s only one story.


    It spoke about how Ruijerd fought for his lord, yet was betrayed and went off for revenge. It was all about the spear''s story.


    But, it is enough to express his sorrow; and also the stubbornness of Ruijerd.


    With a little editing, it''ll be enough to release it to the young ones.


    I read it to Julie, and it is the best to her.


    She persistently keeps asking me to read it again; in the end, I read it to her three more times.


    If Ginger did not stop her, I would be reading to her for the fourth time.


    I hear that no one read stories like that to Julie when she was small.


    The dwarven race did not have that kind of culture.


    Or should I say, both parents had no time to look after her,


    Well, either way, it''s good.


    Due to that happening, I actually had wanted to find a chance to let Norn and Julie know each other, but they have already met.


    Being called as a sensei-whatever, sure gave Norn the shivers.


    No matter what, as long you get along, it''s good.


    Getting to know each other is the first step for a good rtionship.


    Anyway, the image-improving n of the Supard Race is progressing well.


    Research and training,


    Doing what can be done.


    Doing more than is required; I will be overloaded, indeed.


    One might say it''s better to focus training on just one thing.


    But, I am afraid I don''t have that kind of talent.


    It was true in the previous life, and it did not change, even now.


    There is always someone stronger.


    Indeed, it is possible to make the top in the academy, but there are even stronger ones out in the open world.


    There are talents which not even effort can surpass.


    But, it is not always necessary to win by force.


    It''s okay to win in various turfs.


    If it is not possible to win by confronting, go for the sides.


    Although that''s what I always thought,


    However, foes like the Manatite Hydra might still ur.


    Just in case of emergency, I need to have the strength to protect my family.


    But I am still not good at close quarters fighting.


    "Zanoba, do you want to look at Lucy?"


    "Oh! Your daughter!? Is that all right?"


    "Sure, why not?"


    "Oh yes! Although, I forget which country it is, but there''s a ce with customs that does not allow children below the age of 5 to meet outsiders."


    "I prefer it; it''s better to let her be blessed by all kinds of people."


    Well, for now, this is not the time to think thatplicated.


    No matter what, just make sure every little thing in view is done.


    Every day: bodybuilding, magic practicing, doing research, and interacting with different kinds of people...


    I''m now beyondparison with my previous life.


    The current situation for me is too damn good.


    So, there is nothing to be hasty about.


    If too hasty, it will blind you from the surroundings; and you fall sometimes when you are blind.


    Just like what happened that time with the Hydra,


    That''s why for everything I do, I must put in effort.


    I wonder, what will be my next step?


    I have my prosthetic hand.


    Research is progressing.


    Get along with my wives.


    My sisters and daughter are healthy, as well.


    The resources at hand are still enough.


    And life is stable.


    ...Now for the next thing:


    Time for Roxy to teach me Water King ss magic.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 5


    "The Banchou loves small children."

 Chapter 153: A Water King is Born

    <h4>Chapter 153: A Water King is Born</h4>


    Part 1


    Somewhere in the Magic University, lustful voices rang.


    "No, stop!"


    Outside of a storage that had been re-purposed by students as a gym locker.


    A young man grabs tight the hand of a girl with aqua hair.


    "Eh, say yes! Sensei, please?"


    "No means no!"


    But that girl refuses his advances.


    She shook her head.


    Even so, the boy refuses to quit.


    "Once, just once!"


    "I said no. Let go. Lunch break is over already."


    "Don''t say that!"


    The boy lets go.


    The troubled girl searches her surroundings.


    Outside the gym locker, there are still a few students milling about.


    But they quietly turn away from the girl''s pleading eyes.


    Why? Because that boy is too scary.


    He''s the most well-known riff-raff of the area.


    So everyone thought,


    Even if I try to help, her fate is sealed.


    Not only that, but I too might experience something terrifying.


    Knowing that, there''s not one person brave enough to help her.


    "Sensei, please reconsider. It won''t feel bad for either of us. Well, first you might hate it a little, but it will feel betterter on."


    "Well... True..."


    "If you do this favor, I''ll do anything Sensei asks?"


    "Oh, but..."


    That boy''s pursuit against the reluctant girl is relentless.


    Bunching closer to her, as if to whisper something to her.


    That motion makes her face flushed.


    Fiddling with her triple ponytail, she shyly droops her head.


    "The Student Council came!"


    Just then, the so-called [Most Handsome Man on Campus] has arrived.


    With a sunss-wearing, white-haired girl behind him.


    "Kyaa! Luke-sama!"


    "It''s ''Silent Fitts''!"


    Student Council members Luke and Fitts.


    "Luke-sama, you''re so cool today too!"


    "Give me a hug~!"


    "Fitts-sama, you''re looking cuter everyday."


    "Please show us your face!"


    With people cheering them on, the two approaches the boy and girl.


    "We received reports that Rudeus attacked another female student..."


    Luke sighs.


    The boy before him is the one called Rudeus, and the girl Roxy.


    Not a student, nor is there an attack.


    With the facts checked, he turns around and heads back the way he came.


    "Fitts, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "... Oh."


    Fitts nervously rubs her ear and nods.


    "Haa."


    After Luke left, Roxy sighs too.


    "Female student, huh?"


    "It can''t be helped. Lots of people still don''t realize that Roxy-sensei is a teacher yet."


    Rudeus nods in sympathy.


    "Eh? Sylphy, what''s wrong?"


    He suddenly realizes Sylphy is wearing an unhappy expression.


    Slightly puffs a cheek.


    "Em, Rudi. Just because you''re married, doesn''t mean you can be so forceful. Girls have times when they don''t want to too, you know?"


    "Eh? Yeah, sure I understand."


    "Well, even though Roxy-sensei might be better at it, I''m here for you too..."


    Fitts mumbling her words.


    "... Unless."


    Rudeus approaches Fitts visibly excited.


    He pokes Fitts''s one puffed cheek.


    With the puffed cheek suppressed, but the other side puffs up.


    "Haha! Sylphy is jealous!"


    Rudeus hugs Fitts tightly.


    Not enough to put herpletely at ease, but her anger is gone.


    "J-jealous, not even...!"


    "Don''t worry, Sylphy. I don''t n to leave Sylphy out either."


    "Eh, what, then, you mean the 3 of us...?"


    Rudeus whispers in Fitts''s ear.


    "That''s right. Let''s ask Roxy to teach us together."


    "Umm, Roxy will teach us?"


    "Of course, she knows it the best."


    Fitts nces to her side.


    Roxy instantly turns away.


    "I haven''t agreed to it."


    "Don''t say that. Fitts want to know too?"


    "B-but it''s embarrassing..."


    From when Rudeus starts to hug her, Sylphy begins to fidget.


    Dressing as a boy.


    But with her sunsses you can''t read her mood, but she''s probably already wet.


    "W-well, it''s for Rudi''s sake... okay?"


    "Sylphy!"


    Moved, Rudeus buries himself in her hair, enjoying its softness and sweet scent. His hug tightens.


    Losing herself in his firm biceps, Fitts lets herself go, ready for whatever.


    Too easy.


    Roxy looks at the scene with envy.


    Rudeus did not relent in Roxy''s pursuit.


    "Why do you refuse? Don''t tell me, Roxy hates me?"


    Rudeus says, looking hurt. Roxy rushes to answer.


    "No, not even! I like Rudi the most. Love, I love you!"


    "Then, why?"


    "Well, if I taught you, then I don''t have anything I can beat Rudi in anymore..."


    "Who cares about winning. Roxy''s existence alone is greater than I!"


    "Hey, Rudi. Now that you mentioned it, I''m not as great as you think. I''m just petty and scared that my student will surpass me."


    "It''s fine. Even your pettiness, I think it''s great!"


    "Basically, learning this might take a few months? Well, Rudi and Sylphy are more talented than I am, so maybe a little faster..."


    Just now, Fitts realized she might have misunderstood something.


    Coming back to her senses, she asks her man.


    "Em, sorry, Rudi. What are we talking about?"


    To Sylphy''s question, Rudeus replies.


    "Ah. I was asking Roxy to teach me Water King-ss Magic."


    So that''s what it was.


    Part 2


    ¡ª Rudeus''s POV ¡ª


    Bicycle of youth.


    As in when an adolescent boy and girl ride a bike together.


    The boy busy pedaling with a girl riding behind.


    Sitting side straddle on the back rack, gripping tightly to the boy''s waist, while trying to subtly keep their distance.


    asionally the roles are reversed too.


    Eventually riding like that together, they arrive at a riverbed colored red by sunset.


    The crimson sun concealing their flush cheeks.


    Right now, my situation is something simr.


    Even though the sun still hangs high.


    But before my eyes I can see Sylphy''s nape.


    Just sticking my nose out a bit, I can enjoy to my heart''s content of Sylphy''s sweet scent.


    I wrap my arm around Sylphy''s waist, crossing near her tummy.


    Keeping her upper half wrapped tight.


    Sylphy''s beating heart can be clearly heard from her bosom.


    How wonderful.


    By the way, I kept our lower halves subtly distant.


    The reason should be obvious.


    Even a wife deserves some propriety.


    Also, harassing a busy driver is just begging for idents to happen, so I have heard in my previous life.


    "Matsukaze is such a good horse. Obedient, trustworthy, and strong too!"


    A voice from Sylphy''s front.


    I look over her shoulder and see aqua covered head.


    Roxy.


    She sits in front of Sylphy.


    "That''s right. Such a great horse is truly rare."


    Comfortably we''re riding a single horse together.


    Roxy in the front, Sylphy and I in the back.


    The pet least cared for by the family, Matsukaze trots ahead,pletely unhindered by the three it carries on its back.


    "If I remember correctly, Ginger picked him out. That person really knows her horses."


    "Does Sylphy know a lot about horses?"


    "Ah, no, not really. But I have seen in Asura pce the one they imed as the best horse of thend. The one ridden by Knight Captain-san."


    "Then it must be really great."


    As soon as I said that, Matsukaze neighs loudly.


    "Ah, sorry. You''re great too. Only to be expected of Greyrat House''s horse."


    Roxy busies herself tofort Matsukaze.


    Does this horse understand human speech?


    Or rather, does Roxy know horse?


    No, no matter what kind of pet, if you talk with it everyday, you can read them eventually.


    Aisha seems to talk with Jirou often.


    "But sitting in the front at my age is kind of embarrassing."


    Roxy has a habit of hiding her blushing face during physical contact.


    She probably feels like riding in a baby seat, for riding in front of the one holding the reins.


    "Maybe I should ride Jirou instead."


    "Not allowed. Saying that, are you trying to make a run for it again?"


    "I''m not a little kid. I won''t run."


    While listening to my wives'' friendly banter, I take in my surroundings.


    We''re on the outskirts.


    On the right a pretty little creek, and on the left an expansive empty field and forest.


    Even though we''re so far up North, there is plenty of green this season.


    Just now we can see fields of taro and wheat, but now there''s only vast wilderness.


    We didn''t n on how far we''re going, just somewhere without many people.


    Fish in the creek dancing under the sun.


    A tributary of the major river next to Sharia.


    Even though this isn''t very far off, but fishing here on a nice day should feel quite nice.


    Well, I actually never fished before.


    "Now that it''s decided, I n to teach properly."


    It has to be here.


    After Roxy finally relented, she made that condition.


    "The spell I''ll teach is Water King Magic [Lightning]."


    Roxy looks a little reluctant.


    Sylphy and I nudge ourselves against her shoulders.


    So Lightning, huh?


    From the name alone, it sounds like the lightning magic we often think of.


    Well, thinking about it, Lightning Magic doesn''t seem to exist in this world.


    And King ss too.


    Must be some awe-inspiring magic.


    "Okay, here should be fine."


    Arrived at some point, Roxy jumps down off the horse.


    She ties Matsukaze to a tree roughly the width of my thigh.


    How nostalgic.


    I learned Water Saint Magic in a ce like this, with a horse tied like this.


    "Sensei, do you still remember Kjav?"


    "Ah. Paul-san''s horse. How nostalgic..."


    Roxy says, her eyes off to a distance.


    I was 5 back then.


    12 years have passed already.


    I learned many things since then, but it''s finally time to reach King Rank.


    Feels like I took a very long detour.


    Ah.


    That time our horse almost died by lightning.


    It survived barely, but dying from that wouldn''t be at all strange.


    Roxy might have forgotten about it already, but just to be safe.


    "It''s safe this time, right?"


    "It''s safe. But you should cover Matsukaze up, so he won''t catch a cold."


    "Got it."


    Following her instruction, I build an earth fortress for Matsukaze.


    Matsukaze did not object, but hid himself inside it.


    "Then, should I keep my distance too?"


    "No, it''s fine. I can only do it once, so watch carefully."


    Sylphy and Roxy wear their raincoats as they talk.


    We were soaked during Saint ss too.


    If it rains, then those are obviously necessary, so we brought some along.


    "All set?"


    "Okay."


    "Got it."


    Roxy nods and points to a far away tree.


    A huge tree.


    Even far away, it''s obvious how wide it is.


    "I will target that tree over there. I can only do it once, so please watch carefully."


    "Okay."


    Roxy nods to me and takes a deep breath.


    "Phew... Haa..."


    Roxy holds up her staff, closes her eyes, and concentrates.


    The preparation time is unusually long for her.


    Saint ss was right away, but King ss must be different.


    "Phew..."


    If someone used Magic Power Eyes to observe Roxy, they could probably see the magic gathering.


    Roxy stayed like that for a while.


    And a littleter, suddenly says.


    "Then, I''ll begin."


    I hold my breath.


    Roxy sticks her staff on the ground.


    Her left hand holding the shaft, her right holding its magic stone.


    Then, reciting each line diligently, she begins incantation.


    "Oh great water spirit, the son of the lightning emperor who ascended to the skies!! Fulfill my wishes, rain down your ferocious blessings, and show me your strength to this tiny existence! Let your godly hammer strike the anvil, and demonstrate your authority, and devour the earth with water!!"


    Something''s off.


    No, this isn''t right.


    "Ah, the rain!! Destroy and wash everything away!"


    Suddenly dark clouds cover the sky, turning pitch ck.


    And immediately rain begins to pour down.


    Blustery wind blows, and I was soaked instantly.


    Electric shes cover the sky, soon to be lightning.


    But this is merely Water Saint Magic [Cumulonimbus].


    "Oh great light spirit, help the lightning emperor in the sky!"


    Right when I was thinking.


    Roxy continues the incantation.


    "Had you not seen that stands on the ground! Rising arrogantly against the emperor! As sword of the thunder god, strike him down! Let your power shine, show the wrath of his majesty!"


    The clouds shrink with every line.


    Those dark clouds tightly gather in a single point.


    Squeezed tightly, as if struggling the dark clouds let out shes of light.


    Soon after it reaches the size of a pea...


    "[Lightning]!"


    A beam of light reaches up to the sky.


    Or rather.


    From thepressed cloud, the beam strikes the ground.


    Lightning strikes.


    Bang!


    With a slight dy the thunder roars.


    From the corner of my eyes, I spy Sylphy covering her ears and wrinkles her face.


    I can only watch in awe.


    "..."


    Lost for words.


    Speechless.


    Unconsciously my clenched fist trembles.


    I swallow my spit.


    After the thunder, nothing remains.


    The dark clouds covering the sky.


    The pouring rain cleansing the earth.


    And the lightning bright as day.


    And that grand tree off to a distance.


    Gone, all gone.


    Clear skies.


    Only wet ground remains from the rain.


    Only charcoal remains from what was once a tree.


    "Ha..."


    Roxy staggers a step.


    Her staff fell, and she fell forward as well.


    I rush to catch her.


    "Are you alright?"


    "It''s done. At my magic power, even with my staff I can only do this once... More importantly, [Lightning], did you see it?"


    "Yes, Sensei."


    I saw it.


    I definitely saw it.


    I memorized the whole incantation.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Let me try!"


    I left Roxy in Sylphy''s care and held up my staff.


    Arrogant Water Dragon.


    Since I was 10 years old, she has been my partner through thick and thin.


    Perhaps even without it I might be able to do this.


    But I raised it anyways.


    I recall the scene just now.


    And towards the sky I shout.


    "Oh great water spirit, the son of the lightning emperor who ascended to the skies!! Fulfill my wishes, rain down your ferocious blessings, and show me your strength to this tiny existence! Let your godly hammer strike the anvil, and demonstrate your authority, and devour the earth with water!! Ah, the rain!! Destroy and wash everything away!"


    Terrifying magic power flows through the staff in my hand and shoots to the clouds.


    Forming as a thundercloud, magic begins to rage.


    For [Cumulonimbus], just this is enough.


    But I can''t stop yet.


    If I stop now,pressing it might prove impossible.


    So before the magic stabilizes, I move to the next step.


    "Had you not seen that stands on the ground! Rising arrogantly against the emperor! As sword of the thunder god, strike him down! Let your power shine, show the wrath of his majesty!"


    With every word, magic rages ever more.


    I forcefully, desperately push further.


    A show of force.


    This magic requires control.


    Until now, I never needed to force such level of control in a spell before.


    It might fail.


    No.


    I did it before.


    I remember this feeling.


    The same feeling as a high power Stone Cannon.


    A moment of rity.


    Control immediately bes easier.


    "[Lightning]!"


    The moment that the incantation finishes.


    I feel a hole open underneath thepressed magic.


    And magic power pours down.


    Bang!


    ... Itnds.


    A great lighting strikes.


    Without target.


    But, it indeednds where I was aiming for.


    "..."


    Then, nothing remains.


    The clouds in the sky has disappeared.


    Only a beautiful open sky remains.


    The ground is wet by the rain.


    And their raincoats cover in water drops.


    Only a shadow burn in the back of my eyes, and ringing in my ears.


    Sess.


    "... Amazing!"


    Behind me Sylphy''s shock can be heard.


    I became a Water-King Magician.


    Part 3


    "I feel a little frustrated."


    On the way back, Sylphy said.


    After I seed, Sylphy tried as well.


    After a failure, she seeded in casting Water Saint Magic [Cumulonimbus].


    But [Lightning] failed.


    Failed, and she also depleted her magic power.


    Looks like magicpression is extremely difficult.


    I can do it, probably because I happen to have always been using it.


    But Sylphy is clever, so I think she''ll figure it out in a few tries.


    "I still fail one out of five attempts."


    Roxy said that tofort Sylphy.


    Even though it was easy for me, I think Sylphy''s failure helped Roxy keep face...


    From this, it seems that Sylphy''s magic power exceeds Roxy.


    Probably because she practiced so frequently as a young child.


    But Roxy''s magic power is by no means low either.


    "Rudi did it on his first try. That''s amazing!"


    "Yeah, I thought it might be possible. But with such ease, I feel a little lost."


    "..."


    I don''t know how to respond.


    Indeed I have been practicing magic since 2 or 3, and worked hard to increase my magic capacity.


    But even though, to reach this level, I have to chock up to my special constitution too.


    I made effort, but I feel like I cheated somehow.


    Thus, I don''t know how to join the conversation.


    No matter what, bringing my two exhausted wives home safely is my job.


    And I should massage their shoulders when I get back.


    No sexy time with them today.


    They''re tired.


    "Ah, Rudi, look! It''s so pretty!"


    I look towards the western sky where Sylphy is pointing, where the crimson sun sets,


    That kind of natural beauty is the same in any world.


    "Ahh, how pretty."


    No, you''re prettier. I should be saying.


    "Phew..."


    Sylphy is tired too, she leans lightly against my body.


    We should be home before night fall, but I should stay vignt.


    Right now, neither of them can use magic.


    If a magic beast appears, I''ll protect them.


    So pay attention to my surroundings.


    "... Recently, sometimes I wonder if this is a dream."


    Roxy suddenly said.


    Sylphy tilts her head in confusion.


    "Dream?"


    "Erm. Whether I''m still trapped in that Labyrinth, a sweet dream before I die, like that."


    I stay on guard as I listen in on their conversations.


    Those two chat slowly, with exhausted voices.


    "The past half year has been wonderful. Married, bing a teacher like I wished for. Even if Sylphy considered me just an hindrance, the three of us riding together like this, I can''t help but feel blessed."


    A hindrance, when she said that, Sylphy shudders a little.


    "Eh? Hindrance? That''s impossible. I''m happy to live at peace with Roxy. If Roxy wanted to take Rudi away, I don''t think I can win."


    Sylphy said without an ounce of confidence, because of that, I tighten my hug.


    With one hand at the rein, as if to tell me "I know" she caress mine with her other.


    "In my view, I was just lucky to meet Rudi when he was still young... If not, Rudi probably wouldn''t even look at me."


    "That''s not..."


    "If I hadn''t met Rudi, I wouldn''t be alive right now."


    If I hadn''t met Roxy and Sylphy when I was young.


    What kind of life would I be living right now?


    At least, without meeting Roxy, I might still be a shut-in right now.


    If I never left, I would not have met Sylphy. After the Metastasis event, would I have survived the Magic Continent?


    If I never met Sylphy.


    Then I wouldn''t have headed to Fortress City Roa.


    Then I wouldn''t have met Eris and Ghyine either.


    But I might have gone to school.


    On the magic side, sooner orter I would hit a bottle neck, and request to attend the Magic University at Sharia.


    Maybe under different circumstances, Paul wouldn''t demand that I wait until 12, and okay it right away.


    But, Sylphy won''t be there. Not even if I waited.


    Perhaps I would still befriend Pursena and Rinia, and eventually even be lovers.


    Then, after graduation head to the Great Forest to live with the Beast Race.


    No, after the Metastasis Event happens, I probably would head back to Asura.


    But I got a feeling that I''ll still meet them eventually, and reunite with them.


    In Science Fiction this would be called Cause and Effect.


    In other words, fate.


    Destiny.


    "..."


    I reach out my hands and hug Roxy and Sylphy together.


    "Rudi..."


    What has happened.


    What hasn''t happened.


    What''s important right now is just to cherish these two.


    In the setting sun, we head home.


    Part 4


    Aftering home, I attempt to summarize Water King Magic.


    [Lightning].


    The logic behind this magic is fairly simple.


    Pour enormous amount of magic into the sky, thenpress it, and strike a designated spot.


    That''s it.


    Make cloud, get lightning.


    With that consideration, [Cumulonimbus] and [Lightning] are two spells of the same vein.


    Strength-wise it''s the strongest spell in my arsenal.


    Concentrate the most magic consuming spell I know, [Cumulonimbus], into a single point.


    In destructive power, it might even exceed Stone Cannon.


    With this much power, without a doubt it''lle in handy in the future.


    Even though it''s called "Lightning," fundamentally it''s magicpression.


    Perhaps other King Ranked magics operate under simr principles.


    Regardless of what, as long as I recite an incantation once, thereafter I can always use voiceless incantation for it.


    Next time, I should try to shorten the time from [Cumulonimbus] to lightning strike.


    But even with practice, there might not be an opportunity to use it.


    As a single target spell, Stone Cannon should be plenty.


    [Lightning] might be OVER KILL.


    Let''s weaken it slightly.


    With that thought I try out various tactics, and incidentally created an electric current.


    I can use voiceless incantation to form a miniature thundercloud,press, and designate a target for [Lightning], and strike.


    Perhaps the voltage is too low, its power is visibly weakened.


    I don''t really understand the principles, but just as well.


    It might be weak, but when it flew off my hand, I still zapped myself.


    Oh well, I won''t die.


    At worst I just feel numb for a bit.


    This kind of magic can cause self-harm, so it won''t do much in an emergency.


    But, a little more practice.


    Disabling an opponent is an useful skill to have.


    Electric strike is hard to avoid.


    And the electricity numbs the nervous system, so it mighte in handy against people that wear touki.


    I don''t have a test subject right now, but if Badigadi evere back, I''ll ask him to help test this out.


    Maybe it can be my trump card one day.


    By the way, even though it was already named [Lightning].


    To distinguish this, I gave it a new name [Electric].


    I learned some awesome magic today.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 6


    "The Bancho is a monster."

 Chapter 154: The Wedding Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Wedding Ceremony</h4>


    Part 1


    The night I became Water-King Rank.


    That night, I nned to sleep alone.


    Since Roxy and Sylphy were both exhausted and in no mood for those things.


    I was a little tired myself, but together I definitely won''t be able to control myself, so I ended up sleeping in another room.


    Hearing that, Aisha volunteered "Onii-chane sleep with me!"


    Even now this happens rather often.


    I never initiated myself, but if she asks I won''t refuse either.


    Thus, I got permission to sleep with her.


    Of course, there''s no n for perverted stuff tonight.


    Coincidentally, Norn was home that night, she even looked a little jealous.


    But Norn is Norn.


    Even if I asked she would definitely refuse.


    Despite thinking that.


    Before I told Aisha okay, I tried to offer Norn as well.


    For some reason, she actually said yes! Thus the three of us ended up sleeping in a row.


    Aisha to my right; Norn to my left.


    The two of them sleeping quietly in my arm pillows.


    Even though I am stuck in between and can''t even budge, I can''t help but feel covered in happiness.


    Like I''mpletely stuffed by something unknown.


    As they say, you need two wings to fly.


    Suddenly a shot of inspiration hit me.


    [I want to do this with Sylphy and Roxy.]


    A devil''s temptation.


    The snake of desire begins to rear its head and flicks its disgusting tongue.


    No, I have to stop myself.


    The legendary m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois.


    I have been interested for a long time now.


    But actually asking them feels impossible.


    Even though I said I will love them both together, but doing it, obviously only one at a time.


    Sylphy and Roxy must have assumed the same.


    It''d be great if they were okay with it.


    But it''d be terrible if my petty desires end up destroying this peaceful life.


    It makes me anxious.


    Besides, it''s not like I don''t feel satisfied with the current situation.


    To have two once-in-a-generation beauties to myself.


    And one even gave me a daughter.


    But I still want to try it once.


    Because they''re different types.


    Sylphy is submissive.


    She does everything I ask.


    I say this, and she''ll be embarrassed, but nod.


    I say that, and even with fear in her eyes, she won''t refuse.


    Even so, she''s not like a dead fish in bed either. Her reactions are wonderful, and would desperately cling on to me.


    All for me.


    How endearing.


    Inparison, Roxy is the technique type.


    She will often seek her Shisho (Elinalise) for guidance, wisdom to improve her talents.


    I say this, and she''ll consider how to improve upon it.


    I say that, and she''ll offer an alternative.


    Even though there''s a difference in stamina, her effort and hard work are more than enough to ovee that.


    All for me.


    How endearing.


    Sylphy is the ept everything unconditionally type.


    Roxy is the research and improve type.


    I don''t n to measure them against each other.


    Even if, while maintaining this current life, my feelings start leaning towards one side, I don''t n to neglect the other.


    I will do everything to treat them equally.


    Right. Equally.


    And if I say I want to treat them equally at the same time, is that really unreasonable?


    No, it shouldn''t be.


    At least once, that''s the heart of man.


    All men are weak to the desires of the flesh.


    But, I can''t say it.


    Leaving selfish desires at the door, that''s the secret of maintaining amicable rtionships.


    Thus, even though 3P is constantly on my mind these days, that''s as far as it goes.


    I won''t say it in the future either.


    At least that''s what I thought.


    Part 2


    Next day. I came to Cliff''s researchb.


    Cliff is currently researching magic tools.


    Research for removing curses.


    I put my ear at the door to listen.


    In case noise can be heard, I will refrain.


    Confirmed that it''s safe, I knocked on the door.


    "Come in, it''s not locked."


    I head in and see Elinalise sitting on the windowsill.


    Her gorgeous hair of natural curls droop down, her eyes peering out the window.


    Just as always, when silent she''s a piece of art.


    But, she''s probably thinking something perverted as usual.


    "Just yourself?"


    "Yeah."


    Cliff has been busy recently, but with research.


    Recently he has been considering the use of the magic absorbing stones to improve existing tools.


    But not much progress has been made in the past months.


    "Cliff, is also making preparations for the wedding ceremony today?"


    That''s right.


    Cliff and Elinalise are getting married.


    "Even though I want to help, he said it must be done by him alone."


    "That''s a man''s pride, so please forgive him."


    Getting married once shees home.


    Cliff made that promise.


    But by the time we got back, Cliff hadn''t gotten anything ready.


    It can''t be helped.


    We said two years before we left.


    And we came back in half a year.


    It would be strange if he was ready.


    But Cliff is a man who keeps his promises.


    Showing shocking tenacity, he has been making preparations in the past months.


    A ce to live, furnitures, all the basics.


    I tried to help too.


    But in the end, all I did was help with finding a ce.


    Unlike me, he didn''t n to buy a big ce.


    Just a rented apartment on student street.


    He said that if it ever bes too small, then it''s time to move.


    Awfully humble for the usually showy Cliff.


    But it''s not like Cliff is short of money.


    All the furnitures he bought are top ss. Even if it was an issue, Elinalise would have helped.


    I''m well aware of how loaded Elinalise is.


    "In any case, congrattions!"


    Next month is the wedding.


    Calling Elinalise a newlywed might be pushing it, but as long as they''re happy, it''ll definitely be a wonderful ceremony.


    "Anyways, just wait a bit until Cliff gets back."


    "Okay."


    With that I sit down on a chair.


    Elinalise has yet to turn around despite her replies.


    Then, a long sigh.


    "Ha..."


    So she has stuff on her mind she wants to share.


    A sigh from Elinalise loud enough to be heard.


    "Are you not satisfied with the wedding?"


    "No, of course not. Cliff is so sincere. He''s almost too good for me. No way I would be unsatisfied."


    True.


    Even as a man, I can tell Cliff''s sincerity.


    Of course, he''s not perfect.


    In fact, he has a lot of ws.


    But Cliff is barely 20.


    Looking forward to the future, he''ll definitely be someone exceptional.


    "Then, Elinalise-san, why do you sigh?"


    "Do you need to ask?"


    "I don''t?"


    Oh, bedroom stuff.


    "Recently Cliff has been so busy that we can only do it once every three days!"


    See, I knew it.


    "But it can''t be helped. Hasn''t Cliff been working hard for Elinalise''s sake?"


    "Em, of course I know."


    "Once your love nest is built, you two won''t be leaving for a week anyways."


    After the trip, Elinalise and Cliff hunkered down in thisb for quite a while.


    It makes one think whether they''re only fulfilling their bodily desires.


    Well, I''m not one to talk.


    It can''t be helped.


    I love sexy time.


    "Ha, I''m so jealous of Rudeus."


    "But even I have three day breaks sometimes."


    "But you can do it with Sylphy and Roxy together, right? Even though I''m satisfied with Cliff alone, but I''m jealous that you can have two at once."


    Of course I object to her suggestion.


    "No no no. M¨¦nage ¨¤ trois never even crossed my mind."


    "Eh, never? The more the merrier. Don''t you even want to try at least once?"


    Bad.


    A devil''s temptation.


    I must not listen.


    Be gone! Mara! Amen!


    "M¨¦nage ¨¤ trois is just too shameless. Only in Elinalise-san''s vocabry does that even exist."


    "I don''t think Sylphy and Roxy will mind?"


    "Liar! It''ll destroy our rtionship!"


    "True. In some ways Roxy is still pure. If you pop the question out of the blue, you might scare her off."


    "See! I told you!"


    Right.


    That''ll definitely happen.


    Sylphy is submissive, and she''ll do everything I ask.


    I don''t know what she''ll think, but she''ll at least hear me out.


    Somehow feels like a sacrificialmb.


    But Roxy is different.


    She''s still a maiden at heart.


    If I push for m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois too hard, she might reply [I''m done. I''m going back to mom''s.] Then what?


    "Ah, how about..."


    Elinalise suddenly has the appearance of a guardian angel, in a trustworthy voice.


    "Iy the ground works for you?"


    Groundwork!


    Of course!


    It can''t be out of the blue.


    Since Roxy is already receiving guidance from Elinalise already.


    If she subtly mix in some multiyer information.


    And nonchntly mention it to Sylphy.


    Then without worries, we can do this without tripping up!


    "Elinalise-san!"


    I can almost see a halo around her.


    Right there I bow my head down.


    On the way down, I can hear Elinalise''s cheerful voice.


    "Ara ara. What should I do? I get nothing out of this."


    "Oh."


    So she has demands.


    Terrible woman.


    But I''m a goner.


    Already I''m dancing in the hand of the devil.


    Like dangling a carrot in front of a horse.


    "What, do I, have to, do?"


    I raise my head, Elinalise with a wicked smile.


    What a disgusting smile.


    Even I won''t make such a disgusting smile.


    Probably.


    "I recall that you should still have some of Asura Kingdom''s treasured aphrodisiac."


    "Ah, indeed. Still there."


    "Then, give them to me?"


    Asura Kingdom''s treasured aphrodisiacs.


    The ones I got from Luke, those aphrodisiacs.


    Honestly, I never have a chance to use them.


    My stamina and vigor already exceed those two, using that I might actually break them.


    And I can''t make them drink it either.


    I was troubled by how to dispose of them.


    "What for?"


    "Honeymoon with Cliff."


    "Is that even necessary?"


    "I want Cliff like a beast for our wedding night."


    Why is Elinalise so sincere when ites to sex?


    I think she''s demanding too much out of Cliff.


    "Elinalise-san, have you considered that Cliff would hate it if you''re too demanding?"


    "Never. If he hated that, then we won''t work out in the first ce."


    "Never consider meeting him half way?"


    "Even if I do, sooner orter things will fall apart. If so, I should just be myself from the start."


    As expected of Elinalise.


    Thinking carefully, never once did Cliff try to change himself for Elinalise''s sake.


    Well there''s bedroom stuff, but I don''t think he feels forced.


    Feels like they''re just satisfying each other''s desires.


    I''m a little jealous.


    "I got it. I''ll bring them next time."


    "Thanks. Ah, a drugged Cliff that lost any self control, Ahh..."


    Lost in her fantasies, Elinalise''s drooling.


    Well, em.


    As long as it deepens their rtionship.


    Part 3


    A monthter.


    Saint Milis Church.


    The only church in all of Magic City Sharia.


    A foreboding solemn atmosphere like a Catholic church.


    Lined with simple pews, a Milis Church symbol shines under the light shining through clear window ss.


    In front of the church symbol stands a priest.


    The priest currently offering to God a solemn prayer.


    "Saint Milis forever watch over us."


    A man and woman stands side-by-side before the priest.


    Both dressed in white.


    Behind them, some twenty-some guests watching over them.


    "¨C When a person appears to separate them, Saint Milis will shield them.


    ¡ª When a person appears to harm them, Saint Milis will condemn him by the sword.


    ¡ª If their love is to be false, Saint Milis wille down from heaven and scorch them."


    I''m also a guest.


    Dressed in Ranoa Kingdom formal suit and standing at the head of the pack.


    Sylphy to my right; Roxy to my left.


    Both of them wearing tidy dresses.


    Because none of us actually own suit or dresses, we end up buying new ones.


    They''ll see uses after today, so it doesn''t hurt to be prepared.


    Ariel and Luke stand beside Sylphy, wearing expensive-looking formal wears.


    Behind us are dignitaries like Zanoba, Pursena, and Rinia.


    And after them Julie and Ariel''s other two attendants.


    I can''t see from here, but Norn and Aisha should be here as well.


    They''re wearing dresses also, but theirs are rented.


    They''re still growing, so I told them it''s too soon to buy for them. They reluctantly agreed.


    There are others here I don''t recognize.


    By the way, Nanahoshi is absent.


    Milis Church weddings seem to seat guests by social status.


    The closest are the high dignitaries and the newlywed''s confidants.


    Ariel naturally belongs here.


    Sylphy is Elinalise''s only rtive.


    As her husband, that means I''m here also.


    Her attendant, so to speak.


    But standing up front feels rather particrly forbidding.


    Of course, the one who feels it the hardest should be Roxy.


    As so-called second wife, her existence is an affront to the Church.


    Perhaps as a result, Roxy has been rigid from the start.


    But Luke said there are many nobility of the Milis faith in Asura Kingdom that nevertheless ignored the one-husband, one-wifemand, so don''t worry too much about it.


    "The husband, Cliff Grimoire, do you solemnly swear to love Elinalise Dragonroad for the rest of your life?"


    "I promise to love Elinalise Dragonroad until the day I die."


    That sounds familiar.


    Is that necessary even for the Milis faith?


    Well, Cliff''s words hold weight.


    He will definitely fulfill his vows.


    Elinalise will be the only one in this life.


    Even I would yearn for that manliness.


    Well, I couldn''t.


    "The wife, Elinalise Dragonroad, do you solemnly swear to love Cliff Grimoire for the rest of your life?"


    "I swear my love for Cliff will never change."


    Elinalise''s too.


    But will she?


    Well, that curse remains.


    And life span poises a problem.


    Cliff will go first, and afterwards Elinalise will probably move on.


    But I probably shouldn''t say rude thoughts like this.


    Yeah.


    Still, Elinalise who entered the the Magic University to have sex with 15 year old kids, getting married, huh?


    Life sure has its ups and downs.


    "Now, let the groom ce on the bride the ne of Milis."


    Cliff receives a ne from the priest.


    On it hangs many various decorations.


    An ornamental ne known as [Ne of Milis.]


    A replica of one actually worn by Saint Milis.


    A requirement for every Milis church.


    "Eli, lower your head a little."


    "Ah. Sorry."


    I can hear their whispers.


    Elinalise bends down, and Cliff tips his toes to put the ne on her.


    It''s kind of embarrassing.


    Cliff isn''t very tall.


    "Bride, please grant the husband a kiss of oath."


    "Yes."


    Carefully Elinalise bends down and kisses Cliff on his forehead.


    Not the lips, forehead.


    This ceremony seems to originate from a Saint Milis legend.


    Once upon a time, before heading to certain death, he gave a ne to his most beloved one.


    The most beloved one kissed Saint Milis on his forehead, and wished for his return.


    When Saint Milis was in dire straits, the most beloved one offered that ne to God.


    God, touched by the exquisite ne and the most beloved one''s love, saved Saint Milis.


    That was the legend.


    Discerning fact and fiction in this world is difficult.


    So that might have really happened.


    "God! Please grant these two eternal happiness and prosperity!"


    At that moment, the staff on the priest''s hand shone a dazzling light.


    It bathed the church in white.


    The bride and groom be a single silhouette. Their white dresses give an illusion swallowed by the light.


    A scene the stuff of dreams.


    But to me that can only think of [Ah, that staff is a magic tool too] it was a littleckluster.


    Part 4


    The newlyweds left with the guests looking on.


    The wedding ceremony has thus ended.


    In essence, they''re there to show their proof of love to God, and we''re merely there as witnesses.


    No reception or after party either.


    I guess for royalties it might be different, but unfortunately Cliff isn''t one.


    But if Badigadi were here, he''d definitely yell loudly for an after party.


    I was in the mood for one right now too.


    It''s a time worth cerebrating.


    "So cool!"


    "The bride looks so pretty!"


    Aisha and Norn seem excited by the wedding ceremony.


    From the start, they were busy exchanging their thoughts about the wedding.


    Right now, you can''t even tell how they usually don''t get along.


    But recently, they haven''t fought much either.


    They''re on surprisingly good terms with each other.


    "A Milis wedding is so dazzling!"


    "I want to wear that one day!"


    The two girls yapping among themselves.


    Norn will probably find someone one day and wear that white dress.


    That someone will be such a lucky man.


    My wedding present? A punch to the face.


    And Aisha?


    I can''t imagine her married.


    Somehow, she gives the impression of a career maid.


    "I guess girls really do yearn for that?"


    I ask Sylphy besides me.


    "Oh. But it''s not like I was unsatisfied. I thought ours were really heartfelt too."


    Sylphy said with a smile.


    Of course if she wanted it, I could have done the same.


    But since I''m not of Milis faith, it''s more of an act.


    I can always go down on my knees and beg Milis to act as the priest.


    Kneeling for women is the honor of men.


    No matter how many times I have to kneel.


    "..."


    Suddenly I feel a tug on my left sleeve.


    I turn around to find Roxy looking straight at me.


    Her beautiful face, lightly covered in make up.


    A faint redness cover her cheeks.


    "... Roxy wants a wedding reception too?"


    Roxy hasn''t had her reception yet.


    Part of it was due to Paul''s vigil.


    The Migurd Race doesn''t have any practices of wedding reception either.


    That''s why Roxy herself said it was unnecessary.


    But seeing this scene, she probably has a change of mind.


    "No, it''s fine. But... you know?"


    With that said, Roxy closes her eyes, puckers out her lips and "Mm."


    Before my eyes a beautiful girl waits with her eyes shut.


    So this is having something handed to you on a tter.


    Bon appetit.


    I grab Roxy by her shoulders, and kiss her on her forehead.


    "Eh?"


    "Excuse me. It''s a beautiful forehead."


    "Oh, really... Haha."


    Roxy looks a little flustered.


    Because she was kissed at a different ce than expected.


    But, she hasn''t startedughing herself silly either.


    Too easy.


    But that is a nice point too.


    Alright, it''s decided. Tonight I''ll have Roxy.


    "Ah, Rudi. Me too, me too."


    Sylphy leans on my right with the same request.


    Of course I have no reason to refuse her.


    No reason to hesitate when ites to kissing pretty girls on their foreheads.


    "Ehehe..."


    Even though it was her own suggestion, she stillughs anyways.


    Ah, Sylphy is so cute.


    What do I do. I want to hug Sylphy.


    But I also want to hug Roxy.


    Can I hug them both?


    Will Elinalisee through?


    I think it should be fine now.


    The aphrodisiacs are already hers.


    I''ll ask her next time.


    "... Nii-san. In this ce, can you hold back a little?"


    Norn begins toin as soon as my perverted face begins to show.


    It says on her face, I''m so happy after seeing such a nice ceremony now don''t go ruining it, that kind of face.


    So watching her rtions flirting like this is no good?


    Also, doing it with two might have been pushing it.


    "It can''t be helped."


    "Ah! Hold on, stop!"


    I pick up Norn and kiss her on the forehead as well.


    Her face bright red as she tries desperately to scrub off her forehead.


    How nice.


    "..."


    Aisha looks with a face of envy.


    Written on her face: I want it? Can I? What if I was refused? those feelings are there.


    Of course, there''s no reason to worry at all.


    "Aisha!"


    With open arms and a face of grace (in my opinion) I face her.


    "Onii-chan!"


    Her face gleaming, she runs over.


    I pucker her forehead, and she clings on me like a cat.


    Come, rest in my arms.


    But even her legs wrapped around me is a bit too much.


    She''s wearing a skirt too, so her panty is going to get exposed.


    "Aisha. Don''t wrap your legs. You''re wearing a skirt. It''ll be troublesome if your panties showed."


    "Okay."


    Aisha takes hernding, leading ahead with a face of satisfaction.


    Seriously.


    I guess at 11 she''s still a child, but many girls in this world are already finedies at 10.


    I should watch her carefully.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I remembered...


    In the letter Paul wrote back then, he said to properly celebrate once everyone reunited.


    I have been meaning to, but half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Neither sister ever even celebrated their 5s and 10s.


    But mine were grand, so I feel a little sorry for them.


    Right, time to celebrate these happy times.


    Okay.


    I have decided.


    Let''s have a party.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 7


    "The Bancho is great."

 Chapter 155: A Lucky Man

    <h4>Chapter 155: A Lucky Man</h4>


    Part 1


    Two weeks after the wedding ceremony.


    I took Sylphy and Roxy downtown.


    To buy birthday gifts for Norn and Aisha.


    We decided on a surprise party.


    Secretly preparing a surprise for the sisters.


    There''s another reason that the three of us are together, but I''ll exin thatter.


    Part 2


    We arrived at the za.


    Perhaps due to the harvest season, the city is particrly bustling.


    Carriages rushing to and forth, people selling fruits and vegetables, faces full of smiles.


    Food right now is both plentiful and cheap.


    A tform rises in the middle of the za.


    Soon it''ll be the Harvest Festival.


    All the festival is a bonfire in the za, using big pots to cook the harvest, and everyone having a feast together.


    No other event besides that.


    Merely a gathering around the bonfire to thank earth for the harvest and feast together.


    No singing or dancing.


    Speaking of which, ingredients are free to everyone who brings a pot over.


    Last year, while I was away, Aisha came to pick up some.


    She said it wasn''t very good, since the ingredients are just tossed together.


    Maybe I''ll have some this year?


    Even if it doesn''t taste any good, I still want to try it.


    "This season sure is lively as always."


    "Yeah, people from all walks show up around this time."


    Roxy nces back and forth with curiosity while Sylphy replies.


    Students enjoying themselves in the za, searching for merchants,


    Farmers with cartloads of vegetables passing by,


    Adventurers arguing it out after walking into each other.


    Only in this season would Magic City Sharia be so lively.


    Many Beast Race can be found in the za too.


    Strong ones, wielding great swords the size of machetes.


    They''re part of the festivities.


    The festival coincides with Pursena and Rinia''s mating season, so warriors of all ages gather at the Magic University to win their hands.


    Seems like Rinia and Pursena are ready to find mates as well. They are taking the challenges seriously this year.


    But regardless of traditions, they dered that they would only pick among suitors that can defeat them.


    Sword must be Saint Rank or better, Magic must be Advanced Rank or better, adventurers must be at least A Rank, ideally have a beautiful pelt, a wild yet gentle man with upright tail and ears.


    Even I think their standards might be a tad high.


    Well, I hope they find a good man.


    Someone like me.


    "..."


    I look around.


    Roxy to my left.


    Sylphy to my right.


    Truly, a flower in both hands.


    "Um, Sylphy-san, Roxy-san."


    "What is it, Rudeus-san?"


    "Yes?"


    "May I wrap my arms around you?"


    A sudden bout of inspiration.


    All men dream of this once.


    That popr sensation to have a girl in both arms.


    Once upon a time, I''d spat out from seeing a guy like that.


    But, in my heart I still yearned for it.


    I must try it.


    "Em."


    "... Fine."


    Sylphy leans in my right.


    Roxy sheepishly leans on my left arm.


    Ohh, envious eyes shower upon me, like during the Resurrection of Jesus.


    How pleasant, to be envied.


    Just kidding.


    Rather than in my delusions, basically no one looked.


    Merchants are all too busy, and all the beast warriors are rushing to the Magic University.


    A few students sheepishly nce but quickly look away.


    Adventurers too, whether at the tavern or bickering outside, waste no time to jeer at us.


    Even so, I''m already satisfied.


    In particr.


    The sensations from my right arm.


    That tactile feedback from here and there simply didn''t exist from Sylphy in the past.


    ''Here and there'' might be a bit rude.


    Her breasts.


    Leaning against a girl''s boobs in public.


    Such a wondrous sensation from something so simple.


    My heart, deserted by youth in my past life, feels rejuvenated.


    Just a little more, and this oasis may soon return to mini-size perfection like Elinalise''s.


    In other words, right here exists twin inds where dreams are made of.


    The treasure inds are right here!


    Of course, not only with Sylphy.


    In my left hand, Roxy''s t chest is also well cherished.


    But t doesn''t mean nonexistent.


    My well trained hand easily discovers the softness of Roxy.


    Oh, how wonderful.


    I''m thankful to my well toned muscles.


    Because without them, she would merely feel half as soft.


    Haha, don''t be jealous of my biceps.


    You''re wonderful too.


    "... Ufufu."


    I couldn''t contain my smile.


    The reason we came out today was to pick presents for the sisters.


    But that wasn''t the only reason.


    A few days ago, Elinalise told me.


    "I conveyed the message. The three of you go out somewhere, and when the mood is right, find a decent hotel and do the deed."


    In other words, that thing.


    Today, it''s happening.


    The pleasure of two girls, one bed.


    Will I able to satisfy them both?


    Ah, I can''t wait to find out.


    "Rudi, Rudi?"


    Sylphy''s calling brought me back to my senses.


    "You''re drooling. Hungry?"


    Roxy wipes my lips clean with a handkerchief.


    No good, no good.


    Delusions overwhelming.


    Of course.


    Even though I''m looking forward to the endgame the most.


    I have no ns to neglect the journey.


    Find great gifts for Norn and Aisha.


    And an enjoyable date with Sylphy and Roxy.


    "Sorry, my mouth felt a littlex."


    While apologizing I try to regain my focus.


    Part 3


    We spend a whole day looking for presents, traversing the town.


    First is the craft district.


    The craft district has a variety of magic items avable.


    Of course, the business district has magic items as well.


    But the ones avable there are allmercialized items, practical but expensive.


    Craft district have many inexperienced magic toolmaker trainees, so a lot of their practice works can be found.


    None of much use, basically all toys.


    But, you might find a rare item by a future genius here too.


    ording to Roxy.


    Seems like one of Roxy''s ssmates studied in the Craft District.


    But unfortunately he already left town.


    "Although I don''t think we''ll find anything for the girls here."


    Despite what she said, Roxy busies herself checking out all the magic items.


    Of course, I don''t think we''ll find Aisha and Norn anything here either.


    I''m actually here to find a present for Roxy.


    Even though Roxy and I already married, we never even had a wedding reception.


    She said wedding ceremonies are unnecessary, but we should at least have a reception.


    So I n to celebrate it along with Aisha''s and Norn''s birthday.


    Of course, Roxy doesn''t know.


    This too is a surprise.


    A surprise for one that helped prepare it.


    I n to drop by in secret tomorrow, if Roxy says [I want this] here.


    If it''s a magic tool, it might be pricey.


    Right now, my family ie includes Sylphy and Roxy''s wages, royalties from the scroll I got from Nanahoshi, and my share of earnings from the Labyrinth. Four ie sources in all.


    In particr with thest one, including the inheritance from Paul, there''s enough there for us to enjoy for 30 years or so.


    Not enough to squander frivolously, but plenty there.


    Still, you never know when a time to use moneyes.


    That''s why I still avoid being a big spender in everyday life.


    Butmemorating a wedding is an exception.


    Even if Roxy said [I want a Porsche Cayenne] I would buy it for her.


    But recently Roxy has been riding Jirou everywhere, so I don''t think she needs a new ride.


    "This pot freezes anything when you pour magic in it. It might work for Aisha?"


    "I think Aisha wants something cuter."


    "Ah, true, we shouldn''t give her anything work-rted..."


    While Sylphy and Roxy discuss this and that, I carefully keep an eye on Roxy.


    Until now, I have yet to find Roxy fawning over anything.


    So far she has only diligently looked for gifts for Aisha and Norn.


    Completely ignoring her own feelings.


    "Rudi, are you looking?"


    "Yes. Looking to lick Roxy all over."


    "Please take this seriously. Wasn''t it Rudi''s idea to buy presents?"


    Of course, I was thinking about presents for Norn and Aisha too.


    But I think we won''t find anything here also.


    Part 4


    We head to the business district.


    Our target is the clothing store that Sylphy frequents.


    The same shop where she bought me the robe.


    So far, this is the most likely ce to find gifts.


    "This ce looks really upscale."


    Roxy hesitates when she saw the storefront.


    She nervously checks over her own robes.


    I should probably tell her that the store doesn''t have a dress code.


    "Eh, this is upscale?"


    Sylphy tilts her head, puzzled.


    When ites to clothing, she only shops at upscale stores.


    That doesn''t mean she''s a big spender.


    Just habits she picked up from being constantly with Ariel.


    You tend to shop where your friends shop.


    Sylphy isn''t loose with money.


    She''s just shopping at ces she feelsfortable in.


    In other words.


    No one really thinks of their own stuff as upscale.


    "No. This is perfectly suitable with the money in the Greyrat house. Just that I don''t frequent this type of store myself."


    "R-really... it''s that expensive..."


    Sylphy looks dejected.


    Her ears flop down.


    "Eh, Rudi. Have I been spending too much money?"


    "Of course not."


    Sylphy''s wages basically cover her clothing expenses.


    She only spends her own money.


    Nothing I need to chide in about.


    "I definitely wasn''t thinking that Sylphy was wasteful. When I was a court magician, I frequented stores like this as well. It''s a great ce to shop for birthday presents."


    "Oh, yeah, for birthday presents... Yeah..."


    Roxy adds.


    As expected of my Shisho.


    Instantly, she follows through.


    I should help as well.


    "I think clothing slightly on the expensive side is just fine."


    "I think they''re tasteful."


    "What should we do? Maybe we should look elsewhere... But besides here, all the stores I know are expensive too."


    "It''s fine. We can just shop here."


    Sylphy doesn''t have much personal clothing in the first ce.


    And she''s dressing up all for my sake anyways.


    Even if I shouldn''t thank her, I don''t have anyints either.


    To be honest, from my perspective the clothing here is on the pricey side.


    But that''s because I''m used to wearing the cheap stuff for adventurers anyways.


    Besides, just enjoy it even if they''re pricey.


    We have money.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Greyrat-sama! Wee!"


    Shop assistants circle us as soon as we arrive.


    They probably recognize all their frequent guests.


    "What are you looking for today?"


    "Birthday presents for 10 year old girls."


    "I see,e this way!"


    With that said, a shop assistant immediately led us in.


    They''re well trained.


    Our target is an area with various children''s wear.


    Everyday wear, robes, dresses, etc.


    The options are plentiful.


    I guess lots of peoplee to shop for 10th birthday presents here.


    "So many things here I don''t even know where to start."


    "Winter ising, so maybe something warm?"


    Roxy and Sylphy chatting happily in front of a pile of clothing.


    As expected of girls.


    Completely opposite of that ''anything would do'' red-haired girl.


    "Um, Rudi, what do you think?"


    "Norn is a little short in winter coats, maybe a new one for her?"


    I gave Sylphy my opinion when she asked.


    Both girls nod in approval.


    "Ah, this overcoat looks quite nice... How about Aisha-chan?"


    "A few days ago Aisha mentioned that her boots are feeling a bit small."


    "Boots? That sounds good. Let''s go with that."


    Our targets decided, we begin to shop around.


    With options so plentiful, we quickly found the perfect fits for both of them.


    For Norn, a brightly colored overcoat; for Aisha, a pair of embroidered boots.


    Both a little on the big side, but since they''re still growing, it should be fine.


    Afterwards we browsed the store for a little more.


    I said no reason that we can only give one, since that wasn''t aplete lie.


    But the truth is I wanted to find a present for Roxy.


    "Do you think Aisha will like this fabric brooch?"


    "Yeah, she seems to like flowers."


    "No, maybe it''s too mature?"


    "Say, what does Norn-chan like?"


    "Norn... Well, I don''t ever recall her talking about her likes and such..."


    "Norn-san seems to like armor and horses and swords and such boyish things."


    "Eh, how does Roxy know?"


    "I really want to get along with her."


    We walk and chat.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Roxy stops in her tracks.


    A robe catches her eyes.


    A Magician''s robe and hat on prominent disy.


    Sized for an adult male, they''re probably too big for Roxy.


    Looking longingly at the hat, she removes her own.


    Then, nearly in tears she stares down at her own hat.


    The hat looks rather ancient inparison.


    She probably wore this back in Buina Vige too.


    While not inplete tatters, it''s visibly frayed after being around the block a few times.


    But the ck coloring helps that from bing obvious.


    Roxy reces her hat back on herself, and slowly on her tippy toes, reaches for the hat on disy.


    She flips it around, eventually locates the price tag, dismay befalls her face.


    Instantly she puts the hat back into ce.


    Looks like it''s too expensive.


    "Sigh..."


    Roxy sighs, as if nothing happened, she heads back toward me.


    "Hey, Rudi."


    Suddenly I noticed Sylphy besides me.


    "That''s it."


    "Yep."


    Sylphy and I are in agreement.


    With that, Roxy''s gift has been decided as well.


    Afterwards, I ced an order for the overcoat, the boots, and secretly the hat as well before heading out.


    Pick up is the day of the party.


    Gift wrap is included as well.


    I can''t wait!


    Part 5


    Finally, we wander over to where the adventurers gather, the tavern district.


    Since we''ve been all over, it''s already night time.


    Around this time is when adventurers return with their haul from Labyrinth raids.


    Also, those short on cash are pawning what they have around now as well.


    So there are deals to be found here.


    But magic tools are quite pricey still, and no must-haves either.


    Window shopping is a pleasure in itself.


    But that''s just me.


    "Look, Sylphy. These are what adventurers wear. This is where regr folks shop."


    "Okay. I get it. But I never wore clothing like these before. I don''t know how I would look in them."


    "I think Sylphy would look good in this. Since you''re slender, this cloak should look good on you."


    They chat among themselves. Before I realize it, they have an entire outfit put together for Sylphy.


    In the style of a magic swordsman, it evenes with an elbow protector.


    Lacking in elegance, but it has the charm of a new adventurer, and is actually quite cute.


    With this, Sylphy can be a new adventurer anytime she wants to.


    An F-Rank Adventurer!


    Well, she has work already, so she has no need to be an adventurer.


    Even more, her work outfit are all magic items.


    So I doubt there''s a chance for her to ever wear this.


    "Haha, thank you."


    But Sylphy looks quite happy.


    While we''re shopping, all the stores start to close shop.


    The merchants won''t bother to sell into the night.


    Thus, we naturally walk around, and naturally we steer toward the dining area.


    Obviously.


    The only ones natural here are Sylphy and Roxy.


    Everything went ording to my n.


    Knowing this will happen, I already have a ce booked.


    We head towards a S-Rank adventurer''s tavern.


    Elinalise rmended this ce as "thest stop for the date."


    The food is delicious, the mood is just right, the bed is wide, and the sound istion is perfect.


    That kind of ce.


    "Ah, grandma told me about this ce. She told me to make up with Rudi here if we ever get into a fight."


    "Eh, Sylphy too?"


    But they already knew about this ce.


    In the end, we''re merely three littlembs dancing in Elinalise''s palm.


    Still, even if we all knew, that''s fine as well.


    "Elinalise-san also said, one day I mighte here with Rudi and Sylphy. And, when that happens, that means..."


    "She told me the same thing... so that exins it."


    "Rudi is a pervert!"


    Sylphy and Roxy both look towards me with scorn.


    But not with disgust.


    Elinalise has done her job.


    Thus, both have alreadye to terms with my scheme.


    All thanks to Elinalise-san.


    No, all hail Elinalise-sama!


    "But we didn''t say we would stay out tonight. I''m worried about Lucy."


    Sylphy suddenly mentions Lucy as if she just remembered.


    But, I already took care of that.


    "Don''t worry. I already asked Lilia-san to take care of her."


    Lilia said [Count on me] as soon as I told her tonight will decide everything.


    "You asked... Well, I guess she''ll be fine with Lilia-san."


    Sylphy probably wants toin that parents shouldn''t both disappear, even if everything''s taken care of.


    I understand that as well.


    But, well.


    ... I don''t have any excuses.


    I''m sorry, Lucy, I love you.


    Please forgive this father for being a ve to his desires.


    "I... have school tomorrow."


    Roxy is worried about her attendance, but I have that covered as well.


    "We''ll just head home a bit earlier."


    "Will we get up in time? I don''t have any confidence... after that."


    "Count on me."


    "Eh, if Rudi said so, then please..."


    It''ll bit a tight fit, but I''m already set on spending the night out tonight.


    "Then, Danna-sama. We''re in your care tonight."


    "Please take care of us."


    My two lovely wives lower their heads. Battle preparations OK.


    Part 6


    But heading to bed straight away now will just be rude.


    First we will have dinner in the first floor of the tavern.


    The food here is indeed delicious.


    Food, drinks, flirting.


    Getting into the mood is important too.


    My love for them goes beyond mere sexual urges.


    I won''t deny my urges are strong, but I still want them to enjoy a pure us-time together.


    "Wow, this looks amazing."


    "You can''t eat this just anywhere..."


    Sitting side by side in front of the cuisines being served, both eximed.


    In the North, food is pricey and quantitycking.


    Thus, everyday meals tend to be on the in side.


    But right now, in the middle of harvest season, and at such a upscale restaurant to boot.


    A rich sd made from fresh veggies.


    A spicy soup, stewed with river fish.


    A ck Angus steak topped with spices.


    All cuisines that you can''t find everyday.


    In addition, a wine with a strong whiskey-like aroma.


    "This soup is delicious. I wonder what voring they used."


    "I think... mustard seed simmered in oil?"


    Sylphy, concerned with Lucy, is abstaining from alcohol.


    But she seems quite curious with the soup, repeatedly tasting it.


    "I want to look into this a bit more. Rudi, if I make this, will you eat it?"


    Sylphy tilts her tiny head.


    If she does, I''ll wolf it down without a doubt.


    "Haha, I''ll have it with a side of Sylphy."


    "Seriously, Rudi."


    The finale is desserts.


    This restaurant offers every dessert you can think of.


    Even so, for time consuming stuff like ones I had at Holy Kingdom of Milis, they''ll be a little different.


    The main desert is an apple-like fruit.


    I had this before. Compared to apples of the past life, it''s a bit sour.


    Cut bite-sized and dipped in honey-like sweet syrup.


    Tastes like a fruit preserve or a fruit punch.


    Quite delicious.


    Even though the only thing thates to my mind with apple/honey vor is sweet coffee, but that is my mistake.


    "This is...!"


    Roxy really loves the dessert.


    Her eyes sparkling, and relentlessly she feasts on it.


    My Sensei really loves sweets.


    Or perhaps, all Migurdia Race loves sweets.


    "Amazing, I can even taste something like this, this far North!"


    Roxy doesn''t say much, but she looks truly moved.


    I feel like light is shining out of Roxy.


    Like she''ll start talking loudly about the jewelry box in her mouth at any moment


    "Aww..."


    Finishing her dessert in an instant, Roxy looks at the empty te filled with regret.


    "You can have mine."


    I push my te towards Roxy. Astonishment ovees her.


    "Eh, really?"


    Food should be eaten by those who enjoy them.


    "Of course. Here, ah-ah."


    "Ah- Huh? I am not a little kid anymore... Ah-ah."


    Roxy takes a bite anyways. Happiness sweeps her face.


    Even though I want to feed her more, but regrettably my share has disappeared as well.


    Next time.


    Well then, now that we have our fill.


    Stuffed with sweets, these two prettydies turn particrly sweet as well.


    "Well,dies."


    "What is it, Rudi?"


    "What?"


    "Actually, I already booked a room..."


    I finally said the line I waited my whole life to say.


    "... Oh. Well, Roxy, let me ask again... are you fine with me?"


    "Yes. I''ll be in your care."


    Roxy and Sylphy share a nce and a nod.


    I pick up a key from the lobby and rush the two into our room.


    A cloth rack by the doorway, and a thick carpet cover the floor.


    In the far end arge, fluffy bed big enough for five to roll in.


    Darkness by the window.


    I hurry to shut the blinds and light up the already-prepared candles.


    Thus, in this dimly lit room the silhouettes of two lovely girls appear.


    "..."


    "..."


    Blushing, both slowly remove their outer wear.


    I watch, convinced again that this night will be the most wonderful night.


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 8


    "The Bancho is rich."

 Chapter 156: The Party

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Party</h4>


    Part 1


    Day of battle.


    Norn is home that day.


    Roxy is on break that day.


    Even though Sylphy isn''t on break, she requested the day off as well.


    Preparation OK.


    All that remains is the actual battle.


    I call Norn, Aisha, and Roxy together.


    "I have things to talk about. I hope you''ll apany me."


    "What?"


    Both sisters tilt their heads.


    But I already informed Roxy about the surprise party.


    While making food and picking up gifts from the shop, we have to take the sisters out somewhere.


    "I got it. It''s fine."


    Roxy straightforwardly epted the request.


    Ho ho ho, she doesn''t know she''s part of the celebrations yet.


    "Eh, mom. Can I leave my work today and go?"


    "It''s Rudeus-sama''s invitation. Of course it''s fine."


    "Alright, I''m heading out."


    Aisha got Lilia''s permission.


    "..."


    Norn looks toward Sylphy, slightly bothered.


    "Roxy-san is going too, so why not Sylphy-neesan?"


    "Eh?"


    Norn suddenly asks. Is excluding Sylphy too obvious?


    "Well, you see, I have to take care of Lucy!"


    "A few days ago, you left together too. Sylphy-neesan, are you fine with this?"


    "W-well..."


    Sylphy looks toward my direction for help.


    But, as soon as she spots Roxy, I can almost see her eyes sparkle with inspiration.


    "A-actually, this was my n."


    "Eh? What is?"


    "Norn-chan, you don''t have a good rtionship with Roxy yet, right?"


    "Oh, that''s true."


    "We''re family now. It''s bad if we don''t get along, so I thought a chance out the house can help you two get to know each other better. If you spend some time together, you should be morefortable


    with each other, right?"


    "... So that''s why. I get it."


    Looks like Norn bought it.


    On the other hand, Aisha starts to show surprise.


    Because it''s not like Aisha and Roxy don''t get along.


    When Roxy prepares her lessons, Aisha would even bring tea and snacks for her.


    Those two get along just fine.


    But a momentter, something seemed to click for Aisha.


    With a shrug, a smile resurfaced on her.


    ... Did she figure it out?


    "That''s why, the four of you enjoy yourselves today."


    "Yes."


    "Okay."


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    Still sweating bullets, but I sessfully escort those three out of the house.


    Part 2


    Prep work will take a lot of time.


    Cooking, decorating the room, and preparing the presents with just the two of them.


    Just in case, we should stay out until at least the afternoon.


    Even though, we can''t go to the business district.


    It''ll be trouble if we stumble upon Sylphy on her way from picking up the presents.


    Of course, we can go to the travel district or the craft district, even wasting time at school would work.


    But I end up picking that ce.


    "Let''s go fishing."


    We head out the city.


    And arrived at a quiet creek, far from the hustle and bustle.


    In the clear creek waters many fish can be seen.


    "Ah. Is this really a good way to get to know each other better?"


    "What Sylphy said wasn''t entirely a lie."


    Roxy quietly whispers as she takes out the prepared fishing gear.


    No fishing reel or artificial baits.


    Just a regr wooden stickbined with spider silk from giant spiders, a simple substitute.


    In addition, we have cheek pouches of Radiata Frogs as floats, and hooks of iron I fashioned.


    The bait is earthworms.


    "I never fished before."


    "Me neither, but I always wanted to try."


    The sisters pick their own gear as they say that.


    Aisha quickly installs her hook and floats, prepares the bait, and runs besides the creek.


    Then she casts her fishing rod out like Sanpei.


    Has she really never fished before?


    "Nii-san, what am I supposed to do?"


    "Hehe, Nii-san doesn''t know either. I never fished before."


    In my previous life, I was an indoor-type.


    Never fished before, never interested in fishing either.


    Of course, aftering to this world I never fished either.


    If I want fish, I can just freeze this creek and call it a day.


    "Then, Norn-san. Can I teach you?"


    Roxy nervously offers to help.


    Looks like she has some experience.


    If she doesn''t, it would be fun to experiment between the 3 of us too. Since she offered, I''ll join the lesson as well.


    "... Please."


    With some mixed feelings Norn nods.


    As a Milis believer, I guess she really does have some reservations about Roxy.


    But, she probably doesn''t hate Roxy herself.


    "¨C Okay, now try it yourself."


    "Like this?"


    "Yep. Good job."


    "... Thank you."


    Roxy''s teachings are detailed.


    Norn listens carefully.


    Good, good.


    I also hope that Roxy and Norn will get along.


    Part 3


    Then we start fishing.


    Roxy has a wealth of experience.


    What I mean is, she looks so cool.


    Sitting on a chair I made with earth magic, with one hand on the rod, her eyes focus only on the water surface.


    In that pose, she looks just like a monk in meditation.


    Then when even the tiniest vibration reaches her hand, she will pull the rod.


    Although at the beginning she swung empty, but by this point she''s far in the lead.


    "Roxy-san is so good at this."


    "When I was traveling alone, I had to learn to catch food on my own."


    "Oh yeah, in his travels, Ruijerd-san caught fish as well."


    "He can fish?"


    "No, with a spear, he just stabs the water, andes back with two or three fish¨C"


    Norn sits by Roxy''s side, making casual conversations.


    Still a bit wooden, but the mood is there.


    "Ah, Norn-san, you got a bite. Try to pull!"


    "Eh, Eh! oh, oh! Ah..."


    "This happens pretty often. Bait it and try again."


    Norn keeps losing focus and managed to let another one go.


    But Roxy seems to be enjoying herself, with a topic relevant to her, her mood visibly brightens.


    "Haha, Onii-chan. You don''t look so good there. Something wrong?"


    Aisha is in her best shape.


    Although she swung empty a few times, she already caught 3.


    "Don''t forget, we promised that the loser has to listen to the winner''smands."


    Earlier, I epted Aisha''s challenge to see "who will catch more fish," but so far my results are 0.


    Looks like I''ll lose.


    Well, doesn''t matter if I do.


    But, even though we are both beginners, why is the gap between us thatrge?


    Aisha is great no matter what she does.


    "Only stuff within my abilities."


    "What should I choose? Hold me tight all night and whisper sweet nothings like ''Aisha is cute''? Or maybe the stuff you do with Roxy-ane and Sylphy-ane?"


    "No perverted stuff. Dad will get mad."


    "Don''t bring dad into this-"


    She might say that, but in the end she''ll probably ask for something expensive anyways.


    Well, losing is fine.


    I can let my sister win this time.


    No.


    Isn''t this a chance to show myself off as the cool older brother?


    Rather than a gentle, unreliable brother, I want to be a strong and reliable one!


    "Aisha, I''ll now show my true form."


    "So you haven''t been taking it seriously?"


    "Haha, from now on, I''ll use my Demon Eye!"


    "Ehh, that''s cheating!"


    Whatever you say.


    This is my true form.


    It might be just a second into the future, but that should be enough for me to demonstrate the overwhelming skill gap between us.


    I open my Demon Eye.


    And focus on my float.


    <No reaction.>


    <No reaction.>


    <The float begins to shake.>


    "Fiiish!"


    A swing honed through daily sword practice.


    Wrist strength enhanced by an artificial limb that ignores any resistance.


    With a bit of force I pull up the hook.


    "Oh! It''s a big one...?"


    I hooked a boot.


    "..."


    Boot exists in this world too?


    Well, this creek sits downstream from Magic City Sharia.


    People oftene to it to wash and fetch water.


    So sometimes, for whatever reason, a boot falls in and gets lost.


    Or maybe further upstream somewhere, an adventurer lost it, and it traveled downstream. That is possible too.


    "Onii-chan..."


    Aisha looks at me in shame.


    No, let''s change our thought process a little.


    This isn''t a boot.


    That would work.


    Yep.


    If I think about it, this looks like something else entirely.


    Yep.


    Looking carefully, isn''t this a fish?


    Indeed, calling it a fish isn''tpletely unreasonable.


    It looks like a fish no matter how you look at it.


    It looks like nothing else besides fish.


    Thus I put the boot inside the fish tank.


    "Alright, that''s 1. I''ll catch up soon enough."


    "Hey! That was a boot!"


    "It might look like a boot at first nce, but it''s actually a very respectable fresh water creature. I call it... Shoe Fish."


    "You''re so full of it! There''s no such thing! That''s cheating!"


    Aisha plunges a hand in the fish tank and tosses the boot back in the creek.


    "Ahh!"


    Don''t throw trash in the creek.


    Well, no. That''s catch and release.


    The boot is just a baby.


    If we let it go now, it''ll definitely work back to the ocean and eventually return.


    I''ll go with that.


    "Ah! Oh... Got it! That''s No. 4."


    While I was busy thinking, Aisha has already caught her fourth.


    Ugh.


    I''ll lose for sure now.


    Sorry Sylphy and Roxy.


    I''m Aisha''s bed warmer tonight...


    "Just like that, very good. Now pull, pull!"


    "Arg... Grr... Ah!"


    "Do your best. Careful!"


    Getting noisy all the sudden, I turn over to look, Norn got a bite.


    A big one!


    Almost the size of a Koi fish.


    "Wow! I caught one! First time I ever caught one!"


    "Wow! And it''s so big too!"


    Nornughs happily. Roxy ps her hand in excitement too.


    Such a heartwarming scene.


    This trip was worth it.


    Part 4


    Just like that, the sun begins to set, and it''s time to head home.


    "We should head back soon."


    The sisters begin to drag their feet as soon as they hear me.


    "Eh, going home already?"


    "... I want to catch another one."


    Time flies by when you have fun.


    I can appreciate them wanting to spend more time here.


    But the real deal awaits.


    "If it gets dark, monsters wille out."


    "We''re fine, if Onii-chan is here!"


    "Roxy-Sensei said so too..."


    Indeed there''s no concern with magical beasts in this area.


    Roxy and I.


    Us two should be plenty to protect Aisha and Norn.


    Right now I should have that kind of strength.


    But that''s a different issue.


    If I agree, we''ll be here all night.


    Even if we don''t have nster, better safe than sorry.


    "No. We''lle again next time."


    "Onii-chan is just bitter you didn''t catch anything..."


    "If I want to be serious, I can catch as many fish as I like."


    I can use electric shock and explosions, no reason that I have to hook them.


    Definitely not because I''m a sore loser.


    "Alright, let''s go home."


    "Fine-"


    "Fine."


    I use magic to sh freeze the fish we caught to take them home.


    On the way back, I thought about frying and eating them, but it''s better if we go to the party hungry.


    Fish can wait until tomorrow.


    On the way back.


    Aisha and Norn are arguing happily about who caught more, whose were bigger.


    Roxy and I follow behind.


    Roxy has a face of sess.


    Her rtionship with Norn had been a little tense.


    After today, it should improve a little.


    "We''re back~!"


    "Congrattions!"


    pping hands the moment we came into the house.


    Sparse but energetic ps.


    Sylphy and Lilia, also Zenith lining up near the entrance.


    Although Zenith can only stare nkly, but maybe it''s just my imagination, but I feel a smile from her.


    "Eh?"


    Norn sounds shocked by the ambush.


    Cooperating, Roxy and I begin to p behind them as well.


    Norn turns her head around and makes another [Eh?] sound.


    Doesn''t look like she figured it out yet.


    I hurry the confused Norn and surprised Aisha into the dining room.


    The room is dressed in simple but pretty decorations.


    No banners hanging, but the wall has been decorated with flowers.


    In various ces candles shine.


    Covered with a white tablecloth, a flower vase and dinner tes line the table.


    Drinks were prepared, but no food.


    They''ll probably be servedter.


    By the table.


    Two so-called birthday chairs have been prepared.


    I ask them to sit down there.


    "Eh? Why?"


    Norn shows a face of surprise.


    But Aisha begins to giggle.


    So she figured it out.


    What a clever girl.


    After they sit down, Lilia and Zenith sat down as well.


    Sylphy and Roxy sit on their regr seats.


    After everyone sat down, I clear my throat.


    "It''s been seven years since the Metastasis Event. A long time has passed, and the family has finally been reunited. Even though dad is gone, and whether mom will recover her memory is still up in the air. But, if we stay gloomy like this, dad will never be able to rest in peace. I think if dad were with us right now, he would be all smiles too. It was dad''sst wish to have everyone gather and celebrate together. So today, following his will, let''s enjoy ourselves. Cheers!"


    With that said, I raise a toast.


    "Cheers!"


    Besides Norn, everyone else quietly raises their cups.


    Norn is still in a daze.


    But Aisha seems to understandpletely, grinning happily.


    Say, I was trying to be cheerful, but somehow my eyes are welling up.


    No no.


    I need to be smiling.


    "Sylphy!"


    "Ah, right."


    Sylphy hears my call and immediately begins to move.


    We''re on the same wavelength.


    Sylphy takes them out from under the table.


    Tworge, beautifully wrapped boxes.


    Sylphy hands one to Roxy.


    Then Sylphy and Roxy each take one to Aisha and Norn.


    "Happy 10th!"


    "Happy birthday!"


    Norn and Aisha both lookpletely baffled.


    "But, we''re already 11...?"


    First time I have ever seen Aisha so baffled.


    From the look on her face, even Aisha didn''t expect that she would be receiving a present.


    "Um. We didn''t have a chance to celebrate for your 10th. Even though it''s a littlete, but Paul said within a year is fine."


    "Onii-chan...?"


    Aisha looks rather moved, hanging tightly to the box.


    Then, she looks towards Lilia.


    Lilia gently nods towards Aisha.


    Aisha, unable to contain her excitement any longer, turns back to Sylphy.


    "Can I open it?"


    "Of course!"


    With that said, Aisha and Norn begin to move.


    Ready to tear through the wrapping paper.


    But, in sync, they suddenly realize something.


    Then slowly they unwrapped the ribbons and remove the pretty wrapping paper.


    No clue why they''re so in sync right now.


    They really are sisters.


    "Wah~, boots! Norn-ane what did you get?"


    "Look, Aisha, I got a jacket!"


    Looking over their presents, theyugh happily.


    With them so happy, even us givers feel gratified.


    Then, Lilia and Zenithe beside them.


    "Mom, mama! Look look!"


    Norn shows off her new jacket to Zenith.


    As expected, no reaction from Zenith.


    I feel a little pained seeing this.


    Zenith used to be so frolicky in these situations.


    She was so excited for my 5th, [How is it? I know exactly what Rudi wanted, right?] with those feelings she gave me a book as present.


    If she was her normal self.


    Then she would definitely be riled up like a little kid with Norn.


    But the Zenith right now.


    Looks nk.


    Seeing that, I feel glum.


    If she ever recovers and hears about Paul''s death, will she show any pain?


    But still, seeing herpletely emotionless right now, it makes my chest hurt.


    While I was thinking, just a for a brief moment¨C.


    ¡ª Zenith smiled.


    "... Eh?"


    And quickly her smile disappears.


    Just for a moment.


    Maybe only I saw it.


    "Did she just... smile?"


    No.


    Everyone saw it.


    Lilia, Aisha, Sylphy, Roxy too.


    Everyone looking towards Zenith in shock.


    "... Mother?"


    The one that witnessed that smile face-to-face, with wide open eyes, tears gushing out as Norn looks at Zennith.


    "..."


    Zenith follows up by petting Norn and Aisha on their heads.


    That rubbing is gentler than usual.


    Zenith is very happy too.


    Because her daughters are growing up.


    "Madam... thank goodness..."


    Lilia quietly holds on to Zenith''s shoulder.


    On Lilia a tear-filled smiling face she rarely showed.


    Zenith with a nk expression rubs Lilia''s hand.


    Lilia bites her lips as to hold back her tears.


    "These are from Madam and I."


    After taking Zenith back to her seat, Lilia turns around to give the girls their presents.


    A pair of matching handkerchiefs with pretty flowers embroidered.


    "Thank you very much. Lilia-san."


    Norn candidly epts hers, but Aisha looks hesitant.


    Does getting the same thing make her ufortable?


    "Em, mother, can I ept this?"


    "Oh, of course. You are also Paul-sama''s daughter."


    The mood has changed somehow.


    Lilia has always been instructing Aisha of her role as a maid.


    "From today too, please continue to serve Rudeus-sama and Norn-sama with respect."


    "... Yes, mother."


    Ah, Lilia is still Lilia.


    But even saying that, recently, whether in the tone of her voice or whatever,


    I have never seen her sternly lecturing Aisha.


    She has her own thought process.


    After Lilia returns to her seat, Zenith ces a hand on her shoulder.


    "Madam..."


    "..."


    Lilia puts her own on Zenith''s hand and quietly thanks her.


    "Thank you very much."


    They seem to have reached a level of understanding beyond words.


    Roxy seems deeply moved by this scene.


    "Oh?"


    Someone tugged my sleeves while I was looking at Roxy.


    I turn around to check, and it turns out to be Sylphy.


    In her hand a different box than the sisters''.


    Oh yeah.


    I almost forgot.


    "Roxy."


    Roxy turns her head.


    She looks at me and the box in Sylphy''s hands, puzzled.


    "W-what is it?"


    Sylphy says,


    "Oh, this, is our present to Roxy."


    "Eh, ha, eh, that, what for?"


    "A wedding present. Roxy, congrattions on you and Rudi getting married!"


    Sylphy, with that said, hands the box to Roxy.


    "Come on now, open it."


    Roxy under her urges opens the box.


    And seeing the hat within, her eyes widen.


    "This, Sylphy, Rudi, Is this?"


    "Roxy. Let''s live happily together, just like Zenith-san and Lilia-san."


    Sylphy has the smile of an angel.


    Roxy bites her lips, seeing that smile.


    And with her head slightly lowered, pressing the hat tightly against her bosom.


    Then, with a voice almost too faint to hear, she says.


    "Truly, thank you, Sylphy..."


    Tears sparkle in Roxy''s eyes.


    Afterwards she told me.


    That moment was the first time that Roxy truly felt Sylphy''s approval.


    Part 5


    The party was smooth sailing afterwards.


    First the cake was presented.


    Baked soft, like a sponge, but no butter.


    Lots of dried fruits inside.


    Even though it had a slightly bitter aftertaste, but the fruits sweetness covered it well.


    I remember eating it at Asura Kingdom before.


    During my 10th as well.


    How nostalgic.


    Is Eris doing well?


    That girl is lively no matter what her circumstances.


    But will she be married like me... Probably not.


    If there''s a guy that can handle her, he has my deepest respect.


    I asked Lilia about the cake, and apparently it''s a traditional snack of Asura Kingdom.


    Prepared for every holiday.


    But we never had it at Buina Vige.


    Seems like Paul hated it, so she never could make it then.


    Likes, hates, that''s Paul for you.


    Sylphy learned how to make it this time, so she''ll make more herself in the future.


    Norn really enjoys the vor, and I don''t dislike it either.


    But Aisha seems not particrly fond of it, trying to pick off the dried fruits and eating only the cake itself.


    Lilia doesn''t look very pleased, angrily telling her not to be picky, while saying "you remind me of your father" with a smile.


    Aisha says yfully, [Onii-chan, help me eat this], but she caught the attention of Roxy''s sweet tooth.


    They probably will enjoy sharing with each other.


    I watch with a light heart.


    But Roxy seems to have a misunderstanding.


    "Aisha-san. You don''t realize how lucky you are. There are times when one gets so hungry that one has to even eat poisonous scorpions."


    "Oh, ah, okay."


    And the lecture begins.


    Feels like Ghyine had said this as well.


    Even I had to force myself to swallow some terrible meals during my time in the Magic Continent.


    But I don''t think I actually ate anything poisonous before.


    I suppose I also have no clue how lucky I am.


    "Don''t waste any of your sweets. Treasure them."


    "Okay."


    Not angry, yet very convincing, even Aisha got scared.


    Then, quietly she works through her cake.


    Thinking about it, this feels like the first time Aisha actually does as she''s told.


    No, she always does anything I say.


    But if you think about it, being picky isn''t that big of a deal.


    It''s only cake.


    But I could be wrong.


    As expected of Roxy.


    "But if you really can''t finish it, I''ll help."


    Roxy has already finished hers.


    Oh.


    As expected of Roxy.


    "I really can''t eat anymore."


    Aisha replies immediately.


    Scared that Roxy will lecture her again, she replies immediately.


    "No! Eat it yourself!"


    Sylphy and I never really scold Aisha.


    Perhaps as a result, Lilia starts to refrain herself as well.


    Aisha is clever, but she''s only 11.


    She deserves to be scolded once a while.


    ¡ª


    Roxy is getting along better with the sisters.


    Slowly but surely Norn and Aisha ceased fighting.


    Zenith''s condition is definitely improving.


    I feel like the family ties are growing closer than before.


    Party sessful.


    Ah, parties are truly wonderful.


    Norn and Aisha.


    Let''s have an even better party for their 15th!


    9 Rumors of the School ¨C Number 9


    "The Bancho is bald."

 Chapter 157: Graduation Day

    <h4>Chapter 157: Graduation Day</h4>


    Part 1


    In the blink of an eye a year has passed.


    The season changed, and winter returns.


    I am 18 already.


    On the school side I safely advanced a grade and will be a 4th year soon.


    Research has been going well, nothing major to report.


    Even though I sessfully advanced, Elinalise was forced to repeat a grade.


    Because she left for half a year even though she''s a regr student.


    Even though she doesn''t really mind, but because it was for my family troubles, I feel a little responsible.


    By the way, Sylphy has poor attendance too, but her grades are the best in school.


    And since she''s also Princess Ariel''s personal guard, she sessfully advanced a grade as well.


    Of course, everything''s fine on the family side as well.


    Lucy is growing well.


    She weaned really early and is now wolfing down baby food.


    And a few days ago, out of no where.


    She call me "Ru- Di-" for the first time.


    Not "papa," not "daddy," not "Mr. Bubbles," but Rudi.


    Well, no one calls me papa at home, so it can''t be helped.


    Yet she calls Sylphy "Ma- Ma-," but that''s because of Sylphy''s parenting skills.


    Maybe I should change my first name to "papa."


    No, in the end she''s learning to talk.


    I shouldn''t be impatient.


    When she grows bigger she''ll definitely call me father.


    Ah, say, why is the girl already talking after barely a year?


    Is my daughter a genius?


    No, even I know this is normal.


    Sooner orter kids start to talk.


    Sylphy and Lilia have been diligently teaching her to talk, so this is the fruit of theirbor.


    But still, my girl is talking already, I can''t help but think "amazing!"


    But, at this rate, soon she''ll start saying stuff like "I don''t want my panties washed with papa''s."


    I can''t wait!


    With Lucy grown, Sylphy has stoppedctating as well.


    That sweet, delicate vor that tastes of excitement, is gone.


    A pity, but it can''t be helped.


    At the same time, her erged bosom has returned to its normal size.


    Small isn''t bad either, but I feel a tinge of loneliness that the bonus time is over.


    Also, since we no longer need a wet nurse, our contract with Suzanne ended.


    This too is fate. If she is ever in need, I will try to lend a hand.


    Like if her children are to attend school, then I''ll help where I can.


    But by then, I might have graduated already. I might have to ask Norn instead.


    Norn and Aisha are both doing well.


    They both exim in one voice over how cute Lucy is.


    From their perspective, she definitely feels like a little sister.


    I also overheard them having a strategy session behind thedder, "Don''t fight in front of Lucy."


    Besides that, they also have various other ns.


    Mostly about how to show off as cool big sisters, something like that.


    Recently, things have rarely gone ugly between them.


    People naturally be more respectable once they have someone looking up to them.


    If because of Lucy, they''re willing to make up, that''d be wonderful.


    Roxy''s teaching career is going well.


    For some reason regr students are a little scared of her.


    She doesn''t seem to have any bad students in ss, and for now is enjoying a happy teaching life.


    Zenith remains the same.


    Sometimes eating with Norn, sometimes weeding with Aisha.


    Sometimes holding Lucy''s fingers and smiling.


    Also, after Aisha''s and Norn''s birthday party, Zenith started to smile quite often.


    A small, delicate smile, barely twitching her muscles.


    But anyone can tell that it''s a smile.


    She still can''t talk, and otherwise almost expressionless.


    But indeed she''s recovering well.


    That I believe.


    Part 2


    Today is the Graduation Ceremony.


    Even though the Entrance Ceremony was outdoors, the Graduation Ceremony is indoors.


    Until today I had yet to enter such arge lecture hall before.


    In it arge stage is installed, and one by one each graduate receives their graduation certificate.


    Around 500 in total at most.


    Even though the student body exceeds 10,000, graduates only number in the 500s.


    I''m afraid this 7th year ss was almost 2000 to begin with.


    As they advance each year, one by one students quit, until only these remain.


    Easy to enroll, hard to graduate.


    Advanced Rank Magic and Melded Magic are very difficult, so many people failed to advance due to low magic power.


    And for others, even those with talent, think just learning Elementary Magic is good enough.


    And there are probably plenty of others quitting for various reasons.


    But since I''m a Special Student, the school has been taking good care of me.


    Teachers line up beside the graduates.


    Around a thousand in all.


    Feels like there are more here than the graduates.


    Realistically, there are two, maybe three hundred teachers at most.


    But that''s already plenty.


    Makes sense that the faculty rooms take up an entire building.


    Among them, that particrly small figure is Roxy.


    Even from afar she seems to glow, and I spot her immediately.


    By the way.


    Regr students have today off.


    Entrance and exit ceremonies are both voluntary.


    Not just that, attendance needs special permissions.


    As if the ceremony itself is a special privilege.


    I stand besides the Student Council.


    The Student Council is in full attendance.


    But I only know 4 among them: Luke, Ariel and her two attendants.


    Also Sylphy too.


    At work Sylphy looks so forbidding as always.


    Not long ago Sylphy was often mistaken for a boy.


    But now her hair has reached shoulder length, and maybe because she has be a mother, her femininity has really begun to show.


    Like a career woman.


    Cute and cool.


    Makes me want to loudly dere to the world, that she''s my wife!


    But there''s a surprise too.


    Norn is sitting at the back with the Student Council.


    I never heard about this.


    Don''t tell me she joined the Student Council?


    Not official this year, but officially in the next term?


    If she ns to announce it at the Entrance Ceremony, as a brother I''ll be very happy.


    "Graduate representative! Rinia Dedorudia! And Pursena Adorudia! It''s an honor to bestow you two these graduation certificates and Magic Guild D Rank confirmation."


    Rinia and Pursena were selected as graduate representatives.


    Even though they had gone astray at times, they ended up with excellent grades in the end.


    Besides, they''re Beast Race princesses of Dorudia Vige.


    Status-wise there''s noints.


    It''s only expected.


    When selecting graduate representatives, high social status is an obvious criteria.


    If betweenmoner and nobility, the choice is obviously nobility.


    This way there''s less trouble, and it won''t hurt the noble''s feelings.


    Of course if amoner''s grades are better by a wide margin, then that''s another story.


    Roxy was outstanding too, but I don''t think she was selected as representative.


    Officially, the Magic University takes pride in weing all kinds of students.


    But as a human enterprise, informal rules still exist.


    "Rinia Dedorudia. It''s an honor."


    "Pursena Adorudia. It''s an honor."


    "May you venture on the path of magic."


    Rinia and Pursena stand up looking majestic.


    They step up on the stage and receive their graduation certificates with ss.


    During mating season, suitors popped up everywhere to confess their love, but they were all beaten senseless.


    Standing atop countless corpses, murmuring [We are too strong ~nya] [Merely empty words ~nano], that awe-inspiring sight still floats vividly inside my head.


    The image of a king.


    I see shadows of king of beasts behind their silhouettes.


    That night they spent their time in the tavern saying, [We don''t need no man ~nya!] [That''s right, men can get fucked ~nano!] and drowned themselves in alcohol.


    Part 3


    After the Graduation Ceremony wraps up, I drop by Nanahoshi''s researchb.


    "Cough, cough"


    Nanahoshi is coughing and wrapped up like adybug.


    "Another cold?"


    "Cough... looks like it."


    Nanahoshi''s health has been pretty bad this past year.


    Always with a dry cough or a fever.


    Every time I will cure her with Detoxification Magic.


    And soon after she''ll get sick again.


    "Maybe you should start living a bit healthier."


    Nanahoshi basically never leaves the room.


    She will go outside when necessary, but she basically spent the whole year in theb.


    She''ll go to the cafeteria for lunch, but that''s about it.


    Breakfast and dinner are just leftovers, everyday a repeat of this unhealthy lifestyle.


    Of course eventually her immune system will deteriorate, and she bes easily sick.


    I don''t want to tell her off, but she needs to take better care of herself.


    "At least until your cold gets better, how about a little break?"


    "Research is going well, so I shouldn''t stop right now."


    After she said that, she turns towards a magic circle.


    Nanahoshi''s research has indeed been going well.


    Few months ago Phase 2 was sessfullypleted.


    Summoned matching cap for the PET bottle from Phase 1.


    Now is Phase 3.


    Summon a living being, like a nt or small animal.


    That''s currently underway.


    Just a bit more, and vegetables from the previous world may soon appear in this one.


    Going well indeed.


    "Today let''s begin the Phase 3 experiment."


    "Shouldn''t we wait for Cliff and Zanoba to be here?"


    "Ah, right. Then, can you go get them?"


    I shake my head.


    "Sorry, they have the day off."


    "Both on break? How rare, what''s the asion?"


    "Graduation Ceremony."


    "Graduation... Ah, is it that time already?"


    Nanahoshi frowns.


    She doesn''t want to hear about the graduation ceremony.


    Because that marks another year she''s stuck in this world.


    "Rinia and Pursena both graduated. They both n to head home, so I want to have a farewell party for them. Pleasee as well."


    "... Eh, fine."


    Rinia and Pursena are among Nanahoshi''s few female friends.


    Even though friends might be pushing it, but as farewell, she should participate as well.


    They seem to get along better than before.


    "They will probably be princesses when they get back."


    "I can''t see it."


    "True."


    Will Dorudia n really be alright with those girls as matriarchs?


    Well, even if they don''t look it, it should be fine if they''re recognized as such.


    They should be fine.


    Knock knock!*


    While I was thinking, a door knock.


    "... Em? Come in."


    "Excuse me ~nya."


    "I''ming in ~nano."


    Two familiar facese in.


    A cheeky cat and a drowsy dog.


    Rinia and Pursena. Walk in majestically in their uniforms.


    "Boss, we were looking for you ~nya."


    "Please grant us your presence ~nano."


    But they feel different than usual.


    What''s different?


    Is it because Rinia looks a little jittery?


    Or because Pursena isn''t chewing some meat with her mouth?


    The same feeling as our initial meeting.


    Their usual self would be joking around like [Flirting in another girl''s room when Fitts and Roxy-sama are not looking again ~nya.] [She''ll get angry ~nano.] But right now they don''t feel so light-hearted.


    Another duel?


    Settling the score before graduating?


    ... I don''t really like to fight to be honest.


    "Boss, please ~nya."


    "Please ~nano."


    Simple words, but I can feel their determination.


    From their eyes I can see their conviction.


    They won''t leave if they lose. Don''t tell me that''s what they have in mind?


    They have their own pride.


    Well, fine.


    Since this is the end.


    I''ll y along.


    I too am a man.


    It''d be bad if they decide to do something to Sylphy instead.


    "I understand. Nanahoshi, I''ll leave for a bit."


    "Wait, what about the experiment?"


    Nanahoshi looks obviously angry.


    But Rinia grabs her shoulder.


    "Youe too ~nya. Special permission ~nya."


    "Permitted ~nano."


    "Wait, hold on. Why?"


    They want Nanahoshi as their witness?


    I doubt Nanahoshi ns to testify for anyone.


    But Silent Seven Star is pretty famous.


    Having her as witness is definitely trustworthy.


    Part 4


    The scene changes to one of the school''s empty fields.


    A required stop on the way to the student residences.


    Because it tightly hugs the forest, and is covered in snow, it''s rather well hidden.


    "This will work ~nya."


    "... How nostalgic ~nano."


    This was once the location where Zanoba and I staged our kidnapping of Rinia and Pursena.


    The first time we fought was here, so in some ways a ce filled with memories.


    And it''s in this ce, Rinia and Pursena stand before me.


    Standing around ten paces from each other.


    Facing each other.


    Not me.


    ... Eh?


    "We hope Boss and Nanahoshi will be our witnesses ~nya."


    "For what?"


    "Rinia and I will decide once and for all who is stronger ~nano."


    In other words, a duel between Rinia and Pursena.


    "Why?"


    "The winner bes head of Dorudia n ~nya."


    "But I thought Dedorudia and Adorudia are separate tribes, so there''s no need for that?"


    If I remember correctly.


    Although I only spent time in Dorudia Vige, but I remember hearing about Adorudia Vige before.


    But, there can only be one n head.


    So the [Dorudia n, n Head] oversees all the different tribes?


    "That was what we thought at first ~nya."


    "But recently we changed our mind ~nano. The world is huge ~nano. There''s more to life than just being n head ~nano."


    "We have sisters too ~nya. We can teach them what we learned from school even if there''s only one of us going back ~nya."


    "Living a free life is more fun than bing n head ~nano."


    This again?


    What should I say.


    How aimless and irresponsible.


    You know, bing n head has been their life''s dream, what happened to them that changed their minds?


    "Either way, we''ll have to fight when we get back ~nya."


    "If we lose in the Great Forest, then we''ll be forced into a boring life ~nano. They''ll make us marry the strongest warrior in the vige ~nano."


    "In that case, why not decide it once for all right here, and walk a different path ~nya."


    "That way we won''t have any regrets ~nano."


    So n head remains as their ultimate goal.


    And if they can''t reach it, then live an interesting life outside of the Great Forest.


    Is that how it works?


    Eh, there''s too many holes in this story.


    Rather, a lot of problems.


    For one, this isn''t something for you to decide.


    But this is not my time to lecture them.


    They spent a lot of time thinking this through beforeing to their decision.


    Hating being tied down at home, wanting to live a free life, I can sympathize with them.


    "I get it. In that case I won''t stop you. Go ahead."


    "Is that fine? Letting them fight it out?"


    Nanahoshi doesn''t look very happy.


    She''s just a regr high school girl.


    She probably doesn''t want to see her friends fight.


    "Even if I refuse to watch, they''ll fight anyways."


    They''re probably evenly matched.


    Without a judge, they might not be able to decide a winner.


    If something were to happen, then they need a 3rd party to step in.


    They definitely need a witness.


    Also, Nanahoshi isn''t entirely correct, this isn''t a fight, this is a duel.


    A "duel" to decide a "winner."


    "I appreciate it ~nya."


    "Thank you very much ~nano."


    Rinia and Pursena both give their thanks.


    Then, again face to face, deep breaths.


    And stare down one another.


    "Hsss!"


    "Grrr!"


    Menacing sounds that should not be possible for young maidens emit from them, checking each other.


    Tension fills the air.


    It''ll start at any moment.


    I open my Demon Eye, and Nanahoshi wears a ring, a magic item.


    Starting now, these wild beasts will seriously try to kill each other.


    "Pursena. I''ve been meaning to tell you for a long time now, I have always hated you ~nya."


    "That''s my line ~nano. Since Rinia was a baby you always stuck to my back ~nano. You''re just a little sister, and now you dare to say that ~nano?"


    "Ha?! You''re the little sister ~nya. Remember how when we''re 4, Pursena, you pissed your pants and I helped you hide it ~nya? Adorudia never forgets a favor, so that was all talk ~nya."


    "It got wet because I was saving Rinia from drowning ~nano. Drowning, even though Dedorudia are supposed to be so graceful, how embarrassing ~nano."


    "That only happened because Pursena dropped the toy we borrowed from grandpa in the river ~nya!"


    "The one that dropped it was Rinia ~nano!"


    What is this?


    I don''t feel a bit of hate in this argument.


    Anger, hostility, such feelings well up.


    But not an ounce of hate between them.


    Purposely bringing out old grudges to taunt each other.


    Like they can''t go through with this if they don''t.


    "Pursena is a cry baby!"


    "Rinia is an idiot!"


    They continue tossing insults at each other.


    Then it bes juvenile.


    "Pursena is a dummy!"


    "Rinia is a shorty!"


    "Wha...! Pursena is a fatty!"


    "Ha, I am not fat!"


    The one that breaks is Pursena.


    The moment fates up, she snaps.


    "Garrr!"


    Pursena leaps forward.


    Plunging at Rinia with fist clenched.


    "Haa!"


    With cat-like reflexes Rinia reacted.


    Countering with a simr punch.


    "Grr..."


    "Ha..."


    Evenly matched.


    They stagger apart... the duel finally begins.


    Part 5


    "Ah! Pursena lunges forward!


    But Rinia dodges gracefully!


    Pursena pursues after Rinia like a heavy tank!


    Rinia uses hit & run tactics to counter Pursena''s attack!


    Pursena might be stronger, but Rinia has the advantage of speed!


    Rinia has no chance of winning in a direct battle!


    But strength alone can''t guarantee victory!


    If she can''t catch her opponent, then that strength won''t do a thing!


    Pursena fires a brilliant kick at Rinia! Jab! Straight!


    Rinia is too far! It wasn''t effective! Just a step short!


    Ahh! A straight from Pursena blows up Rinia!


    Rinia is staggering! Pursena presses her attack!


    What will you do, Rinia? Run? Or will you take a stand?


    Rinia chooses to stand and counter!


    Left jab! Another Jab! A super fast jab!


    Pursena is getting exhausted!


    Rinia is the same!


    Strength-wise she might have a disadvantage, but she won''t back down!


    Pursena withdraws, but her eyes shone like a foxhound!


    Pursena attacks from Rinia''s right...!


    Ah-! Pursena is bleeding!


    Did Rinia pull out a knife?


    No! It''s her ws! Rinia has extended her ws and scratched Pursena with her punches!


    Such a sharp cat attack!


    But it isn''t ying dirty! It''s a fight with everything you got!


    Rinia extends her ws, punch! Another punch! A left, right barrage!


    An entirely different pain from Pursena''s hard knuckles!


    Suffering, Pursena covers her face...!


    Ah! Rinia''s ws are tearing Pursena''s cloth apart!


    You can almost see parts that shouldn''t be seen!


    But! Pursena lets out a roar! She''s fine!


    Pursenands a hook on Rinia!


    Rinia winces in pain, a direct hit!


    Is Pursena going to win? Is it already decided?"


    "Since they can use anything, then why not use magic?"


    "Yes. Such closebat preclude any possibility of a magic battle. Because they immediately close the distance, there''s no chance for incantation. If it was Sylphy and I, we might be able with voiceless invocation, but those two can only fist fight. In these kind of anaerobic activity, even basic words be difficult to say. Imagine asking a marathoner to sing as he runs. Impossible, right? Same idea¨C"


    "That makes sense. Sorry for interrupting yourmentary. Please continue."


    "... Rinia stops moving!


    Infighting! A ssic infight!


    It''s looking bad for Rinia! Pursena''s punches have thrown her off her pace!


    Hit & run has be impossible!


    Has Rinia be a butterfly without her wings? Will she be trampled on the ground by the victor?


    No, Because!


    Look! Miss! Rinia dodged!


    Rinia uses her cat-like reflexes and dodged!


    A counter! Cat punch smash!


    She scratched Pursena''s cheek! Blood sttering! With a bounce Pursena tries to leap away!


    Rinia presses on!


    Rinia presses on!


    A Brazilian High Kick right at the knockers!


    Ah-! Pursena! It connected with Pursena!


    Wait, I see teeth! Pursena somehow managed to bite the leg that was aiming for her head!


    That''s right, she''s a wolf! Not knuckles, she has teeth!


    Just like Pursena has Rinia on the ground, smashed her down!


    Is Rinia done?


    But Pursena isn''t the only one with teeth!


    Rinia shes her shiny teeth and bites back!


    A death match between two beasts!"


    "All I see is a mess of a fight..."


    "Well, yeah, that''s true too."


    "Hey, can I ask a question?"


    "Sure."


    "Those two are fighting so desperately, but why are you having so much fun with it?"


    "Sorry."


    Part 6


    It was a long struggle.


    First the insults fly, then the battle begins.


    The beginning was highly skilled closebat.


    But ended with them rolling around biting and scratching like kids.


    An intense struggle.


    Like ying on the snow as they fought.


    Then, at some point, they stop.


    And then only one stands.


    "I won ~nano..."


    It''s Pursena.


    Her body covered in cuts.


    Her cloth torn, wet with snow, stained with blood.


    Bite and scratch marks cover her body, dripping with blood.


    A fierce figure.


    A proud figure.


    It''s a figure that has overcame mortalbat.


    "..."


    Pursena sneers down at the Rinia still lying on the ground.


    For a brief moment showing some mixed emotions, then turns away.


    "I won ~nano."


    "Ah, um. Congrattions... Sit down, both of you let me heal you."


    I ce a hand on her shoulder as I finish, but she flicks it off.


    "These scars are my pride, so I want to keep them all ~nano."


    "Thank you, but that''s not necessary ~nya."


    "Really?"


    Pride?


    They were serious.


    Somewhere along the way, I thought they weren''t, how embarrassing.


    "I don''t know if I''ll see Rinia again, a pity ~nano."


    "No, but you should at least have more chances before leaving?"


    "No ~nano. This is goodbye ~nano. We already packed up, and are leaving today ~nano."


    So everything was decided already.


    From now on they''ll go their separate ways, and today decided everything.


    Somehow, so cool.


    Then, better not have that farewell party.


    Feels like it''ll ruin the mood.


    "... No healing magic is fine, but how about I dress the wounds?"


    "I got it ~nano."


    I watch Pursena as she staggers towards the student housing.


    Then suddenly, Nanahoshi chases after her.


    She covers Pursena under her own jacket and lends her a shoulder to lean on.


    Nanahoshi has a gentle side too.


    ... Okay, next.


    "Still alive?"


    I look down at Rinia on the ground.


    She hasn''t lost consciousness.


    Just staring nkly up the sky.


    "Still alive ~nya."


    She''s also a mess.


    Just as bad as Pursena.


    Her cloth torn with bite marks.


    Blood from her shoulder stain the snow red.


    Maybe because she took too many punches, her entire face is swollen.


    Spitting blood, but there should be no internal damage, just a few cuts in her mouth.


    "Ruining something so beautiful."


    "True ~nya."


    Suddenly I noticed, I can see Rinia''s figure between her torn cloth.


    Hard not to stare.


    I take my jacket and put it over her.


    But it is rather cold.


    Nanahoshi lent her jacket too. Hopefully her cold won''t get worse.


    "Thank you ~nya."


    Rinia wobbles to put her head under her hands.


    Lying on the ground rxed, with her legs crossed.


    "Ahah... I lost ~nya."


    White vapor flies upward with every word.


    "It was a beautiful fight."


    "What beautiful fight ~nya? Boss''s voice, we can hear everything ~nya. You were enjoying yourself ~nya."


    Um.


    Well, I should have read the mood.


    But it was an exciting fight.


    A cat fight.


    I mean, a passionate struggle between warriors under the limelight.


    No, if I make it apetition she might get mad again.


    "Well, what''s important in the end is be happy ~nya."


    "Now I feel bad."


    "It''s fine ~nya. For outsiders it''ll just look like a quarrel ~nya. Be happy ~nya."


    With that said, Rinia covers her face.


    Must be licking her wounds.


    "You''re not going to use healing magic?"


    "These are scars of a loser, so honestly I want them gone, but I will endure it this time ~nya. These kind of things will eventually be my pride ~nya."


    Do all the Beast Race I have fought treat their wounds as a source of pride?


    "..."


    Rinia looks to the sky in silence.


    "..."


    I look up as well.


    Unique to the North, a grey sky as far as the eye can see.


    Tonight will snow as well.


    "Well, what are you going to do now?"


    "From now on ~nya?"


    "You said a free life, but do you have anything you want to do?"


    "Yes ~nya. After traveling around for a bit, get into trade ~nya."


    Trade, huh?


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    I think she has better chances as an adventurer.


    "Any specifics?"


    "Of course ~nya."


    Rinia said confidently.


    As long as she knows what she''s doing.


    No, it still feels wrong.


    If she goes about it so casually, she''ll get in trouble.


    "If it all goes ording to n, in 5 years I can make a ton of money ~nya."


    "... Well, then, if you get in trouble,e ask for my help?"


    "Nyahaha. After I seed, I''ll lend money to Boss ~nya."


    Rinia seems rather opportunistic even though she lost.


    She might have decided on her own, but now she''s no longer bound by home. She has won her freedom.


    Or maybe, she''s just putting up an act.


    Regardless, her face reads, it''s finally over.


    Part 7


    Rinia and Pursena did not say goodbye to anyone else.


    They each return to the student housing at separate times. After dressing their wounds, they immediately took their luggage and left the school.


    Nanahoshi and I each watched Pursena and Rinia leave by themselves.


    Neither said much more.


    They just asked us to let Zanoba and Cliff know.


    They also apologized to Sylphy and Ariel.


    Pursena will head back to the Great Forest and work hard to be the next n head.


    I don''t know the details, but Rinia will do as she nned.


    They do not n to meet again.


    That was the n.


    This kind of lifestyle is so cool.


    A bit of gossip.


    That night, I heard a rumor.


    "Someone saw two Beast Race girls with luggage quarreling at a public carriage stop."


    Supposedly.


    I guess they forgot to schedule separate times at the public carriage and identally ran into each other.


    How careless.


    ¡ª


    Coming year:


    3rd Year: Norn (Bancho''s Sister), Elinalise (Old Elf)


    4th Year: Rudeus (Water King ss Magician)


    5th Year: Zanoba (Figure Monster), Cliff (Normie )


    6th Year: Nanahoshi (Summoning Sister)


    7th Year: Ariel (Asura Second Princess), Sylphy (Mother of 1), Luke (Hot Guy)


    Graduated: Rinia (Loser, Cat), Pursena (Winner, Dog)

 Chapter 158: Phase Four

    <h4>Chapter 158: Phase Four</h4>


    Part 1


    Days after the graduation ceremony.


    Right now I''m looking at a giant magic circle.


    At first nce it looks like a brick.


    Actually a stack of A2-sized paper with magic circles covering the front and back.


    At least 100 sheets or so tall.


    Wooden frames keep the stack together on four corners, and the frame also has a magic circle drawn on it.


    Probably a magic tool of sorts.


    Construction has taken a really long time.


    I helped, but it has mostly been Nanahoshi.


    "If you please."


    Standing besides the magic circle, Nanahoshi said.


    Cliff and Zanoba beside her.


    They also helped with the research.


    Thus they also want to witness the research advance as well.


    Nanahoshi was reluctant, but since it''s their right to ask, she caved eventually.


    That''s the excuse, but honestly they''re there in case Nanahoshi goes berserk if it fails again.


    And to help console Nanahoshi.


    Consoled by the opposite sex, it should have some effect.


    Men and women together, it has worked for me.


    At least find a few guys to pamper her.


    Head to a tavern somewhere, order some Dom Perignon, and go crazy.


    Cliff, Zanoba, the three of us.


    But this time I feel confident.


    Cliff guaranteed it when the blueprint was outlined.


    Thanks to the prosthetic limb research, Cliff''s skills have reached another level.


    It should work... probably.


    Okay.


    "Magic injection begins."


    I ce a hand over the edge of the magic circle.


    "..."


    My magic begins pouring in.


    Rapidly magic is sucked from my palm.


    The consumption rate is incredible.


    Probably beyond the capacity of anyone else.


    Thinking carefully, it''s obvious.


    Back in the days, Sylphy was exhausted after just a single one of these magic circles, so equivalent to an advanced level magic in consumption.


    And now we have 100 of them.


    Although Cliff helped limit the magic consumption, so it''s not 100 times, it should at least still be 10, 20 times the usual.


    "How time consuming. We should improve on this area a bit..."


    "Shh."


    Cliff murmurs to himself, but Nanahoshi stops him.


    Blood-like, magic streams continuously from my heart.


    The magic circles shine in reaction to the magic power.


    Nothing feels off this time.


    And the magic flow has been normal.


    Light from the magic circle outlinesplex patterns.


    Colors changing constantly.


    Yellow, red, purple, white...


    Deja vu.


    I have seen these lights before.


    Metastasis Event.


    The same colors as back then.


    What do I do? Should I stop?


    If it happens now, then Zanoba and Cliff will fall in as well.


    No, it might lead to a bigger disaster.


    Sylphy and Norn have school today too.


    No, not just the school, the city, Lucy, everything...


    But, nothing strange thus far.


    In the first ce, the magic circle we made doesn''t have that kind of power.


    We spent a long time gaining experience to prevent that from happening.


    It''ll work.


    It''s fine; it''ll work.


    "...!"


    Light glows brighter.


    Then, it begins to dim.


    Dong.


    A soft noise.


    Magic flow quickly ceased.


    Light disappears from the magic circle.


    "..."


    Middle of the magic circle.


    A green object.


    A pretty round thing patterned ck and green.


    A shiny, watery item from earth, in patterns of ck and green.


    A watermelon.


    "Sess!"


    "Awesome!"


    Nanahoshi stands up, a victory pose.


    "Congrattions, Shisho!"


    "We did it!"


    Cliff and Zanoba apuse cheerfully.


    "Say..."


    Cliff approaches the watermelon in anticipation and pokes it.


    "Green and yellow, what an inauspicious exterior... Can I hold it? Will it bite?"


    "Okay, but don''t drop it. It''s unexpectedly fragile."


    "Oh... It''s rather heavy."


    Cliff picks up the watermelon with curiosity and looks all over it.


    A watermelon''s color does look rather unlucky.


    For people of this world, the ck and green pattern is something to be feared.


    The inside is blood red too, of course it looks a bit disgusting.


    But this world has many strangely shaped fruits and vegetables as well.


    If we search carefully, it''s possible that something like watermelon exists in this world too.


    I think I remember seeing some kind of a melon before.


    "Hey, Nanahoshi."


    "What?"


    "Now that I think about it, wouldn''t summoning a Yubari King be better? Since that''s a hybrid cultivar, it definitely wouldn''t exist in this world."


    "You... do you even know the difference between regr and hybrid melons?"


    Having her say that, I was a bit stumped as well.


    At best, I can tell prince melon and cantaloupe apart.


    "Anyways, I can''t go that detailed yet. Actually, I was trying to summon a cabbage this time."


    Subtle emotion surfaces as Nanahoshi said.


    This world has vegetables like cabbage too.


    So could we tell the difference?


    Figure out whether we summoned a cabbage from this world or the other.


    I''m no farmer.


    Neither is Nanahoshi.


    Summoning vegetables might have been a mistake from the start.


    "..."


    No, it''s fine.


    An experiment is based on theory, and we have results.


    Then, this watermelon should be fine.


    Although we can''t confirm whether it''s from this world.


    But, all in all, watermelon is watermelon.


    Calling it a sess isn''t a lie.


    "Well, since it''s a sess, let''s celebrate!"


    Zanoba looks uninterested, probably because it wasn''t doll shaped.


    "Ah, fine."


    Badigadi, Pursena, and Rinia.


    Those lively people are gone.


    The party will feel a bit shabby without them.


    But, let''s put that aside for now.


    Part 2


    That night we hosted a banquet.


    Pursena and Rinia are gone.


    But Roxy and Norn sub in for them.


    By count, only Badigadi is short.


    Lost a few lively folks, but gain a few more family.


    The mood is different, but that''s not a bad thing.


    Nanahoshi chugs down mugs of beer on one hand, holding Julie like a doll on herp with her other, while chatting with Elinalise.


    Elinalise has a loving smile as she listens to Nanahoshi.


    Zanoba and Cliff are busy discussing something with Roxy.


    From the look on their faces, they''re talking about the research.


    "Okay, here Rudi."


    "Ah, thank you, Sylphy."


    Sitting besides me, Sylphy pours me a drink.


    "Sylphy''s not drinking today?"


    "I''m weird when I''m drunk, so I''m going to hold back today."


    "... Really?"


    "We''re not staying out tonight, and I need to say goodnight with Lucy afterwards."


    "I understand."


    But I think Sylphy is so cute when she''s drunk.


    That uninhibited flirting.


    But that kind of self control shows off her motherly side too.


    As I think and flirt with Sylphy, Roxyes over.


    "Rudi, may I?"


    "Em?"


    "Pull out a chair for me?"


    Following her instructions I pull out a chair, but instead she decides to sit on myp.


    Her hair before my eyes.


    I can feel her butt on my thighs.


    This. How wonderful.


    Ah, this is bad.


    "Roxy, are you drunk?"


    Sylphy asks with a forced smile.


    "A little."


    Looking carefully, Roxy looks a little flush.


    She usually doesn''t drink at all, how strange.


    Am I witnessing a rare moment when Roxy lets loose?


    "Phew~"


    Roxy leans against me.


    Pushing her weight gently on my chest.


    I can hear her heart beating.


    Amazing, from this angle, if I pull just a little on her robe I might see what''s inside.


    What should I do?


    I want to see.


    Let''s get her a little more drunk.


    "How nice... I want a turn."


    "Of course, Sylphy."


    If not, Roxy on my left, and Sylphy on my right works too.


    Few days ago when we''re sleeping together. It was also Roxy left, Sylphy right. That was amazing.


    Happiness overflowing from both hands kind of feeling.


    "... Brother."


    Oops, with my perverted thoughts exposed, Norn has been staring.


    No good, no good.


    Without realizing it, I have been neglecting Norn.


    She''s not familiar with many in this circle.


    She probably met everyone already, but I doubt they have had many conversations.


    All she did was stare quietly at me from the start.


    "Sorry, Norn. You''re probably not used to this."


    "No, it''s fine. I have something I need to talk about, can I?"


    "Ah, sure."


    I sit Roxy on the chair nearby and turn to face Norn.


    "Em. Well, it''s about the Student Council."


    "Oh, that thing."


    On Graduation Day.


    Norn was sitting at the back seat for the Student Council.


    Norn looked troubled when I spotted her. It made an impression.


    "Ariel-sama invited me. She said although my grades are not spectacr, I have the drive."


    "So that''s what happened... Does Sylphy know about this?"


    "Yes. I''m aware."


    I ask Sylphy and she nods to confirm.


    I guess she knew.


    If I have to guess, Roxy should know too. When I turn to check, Roxy purposely looked away. So she knew too!


    The only one that doesn''t is me.


    What the heck?


    "Sorry. Norn-chan said she wanted to tell you herself, so I kept quiet."


    "Is that so?"


    Sylphy looks troubled as she apologizes.


    Maybe she''s not drinking precisely for this.


    Norn continues with a troubled expression.


    "So, brother. May I officially join the Student Council?"


    Of course.


    I was just about to answer when I stop myself.


    Norn is already busy with two things.


    Sword training and writing.


    The book doesn''t have to be hurried, just once a week is enough. We can even take a break and start again in a few years, but sword training needs to be done daily.


    Sword training and regr studies.


    And Student Council on top of that, can Norn handle all that?


    Norn isn''t worse than others, but she isn''t particrly good either.


    Can she juggle 3-4 things at once?


    "Norn."


    "Yes."


    "Can you handle so many things at once?"


    "..."


    Norn bites her lips.


    Maybe she realizes herself that it might be too much pressure.


    "I''m not against you joining the Student Council, but will you give up halfway?"


    "I won''t."


    "You started writing and sword training on your own too. Well, writing was originally my job, so let''s ignore that. What about sword training then? School too, third year will be even harder."


    "I''ll work hard at school and sword training too."


    Easier said than done.


    But doing so many things at once.


    If you chase two rabbits, you will surely lose them both.


    "Rudi."


    Sylphy looks at me worriedly.


    "Norn-chan. She has done well up to now."


    Really?


    Up to now. Indeed.


    But what about in the long term?


    Will she crash and burn?


    "Say, how long has she been helping?"


    "Over a year at the Student Council. I remember since it was when Rudi left on his journey."


    "Eh? Wow, that''s a long time."


    During my journey.


    In other words, even before sword training with me?


    ... Eh?


    "Don''t worry, Rudi. I guarantee it. Even after Norn-chan bes an official member of the Student Council, she can do it all, and she won''t cave halfway."


    Sylphy sounds convincing.


    Really?


    So it''s not a question of whether she can handle it, they drop the question after knowing for sure it can be done.


    In that case, who am I to disagree?


    "Yes... Norn has always been working hard."


    While I''m not looking, Norn has been doing her best.


    That makes me really happy.


    A happiness hard to put into words.


    "I get it. Although I don''t think she needs my permission for this, but I''ll permit it. Norn. Please work hard from now on."


    "Yes, brother! Thank you!"


    Norn bows happily.


    Ultimately, it''s up to her.


    But cheering her on is the job of us around her.


    So I''ll do my best to cheer her on.


    While I was thinking, I suddenly hear Nanahoshi''s voice.


    "Let''s cut the watermelon."


    Everyone got a slice of the watermelon we summoned today.


    It''s sweeter than I remembered, but a little dry.


    Definitely from California.


    Putting the taste aside.


    I noticed one thing when we cut it open.


    It''s seedless.


    That growing method should be unknown in this world.


    In other words, it''s a sess.


    Part 3


    The banquet reaches its climax.


    Maybe that''s a bit off.


    Nanahoshi singing; Norn dancing.


    Zanoba talks dolls with Norn.


    Sylphy is taking care of the wasted Roxy.


    Cliff and Elinalise are busying themselves.


    With the banqueting to a close, I feel a particr fatigue.


    Letting the alcohol take over, I lean against my chair.


    This feels nice.


    "... Well done."


    Just now, Nanahoshies beside me.


    "... Cough, cough..."


    Nanahoshi looks unwell.


    Unwell because of drinking?


    If she has a cold, she should have held off on the alcohol.


    "Want me to help with detox?"


    "... Please."


    I cast detoxification and healing magic on her, and she finally looks more rxed.


    Looking a little better, she can finally rx.


    "Anyways, thank you. With this done, we can proceed to the next stage."


    "That''s fine."


    I have been assisting Nanahoshi''s research for 3 years now.


    Time sure has passed fast.


    Compared to Phase 1, Phase 2 and 3 have been easy.


    Of course Zanoba and Cliff helped too, but it has proceeded far smoother than my anticipation.


    "If I remember right, Phase 4 is to summon an animal."


    "That''s right. I have a friend in this area, so I n to go ask about it."


    The summoning expert she mentioned before?


    "Don''t tell me it''s Orsted."


    "No. Although Orsted can use summoning magic too, it''s someone else."


    Someone else.


    Say, Orsted even knows summoning magic.


    As the Hitogami said, Orsted really knows all the techniques of this world.


    But using and knowing are separate issues.


    Innovator and user are two different things.


    "So I have a suggestion."


    "What is it?"


    "I have yet to reward you for the PET bottle experiment, right?"


    "Oh yeah."


    Now that she mentions it, I really did forget it.


    Back then, I was busy taking care of Lucy.


    People won''t ask for more once they''re satisfied.


    "Including this time''s favor, how about I introduce that person to you?"


    "Introductions?"


    "Honestly speaking, if you''re interested in summoning magic, then learning directly from him would be better."


    Well, I don''t really want to learn other world summoning.


    True, summoning various things from the other world can be rather useful.


    I also want to try to summon a baby bottle or a stroller.


    But I can live without them.


    I''m content with what I have.


    But I''m rather interested in regr summoning magic.


    I probably won''t have many opportunities to use this, so it''s purely out of curiousity.


    If I want to understand the cause of the Metastasis Event, then this knowledge is indispensable.


    "Is that person that big of a deal that he''s worth two favors?"


    "Em. Perhaps he can do something about your mother''s memory loss as well."


    "What...?"


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but jump up.


    Norn leans over too, probably wanting more details as well.


    "Really?"


    "I don''t know for sure, but he has lived for a long time. There''s a good chance he might know a way."


    Cure Zenith''s memory loss.


    Although I think her recovery has been rather smooth.


    But we don''t know if her memory can really be recovered.


    Even if there''s no cure, but if we can figure out the name and cause of her illness, along with my knowledge from the past world, then maybe we can do something about it.


    My knowledge of the past life is so-so, but it''s possible.


    "Are you talking about Nanahoshi''s Shisho?"


    "If possible, please introduce me as well."


    I don''t know when, but Zanoba and Cliff havee over as well.


    Elinalise sticking behind Cliff.


    She''s busying herself with his ear. I don''t know what for, but at least she looks happy.


    "Well... You helped too. I can make the introduction."


    Nanahoshi looks a little troubled.


    Probably not an easy character to talk about.


    "Ah, me too!"


    While I was thinking, Sylphy leans over as well.


    Roxy fell asleep on a row of chairs.


    Norn is probably not interested, she''s watching us from a distance beside Roxy.


    If we do go, then they probably want to join too.


    Including Nanahoshi that''s 7 in all.


    "Wouldn''t it be troublesome with so many people?"


    "... That should be fine. He said 12 or less is fine. Even if everyone goes it should not be a problem."


    Nanahoshi nods, lookingposed.


    Basically, Zanoba and Cliff want to go.


    But if Nanahoshi''s side is okay with it, then I don''t have a reason to refuse.


    "Will the visit take long?"


    A few months walk?


    Maybe a bit faster with using the teleportation ruins.


    Traveling to the teleportation ruins alone takes 5 days.


    To and from, that''s 10 days.


    Including the rest of the trip, it''ll take at least a month.


    With Lucy here, I don''t want to stay away for so long.


    "It only takes a day if we want."


    "Ah, that''s awfully close. So you meet often then?"


    Only a day?


    So only 2 days of travel.


    Even if we stay over for a few days, then we can be back in a week.


    At that distance, we might as well bring Lucy too.


    "Distance-wise it''s not particrly close. We don''t meet very often either. But if we do, there''s a way."


    Communication via magic tool?


    Although I have yet to see a magic tool like telephones, I have seen instant teleportation.


    Then, maybe telephone exists too.


    Mails take a long time to send.


    But if they have something setup already, then it could be faster and easier.


    Like a signal re or something.


    "Ah I see. Then, who''s this person you speak of."


    Nanahoshi frowns.


    She looks around at all the customers around us, then signals us toe closer.


    Like telling a secret we put our heads together.


    Nanahoshi quietly said.


    "Promise you won''t tell?"


    We all nod after Nanahoshi asked.


    Then, she said.


    "Armored Dragon King Perugius."


    400 years ago, the one that led humans to victory in the Lace Campaign, one of the three heroes who vanquished the Demon god.

 Chapter 159: Extra Chapter: Sharpening the Mad Dog’s Sword

    <h4>Chapter 159: Extra Chapter: Sharpening the Mad Dog''s Sword</h4>


    Part 1


    The western edge of the Northern Lands.


    The Holy Land of Swords.


    Thisnd had seen battle before.


    This ce that was presently the headquarters of the Sword God Style had seen for a time the prominence of the Water God Style. It was only 100 years ago. The Water God of a certain generation had dueled the Sword God and taken thisnd from him. That Water God himself had been defeated by another Sword God and the Holy Land returned to the hands of the Sword God Style. However, since then, this ce had be the ce where the strongest swordsman of the generation would stay and teach the sword.


    To be taught by the strongest swordsman. If possible, defeat the strongest swordsman and thus be the strongest yourself. To swordsmen who harbored these kind of wishes, this was a ce that they would wish to visit at least once.


    Right now, two unusual people arrived at thisnd.


    One of them was a person who was older than 60. An old woman. Though she wore a difficult expression, she was someone whose whole appearance could bestow upon others a sense of ease. Though she was currently dressed as a traveler, were her clothes different, she wouldn''t look out of ce sitting in a soft chair, knitting or embroidering something.


    There was just one thing that departed from that image; hanging at her hip was a single short sword. Moreover, if you looked carefully you''d realize that she didn''t have a single opening. If you were a skilled swordsman, you could tell with a nce that no matter where you thrust your sword, it wouldn''t meet its target.


    To tell you the truth, she was the Water God ¡ºReyda Liia¡» after all. Mastering the Water God Secret Art ¡ºSword of Deprivation¡», she was one of those who could be called the ''strongest swordsman of the generation''.


    The one who was apanying Reyda was a young woman. She was 20 years old, give or take, and her looks resembled Reyda. She was wearing traveler''s clothing like Reyda, and she too had a sword at her hip.


    "Oshishou-sama. Is this the Holy Land of Swords?"


    "That''s exactly right. It''s the den of beasts that you kept saying you wanted to go to."


    "I''m nervous."


    "It''ll be fine as long as you trust in your sword. As long as it isn''t the Sword God you''re up against, you''re plenty a match for this ce."


    "Yes, Oshishou-sama."


    While conversing, the two of them entered the Holy Land of Swords. Though it was called the Holy Land of Swords, at first nce it looked just like any other town. It had an inn, it had a weapons shop, and it had an adventurer''s guild. There were adventurers, merchants, and they were all walking around busily.


    However, if there was one thing strange about it, it was that all of the townsfolk were swordsmen of the Sword God Style. Even the townsgirls here and there with their slim arms were more skilled than most burly adventurers.


    "Shall we find an inn first?"


    "There''s no need; it''ll be fine if we just stay at Gull-boy''s ce."


    Saying this, Reyda left the town centre and continued walking further into the town. The further they walked, the fewer the adventurers and merchants became, and the more they would see people in thin clothing wielding wooden swords in dojos by the roadside. The girl that followed behind Reyda turned her head this way and that, regarding the sights as rather novel, and she felt that the people standing in the snow in cold-looking outfits were a fresh sight.


    "Oshishou-sama. Though these people are cold, they''re wearing very light clothing, aren''t they?"


    "Those of the Sword God Style that can''t move quickly are good-for-nothings after all. Even if it''s cold, they can''t wear heavy things on their bodies."


    "They''re the opposite of us who wear thick clothes even when it''s hot. It''s interesting, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not."


    Without sparing a nce at the roadside dojos, Reyda walked straight ahead. After passing a certain point, whether it was the dojos, the houses, or the young people in light clothing, all of them had disappeared. All that remained was a single path that continued to cut through the snowyndscape like a valley. At the end of it was a house and arge dojo encircled by a wall.


    This was the true body of the Holy Land of Swords. It was the great dojo that served as the headquarters of the Sword God Style.


    ¡ª


    Just as Reyda and her follower reached the entrance of the great dojo, a woman came out of it. Her long hair was tied behind her, and she bore a dignified expression. She had a bucket in her hand and looked as though she may have been going to fetch water. When she noticed the two of them, she immediately threw away the bucket and moved her hand to the sword at her waist in vignce.


    "Do you need something of us?"


    After looking at the woman carefully, Reyda''s difficult expression lessened a little.


    "Ohh, Nina? You''ve gotten big, huh."


    "...?"


    At Reyda''s words, the woman made a doubtful expression.


    "Ahh, don''t you remember? There''s no helping it I suppose. Thest time we met, you were tiny after all."


    Though Reyda looked like she was seeing something nostalgic, the woman, Nina Farion, had no recollection of her. All she understood was that the old woman in front of her was no ordinary person. And that the woman next to her was as strong as, or perhaps even stronger than, Nina was.


    "Today I''ve been called here by your boss. Guide us to him, would you?"


    "Boss?"


    "Gull Farion."


    Nina hesitated at those words. There were many who sought out the Sword God, Gull Farion. However, the majority of them were a conceited lot who didn''t know their ces and sought to take the Sword God title themselves. Nina and the other disciples had the duty of turning them away.


    "It may be impolite, but may I ask for your name?"


    "It''s Reyda. Reyda Liia. You understand just which Reyda Liia I am, right?"


    "-! I understand. Pleasee this way."


    However, the moment Nina heard her name; she bowed once to her and brought her inside.


    In this world, there was only one who could boldly dere themselves as Reyda Liia. They were the top of the Water God Style; only the Water God called herself Reyda Liia.


    Though Nina had considered for a moment the possibility that it was someone lying about their name, she could sense something bottomless from this old woman and extinguished that thought. Even if this woman was an imposter, she was someone of great skill.


    They were guided by Nina and entered the ce of the Sword God Style. Typical of snowy countries, the genkan there had a height difference. There, they shook off the snow, and then continued walking. The floor was wooden and squeaky. Reyda walked ahead whilst looking at Nina, and suddenlymented,


    "Though you''re young, you''re quite obedient and keen, aren''t you? Have you be a Sword King yet?"


    "No, I''m still not there yet."


    "I see. You''re being humble despite probably being the strongest amongst the youngsters here, right?"


    "Though I might be the fastest, I''m not the strongest."


    "Ohhh? That''s a good attitude. Good enough that I wouldn''t think you were a youngster of the Sword God Style."


    While making such conversation, the three of them arrived at the ¡ºSpace of the Present¡». There sat a single man. As though meditating, his eyes were shut.


    Reyda felt like a sword had been thrust at her throat. As one of the heads of the Three Great Sword Styles, the ¡ºWater God¡», even in her old age she boasted the same strength that she did in her prime. However, only this man''s sword was unblockable for her.


    For this man was the Sword God, Gull Farion.


    "I''ve brought Reyda Liia-sama."


    "You''vee."


    Gull Farion opened his eyes a little and looked at Reyda. Though he nced at the girl next to her, he immediately lost interest and looked away.


    "You''ve travelled a very long way toe here. Such a long journey must have been tough on your old bones."


    "It really was. But you bowed your head to me, so I came out of curiosity. Down we go..."


    Reyda walked over to the Sword God and sat in front of him. Though she had said ''down we go'', her movements were smooth like flowing water. A little distance behind her sat Nina, who seemed to be waiting, and the woman Reyda had brought along.


    "So, who and what did you want me to teach? Is it fine if I teach this girl?"


    Reyda gestured to Nina with her chin and asked the Sword God.


    "Well, she seems like a docile girl. Though she might be suited for the Sword God Style, it''s not as if she wouldn''t be able to use the Water God techniques."


    She had read the letter from the Sword God and came to thisnd.


    ¡ºI want you to teach one of my disciples¡»


    Normally Reyda would''ve torn up and thrown away such a letter. However, because the letter was from Sword God Gull Farion who hated relying on others, her interest was perked. However, were it only for such a reason, she wouldn''t havee all the way from the Asuran capital.


    "However, I have a condition."


    "What?"


    "Just as you wish for your own disciples to grow, I wish for you to show my disciple the Sword God Style. There''s no need to teach her, so just that much is fine."


    Reyda was sad over the fact that her disciple had grown arrogant. Amongst those learning swordsmanship in the Kingdom of Asura, there were many who were learning the Water God Style, however, few developed any ability. The girl Reyda had brought with her today was one of those few, and because there was no one equal to her amongst her fellow disciples, she had gotten a little carried away. Though she took her training seriously, because she had neither goal nor rival, Reyda had sensed that in this past year her disciple hadn''t grown at all.


    Reyda had brought her disciple here so that she would be brought down a notch, and because of that, begin to make great growth again. Even if the youngsters of the Sword God Style weren''t strong enough to humble her disciple, just battling the Sword God Gull Farion would be cause for great gains in EXP. After all, for those of the Water God Style, the stronger the training partner was, therger the results of their training.


    Moreover, Reyda thought that Gull Farion was thinking the same thing when he called her here. His disciple would cross swords with the Water God Style, and tasting the Water God counters with their own body, they''d be able to grow, she thought.


    "That''s fine. It''s a cheap price to pay."


    "Huhun. In that case, shall we have our disciples fight a bout?"


    Reyda took the initiative and spoke those words. The aim behind those words was to have Nina take her disciple down a notch. Though it would also be fine to have the Sword God fight her, Reyda thought that being humbled by someone of the same generation would be more frustrating.


    "That''s fine. Nina, call Eris here."


    "...Understood."


    Seeing that exchange, Reyda went [Oh?] and tilted her head. Since meeting her at the entrance earlier, Reyda had thought that Nina would be the one she''d be training.


    "Um, Shisho."


    "What is it? Hurry up and bring her here."


    "That is, would it be possible if I participated as well? I''m interested in how far the Water God goes, so..."


    "Hah? I was gunna have you do that from the start."


    The Sword God Gull Farion nodded at her request like it was a bother.


    "Thank you very much! I''ll immediately bring Eris here."


    Hearing his response, for just an instant a happy expression appeared on Nina''s face, and then she bowed. She then left the dojo.


    Part 2


    The moment she saw that girl, Reyda''s skin broke out in goose bumps.


    It was almost like the feeling of encountering a monster on the roadside. She almost reflexively moved her hand to her sword. That she didn''t do such an unsightly thing was for no reason other than the fact that her own disciple had moved first. The disciple openly disyed her vignce by moving her hand to her sword, a movement unfitting of a Water God Style exponent, who was supposed to always remainposed.


    "Eris. This granny is the person who''ll be teaching you about the Water God Style from now on."


    "...I''ll be in your care."


    Eris didn''t hide the displeasure on her face, but she bowed.


    (She''s like a wild beast, huh...)


    Reyda could sense violent emotions like that of a hungry beast, sleeping in the depths of Eris''s eyes. Even if she taught a person with such emotions the defensive Water God Style, they wouldn''t be able to learn it. A person like that wouldn''t have knocked on the doors of the Water God Style in the first ce.


    "I''m sorry, but Gull-boy, thisss isn''t suitable for the Water God Style you know. It''d be a waste of time."


    "I already understand something like that."


    Sword God Gull Farion nodded exaggeratedly.


    "In that case, what is it that I''m supposed to teach?"


    "I don''t want you to teach her anything. It''s fine as long as you give her an opponent of the Water God Style."


    From their exchange, Reyda had grasped Sword God Gull Farion''s objective. In other words, he wanted the girl called Eris to practice and learn ¡ºways of coping with the Water God Style¡». However, Reyda couldn''t understand why he wanted this. Certainly, it wouldn''t be a loss to gain experience in dealing with those of the Sword God Style. However, there was no need to call her all the way out here for such a thing. As long as it was a talented disciple of the Sword God Style, it wouldn''t be that hard for them to let loose a sh at a speed faster than the reaction time of an average Water God Stylist.


    Rather than learning the techniques of the Water God Style, for a North God Stylist it would probably be a better countermeasure to simply hone their own techniques. After all, unlike the Water God Style that couldn''t be learned properly without a fitting opponent, the Sword God Style was a style that focused on taking the initiative and speedily grasping victory, regardless of the opponent.


    To gain experience in fighting the Water God Style specifically suggests that he ns at some point to have her fight someone of the Water God Style, thought Reyda. And there was only one Water God Stylist who the Sword God didn''t think could be won against without going to such lengths.


    "What, are you nning on having this beast assassinate me or something?"


    "Goodness, no. What use would there be in killing an olddy who would croak on her own?"


    "In that case, tell me what you''re thinking. Why do you need me to teach her the Water God Style? Just who on earth is she nning to fight?"


    At these words, the Sword God made a broad and vicious grin.


    "Eris over there wants to defeat the Dragon God Orsted."


    "Goodness... Orsted?"


    Reyda''s face showed great agitation. She too, knew very well of that personage. She too knew of his strength and that, for some reason, he could use the techniques of the Water God Style.


    "The Dragon God? That''s quite a grandiose attitude you''re taking. Do you think she can do it?"


    "I think she can. Eris does too."


    "I see, I see. That''s fine then. Self-confidence is more important than anything."


    She didn''t know if he was lying or telling the truth. Saying that they wanted to take down the ¡ºDragon God¡», second of Seven Major World Powers, could be seen as nothing but a joke. However, the Sword God had a confident expression, and Eris was making a face like it was natural, and together they had a strange persuasiveness to them.


    Additionally, Reyda thought nothing except that it''d be interesting if they did it for real.


    "But you know, Sword God. I haven''t the faintest intention of teaching someone with no talent. First have her fight a bout with my student, and if she''s strong enough to overwhelm her, then I don''t mind teaching her this or that."


    It was killing two birds with one stone. No, it was killing three birds, she thought. Her student would have her arrogance crushed, and gain experience in fighting with the Sword God Style. If she somehow won, then it''d just have been participating in something funny and amusing. At such prospects, her heart leaps. Though Reyda was of the Water God Style, she was first and foremost a swordswoman.


    "That''s how it is, Isolte. Have a round with her."


    The Water God''s disciple. The woman called Isolte stood up.


    "I was listening to your conversation. I am the ¡ºWater King¡» Isolte Cruel. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    At that, Nina and Eris did as well. They faced Isolte.


    "I''m the ¡ºSword Saint¡» Nina Farion. I''ll be in your care."


    "...Eris Greyrat."


    [Three women make a market.] Though there was a saying like that, it didn''t fit these three, and each one of took a wooden sword from the corner of the dojo.


    "Since Shisho says so, I''ll abide, but... I don''t think that someone of the Saint rank would be able to overpower me."


    With her hand to her mouth, Isolte mumbled as if only Reyda could hear her.


    "...That''s true. Please go easy on me," said Nina.


    "Hmph..."


    Eris snorted.


    Isolte''s cheap provocations easily stirred up the Sword God Style genius who was easily fired up.


    Part 3


    One hourter, Eris was copsed in the dead centre of the dojo.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    Her eyes opened, and her breathing was wild. She had beenpletely beaten down by Isolte. Eris''s sword hadn''t touched Isolte even once.


    Eris''s sword boasted a speed that was in the top 10 even in this dojo. Because of her solo practice swings, her swings boasted speed and strength that approached Ghyine''s, and because of the rhythm particr to her, it was difficult evading even one of her strikes. Furthermore, once the techniques of the North God Style were added in, Eris''s strength far surpassed any ordinary Sword Saint.


    However, Isolte hadpletely parried all of Eris''s strikes, and met her with counters. Only 30 minutes into the match, were they using real swords, the number of times Eris would have died approached three digits.


    "..."


    Next to Erisy Isolte. After Eris''s defeat, the one who overwhelmed the triumphant Isolte was Nina.


    [In the end, a savage style with only speed and power like the Sword God Style can never break through the techniques of the refined Water God Style.]


    Nina easily crushed Isolte''s conceited thoughts.


    Nina''s strike flew at Isolte without mercy, and as if sucked in, struck her in the temple. The result was that Isolte was thoroughly defeated. It only took one strike.


    "The result was pretty interesting, huh."


    The one who said that was the one sitting at the head seat of the dojo, Sword God Gull Farion.


    "..."


    Nina gave a deep bow to the Sword God. He had said that it was an interesting result. He had probably not thought that she would win, even until the end. Though Nina had some discouraging thoughts like that, having been given the type of setting that allowed her to show her growth, Nina was happy as well. Nina too, enjoyed the feelings of victory.


    "The result wasn''t interesting or anything else."


    The one who said this was Reyda. To her, this conclusion was natural. A beast that didn''t even try to conceal its bloodlust was like a sitting duck to the Water God Style. Eris was certainly strong. She had potential. As a bundle of fighting spirit, she was like a heaven sent child when it came to battles, but even so, she couldn''t defeat the Water God Style.


    As for the fight between Nina and Isolte, the result of this too, was obvious to Reyda. Even at that age, with that much ability, Nina wasn''t conceited. It was probably that because of that Eris girl that Nina had no room to be conceited. The result of training without being conceited was that she was able to defeat Isolte, who on the contrary trained with conceit.


    Comparing Nina''s shes to Eris''s, they weren''t especially fast. On the contrary, they were just a tiny bit slower. When it came to the heaviness of their strikes, Eris''s ability to overwhelm was probably higher.


    However, Nina''s strike was a strike that wasn''t fuelled by her emotions. There was no bloodlust at all; without even preparing her emotions, a single strike. Let alone bloodlust, Isolte couldn''t even sense any intent to strike.


    "However, the results were satisfactory, weren''t they? How about it? Do you want to learn Water God techniques from me?"


    Being asked that, Nina showed that she was thinking about it for a little, but in the end, she shook her head.


    "No, I intend to master the Sword God Style."


    "I see, I see. That''s fine."


    Reydaughed with interest.


    "Gull-boy. How about this? For a while we''ll have these three train with each other, and have them improve themselves together."


    "Yeah. She probably has nothing to say, losing to someone like a Water King."


    "Our kid as well might be hardworking again if she has a target right above her."


    The result of the discussion between the Sword God and Water God was as follows:


    Eris would train until she could defeat Isolte. Isolte would train until she could defeat Nina. As they had the same goal in mind, and would point out each other''s weak points, some growth could probably be expected. It was that kind of conclusion.


    "...Nina, are you fine with this?"


    "I''m fine with it."


    Nina nodded. Certainly, she had only gotten involved this time out of curiosity. Bettering herself with the best disciple of the Sword God Style would probably be a plus for her as well. Nina had won. However, Nina didn''t feel that Isolte or Eris were below her. Furthermore, she understood the benefits ofpeting firsthand; had Eris not been here these past few years, she probably couldn''t have won against Isolte, she thought.


    "Alright. I guess that''s how we''ll be doing it. In the morning follow your own teacher as usual, and then once the sun starts to fall, the three of you gather and train together."


    "Yes."


    "...Got it."


    Nina nodded silently, and Eris as well answered as well while still prone. Though Isoltey unconscious, Reyda had no intention of voicing anyints.


    Like this, Eris''s Anti-Water God Style training began.


    Part 4


    One monthter.


    A strange three way deadlock had formed.


    Eris beat Nina.


    Nina beat Isolte.


    Isolte beat Eris.


    While each of them would still do their own training, each day they would face each other a number of times, exchanging their opinions. Isolte immediately pinpointed Eris''s weakness.


    "You let out too much killing intent, Eris-san. We of the Water God Style can read killing intent, so if we know an attack ising, we can prepare our stance."


    "Even if you tell me that, I don''t get it. Just what am I supposed to do?"


    Eris obediently listened to Isolte''s words. Though she was as self-centered and violent as she seemed, Eris was a person who coveted ways to strengthen herself.


    "Let''s see... Though you let out almost no killing intent before you strike, Nina-san, how do you do it?"


    "Even if you ask me how... Since you''ll win as long as your sword is the faster one, there''s no need for stuff like bloodlust, right?"


    On the contrary, it was a mystery to Nina why Eris was at all times, spilling bloodlust everywhere.


    [If there''s no enemy, what''s the point getting so worked up? Wouldn''t it be better to be rxed normally?]


    Nina''s thoughts were along these lines.


    "I don''t get it." spoke Eris.


    "Let''s see. Then how about making it a daily habit to get in the bath, wash your body, eat properly, and to think about that beloved guy that you mentioned while lying in a warm futon before sleeping properly?"


    "What the heck. Rudeus has nothing to do with it, right?"


    "Yeah... Geez, thest one was a joke. Anyway, just do the above. You stink, and you look ill, and it''s really unsightly."


    "...Got it."


    Eris herself didn''t want to stretch herself so much that she would snap. The more she trained, the more she understood that the Dragon God Orsted in her memories held ludicrous power. Isolte who was just in front of her used the same techniques as Orsted did. However, those were techniques far, far greater and more precise than Isolte''s. The outsider Orsted surpassed the Water King in these techniques.


    "Hahhh, why can''t I win against such a person? I''ll lose my confidence."


    Nina let out a huge sigh. At the advice of the Sword God, Gull Farion, she spent every day continuing a rational training programme. She rationally trained her body, rationally ate meals, and spent each day rationally. Despite all this, she couldn''t win against the clearly irrational Eris.


    "...Because I make it so that it''s like you move after."


    "Eh?"


    Nina hadn''t thought that Eris would ever say anything to her. Eris was self-centered and someone who normally wouldn''t care about anyone else''s problems after all.


    "It was something that Ruijerd taught me. If you use stuff like your gaze, you can make people move before you like they move after you."


    "Ruijerd... Who''s that?"


    "He''s my teacher."


    Nina tilted her head at Eris''s words. She didn''t really understand what Eris was saying.


    What Eris normally used was a high-level technique that Ruijerd taught her. As the crystallization of something that hardenedbat veterans would subconsciously do, it was one of the techniques of the warriors of the Supard Race.


    "In other words, you intentionally provoke your opponent''s attacks, Eris-san?"


    "That''s right."


    "..."


    At Isolte''s exnation, Nina understood Eris''s words as well. Though she understood, as expected it didn''t make it any less suspicious sounding, and Nina stared at Eris in suspicion. She hadn''t thought that this woman, who looked exactly like she was born and bred in the mountains, would be able to use such a high-level technique.


    On the contrary, Isolte understood that this was exactly what Eris was doing. The school known as the Water God Style was one that was primarily seated in counters. Its techniques as well were founded around the basis of making the opponent move first.


    "I see. Do you do this as well when you have me as an opponent?"


    "I do, but you don''t move, do you?"


    "I''ve undergone training for that after all... Next time, try not to do that, or let out killing intent and the result might be a little different for all we know."


    "...I''ll give it a try."


    Whilst frowning, Eris nodded. Though she said she would try it, she didn''t know how she was supposed to control her killing intent. After all, it wasn''t something conscious that she could take control of. Of course, this was something she had been told by others many times already. However, Ruijerd had taught Eris ways to use that overflowing bloodlust instead, so it wasn''t something that she wanted to hear.


    [Though normally it''d be a demerit, as long as you''re far enough above others, then there''s no need to forcibly keep it in check.]


    It was along this line of thinking.


    "What should I do? Hey, Isolte-san, what do you do?"


    "...For you, Nina-san, let''s see, in the Water God Style we have training where you''re deprived of your sight and are made to determine the real attack but... since I''ve heard that it''s a battle technique that Magic Races often use, the Sword God Style should have its own way of coping with it as well, I think. How about asking your Oshishou-sama about it?"


    Isolte had both excellence and cleverness. Amongst the swordsmen of the Water God Style, there were many diligent and persevering people.


    "Phew, it won''t go very well... Oh, the sun''s about to set, isn''t it?"


    With those words, Nina ended the study session.


    "Well then, until tomorrow, huh? ...Somehow, it''s been funtely, so it can''t be helped that we do this for so long. It''s my first time having discussions with people of my level and age, after all." Isolte said, cheerfully.


    "That''s true. It''s the same for me, Isolte-san."


    Nina agreed. Though Eris was normally silent, once she spoke to her, she found that Eris''s knowledge onbat was broad and varied. Her knowledge wasn''t limited just to the North God techniques that she had recently been learning, but also included the techniques of the Magic Race. Though she had given Nina the impression of being an iprehensible monkey woman, Nina was now reevaluating her true worth. It wasn''t that she was using uncivilized techniques, but just techniques of a different school, Nina thought.


    "...Hmph."


    Eris was the same as always. Normally, even if she participated in study sessions at the word of the Sword God, she didn''t voice her own opinions.


    What Eris recalled at those times was the distant past: the times when she studied swordsmanship together with Rudeus. In those days, she had done this kind of thing as well with Rudeus, they discussed this and that, and various ideas popped up as well. It was something that Rudeus did. Though it was for this kind of simple and easily understood reason, to Eris it was an extremely important reason, and made hermunicate with others.


    "Well then, I''ll be going and training with Shisho now."


    "Thank you for today as well, Isolte-san."


    "Not at all, Nina-san. I feel the same way. It''s the truth that I''m steadily getting stronger as well."


    Where the road separated into paths leading to the dorms and the guest area, Nina and Isolte spoke their farewells with smiles. Eris continued walking briskly towards the dormitories.


    "Thank you as well, Eris-san."


    "...I''ll get a hit in tomorrow."


    "I''ll look forward to it."


    "Hmph."


    Without ncing back, Eris continued to walk. Nina bowed once to Isolte and then caught up to Eris.


    "Eris, it''s fine if you keep training after this but, once you''re done, at least take a bath!"


    Was it the usual Eris, she would''ve turned a deaf ear to these words. Nina as well thought that it was a waste of breath, but stinky things stank, so she had no choice but to continue saying this every day. However, Eris was different today. While making a slightly unhappy expression, she turned her head and stared intensely at Nina.


    "What you said earlier, was it for real?"


    "Earlier? What did I say?"


    "That if every day I get in the bath, wash my body, eat properly, and think about Rudeus while lying in a warm futon before sleeping properly, I''ll be able to get rid of my bloodlust."


    "Uu..."


    Nina''s words were caught in her throat. Those were just random words she had spouted out to get Eris to do as she wanted. However, there was no mistake that [mushin] could be born from rxing. That''s why she carried through with this idea.


    "T-, that''s right. In general, if you''re as smelly as you are now, that guy you mentioned definitely won''t turn your way, you know."


    "No, he would, you know. Rudeus would always hug my sweat-drenched shirts after all."


    "That''s..."


    While recalling Rudeus who she had only ever seen once, Nina imagined him burying his face in a girl''s sweaty shirt.


    [He''s just a pervert.]


    However, seeing that Eris''s expression was quickly bing displeased, Nina didn''t say this.


    "Anyway, I''ve heard that if you''re too dirty, even men will start to hate you."


    "Well, Rudeus really didn''t ck off on cleaning, huh."


    "T-, that''s right! That''s why you should make sure to always keep your body clean."


    Eris started to think. What she recalled was Rudeus. Though she had thought not to think about him, she lost focus and ended up remembering him. Once she remembered him, her mouth started to spread into a happy smile.


    Then, Eris noticed. That when she was like this, she probably didn''t have any bloodlust.


    So then, she nodded at Nina.


    "I get it. I''ll go have a bath then."


    "Yeah, I knew you''d say that. I get it already, so I''ll just give up on tr-... What did you just say?"


    Eris didn''t respond to that question and returned to her room.


    With a confused expression, Nina stood stock-still.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It took another year from that point for Eris to be able to fight at least on par with Water King Isolte.

 Chapter 160: Floating Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 160: Floating Fortress</h4>


    Part 1


    Half a day''s walk from Magic City Sharia, not even an hour by horse, there lies a city ruin.


    Or rather, what remains of a castle.


    Great columns lie t on the ground, stone tes scatter about.


    This must be how the Parthenon would look after further deterioration.


    It must have been a sight to behold once upon a time.


    It gives the impression of a relic of history.


    "What''s left of the Scotts Castle, a relic from when mankind battled Lace. It was said that thousands came to defend against the Demon invasion. In the end, all was for naught, and it was captured."


    Exins the beautiful girl with golden braided hair besides me.


    Graceful exterior, d in expensive travel wear, a charismatic figure obvious even from afar.


    Indeed, the one and only Ariel Anemoi Asura.


    "..."


    Was that exnation for me?


    With that in mind, I nced around me.


    Luke and Sylphy stand not far behind.


    A little further back, Roxy, Zanoba, Cliff and Elinalise.


    Nanahoshi ahead.


    Ariel looks towards me, there''s no one between us.


    "Ariel-sama sure knows her stuff."


    It would be rude to ignore her.


    With that in mind I answered. Ariel gently smiled in response.


    "Folktales of this area often mention this topic."


    "Are you interested in folktales?"


    "To develop rtionships with the aristocracy of the area, that is also necessary."


    Ariel exins as a matter of fact.


    Memorize local history in order to befriend the local aristocracy.


    She has it tough.


    "Buting to a ce like this, can we really reach Perugius-sama from here?"


    "To be honest, I don''t really know what we do next, but..."


    I look towards Nanahoshi in front of us.


    Carrying a heavy backpack, moving unimpeded by the rubble around us, she leads looking straight ahead.


    She told us to just follow along, but can we really get there from here?


    From what I can recall, her notes don''t feature a Teleport Magic Circle in this location.


    "I''m more worried that having so many people tagging along would be a bother."


    Hearing what I said, Arielughs out loud.


    "Rudeus-sama sure worries over the strangest things. Even if he isn''t the king of a country, he''s still called [King], a true hero! A few guests


    like us shouldn''t be a bother."


    "If you say so..."


    I nce behind us.


    Me, Nanahoshi, Ariel, Sylphy, Luke, Roxy, Zanoba, Cliff, and Elinalise.


    9 in total.


    I thought it''s a bit too much, but from a royal perspective, that should be nothing.


    For royalty, guestse in tens, just us few can''t count for much.


    By the way, Norn refused politely because of school work.


    Maybe she''s worried about her promise to not ck off on her sword training and studies after joining the student council.


    Well, if I really brought her along, then I''d have to bring Aisha too. This works just as well.


    "Perugius-sama may be living the quiet life, but after the Lace campaign he spent some time as a guest of Asura Kingdom, as an equal of


    King Asura. He would bring an entourage numbering in the tens or hundreds to the royal pce. Someone of his stature won''t be troubled by a


    mere 9 guests."


    "Ah, I see."


    Ariel''s charismatic voice is pleasing to the ear.


    Anyone would be bothered to have guests arrive unannounced, but hearing this from Ariel, maybe it isn''t that big of a deal.


    "... If he got tired of the court life, maybe he got tired of guests too."


    "Maybe. But if that''s really the case, then Nanahoshi-sama probably won''t allow me toe along."


    "I don''t think Nanahoshi is the kind of person that worries over these things."


    Speaking of that, I recall how Ariel ended uping along.


    Back then, hearing Nanahoshi mention Perugius, I couldn''t contain my excitement.


    The Armored Dragon King Perugius.


    Even I have heard of that name before.


    Not long after I came to this world, I read about him in a book.


    400 years ago, a hero of the Lace Campaign.


    In it writes that he controls 12 familiars, rebuilt the ancient sky castle, and challenged Lace with hispanions.


    After Lace was sealed, as tribute to his exploits, the new era is named "Armored Dragon era" in his honor.


    Armored Dragon King Perugius did not be head of a country, rather he sits afloat Sky Castle [Chaos Breaker] and travels the world.


    Of course I''m excited to meet someone of that caliber.


    No matter what, a castle in the sky!


    Laputa ho!


    I ought to be busy with research and child-rearing.


    But I still want to go.


    Even if only once.


    I''m sorry, Lucy. Papa''s curiosity got the better of him.


    But Papa will definitely bring something back for you!


    Sylphy''s concerns were theplete opposite of my selfish self.


    She asked Nanahoshi.


    "Can Ariel-samae along as well?"


    "Ariel?"


    Nanahoshi looked troubled.


    Ariel has solicited her on many asions.


    Nanahoshi wields tremendous influence within Asura and Ranoa kingdoms, so Ariel has long sought to bring her into her circle.


    But Nanahoshi wants to avoid entanglement with this world. That would just be a bother.


    "Yes. Perugius-sama may have lived in seclusion for a long time, but his name still holds pivotal weight within Asura court. Ariel-sama,


    she... looking towards the future, I''m sure she would want to meet someone like him."


    Ariel has connections all over the ce.


    All preparations to one day take over the Asura throne.


    It would be a tough fight, possibly an impossible one.


    I don''t know Ariel''s ns after she graduates in a year.


    Will she continue to gather strength here, or will she head back to Asura for a fight to the death?


    As long as it doesn''t endanger my family, I''d give her a hand.


    But her position there is still uncertain.


    To be honest, I don''t want to involve myself in that mess either, but I do genuinely want to offer support for my wife.


    However, Ariel doesn''t seem to n to bring Sylphy back to Asura Kingdom.


    Sylphy has a kid now, so I doubt she ns to leave Lucy behind for something so risky.


    Still, I doubt she''s ready for goodbyes yet, and has been giving her all for Ariel''s sake right now.


    This is probably one of those cases.


    In the battle for the throne, connections are everything.


    Particrly, if she can obtain the backing of Armored Dragon King Perugius, hero of Asura Kingdom, then her path for the throne would surely


    be easier.


    "Well, I have been in your care. That''s fine, bring her."


    I thought for sure that she would refuse, but Nanahoshi okays it.


    Afterwards I heard that while I was away, Nanahoshi got a lot of help from Sylphy.


    Bringing her meals, help with shopping, casting detoxification magic when she got sick.


    Although she stopped after Lucy was born, she used toe by often for baths.


    "Really? Thank you very much! I''m sure Ariel-sama would be pleased..."


    Sylphy clenched her fist and brightly smiled.


    As a result, Ariel and Luke joined the party as well.


    Sylphy said Ariel was unusually excited about this.


    No matter their station, everyone reacts the same way when meeting someone so famous face to face.


    I''m excited too.


    He''s the real deal, a genuine hero.


    Hopefully he''s easy to get along with.


    ... Speaking of which, I just remembered.


    A long time ago, I did meet one of Perugius''s subordinates.


    Just before the Metastasis Event.


    I met with Arumanfi of the Bright.


    If I recall, back then he suspected me as the person behind the Metastasis Event and attacked me.


    Ghyine was able to talk him down. He doesn''t seem like a bad person, but he did try to kill me once.


    That makes me nervous.


    No, no reason for the master to be dangerous just because his subordinate was.


    Besides, if Perugius-sama had detected the Metastasis event and wanted to stop it...


    Then he deserves praise for acting on his own initiative.


    But if I was killed back then...


    Forget it, what''s done is done.


    Water under the bridge.


    For our initial greetings, I shouldn''t be looking to fight.


    Forgive and forget.


    "We''re here."


    While I was worrying over these things, Nanahoshi stopped at the center of the ruins.


    Middle of nowhere.


    Despite what I think, if look carefully, on the ground rests a stool-sized stone.


    A stone monument.


    Monument of "Seven Great Major Powers."


    The faint light that extrudes from it hints at the terrifying powers of the names engraved there.


    Seems like these are everywhere, even here.


    "Now what?"


    "We call him."


    Having said that, Nanahoshi drops her baggage and takes out a golden flute.


    Not a finger hole on it, so more properly a whistle.


    Nanahoshi ced it against her lips and blew.


    Fuu-!


    No whistling.


    Just the sound of blowing air.


    Maybe a dog whistle?


    "No sound?"


    Cliff eximed.


    "Humans can''t hear it. Just wait, he''ll be here soon."


    Having said that, Nanahoshi sat on a rock besides her.


    A sound humans can''t hear.


    Yet it can reach Perugius.


    That should be impossible in normal circumstances.


    In other word, that flute is a magic item too.


    "Cliff."


    Suddenly Elinalise yelled at Cliff with a straight face.


    "What is it?"


    "While we''re still here I have to say this. Where we''re going isn''t a ce to joke around at. Remember to watch your mouth."


    "... I get it. I am not a kid anymore."


    Cliff pouts like a kid that just got lectured.


    Then Elinalise presses herself against Cliff, whispering into his ears.


    Cliff seems to have calmed down, probably some sweet nothings as an apology.


    "What sorts of statues will a castle in the sky have, I can''t wait to find out!"


    Zanoba is his usual self.


    Once set to to visit Perugius, he immediately started to say [Well, let''s bring some of our results to show Perugius-sama] and packed up the


    Ruijerd that I made and other figures into his luggage.


    I doubt there''s an opportunity, but he probably wants to do some promoting like I once did with Badigadi.


    Truly enthusiastic for his work.


    By the way, Ginger isn''t here.


    Zanoba ordered her to protect my family.


    Even though Ginger obviously wanted toe along.


    Well, for me the more protection for them the better, so one more doesn''t hurt.


    But it''s not like I''m taking a long leave of absence either.


    "Don''t always push your hobbies onto others. After all, that guy is over 400 years old already."


    "Hahaha, isn''t Badigadi-sama even older? The older they are, the more they can appreciate the craftsmanship of Shisho''s figures."


    "Oh... Really?"


    Far in the sky, something is shining.


    "He''s here."


    Just as Nanahoshi said.


    He appears.


    Literally, in a twinkle of an eye, he suddenly appears.


    Golden hair, a buttoned-up, white outfit like a student''s uniform.


    Probably a handsome face hidden behind that yellow mask.


    The mask in the shape of a fox.


    Arge dagger hangs down his waist.


    "Arumanfi of the Bright, present."


    Truly abrupt. Feels like he just materialized in the center of us.


    I guess he flew?


    At the speed of light, he flew all the way from the castle in the sky.


    Just the way he showed up when the Fedoa Region disappeared.


    "..."


    Abruptly, Arumanfi turns towards me.


    Does he remember me?


    I''m scared he''s going to attack me again.


    Secretly I open my demon eye and grip my staff.


    But Arumanfi doesn''t seem to remember me.


    Instead of me, he walks before Nanahoshi.


    "...Today you''ve brought a lot of people."


    Arumanfi looks around him, as he said to Nanahoshi


    Nanahoshi said [Oh] as she nods.


    "It''s fine, right? As long as under 12 people."


    "The number doesn''t matter, however..."


    Arumanfi looks towards Roxy.


    "No Magic Race."


    "Eh, W-why?"


    Roxy looks like a cat with water poured over it.


    "In the Sky Castle, Magic Race are not allowed."


    "I-is that so."


    Roxy sunken, her shoulders droop.


    Perugius waged battles against the Magic Race during the Lace Campaign.


    Can''t be helped if some prejudice towards the Magic Race remains.


    "No matter what?"


    "Perugius-sama is kind, but he hates the Magic Race."


    I have forgotten, since this area doesn''t share much prejudice against the Magic Race, but hatred towards them still runs deep.


    Perugius may be a person of legends, but he''s also a witness to war.


    Perhaps like Ruijerd, he has memories that can''t be erased of those battles.


    But only Roxy is left out, I feel bad for her.


    "No, it''s fine. In that case, I''ll stay home. Since I was a little scared of meeting Perugius... -sama as well. I still have school work to


    do, so just as well."


    Her shoulders drooped, a t refusal.


    But looking carefully, I see some lingering regrets.


    She turns to me with a forced smile.


    "Rudi, I''ll take care of the house."


    "Okay. I''ll make sure to bring some gifts back..."


    "Don''t worry about that, just a kiss is fine."


    That, I do immediately.


    A whole ten seconds, Roxy''s heart races, my ATOMIC BAZOOKA engaged, its nuclear warhead loaded, fire!


    "Thanks."


    "No, the pleasure is mine."


    Still a little upset, but with her face red, Roxy backs away with a slight smile.


    I will shower her with affection when I get back.


    "Done, are you?"


    Arumanfi approaches us as Roxy and I say our goodbyes.


    He hands me something like a baton.


    I turn around to look, seems everyone else is holding a simr one.


    "Hold this."


    I take it and follow his instructions.


    A golden baton around 20 CM in length, some intricate patterns engraved on its surface.


    Magic crystals nested on top and bottom.


    Another magic item?


    "Now what?"


    "Just hold still. Perugius-sama will use teleportation magic to bring you to the Sky Castle."


    Ah, teleportation magic, so this is a magic item for that.


    So this exists as well.


    How convenient.


    Eh? I thought humans cannot be summoned...?


    No, this is teleportation.


    What''s the difference?


    Use this baton to teleport over to the Sky Castle, is that how it works?


    "Ah, what about the return trip?"


    "The way back, something simr."


    Arumanfi replies as a matter of fact.


    In that case, then it can be done.


    If I have to walk home, by then Lucy would have grown up already.


    I feel reassured with that said.


    "Everyone got it? Hold on tight."


    Nanahoshi nods after checking up on everyone and confirms with Arumanfi.


    "Just a moment."


    Arumanfi nods and disappears in the light.


    Reporting back to Perugius that the preparations are ready, I suppose.


    "... This is kind of exciting."


    "Indeed."


    Ariel and Sylphy banter.


    It is kind of exciting.


    A wry smile from Luke.


    Say, with teleportation.


    If it fails, where would we end up?


    Kind of scary.


    Even someone as powerful as Perugius could make a mistake. After all, he''s only human.


    "...Oh?"


    While I was thinking about it, I suddenly feel heating from the baton.


    Feels like my palm is getting sucked in by it.


    What happens if I let go right now?


    Would it fail?


    But for this to happen all of a sudden, some people would let go by instinct right...


    "Eh?"


    I look around.


    Everyone''s gone.


    No, I caught the moment when Sylphy disappeared.


    Only Roxy and I remain.


    Eh?


    They left without me?


    At that moment, my conscious fell into the baton.


    Part 2


    When I came to, I find myself flying in apletely white world.


    Nothing at all, apletely white space.


    I feel myself flying towards something in the distance.


    Like a fish hooked on a powered fishing pole.


    Some distance before me I see Sylphy reeling towards the same location.


    So that''s what being summoned feels like.


    Speaking of which, this space.


    Feels like I have been here before.


    Ah, when was it?


    Oh yeah, Hitogami.


    It feels a little vague, but this looks just like when Hitogami appears in my dreams.


    The only exception, is my body isn''t from my previous life.


    Like running in a marathon, I keep flying that way.


    Then, light appears before me.


    The light outlines a sophisticated magic circle, which sucked me in.


    Part 3


    Returning to my senses, I stand grounded.


    "Ha!"


    Like waking up from a dream.


    Did I lose consciousness?


    No, not at all.


    I really was flying through a space of nothingness.


    "So this is... Perugius''s teleportation magic."


    What a strange sensation.


    But, I have experienced something simr once before.


    The Metastasis Event.


    Back then, it felt like flying in the air as well.


    Well, there''s one difference from then.


    A sense of assurance.


    If the Metastasis Event is jumping out of a speeding car, then this is like riding a taxi.


    A feeling of safe travels.


    "... This feels familiar."


    Sylphy murmurs softly.


    Ah, she felt it as well.


    "Yeah."


    I look around as I replied.


    Ariel, Luke, Zanoba, Cliff, Elinalise, and Nanahoshi.


    Everyone but Nanahoshi and Elinalise look baffled.


    Regardless, everyone arrived safely.


    "What an incrediblyrge magic circle..."


    Cliff, speaking to himself.


    Finally I noticed my surroundings.


    We stand above a giant magic circle.


    Maybe 10 meters radius.


    Carved directly from a marble-like floor, with water gushing throughout.


    Faint light shone from the water. Some kind of magic.


    The water aside, I have seen these lights before, exactly the same as when we teleported to the Begaritto Continent.


    In other words, another type of Teleport Magic Circle.


    This baton and that water magic circle. Looks like teleportation magic requires all sort of preparations.


    "Wow..."


    Stealing my attention, far behind the magic circle...


    Sits a gigantic castle.


    Taller than a 50 floor skyscraper.


    Wide too, notnky, but full-frame and sturdy.


    Not unlike a movie backdrop without going in to check.


    Even with memory from my past life, I can''t recall a building of this size.


    Like building a castle atop of the Tokyo Dome.


    This is the castle in the sky?


    Although I saw it from the ground before... to think it''s in reality that huge.


    No, of course, considering the presence of it just from a distance.


    "Incredible, it''s even bigger than the Asura pce!"


    Hearing Sylphy''s voice, I looked down.


    In front of the castle is an equallyrge garden.


    Trees of all kinds and flowers of all colors nted everywhere like a maze.


    Before the garden a small river shining under the sun.


    Even from afar, it''s easy to see how manicured the garden is.


    "R-Rudi... Look back."


    "Oh?"


    I turn back as Sylphy instructed.


    Out of the magic circle, behind a golden fence.


    A sea of clouds extends in every direction.


    "Clouds..."


    In my past life, I rode an airne once during elementary school.


    What lies before us looks just like that.


    But, to see it with my own eyes, without a window obstructing us, that''s a first for me too.


    Why is watching the clouds from above such a moving experience?


    This must be why mountaineers climb mountains.


    "..."


    Cliff and Luke were stunned, their mouth open ear to ear.


    Ariel too, her eyes wide, looking towards the open sky.


    A scenery that takes your breath away.


    It can''t be helped.


    No airnes in this world, no concept of mountain climbing either.


    No chance of ever experiencing a scene like this.


    Suddenly, Sylphy grabs me by the hem.


    "Ugh... I don''t do well in high ces."


    I look down, Sylphy''s legs have given out.


    If you knew, why did youe in the first ce?


    Such a hard worker.


    Well, if she couldn''t walk anymore, then I can carry her over.


    "Sky Castle [Chaos Breaker], is everyone enjoying the view?"


    Suddenly an unfamiliar voice rang behind us.


    I look back in a hurry, a female figure stands before us.


    Like a statue, just outside of the magic circle.


    Her near-white, golden hair drapes down her shoulders, wearing a white mask of a bird.


    Can''t be sure if she''s human or not, but her figure looks female.


    She wears a gown-like white robe, holding a magic staff.


    The staff carries a magic stone, opaque and dark.


    Without a doubt, a particrly expensive one.


    In my opinion, not everything is about money, but that''s definitely something expensive.


    Even more expensive than my precious staff.


    What''s exceptional about her isn''t her gown or staff.


    But what''s behind her.


    Startlingly, from her back grows a pair of jet ck wings.


    "A Heaven Race...?"


    That pair of wings hold an overwhelming presence.


    Despite that, her person is that of eerie calm, hiding her presence.


    A female that gives out a strange sensation.


    She quickly bows her head once we exchanged a nce.


    "Everyone, it''s an honor for you toe."


    How well mannered.


    Even with someone as ignorant of etiquette as me can tell that her movement is well practiced.


    "I am the first Familiar of Perugius-sama, Sylvaril of the Void. Please allow me to lead everyone towards Sky Castle [Chaos Breaker]."


    "Guardian Knight of the Second Princess of Asura Kingdom, Luke Notos Greyrat at your service. It''s an honor to be at your presence. I''ll be in


    your care."


    Luke returns the greeting.


    He stands before Ariel, shing a gentle smile towards the woman named Sylvaril.


    Sylvaril isn''t particrly tall or short, but she should still be within his strike range.


    No, no.


    That''s not what he means, this is just courtesy.


    "This is the Second Princess of Asura Kingdom, Ariel Anemoi Asura."


    With Luke''s introduction, holding her skirt, Ariel curtsey.


    Also a practiced motion.


    Not something I could learn.


    Afterwards, each of us make our self introduction.


    Cliff and Zanoba both made their greetings gracefully.


    Perhaps among the people here, I know the least of etiquette.


    "Oh, everyone, it''s an honor."


    Although her thoughts are opaque, her actions have been courteous to us.


    Finally, Nanahoshi answers her casually.


    "Been a while, Sylvaril-san."


    "Em, you too, Nanahoshi-sama... are you feeling well?"


    "Just a slight difort."


    Only a short conversation between them.


    But they seemfortable with each other, so it''s probably fine.


    "Then, this way please."


    Sylvaril turns and starts walking forward, without a sound.


    Her head almost without any bobble. With her legs covered in the gown, she moves like a ghost.


    Nanahoshi follows behind without any concern.


    We exchange a nce and follow.


    Part 4


    Sylvaril advances straight through the garden.


    In front a huge set of doors.


    Rather than doors, they''re more like the Arc de Triomphe.


    Standing in front of it, Zanoba says with something with a hushed awe.


    "Wow, what an incredible relief."


    Although uninterested in everything but figures, Zanoba still recognizes art when he sees it. Perhaps there are some things inmon here.


    I could not tell at all whether these engravings are good or bad. But if Zanoba says so, then it must be quite outstanding.


    After all, something that''s not a figure managed to take his breath away.


    Paying more attention now that he mentioned it, they are indeed quite beautiful.


    A doorway like the Arc de Triomphe, even the interior is covered in intricate relief.


    No matter what, with all these delicate patterns all over, you can''t help but look up.


    Walking and looking, I heard Sylvaril exining from the front.


    "This arc is handmade by the Dark Dragon King Maxwell. Maxwell-sama specializes in this sort of craftsmanship and magical construction. His extant work is also avable within the pce of Holy Milis Kingdom-"


    "Ohhhhhh!"


    Zanoba suddenly shouts.


    Sylvaril turns around in confusion.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "W-well! Where is Maxwell-sama presently?"


    Zanoba stares excitedly at a particr corner. He''s trembling.


    What''s over there?


    But I really have no idea what''s he looking at.


    "Dark Dragon King Maxwell-sama wanders the world. If he''s still alive, he is probably still wandering somewhere."


    "I-is that so, such an amazing person... yet... yet..."


    Zanoba can''t contain his excitement.


    Well, Zanoba never could contain his excitement.


    "May we continue?"


    "Oh, oh yeah. I''m very sorry. It was just too beautiful to pass up."


    "Is that so. Once you enter the castle, there''re plenty other outstanding works too. We''ll be happy to satisfy you."


    Finishing in a gentle tone, Sylvaril moves ahead.


    She''s probably smiling under that mask.


    At the same time, Zanoba rushes over besides me.


    He shoves his mouth near my ear and quietly asks.


    "Shisho, did you see?"


    "Eh?"


    "Huge discovery! Fortunate that we came. I really need to properly thank Nanahoshi for this."


    A huge discovery?


    Seems like Zanoba and I pay attention differently.


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t figure out what you discovered. Can you properly exin it to me when we have the time?"


    Zanoba looks visibly disappointed, hearing that from me.


    "What? Shisho didn''t notice?"


    Zanoba retreats back a few steps.


    I''m sorry! I''m not as good as you when ite to appraising this stuff.


    "Mm?"


    As we pass the door, I noticed some white particlesing from Sylphy before me.


    "Eh?"


    Sylvaril stops, turning around to look at Sylphy and me.


    Although hidden behind her mask, I can feel the mood shift beneath it suddenly.


    Rather, maybe it''s us.


    "I-is there a problem?"


    I hesitantly ask Sylvaril.


    Last time Arumanfi abruptly attacked.


    I don''t want that to happen again.


    If that''s possible, then I really hope we can talk it out and avoid a misunderstanding.


    Even if it isn''t, and something bad really does happen, at least we should retreat as soon as possible.


    Although I have some questions for Perugius, but I''d rather go home rather than look for a fight.


    "No. It''s nothing particr. There are quite a few people like you on earth."


    "Is that so?"


    What does she mean by people like us?


    Makes me nervous.


    Don''t tell me we would be trapped as soon we enter the castle?


    I should keep my demon eye open.


    "However, may I ask you two something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Hitogami, have you heard that name before?"


    I tried hard to not show a reaction.


    Hitogami.


    Hearing that suddenly reminds me of Orsted.


    Last time, Orsted asked the same question. When I answered, he nearly killed me.


    I don''t want that to happen again.


    I hesitated.


    If I answer truthfully, it''d spell trouble if she turn hostile.


    Indeed, Hitogami has been ying me in the palm of his hands, and he has helped me.


    I never nned to be his underling, but I also realize that I''m bing that sort of thing.


    "No, not at all."


    Sylphy shakes her head while I hesitate.


    "Then, when you hear that name, do you feel an unspeakable anger or murderous intent?"


    Sylphy shakes her head in silence.


    I as well.


    But I can sense what that question is about.


    Orsted gives out that kind of feeling.


    To know such things, maybe Orsted and Perugius are rivals?


    I''m not sure.


    "In that case, then everything is fine."


    With that said, Sylvaril starts to walk again.


    Part 5


    The Sky Castle [Chaos Breaker].


    Despite its name, the only word that can properly describe it is stunning.


    I can''t imagine how such a huge structure was constructed.


    However, despite its size, every corner has been decorated with exquisite statues, and every statue made meticulously by master craftsmen.


    Not just on the outside.


    The inside is covered by golden embroidered carpeting, paintings line the walls, and each side is decorated with expensive artwork and sculptures.


    Zanoba will speak nonstop, looking at this and that, [This sculpture is obviously out of the Ganon school. Could it be by the master himself?]


    [The original rider statue? To see this in person, what an honor!] He looks truly happy.


    Originally Sylvaril and Ariel would respond, but they soon got worn down by him and simply smile wearily.


    Usually there would be a second bothersome person.


    Yet when I look at Cliff, he looks painfully tense.


    His eyes are wide, but he''s keeping his mouth shut unless being asked otherwise.


    Elinalise besides him, holding his hand like a mom and keeping him moving along.


    Well, this is fine. If those two start chattering it''d be rather noisy.


    "The audience room is just before us."


    At the end of the hallway, Sylvaril stops before a pair of doors.


    A heavy door, dotted with silver, with a dragon painted on each side.


    All in all, it took almost an hour for us to reach here from the magic circle.


    Such arge ce is kind of a pain too.


    A segway would be nice.


    "Although Perugius is generous, please observe proper etiquette."


    Having said that, Sylvaril ces a hand on the door.


    No knocking?


    "Excuse us, but we''re still in our travel wear! Wouldn''t that be inappropriate?"


    Ariel hurriedly asks.


    Now that she mentions it, don''t they usually bring the guests to the reception room first in these situations?


    Change into proper formal wear, get everything set before initial greetings.


    I recall doing that when meeting with King Shirone.


    But I didn''t have any formal wear of sorts, so I ended up wearing my old shabby robes like usual.


    Oh no, I never thought about this before, so that was an audience.


    I should have brought a formal wear.


    "Perugius-sama doesn''t care about the dress code. Rather, he really dislikes the old-fashion formalities at Asura Kingdom. In my opinion,


    rather than changing intentionally, keep what you have on, and you''ll leave a better impression with master."


    Hearing that, Ariel shut her mouth.


    Maybe something happened back then.


    Like, the reason Perugius left for the Sky Castle was that he got bullied by King Asura or something.


    "Well, may we at least put aside our coats and luggage?"


    "I understand, pleasee this way."


    Hearing what amounted to begging from Ariel, Sylvaril consents and nods.


    Walking away from the big door, she opens a room on the side.


    Roughly the size of my bedroom.


    Compared to the rest of the castle it''s rtively small and in, but even the table, cab, and clothing racks are items of high quality.


    "Thank you very much."


    "Perugius-sama is waiting. Please hurry."


    With that said, Sylvaril closed the door.


    Confirming that, Ariel removes her overcoat.


    Luke immediately went over to take it from her, and Sylphy takes out a haib and begins tob Ariel''s hair.


    At the same time, Zanoba put away his overcoat in the clothing rack and put on a new one to wear.


    Elinalise busies herself inspecting Cliff''s hair and outfit.


    I dust off my outfit and straighten my shirt.


    Nothing formal... What you wear isn''t important, sincerity is.


    Casual wear doesn''t mean we can just wear whatever.


    By the way, Nanahoshi isn''t doing anything.


    At most she just straightened her bangs.


    Say, today she''s in uniform too.


    Does she really hate clothing from this world that much?


    "All set."


    Finally Sylphy removes her sunsses. Everyone''s ready to go.


    All in all, no more than 10 minutes have passed.


    Despite that, Ariel looks almost like a different person.


    She has bearings to begin with, but now she just exudes elegance.


    Perhaps as royalty, she has spent a long time honing the skills to be beautiful.


    "Sorry for the wait."


    "Oh. This way."


    Sylvaril receives the signal from outside.


    Like nothing happened, she heads back before the previous door.


    Giant doors painted with dragons.


    Behind it waits Perugius.


    Realizing that, I start to feel nervous.


    "Phew..."


    Before the doors open, I heard Ariel taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 161: An Audience with Perugius

    <h4>Chapter 161: An Audience with Perugius</h4>


    Part 1


    Seated on his throne, the man with an overwhelming oppressive presence.


    Gleaming white hair.


    Sanpaku eyes with golden pupils.


    Nobility radiates from his entire body.


    A king.


    He is Armored Dragon King Perugius.


    With a single nce my legs tremble.


    I know the reason.


    Because, Orsted looks like that man.


    Never forget.


    The white haired man that killed me.


    No matter their hair or facial features or style of dress, Perugius and him differ.


    But they feel the same.


    Just like Orsted.


    "Come forward."


    Urged by Sylvaril, Nanahoshi steps forth.


    Matching her, Ariel follows close behind.


    I follow like I''m trying to hide behind them.


    This is an enormous hall.


    Tall ceilings, supported by tree-like pirs.


    Looking up, light radiates down from above.


    Luxurious, brilliant.


    Plus, hanging from the walls are curtains ofplex patterns.


    Products from Asura to Holy Milis, from themon to the never before seen, a little bit of everything.


    On each side of the red carpet under our feet, 11 men and women stand in attention.


    "..."


    They''re all d in white.


    Each a different design, but all the same color.


    All white.


    Then there are the masks.


    Everyone''s wearing masks.


    None of their masks are the same.


    Some in form of animals.


    One seems to be missing an eye, so the mask covers only the eye.


    Another looks like the helmet from Robocop, like it was made out of the same mold.


    They must be the famed 12 Familiars of Perugius.


    Despite being Familiars, they all look humanoid.


    Long ago, Arumanfi and Ghyine fought in a stalemate.


    In other words, the twelve of them including Sylvaril have strength equal to that of a Sword King.


    I really don''t want to make enemies out of these people.


    I really need to be careful with what I say from now on.


    "Stop here."


    Hearing Sylvaril say so, Nanahoshi stops.


    "..."


    A mere ten steps from the throne two levels above us.


    Perugius observes us without saying a word.


    Rather, observing me.


    I can feel his line of sight.


    Scary.


    Sylvaril walks slowly next to Perugius, standing in attention to his right.


    Sylvaril on the right, Arumanfi on his left.


    Then, as if to surround us, 5 on each side.


    Slowly, Perugius speaks.


    "I am Armored Dragon King Perugius D."


    Captain D!


    No, no.


    Nothing to do with Castle in the Sky.


    "Long time no see, Perugius-sama. As promised, I have returned."


    Nanahoshi bows.


    How unusual to speak in honorifics.


    Suddenly I realize that Ariel is also in a bow.


    Luke and Sylphy both kneeling with one knee.


    Hesitating briefly, I bow as I usually do.


    A Japanese ojigi.


    "Nanahoshi."


    Perugius''s voice sends a chill down my spine.


    That voice is full of majesty and oppression.


    I feel like a prey animal, frozen in terror, my heart still and my breath difficult.


    Cold sweat starts streaming down.


    Terrifying.


    Truly the feeling of a king.


    "You have returned. In other words, you found a clue on how to conduct summoning from another world?"


    "Yes. However, I don''t know if the results match your expectations."


    "Results... Searching for knowledge is the fate of the Dragon Race."


    Dragon Race, so he''s from the Dragon Race.


    I haven''t noticed until now, but that makes sense.


    Dragon God and the Armored Dragon King.


    Neither of them are human, but rather Dragon Race.


    They look simr because they''re from the same race.


    Nanahoshi responds to Perugius without hesitation.


    Perugius doesn''t seem to hold any animosity against Nanahoshi.


    A courteous friendship.


    He may live secluded in a castle like this, but I guess he isn''t paranoid.


    "I hope as promised, you''ll teach me your knowledge of this world''s summoning magic."


    "Em, that''s fine."


    Looks like Nanahoshi and Perugius have an understanding.


    Nanahoshi will research summoning from another world, and share the results with Perugius.


    And in return, Perugius will teach her the essence behind this world''s summoning magic.


    Something like that.


    "Speaking of which, you brought quite a group here. Why are they here?"


    "Yes. They assist in my research. As reward, they wished to meet Perugius-sama."


    "Oh."


    Perugius sighs out of boredom.


    Calling it a reward felt a little inappropriate, but it wasn''t a lie.


    "Pleased to meet you."


    Ariel steps forward.


    "I am Ariel Anemoi Asura, Second Princess of Asura Kingdom. It''s an honor to finally meet you in person, your majesty."


    "Ariel Anemoi Asura, huh?"


    "Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Perugius sighs loudly.


    "I''m aware. Refusing to admit defeat after losing an ugly fight for the Asura throne, going as far as trying to get everyone around you involved in the mud flinging, that stupid princess."


    Luke raises his head.


    But, Ariel looks unshaken.


    "That''s a bit harsh."


    As expected of Ariel.


    With a gentle smile, she maintains eye contact with Perugius.


    "Coming here, you want to find out whether I''ll lend you a hand?"


    "No, I just want to witness the world famous hero in person."


    "Your scheme is obvious, Ariel Anemoi Asura."


    As always, Ariel''s voice is full of charisma.


    But looking closely, she doesn''t look so good. Cold sweat beaded down her face. Having her n exposed, leaving a bad impression, her rhythm


    has been upset.


    Seeing Ariel like this, Perugius smiles a little.


    A smile for a scolded child.


    "However, since you''re here, that too is fate. Take the opportunity. I shall allow you to remain in my castle."


    "T-thank you very much."


    Ariel takes a bow and steps back.


    Her anxiety eased, but did notpletely disappear.


    Part 2


    "Next, and you?"


    Perugius turns his attention to me after Ariel steps back.


    As if my status was second only to Ariel.


    Thinking of this, I sneaked a peek behind me.


    Zanoba, Cliff, and Elinalise.


    All kneeling on the floor.


    Only Nanahoshi, Ariel, and I were left standing.


    No wonder he has been staring at me.


    I ced a hand on my chest, once more taking a bow.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    "Rudeus Greyrat."


    Perugius recites my name, chewing over it.


    "Transporting you over here took quite a bit of effort."


    "...?"


    "To begin with, that teleportation magic isn''t supposed to work on anyone with more magic."


    Perugius exins unhappily.


    "Your magic matches that of Lace. If you seriously resist, even I can''t teleport you."


    "Is that so, I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    Lace.


    Sealed by Perugius 400 years ago, name of the Demon God.


    Everyone mentions that name when evaluating my magic power.


    I guess it''s true.


    "No matter. However, with that much power in yourmand, don''t even think about using it inside this castle."


    "Of course."


    That feels like a warning shot.


    No, he ought to give me a warning, just in case I go berserk.


    Say, but why?


    Why so vignt towards me?


    I have never been the kind to turn violent for no reason. I wouldn''t go berserk if I have.


    ... Ah, is that still on his mind?


    That during the Metastasis Event, Arumanfi suddenly tried to kill me.


    Is he worried that I still hold a grudge over that?


    So that''s why. In other words, he wants me to let that pass.


    "If it''s about the Metastasis Event, that doesn''t really bother me. So-"


    "Metastasis Event? What do you mean?"


    Perugius tilts his hand in confusion. Arumanfi suddenly teleports next to him.


    Then, he whispered something in his ear.


    "Ah, now that you mention it, I did hear that during the Metastasis Event, some Sword King was protecting a youth that was casting magic


    towards the sky. Are you him?"


    So he forgot already.


    Am I digging my own grave?


    Just like said, I dere that I''m not really bothered by that.


    But, I didn''t do anything to offend them.


    It should be fine?


    "I also heard that someone damaged Orsted''s hand, someone by the name of Rudeus Greyrat."


    He even knows about that.


    It''s not like I really hurt him, it was barely a scratch.


    If he knows that, does that mean Orsted and Perugius know each other? Or did he hear it from Nanahoshi?


    No wait, Nanahoshi probably met the owner of this castle in the sky through Orsted too.


    "People of your talent tend to grow overconfident. Don''t grow arrogant just because you managed to hurt that Dragon God. Because, if you


    want a duel with yours truly, then prepare to die!"


    As soon as he finishes, killing intent pours out from Perugius.


    Come on.


    I''m a little worried with how menacing he became.


    I came here to collect intelligence on mother''s illness. And with a little luck, maybe learn a little summoning magic.


    Despite that, why is he so vignt against me?


    ... Does he think that I somehow fought Orsted to a stalemate?


    You''re kidding me.


    It was a one handed ughter. I just sneaked a shot in.


    Of the 12 Familiars present.


    Although it''s only what''s written, but I still remember each of their abilities.


    But reading about a character is different from fighting it.


    Besides, numerical superiority matters in a fight.


    Even with one-shot-kill zombies, it''s over if there are too many of them.


    And these are yers that match up against Ghyine.


    Who knows how strong Perugius is, probably not too shabby.


    If we fought, I''m a dead man.


    In summary, I have no reason to fight.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t do something as stupid as defying Perugius-sama."


    "Good attitude. I like smart kids. Birds of a feather flock together. Put a few smart kids together, and they can push each other forward."


    In this circumstance, smart kids are the ones that don''t defy Perugius, I guess.


    I don''t think I''m particrly smart, but at least I know that much.


    "Perugius-sama, this one here... with his enormous magic power, he contributed greatly to my research. He''s not an enemy. So, can you be a


    little nicer?"


    Nanahoshi intervenes.


    As expected of Nanahoshi.


    She''s right.


    Don''t be so hostile, be nicer.


    "Um."


    Perugius nods to Nanahoshi''s advice.


    "Then I shall be a little nicer. Nanahoshi''srade, what is your wish? Money? Power?"


    Perugius asks, looking slightly bored.


    So you''re finally going to treat me as a guest now.


    Why so harsh toward your first time guests?


    Although I have been a little careless...


    Well, forget it.


    I should ask what I''m here for.


    "Then, I have a question to ask."


    "What is it?"


    "About my mother''s illness."


    I began to exin the situation with Zenith.


    Part 3


    "I see."


    After exining Zenith''s situation and syndromes, Perugius nods heavily.


    "Indeed I have heard this happening before, ancientbyrinths using a captured person as its core. As a result, as the core, the person begins to


    change. Without an exception they lose their memory, but gain some mysterious power."


    "Mysterious power?"


    "Some call them cursed children, others call them miko, that kind of power."


    A curse.


    Zenith has been cursed.


    A curse that prevents her from crying orughing.


    "Why does that happen?"


    "Who knows. Supposedly,byrinths are magical creatures created by the ancient ones, in their pursuit of paradise. It can evenly distribute


    magic from its core to its inhabitants. Those that live inside it are free from hunger and prosper. An ancient Labyrinth capturing a


    human, in order to increase that magic, isn''t inconceivable."


    Ancient one''s paradise... freedom from hunger.


    Speaking of which, monsters were everywhere in the Teleportation Labyrinth.


    Especially those particrly gluttonous ones.


    I had been wondering what they eat to survive, so that''s why.


    No, but Roxy said she starved inside thebyrinth.


    So it really wasn''t distributing magic power to everyone inside.


    Or perhaps, monsters have some method of absorbing magic from thin air?


    ... Well, it doesn''t matter whatbyrinths are.


    What''s important is Zenith.


    "Do you know of a way to cure mother?"


    "I don''t know any details, but..."


    Perugius looks behind me as he speaks.


    "A person that survived a simr circumstance, but healthy and living, wouldn''t someone like her know more details?"


    Perugius looks towards that girl with golden hair from the Long-Ear Tribe.


    Elinalise slowly raises her head.


    "Elinalise Dragonroad. I remember that 200 years ago I personally rescued you from the Bau Labyrinth."


    "That''s right."


    "The long-eared girl with lost memory. We met only once. It has been a long time, have you forgotten I?"


    "No, I still remember."


    Elinalise looks apologetic towards me.


    What''s going on?


    Elinalise has been through a simr experience?


    200 years ago, rescued from abyrinth?


    Hold on, what''s going on?


    "Why did you remain silent? Coming here together, you two should be familiar, right?"


    "That''s..."


    "You have personal experience. No one knows the situation better than you."


    Hearing Perugius, Elinalise stands up nervously.


    But finally, she gives a resolute reply.


    "I never did regain my memory, but maybe Zenith can. That''s why I stayed silent."


    Her reply may be resolute, but her expression is pained.


    Cliff gently held Elinalise by her shoulders.


    "..."


    In turmoil I couldn''t find any words to say.


    I did notice something odd about Elinalise.


    But I never imagined a past like that.


    "Sorry. I had thought about telling you. But recently Rudeus looked so happy, and that made me hesitate over it. Zenith''s curse doesn''t seem life threatening. I thought maybe she''s a Miko, or maybe nothing at all..."


    "... Please give me the details at ater time."


    That''s all I can say to all the excuses Elinalise tried to make.


    "I understand."


    I don''t want to me Elinalise.


    Although she wasn''t upfront, she did offer a few suggestions for Zenith''s syndromes at the Begaritto Continent. Back then I thought she was


    just well informed and speaking from experience.


    She''s probably worried a lot over this.


    Maybe she''s right, that Zenith is different and her memory is recoverable.


    Besides, with Paul''s body still freshly buried, there''s no reason to pile on the misery.


    She didn''t say anything because she''s worried about me.


    At least, Zenith might be cursed. I hope she''ll tell me what she canter.


    Part 4


    "Anything else?"


    "That''s all."


    Perugius asks; I shake my head.


    It has only been a few minutes, but I''m already exhausted.


    Rather, it feels like I have been in conversation for hours instead.


    There''s more I want to ask.


    About summoning magic, about the Lace campaign, about the Metastasis event.


    But right now, with so much on my mind, I feel like my head''s going to explode at any moment.


    That''s it for now.


    "Anyone else? Anyone have a request for me?"


    "In that case, I have an inquiry. May I?"


    A man stands up after Perugius asks.


    It''s Zanoba.


    "You are?"


    "Sorry. Third prince of Shirone Kingdom, Zanoba Shirone."


    "A prince? Don''t tell me you want my backing for the throne too?"


    "No. I don''t care the slightest about that."


    With that said, Zanoba produces a small notebook.


    Illustrated on it is a crest.


    A crest I know of.


    That''s the crest we discovered with the doll blueprint in my basement...


    Ah!


    "This crest. It looks very simr to that of Dark Dragon King Maxwell-sama and Armor Dragon King Perugius-sama. More so, it looks the


    same as that crest on the wall there. Are you familiar with this?"


    I follow Zanoba''s vision to the crest hanging from the wall.


    I do recognize some of the crests hanging there.


    A crest I once saw carved in the power stone. The Dragon God''s crest.


    Another on the magic tools inside the hidden teleport ruins. Based on the incantation I recited, that should be Holy Dragon Emperor Shrd''s?


    Then next to that, the same crest as the one on Zanoba.


    "I am aware. The one you hold belongs to Mad Dragon King Chaos."


    "Ohh!"


    Ohh!


    That''s why. Is that what Zanoba saw carved in the arch?


    No, that''s Maxwell''s.


    He probably noticed the crest there, and saw the simrity.


    Then realizing the connection between all of them.


    As expected of Zanoba!


    Oops, I''m sorry, I forgot to tell Zanoba about the crest on the teleportation ruin.


    "T-then, where is Mad Dragon King Chaos-sama presently?"


    Stepping forth, Zanoba couldn''t contain his excitement.


    However, Perugius can only shake his head.


    "Dead. Died several dozen years ago. No clue if he has a sessor."


    The notebook slips from Zanoba''s palm.


    His arms hang powerlessly on their sides.


    "So he''s gone..."


    Instantly, Zanoba looks 5 years older.


    Well, he always did look rather old.


    "Say, how did you find this crest?"


    Seeing Zanoba like this, Perugius asks considerately.


    Zanoba answers, still downcast.


    "At my Shisho''s house. Drawn on an autonomous doll in an abandoned house at Magic City Sharia."


    "I see. An autonomous doll."


    Zanoba nods; Perugius continues.


    "That doll, is it something wonderful?"


    "Of course it is! Such intricate craftsmanship, utterly mesmerizing, it fully conveys the maker''s love for dolls. As a fellow doll


    enthusiast, I truly admire his philosophy!"


    Hearing those words, Perugius squints his eyes,ughing happily.


    "You look like someone who appreciates art. Good. In this castle''s treasure room I also have plenty of Chaos''s fine work. We shall check


    them outter."


    Unbelievably gentle wordsing from the same person that was talking to me earlier.


    Why? What''s up with the difference in treatment here.


    Well, it can''t be helped.


    "It will be a great honor."


    Hearing Perugius''s answer, Zanoba smiles brilliantly.


    The other side looks happy as well.


    I guess Perugius really took a liking to Zanoba.


    How nice.


    I want to be liked too.


    Part 5


    "Anyone else?"


    "Em, I... No, I do. I have one thing to ask."


    Sylphy raises her hand after Perugius asked.


    Slightly stiff as she bows at Perugius.


    "And you are?"


    "Escort for the Second Princess of Asura Kingdom Ariel-sama, wife of Rudeus Greyrat, Sylphiette Greyrat."


    Just now, Sylvaril whispers something in Perugius'' ear.


    Perugius grunts unhappily.


    "Husband and wife..."


    Quiet whispers.


    Husband and wife, why would he be unhappy with that?


    Sylphy has strong magic as well, but definitely notparable to Lace.


    Ah, don''t tell me, he noticed that she has Magic Race ancestry?


    "Before you ask, answer me this. Do you two have a son?"


    Perugius asks abruptly.


    Sylphy looks troubled.


    "Eh? No, only a daughter..."


    "Is that so. If you have a son, bring him to me. I shall grant him a name."


    "O-oh... okay."


    Perugius smiles slightly.


    Super scary.


    What does he n to do with Sylphy and my son?


    Going as far as giving a brilliant name.


    Coming from a guy that lives in a ce called Chaos Breaker...


    "Now, what do you wish to ask?"


    "Well, about the Metastasis event. Who is really behind it?"


    Sylphy asks a question I haven''t spent much time thinking about.


    The Metastasis Event was caused by summoning Nanahoshi from Japan.


    The side effects of summoning someone from another world.


    I was also identally transported as well. But hers was a direct teleportation, so that''s probably what caused it.


    It could be an ident too.


    Someone did something, and as a result summoned Nanahoshi to this world.


    An ident.


    "This much is certain. Originally I suspected Lace or someone associated with him, however..."


    Perugius looks at Nanahoshi before continuing.


    "Summoning her over is impossible even for me. In that case, it shouldn''t be possible for anyone of this world."


    "In other words?"


    "I suspect it''s not man-made. It just happened by chance."


    Indeed an ident.


    No, perhaps someone even better than Perugius in summoning magic exists.


    Someone like Orsted.


    But I don''t know if such a person exists. If I mention it he might get angry.


    I''ll just keep my mouth shut.


    I don''t want to make him angry anymore.


    "Ah, I see. Thank you very much."


    While I''m hesitating, the conversation with Sylphy is over.


    Perugius nods his head.


    "Anything else?"


    No one responds.


    Elinalise lowers her head; Cliff too stiff to move.


    Ariel stands on her side, and Luke kneeling still on the ground.


    "Then take your time and enjoy my pride and joy, the Sky Castle."


    With those words, the audience with Perugius ended.


    Part 6


    Afterwards Sylvaril led us to the guest rooms.


    In the guest area there are almost 20 rooms with the exact sameyout.


    The same dark wood furniture, feather beds.


    Arge and clear full length mirror.


    Some type of beer on the shelf.


    The only difference between the rooms are the art hanging in them.


    Almost like a hotel.


    But, even more luxurious than those business hotels everywhere.


    In my past life, this would probably be something akin to imperial suites.


    No, forget a suite, I have never even been to an Imperial Hotel before.


    "Such arge ce with only 12 caretakers..."


    Ariel saying that left quite an impression on me.


    The entire ce is spotless, but also so sterile.


    Not so much creepy as lonely.


    The kind of loneliness you feel when buying a second controller without a friend to y with.


    But from the way Perugius talks, he should have guests once in a while.


    It''s free time after picking our rooms.


    Zanoba and Ariel decide to go sightseeing and left in a hurry.


    Of course, Sylphy and Luke went along too.


    I decide to stay in.


    "Phew..."


    Exhausted.


    It only took a hour, but it felt like we had been talking all day.


    Not in the mood to go sightseeing, a break would be nice though.


    With that in mind, I fell on the bed.


    "Oh, how soft."


    So soft, I feel like I would sink to the bottom of the feather bed.


    Can I bring one home with me...


    Putting the bed aside.


    I should really think about what happened today.


    First, that thing with Elinalise...


    She should still be in.


    Maybe I should go ask.


    ... Nah, she has her reasons. It wouldn''t be good to pry.


    She needs some time to prepare too.


    One day I''ll definitely go get all the details about these curses. That settles it.


    That crest issue was certainly a surprise.


    Dark Dragon King, Mad Dragon King, a bunch of names showed up.


    I remember they''re called the "5 Dragon Warriors."


    Legend says the 5 of them once fought the Dragon God to a stalemate.


    They can''t really be the same 5 people as back then, right?


    There must be quite a few generations already.


    Armored Dragon King Perugius, Dark Dragon King Maxwell, Mad Dragon King Chaos.


    Also from the incantation in the teleport ruin, Holy Dragon Emperor Shrd.


    That''s 4.


    I remember there was a Dragon Emperor and 4 Dragon Kings.


    So there''s one more Dragon King.


    Speaking of which, of the crests on the wall, I only saw 4 crests like the Dragon God''s.


    Does Perugius not have a good rtionship with thest Dragon King?


    Still, that doll turned out to be even more surprising.


    I was wondering where I saw that crest before, turns out it''s something rted with those dragon people.


    I still don''t know whatnguage it''s written in...


    Ah, right, if Perugius helps trante it, it would be a huge break for our research.


    I should ask him to check it out.


    But he doesn''t seem to like me very much, or rather is quite vignt towards me, maybe it''s better for Zanoba to request it instead.


    Zanoba and Perugius seem to click over their mutual interest in art.


    Say, that Mad Dragon King crest was found in my basement.


    In other words, the Mad Dragon King used to live there once.


    That means, at home, that Mad Dragon King would lock himself in the basement and y with dolls.


    Even though he''s the Mad Dragon King.


    Where does his madness lie?


    Although ying with dolls is a little silly.


    But, if he''s someone like Zanoba, then in some ways they''re both a little mad.


    So Mad Dragon King Chaos also likes stuff like dolls.


    Anyways, even though I came here to learn summoning magic, at this point it might be impossible.


    Perugius seems really antagonistic towards me.


    In that case, if I asked, he probably would say something like [Do you n to use that magic to summon Lace?]


    ... Is that even possible?


    Perugius said summoning magic cannot bring forth anyone with great magic power.


    My power apparently matches Lace, so it might be possible?


    Resurrecting the Demon God in a creepy underground altar.


    No, I won''t do something like that.


    But if that''s possible, then he''s right in staying vignt.


    "In any case, it''s good enough."


    Although he hates me, he didn''t kick me out, nor did he yell at me.


    For now, some peace of mind.


    Although not perfect, it''s good enough.


    Talk things out.


    That''s all I can do.


    Thinking about various things, a day has passed at the castle in the sky.

 Chapter 162: The Past and a Curse, Summoning, and Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 162: The Past and a Curse, Summoning, and Jealousy</h4>


    Part 1


    There once was a young girl, rescued some 200 years ago from a Labyrinth.


    However, that girl lost all her memory and emotions.


    Her identity was unknown, but from appearance her race could be determined.


    Thus, that girl was dropped off at that race''s vige and began her life there.


    The vigers happily weed that girl.


    That girl never regained her memories.


    But a few yearster, emotions did return to her.


    Soon that bright and cheerful girl fell for a boy of the vige, and they became lovers.


    Soon they married, but from then a strange problem appeared.


    Her sexual appetite grew and grew.


    Every night she craved him.


    The race that girl belonged tocks a strong sexual appetite.


    Inferior to human or goblins.


    Because of that, the boy often felt troubled, but still they lived a quiet life.


    Soon afterwards, that girl''s body began to change.


    Starting from her first time with a boy, every time of the month, she gave birth to something.


    A magical crystal.


    A small and round magical crystal.


    Containing enormous magic power, it could be sold for a high price.


    With her husband they discussed it.


    Although it made him slightly ufortable, nevertheless he epted her.


    Afterwards, the boy sold the magical crystals in the city.


    The enormous sums blinded him... But it wasn''t his fault, so don''t me the boy.


    They were not particrly wealthy, nor did the girl work.


    At least, the boy did not treat that girl as a golden goose.


    They lived happily together.


    It happened 5 yearster.


    The boy died.


    He was murdered.


    Carrying valuables so regrly, he was marked by human bandits, and attacked, losing both life and money.


    The boy died, and that girl became a widow.


    Ten days after his death.


    That girl lost control of herself and attacked another boy in the vige.


    She knew she shouldn''t, yet she did.


    But the target didn''t really mind, so the matter rests.


    Ten days passed.


    That girl attacked another boy.


    Another ten days, then another.


    That girl went wild, her actions exposed, and was finally caught by the other girls of the vige.


    Thus she was cast out of the vige.


    Thereafter, she lived as a prostitute, a ve, and finally an adventurer, and even now she wanders the world.


    Part 2


    Listening to Elinalise''s story was the first thing I did this morning.


    "... That''s pretty much my life''s story."


    "I didn''t really need that much detail..."


    Honestly, I feel rather bothered by that story.


    All I really need is information about curses.


    Yet, Elinalise went ahead and told me everything.


    "I''m sorry for hiding this from you all this time."


    "Does... Cliff know about this?"


    "Of course, I told him everything before the wedding."


    "Right... and Sylphy?"


    "Sylphy doesn''t know. Her grandma was once a prostitute, isn''t it better if she doesn''t?"


    "I think Sylphy wouldn''t mind something like this..."


    "Rudeus too, please don''t look at Sylphy differently after hearing these things. That girl may be of my blood, but she''s just a normal girl."


    "Of course I won''t."


    Elinalise is Elinalise, Sylphy is Sylphy.


    Still, with a past like hers, I can understand why she wasn''t so forting as Sylphy''s grandma.


    Most people would probably look at her at a different light.


    What''s past is past.


    One shouldn''t run from one''s past, but that only I know of it is enough.


    "Well, in summary, what is this curse Elinalise speaks of?"


    "Magic crystallizes within my body after being fertilized by men. Without sperm, the magic will expand until I die. That sort of feeling."


    "But, nothing happened in the first few years?"


    "I''m not very sure myself about that... But back then, my monthlies hadn''t started yet, so that might be the case."


    "Monthlies..."


    So it''s rted to menstruation. Magic crystallized from her eggs?


    In that case, Zenith''s curse is probably something different.


    Zenith already had two kids.


    I should check with Lilia, but Zenith should be 35 or so, so it''s possible.


    Still, at least for now, nothing has happened.


    "Your memory, did it ever return?"


    "No, still nothing."


    "..."


    Her memory never came back.


    So who Elinalise actually is, we may never know.


    It''s still possible that she would suddenly remember one day.


    But after 200 years, I doubt it.


    "Well, Zenith is different from ''that girl'' back then. At least right now, she seems to recognize her flesh and blood. Maybe her memories


    can recover."


    "It''d be great if that''s the case."


    I shouldn''t be too optimistic.


    Rather, I should just assume the worst and n from there.


    "What about the curse?"


    "For now, no symptoms are like mine."


    "Right."


    "She probably... has a different curse."


    "Right."


    "It''s highly likely. Do you have an idea?"


    Idea?


    Clues?


    Well.


    Maybe, maybe not.


    I don''t have any clue for the curse.


    "Nothing."


    "Is that so. Still, you can''t be too careful."


    It''s probably not a life threatening one.


    But as Elinalise said, there might be a trigger somewhere.


    "In other words, all we can do now is wait and see?"


    "Yeah."


    Not too optimistic.


    Hopefully, nothing will happen to Zenith in the future.


    "That''s everything I know. I''m sorry. There''s a lot I didn''t want to talk about, so I was veryte in telling you these things."


    Elinalise looks downcast after those words.


    Yeah, it''s a littlete.


    If it was someone else, he''d yell at her for not saying anything until now.


    But I can understand wanting to hide a dark past.


    Rather, I should be the one apologizing for hiding my past life.


    "No, it''s obviously something hard to talk about, yet you told me anyways. I''m really thankful."


    I hold out a hand to Elinalise.


    She held it tightly.


    "Then, I''m heading back to Cliff''s."


    "I''ll take a break, then head over to check in with Nanahoshi."


    "Ah, then see youter."


    Elinalise left the room with those words.


    In the end, not much progress regarding Zenith.


    Although a curse is highly likely, at least so far nothing happened.


    Prepare for now, we''ll deal with situations as they arise.


    Part 3


    After breakfast.


    I sat by a long table in a room at the Sky Castle.


    Seated besides me are Nanahoshi and Cliff, and next to him Zanoba.


    Across me sits Sylvaril of the Void.


    With jet ck wings, an underling of Perugius.


    "Well, let''s begin."


    Nanahoshi asked Perugius to tutor her in summoning magic.


    Having said that, under Nanahoshi''s care we ended up joining as well.


    Since the lessons start from the basics, the teacher isn''t Perugius.


    Looks like we have to wait until the more advanced part before he makes an appearance.


    Right now, Perugius is probably having tea with Ariel.


    Although I don''t know why exactly Ariel is so set on winning the throne, but having a goal is nice.


    I''ll support her from behind.


    Since Sylphy is her friend.


    Although their stations may differ, but there''s no such concept as equality in the first ce. It can''t be helped.


    Since Sylphy and Ariel consider each other friends, then they are.


    Oh, I really should pay attention to the lessons right now.


    "Then, first, just to make sure, what is summoning magic?"


    Sylvaril of the Void starts the lesson with a question.


    "Person over there..."


    "Cliff. Cliff Grimoire."


    "Then, Cliff, answer. What is summoning?"


    Summoning Magices in two types.


    The Enchantment type.


    Primarily has to do with the creation of magic tools.


    In other words, the art of drawing magic circles.


    This is Cliff''s major and is actively taught in Magic City Sharia.


    The Summoning type.


    A way to summon something from this world.


    From the most basic creatures to smarter animals like cats and dogs.


    Domesticated and docile magical beasts.


    Low intelligence magic creatures like goblins and treants.


    Or call up the various spirits that dwell in this world.


    None of the teachers at Magic City Sharia know this magic, and only a few of the initiates at the Magic Guild are versed in it.


    Maybe an unknown country has monopolized the techniques. Basically, no one teaches it at the Magic City.


    That''s all I know about it.


    Cliff is probably the same and gave a simr answer.


    "... That''s incorrect."


    To that, Sylvaril shakes her head in refutation.


    "Indeed, magic circles are indispensable for summoning magic. But the art of magic circles itself can''t be properly called summoning magic."


    "In other words, summoning magic is thetter of the two types?"


    I ask to confirm.


    This reminds me of when Roxy taught me magic.


    "Yes. It''s true that summoninges in two types."


    "Basically, Enchantment isn''t one of them."


    "That''s correct."


    Sylvaril continues the lecture.


    But there are no teaching supplies, no ck boards.


    We''re using feather pens to take down notes.


    This really feels like a lecture.


    "Summoninge in two forms, "Magical Beast Summoning" and "Spirit Summoning."


    Spirits exist in this world somewhere, but they seem to be rare.


    I only ever saw the Spirit of Light from my magic scroll.


    "What''s the difference between them?"


    "Magical Beast Summon is just as you think, it can summon creatures from various ces. But by an ancient covenant man cannot be


    summoned. Besides that, it can summon any living thing of this world."


    All living things.


    Even dragons?


    "Ancient Covenant?"


    "A covenant passed down since the founding of summoning magic in this world. No magic can defy this covenant."


    "I see."


    Man cannot.


    ... But, is it really impossible?


    Teleporting people, and summoning that person, what''s the difference?


    Em, oh well. Let''s focus on the basics for now.


    Once we get there, I''ll ask properly.


    "Sorry, please continue."


    "Okay. With Magical Beast Summoning, it''s impossible to summon any existence with greater magic power. Even if it''s done, it cannot be


    controlled."


    Ah, I read a story like this before.


    The book was [Shigu''s Summoning Techniques.]


    A witch named Shigu summoned an existence she could not control, and was eaten alive.


    I have enough magic to probably summon anything, but that doesn''t mean I have to follow through.


    Indeed, I have no ns to summon anything that scary.


    Basically, I already have 3 pets at home.


    No point in calling another one.


    "Say, can we only summon living things?"


    "Yes. We can''t summon the dead."


    "No, not that. Like things... For example, can I summon clothing from home?"


    "That''s impossible."


    In other words, Roxy''s panties are out of the question.


    No, wait.


    Nanahoshi sessfully summoned a PET bottle.


    So it isn''t impossible.


    It''s more like this is the limit of the current technology of this world.


    Then Perugius met Nanahoshi and confirmed her results.


    So that''s why Perugius and Nanahoshi ended up working together.


    "May I continue?"


    "Ah, yes. Sorry for the interruption."


    "No, questions show you''re paying attention."


    Sylvaril nods slowly and continues the lecture.


    "Spirit Summoning... is the magic of constructing spirits."


    "Constructing? So they''re made?"


    "Yes. Using the magic of the summoner to construct spirits of various attributes. That is Spirit Summoning."


    Oh.


    In other words, those scrolls I been using.


    When I summon them, I''m really making the Spirit of Light myself?


    "Spirits have low intelligence. They''ll follow the summoner''s everymand until their magic has been exhausted."


    "Can they refuse anymands?"


    "... If the magic circle has been especially designed that way, it might be possible."


    Ohh.


    Make it yourself, then it can be anything you want it to be.


    So it''s almost programming.


    Eh?


    Basically programming, where have I heard that before?


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    Cliff sounds unsatisfied.


    "You are Familiars of Perugius-sama, and he summoned you over 400 years ago, right? Yet you''re both intelligent and permanent. Isn''t that


    weird?"


    Oh, as expected of Cliff to get to the heart of the matter.


    Sylvaril nods with satisfaction.


    "About that, allow me to exin. Perugius-sama''s predecessor, the original Armored Dragon-sama, left behind the method of summoning 11


    ancient spirits of both high intelligence and power. But such powerful spirits onlysted a day. It is Perugius-sama that developed a way


    to make it possible for them to exist as long as he lives."


    Sounds like a point of pride for her.


    Day long familiars bing perpetual ones.


    Perpetual motion, no matter what world that''s an incredible achievement.


    Eh?


    11 ancient spirits?


    "Don''t you mean 12?"


    "Right. I''m not one of Perugius-sama''s spirits."


    "You''re not?"


    "That''s right. Perugius-sama rescued me during the Lace Campaign. Since then I have always served him. I''m merely a Heaven Race."


    Heaven Race.


    Well, that makes sense, she''s got wings after all.


    Compared to the rest of his underlings, she seems more like his confidant.


    Actually his lover... No, that''s impossible.


    Not every rtionship is about love.


    "Then, which will we be studying?"


    "We''ll use Magic Beast Summoning as the foundation, but Perugius-sama believes the other world''s summoning is closer rted to Spirit Summoning, so


    we''ll touch up on that as well."


    Teaching both types?


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Summoning magical beasts from all over the world and opening a zoo could be fun.


    "Then if possible, please teach us Spirit Summoning in detail as well."


    "I am also very interested in Spirit Summoning."


    Zanoba and Cliff both seem particrly interested in Spirit Summoning.


    Ah, that''s right. I get it.


    Programming.


    The heart of the autonomous doll.


    When I saw it back then, I thought it looked like programming.


    In other words, with Spirit Summoning, it might be possible toplete the doll.


    But I imagine, if the Mad Dragon King Chaos left it unfinished, it can''t be that easy...


    But, we should at least be able to take another step forward.


    But I don''t know the specifics of where to even begin to apply such knowledge.


    "Well, let''s start with the basics of Magic Beast Summoning. First take a look at this magic circle¨C"


    While I was thinking, Sylvaril begins the lecture on basic summoning.


    I really should have studied up the basics on my own rather than getting help.


    Well, a littlete for that.


    Better now than never.


    In the end, I''m only 18 years old in this world.


    Compared to Zanoba.


    Who''s already 25 or 26 by the time he enrolled, yet still spends day and night practicing doll-making.


    I need to follow his example.


    Anyways, right now, I''m definitely behind everyone else.


    After ss, I need to do some self-study.


    "By the way, everyone, it''s about time for lunch. Please feel free to ask if you want something in particr."


    With that said, Sylvaril ends the lecture.


    Part 4


    Lunch.


    Last night various traditional cuisines from Asura Kingdom were prepared.


    Meat balls and potato boiled in vani soup.


    Wheat bread made with various whole grains.


    Basically the same as in the Magic City.


    It might look a little shabby for this castle, but it''s simple and delicious.


    It might seem like traditional cuisine to us, but to Perugius, it''s what he considers a typical meal at Asura Kingdom.


    Cuisine from 400 years ago.


    It is said, technology advances in war, food advances in peace.


    The food culture of the Asura Kingdom probably advanced quite a bit after 400 years.


    Although food was served individually, I went to eat with Sylphy anyways.


    No matter how luxurious the room is, eating alone is lonely.


    I would never have thought about that in my past life.


    I did eat breakfast alone, but it can''t be helped.


    "Something from Milis?"


    "Ah, I want Shirone food."


    Cliff and Zanoba both suggested food from home.


    They probably feel a little homesick.


    "I can do that. That''s fine."


    From behind her mask, Sylvaril''s voice sounds gentle and epts their requests.


    "Anything is fine."


    Nanahoshi responds.


    Does she not realize what an opportunity this is?


    I''m not a man that lets an opportunity like this slip away.


    [Make the best use of the chance to its maximum.] The man known as Red Comet once said.


    "Vinegared white rice with sliced raw fish on top, are you familiar with that dish?"


    "Eh? For real?"


    Hearing me, Nanahoshi suddenly brightens up.


    But Sylvaril shakes her head.


    "No, I don''t, but I do prepare rice often."


    Nanahoshi looks disappointed.


    But now I''m excited.


    As long as we have rice, then any side dish would do.


    "How about adding chicken egg and flour in cold water, mixed well; add in shrimp, squid, and vegetables; then boil it all in hot oil?"


    "I''ve never heard of that before either, but we do have flour and eggs..."


    We have eggs!


    In other words, I can finally eat that!


    Well, no sushi and tempura.


    Then probably no sukiyaki either.


    We need cooking wine, rock sugar, and soy sauce for that.


    It won''t be the real thing, but with ingredients, I think we cane up with something close...


    So ites down to soy sauce.


    The taste of Japan I long fores down to soy sauce.


    "Then, a sauce made from fermented soy beans. Does that exist? Soy sauce, anything like that?"


    "Not in the castle."


    Sigh, none.


    Sure enough, this world, no soy sauce.


    "But I have heard that sort of seasoning exists in Biheiriru Kingdom . I can ask Arumanfi to check."


    "Yes! Please!"


    Even troubling Arumanfi is fine.


    If it can be found, then he has to find it.


    Part 5


    A hourter.


    In the end, no soy sauce.


    Maybe an hour wasn''t enough time for aprehensive search.


    It''s only to be expected, looking for ingredients right before cooking starts.


    No soy sauce.


    But.


    At least.


    Arumanfi did bring something else.


    Fermented from soy beans, a tea-colored edible.


    They call it "tofu" in this world.


    But I call it "miso."


    Because that''s what it is.


    Biheiriru Kingdom... from memory, it''s a country on the north-eastern corner of the Central Continent.


    Maybe, there, I can finally find soy sauce.


    I should visit one day.


    Ten years, twenty years, if an opportunity arises I will definitely visit there.


    I''ll leave that aside for now.


    We have rice.


    We have miso.


    We even have fresh fish.


    No ginger or radish, but there is lemon.


    I want to have pickles too, but I might be pushing my luck. So that''ll have to pass.


    With the ingredients we have, I try instructing Sylvaril the best I can.


    "Is this how you want it?"


    After a while, it finally arrives.


    Freshly cooked rice.


    Hot miso scallop soup.


    Also, grilled fish with lemons.


    Order for two.


    The other is for Nanahoshi.


    And I got a raw egg on the side.


    "It''s nice to eat something like this every once in a while."


    "... Well, I guess."


    The dishes look fantastic, but Nanahoshi doesn''t look particrly pleased.


    As expected, just looking like Japanese food won''t impress her.


    Ah, oh well.


    Regardless it won''te close to the taste of Japan.


    But it''s kind of fun to try.


    "Give it a shot. Itadakimasu."


    "...Itadakimasu."


    Nanahoshi furrows her brow and begins eating with a spoon and fork.


    Doesn''t look like she''s enjoying it.


    She peels off some fish with a fork, squeezes a little lemon juice on it, and puts it in her mouth.


    Then follows it up with some rice with her spoon and starts chewing.


    And takes a sip of the miso soup directly from its porcin bowl.


    And she finally said.


    "This soup doesn''t even have any dashi in it..."


    Tears flow out of her eyes.


    She didn''t stop crying as she ate.


    To be honest, the food doesn''t taste particrly good.


    The rice is dry, and the soup a tad salty.


    The fish is delicious, but a bit fishy, and the lemon doesn''t match.


    The bnce is off.


    Not really tasty.


    Japanese cuisine in our memory is much better than this.


    But Nanahoshi''s hands keep moving, and her tears keep dropping.


    Eating quietly, and she soon finished.


    "... Thank you for the meal."


    With that, I am content.


    Part 6


    After the afternoon ss, I return to my room.


    Summoning Magic ss is quite interesting.


    Rather, Sylvaril is a good teacher.


    Today she didn''t teach anything special in particr, but I might fall behind pretty soon.


    I need to study up while I still can.


    You know, I wonder how long these lessons will take.


    At this rate, maybe about a week?


    Although at school only homeroom is required to attend, and the rest is free time, but I don''t want to stay away from home for too long.


    I''m worried about Lucy and how Zenith is doing.


    Well, I should focus on what''s in front of me.


    All we can do for Zenith right now is observe her, and Aisha is taking care of Lucy.


    What I should do now is review and prepare for Summoning lessons.


    Knock knock.*


    Just when I sit down on a sofa and take out my notebook, someone knocks on the door.


    "Rudi, are you in?"


    Sylphyes in without waiting for my answer.


    After spotting me, she just wanders in and seats herself next to me.


    Then, she sighs.


    I take out a pitcher and pour a cup of water for her.


    "Tired?"


    "Thanks."


    Taking the cup, Sylphy empties it all in one shot.


    "Phew."


    She looks exhausted.


    "How was it? On Ariel-sama''s side?"


    "Ugh. Well, it''s been rough."


    "Really?"


    "Perugius-sama doesn''t really care for anything Ariel-sama has to say."


    In an attempt to get Perugius in her camp, Ariel has been suggesting various incentives for helping her.


    Like offering him a title once she bes queen.


    Or territory from Asura Kingdom.


    Or offering various concessions in business.


    Of course for Perugius, those things are long behind him.


    "Well, of course."


    "Really?"


    "Isn''t Perugius-sama living here precisely to get away from those things? Not just disinterested, he probably really hates them."


    "Eh? I thought he said he lives here so he can always be ready for Lace."


    Sylphy looks puzzled.


    Did Perugius say that?


    Well, maybe that''s one of the reasons.


    "Besides, if he really wants power, then he could get it on his own. After all, he''s still the hero of Lace Campaign. Didn''t Sylvaril say


    that he hates how old fashioned Asura is. Offering those things would only annoy him."


    If he wants to, he can probably leave any time.


    Yet he lives in seclusion.


    Although I don''t know the details, there are probably reasons for that.


    "Really? I guess so. Ariel-sama is really anxious about this... Eh, Rudi, what do you think she should do?"


    "What to do..."


    I''m not good with these kind of things.


    But I think Ariel got off the wrong foot.


    Normally, don''t you try to get to know each other first?


    Requests cane after that.


    If the other side felt troubled, then you can offer various concessions.


    All things, one step at a time.


    Ariel has charisma.


    Maybe that''s why she''s always been able to convince others to support her cause, without making that first step.


    So when she meets someone undaunted by her charisma, she gets cornered.


    Nanahoshi, Perugius, both are like that.


    And me too, I suppose.


    I would help for Sylphy''s sake, but for Ariel I don''t really care.


    "First, how about befriending Perugius-sama better?"


    "Befriend?"


    "Right, talk about his hobbies, listen to his war stories, those kind of things."


    "Hobbies and war stories."


    "Bringing Zanoba along might be a good idea. Among us, he seems to like that guy the most."


    Zanoba and Perugius leading the conversation, and Ariel can join in on the side.


    Perhaps that can get some results.


    "Oh. Makes sense. I''ll tell Ariel-sama to give that a shot."


    "Don''t take it too seriously? I could be totally wrong."


    "Haha, thanks for the advice."


    Sylphy finishes with a kiss on my cheeks.


    Feeling her supple lips, my decision to study flew out the window, perverted thoughts fill my head.


    Grab Sylphy right here, and let''s make a second baby right on that bed...


    Those thoughts cross my mind.


    No, no.


    I can''t be so impulsive right now.


    I need to study!


    Okay, how about stroking that ass a little? No, better not.


    "Say, how''s things on your side?"


    "Oh. It''s like this."


    With the H Genie sealed, I talk about the events of today.


    Zenith and her curse.


    Summoning magic.


    Also, the meal with Nanahoshi.


    "... Rudi is so nice to Nanahoshi."


    Sylphy looks a little displeased when I mention Nanahoshi.


    So eating alone with another woman is no good?


    Well, Zanoba was there too.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have prepared something special for Nanahoshi.


    Not good, got to do something to make Sylphy happy.


    Sylphy needs a reminder that the one I love isn''t Nanahoshi, it''s her.


    "Em, Sylphiette-san?"


    "Yes?"


    "May I have a hug?"


    Hearing that, Sylphy puffs her cheeks and turns her head.


    "Oh, ying nice all the sudden? What''s wrong? Feeling guilty?"


    Eh, eh?


    Why is Sylphy so cold today?


    What happened?


    Is she mad?


    Did I say something wrong?


    Burnout?


    We have been married for almost 3 years now.


    The 3 year itch?


    No, how many years doesn''t matter.


    What do I do now?


    Danger, danger.


    "Eh, sorry. You always seem so excited whenever Nanahoshies up, so spoil me for a bit."


    Sylphy sticks out her tongue and hugs me tight.


    I return the hug.


    It feels so warm and soft.


    Feels just like Sylphy.


    Honestly, I might have done something that displeased Sylphy.


    But, I don''t want her to hate me.


    I''ve got to be more careful in the future.


    "If Rudi really wants to make Nanahoshi-san his third wife, please don''t just drop it out of the blue like Roxy. Can we talk about it first?"


    "No, that won''t happen. My rtionship with her isn''t like Roxy and Sylphy. Just that, I know a bit about where she''s from, so I want to


    give her a hand. There''s nothing between us..."


    "Oh really?"


    Sylphy ps me on the head with a smile.


    Then she pat me on the back before she heads out.


    "Well then, I need to get back to Ariel-sama. Do your best, Rudi."


    "Ah, ok. You too, Sylphy."


    Not good.


    I was earnest, but without realizing it made Sylphy unhappy.


    This is bad.


    This is very bad.


    I need to keep my distance with Nanahoshi.


    I can''t do too many things to please her.


    Okay.


    "Eh?"


    Opening the door on the way out, Sylphy suddenly stops mid-track.


    Nanahoshi is right outside.


    "Sorry, I didn''t want to bother you two, but... Cough... Cough..."


    Nanahoshi was coughing roughly.


    Holding her chest and neck, she seems in serious pain.


    "Sorry. I identally overheard your conversation. Cough... I don''t n to have that kind of rtionship with Rudeus, so please rest


    assured... Cough..."


    "Ah, oh. That''s fine. More importantly, are you feeling alright?"


    "It''s fi-... cough, cough."


    I never saw Nanahoshi in such a bad shape before.


    Like something was stuck in her throat, she keeps coughing. How worrying.


    "A bit, just now, I started to have a really bad cough... cough... cough... So I''ve been looking for someone to cast detoxification for me. I went over to Cliff''s, but they''re... busy. So I came over to find Rudeus... But if it will cause some misunderstanding, then I''ll hold it and wait for Cliff tomorrow."


    "No, it''s fine. Don''t worry about that..."


    Sylphy hurriedly grabs Nanahoshi by her shoulders.


    "Then, let me take care of it. If it doesn''t work, then we can have Cliff cast an Advanced one instead?"


    "Thank you very much, please do..."


    "Alright, first thing''s first."


    Sylphy gently ces a hand on Nanahoshi''s neck.


    She can use voiceless invocation detoxification magic too.


    Something even beyond me.


    No, I should have that potential too.


    "Eh?"


    While thinking that, Sylphy looks puzzled and confused.


    The next moment, Nanahoshi''s cough suddenly intensifies.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    "Eh? It feels... really weird? Magic-ish... Eh?"


    Sylphy tilts her head and ces her other hand on Nanahoshi''s shoulder.


    Instantly, Nanahoshi''s cough gets even worse. The situation is critical.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    Feeling anxious I ask.


    Nanahoshi covers her mouth.


    "Ugh... cough!"


    St.


    "Eh?"


    Blood sttered over the floor.


    "Hey; hey!"


    "..."


    Nanahoshi looks stunned at her hand.


    Then, she slowly opened her palm and showed it to us.


    Her palm was painted red with blood.


    Immediately, Nanahoshi lost consciousness and copsed on the floor.


    "Eh? Why?"


    I''m not the only one in shock.


    Sylphy stands stunned, unable toprehend what has happened.


    "Just now, I felt, in Nanahoshi... Why? Eh?"


    Her face and hand sttered with blood, looking down at Nanahoshi on the ground.


    Her face pale white.


    I rush to her side.


    "SYLPHY"


    I yell out in a coarse voice.


    Sylphy''s entire body trembles. Fear in her eyes, she retreats several steps.


    "N-No! It wasn''t me! I didn''t do it."


    Sylphy has retreated into a corner.


    I silently follow behind.


    With her back against the wall, realizing she has nowhere to run, she can only shut tight her eyes.


    "I might have said those words, but I was only joking around... Something like this... I would never do anything like this!"


    I take out a handkerchief and dip it in some water (warmed with magic) and start wiping the blood off Sylphy''s face.


    "Eh?"


    Then I wipe off the blood on her hand.


    A patient''s blood is a treasure trove of pathogens.


    Although I don''t think just wiping would help, but leaving the blood there probably won''t do.


    Sylphy offers no resistance.


    "Don''t worry. Sylphy. I was watching. It''s not Sylphy''s fault."


    "Oh, oh."


    I''m very calm right now.


    Seeing Sylphy in a panic somehow calmed me back down.


    Maybe it hasn''t settled in.


    For now, stay calm.


    "It''s fine. It''s not Sylphy''s fault. Nanahoshi has been weaktely. Right?"


    "Em..."


    "This time you just had bad timing. Caught her at her worst. It''s not Sylphy''s fault."


    "... Em, em, but, just now, I felt, when I used magic, in Nanahoshi, something strange, detoxification, did not work at all... Not just


    that... it ballooned..."


    Nanahoshi was on the ground, blood gushing from her nose and face.


    Unconscious.


    Situation critical.


    Sylphy is still a mess.


    Better to calm her down first.


    No, better to keep her busy with something.


    The best thing to stop someone from panicking is to give her a goal.


    "Listen carefully, Sylphy. Cliff, Perugius-sama, go find someone and call him over."


    "Call?"


    "I will examine Nanahoshi''s condition and do what I can. Meanwhile, Sylphy, go find help. Can you do it?"


    "I-I can."


    Sylphy''s eyes regain focus.


    Then, she heads to the door and rushes out.


    Even though she has experienced a lot in her life, seeing so much blood close up must still be quite a shock.


    Especially from someone she''s familiar with.


    Even if she''s jealous, Sylphy would never do something like that.


    But Sylphy could be impulsive sometimes...


    No, no.


    That''s impossible. Definitely impossible.


    "Okay."


    Stopping myself from overthinking, I turn towards Nanahoshi.


    Although there''s little I can do here, I''ll do what I can.

 Chapter 163: Lament

    <h4>Chapter 163: Lament</h4>


    Part 1


    3 days after Nanahoshi copsed.


    Nanahoshi has yet to regain consciousness.


    The reason that she vomited blood is unknown.


    After Sylphy went to look for help, Arumanfi quickly came and brought Nanahoshi to the infirmary.


    In the meantime, I went around to gather the party and inform them of the situation.


    Nanahoshi was not doing well. While casting detoxification magic on her, she vomited blood and copsed.


    Right now she''s in the infirmary undergoing treatment.


    The truth is, everything happened so suddenly that I don''t know the details.


    Although troubled, everyone epts the situation.


    Right now, Nanahoshi is being treated by Yuruzu of Atonement.


    Yuruzu of Atonement has the ability to heal.


    Capable of transferring the health and vitality from one person to another.


    Because it works on a different principle than detoxification magic, it seems to work for illnesses untreatable with detoxification...


    Still, her ability doesn''t work by itself, and needs the cooperation of another person.


    Without any hesitation Sylphy offers herself to help.


    Sylphy lies down besides Nanahoshi and treatment begins.


    But Nanahoshi has yet to regain consciousness, her expression grim, her cough constant.


    "Karowante, how is she?"


    Seeing Nanahoshi in this condition, Perugius orders another underling for diagnosis.


    Karowante of Insight.


    He has the power to uncover a target''s power and secrets.


    For the ill, also their condition.


    Like X-ray vision.


    He shakes his head after observing Nanahoshi.


    "This is beyond Yuruzu''s ability."


    "Research the library."


    "Yes."


    With that said, Perugius and his subordinates begin researching the name and cure of Nanahoshi''s sickness.


    Trying to match Nanahoshi''s symptoms to the library''s records.


    I offered to lend a hand but was refused. Outsiders cannot enter the library.


    Of course, Yuruzu continues to administer treatment, so Sylphy never left the infirmary.


    In the end, there''s nothing for me to do.


    Of course, I didn''t just sit around and do nothing for 3 days.


    I returned home once to inform Roxy of the situation.


    Nanahoshi fell ill and Sylphy is helping with the treatment.


    So it may be some time before we return.


    Roxy begins to move at once with that information.


    She helps us contact school and request a leave of absence, as well as exining the situation with family.


    Then to me she said to leave the house to her.


    She''s far more cool-headed than I am.


    She has gotten ustomed to these type of situations.


    In the end, I couldn''t do anything. Everything has been taken care of.


    I informed Aisha and Norn that I''ll being backte, took a change of clothing and returned to the Sky Castle.


    Even at home, there''s nothing for me to do.


    All I can do is pray that Nanahoshi stays safe.


    "... Nanahoshi, will she recover?"


    The others, like me, can do nothing.


    Particrly Cliff.


    He spend his time praying at a chapel within the castle.


    "Everything is in the hand of Milis-sama."


    Cliff said, with his hands folded and eyes closed.


    Praying to God during moments of crisis.


    I never really believed in that religious stuff.


    In this world, I believe in those that actually offered a helping hand.


    But even I understand that, right now, praying to Roxy and Sylphy can bring nofort.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I recall a movie I once watched.


    A masterpiece of alien invasion.


    Aliens, with their overwhelming technology, nearly annihted mankind.


    Yet at the end all their machineries suddenly stop working.


    Aliens have no immunity against earth pathogens and all perished.


    Nanahoshi came from another world.


    She differs from me, who''s reincarnated.


    She does not grow old, does not have magic, and therefore can''t use any magical tools.


    Perhaps, not just magic, she has no immunity either.


    But, if that were the case, then she should have fallen ill long ago.


    The Metastasis Event happened 8 years ago.


    Nanahoshi also came to this world 8 years ago.


    There''s no reason for this to happen now.


    "..."


    That girl.


    Will she really die...?


    Why did this happen?


    Part 2


    4 days after Nanahoshi copsed.


    We are summoned to a round table.


    Besides Yuruzu, all other Familiars are present.


    Perugius sits before them.


    He sat on a luxuriously big chair with the Familiars standing behind.


    "Please sit."


    We sit down on Sylvaril''s suggestion.


    Absent is Sylphy, who is helping Yuruzu with treatment, 7 present in all.


    "Nanahoshi-sama has been diagnosed."


    Once we''re seated, Sylvaril steps forward and reports.


    We finally know.


    "Nanahoshi-sama suffers from Drain Syndrome."


    Drain Syndrome.


    Never heard of it.


    Looking around, neither did anyone else.


    Even someone as informed as Cliffes up empty.


    "It''s expected that no one has heard it before. A disease from time immemorial, when men held far lesser magic power than now. If a child is born without any magic capacity, without exception, that child experiences simr symptoms and by the age of 10, dies."


    So the same situation as Nanahoshi.


    Although she''s not 10, she has been in this world for over 8 years now.


    And she doesn''t have an ounce of magic...


    At least, it''s not Sylphy''s fault.


    Thank goodness.


    "ording to records, those without magic power absorbed minute amounts of magic from outside, after 10 years of umting in their body, it bes an illness..."


    Without magic, their ability to absorb magic from outside is minute.


    I don''t know the details, but I guess magic is like bacteria in a way.


    For those with magic power, the good bacteria kill the bad, but in those without any power only bad bacteria umtes.


    We don''t know for sure how trustworthy the records are.


    But that does make a lot of sense.


    "Does it record a cure?"


    "No. ording to the records, this disease was eradicated some 7000 years ago, after humanity increased in magic power."


    7000 years ago, so the first Human-Demon Great War.


    I remember hearing that the war raged for nearly a thousand years.


    The war caused all kinds of advancements.


    Through various means, humanity self improved.


    One side effect is the eradication of this disease.


    That''s possible too.


    Say, 7000 years ago.


    There can''t be many texts that managed to survive such ravage of time.


    Finding the disease''s name is already a miracle in and of itself.


    "Then, what do we do?"


    "We stop time."


    The one that answers my question isn''t Sylvaril.


    But rather the calmly seated Perugius.


    "Borrow the power from Sukeakoto of Time and stop time for Nanahoshi."


    Perugius deres and a man steps forward.


    He wears a mask with its mouth sticking out.


    A Hyottoko mask, rather, more like a gas mask.


    He is Sukeakoto of Time.


    From what I remember, he has the ability of stopping time for anyone he touches.


    Of course, time freezes for himself as well. But with this ability, he can prevent Nanahoshi''s illness from worsening or death.


    But who knows how long he can maintain it, nor does it solve the root of the problem.


    "I see, then what?"


    "Contact people on the ground and find a cure."


    Oh.


    That could work.


    No one will refuse someone like Perugius.


    "Still, the question is who would help Nanahoshi."


    "Isn''t there some way with Armored Dragon-sama''s influence?"


    "Nanahoshi and I only have a cooperative rtionship. I shall not owe favors for her sake."


    Isn''t that a bit cold?


    Still, I don''t know the exact details of their rtionship, so I have no right to object.


    "Don''t be mistaken. As guests of my castle, I''ll offer some minimum assistance. But don''t expect everything. My ultimate purpose is to find and destroy Lace."


    In other words, because of the work rted to observing Lace, he will not do more than necessary to help.


    Nor will he owe favors to others.


    Favors demand repayment.


    Particrly so for the cure of an long eradicated disease.


    The other side will definitely expect something big in return.


    Perugius has no reason to go that far for Nanahoshi.


    No, actually he has plenty of reason not to.


    Keeping Nanahoshi alive is as far as he''ll go.


    He refuses to do more. If someone wants to help, then he''s free to help.


    That is the meaning behind Perugius''s words.


    That should be right.


    "... So you will just watch Nanahoshi die!?"


    The one that yelled is Cliff.


    He stood up screaming towards Perugius.


    "When did I say that?"


    "Lies. Someone like you, inside such a impressive castle, with so many capable Familiars! You can definitely find a cure!"


    Hearing Cliff, Perugius raises an eyebrow.


    "I have no reason to help."


    "Quit joking around! Helping the weak is the duty of the strong!"


    "Pssh, don''t push those detestable Milis teachings onto us."


    "What did you say!"


    Cliff got overexcited and blurts out without thinking.


    He''s a follower of Milis.


    The Milis Church shares many simrities with Christianity.


    It''s possible it also has lessons on giving a hand to lost sheep and the like.


    But saying that to Perugius is improper.


    Perugius has his own concerns.


    For 400 years, he only moved with one goal in mind.


    Perugius indeed wishes to gain knowledge of other world summoning through Nanahoshi.


    But that is second to Lace.


    Just a way to lull away time.


    "In other words, you''ll just watch Nanahoshi die! If you''re going to help, help until the end."


    "Cliff, stop!"


    Cliff stands up kicking back his chair. Elinalise screams at him.


    She put a heavy hand on Cliff''s shoulder, stopping him from going further.


    "Cliff, I understand how you''re feeling, but control yourself."


    "..."


    "I don''t want to lose you for this."


    Looking around, all 11 Familiars in battle stance.


    Seeing Cliff getting held back, Perugius smiles in ridicule.


    "If you have a problem, then why don''t you do it yourself? Your god said so too. When helping others, don''t count on someone else, isn''t it?"


    "Grr..."


    Looking unsatisfied, Cliff fell back to his chair.


    He doesn''t want to fight with Perugius.


    He just thought, for a person like Perugius, capable of almost everything, he ought to be able to help.


    "Mmhm..."


    What do we do?


    I want to help Nanahoshi.


    But I don''t even know where to begin?


    Looking at Ariel and the others, they seem to be thinking the same thing.


    Aisha and Nanahoshi know each other too, if Nanahoshi dies she''d be upset too.


    Also if she dies, Sylphy would feel responsible.


    Is there anything I can do?


    Am I that powerless?


    "Excuse me."


    Just now, the door to the round table opens.


    It''s Yuruzu of Atonement.


    She speaks facing us.


    "Nanahoshi-sama has regained consciousness."


    I almost leaped out hearing this.


    "H-how is she?"


    "On the surface she has improved a little."


    "On the surface?"


    "Indeed. Doline Syndrome is the result of magic umting in the body, which makes one ill. That illness has not been cured."


    The way she says it, it feels like HIV.


    So all the coughing is also a symptom of her illness.


    In other words, although the surface symptoms have been cured, the cause remains.


    "Then, can you remove magic from within her?"


    "I cannot."


    "Then, who could?"


    Yuruzu shakes her head at my question.


    "Is that so..."


    Is there no way to remove the magic inside her?


    Like, a magic tool of some sort?


    7000 years passed, technology should have advanced quite a bit in this area.


    But what should be done?


    Would the magic absorbing stone work?


    No, that does nothing for magic within the body.


    I have a feeling that it can''t be done.


    Maybe a magic tool can be made with that property?


    But how long will that take?


    We don''t have any leads in the first ce.


    Damn.


    "In any case, we should go check up on Nanahoshi."


    With that said I stood up, everyone else follows as well.


    Part 3


    The infirmary feels rather dreary.


    The furniture doesn''t differ too much from the guest rooms.


    But the stone structures are exposed and the wallsck windows.


    In the center of the room there''s some sort of operating table, with knives and bandages in the drawers.


    "..."


    Nanahoshi is at a corner.


    The bloodstains on her are gone. She has been changed into a patient gown-like outfit.


    Sterile, lifeless.


    "Nanahoshi, are you alright?"


    I ask. Nanahoshi res at me and said.


    "Do I look alright?"


    "..."


    Of course not.


    Her face pale, dark circles under her eye.


    Anyone can see she''s not doing well.


    Atonement''s ability is hard even for the patient.


    The other bed is empty.


    Like on a rotation with us, Sylphy left for the guestroom.


    I saw her on the way in. She looks rather haggard.


    For 4 days, she assisted in the treatment.


    Even though I doubt she was without food or water, it must still be hard on her body.


    "They say I can''t be cured."


    "Ah, oh."


    I sit on a chair beside her.


    Doesn''t look like Miss Yuruzu kept her in the dark about her illness.


    "No, you will be better soon."


    "I won''t get better."


    Having said that, Nanahoshi turns away.


    Looking at the wall in silence.


    What I said was probably irresponsible.


    I don''t know what I should be saying right now.


    "..."


    After I fell silent, Ariel and others all try to make conversations.


    Some try tofort Nanahoshi, others try to raise her spirit, and others say you''ll definitely get better.


    They each try to encourage her in various ways.


    But right now, they might all have the opposite effect.


    The one really suffering doesn''t want to hear niceties like these.


    "..."


    Soon after, everyone ran out of things to say.


    With Nanahoshi unresponsive, nobody knows what to talk about.


    The silence is suffocating, making everyone restless.


    "Then, Nanahoshi. I''m heading back. I''lle back to check up on you."


    Starting with Ariel, everyone leaves for their rooms one by one.


    Even though Cliff wishes to stay, but with Elinalise urging he left as well.


    When they leave, I could hear Elinalise saying [... Nothing we say matters right now.]


    And that''s how it is.


    Then, only I remain.


    Why did I stay. I''m not sure either.


    Still, I felt I have to stay for a little longer.


    It''s dangerous to leave her alone.


    "..."


    But I have nothing to say.


    With a sick person.


    With a person suffering from an incurable disease.


    No matter what I say, they''re just niceties.


    Nanahoshi is very upset.


    Her summoning research has been going so well.


    Phase 1 had a little hup, but Phase 2 and 3 both proceeded smoothly.


    Phase 4, with a little help from Perugius, should have results soon.


    I''m not sure with Phase 5, but it''s only a matter of time.


    Maybe in 1, 2 more years she can return home.


    To hear that she has an incurable disease, at a moment like this, of course she''s upset.


    Maybe not cancer, but it''s still said to be terminal.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if she got violent.


    No, if it really is incurable.


    If her future is so bleak, then a little violence is fine.


    I''d cooperate.


    No matter what, as long as it helps her mood a little.


    "I wasn''t particrly healthy in the first ce."


    While I stay silent, Nanahoshi speaks with a sigh.


    She sound moreposed than I expected.


    But Nanahoshi is obviously faking it.


    "Getting sick... Although never this bad, I''d catch the cold every year."


    Slowly words trickle out.


    And I quietly listen.


    "My grades aren''t bad, but I''m no good with sports. If asked, I guess I''m the indoor type.


    Medicine in this world isn''t very advanced, right?


    Do you know? Maybe it has to do with magic, but people of this world don''t even dress their wounds? And because of that they die or lose a limb. It''s retarded. All can be prevented with a bit of clean water over the wound.


    Because I can''t use magic, so I do all kinds of things to stay safe. Avoiding contagious diseases, staying away from crowds, don''t eat strange foods...


    It''s true, from your perspective I might have lived unhealthily, but I exercise at home too! I took care of myself.


    Because if I get sick, there might not be a cure.


    Rather, if I''m sick, I probably won''t be cured.


    Because, if I get sick, I probably won''t know why...


    ... Basically, this world, isn''t it too weird?


    Gigantic monsters too big to support themselves. I don''t know what wizardry that is, but aren''t they clearly against rules of nature?


    Of course, even I, when I came, was a little curious.


    Even I yed games before. I don''t hate sword and magics stuff. I''d be lying if I wasn''t excited.


    Just a bit, I''m jealous that you were born in this world, and you can live in this world..."


    Nanahoshi said, and suddenly shuts up.


    Her shoulders tremble.


    Slowly, she turns to me.


    Face wrinkles.


    Tears collected on her swollen eyes.


    "I don''t want to die."


    Like a dam busting, tearse pouring down.


    "I don''t want to die here! I don''t want to die in this weird world! Why? Why? It''s too weird! Hey, do you know? I didn''t change at all for 8 years! I don''t grow taller, and my hair doesn''t grow longer! I get hungry, I poop, but my nails never grow. I don''t even get periods!"


    Nanahoshi throws a nearby water jug.


    The jug ms the wall, stters in loud pieces. Water soaks the bed.


    "I''m not a human of this world! In this world I don''t even count as alive! I''m basically a corpse! Even so, why? Why do I get sick? Isn''t that just too weird? Why am I unlucky like this? I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die in this strange world!"


    Nanahoshi screams, tears keep sttering, and sttering.


    "Because I never even had my first kiss! Even though I have someone I like, I never even told him that I love him! I''m really so jealous of you! Everyday so happy, so fulfilling! What? Dad died? Mom got sick? So what? What''s so bad about that? At this rate, I won''t even see my dad again! If I die, mom won''t even know! Just one more time! Dad! Mom! I still remember! I still remember that morning. Dad says he''lle home early. Mom says we''ll have fried Saury tonight. I told dad that I''m hanging out with friends, but staying a little out is fine, andined to mom that I''m tired of Saury already. Why, why did this happen? Dad and mom are probably worried sick about me. I want to go home. I want to see them again. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die in this ce... Woo... Hick..."


    "..."


    I feel a sharp pain in my chest.


    I can understand Nanahoshi''s pain.


    When I first came to this world, I couldn''t sympathize.


    Can''t go back, can''t meet again.


    Not able to see family once more.


    Even if you tell me, I won''t understand.


    Back then, I probably want to forget those things and just enjoy life in this new world.


    But now it''s different.


    I understand wanting to go back, wanting to meet again.


    Everyday is life''s greatest treasure.


    Once they''re gone, they''re gone forever.


    ... Because if they''re gone, they''re gone forever.


    Paul is dead.


    Zenith''s memories may nevere back.


    Buina vige and that warm home have both disappeared.


    From now on, all I can do is protect my own family, my own life.


    Sylphy, Roxy, Lucy.


    Lilia, Aisha, Norn, Zenith.


    If I separate from them, it would be gut wrenching.


    If someone disappears, then I''d go to heaven and hell to find her.


    If I return to the original world.


    If magic like this exists in that world, I''d seek it.


    I would do everything I can to return.


    "Woo... Wooo..."


    Holding her knees Nanahoshi cries.


    Cliff, Zanoba, Sylphy, she was never close to any of them.


    Only with me did she ever pay any attention.


    Listen to my requests, epting my invitations.


    If I think about it, she had never done anything to wrong me.


    Nanahoshi looked so excited when we chat in Japanese.


    To her, maybe Japanese with me is her only anchor from that world.


    "Someone, save me..."


    Hearing her meek whisper.


    I stand.


    Part 4


    I return to the round table where Perugius remains.


    All his Familiars have already left.


    Only Perugius is left, like he has been waiting for me.


    "What shall it be?"


    "... I am taking action. I hope, as long as it doesn''t interfere with your own work, that Perugius-sama will offer some assistance."


    Perugius nods heavily when I finish.


    "Oh, so you''re finally making a move. Good. If Nanahoshi dies, even I would feel sorry."


    "Thank you very much."


    But what should I do?


    The cure to a disease eradicated some 7000 years ago.


    Where do I even begin?


    We already know both detoxification and healing magic are ineffective.


    If those have worked, then Perugius would already done something.


    Magic tools.


    I don''t know if one might work.


    One that works inside the body should be rted to Cliff''s magic tools.


    But Cliff''s magic tool was custom made for Elinalise only.


    Observe Elinalise''s condition and adjust step by step.


    Although there are results, but it''s still iplete.


    Maybe it only needs a few adjustments to control Nanahoshi''s symptoms?


    But right now, Nanahoshi doesn''t have the time for observation and adjustment.


    She has coughed up blood.


    Even if we cure the surface symptoms, it will just happen again.


    Next time, it might be fatal.


    Moreover, if we froze time, then there''s no way to experiment.


    Magic tools are no go.


    Maybe one might eventually work, but right now we need a more immediate fix.


    A cure.


    Does no one know?


    Not even Hitogami or Orsted?


    Would they know?


    I can''t contact Hitogami.


    Maybe he''ll show up with advice tonight.


    But I have no way to initiate contact.


    "Perugius-sama. Do you have a way to contact Dragon God Orsted?"


    "Impossible. His movements are impossible to understand."


    No way of contacting Orsted.


    "He probably doesn''t know either. He has been in this world for maybe a hundred years. Although he''s wise, I doubt he will know about a disease from 7000 years ago."


    So Orsted is a hundred or so.


    Although old,pared to Perugius he''s still a youngling.


    No,pared to me he''s old enough.


    "Is that so. But someone who knows about the world 7000 years ago..."


    Wait, hold on.


    7000 years.


    There''s one.


    There''s one person that lived for so long.


    Even though she might not be familiar with this illness...


    But if I talk to her, maybe I can find a clue.


    "I know someone..."


    "Oh?"


    But, I don''t know if I can find her.


    Last time it was a chance meeting.


    And just like that we separated.


    No particr connection.


    But I have to do something.


    If I do nothing, then nothing will change.


    "Perugius-sama, can you take me to the Magic Continent?"


    "Magic Continent? What do you n to do there?"


    I only met that person once.


    Although Roxy also met her before, but where she is now I do not know.


    But her name I knew from long ago.


    Back in the Fedoa Capital, a name I learned from history lessons.


    After we met, there''s no way I could forget it.


    "Meet with The Great Empress of Demon Realm, Kishirika Kishirisu."


    7000 years ago.


    A figure of the first Human-Demon Great War.

 Chapter 164: Return to the Demon Continent

    <h4>Chapter 164: Return to the Demon Continent</h4>


    Part 1


    The n is simple.


    First, with Perugius''s assistance, head to the Magic Continent.


    Find Kishirika Kishirisu.


    Ask if she knows a cure, or knows someone who does.


    Indeed it''s quite simple.


    If only the Great Demon Empress Kishirika Kishirisu would stay put on a throne overseeing a city somewhere.


    But I know Kishirika wanders the Magic Continent.


    Meeting her is all up to chance.


    Who knows how many months it''ll take.


    Perugius said that he has magic teleportation circles near all major cities in the Magic Continent.


    Thinking about it, magic teleportation circles are truly terrifying.


    Especially when he can teleport anywhere in the world from this castle, an incredible threat.


    After all, there''s no way to attack this castle in the sky, yet there''s no defense against it.


    So it''s understandable why the art has long been forbidden.


    Even though Orsted and Perugius have both been using them in secret.


    This world probably has quite a few guys secretly breaking the rules.


    It might be cheating, but that''s the nature of this world.


    Those magic teleport circles probably aren''t used by Orsted alone.


    Anyways, find Kishirika.


    Just like Roxy had done before, search one city at a time.


    Who knows how long it''ll take.


    But it shouldn''t take more than a year.


    Since teleporting only takes a day.


    The problem is what if Kishirika and us pass each other somewhere.


    About that, I think I''ll ask the Adventurer''s Guild for assistance.


    Reward for the capture of the Great Empress of the Demon Realm.


    Capture Kishirika.


    Must be alive.


    ALIVE ONLY.


    I gather everyone together andy out my n.


    Ariel, Luke, Cliff, Zanoba, Elinalise.


    And also Sylphy.


    Sylphy regained consciousness while I was talking with Perugius.


    But her exhaustion is obvious.


    She was thin to begin with, but now she''s more frail than ever.


    She should rest for at least 5 more days.


    "Everyone, please lend a hand for Nanahoshi''s sake."


    When I said that, Ariel nods in approval.


    "Then, I can provide some magic tools."


    Ariel removes the magic rings she''s wearing and hands it to me.


    A pair of matching rings, when injected with magic, both gemstones will shine together.


    Useful for an emergency, seems like a secret magic tool of the Asura Kingdom.


    Although I don''t know what for, I''m sure it''lle in handy.


    Reminds me of a pager.


    "Zanoba and Elinalise, please apany me."


    I ask Zanoba and Elinalise to be my guards.


    No matter what, Zanoba is a miko.


    Even if we were to fight a hydra, he can probablye in handy.


    Because Ick touki, I''m weak defensively, but with [Disturb Magic] and absorbing magical stones my resistance against magic is strong.


    With Zanoba as forward guard, we can even take that hydra.


    But, I can''t bare to see Zanoba die for my selfish desires, so with Elinalise as support I feel reassured.


    "I..."


    "Cliff-senpai, I''d like you to make a magic tool."


    Honestly, I don''t know whether we can find a cure.


    Kishirika might not know either.


    So this trip might be a waste of time.


    To avoid this, we should try different approaches.


    Nanahoshi''s illness seems simr to a curse.


    With some adjustments to his research, maybe Cliff can develop a magic tool to extend Nanahoshi''s lifespan.


    "I want to go too!"


    Even though I thought so, Cliff refused.


    "Please take me, I want to help Nanahoshi as well."


    But continuing his research will help Nanahoshi too.


    But Cliff probably wants to do more than that.


    Like if he just continues as usual, he won''t feel like he''s really done anything for Nanahoshi.


    "Please, Rudeus, even I could understand her want for returning home."


    Cliff begging like this.


    Now that I think about it, he has been away from home for a long time too.


    Height-wise he might look only 15, but he''s already 19.


    I heard he left the Holy Kingdom of Milis almost 6-7 years ago.


    Although the home Nanahoshi looks to return to isn''t the same as Cliff''s.


    But their intent is the same.


    "Fine."


    "Really?"


    Well, with Elinaliseing along and Nanahoshi frozen in time, he won''t have many opportunities for research.


    Yeah, no reason to force it.


    If we confirm that there''s no cure, or if we can''t find Kishirika, then we can focus on research instead.


    "Yes. I''ll be in your care, Cliff-senpai."


    Let''s shorten the search period a bit, so we can get back to research in time.


    Half a year is enough.


    "... Then, is there... anything I... can do?"


    Finally, Sylphy asks, looking unwell.


    She has yet to recover.


    She can''t travel with us.


    Besides...


    "Sylphy, please rest here for now."


    "Em, and then?"


    "After rest..."


    I''m hesitant over what I''m about to say.


    "I wish for Sylphy to return home to care for Lucy."


    "Eh?"


    Sylphy looks visibly gloomy, but I continue anyways.


    "It might be a long time before I can return home this time. I don''t think it''s good for both parents to disappear on her."


    For children, parents'' presence is absolutely necessary... I don''t have to say that.


    But it''s because Paul and Zenith exists, that I''m who I am.


    For children, it''s better for the parents to rear them personally.


    Of course, absence for a week or two won''t be a big deal.


    But not a few months.


    "Ah, that. You''re right. If Rudi isn''t here, then I need to take care of Lucy."


    "Sorry."


    "Um."


    Even though Sylphy has been informed that Nanahoshi''s copse isn''t her fault, she still want to help somehow.


    "Sylphy has done enough. Leave the rest to me."


    "Em..."


    Sylphy nods with regrets.


    Of course she loves Lucy.


    But at 10, she was forced to stand on her own after the Metastasis Event.


    Without ast goodbye, both her parents passed.


    She did well despite that.


    Despite some twists and turns, she found a job, got married, and managed to live on.


    So for her, maybe parents may not be that great of a presence.


    Or perhaps, even children without parents can grow and prosper is the wisdom of thisnd.


    Sylphy is only 18.


    People won''t change that much, just because of childbirth.


    It was only through caring for my own, did my thinking start to change.


    When I was 18 in the previous world, children didn''t even cross my mind.


    Inparison, Sylphy is exceptional.


    I will help Nanahoshi. Sylphy will stay at home.


    I hope she won''t feel jealous.


    "But won''t Roxyin? Roxy knows the Magic Continent the best."


    "That too. Well, if we''re in trouble, I''ll talk to Roxy about it."


    Roxy isn''t present.


    No matter the reason, Perugius will not allow a Magic Race to enter the castle.


    She tried toe but was refused.


    Besides, Roxy has her teaching career.


    She''s finally getting used to the rhythm of work.


    She can''t quit with only a year on the job.


    I will help Nanahoshi.


    But, I also need to maintain my current lifestyle.


    Lifestyle is important.


    Both are important.


    That''s why, I need to protect Sylphy and Roxy.


    Of course, that''s also because I''m selfish.


    I don''t think I''m always right.


    But right now I don''t want Roxy and Sylphy to face danger.


    I don''t want them to die in front of me like Paul.


    Even though perfect security doesn''t exist in this world.


    Compared to the Magic Continent, Magic City Sharia should be much less dangerous.


    "Please don''t do anything like lose your hand again."


    Sylphy looks uneasy.


    "I''ll be careful."


    Staying safe is why I''m bringing Zanoba and Elinalise along.


    But if they''re in a life or death situation, even sacrificing my right hand I''ll help them.


    Of course, I don''t want to die either...


    I won''t make a mistake again.


    Part 2


    I went home again and exined the situation to Roxy and rest of the family.


    Aisha cried when I said I might not be home for a long time.


    But this timeing and going would be easy.


    I n toe back every once a while.


    Like going on a business trip.


    I''m saying that going for a long time is just in case.


    The magic teleportation circles might suddenly stop working, and I might not return.


    "Well, please take care."


    "I understand, Rudi take care as well."


    Although I was worried that Roxy wanted toe too, but after listening to my exnations, she bluntly epts staying home.


    That slightly disappoints me.


    Well, looks like I''ll travel many times to Sky Castle now, so preparations are important.


    idents might happen.


    Perugius said, even if the magic teleport circles stop working, he''lle get me if I use the magic tool near any monuments to the Seven


    Great Major Powers.


    Not that I don''t believe him, but you never know.


    For example, if we leave and all of a sudden Lace revived, then he might be too busy to help.


    Additionally, I brought some Spirit of Light scrolls and other convenient items.


    All set.


    Part 3


    The magic teleportation circle lies below ground of the Sky Castle.


    The castle in the sky isn''t just expansive above ground, but below as well.


    Not just that, but underground is even more sophisticated.


    Just a few levels down it bes almost maze like.


    The castle grounds are probably made for guests. It''s below ground that''s the real deal.


    "We''re here."


    Sylvaril led us to a particr room 3 levels below ground.


    A ce easy to find once you know the directions.


    No lighting in the room, but the magic circle shines pale white, illuminating the room.


    "Perugius-sama justpleted this magic circle to reconnect with an abandoned one on the Magic Continent."


    "Abandoned?"


    "It happens often with teleport magic. Destroy the magic circle on one side, and the other side stops working as well."


    Teleport circlese in pairs.


    But you can repair a broken one and use it again.


    Magic circles of this world reallye in all kinds.


    "These kinds of magic circles are all under Perugius-sama''s control?"


    "Perugius-sama is indeed a great man."


    Sylvaril sounds proud.


    Speaking of which, drawing magic teleportation circles.


    In these situation, making ones at will to connect everywhere sounds quite convenient...


    But, because it''s forbidden, he probably won''t want to teach me.


    Well, if I push my luck, I might end up making all sorts of enemies, so I shouldn''t be greedy.


    Nor should I forget that others can use them too.


    For example, if a violent magic beast identally stumbles into one. It''s possible.


    If my magic teleport circles end up destroying a vige or something, I''d have nightmares.


    "Perugius-sama said this magic circle should get you close to the Great Demon Empress."


    "Does Perugius-sama have any lead to Kishirika''s whereabouts?"


    "Of course."


    Really?


    He has a lead.


    I thought I''d be on my own once I get there.


    "But he could be wrong as well."


    "... True."


    The Demon Empress I know is unpredictable.


    We might think she''s somewhere, and by the time we get there, she has already disappeared somewhere else.


    Her fiance Badigadi is the same...


    Ah, right, Badigadi too.


    I haven''t seen him in a while. Maybe he returned to his domain already.


    He has lived a long time as well, contacting him might give some result as well.


    "I understand. We shall go investigate."


    "We haven''t confirmed the situation on the other side yet. The exit might be sealed as well. Be careful."


    "Sealed?"


    "The entrance might be destroyed to keep it hidden."


    If there''s no entrance, then it can''t be found.


    I see. That makes sense.


    Sure people will look for trapdoors, but few will take a pickaxe and start wailing on walls.


    Ancient Egyptians invented this technique.


    Archaeologists have to pay special attention to seemingly empty graves.


    Maybe that''s how teleportation ruins were discovered as well.


    "Em, if it doesn''t work, then we''ll return early."


    "May the fortune of war be with you."


    With Sylvaril''s blessing we entered the magic teleportation circle.


    Part 4


    How many times have I teleported by now?


    Metastasis Event, to and from Begaritt Continent, and also Perugius''s magic tool.


    All in all, this is the fifth time.


    Like waking up from a dream, I''m getting used to this sensation.


    "Phew."


    After the teleport, we arrived at a dark room.


    The air is thick and moldy.


    It has been abandoned for a long time.


    No lights.


    Not even a candlestick.


    Basically a ruin.


    Ah, I forgot to ask where we''re going.


    "Achoo!"


    Cliff sneezes behind me.


    I turn around to look. The other three have already stepped off the magic circle.


    Elinalise is used to this. Zanoba pompously walking around.


    Zanoba curiously studying the magic circle.


    "Too dusty here, let''s head out as soon as possible."


    As Zanoba said that, I start looking for an exit.


    "Eh?"


    I see a wall.


    Nothing like a door.


    Nodder, not even a hole in the ceiling.


    I carefully inspect the floor. Yep, no way out.


    It''s a secret room.


    If Sylvaril''s right, the room has been sealed.


    "Em, well, where''s the exit?"


    "Um."


    We split up to look.


    Up, down, left, right, B, A.


    "Found it."


    After a while, Elinalise discovered space behind a wall.


    Looks like she discerned it by knocking.


    Maybe it''s too thick, but I couldn''t tell even when pressing an ear against it.


    As expected of the Long Ear race.


    "Okay. All yours, Zanoba."


    "Um."


    With a single punch, Zanoba punched a hole in the wall.


    A huge hole on the wall some 50 CM thick.


    As easy as tearing down a sand castle, he expanded the hole until it has room enough for one.


    With Zanoba bracing, Elinalise passes through.


    "I''ll check ahead."


    Complete darkness on the other side.


    You can''t even see your hand.


    We know this is a stone structure, but that''s pretty much it.


    We don''t even know if we''re underground or not.


    "Rudeus, lights please."


    As instructed, I take out a Spirit of Light scroll and used it to illuminate the area.


    We saw a room 10 meters ahead.


    "Ugh."


    Cliff screams when he saw the room.


    Bones scattered everywhere on the floor.


    As expected of the Magic Continent, bones of various shapes, almost like they''re fabricated.


    "Looks like this was a prison."


    Elinalise said after inspecting the bones. On what''s left of the arms and legs rusted cuffs can be seen.


    Cliff looks pained, cing his hand in prayer.


    "Oh... Milis-sama please save these lost souls."


    I imitate Cliff in prayer.


    Namusanbou, namusanbou.


    Rest in peace.


    Sorry to disturb you. We''ll leave quickly.


    "Let''s go."


    Speaking of which, there are bones everywhere.


    How many were jailed here?


    They probably never expected that there''s a magic teleportation circle just a wall away.


    Wait, no, I remember Perugius only recently reconnected this abandoned magic teleportation circle.


    In other words, they were moved here before the magic circle was repaired.


    If that''s true, it leaves a bad taste in my mouth.


    "There''s adder, let''s head up."


    There''s adder at the corner of the room.


    Even though there''s prisoners, they weren''t fenced in.


    Thinking that, I notice some rusted hinges fallen on the floor.


    Maybe a wooden door once, but worn away by decay after a few thousand years.


    Em, oh well.


    In front of thedder is a metal lid.


    It''s a door that opens upwards. Basically, a lid.


    Elinalise checks for traps before attempting to push it open. It wouldn''t open.


    Something heavy is pressing against it.


    "Okay. Go, Zanobarobo. Open it!"


    "R-Robo? ... Got it."


    Zanoba puts his hands against the door and pushes hard.


    A heavy groan, but the door starts to open, dust and soile flying down.


    "Ugh."


    "I''ll handle the soil, keep going."


    "G-got it, Shisho."


    With all his might, Zanoba pushes the incredibly heavy door.


    I use magic to get rid of all the fallen soil.


    The door opens.


    Sunlight shines from above.


    Looks like the door leads outside.


    When the door opens enough to fit through, Elinalise sneaks under it and exits.


    "It''s clear."


    After waiting for her signal, we head out as well.


    Part 5


    Outside is a steep slope.


    Below the horizon a russetnd.


    Giant boulders scattered everywhere, a ce of extremes with many highs and lows.


    And on the far side, the Magic Continent special: a forest like fish bones.


    And here and there lumbering Great Land Turtles.


    How nostalgic.


    "SO this is the Magic Continent...!"


    Cliff gasps as he speaks, spying warily down the slope.


    No city in sight.


    Is Kishirika really around here?


    We need to find the nearest town and head there.


    But where the hell are we?


    Maybe we should head back and check with Sylvaril first.


    No, before that, let''s investigate our surroundings.


    "Cliff-senpai, the Magic Continent has a great many dangerous and herding magic beasts. Please be careful."


    "Ah, I got it."


    Cliff nods seriously.


    This is a dangerousnd.


    If he treats it like the Central Continent or Milis, even capable warriors may die.


    "No magic beasts around us. It''s safe."


    Of course Elinalise will never be that careless.


    Neither was I... At least I think I wasn''t.


    Although I had Ruijerd back then, so maybe I still held some naive notions about the Magic Continent.


    But my experience at Begaritto Continent should be useful.


    "Also, I''m afraid you won''t find many followers of Milis here. Their philosophy may be different, so please avoid getting in a fight with others for no reason."


    "Oh. That, you''re right. I know."


    Maybe I''m being a little arrogant.


    But Cliff has never been around the Magic Race before.


    We need to avoid getting into confrontations for every little thing like Eris did.


    "It''s fine. Cliff doesn''t even speak the Demon Godnguage."


    Elinalise adds in.


    She doesn''t either.


    For the two years she spent traveling the Demon Continent, she almost exclusively relied on Roxy.


    Well, she did learn all the vocabries needed for H-stuff.


    Cliff would probably faint if he finds out.


    But that''s the curse''s fault too.


    "Shisho!"


    While wondering those things, Zanoba has climbed up a hill, shouting.


    Does he even have careful in his vocabry?


    Of course not. Even falling off a cliff won''t faze that guy.


    Ah, oh well.


    "What did you see!?"


    Climbing as we said.


    "Oh."


    End of the slope is a steep cliff.


    And behind the cliff a scene you couldn''t help but stare.


    "Wow, amazing..."


    Cliff exims.


    We stand atop a great crater.


    A town stretches below us.


    At the center of the crater a ck-gold castle inside rests half ruined.


    Surrounded by the huge town.


    "So this is where he sent us..."


    I recognize this city.


    One of the Three Great Towns of the Magic Continent.


    A crater-shaped natural wall prevents magic beasts from entering.


    After nightfall, magic stones inside the crater illuminates the city.


    I know the castle as well.


    This was once the seat of the Great Demon Emperor Kishirika Kishirisu, destroyed in Lace''s war with the Demon Kings.


    Once known as Old Kishirisu Castle.


    Also, for me, a ce of unhappy memories.


    Rikarisu Town.

 Chapter 165: Search for Kishirika

    <h4>Chapter 165: Search for Kishirika</h4>


    Part 1


    Rikarisu Town.


    Lots of memories here.


    Even now, I remember it like yesterday.


    My life as an adventurer in the Magic Continent started here, filled with memories of Ruijerd and Eris.


    But in the end, we were chased out, leaving only bad memories behind...


    But the experiences I gained here are good.


    It''s here I learned not to overthink the situation or try to do everything by myself.


    We hike down the slope and head towards the edge of the crater until we reach an entrance.


    Just as before, here stands a pair of guards.


    Back then, in order to sneak Ruijerd in, we came in disguise...


    "Hey, it''s guarded. Is that a problem?"


    "No. Cities in the Magic Continent basically wee everyone in."


    "But doesn''t the security feel rather tight right now?"


    As Cliff said, the guards look quite alert.


    Jet ck armor, full face helmet.


    The armor looks sharp and ominous.


    When I was at Rikarisu, the guards weren''t so well equipped.


    The equipment has changed over the years I suppose.


    "Halt."


    Just as we are about to enter, the guards stop us.


    "What is it?"


    "No, that woman over there..."


    The guards stare at Elinalise.


    Cliff steps in front of Elinalise as if to shield her.


    Elinalise looks unfazed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...What?"


    The other guard pulls out a piece of paper and looks back and forth between it and Elinalise.


    I sneak a peek. Drawn on it is a subus-like beauty.


    Tall, big breasted, long wavy hair.


    It wasn''t colored, but Elinalise shares some simrities.


    But, the chest is off.


    "Not her."


    "Ah, nope."


    With that said, the guard puts away the paper.


    "Excuse me, proceed."


    "Something happened?"


    "None of your business."


    I left quietly after I was refused.


    "Looks like they''re looking for someone."


    "Yeah."


    There''s an escapee somewhere in town?


    Well, nothing to do with us.


    But we should be careful.


    If we wander into an alley somewhere and meet a murderer, that''d suck.


    "Well, now what?"


    "Let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild and exchange some money."


    "Got it."


    After a simple exchange, we follow the road ahead.


    "Wow, amazing..."


    Cliff exims as he sees the nearby open market.


    As usual, it''s full of life.


    Merchants and adventurers of various races.


    Lizard-like magic beasts ridden back and forth.


    But the things going on are about the same as those in the markets around the Magic City Sharia:


    Merchants and adventurers arguing, residents wandering to and forth, a beggar asking for charity from a merchant and getting kicked aside.


    Same sort of things everywhere you go.


    Even Cliff should be familiar with this sight, but seeing various races mixed together might be refreshing.


    Must be different.


    However, unexpectedly, ck-d soldiers are everywhere.


    Whenever they spot Elinalise, without a pause, they''ll take out some paper.


    Since it''s obviously someone different even from afar, they nevere for questioning.


    "Cliff-senpai, your wife is rather popr."


    "Eh, Ehh... Is it alright?"


    "As long as Elinalise-san hasn''t done anything here before, it should be alright."


    With that said, I stare at Elinalise.


    She shrugs.


    "Nothing I feel guilty about."


    Elinalise looks unfocused.


    She definitely did something she felt guilty about.


    Part 2


    The Adventurer''s Guild is the same as always.


    At worst, it has deteriorated slightly due to the ravages of time.


    No, I remember it was always like this.


    All eyes were on us when we entered.


    How nostalgic.


    Last time after a short act, we had the ce in an uproar.


    Thankfully, Ruijerd soon got in the act and we avoided a mess.


    Soon, everyone lost interest.


    A party of Long Ear Race and Human might be exotic, but a few rare specimens don''t deserve the attention.


    We head to the front desk and exchanged some Asura coins with Magic Continent ones.


    Around 100 Green Mineral Coins worth, but I collected them without double checking.


    Back then, I''d check the contents of my wallet everyday, even if there''s only one or two pieces left. I have really changed.


    No, I''m just a tad more affluent than before.


    Also, we issued a request to the Adventurer''s Guild for Kishirika''s whereabouts.


    "Petite girl, purple hair, bondage wear, self-proimed Great Empress of the Demon Realm. In particr, she habituallyughs like a maniac."


    Since it''s a search, ratings are low, but the reward is high.


    I stick the request on the job board. Suddenly, I noticed at the edge of the job board an aging petition from the Fedoa Region Search Group.


    The search group at Milis has already been disbanded, yet this petition still remains.


    The contact person is still Paul at the Holy Kingdom of Milis.


    At this rate, wouldn''t someone end up traveling all the way to Milis for nothing?


    I return to the front desk and change the contact to Alphonse at the refugee camp.


    They probably will still ept refugees there.


    Although my residence could work as well, honestly, I don''t want to take care of people I don''t know.


    "Well, we''re done here."


    "Now what?"


    After Cliff asked, I spent time thinking about our next move.


    Of course, we shouldn''t just sit around and wait. It''s better if we do some digging ourselves.


    We''ll spend a week here collecting information.


    Look for help and do leg work on our own, search carefully.


    Ultimately, the Adventurer''s Guild job request is just a safety in case we missed Kishirika somehow.


    "First, collect intel."


    I check my surroundings.


    A man walks up towards us.


    A horse faced man.


    I remember this guy well.


    It''s the guy that trapped us.


    It''s all his fault that we got kicked out of the city... well, not all his fault.


    I know as well, back then, we broke the rules.


    "Yo!"


    The horse faced man, Nokopara, just like before,es chatting full spirited.


    To a guy like him, making conversation with new faces is part of the job.


    Despite what I think, the person he''s greeting is not me, but Elinalise.


    "Long time no see! You and Roxy split up?"


    Elinalise looks at Nokopara in surprise.


    Not long after, probably when it finally clicks for her, she ps her hand.


    "Ah, from Roxy''s old party."


    "...Eh?"


    Roxy''s old party?


    What?


    "Rudeus, please help trante. This is my... no, Roxy''s old buddy."


    Elinalise pushes me to face Nokopara.


    8 years ago.


    The guy that clung onto us.


    Roxy''s old buddy.


    Old party member.


    In other words, he was clinging onto Roxy too.


    Why have I never heard anything about this?


    "Oh, I am Nokopara. Do you understand me?"


    He doesn''t remember me from back then.


    It can''t be helped, after 8 years, I have grown up quite a bit.


    Nokopara has grown old too... well, I can''t really tell.


    How horse-faces look when older, I can''t really tell.


    In turn, Nokopara probably can''t tell human faces apart either.


    "Yeah, Nokopara-san. I understand."


    "Rudeus, he should be quite familiar with the situations in this town. Why not ask him to help collect information for us?"


    "..."


    This guy is good with intel, that I know.


    He''s very observant of others.


    In that case, he shoulde in handy for us.


    We were once pushed into a corner by him.


    But we shamed him in public as well.


    He might still be holding a grudge for that.


    Instead ofing clean, I''m better off hiding my identity and taking advantage of him.


    "I am Quagmire. Nice to meet you."


    "Ah, Quagmire huh... Oh? Have we met before?"


    "No, that''s impossible."


    If Eris was here, she''d probably kick his ass.


    But I''ll let bygones be bygones.


    He never did realize that Ruijerd is a Supard.


    And it was our misstep that caused the situation.


    Besides, now is not the time to dig up the past.


    "We''re looking for someone. Will you assist us?"


    "...How much you got?"


    He pisses me off.


    Well, I wouldn''t want to work for free either.


    "2 Green Mineral Coins. 4 if you find her."


    "4!? D-done!"


    Ah, too much.


    It''s been a while, Ipletely forgot about the situation here.


    Ah, oh well.


    "It''s an emergency."


    "Oh. If it''s for Elinalise, I can do it for half."


    Nokopara turns up his nose and smiles to himself.


    Part 3


    After I provide Nokopara the info on Kishirika, he said [We''ll get in touch in half a day] and disappeared into the crowd.


    "I''m surprised you held back."


    Watching Nokopara leave, Elinalise speaks up.


    "Eh?"


    "I remember now. That guy tried to shake you down before."


    "Wow, you even know about that."


    "When I came by this town, I caught wind of it. Apparently, Nokopara tried to shake down [Dead End] and almost got killed. But I don''t think


    Roxy heard of it..."


    Elinalise knows.


    Well, no reason that she wouldn''t.


    A Supard showing up in town would be big news.


    "It''s just an unfortunate event."


    Things were going so well that I got carried away and fell on my face.


    The way Nokopara takes advantage of others disgusts me, but I''m no saint myself.


    Since Nokopara doesn''t realize who I am, all is well.


    "Anyways, I don''t n on settling the score with Nokopara. But if he crosses us again, that''s a different story."


    What''s past is past, but I am not that generous.


    Cross me again, and I''ll make sure that''s thest time.


    "Say, Nokopara and Roxy in a party together, what''s up with that?"


    "Ah, about that-."


    I feel a little troubled after hearing the story of Roxy and Nokopara.


    Ah, such a nice guy back then, yet look at how he turned out.


    Part 4


    There''s lots of stuff to get done in half a day''s time.


    First, securing amodation.


    This town has plenty of inns open for adventurers.


    Simple inns for rookies, and luxury ones for high-rank.


    This time, we selected one for high-rank adventurers.


    I picked a high ss inn mostly for its security.


    It''s a little pricey, but since prices are generally low at the Magic Continent, it wasn''t very painful.


    On the way there, we walked past Wolf w Inn.


    That''s the ce we stayed in long ago.


    By chance, we passed by three young rookies, chatting as they walk out of the inn.


    It''s a littlete to head out for work right now, so they''re probably going shopping.


    Say, the other adventurers that lived here back then... Kuruto and people, what are they up to now?


    Because of my misjudgment, one of them died. How are the other two doing?


    No. It has been 8 years already.


    They might already be dead.


    But if we can meet again, I''d like to talk about old times with them.


    Oh yeah.


    I should go meet with the P-hunters.


    Jalil and Veskel, right?


    The petty criminals that specialize in lost pets.


    Although I''m not looking for a pet this time, Kishirika is basically an animal. Maybe they can find her.


    "Before that, let me drop by this ce I know."


    "As expected of Shisho, to be so well connected."


    "I just know a few people."


    Thinking about that, I head towards P-hunters'' pet store.


    It should be around here somewhere. Following vague memories of the area, I went ahead.


    My memories are dubious, and the city changed.


    Despite that, after spending so long in the area and following thendmarks, I can still recognize this ce.


    The location is right, but the store has changed.


    It''s a butcher''s shop.


    A guy with hedgehog head looks after the store. I went to check it out.


    "Wee."


    "I remember this was a pet shop once. Do you know what happened?"


    "Ah, Jalil? That guy''s dead. Got killed 2 years ago taming a magic beast."


    Eh, he died?


    Seriously?


    "And Veskel?"


    "Veskel? She left a year ago. With Jalil dead, she can''t do work no more."


    Veskel is gone too.


    Really, Jalil, dead?


    I know that the Magic Continent is a cruel ce, but hearing that an old friend has died is still rather depressing.


    In the end, he did betray Ruijerd.


    Even so, we did work together once.


    I''d like to remain as friends.


    "I took over the shop from Veskel. Do you know her?"


    "Yeah, we met."


    "Well then, let me give you a discount."


    I also asked about Kishirika, and as pay, bought some Great Land Turtle jerky and left.


    Great Land Turtle meat still tastes as disgusting as always.


    Part 5


    For half a day, we busy ourselves in collecting intel.


    Collecting intel by hand is not particrly efficient.


    Particrly because I''m the only one that speaks the Demon Godnguage.


    So basically, only I could ask around.


    If only Roxy were here.


    Still, searching a town, one or two people won''t make much of a difference.


    When ites to intel, let''s count on the expert Nokopara instead.


    With those thoughts, I continue to ask around...


    "Petite, purple hair, bondage wear, self-proimed Great Empress of the Demon Realm, habituallyughs like a maniac. Have you met that girl


    before?"


    "Ah, that kid. I have. But that was almost... a year ago."


    Turns out I got a lot of responses.


    Unexpected.


    Truly unexpected.


    With this, maybe it won''t be too long before we find her.


    "Score!"


    Cliff raises his voice happily.


    As if we already found her.


    But Elinalise shakes her hand.


    "But no one saw her recently?"


    It''s true.


    They''re all [About a year ago.]


    Well, some also said [About half a year ago.]


    Maybe she left already.


    In that case, we should start asking [Where did she go?]


    Rikarisu Town sits on the northeast corner of the Magic Continent.


    For the time being, she would probably head southwest.


    There''s a mountain range to the southwest, in that case maybe... No, this is Kishirika after all.


    Not that I know Kishirika very well.


    But I got a feeling she''s capable of anything.


    If she doesn''t follow the roads, then who knows where she could be.


    "Let''s go check in with Nokopara."


    "It''s only been half a day. I doubt even he could have found much..."


    Regardless, we head back to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    We picked a table, and just when we were about to grab something to eat, Nokopara shows up.


    "Yo. Waited long?"


    Just like how he left, he came back smiling and full of energy.


    No, I can''t tell how happy a horse face is.


    But he seems pretty happy to me.


    "Sorry, I have yet to find the person, but I''ve got some intel for you."


    "What did you hear?"


    Only half a day for the eagle tond.


    Basically, we already know all the information Nokopara found.


    But as expected of Nokopara, he was able to summarize all the mostmon sightings, as well as where she wasst spotted.


    Not bad for half a day''s work...


    Rather, as part of his daily routine, he knows all the right people to ask.


    Then, based on what info is needed, he picks the best candidates to ask, something like that.


    That''s talent too.


    "Demon King-sama seems to be looking for the Great Demon Empress as well."


    "Demon King?"


    "Yeah. About a year ago, the Demon King from the adjacent territory traveled here."


    Apparently, a Demon King currently resides at the center of Rikarisu Town, at Old Kishirisu Castle.


    So all the ck-d soldiers here are her personal army. The riders too are basically her private guards.


    "Don''t tell me that Demon King is Badigadi?"


    "No, not Badigadi-sama. It''s Atofe-sama, older sister of Badigadi-sama, a very terrifying Demon King."


    Badigadi has a sister?


    A ck amazon?


    "Really scary?"


    "Ah, she''s a Demon King that fought in the Lace Campaign after all. If you identally offend her, she might execute you on the spot."


    I can''t even imagine that when Badigadi is so easy going.


    But if that''s the case, then I should probably avoid her.


    No, if she is rted to Badigadi, then she might also be immortal too.


    If she has lived since a long time ago, then maybe she knows of the cure to Doline syndrome.


    I should try to get an audience with her and ask...


    Whether she will see me is another question.


    "Say, has Badigadi returned?"


    "He has yet to return... Hey, watch yournguage when you talk about the Demon King-sama."


    "Apologies."


    Badigadi hasn''te back.


    Who knows where he''s wandering the world right now.


    He''s been gone for 8 years already.


    Maybe wandering the world is a hobby of his.


    I summarized the details to the others.


    Zanoba, with a hand to his chin, says,


    "The portrait looks nothing like her."


    Now that he mentioned it, that portrait does lookpletely different from the Kishirika that I remember.


    I know Kishirika was a kid.


    I didn''t notice when I checked the portrait, but that vixen looks quite like Kishirika.


    Maybe once Kishirika grows older, that''s how she will look.


    Maybe Kishirika has grown in the past few years?


    No, no.


    We have witness reports of that girl.


    In other words, that Demon King doesn''t know that Kishirika is a kid?


    Oh...


    Maybe Nokopara would know.


    "That portrait that the private guards have looks different from the actual Kishirika. What do you think?"


    "Demon King-sama doesn''t concern herself with petty details. So maybe she thought any age would do."


    "Ah, I see."


    Badigadi is whimsical as well.


    Maybe Atofe is the same.


    "Then, let''s all check with Atofe-sama?"


    I dere and get up.


    But Nokopara starts to panic.


    "Hey, hold on, forget it. Atofe-sama is really dangerous. You''re better off not going."


    "No, I must. I''ll be careful not to offend her."


    No problem?


    I hope there won''t be.


    If something happens, then Zanoba will stand guard while I attack.


    Just like with Badigadi, I''ll hit and run...


    Then, once I find Badigadi, he can mediate for us.


    Well, that''ll do.


    "If we should meet, then allow me to help."


    Zanoba stands up smiling.


    He''s a royalty as well, so arranging a meeting should be possible right?


    If that''s the case, then maybe we should''ve gotten Ariel toe instead...


    Hold on, maybe like with Perugius, Zanoba is easier to get along with.


    Since Ariel is always thinking aboutworking, she might be exposed and hated.


    "Is Atofe-sama interested in the arts?"


    "Eh? Arts? Em, who knows. Well, Demon King-samas all seem to have those sorts of interests."


    Badigadi''s interests... like what?


    I don''t think he has anything of the sort.


    No, he''s interested in beer?


    Like really expensive beer?


    Even though Atofe is a very scary Demon King, if she''s anything like Badigadi, then we might get along.


    "Anyways, let''s go give it a shot."


    With the talk over, Elinalise and Cliff stood up as well.


    Part 6


    An hourter.


    We stand looking at the castle.


    Conclusion?


    Failure.


    Zanoba takes the crest of Shirone. I trante for him to request an audience with Demon King.


    "Never heard of that country. Atofe-sama is busy! No one is allowed!"


    Denied.


    Door mmed in our face.


    Maybe Asura Kingdom, or Kingdom of the Dragon King, or Holy Kingdom of Milis would have been different.


    But Shirone is a small kingdom, so it''s impossible.


    It''s like expecting a Japanese to know the name of some country in Africa.


    Especially when there was no appointment.


    It''s only natural.


    "I''m sorry. My home countrycks the prestige."


    Rather than getting angry at the tant breach of etiquette, Zanoba is apologizing to me instead.


    "No, I was inconsiderate."


    "I thought this might happen..."


    Zanoba said as he frowns.


    Zanoba isn''t much of a patriot, but to hear his country mocked in such a matter, I doubt he''ll let it go.


    "...Sigh, let''s take a break."


    Cliff leans on a wall nearby and sighs.


    I still have some gas in the tank but...


    "True, I''m a bit tired too."


    Looking around, Zanoba is sweaty too.


    It might miss, but he''s also an indoor type. A day''s exercise is hard on him too.


    I also feel like my head is running slow.


    Let''s rest.


    "Alright. Then let''s go grab some grub."


    We didn''t have time for lunch.


    The jerky wascking as well.


    Well, food here is hard to eat, so I don''t have much appetite.


    "Shisho, there''s an open-air stall there. Let''s just eat there. Is that alright with you two?"


    Now that you mention it, for a while, we could smell barbecue in the air.


    Following our nose, there''s a heavily spiced Magic Continent specialty, open stall spicy barbecue skewers.


    With a crowd of... 3 customers waiting in line.


    "I don''t mind, but eating while standing... isn''t that against the rules?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    As they argue, Elinalise has already taken her ce in the line.


    "I''ll hold a spot. Rudeus, go set up a ce to sit somewhere."


    "Willnguage be a problem?"


    "For numbers, we can just use our hands."


    That''s true too.


    There are ways to get around without knowing thenguage.


    Following her instructions, with magic, I set up some chairs on the side.


    Although eating standing up is fine, since we need to rest, we might as well sit down.


    Although to be honest, I don''t mind sitting on the ground either.


    "I''ll line up too."


    Cliff and Elinalise line up together.


    I finish with the preparations and sit down with Zanoba.


    "Phew."


    After sitting down, a day of exhaustion rushed onto me.


    But sitting here like this, I start to feel like the entire day has been a waste of time.


    We still don''t know whether we can find Kishirika.


    Even if we find her, we have no clue whether she knows anything useful.


    Rather, I have a feeling the chances that she does is nigh.


    Badigadi as well, although they have long lives, I think they rarely get ill.


    "...Shisho, don''t be too hard on yourself."


    "Eh?"


    "Nanahoshi''s illness, Shisho doesn''t have to feel so responsible for it."


    I''m not responsible.


    Right. That''s true.


    But, this is not an issue of responsibility.


    This is what I want to do.


    "That''s true."


    "But feeling homesick and wanting to go back, I can understand that a little. That''s why I want to help."


    "Really? I thought you were happy with the life you have now."


    "Of course. But sometimes, I feel nostalgic for home. That''s also true."


    Zanoba feels homesick sometimes.


    I thought he only had dolls on his mind, but I guess Zanoba is also someone''s flesh and blood.


    "...Nanahoshi tries so hard. Her home is definitely something important to her."


    "The boy she likes, and her family too... They''re all there."


    Both are ordinary, but both are important.


    Very, very important.


    "Both of them are beyond me."


    "For you, it''s dolls."


    I absentmindedly watch the other two while chatting with Zanoba.


    Cliff and Elinalise.


    Those two have changed so much from when we first met.


    Cliff can''t read the mood, but now he''s more considerate of others.


    Elinalise too, I''m fond of the time when she was busy chasing after boys.


    If they ever split up, they probably would return to their true forms in a hurry.


    "..."


    The customer before Cliff ordered his skewers.


    Probably to ask for change, a beggar in hood and rags went over, but that customer kicked him away.


    Cliff looks angry when he spots this.


    But Elinalise stops him, so no fight broke out.


    Cliff is kind-hearted. He definitely will get something for the beggar.


    As I expected, he bought an extra skewer and handed it to him.


    The beggar devours the skewer as he thanks him.


    Nom, nom.


    Soon after he finished one, he brazenly begs Cliff for another, so Cliff bought a new one for him.


    So moved that he''s trembling, the beggar holds Cliff''s hand.


    Eh?


    Deja-vu.


    Say, that beggar, is he thanking Cliff in humannguage?


    In that moment, the beggar suddenlyughs with a voice so loud that it can be heard from even over here.


    "Faahahahaha!"


    Throwing off her rags, she loudly deres!


    "This one is called Kishirika Kishirisu! A.K.A. THE GREAT EMPRESS OF THE DEMON REALM! You have saved this one''s life! It''s fine if you ask


    for any one desire!"


    I feel dizzy.


    Part 7


    Great Demon Empress Kishirika.


    She looks just as how I remembered her.


    Those knee-high kicks, skin-tight hot pants, and blouse.


    Her pale skin, corbone, waist, navel, and thighs.


    Her characteristic thick, purple, wavy hair with goat horns.


    Well, she''s dirtier than before.


    But without a doubt,


    That''s Kishirika Kishirisu.


    "Faahahahah! Faahaha! Faahahahaha!"


    Cliff looks dumbfounded.


    Elinalise''s eyes turn into dots. That''s a first.


    Me too, what just happened?


    The only one calm is Zanoba.


    Only him, with his hand on his chin said, [Oh, so that''s Badigadi''s lover.]


    "..."


    Pay it forward.


    That idiom floats in my mind.


    I think Cliff is the proof of those words.


    Helping a beggar sounds easy, but not everyone would do it.


    Ultimately, the other person''s a beggar.


    Raggy clothes, a strong stench whenever he approaches, skin covered in dirt, and ckened teeth.


    You feel sorry for them, so you ought to buy them food. But do you really want to?


    I won''t.


    I won''t go as far as kicking her, but I don''t have that kind of universal love.


    But Cliff, he does.


    The first time we met, I thought he was a petty bastard.


    But in the future, he probably will be a great priest.


    Viva Cliff!


    Okay, that''s enough praise for Cliff.


    Anyways, why is Kishirika begging here?


    "Come! Don''t hold back! Anything you desire! But before that, state your name!"


    "Eh? Eh...? C-Cliff Grimoire."


    Looking at the beggar turned Kishirika before him, Cliff looks to me for help.


    Meanwhile, Kishirika makes a pompous pose and continues.


    "Cliff! Treating this one to food is a great deed. This one hasn''t ate for half a year already!"


    I walk by and join the conversation.


    "In that case, how about some more?"


    "Oh! Really! You are truly generous! Truly a generous man!"


    Then for a while, Kishirika continues to wolf down Great Land Turtle skewers.


    Devouring everything, who knows how she managed to fit everything into that tiny body.


    Nom, nom.


    "Phew, this one is full! With that, this one canst a whole year!"


    Kishirika ps her tummy in satisfaction. She has wiped out the entire stall.


    Selling so well, the stall owner must be happy too.


    Next...


    "Long time no see, Kishirika-sama."


    "And you are!"


    I bow in respect. Kishirika stares at me.


    "Eh? Oh?"


    Then her pupils spin, and she ps her hands.


    "Oh! You! The human boy with the disgusting amount of magic power! This one remembers! This one gave the boy a demon eye. The name is, oh


    yeah, eh... Ru, ba, Rumba... Rumbaus. Long time no see!"


    "It''s Rudeus Greyrat."


    I''m no robot vacuum cleaner.


    "Long time no see, Rudeus... You sure grew. How was it, after that, how was life?"


    Kishirika ps me on the thigh once she got close enough.


    Like a manager from somewhere.


    "Ah yes, the demon eye Kishirika-sama gifted me has saved my life many times!"


    "Faahahahah! Is that so, is that so!"


    Kishirika nods happily.


    How simple.


    So easy.


    "But, this one can only reward one person! Just one!"


    Kishirika points at Cliff.


    "You, Cliff Grimoire. State your desires."


    "..."


    Pointed out by Kishirika, Cliff swallows.


    Suddenly I remember.


    The reward from Great Demon Empress Kishirika Kishirisu, a demon eye.


    This is something well known in this world.


    Cliff has his own goals in the future.


    A demon eye will surely help with his magic tool research.


    If it''s me, I would think so too.


    Of course.


    Unless?


    "T-then, please tell me the cure to Drain Syndrome."


    "Eh?"


    "A friend of mine fell ill to that. She''s stable right now, but probably won''t get better. If you know, please tell me."


    Phew.


    My mind wandered. I''m really sorry.


    When we get back, I''m definitely treating Cliff to a big meal.


    "Em, Drain Syndrome eh? That name sure is nostalgic. People still getting sick from that, now that''s shocking!"


    I nce at Zanoba and nod.


    Looks like Kishirika has heard of it before.


    "Then, what about the cure?"


    "Of course. For that, just take some leaves of Sokasu Grass and make tea with it. Then it''lle out with poop."


    I can feel a smile growing on my face.


    Good.


    Even though Kishirika might be wrong, but we finally have something.


    Make tea with Sokasu Grass leaves.


    Basically make a concoction.


    "Sokasu Grass? Never heard of it before. Where can we find it?"


    "Em... Phantom Capital Maio."


    "Phantom Capital Maio?"


    Crap.


    Any city with the word Phantom in it is basically impossible to find.


    Like a ce you can only visit in your dream, or can only find in the shifting desert...


    "North of the Red Dragon Mountain Ranges, at a valley named Red Dragon Tail in Dragon Tail Cave. Sokasu Grass grows in the deepest reaches


    of that cave."


    "Dragon Tail Cave."


    With that, we have more work to do.


    No, that''s good.


    Not bad at all.


    Better than not finding Kishirika and wandering the world for years.


    Eh?


    But is there even a ce called Red Dragon Tail on the Red Dragon Mountain Ranges?


    "Where is that ce?"


    "Oh, during the second Human-Demon Great War, Dragon God and Fighting God cut a hole in the ground and it disappeared."


    "...Eh?"


    In other words,


    It''s gone.


    Say, that differs from the story I knew.


    The hole in the ground, isn''t that because of the battle between Kishirika and the Golden Knight?


    No, but Kishirika doesn''t look particrly strong...


    Well, forget it.


    When ites to tales and legends, the truth often gets twisted when convenient.


    What''s important is the Sokasu Grass.


    "Say, is Sokasu Grass extinct?"


    "No, the Dragon Tail Cave is only where it was originally discovered."


    Kishirika shakes her head slowly.


    Originally discovered, so it may still be growing somewhere?


    "Sokasu Grass grows in the depth of caves where the sun never shines."


    Depth of caves where the sun doesn''t shine.


    Like Labyrinths?


    Another Labyrinth?


    In that case, then I''ll get enough bodies this time.


    20... No, I might ce enough bounty to assemble 100 adventurers or so.


    "Thus, under this one''s instruction, Demon Kings everywhere have been growing them under their own castles."


    "..."


    "After all, Sokasu Grass is delicious. Moreover, drinking them leads to long life. Even Immortal Demons drink them. Faahahahaha!"


    "..."


    In other words.


    That''s it?


    They''re growing under the castle?


    Not only that, but as ingredients for high grade tea, then we can probably find them everywhere.


    "Faahahaha! You thought you wouldn''t find them? Did I guess right? Too bad! Even Kishirisu Castle has them! Faahahahaha!"


    This guy, I really want to kick her.


    As I thought so, Cliff takes a step forward with clenched fists.


    "You!"


    "Hold on Cliff-senpai! Wait until she''s told us everything!"


    "Oh, okay."


    Sheet, the truth came out.


    Besides, if the castle has it, then it''s fine.


    Or rather, it''s perfect.


    I''m not happy that I''m being toyed with.


    This is an area I have to improve on.


    But stay calm.


    Keep my head down.


    "Then, Kishirika-sama. That Sokasu tea. Can we have some?"


    "Sure! But there''s just one problem."


    "Problem?"


    "Um. Right now, in Kishirisu Castle is an annoying person. She''s an idiot, but an annoying idiot. This one has been hiding from her for half a year already... Ah!"


    Kishirika looks behind me.


    "Em?"


    I look up and behind me.


    Over there, ck-d soldiers.


    5, 6, 7... over 20 in all.


    Even more from the street and alleys...


    Almost 30 in all, and we''re surrounded.


    Part 8


    The soldiers watch us intimidatingly.


    Elinalise takes a step forward with a hand on the sword on her waist.


    There''s cold sweat on her forehead.


    No matter what, there are too many enemies to deal with.


    Crap, we have nowhere to run.


    Do I grab Zanoba and Cliff and fly away?


    Do I leave Kishirika and Elinalise behind?


    What do I do?


    The front-most soldier among them steps forward.


    With a hoarse but forceful voice he said,


    "We are the Gaslow Region Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe''s Private Guard."


    In fluent Humannguage.


    So we will work with them, probably.


    "Atofe-samamands: Hand Kishirika-sama to us, and head immediately to the castle."


    Hearing him, the ck-d riders behind himpare the portrait with Kishirika the person. Eh? They seem riled up.


    As Nokopara expected, the portrait was wrong. The one that ordered it was sloppy.


    But, even if the portrait was wrong, if she yells out Kishirika like that, she will probably get exposed.


    "What if we don''t?"


    The moment Elinalise asked quietly, all the soldiers drew their swords.


    The sound of swords unsheathing tters.


    The chorus of sounds bes ear-deafeningly loud.


    "Kill them all."


    I can''t tell the strength of an opponent just by looking.


    But even I have quite a bit of experience under my belt.


    Even I can tell when an opponent is obviously strong.


    The private guards are, without a doubt, full of incredible people.


    Far stronger than the typical rider group can match.


    "No, don''t. If they catch this one, then who knows how they''ll treat this one? Atofe is the most stupid among the the Demon Kings!"


    Hearing Kishirika makes me frown.


    If Atofe doesn''t have a n for dealing with Kishirika after capturing her, then why capture her in the first ce?


    Besides, I have no reason to meet with Atofe anymore.


    I should just run...


    But the medicine is under the castle right?


    Then maybe we should go along... But I''ve never seen it before. I have no idea what it looks like.


    While I''m hesitating, the soldier removes his helmet.


    "Please."


    A white-haired, battle-wary old man.


    With a gentle smile, he bows his head.


    "If everyone doesn''te, then we''ll be punished by Afote-sama. We definitely won''t hurt you, so please..."


    I''m a Japanese man that can say... no.


    Not like before.


    But after such a humble request, I can''t help but feel soft-hearted.


    "No, don''t listen to him. He''s Atofe''s dog."


    Cold sweat dripping down from Kishirika''s face.


    Seems like she''s hiding something.


    "I overheard your conversation. Sokasu Grass is grown in Gaslow Region, and we also know the cultivating techniques. If necessary, we can even prepare saplings for you. So pleasee with us..."


    The old soldier bows his head.


    I can feel his sincerity.


    Even though he can move us forcefully, instead, he requested so humbly.


    I''m not too close with Kishirika, but I do know of Demon Kings like Badigadi.


    These underlings must have it tough.


    "Say, why does Kishrika-sama hate Atofe-sama so much? There must be a reason that you''ve been hunting Kishirika-sama for half a year. Can you tell me?"


    "A year ago, here, Atofe-sama was supposed to receive a shipment of wine from Gekura region, but Kishirika drank them all."


    "Oh."


    The old soldier continues.


    "Atofe-sama was really looking forward to that wine and got really angry. She ordered the private guards from our home country here to investigate and capture her. We don''t know what Kishirika looks like, so she gave us this portrait, and we have been searching for her ever since..."


    "So that''s what happened, I understand."


    I knocked out Kishirika with magic myself.

 Chapter 166: An Audience with the Immortal Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 166: An Audience with the Immortal Demon King</h4>


    Part 1


    Old Kishirisu Castle.


    Its appearance, in a nutshell, is of a demon castle.


    Constructed from special masonry, a ck-gold castle.


    Its one ring w is a gigantic hole in the castle tower.


    Although not as sophisticated as Perugius''s Sky Castle, it is still a very beautiful structure.


    It''s probably more desirable for those interested in the practical.


    Normally it serves as a tourist attraction, open to the public, a castle that charges an admission fee.


    Apparently divided into tourist section and resident section.


    We''re brought to an audience hall.


    Not the great throne room that''s open to the public.


    A narrow and practical audience hall.


    In this narrow hall, ck d soldiers line up shoulder to shoulder.


    A tight squeeze, and hot too.


    And then, on the jade throne in this stuffy hall, no one''s there.


    I have been waiting for over two hours here.


    Outside, the sun has set long ago.


    Although standing isn''t much of a torture, but would it hurt if they prepare a seat for me?


    By the way, right now only Zanoba and I are present.


    Elinalise and Cliff were led away by some soldiers underground to gather the medicine.


    "Hey, where is Atofe-sama?"


    "I told you, we already called for her."


    "This is taking too long, don''t tell me she left town already..."


    "She''s loose with time, even inside the castle she might be a dayte."


    "But it''s not good if we keep the guests waiting..."


    "You there, be quiet."


    The soldiers whispering among themselves.


    A rather uninhibited bunch.


    Somehow looking at them like this is rather reassuring.


    When I checked, the old soldier has been staring at us.


    "Atofe-sama will arrive soon, please hold on for a little more. By the way, don''t ask for a reward."


    "Ha?"


    "We won''t be able to help if she offers you a reward."


    "Eh... Okay, I understand."


    I nod candidly.


    Even though I don''t know what the reward might be.


    Well, I wasn''t nning for a reward in the first ce.


    A reward for selling out Kishirika, I don''t want something so wicked.


    Kishirika is currently tied up, squirming on the floor like a caterpir.


    Looks like punishments are in store for her. Spankings? Scrub the toilet? Hopefully nothing too serious...


    Regardless I should watch my words.


    The opponent is a Demon King.


    The only ones I have met so far are Badigadi and Kishirika.


    If those two get angry... well?


    Probably not a good thing.


    "Out of the way!"


    Suddenly, a sound from the back.


    I turn around to look and see a woman standing there.


    Out of all that I have seen so far, that woman is the most demon-like of all.


    Blue skin, white hair.


    Crimson eyes, bat wings.


    And then, from her forehead, a pair of great horns.


    Her body is d with ck armor like the soldiers.


    No, her armor looks well worn, far more than the soldiers''.


    Covered in scars, all the decorations peeled off.


    It has seen its share of battles.


    Hanging off her waist, a great sword too big to imagine for her slender wrists.


    Even its scabbard looks more stylish than the soldiers''.


    Not particrly tall.


    About normal for a mature woman.


    A little taller than Ariel, a little shorter than me, around there.


    But the thing really worthy of note.


    Is the unspeakable anger and killing intent radiating from her.


    A difficult to exin sense of violence.


    Basically, kind of like Eris.


    Like a female knight.


    No, more appropriately a female knightmander.


    Probably better I avoid her bad side.


    "Did you not hear me? Out of the way!"


    "Ah, yes."


    Following her instruction, I made way for her.


    "Good."


    The female knightmander flicks her hair, unceremoniously walks up to the throne, and turns around.


    Unsheathing from her waist the great sword, she ms it on the ground standing arrogantly.


    Then, after a deep breath, said.


    "It is I, Immortal Demon King Atoferatofe Raibaku."


    "... Eh?"


    While I was bewildered, the ck d soldiers hurriedly raise their swords in salute.


    All, except one adjacent to the throne.


    The old soldier from before.


    "Atofe-sama! Why did youe from over there? How many times do I need to remind you? When you arrive at the throne,e from the back."


    "I have decided that the front is better."


    "Don''t be so reckless!"


    "Do you know? After an arduous journey to challenge the Demon King, the moment when the heroes face to face with the Demon King at the throne, that feeling is exhrating."


    "So what! Think of how disappointed your father, one of the five Great Demon Kings, would be! Not only that, think of your husband Raibaku-sama!"


    "Shut it!"


    Atofe raises her sword, faster than the eye can see, swings at the old soldier.


    The old soldier instantly tries to parry, but it was toote. His helmet flew off, and copsed.


    The ck d soldiers around him hurry over to help.


    "Don''t be so angry in front of guests! Your dead father will roll in his grave!"


    The helmet rolls in front of me.


    In the dead center it has split in two.


    What terrifying power.


    Nonchntly I take a look at it, the interior is covered in blood.


    "Ugh!"


    Eh?


    Ah?


    Did she cut his head...


    Don''t tell me, that guy, he''s...


    Dead?


    "I get it. Be more considerate next time."


    While I was thinking, the old soldier stands up like nothing happened.


    Smokeing from his head as he bows to Atofe.


    Don''t tell me, he''s also from the immortal n?


    Or rather, they are all?


    "That''s fine. Alright, let''s start from the beginning."


    "Okay!"


    Atofe sheathes her sword and takes the Hignder pose.


    The old soldier takes a helmet offered by another, and stands at the head of the troops.


    Then, once more, the soldiers straighten up and raise their swords in salute.


    "It is I, Immortal Demon King Atoferatofe Raibaku."


    Zanoba kneels down on the floor, his head in a bow, I follow suit.


    I''ll be fine as long as I copy Zanoba, probably.


    "First, allow me to thank you. Thanks to your assistance, we were finally able to catch that idiot Kishirika."


    Atofe said while looking at Kishirika.


    Rolled up like a sausage, she stares at the ground, resigned to her fate.


    I feel a bit sorry for her.


    Throwing her under the bus after helping us out, but it can''t be helped.


    We have our own problems.


    "I don''t have a portrait of this one when she''s younger, so the search was a waste of time, but we finally found her!"


    Ah, so that really was the case.


    How careless.


    "Well then..."


    Still in that pose, Atofe stares off somewhere.


    Then, nothing happens.


    5 minutes passed.


    Still in that pose, unmoving.


    Like her breaker has tripped.


    "Moore, now what?"


    "Reward."


    Looks like she forgot her lines.


    Also, that old soldier is apparently Moore.


    Like he''s about to make a "muhaha muhaha"ugh at any moment.


    "Ah, right. They deserve a reward."


    Atofe suddenly said.


    "No, reward is unnecessary."


    I said the refusal I have prepared.


    Everything said so far are merely ceremonial.


    That''s why Moore told me to not go for a reward earlier.


    Despite what I thought, Atofe instead stamps her feet.


    "You mean a reward from me isn''t good enough?"


    Atofe res at me with killing intent.


    My legs begin to quiver.


    That killing intent is the real deal.


    Not like Rinia''s or Pursena''s.


    More like Orsted''s.


    "No, no, it would be an honor."


    I better not get on her wrong side.


    If she wants to give us something, I better just shut up and ept it.


    Like that I start looking for excuses.


    "What will be our rewards?"


    Hearing this, satisfied Atofe squints her eyes.


    "Strength."


    Strength.


    Strength?


    It''d be a lie if I say I don''t want it.


    But Moore-san told me to refuse it.


    Maybe I should change the topic and tell her that we need to leave once my friends got the tea.


    "I award you the honor of joining and training with my private guards!"


    "Eh!"


    What?


    So she isn''t going to put a hand on my forehead and unlock my hidden potential.


    Or give me a demon eye like Kishirika?


    "You are a bit soft, but after 10 years of training, you definitely will reach that level."


    "Ah, em."


    "I will train you day and night for the next 10 years. What an honor, right?"


    10 years, training day and night...


    No, I have wives and a kid at home, that kind of training I have to pass on.


    It''s true, if I train for the next 10 years, I can definitely get stronger.


    But I''m not about to throw everything else away just for strength.


    Abandoning the home I have to protect, for what?


    I look over to Moore-san, he shakes his head to resign.


    What do I do?


    No, I have to refuse her.


    I don''t want to join some private guards.


    "I''m very sorry, but this honor is beyond me."


    "No need to be polite! Go, get a suit of armor and contract for him!"


    Several of the private guards left as Atofe instructed.


    "The strongest armor of the Magic Continent, the best training of the Magic Continent, and the most famed private guard of the Magic Continent. There''s no greater honor than that. Although once contracted you can never defy me, but it''s not like you could even if you didn''t. Doesn''t that make you happy?"


    Cannot be defied...


    I''m not happy at all.


    But of all the Demon Kings I have met thus far, this is the Demon-ist.


    I guess in some ways, having a chance to meet a Demon King like this, is something to be happy about.


    Wait, did all the private guards get forced into a contract like this?


    "No, I must refuse. I have family at home, so I cannot stay 10 years here."


    "... Don''t mind the family. I haven''t seen my son for over a hundred years. No news is good news."


    So I have to be separated for 100 years too?


    Don''t joke around.


    "F-for humans, 10 years is a very long time. I told my family I''ll be back soon. And..."


    "And?"


    Atofe twitches her forehead.


    She doesn''t look very happy.


    "And I have a sick friend waiting. I need to hurry to find a cure for her and return. There are also many other things that must be done. I cannot just think of my own strength right now."


    "Shut it!"


    Atofe shouts in anger.


    Terrifying, so terrifying.


    Truly terrifying.


    What? Why?


    Why does she have to shout?


    "Are you joining the private guard, or are you not? What will it be? Give a clear answer!"


    "I, I must refuse."


    After my answer, Atofe turns stiff.


    Her cheeks turn red.


    "Why? Why do you refuse?"


    Eh?


    Didn''t I just give a bunch of reasons?


    "Em..."


    At this moment, Zanoba suddenly steps in.


    I nce back, he''s a face of calm.


    Ah, the whole time we have been speaking Demon God, so he doesn''t know the conversation.


    What should we do?


    How do I convince Atofe?


    I look around.


    Without realizing it, the mood in the room has changed.


    The sympathying from the soldiers has congealed into something strange.


    Also, feeling a little alienated.


    "You see!"


    Kishirika suddenly yells out.


    "That one is an idiot. Don''t get involved with her. You can''t talk sense to her."


    "Shut it! I am not an idiot!"


    Atofe suddenly roars and unsheathes her sword.


    "That''s right. You treated me like an idiot! You said you want a reward, then you said you don''t! You yed with my head like an idiot!"


    Then she starts to head menacingly toward us.


    Eh?


    What?


    Hey, calm down.


    "Atofe-sama! We''re inside, please calm down!"


    "I am not an idiot! I''m not!"


    Swinging her sword wildly, she angrily approaches us, but the ck d soldiers try to stop her.


    "Stand aside."


    Atofe sends the soldiers flying like a Russell Snow Plow Train.


    Ah, crap.


    Do I attack with magic?


    No, if I attack now it just esctes the situation.


    "I''ll handle this."


    During my moment of hesitation, Zanoba stands up and takes a step forward.


    "Hah!"


    Zanoba grabs Atofe tightly by her wrist.


    Atofe, thinking she can send Zanoba flying like the rest of them, continues ahead.


    But, as expected of the strength of a miko, Zanoba manages to stop Atofe''s advance.


    "Oh! You are unexpectedly strong!"


    Atofe smiles in wide eye admiration at Zanoba.


    As if to admonish her, Zanoba speaks.


    "Let''s calm down. It was not our intention to bother you. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    "Quit saying words I don''t understand!"


    Atofe ignores Zanoba''s words.


    Rather, more like she can''t understand humannguage.


    Atofe swings at Zanoba''s foot with her sword, and when it doesn''t work, she exims.


    "Oh, you''re tough. Wearing a particrly strong touki! Interesting!"


    While shouting those words, Atofe cuts off her own arm that was held by Zanoba.


    No hesitation.


    Her own arm.


    Just because it was a hassle, she cut it off.


    "MMph!"


    The moment it separates from Atofe, the arm dissolves into soft chunks of meat.


    Zanoba lets go, and the meat chunks stter on the ground.


    The meat squirms near Atofe, sticking to her arm.


    Then, in an instant, reform into its old shape.


    Just like Badigadi.


    Physical damage is useless.


    "I am the Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe Raibaku! Wife of the original North God Kalman Raibaku! I shall show you the true North God Style!"


    Atofe raises her great sword ready.


    Zanoba clenches his fist, is he really going to fight her?


    "..."


    In this moment, I feel a chill down my spine.


    Not good.


    I have a bad feeling. Zanoba will die.


    Zanoba is a miko.


    Typical attacks won''t faze him.


    But he is not invincible.


    Even that Dragon God Orsted can be hurt.


    This world has no absolutes.


    Zanoba is also weak against fire.


    He may be strong against blunt force, but it''s notpletely immune.


    "Grr."


    I immediately begin to gather magic.


    As fast as possible, as hard as possible.


    Stone Cannon... won''t be enough.


    But my magic has also improved from back then.


    "Wuhahaha! Die! North God Style Secret..."


    "Electric!"


    Purple lightning flies from my palm to Atofe.


    It snaps in an instant.


    Atofe falls backward.


    "Ugh!"


    Falling back, the great sword slips from her hand.


    Meanwhile, a numbness from my left hand, but it should be fine.


    I didn''t put enough magic into it to kill.


    "Ha!"


    Zanoba isn''t giving Atofe any room to spare.


    "Kaboom!"


    Zanoba''s steel fist hits Atofe in the face.


    Instantly Atofe''s head crumbles, flying off in a beautiful parab.


    Flings past the throne.


    With crumbling sounds breaking the back wall.


    She flew out of the castle.


    "A-Atofe-samaaaa!"


    The ck-d soldiers swarm toward the hole in the wall.


    "Eh, oops... I was trying to protect Shiso and moved without thinking. Is she dead?"


    "No, I don''t think she can."


    Well, she is an Immortal Demon King.


    Problem is, what do we do now?


    "Wow, they actually did it."


    "Did they really..."


    "What just happened?"


    We are surrounded by some 20 ck d soldiers.


    Bickering among themselves, they have us surrounded.


    Now that we knocked off their master, of course they have to do something.


    "Ha."


    I raise my staff.


    This is my responsibility.


    This happened because of what I said.


    ...No, was I wrong?


    I don''t think I did anything wrong... Eh?


    "..."


    But the ck d soldiers did not raise their swords. They''re only looking.


    "You..."


    Zanoba in a fighting pose.


    Maybe he should grab a weapon too.


    But right now we don''t have the luxury to look for one.


    Is there a wooden pole they''re not using?


    Moore approaches us.


    Representing the private guards, he speaks to me in Demon Godnguage.


    "Let me ask you again, do you want to be ourrades?"


    "No, we don''t."


    I answered him clearly this time. Moore replies.


    "Master likes strong people. After getting stopped by such a strange power, then sent flying out the castle with one punch, she will definitely want to keep you."


    Are all Demon Kings of this world like this?


    Can''t they be more serious?


    Still, the ck d soldiers don''t look like they n to capture us.


    All they said after seeing Atofe fly off was [Wow!] [Atofe-sama really did it this time!] [Haha!] That kind of banter.


    "We private guards will not move unless instructed. But oncemanded... we cannot refuse."


    After Moore said that, many among the private guards look sharply at us.


    Nothing funny about a group that does nothing unless they''re told.


    But we should be thankful that this is the case.


    "Afote-sama probably won''t let you get away given the situation."


    "What happens after she catches us?"


    "Probably force you to duel her."


    "..."


    "And when you lose, force you into a contract while unconscious. Once contracted, you can never defy Afote-sama again."


    "T-that contract, how long does itst?"


    "Until you die."


    Gulp, I can hear the sound of me swallowing.


    "But every 10 years, you get a 2 year break."


    2 year break every 10 years.


    So like a day off every 5.


    But somehow that doesn''t feel very restful.


    "Most of the people here volunteered to join Atofe-sama''s private guards, but many didn''t. Especially the Human Race ones. It''s rough. We can sympathize."


    Among the private guards, a few droop their head.


    So like us, they also felt like they got forced into the contract.


    The contract is a euphemism for forced very.


    So that''s what happened, when Moore warned me to not take a reward, that''s the reason...


    He should have exined it better.


    No, I can''t me him.


    It''s my fault for not asking.


    I wanted to be careful, but I was careless from the start.


    "... What''s our chances in the duel?"


    "Oh, chances? Do you think you can beat our master, who has lost only to North God Raibaku and Demon God Lace in thest 5000 years?"


    Oh, basically zero.


    Immortal is in her name. Her durability probably matches that of Badigadi''s.


    No, she''s probably better than Badigadi when ites to fighting.


    Badigadi never used North God Style or anything.


    At least, he never did when we practiced.


    "If it was a tie, what happens?"


    "Rematch if an enemy, mutual respect if a friend."


    In my situation.


    Probably a rematch.


    Feels like I already made myself an enemy.


    Then, after a couple fights, I''ll definitely lose eventually.


    "T-then, what should we do...?"


    "Run away."


    Moore says bluntly.


    "Your friends should have gathered enough Sokasu Grass by now. Under the castle is a tunnel out the town. Please escape from there."


    The ck d soldiers around us plead.


    "Don''t follow our footsteps."


    "If you ever head to the Holy Kingdom of Milis, please go to Wako Vige..."


    "Idiot, stop that. You can head back in 7 years."


    "But..."


    That sort of grievinging from behind us.


    Eh, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything.


    I don''t know even know where Wako Vige is.


    I start running out as I thank the soldiers.


    Incidentally, I caught a nce of Kishirika.


    She pleads with her eyes.


    Now, she and I are the same, both fugitives.


    "Can I bring Kishirika-sama with me?"


    "...Well, ourmand was only to capture her."


    The private guards decide to overlook this too.


    Looks like Atofe nevermanded them to prevent Kishirika from escape.


    What happened to punishing her?


    How easygoing.


    Quickly I burn off the ropes tying up Kishirika.


    "Ohh. Thank you very much! This one will definitely repay you!"


    We escaped from the throne room.


    Part 2


    We made contact with Elinalise and Cliff inside the castle.


    Carrying a sack full of tea leaves on their back, and each with a sapling in their hands.


    Ocher colored leaves, reminds me of shriveled aloe.


    "Because they''re weak against sunlight, they must be grown underground. I also got a notebook of instructions, but I can''t read them."


    "I can have Roxy take a look at it after, let''s hurry."


    "What happened?"


    I exin to them the situation.


    Elinalise has a [I knew this would happen] look on her face.


    "I heard something like this before. Like Kishirika gives demon eye, Badigadi gives wisdom, and Atoferatofe gives strength."


    "If you knew, you should have told us!"


    "I don''t understand Demon Godnguage, maybe you should have tranted better."


    Ah, true, I was at fault too.


    But I am not a trantor.


    I don''t know what I''m supposed to do.


    "No time to fight. Hurry and run. Then, that underground tunnel? Should we go?"


    Ie back to my senses after hearing Zanoba.


    Right, right now Atofe may have already healed the face Zanoba smashed open, and is on the way to kill us.


    "No, better avoid going underground."


    A voice from behind my legs.


    When I look back, Kishirika has been staring at me.


    When west met, we were roughly the same height, but now I can''t help but stare down at her.


    "This one didn''t say anything earlier, because this one was mad of your betrayal, but Badi destroyed that tunnel during the Lace Campaign. It hasn''t been fixed yet."


    "Really?"


    "Really. That guy is a liar. Moore lies to help Atofe. He''s basically her right hand. He might have said that, but he''s probably nning something once you start to fight Atofe."


    Even if Kishirika is lying, that sounds usible.


    Moore wants to deceive us and capture us underground.


    That bastard...


    ... But he was kind enough to not attack us immediately.


    And he kindly prepared cultivation notes for the herbs for us too.


    Betraying that kindness, pissing off Atofe, that''s all my fault.


    I should just hand over Kishirika and cleanly refuse the reward.


    Maybe they would let me go.


    Although Moore might grumble about Atofe, he''s definitely not on our side.


    "But if that''s the case, then why not catch us right then."


    "That''s Atofe you''re talking about. She definitely wants to catch us herself."


    I see.


    It''s just a game.


    As a confidant of the Demon King, this is part of the job.


    Do the other soldiers know?


    Maybe some did, and some didn''t.


    "I understand. Then, we escape from above?"


    "Yes. There shouldn''t be any inspections right now."


    Inspections at the entry points.


    Indeed, with the private guards all inside the castle, there shouldn''t be any inspections.


    "Perhaps things changed when Kishirika-sama was in hiding. Maybe they have already fixed the tunnels?"


    "If that''s what you think, then either way is fine right?"


    True.


    Is the enemy above or below ground?


    Um.


    "Elinalise-san, which would you pick?"


    "I definitely won''t pick the path that might be blocked."


    "Zanoba?"


    "Narrow areas are easier to fight in."


    "Cliff?"


    "I, I pick above ground. I hate dark ces."


    It''s decided.


    Democratic rules.


    "Then let''s escape above ground. Elinalise take the front. Please lead us straight to the magic teleportation circle. Cliff and Zanoba in


    the middle, and I''ll take rearguard. Zanoba and I will handle our baggage."


    I take what Elinalise was carrying.


    Better to let us hold it than them.


    I can use magic, so I don''t need much mobility. Zanoba won''t mind a little weight.


    Cliff isn''t very strong, so better off if he doesn''t carry anything.


    "What about this one?"


    "Your majesty, you can sit with Zanoba''s luggage."


    "Understood."


    As instructed, Kishirika climbed up Zanoba like a small animal.


    I was kidding...


    AAh, oh well. That''s probably the safest.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    We run out the castle.


    From within, the sound of [Moooreeee! Chase themmm!] can be heard loudly.


    Terrifying.


    Part 3


    Desperately we ran through the night streets.


    Although it ought to be dark now, it''s actually quite bright.


    Brilliant lights pour down the cliffs of the crater.


    But choosing above ground was right for now.


    Not a single ck d soldier in sight.


    No one chasing behind us either.


    Just as Kishirika predicted.


    They are probably searching the tunnels right now.


    No, maybe Atofe gave up already.


    Impossible. Think about it, we even have Kishirika with us.


    Atofe has no reason to give up the chase.


    We ran through the main road, passing by the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Nokopara is probably still inside.


    I never expected to be heading back already.


    Our rooms have been paid for.


    Our change is still inside.


    It''s unfortunate, but not a big loss.


    We passed the empty marketce.


    Briefly, I spot the alley where we dyed Ruijerd''s hair.


    Back then we ran out of town just like this.


    All in all, not a single happy memory from this ce.


    We came to the city entry, a crack in the crater.


    No ck d soldiers, but there are guards.


    A lizard head and a pig head.


    They watch us but don''t show any suspicion. We easily passed.


    We''re almost there.


    We follow along the edge of the crater.


    "Ehh? Where are we going?"


    "A magic teleportation circle we used."


    "Oh. Magic teleportation circle. That thing''s still there? But, em... Oww, This one bit its tongue..."


    We marked the location on the way out.


    We''ll be fine.


    It''s a little dark, but Elinalise won''t make a mistake.


    Make a left turn on the mark, then head straight uphill. We stop our steps.


    "Well, well, it''s about time."


    Up the slopes.


    The entry way to the magic teleportation circle.


    Atofe stands proudly there.


    Around her around 10 ck d soldiers.


    Another hole can be seen near the magic teleportation circle entrance.


    Don''t tell me, the underground tunnel exits... here?


    "As expected of Moore. It''s just as he said. I''ll have to handsomely reward him."


    Were we tracked?


    No, they even got here before us.


    They even knew where we are going?


    "How, how impressive... How did you catch up so quickly?"


    "Hah, easy when you can fly. I can see you running."


    Atofe flexes her wings as she speaks.


    "Moore has arrived."


    I turn to look. ck d soldiers appear near the corner of the crater.


    Atofe follows from above.


    Ten ck d soldiers follow from below.


    And more follow above ground.


    Attack from three sides.


    ... If you think about it, it only makes sense.


    They''re not Inspector Zenigata, of course they''ll split up to search.


    Not just that, they knew where we were heading, so none of the paths would work.


    The ck d soldiers behind us have us surrounded.


    With the escape route cut, there is no escape.


    "Moore. Well done. It''s just as you said."


    "If you think so, then listen to my request."


    "Refused."


    After the short conversation, Atofe ps her hand.


    Thus, the ck d soldiers, all together, unsheathe their swords.


    "Well then..."


    Atofe takes a step forward, her sword unsheathed.


    Then, from the high ground with sword pointing she speaks.


    "Wahahaha! I am the Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe Raibaku. Defeat me and people shall call you a hero! Lose to me, you shall be my puppet, follow my everymand until you die!"


    A grim smile.


    An overwhelming murderous intent.


    The Atofe who''s shorter than me looks like a 5-meter tall giant.


    "..."


    Sorry, Sylphy.


    I might not get back.

 Chapter 167: Showdown with the Immortal Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 167: Showdown with the Immortal Demon King</h4>


    Part 1


    Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe.


    She is a very famous Demon Lord.


    Her first appearance in history is the second Human-Demon Great War.


    [5 Great Demon Kings] Immortal Nekurosu Rakurosu''s daughter, shock troop of the Demon Race.


    Low intelligence, but wields tremendous battle prowess and tenacity, a cruel and feared Demon Lord.


    But, perhaps because of her low intelligence, her supply route was cut.


    Captured by humans, she was sealed.


    Her revival happened before the Lace Campaign.


    Demon God Lace revived her personally, and she became his most feared Demon Lord. After the Lace Campaign, defeated by North God


    Karuman, she surrendered.


    It is said, that North God Karuman and Demon Lord Atofe had a child, who became North God Karuman II.


    It is also said, that North God Karuman taught Demon Lord Atofe everything he knew of the sword.


    And it it is said, that North God Karuman II''s sword art was taught by none other than Demon Lord Atofe herself.


    In summary, Atofe is a veteran of uncountable battles, a protege of the original North God, and also immortal.


    We''re screwed.


    Part 2


    Atofe before us.


    ck d soldiers surround us.


    Our retreat blocked, Atofe eagerly brandishing her sword.


    "Alright,e at me, all four of you."


    Atofe did not attack.


    Carefully wielding her sword, she is diligently observing us.


    Her eyes are her real weapon.


    With her strength, devastating us is not out of the question.


    "... I won''t be so naive this time. I remember well."


    With that said, her re alternates between Zanoba and me.


    Vignt.


    Zanoba''s special strength, and my lightning strike.


    Even a Demon Lord cannot avoid our attacks.


    But she now lookspletely unscathed.


    Shepletely recovers even after taking a Zanoba punch to the face and having her face smashed.


    "Alright, do that again. I will dodge this time."


    Plenty of confidence.


    It feels like she''ll dodge it.


    This world''s sword art can even reflect magic.


    Not sure about North God Style, but since she''s a Demon Lord, I think she can avoid magic of my level.


    Open my demon eye for now, but would a second of foresight really make a difference?


    What now?


    ... First, find a opening.


    But if we do, then what?


    Would my magic even do anything?


    My strongest Stone Cannon couldn''t kill a defenseless Badigadi.


    Much less when Atofe is poised.


    As long as she guards it, no matter what kind of magic...


    "Rudeus. If it''s just Cliff, then he can make it to the magic teleportation circle and escape."


    I look over to Cliff after Elinalise said that.


    Cliff, his eyes focused at Atofe.


    But his legs are shaking.


    And no battle ability.


    "Tea, nt, and notebook. Take all three with him, and Nanahoshi will be saved."


    "Right."


    Right.


    Yeah, this is why we came in the first ce.


    Save Nanahoshi, that was the goal.


    If we have a goal, then aplishing it is the most important.


    If we lose here, we won''t die. But we won''t see family for 10 years, which sucks.


    "And find reinforcements. Perugius and Atofe have a history. He can definitely get help."


    Perugius and his 12 Familiars.


    True, if it''s him, maybe he''lle to our aid.


    No matter what, he''s the hero that sealed Lace.


    If he can do that, he should be able to take on Atofe.


    "Fine. Then, let''s do that... Can you convince Cliff?"


    "Watch me."


    Elinalise retreats next to Cliff.


    Zanoba, Elinalise, and I will create an opening.


    Cliff will break out, run into the magic teleportation circle.


    Cliff convince Perugius. We''ll try to hold out.


    Will it work?


    Can we handle it?


    Also, can Cliff convince Pergius?


    While Cliff tries to convince Pergius, would we lose and be forced into contract?


    No matter what, if Cliff escapes, then Nanahoshi is saved.


    Save Nanahoshi.


    That was the goal.


    But, I want to return too.


    Eh, damn, I am going in circles.


    Calm down.


    First, we need to restrain Atofe.


    At that moment, use magic to disperse the ck d soldiers and let Cliff escape.


    Then, if the situation allows, we will also take a chance and dive for the magic circle.


    Okay.


    Let''s do that.


    Atofe cannot be defeated, but the surrounding ck d soldiers can.


    Take it seriously this time.


    Destroy them all.


    Okay.


    I can do this.


    Do it, do it.


    Kill.


    Kill them all, and I get to go home. Okay.


    Yes, I can do this.


    I''m not just saying it this time.


    "Don''t worry, Shisho. Demon Lord Atofe, I would stop her even if it cost me my life."


    Not an ounce of hesitation from Zanoba.


    Calm.


    Reliable.


    Why is he so manly in a situation like this?


    Like a line out of the movies.


    If I''m a girl, it wouldn''t be weird if I fall for him.


    [But can I really get away? I don''t run very fast, and the luggage too...]


    [If they give chase, Rudeus and I will stop them. Don''t look back, don''t think, just keep running. And don''t trip.]


    [I should fight as well...]


    [We won''t win even with the four of us. You leaving for reinforcements is also a serious battle.]


    [In that case... Oh, I get it...]


    Cliff''s voice passes by my ears.


    From here, to the magic circle entrance, takes about thirty steps or so.


    Not close nor far.


    But he has to run the whole distance.


    "Persuasion sessful."


    Soon Elinalise returns to the front.


    Looking at Cliff.


    A serious look on his face.


    A man with a purpose.


    Not one running from a fight.


    Running for help is a battle...


    Elinalise sure has a way with words, how envious.


    "Zanoba and I will create an opening with Atofe. Rudeus, take care of the ck d soldiers around you."


    "Got it."


    Strategy session over.


    We turn towards Atofe.


    Poised with her sword, sneering at us.


    "Your goal is to beat me?"


    No enemy behind her.


    30 paces. Uphill, no good footholds.


    Won''t Cliff fall on the way?


    No, do it anyways.


    "Zanoba, Elinalise-san, I''ll take the first shot."


    "Understood."


    Facing Atofe, I raise my magic staff.


    Using my usual stone cannon.


    By firepower alone, the King ss [Lightning] might be better, but at this distance we''ll be hit as well.


    Annihted by my own magic, I''ll pass.


    "Phew..."


    Deep breath, focus magic into the staff.


    Atofe stands still.


    Even if she knew I know voiceless incantation, we will proceed as nned.


    Convenient, but...


    <Atofe deflects the Stone Cannon with her sword.>


    Demon eye clearly sees that Atofe moved to doubt my attack.


    Damn. Even though I was told that my stone cannon is very high level, but it seems useless against Atofe.


    Then, would lightning work?


    Use the magic that she''s most vignt against...?


    "Shisho. I''ll definitely follow through, count on me."


    "... Zanoba."


    I can trust his words.


    ... I also prepare myself.


    "Okay, go!"


    I fired off the strongest possible Stone Cannon.


    With a Kaboom it flies toward Atofe.


    "Just give up!"


    Atofe moves like a mirage.


    Just a tiny bit she moves her wrist, barely shifting the sword.


    And in that moment, sword and cannon collide, frightening sparkse flying out.


    The stone cannon shifts course and ms into a boulder at some far off distance, kicking off a great cloud of dust.


    Still no good.


    "Arrrrgh!!"


    In the next instance, Zanoba threw something at Atofe.


    "Ehh?"


    Screaming as it flew towards Atofe.


    Atofe smiling at she prepares to parry the attack.


    "Just give... Eh?"


    Just when Atofe was about to cut it in two, she stops her motion.


    Then, what''s tossed hit Atofe on the face.


    "Wah?"


    "Ah?"


    Like glue it sticks on Atofe''s face...


    It''s Kishirika that was sitting on Zanoba''s shoulder.


    "Ew! It smells! Go take a shower you idiot!"


    "This one wants to too... Eek?"


    Atofe grabs hold of Kishirika and tosses her somewhere far away.


    Kishirika flew out of the circle surrounding us andnds with a dud.


    "Come on, throwing something like that over here... Eh?"


    Atofe screams in shock.


    Zanoba with his fists clenched rushed up to Atofe.


    Elinalise follows behind like a shadow.


    Crap, I should stop watching.


    "Come to me, fighting spirit!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Zanoba throws a punch.


    With horrifying strength it flies towards Atofe.


    With her gauntlet she easily...


    "Ugh?"


    She didn''t dodge.


    A terrifying noise, bam, he steps into Atofe.


    The gauntlet smashed into an awful shape.


    Zanoba follows through with another step.


    A big step forward, another punch at Atofe.


    "Good!"


    Atofe lifts up her great sword from an awkward position.


    Another terrible noise, crunch, Atofe''s leg twisted.


    But her momentum remains, and her swing towards Zanoba.


    "Grr."


    Zanoba kneels in pain.


    The first time I have ever seen Zanoba like this.


    Zanoba doesn''t even flinch when I hit him with Stone Cannon.


    With a single blow...


    Atofe looks over arrogantly, but a little short of breath.


    "That body is not bad, but... remember. There''s no perfect defense. This is what my husband Karum..."


    "Hah!"


    "Mm?"


    While she was talking.


    Using Zanoba''s back as her springboard, Elinalise leaps over.


    Using her momentum she aims for Atofe''s throat, aiming for the exposed flesh.


    But the attack and cut sound are both deflected.


    Not the sound of skin.


    The defense of touki.


    "There''s more!"


    Elinalise''s sword hand holds firm.


    With her shield raised, she makes a sidestep and thrusts.


    Invisible shock wave flies from the sword andnds on Atofe.


    But Atofe looks undisturbed.


    She wrinkles her brows unhappily, like sand got into her eyes.


    "Your strike is weak! Fine, here, take this!"


    Atofe raises up her great sword and shes.


    Elinalise steps back to avoid that swing.


    "Psh!"


    Hurriedly she raises her shield.


    GONG. Elinalise spins around.


    Elinalise rolls on the rocky ground, then pounced like a cat.


    My eye sees, terror.


    "But good footwork. With training at my ce..."


    "Aaah!"


    Zanoba suddenly gets up while Atofe was talking.


    More like a leap, with his hands stretched, he dives at Atofe.


    "Ahh!"


    Just like that, he grabs Atofe with a bear hug.


    Both her hands restrained, he lifts her off the ground.


    "Argh. How dare you hug me so shamelessly... Guards!"


    Like a vise Zanoba holds on with all his strength. Atofe spits out ck blood.


    Thebo worked?


    No, the opponent is an Immortal Demon Lord, temporary damage won''t work.


    "Shisho! Now!"


    "...!"


    Zanoba''s words confirm the situation.


    Atofe is immobilized.


    A chance.


    "Cliff, now, go!"


    With all my power injected into my staff.


    An area of effect spell.


    Enough to kill all the ck d soldiers at once.


    "Got it!"


    Cliff begins to run, the ck d soldiers surrounding us raise their swords in shock.


    No, toote.


    "Frost Nova!"


    Cold air surges from my staff.


    The ground cracks, frozen, masses of cold air reach the ck d soldiers that circle us.


    "Nah!"


    "Mm?"


    The ck d soldiers panic as the ground below their feet begins to freeze.


    I did it...!


    It might be a sneak attack.


    But this way, it can''t be avoided.


    While I was thinking.


    A voice rang.


    "Bursting mes cover my body, [Burning ce]!"


    One man, like on fire hot air spreads from him.


    Like he''s challenging my Frost Nova.


    The man, and the two soldiers next to him, manages to defrost.


    That man is Moore.


    The old soldier begins to recite as soon as I raised my staff, taking advantage of the time gap.


    Even so, no matter how powerful, no matter how fast,


    Even if it''s me, I will show no mercy...


    But Moore''s magic only managed to defrost himself and the two besides him.


    Everyone else ispletely engulfed in ice like sculptures.


    By pure power, I have won.


    Also, I, have finally killed...


    "Even freezing our ck armors... what incredible power! Everyone, recite Burning ce!"


    "Yes! Spirit of fire, everywhere between the sky and earth..."


    Moore shouted to his surroundings, and the ck ds in the ice begins to sing.


    Not dead.


    No one died.


    That ck armor.


    That ck armor can resist water magic?


    Curses.


    I used the wrong spell?


    "Mm."


    Cliff squeezes pass Atofe''s side.


    "Moore, do not let him escape!"


    "Ha!"


    On Atofe''smand Moore begins to move.


    A momentter, the soldiers unfrozen by Moore''s magic start running as well.


    Elinalise dashes over, sliding in front of them.


    And with her sword raised, stops them.


    "Rudeus! Go!"


    Moore chases Cliff without looking back.


    Cliff lugging arge baggage and sapling.


    Although Moore is wearing armor, he''s fast.


    He''s only 7 steps from Cliff.


    I point my staff towards Moore.


    "Stone Cannon!"


    <Moore recites [Earth Wall] to counter Stone Cannon.>


    It''s fine. I can make it.


    I pour magic into my staff and fire.


    "The earth... Grr!"


    Moore runs with a hand raised while chanting.


    But like aser the Stone Cannon strikes his arm, sending his armor flying.


    With one hand left Moore stumbles... but did not stop.


    "Spirit of Water, be my strength ¨C ''Icicle Field''."


    Moore''s magic surrounds him in mist.


    Using fog to evade my attack?


    Still, his incantation is short.


    Almost like Roxy, chanting omission?


    "Wind st!"


    I form wind with my staff and clears the fog.


    And maybe to blow him away too, but, without regard to pain he approaches Cliff.


    That ck armor, does it resist wind magic as well?


    No, not just wind and water, but resists the others too.


    What do I do?


    He''s only 6 steps away.


    I miss the kill shot, and if he dodges, it''ll hit Cliff¨C


    Just now, my Demon Eye sees.


    <Moore begins to chant as he runs.>


    "Spirit of Earth all across thend! I call upon you, answer-"


    "Disrupt Magic!"


    Instantly released, the magic I have practiced at home.


    The spell I trained with Sylphy.


    Moments before Moore''s magic isplete, it disappears.


    "Seriously? Even Disrupt Magic?"


    Moore looks at his hand in shock.


    But his legs have not stopped.


    Only 5 steps away.


    I follow, like using my hand to block his way, and fires.


    Of course, I should use what I''m used to.


    My well worn tactics should work no matter how experienced the opponent.


    Just like in practice.


    "Quagmire!"


    Between Moore and Cliff, a giant quagmire formed.


    Moore steps one foot onto that sticky quagmire...


    "Mm... The unknown God! Answer my prayer, bring heaven on earth! [Earth Lance]!"


    Instantly, Moore releases magic under his feet.


    From his feet, a great spear of earth appears.


    Running on this spear, Moore quickly passed the Quagmire.


    His legs have not stopped.


    Only 4 steps away.


    Countered.


    I was stopped.


    How unexpected.


    "Rudeus, Cliff! Hurry!"


    "I know!"


    Elinalise screams out.


    ncing over, she''s currently busy with the two soldiers.


    Two versus one.


    The ck d soldiers do not press the attack, merely to keep her busy.


    "Hey, I said, you shameless person! Let me go! At least fight with your hands!"


    "I won''t even if I die!"


    Zanoba headbutts Atofe. Trying his best even with blood flowing down his head.


    I need to hurry too.


    The other ck d soldiers are also unfreezing.


    Steam rises all around, coloring the air white.


    "Grr."


    What do I do?


    What do I do to stop Moore?


    He is strong. In a magic fight he''s far more experienced than I.


    He parries basic magic like nothing.


    Would stronger magic work?


    No. If it''s too strong, then even Cliff will get dragged into it. Then there''s Moore''s counters and the armor''s resistance.


    "...!"


    Just then, I noticed my feet are wet.


    The result of Frost Nova.


    Due to defrosting from Burning ce, the entire area area is shocked in water.


    The first to defrost, Moore too is soaking wet.


    Of course, Elinalise and I, our feet are also covered in a water puddle.


    This magic, Atofe only saw once before.


    In other words, Moore has never encountered it.


    But if I use it now.


    I, Elinalise, even Zanoba will get hit.


    Only Cliff would be spared.


    Cliff is out of range.


    He won''t be hit.


    In that instant, I had resolve.


    "Electric!"


    Not enough to kill, electricityes flying out.


    A purple lightning flies towards Moore.


    BANG it rings loudly, a terrifying show of force.


    Purple lightning indiscriminately licks the surrounding ground.


    With the ground soaking wet, it easily spread out to all the water soaked people and electrifies them.


    "Kyaaa!"


    "Gaaa!"


    "Ohhh!"


    All the ck d soldiers copse in a heap of smoke.


    Elinalise as well; Zanoba as well; Atofe as well.


    All the unfrozen people.


    And Moore as well.


    Me too.


    "Ugh!"


    My body too received a horrible shock.


    A pain down my spine, all my joints feel like they''re bent in the wrong direction.


    It wasn''t enough to kill.


    So I know I won''t die.


    But my eyes went dark, and my consciousness went with it.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    By the time I came to I was already on the floor.


    Unconscious for no more than two seconds.


    My is body paralyzed.


    But I can see.


    How is it?


    Cliff.


    Raising my head, I see Moore kneeling with one foot on the ground.


    Smoking rising from between his armor, yet he still points his remaining fingers towards Cliff.


    Mumble mumble... incantation?


    Magic Disrupt.


    No, it won''t make it in time.


    I pour magic into my left hand.


    Even if my body is paralyzed, I can still move my prosthetic hand.


    With my palm towards Moore.


    "[Wind Bind]!"


    "[Hand, absorb]!"


    Moore releases a whip of wind, but it instantly disappears.


    "What?"


    Moore looks this way.


    His face hidden in the helmet, but he must be stunned.


    Serves you right.


    Without regard Cliff runs forward.


    Only 3 steps away from the magic teleportation circle entrance.


    No one can catch him now.


    No one.


    Even Atofe is still paralyzed.


    But her eyes wide open, she stares me down like a tiger.


    "You''ve done it. That''s an incredible magic."


    "..."


    "Interesting. Taking you as my subordinate is indeed... Hahaha, a magician of your caliber, I shall cherish you, hahaha."


    Unable to look away, I could only ept Atofe''s hideous smile.


    Well, it''s over.


    The immortals recover quickly, far faster than I.


    It''s toote to run.


    Even resisting will be impossible.


    Zanoba passed out.


    Still clinging on, he slumps to the ground.


    He seems to be vulnerable against electricity.


    He probably lost consciousness because of the electric strike.


    Elinalise, while still feeling wobbly, tries to make a stand.


    She''s in as bad of a shape as I am, but still wants to try.


    Elinalise refuses to give up.


    [Never give up.]


    A white haired coach once said.


    I will too.


    I can do this.


    Do your best.


    Let''s go home.


    I want to go home.


    Go home, go home and... if possible, sexy time with Sylphy.


    And Roxy too.


    And hug Lucy.


    Not just sword practice with Norn, but magic too.


    The rice Aisha has raised, I was looking toward to it.


    If Zenith''s memory returns, then, let''s take everyone to visit dad''s grave.


    Then, just like before, a happy life.


    A fun filled day, everyday in this other world.


    Right, just like that.


    Just like that.


    ... Alright, I can do this.


    I can get up.


    If my hand can move, I can use magic.


    Staff, where''s my staff.


    I can''t do without it.


    Ah, good.


    I was crushing it under me.


    I''m sorry, Aqua Heartia, was I heavy?


    Okay, I can do this. Hang in there until rescue arrives.


    Just until then.


    I don''t need to win.


    Cliff-senpai, get help.


    Perugius, he''s annoying, but I''m counting on you.


    Please convince him.


    Even if he refuses right away, at least this year, please!


    "Eh?"


    Elinalise makes a noise, her head raised.


    Her eyes point forward.


    Cliff.


    Right at the prison entrance.


    And from there appears a ck d soldier, face to face...


    ck d soldiers, from inside the entrance, came out...


    "Seriously?"


    ... There''s more inside.


    "Ahh..."


    Why didn''t we realize it.


    There''s a hole in the ground, even Atofe would want to check it out.


    "Damn it..."


    A darkness grows in my heart.


    Wanting to cry out, feeling powerless, an all too familiar feeling.


    Despair.


    Never again will I meet Sylphy; never again will I meet Roxy.


    Instead I will train under that idiot Demon Lord for the rest of my life.


    My strength left me.


    The pain in my heart has robbed me of my strength.


    At that moment.


    A voice of shock can be heard.


    "How...?"


    That voice isn''t mine.


    Isn''t Elinalise.


    Isn''t Zanoba.


    And of course isn''t Moore.


    It''s Atofe.


    Looking at Cliff, she said.


    "Ah! Atofe-sama..."


    The ck d soldier pushes Cliff aside, staggering down the slope.


    Somehow, he looks off.


    "Over there, in front of the magic circle, Pur..."


    In the next moment.


    The ck d soldier was split in two.


    Right down the middle, in exact halves.


    Then, behind that cut body.


    The outlines of a person.


    Glowing white hair.


    Golden Sanpaku eyes.


    White cloth sttered with blood.


    "Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe."


    Speaking in fluent Demon Godnguage, he walks out.


    "You might not think it''s important... but Rikarisu might disappear in a magic teleportation circle, that possibility exists, so please think for a moment."


    Behind him, one by one others appear.


    Arumanfi of the Bright, Sylvaril of the Void.


    And others I don''t recognize.


    Six in total.


    "Your soldiers'' blood has dirtied my castle."


    I see.


    Atofe arrived here before us.


    She already found the entry way to the magic teleportation circle.


    She ordered soldiers to investigate.


    When they found the magic teleportation circle, they obviously went in.


    Thus, he appears.


    The Sky Castle was invaded by the Magic Race.


    "Perugius¡ª!"


    Atofe shouts.


    Perugius D.


    The Armored Dragon King is here.


    Part 3


    Her mood changed the moment Atofe saw Perugius.


    Up until now, it has been the pleasures of battle.


    But now it''s unbelievable killing intent.


    Like seeing her father''s killer, she stares and grimaces at Perugius.


    "Perugius, you¡ª!"


    Atofe squirms her still numb body to shake Zanoba off.


    Zanoba, out of strength, falls to one side.


    Atofe rushes at Perugius, her back feathers shaking.


    With a heavy push she intended to jump, but instead her knees gave out.


    "Hahaha!"


    Perugiusughs joyfully at this sight.


    "Oh, how entertaining, Atoferatofe. Getting careless again? Does being careless run in the family for the Immortal n?"


    "So you are the one who sent them! You yed dirty just to kill me... What happened to your promise with Karuman?"


    Perugius sneers at Atofe with a smile.


    The only thing Atofe can do in her anger is yell.


    Moore tries to stagger near Atofe, but it was impossible.


    Right now, only Cliff, Perugius, and his entourage can still move.


    Perugius stares at Atofe, like a tiger finding the perfect prey.


    "Don''t be mistaken. I just came to save a few friends."


    "Liar! Ughh!"


    "I''ll keep my promise with Karuman. He was a dear friend."


    "I hate you even if you''re Karuman''s friend!"


    "... I hate unreasonable idiots like you."


    As he talks, Perugius raise his hands, holding something in each.


    Atofe''s face turns pale.


    "You, you, no way..."


    Ignoring Atofe, Perugius opens his mouth.


    "That dragon lives solely while following the path of chivalry. The nails on his hands are long and sharp, for he never raises a fist."


    That opener sounds familiar.


    "The second dragon clenches his fist in anger. His nails broken, his teeth fell, but the feeling has been conveyed. He held chivalry in his hand, yet did he abandon chivalry?"


    One by one the wordse out.


    And with each word, the surrounding magic gathers around Pergius.


    "The third dragon that died. He who possessed the most ephemeral eyes Dragon General of Lustrous Green Scales. By the name of Armored Dragon


    King Perugius, I summon ¨C"


    Look carefully, two doors appear besides Atofe, sandwiching her.


    Beautifully carved dragons mark those doors.


    An ornate silver door.


    An ornate golden door.


    Slowly but surely, as if sprouting from the ground, the doors appear.


    "Open [Back Dragon Door]."


    "Summon [Front Dragon Door]."


    Under Perugius''s quietmand, the doors open.


    Wind blew.


    From the right door to the left.


    But, it''s not wind.


    A flow of something, doing something.


    Ah, I know.


    This summoning magic is magic absorption.


    I can feel magic peeling from my body.


    But it''s different from with Orsted.


    It''s even faster than back then, like both my magic and my strength are being sucked dry.


    "Ah, Atofe-sama, get away..."


    Moore slowly crawls over suddenly.


    Atofe, her legs quivering, can only stare at Perugius in anger.


    "Perugius¨C!"


    Her body seems to have shrunk slightly.


    Maybe the doors have been leeching her touki.


    "You know this will break the promise!"


    "So what? This is a once in a life time opportunity. I won''t miss it."


    Perugius holds up his right hand.


    His hand covered in white.


    Soon his right hand begins to shine, a dazzling light blinds the area.


    "Armored Dragon Hand Sword [Break]."


    Perugius swings down his hand.


    Light leaves his hand, flying straight at Atofe.


    "I''ll remember this, Perugius¨C!"


    Atofe looks stiff drunk.


    Then, a momentter, flew off at a distance.


    Her body cut in two, and soon disappears from my sight.


    "Pssh, not like she''ll die."


    Perugiusins quietly, turns back like he lost interest.


    "Sylvaril. Take these four, heal them."


    "And the others?"


    "Leave them."


    "Great Demon Empress Kishirika spotted."


    Just as Sylvaril said, I spy Kishirika at a distance.


    She got hit as well.


    Sorry.


    "Leave her."


    "Hah?"


    Apparently he''s letting Kishirika off too.


    Thank goodness.


    "Phew."


    With Sylvaril approaching, I can finally take a breath.


    ... We are saved.


    Part 4


    Afterwards.


    Perugius''s subordinates carried us back.


    Outside of Cliff, everyone else needed a shoulder to cling on.


    Cliff and Kishirika were discussing something in the meantime.


    By the time I checked, Kishirika had already disappeared somewhere after her usualugh.


    Let''s meet again at somewhere easier next time... okay?


    After moving everyone back, Sylvaril stopped the magic teleportation circle.


    The path to the Magic Continent is closed.


    Greeting Roxy''s parents will have to wait for another time.


    Damaged by electric shock, we were sent to the infirmary.


    Cliff was on call.


    It was he that offered.


    While saying [This type of burn, shouldn''t be too bad...] he brilliantly cleared our wounds with healing magic.


    It won''t kill us, but the burns were quite far in and rtively severe.


    Leaving it alone might even lead toplications.


    But if I didn''t go that far, it might not have crippled the Immortal Demon Lord.


    Cliff was particrly careful with Elinalise''s wounds.


    Leaving a scar would be terrible.


    Love struck from that kind of Cliff, once done, Elinalise and him disappeared together.


    Zanoba is still unconscious.


    This time he saved us.


    No amount of thanks would do.


    Friendship may be priceless, but I can''t cheap out with gifts.


    I need to properly thank him after he''s up.


    After the treatments are done and I can start moving, I head over to Sylphy.


    Sylphy is reading on her bed. She looks worried when she saw mee in.


    "What''s wrong?" I didn''t answer her question, only quietly climb on the bed and hug her.


    Sylphy whines a little.


    Like whine in refusal, full of grief. I hug Sylphy tightly.


    I thought the only thing that''s important is that she is here.


    Atofe''sughter still haunts me.


    Although the numbness has left me, that despair in my heart still lingers.


    If I had died in battle, it would all be for naught.


    Atofe showed mercy, and the ck guards did not attack.


    Moore used magic, but nothing lethal.


    But, how terrifying.


    If Perugius didn''te.


    And Atofe captured and forced me into contract.


    Then hugging Sylphy like this might be impossible.


    Even after Lucy grows up, I might not see her.


    Roxy too, Norn, Aisha, everyone, they would already...


    This, only this scares me.


    It makes me tremble from fear.


    Suddenly, she rubs my head.


    Sylphy runs her hand down my hair like ab.


    Her fingers, delicate, warm, and soft.


    With a smile, Sylphy returns my hug.


    Nothing needs to be said.


    She, only her hug.


    Only that is enough.


    In Sylphy''s embrace, I fell asleep at ease.

 Chapter 168: A Day in the Floating Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 168: A Day in the Floating Fortress</h4>


    Part 1


    Two days have passed.


    Zanoba woke up and has been cheerfully checking out the art pieces around the castle.


    Doesn''t look like the electric shock left anyplications.


    Thank goodness. If he stayed unconscious with his life hanging by a thread like that, I don''t know how I would face Ginger.


    There have been some changes for Cliff.


    After the event, Cliff and Kishirika talked about something.


    I don''t know what they talked about, but he was rewarded.


    Kishirika''s reward.


    In other word, a Demon Eye.


    The Demon Eye Cliff received is the Identification Eye.


    Up to the extent of Kishirika''s knowledge, he knows everything he sets his eyes on.


    From now on, even if a simr situation was to happen, he can handle it on his own.


    Cliff is taking it like a man.


    That man currently, unable to control his Demon Eye, is struggling along.


    Everything in the world with name and exnations attached.


    A world covered in words.


    Even now he cannot walk about without Elinalise guiding him.


    But he''ll learn to control it eventually, after all, Cliff is a genius.


    Until then, he should wear an eye patch.


    Part 2


    Also, Nanahoshi''s illness.


    We brought back the tea.


    A little after drinking the brew, Nanahoshi begins to feel the urges.


    Then Nanahoshi with Yuruzu''s help headed to the infirmary... To protect her honor, I''ll omit the rest. In short, relieved.


    "How''s the body holding up?"


    Nanahoshi is still bedridden.


    Herplexion has improved but still weary. She looks obviously frail.


    She probably still needs at least a month of rest.


    "Much better now."


    Looks like she''s in a good mood.


    Not stressing over work like usual, but looking rather drowsy like she just woke up.


    Also, bed head.


    She may live an unhealthy lifestyle, but she actuallybs her hair everyday.


    "This time, thanks."


    With Sokasu tea warm in her hand, she bows at me.


    How rare of her to be polite.


    "Going through such danger for my medication. You... saved me."


    Hearing her so polite makes me feel rather ufortable.


    No, she''s probably feeling fragile after her body weakened so much.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "You have always been looking out for me... Even after I said those awful things to you... You helped me without aint. I don''t know how I can ever repay you."


    Nanahoshi looks so apologetic.


    Nanahoshi as a goodie two shoes, that''s a first.


    Did Yuruzu of Atonement''s power manage to change her personality as well?


    "Now that I think about it. Rudeus-san is my senior, yet I have been so impolite..."


    "Over there doesn''t matter. Here I''m only 18."


    "How old were you originally?"


    "Thirty... No, forget it. The age difference isn''t important. Please drop the honorifics. Just like before."


    "Okay."


    Nanahoshi takes a sip of Sokasu tea, drinking slowly.


    Looks like drinking works too.


    "From what I heard, your sickness..."


    "Can''t be cured, probably."


    Nanahoshi''s Drain Syndrome has no cure.


    Sokasu tea can temporarily eliminate magic from within, but if she leaves it alone, the magic will re-umte.


    Because she''s not of this world, there''s no permanent fix.


    But as long as she drinks Sokasu tea regrly, she should be fine, probably.


    Even a little magic can createplications.


    Who knows how long before she contracts another strange illness.


    And next time, if it''s a disease from time immemorial, then even Kishirika might not know of it.


    To live in this world, you have to contact magic.


    In the air, in your food, magic is everywhere.


    "Nanahoshi. You must go back. You can''t die in this world."


    "... Yes."


    "I will do everything I can to help, until you find a way."


    "But I..."


    "Don''t worry about the reward. If you ever get in trouble, pleasee discuss it with me, no matter what."


    "..."


    Hearing that, Nanahoshi sniffs and start crying.


    Under her quiet sobs, a [Thank you] can be heard.


    Patiently, I wait for Nanahoshi to finish.


    After a while, with a stuffy nose and swollen eyes, Nanahoshi said.


    "But, if I go back."


    "Yes, as soon as possible..."


    "No, I won''t be able to repay you once I get back..."


    Ah, so she wants to repay me before then.


    She''s surprisingly earnest.


    "Don''t fuss over the details. Besides, it''s not like I never got anything from you."


    "What I mean is, a reward for helping my research."


    "Then how about this, would you mind if I consult you sometimes with minor issues?"


    "Minor issues like?"


    "Like what do girls your age want? I live a married life with Sylphy, got married, our child was born, but I don''t really know how a girl her age thinks. If it''s you, since you''re around the same age, maybe you can?"


    "... How Sylphy thinks?"


    Nanahoshi puts a hand on her chin, concentrating over a spot on her nket.


    Thinking seriously.


    Dutifully.


    "Don''t worry about it today. Just that if some day, when we have a fight, please take responsibility."


    "... Got it."


    Nanahoshi nods earnestly.


    Simr in age, but ultimately she''s a person from another world, and she probably won''t know anything about married life.


    Of course, I also don''t know what people my age think.


    "Well then, that settles it. You''re still frail, so take care of yourself."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    I exit the room.


    If we stay too long together, Sylphy will get jealous again.


    A jealous Sylphy is cute too.


    But I don''t want to make a hobby out of keeping her uneasy.


    I wish Sylphy can ept my love without worries.


    But just thinking isn''t good enough.


    Part 3


    Walking down a hallway, a beautiful sunset can be seen outside the window.


    And under the window, an expansive courtyard.


    No matter which world, sunset is always dazzling.


    I don''t like high ces.


    But looking from this beautiful courtyard, witnessing the sun setting amidst a sea of clouds.


    I too want to lose myself in such scenery.


    With that in mind, I head out.


    Flowers I have never seen before line this manicured garden.


    A fantasyndscape lit by the setting sun, shy behind the clouds.


    If I whisper sweet nothings to Sylphy in such a scene, how will she react?


    Will she lower her reddened cheeks and grip my hands tightly?


    She would be too cute to bear.


    Okay, I shall collect Sylphy and test this hypothesis.


    And with Roxy too...


    If it''s her, she probably would say nonchntly [You don''t have to say that] or something.


    Well, we don''t have anything scheduled for tonight. That''s the only time when she acts brazenly.


    But it''s fine. Not just sexy time, I also want to try normal couple stuff once a while.


    Watching the setting sun together, [It''s beautiful!] [No, you''re more beautiful!] and watch Roxy blush.


    Sigh, she''s not here. She won''t see this.


    "Oh?"


    Walking around while thinking about this and that, I spot near the edge of the courtyard.


    A white table.


    Three seated around it talking about something.


    "That was Shisho''s magic. Purple magic flies out of Shisho''s right hand. Atofe was burned to a crisp,pletely paralyzed."


    "Oh, Atofe was so weakened because of his magic."


    "The depth of Rudeus-sama''s magic is truly astounding."


    The three chatting around the table.


    Zanoba, Ariel.


    Also Perugius.


    They''re happily chatting away in the sunset.


    Not participating in the discussion are two more individuals.


    Luke behind Ariel, and Sylvaril behind Perugius.


    Including the two standing, all five involved in Zanoba''s conversation.


    "Even Elinalise and I were taken out. Outside of Shisho, I don''t think anyone else in the world can handle magic like that."


    "That sounds like [Lightning]... But that kind of power is necessary if you want to stop Atofe."


    "And then? How did the battle go?"


    "Well, about that, at that moment I lost consciousness... oh, speaking of the devil."


    Zanoba turns to look at me.


    It can''t be helped if they spot me already.


    I take a bow and walk over.


    "I''m sorry to intrude. Everyone enjoying a tea party here?"


    "That''s right. Shisho! Perugius-sama wants to hear about the battle with Atofe, so I have been telling what happened."


    "I see."


    Looking at Perugius.


    He looks much happier than during our audience.


    "So I heard, Rudeus. That it''s your magic that weakened Atofe to that degree."


    "No, it was all thanks to Zanoba for keeping her still. If he didn''t, then she might have dodged and avoided most of the damage."


    "I see... Ha, I just recall the way she looked back then."


    Perugius shows a crooked, loathsome smile.


    Atofe is really hated.


    Anyways, he seems to be in a good mood.


    "You seem to be in a good mood."


    "Of course. She had poured cold water on my ns more than once. I never thought I would have a chance at revenge like that."


    "Revenge?"


    "Indeed, a very old grudge."


    What he refers to happened 400 years ago.


    400 years ago, Perugius as a young adventurer supported the human side of the war.


    On the front line of battle.


    Atofe wasmanding the front line on the Demon side.


    Several times, Perugius met in battle with Atofe.


    Still low inbat power back then, he never had a chance of besting Atofe, almost got himself killed a few times.


    And every time, it was Dragon God Urupan and North God Karuman that came to his rescue. A memory that makes one grimace.


    Afterwards Perugius swore revenge no matter what.


    But North God Karuman ended up marrying Immortal Demon Lord Atofe.


    At his death bed, the North God prohibited Perugius and Atofe from killing each other.


    Also, an opportunity to visit the Magic Continent never presented itself.


    He was forced to give up, but unexpectedly an opportunity for a beat downnded in hisp.


    That makes him happy.


    "You deserve my thanks. Well done."


    "Didn''t that break your promise with North God Karuman?"


    "Karuman prohibited us from killing each other, but that was a one-sided beat down. So it should be fine, probably."


    Beating down a defenseless opponent, what a brute.


    But he has his reasons.


    "I have misjudged you. What I mean is, you deserve a reward."


    "Reward... is unnecessary."


    Right now, I don''t need any reward.


    This is fine.


    I don''t desire strength.


    "Indeed. Once Nanahoshi recovers, how about I personally tutor you in summoning magic?"


    "... And I won''t be home for 10 years?"


    "I''m different from Atofe."


    If I can go home, then I have no reason to refuse.


    Especially since I am curious about summoning and teleportation magic myself.


    Something like this might happen again.


    Also, somebat skill will be nice too.


    I am not good with fights, but living in this world, it''s better if I learn a few tricks for surviving the next crisis.


    I''m probably strong enough to protect my family, but after the Atofe fight, I can''t help but feel a little inadequate.


    Yeah, I never imagined a fight of that caliber...


    I don''t want to wait until it''s toote.


    "Then, Perugius-sama. After the summoning lessons, how about somebat lessons and practice as well?"


    "Ha, inspired by the Atofe fight? Or has the match against Atofe whet your appetite?"


    Ah, he seems annoyed.


    No good, no good.


    "No, I mean a few tricks for if I get into a sticky situation again."


    "... Well then, I shall grant you a magic tool to get in touch with me. Sylvaril!"


    Perugius said as he winks at Sylvaril.


    Syvaril pulls out a flute in the shape of a tower with a dragon coiled on it.


    "Use it at a location associated with me. When Clearnight of Thunder hears you, Arumanfi wille get you."


    I ept the flute and put it away.


    Given how the conversation went, I assume if I was ever in trouble, with this flute he''lle to my aid.


    That works too.


    "The sun has set."


    Without realizing it, the sun set and night falls.


    But it isn''t dark.


    Both the table and the surrounding flowers glow pale white.


    "This table is made from magic light stone. Sit down, let''s chat for a little more."


    Being told that, I sat down as well.


    Part 4


    "Dwarf craftsmanship really did reach its peak before the second Human-Demon Great War."


    "Yeah. If dwarf homnds weren''t destroyed in that war, then we might have witnessed more wonderful things."


    Perugius is a fun person to talk with.


    Well informed and a lover of arts.


    And as a man of culture, he also appreciates creativity.


    "But the Dwarf Race did not die out. That race has delicate hands, sooner orter a genius craftsman will reappear and make wonderful things once more."


    "Say, aren''t you training as a craftsman yourself?"


    "Indeed. Shisho has profound knowledge in doll making. If he were to transmit that knowledge, then doll making may one day reach new heights."


    "I have seen the figures Rudeus has made. They are very interesting. To clearly present the essence of man in such matters is truly stunning."


    Those two are enjoying themselves.


    With my inferior knowledge, I couldn''t keep up.


    But they''re fun to follow.


    "It''s not that great."


    "Don''t be modest."


    "No, Sylphy has told me of Rudeus-sama''s talents."


    This tea party.


    Actually, we already had another participant.


    She been trying to join the happy conversation with [Ah, speaking of which¨C] or [About the dwarfs¨C] but never got a word in.


    Like a lonesome girl.


    I as well. The topics are too specific for me to join.


    "Not just great with magic, but Rudeus-sama is also a good man."


    "Thank you very much, Ariel-sama."


    Ariel Anemoi Asura.


    Hearing such pandering from her, I can only smile wryly.


    When ites to dolls, she can only offer ttery and repeat what''s said.


    She wants to secure Perugius''s cooperation, but does not know how to gain his favor.


    Nothing wille from this.


    Well, I''ll be leaving soon.


    "Speaking of which, Perugius-sama, we are considering putting this figure on the market. Mind giving us your expert''s opinion?"


    Zanoba suddenly brought up that topic.


    Takes out a box from under his feet.


    A familiar box.


    "Oh..."


    Perugius looks at the box with excitement.


    But as soon as Zanoba opens it, his smile turns into a frown.


    "A Supard figure?"


    "As expected of Perugius-sama, you figured it out right away."


    "..."


    Inside the box is the Ruijerd figure that Julie made.


    A very dynamic poise.


    But, Perugius is not pleased.


    "You know that I hate the Magic Race, yet you still want my opinion?"


    "Ah! No, I don''t mean, it''s..."


    Perugius sneers at the Ruijerd figure and spits out.


    "Sale of this figure is... forbidden."


    So it''s no go.


    Perugius truly hates the Magic Race.


    He might be forgiving to an extent, but towards them, his prejudice runs deep.


    Zanoba should have known.


    What was he expecting?


    "No, Perugius-sama. You too, to the model of this figure, owe him a great favor."


    "A favor?"


    Perugius frowns, then his eyes suddenly widen.


    "Wait, this figure, is Ruijerd Supardia?"


    "Indeed. Perugius-sama has said before, that during your final battle with Lace... the one who had helped Perugius-sama, this is indeed Ruijerd."


    Zanoba exins in detail.


    Without me realizing it, Zanoba had nned out this entire conversation.


    Then, he said it.


    Well done!


    "Of course I understand that Perugius-sama hates the Magic Race. But if Shisho''s techniques spread across thend, then it will send the art world into a whirlwind. Wouldn''t you want to see? A world full of art and dolls?"


    "Oh."


    Perugius looks troubled.


    Just a little more, maybe I should help out?


    "The Supard Race may be hated, but without Ruijerd''s help, I might not be alive right now."


    "Perugius-sama. Ruijerd regrets what he has done."


    "Regret?"


    Perugius looks bothered by my words.


    What should I say?


    "Yes. He was fooled by Lace."


    "Lace, huh..."


    Perugius''s face looks distorted.


    Is this right?


    "It''s true. Lace gave him a malevolent spear and manipted him. It ruined his race''s honor, and even caused him to kill his own family... For that he felt ashamed and hatred for Lace."


    "..."


    "He has been traveling the world to atone for his race''s honor. This n is also hatched to help him. I owe Ruijerd a great debt... If Perugius-sama also owes Ruijerd, then as repayment, will you permit this?"


    After listening to me, Perugius crosses his arms, closes his eyes, and his brows wrinkle.


    After some time, he mutters a single sentence.


    "Supard Race''s honor and such, I''m unsure but... a debt must be repaid..."


    "Oh, really?"


    "... Do as you like."


    Perugius still has his objections, that is obvious.


    But with this, Arumanfi won''te trashing the ce when we put Ruijerd figures on sale.


    Rather, if anyoneins, we can im Perugius''s approval.


    Perugius is known in all thends. His name holds weight.


    Really, most impressive, Zanoba.


    He knew exactly where to lead the conversation.


    Zanoba is really shining recently.


    Far more than for me to imitate.


    "Thank you for your consideration!"


    Zanoba bows his head.


    With that, our marketing n takes a big step forward.


    Still, Ruijerd, where are you?


    "Say, Shisho. Why not show off a little to Perugius-sama?"


    "Of how my figures are made?''


    "Yes, Shisho''s specialty, the method of creating a figure from nothing."


    Perugius looks this way and nods.


    "See. He''s interested in your magic."


    Alright, figure making demonstration.


    Just what I do regrly.


    Use earth magic to form the general shape, then slowly trim the details.


    This time I''ll make it about "Roid" size.


    This way, I can rx, and it''ll turn out well.


    The quality won''t be great, so just a spare.


    On the face, I''ll try to make a bird mask.


    A Sylvaril figure.


    "... Is this Sylvaril? How novel!"


    Perugius watches my production process carefully.


    Curiously, carefully observes my hand.


    Can he see magic?


    He can''t, but maybe he understands the process.


    After all, he''s the man of legends.


    "Earth Magic can be used in this way too, how unexpected."


    "We can make anything by request!"


    "Is that so? Alright, when you finished a particrly outstanding piece, I will take it."


    We got a customer!


    Badigadi has disappeared.


    So we should at least secure this pipeline.


    "In that case."


    Finally Ariel joins in the conversation.


    "We also have many fine sculptors in the Asura Kingdom."


    She went on to exin how talented and skilled the sculptors in Asura are.


    Even going as far as, that if she were to take the throne, what they''ll make for Perugius.


    Getting annoyed by the conversation, Perugius finally spits out.


    "Asura Kingdom''s sculptures, are they only made to satisfy the vanity of your nobility? How boring."


    "... Eh?"


    Ariel, speechless, but Perugius is relentless.


    "Once you be Queen, don''t you have more important things to do than make sculptures for me?"


    "W-Well..."


    Perugius isn''t letting off.


    "Or rather, you n on a life of extravagance on your people''s back?"


    "... No, of course not, and sorry. That suggestion, please forget it."


    Ariel looks downcast and readies the retreat.


    She stands up and take a bow.


    Not the usual charismatic Ariel.


    Regardless, Perugius has been too blunt this time.


    Does he really hate Ariel that much? Were those cruel words even necessary?


    "Wait, Ariel Anemoi Asura."


    Perugius stops Ariel before she can leave.


    Looking at her with an overbearing nce.


    "To you, what does it mean to be king? What does a real king represent?"


    "He has... wisdom, but listens to advise of his ministers, and the stature of a king..."


    "No."


    Perugius stops Ariel, shaking his head.


    "I know Asura Kingdom''s real king, but, he is not that man."


    "Perugius-sama knows King Asura?"


    "That''s right. Crowned king after the Lace Campaign, my friend, Kaunis Freean Asura ."


    I know a little about Kaunis.


    After the Lace Campaign, the sole survivor of the Asura royal house.


    A great king. He gave direction to the war-torn kingdom of Asura.


    400 years ago, Asura Kingdom became the sole kingdom to rule the west.


    He was the reason why Asura was spared of internal turmoil postwar.


    "Kaunis-sama was a great king. I can''t hope to imitate him."


    Ariel''s words make Perugius shake his head.


    "He is not great. That guy is a coward, hates to fight, and always on the run. He''s bad at studying, not an ounce of martial talent, and he would always sneak to the city to get drunk and ogle bar wretches. He''s that kind of man. Indeed, he never had any ambition for the throne. Yet, he has the most important factor of a king. Because of that, I respect him as a real king."


    "The most important factor...?"


    "If you can tell me what that is, I will help you."


    Ah. I see.


    This is a test.


    Ariel is being tested.


    If she is worthy of Perugius''s backing.


    "King, the most important factor..."


    Ariel ces a hand on her chin, concentrating over a spot on the table.


    She remembers what she knows of King Kaunis.


    But King Kaunis was a fool.


    Like Oda Nobunaga?


    "Rudeus. What do you think?"


    While I was thinking, Perugius says.


    "Eh, I''m not royalty, so I wouldn''t know."


    "Don''t worry, just say whatever."


    Even if he says that.


    King... What is a king?


    In fantasy novels, what are kings like?


    A great man, head of a country.


    So basically a prime minister.


    In my past life, I was never interested in politics.


    Just the reactions on the inte of politicians, that''s about it.


    Basically, not even a clue.


    "... Someone who uses his own strengths for the sake of country and people."


    "Ha."


    Perugius sighs at such a nd answer.


    "Ariel. Even he gave a better answer.


    ... But concern for his people alone is not enough to be king.


    Indeed. Kaunis wasn''t just concerned with his own people. With some help, he managed to pacify the entire Asura.


    Strength? Why would strength matter to a king?


    You never thought about it? Why did a country raise a fool to be king? Was it really for the good of the country?"


    "..."


    Ariel looks a mix of sadness and regret.


    What does Perugius want Ariel to say? I don''t know.


    Well, it''s fine if I don''t know.


    I don''t n to be king.


    Maybe Perugius just wants to know Ariel''s resolution and personality, so he asked a question without answers.


    Even so, a king?


    What do you want to do, what do you want to be?


    "Think it through, Ariel Anemoi Asura... Well, it''ste, time to head back in."


    With those words from Perugius, the tea party is over.


    Seeing a dejected Ariel, with Luke following feebly behind, is particrly pungent.

 Chapter 169: Turning Point 4

    <h4>Chapter 169: Turning Point 4</h4>


    Part 1


    After a few days, my strength recovers and I return to the Magic City Sharia with Sylphy.


    By the time I reached home, the sun had already set.


    Although it''s only been a couple days, upon seeing my house, I was hit with a sense of nostalgia.


    "I''m back"


    "Coming, wee back... eh? Onii-chan?"


    Upon opening the door, I see Aishaing from the living room.


    Perhaps not expecting me to be back so soon, Aisha greeted me with a perplexed expression.


    "Back already? Did you find a way to save Nanahoshi-san? Or ..."


    I pat Aisha''s head in reassurance.


    A [Wah] slips from her mouth, but she doesn''t seem annoyed.


    "Onii-chan, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, Nanahoshi will be fine. I''ll exin the details. Are Roxy and Norn home?"


    "Norn-ane is still at school. Roxy is in her room. Mom...Lilia-kaasan is doingundry. Zenith-kaasan is sleeping."


    "I see, Norn is still at school... Sorry to bother you, but can you get Roxy for me?"


    "Yes."


    After a bit, Roxy came downstairs.


    Was she sleeping? Her hair is a little messy and her face is red.


    "Wee back, Rudi. How did it go?"


    "I''ll exin now, but before that."


    "Wha..."


    I pull Roxy into a tight embrace.


    I had promised to return safely.


    Though she was a little surprised, Roxy circled her arms around and hugged me back.


    "I''m home."


    "Wee back."


    I''m finally home.


    Part 2


    I told everyone the events of the past few days.


    There was a lot to cover, so I just exined the important parts, focusing especially on the details of Zenith''s curse.


    Particrly signs to watch out for in the future.


    "For the time being, I''ll stay in the sky fortress, but I''lle home at least once every ten days."


    Let''s do this for now.


    While Ariel is continuing her ns, Sylphy is also staying in the sky fortress.


    She is also nning on doing the same (returning at least once every 10 days).


    Not going to ss, huh... I suppose it''s fine if I just show up for the extracurricr studies.


    That should count as ss participation.


    "I understand, Rudeus-sama. You can leave the housework and Zenith''s care to me."


    Lilia dered that she would take care of the extra work. Anyway, my report is over and the family meeting has finished.


    "Phew, I feel tired. I''m going to go rest. What about you, Rudi?"


    "I think I''ll take a bath and go to sleep."


    "Oh? Should I wait up for you?"


    "No, not today."


    "Okay"


    I walk towards the bath.


    Thinking about it, I haven''t had a bath for a few days.


    As I enter the room, I heat up the water in the bathtub.


    I should clean my body first... forget it.


    Taking off my clothes, I enter the bathtub with a small ssh.


    "Phew!"


    As I soak in the tub, I can feel my fatigue melt away.


    I suddenly realize how tiring thesest few days have been.


    But, ten days, huh?


    My audience with Perugius was only ten days ago.


    So much has happened in such a short time.


    Nanahoshi copsing, journeying to the magic continent, seeing Kishirika, aggroing Atofe.


    Atofe was so strong.


    I don''t feel like I can beat her.


    It is impossible for me to beat an opponent on such a level.


    But lightning magic worked.


    If I use it to catch her off-guard, I might have a chance.


    I need to research and practice it some more.


    At least to the point where I can use it while wet.


    What should I do? I don''t know.


    Should I cover myself with rubber like Stretchman?


    Atofe''s servant, Moore was strong too.


    It feels like he can counter anything I try to do.


    Up until now, with the exception of Roxy, I''ve never seen such a powerful magician.


    Thanks to [Magic Disturb] and the prosthetic hand I had managed somehow, but how am I supposed to deal with this type of opponent?


    A general strategy for fighting powerful opponents... doesn''t exist, does it?...


    Regardless, I''m out of ideas. If only I could be a little stronger.


    After all, this is the first time something like this has happened in the past few years.


    Reaching Perugius''s level is probably impossible, but somewhere around Sylvaril''s might be.


    But, Perugius''s summoning magic, if I can learn to draw teleportation magic circles, no matter what happens, I''ll be able to react quickly.


    The fact that it is forbidden magic is scary, but that''s all the more reason to learn it.


    Knowledge is power.


    And,munication too.


    Ariel''s ring.


    If it is improved a bit then it can be used to send messages.


    Maybe it is impossible to use it everywhere, but it might function as a pager.


    What else?


    It feels like I''m forgetting something...


    "Ugh, this always happens."


    Now I think about it, I''m always so forgetful.


    I would have bouts of inspiration, and then promptly forget about them.


    One good idea after another too.


    I thought I had a good memory, but I really have too many weaknesses.


    Not good.


    I''m repeating my mistakes.


    I was lucky this time, but what if I forget next time?


    If I forget my mistakes, I won''t improve.


    But, what do I do?


    I remember hearing that keeping a journal helps with memory.


    "...alright, maybe I should start a diary?"


    Not a bad idea.


    Experiences, failures, weaknesses, important things.


    After writing those down, I can reflect on them.


    Determining priorities, stating objectives, deciding my next move.


    Feels like this will be a good idea.


    I should start writing now.


    Thinking this, I dash out of the bathtub.


    "But... where are diaries sold?"


    After getting out of the bath, I go to my research room.


    I reach for the stack of papers on the lowest part of the bookshelf.


    If there are no diaries, I can just write on regr paper.


    The most important thing is to write things down.


    But, just writing is so lonely, I think I''ll add something to it.


    Though its appearance is not important, it doesn''t hurt for it to look a bit better.


    I ce the stack of papers neatly on my desk.


    First, I use magic to make small holes in the paper.


    I loop the papers through some rings that I make with earth magic.


    Next I prepare three boards and hinges.


    I ce them in a "¥³" shape.


    I ce the ring in it.


    My binder type diary isplete.


    The boards and hinges were free. The only expense was from the paper.


    What about a hole puncher? I wonder if I can sell this?


    I''ll write this down, too.


    Ideas that aren''t written down will probably get forgotten.


    Hole puncher... no, I should write about the diary first.


    "What should I write?"


    Speaking of diaries, when I was a NEET, I used to have a blog. But, I quickly gave up on it.


    If I can turn this into a habit, it''ll work, right?


    No, I shouldn''t think of this as someone else''s problem.


    As long as I make this into a habit, it''ll work.


    Okay.


    I''ll write about the events of thest 10 days.


    "...Zzz"


    I was asleep before I knew it.


    Part 3


    I''m in an empty, white room.


    I''ve seen this ce before.


    Just a couple days ago, when I was teleported by Perugius, I saw this ce.


    Just what is this ce?


    I''ve never wondered this before.


    Does this ce exist somewhere in this world?


    That being said, is there anything I can do about this body?


    Fatty, NEET, the body of the me that had nothing.


    I don''t n on closing my eyes.


    But I feel my irritation swell up.


    I didn''t feel this annoyance when I was summoned by Perugius.


    "Yo"


    I see, it''s that guy.


    A smooth, pale face.


    A slight smile like a floating mosaic.


    The instant I saw his face, my thoughts faded.


    Hitogami.


    "Long time no see"


    How nostalgic...st time was... two years ago?


    "You''ve be like that already"


    Last time he gave me advice was right before going to the Begaritto Continent.


    That should be two years ago.


    "It''s not like this is anything new"


    There has been a time when he didn''t show up for 3 years.


    How nostalgic.


    At that time, I was drowning in despair


    "Yea,pared to back then, you seem to be doing much better"


    Not bad, I guess.


    Got married, living a peaceful family life.


    Indeed, it is a life that I never would have dreamed of having in my NEET days.


    "Being acquainted with Perugius"


    Perugius is a truly amazing person.


    In my previous life, I never would have imagined I would meet and be respected by someone like him.


    The figures I made are selling well, too.


    I never would have imagined this level of sess in my previous life.


    "And to be liked by Atofe"


    That''s not something I''m happy about,


    But that''s all thanks to the results of my training.


    However, if I didn''t learn king rank water magic from Roxy...I might not have made it back this time.


    That lightning attack is very useful.


    "Of course, that magic is very powerful. I''m sure it would be useful against Orsted, too"


    Orsted, too?


    "A magic that can ignore Touki and paralyze the body. There''s no way to counter it, is there?"


    There''s no way to counter it?


    But, if it''s Orsted, he can use [Magic Disturb] to cancel it.


    "He is stronger overall, but victory is possible"


    No, no.


    Most of my magic only have misceneous uses, so they can''t do much against Orsted without tinkering.


    Perhaps I don''t have any motivation.


    I don''t hate Orsted.


    "Is that so?"


    Say, I made it through the Begaritto Continent somehow.


    I would be lying if I said I don''t regret it.


    But, it wasn''t a bad decision.


    I couldn''t follow your advice on that.


    "Well, that''s your decision."


    What would have happened if I didn''t go?


    "If you didn''t go, your father wouldn''t have died. Additionally, you would have (married?) the two beast-n princesses and be living a happy life."


    ...What the hell?


    Because of me, Paul died?


    "Yep, because you were there. Because he wanted to show off in front of you, he got careless."


    No, but.


    This...


    "If you didn''t go, he would have saved your mother anyway. Of course, Roxy as well."


    How could that be?


    The things I did... were meaningless?...


    No, but when I found Roxy, she was already cornered.


    You''re saying that she would''ve been fine if I didn''t save her?


    "Yes, even if you didn''t go, Roxy would have been saved anyway. Her survival is the will of fate."


    How could that be?


    What is this fate that you speak of?


    "The merchant that you helped. If it wasn''t for you, he would have beente.


    The day the merchant arrived, there was a particr adventurer there.


    The adventurer bought something from the merchant: a magic stone.


    But, if the merchant had arrivedte, he would have bought something else"


    Something else.


    "A map of the teleportationbyrinth"


    How could something like that just happen to be sold there?


    "Requesting something from the Adventurer''s Guild, the Gisu that failed to convince the swordsman. Filled with enthusiasm he thought of a surefire n to recruit adventurers, part of which was to sell the map for an extremely cheap price."


    ...So that''s how it was.


    Gisu was selling the map.


    True, very few adventurers wanted to step in thatbyrinth, but it''s possible that there was someone who thought they could conquer it.


    And so, the adventurer who bought the map would have went with them into thebyrinth and saved Roxy.


    "Yep, he would''ve met your father at the entrance of thatbyrinth and they would have entered thebyrinth together, saving Roxy."


    And afterwards, with the increased party size, as they continue to explore thebyrinth, they would have eventually saved mother?


    "Exactly as you guessed. Compared to you, it would take some more time... approximately 2 years. They would have just now saved your mother."


    I can''t believe it.


    "But, that is exactly what fate is."


    Is that so?


    So that would''ve happened. No knowing what the future holds...


    I...It would''ve been better if I didn''t go...


    Sheet, I should have listened to you.


    No, but, that means I wouldn''t have married Roxy.


    "Yep, she fell in love with the man who saved her, but it looks like he doesn''t feel the same for her."


    If it were like this, nothing bad would have happened.


    I love Roxy.


    ...But, Paul died.


    I married Roxy, yet Paul lost his life. I can''t feel good about this.


    I don''t regret marrying Roxy.


    She strives to be a good wife and she''s happy about being married to me.


    But, if Rinia and Pursena were like this too, I think I would be happy as well.


    It''s not that anyone will do, but under these circumstances, there''s no way for me to marry Roxy.


    Ugh, fuck...


    "It''s already in the past now"


    Yea.


    There''s nothing I can do even if I regret it.


    It''s impossible to go back.


    Right now, I have a happy life.


    Perhaps I made the wrong choice.


    Though I have some regrets, it''s not all bad.


    I''ll just think like this.


    "You sure are optimistic."


    Back to the main topic, why have you called me here today?


    Or, did youe to warn me about something?


    "No, it''s nothing serious. Rather than advice, today, I have a request."


    Request?


    You?


    Odd.


    This has never happened before.


    "Well, sometimes even I need some help."


    Hm.


    Forget it.


    Just tell me what you want to say.


    asionally, I think it would be okay to listen to your advice.


    Up until now, I''ve been overly suspicious of you.


    "What a relief."


    Well, since you''ve helped me so much...


    Rather, I shouldn''t have been so suspicious of you.


    I thought I was being yed with by a malicious prankster.


    "That''s just too much. I''m the Hitogami. I''m the God of Humans, you know? How could I have the leisure to just do things for amusement? I wouldn''t hurt people for fun."


    Ah, someone like that probably doesn''t exist.


    "Exactly"


    Then, what should I do?


    "It''s nothing serious. I want you to go to the basement and make sure there''s nothing abnormal. If you don''t find anything, then that''s fine. That''s all I want."


    Make sure there''s nothing abnormal?


    Why...


    No, I understand.


    This time, I''ll trust you. I''ll just do as you asked and see how it goes.


    "Is that so... Thank you."


    As my consciousness faded, I thought I saw the faint trace of a smile form at the corner of Hitogami''s mouth.


    Part 4


    I open my eyes.


    In front of me, I can see the flickering light of the candle me.


    I can see the moonlight shining through the window.


    I don''t hear anything.


    It''s quiet.


    Perhaps I fell asleep while writing in my diary.


    There was a drool stain on the page of my halfpleted diary entry.


    I''ll rewrite it.


    I rip out the page and put it at the corner of the table.


    Afterwards, I copy it onto a clean page and continue from where I stopped.


    When did I fall asleep?


    It feels like I''ve been asleep for days.


    As I stand up, something slid off my shoulder.


    It was a nket.


    Was it Sylphy or Roxy who brought a nket for me?


    Well, whoever it was, I''m grateful.


    "Well..."


    I remember the contents of my dream.


    I''m to go and check the basement.


    I don''t understand the reason, but there''s nothing wrong with listening to him just this once.


    Up until now, that guy has never told me to do something that would put me in a bad situation.


    asionally, it has been mutually beneficial, too.


    Even if he is the Hitogami, he probably felt annoyed by the antagonism I showed whenever he gave me advice.


    We might have a give and take rtionship, but I should try to get along when he gets in touch with me.


    "Achoo... it''s so cold..."


    As I walk towards the basement, I put on the robe that I had hung on the wall.


    Though it is already spring, not all of the snow has melted yet. The chill of early spring is in the air.


    It''s not good to sleep here.


    I should get back to my room as soon as possible and sleep on the warm bed.


    But, in this cold, the bed would be cold too.


    Around what time is it right now?


    Judging by how quiet it is, it must bete into the night.


    If I go to Sylphy''s or Roxy''s room right now, I''ll probably wake one of them up...


    I just want to be warm, not erotic things.


    I miss them.


    This is Hitogami''s fault.


    If only I didn''t hear about what might have been.


    No, I was the one who wanted to know. Was it my fault?


    My fault, I guess I''ll sleep alone.


    As I was thinking this, I open the door.


    "...?"


    Suddenly, feeling a presence behind me, I turn around.


    The only thing in front of me is the chair I was previously sitting on.


    Of course there''s no one there.


    "Probably just my imagination."


    Besides the table and bookshelf, there''s nothing in this room.


    There''s nowhere to hide.


    The window is too small for a person to go though.


    There''s only one entrance: this door.


    This room is small, just one candle is enough to show that there''s no one there.


    The only one in this room is me.


    Why did I feel a presence?


    There is clearly no one here.


    I don''t know why, but I still feel a presence.


    Weird.


    Maybe there''s a bug under the table.


    "Forget it, I still need to check the basement."


    I open the door. As I am about to leave the room...


    "There!"


    I turn around, again.


    No reason.


    Just felt like doing it.


    Just confirming that there''s no one there.


    But...


    There...


    A person...


    "...eh?"


    A man wearing a tattered robe is sitting on the chair.


    An old man.


    Deep wrinkles mark his face. His hair ispletely white.


    His unshaven face gave him a slovenly look.


    This impression quickly disappeared.


    He had the pressure of a man who has weathered countless battles.


    Sharp, slightly mismatched eyes.


    His mouth trembled in surprise.


    "I...seeded?..."


    The old man fondly surveyed his surrounding with squinting eyes, deep in emotion and thought.


    But, as he looked at his hands, touched the area around his abdomen, his expression changed to a self-mocking smile.


    "No... I failed. There was no way I could seed..."


    He looks familiar somehow.


    But, I can''t remember.


    Strange.


    Who is he?


    Paul? No, he''s not.


    Sauros? But he doesn''t have the same presence as Sauros.


    This old man is much more cowardly.


    "Who...who are you? Unless... Hitogami?"


    Upon hearing that name, the man stared daggers at me.


    I remember this reaction.


    Orsted.


    Orsted reacted in the same way.


    This part is the same.


    But, this man doesn''t look anything like Orsted.


    "No."


    The man shook his head and met my gaze.


    A powerful gaze.


    I can''t turn away.


    It''s like I''m being pulled in.


    Like looking into a mirror, but searching...


    Staring at the door behind me, he made an expression as if he wanted to ask something.


    He pointed his bony finger behind me.


    In the short time it took to move his finger, the door behind me moved.


    "!"


    Suddenly, I heard a "bam".


    What did this guy just do?


    As his blinding gaze returned to the still confused me, he said.


    "Don''t go to the basement. You''ve been deceived by Hitogami."


    "Eh?"


    Deceived?


    What''s going on?


    "Wait, before that, who are you? Where did youe from?"


    "I am..."


    The old man opens his mouth to reply, but quickly shuts his mouth.


    He ponders for a moment and then begins to speak again.


    "My name is ''©¤©¤©¤©¤''"


    Hearing this name, I receive the biggest shock I''ve ever felt.


    The name the man used.


    In this world, the only one who knows that name is me.


    The name that I will one day take with me to the grave.


    A name that I don''t want to remember.


    A name that doesn''t exist in this world.


    My name from my previous life.


    "Ie from the future."

 Chapter 170: An End and a Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 170: An End and a Beginning</h4>


    Part 1


    He came from the future.


    That''s what the old man said.


    Honestly, I don''t understand what he means.


    Certainly, it''s not like the old man doesn''t resemble me.


    "You''re... you''re saying you''re the future me?


    "Yes. I am you from about 50 yearster."


    The old man clearly said that.


    Even if he suddenly tells me that, I don''t know whether I should believe him.


    But this guy knows my name.


    On top of that, I came to this world after reincarnating with my memories.


    So I get the feeling it wouldn''t be strange for there to be timeslips.


    "Sorry, but I don''t have the leisure to exin to you the principles of past teleportation magic."


    "When you say you don''t have the leisure to exin..."


    "Sorry for the Hollywood movie-like words, but I really don''t have time. Listen to me."


    The words Hollywood movie flow smoothly.


    In other words, this old man definitely has a connection to my previous world.


    ...Is he really me?


    Those ring eyes.


    There''s something gloomy in the depths of those pupils.


    To speak frankly, they''re the eyes of someone who kills people like it''s a mundane thing.


    Cold eyes which think nothing of a single person''s life.


    So I''ll be like this in the future?


    That''s absurd.


    It''spletely unbelievable, but the old man''s expression is serious.


    For the time being, tentatively, I''ll listen to the old man''s story as if he''s me from 50 yearster.


    "There is nothing in the basement."


    The old man said that deliberately.


    "I went to the basement, and thought there was nothing. And the next day, I heard the words [If there was nothing, then that''s good] from Hitogami, and felt reassured."


    The old man grimaced unpleasantly.


    "But that was a mistake. I can exin it now."


    He touched his finger to his forehead as if remembering something.


    His left hand''s index finger.


    Hm?


    He has a hand?


    "Listen, most likely, there''s a mouse in the basement. A sick mouse. Its peculiar feature ought to be teeth like violet magic stones. I don''t know where that mouse came from or when it entered there. Most likely, one from the demon continent or the sky fortress slipped into some luggage. That doesn''t matter."


    The old man opened his palm, then tightened it into a fist.


    "The mouse was frightened by you, and ran away. To the kitchen. And then it scavenges through leftovers of yesterday''s meal, has died the next day, and gets disposed of by Aisha."


    "..."


    "Those leftovers are given to a stray cat the next day, and disappear."


    His left hand isn''t an artificial one.


    Is he really me?


    Or maybe in the next 50 years, it gets healed using impressive healing magic.


    "But before that happens, a hungry Roxy goes down the stairs, and picks a little at those leftovers. As a result, she''s infected with that mouse''s disease."


    "Roxy gets sick?"


    When I heard the word Roxy, my concentration focused on the old man''s story.


    "Magic stone disease."


    Magic stone disease.


    I get the feeling I''ve heard about it from somewhere.


    Oh, if I remember right, it''s an illness that can only be healed with god ranked detoxification magic.


    An incurable disease that gradually turns the body to magic stone.


    "I didn''t realize it at first. After all, magic stone disease is extremely rare. That virus dwells inside the body, and is only capable of infecting the other life within it."


    "The other life?"


    "That''s right, a fetus. Only pregnant women can contract that illness. I did researchter on and was shocked."


    "Eh? No, but, Roxy is still¨C"


    "She should be pregnant. But enough of that, you did the deed so isn''t that natural?"


    Roxy is pregnant.


    Somehow I''m really happy, but with this exnation I''m not happy at all.


    "Mice are carriers for magic stone disease, because a portion of them have resistance to it. You can identify a carrier at a nce, because their teeth have be violet crystal. And the illness spreads to what the mouse bites on. It only infects orally, and the virus doesn''t persist for very long. It disappears after around a day at most, and the infection rate is low, and those infected are only fetuses inside pregnant women."


    "..."


    "The virus grows inside the fetus, proceeds to remold the fetus, and then turns the mother''s body into magic stone."


    ...He''s saying that Roxy will be infected by an illness like that?


    "If you were to thoughtlessly go to the basement right now and let the mouse out, the next day you''ll hear Aisha idly grumble [I found a weird dead mouse this morning], two weekster you''ll be told [A cat infected with magic stone disease was discovered], and right after that Roxy wille down with a fever. And it will be 30 yearster before you connect everything together."


    "...What happens to Roxy?"


    "She dies."


    At his merciless remark, I lost my words.


    "Roxy gets a fever and bes bedridden... You''ll understand that it''s magic stone disease once you see her feet start to turn to magic stone, but..."


    "It didn''t get healed? I tried to heal it, didn''t I?"


    The old man made a sad face and cast his eyes downward.


    "I tried to save her no matter what by going to the holy country of Milis, and seeded in obtaining the chant for god ranked detoxification magic, but... A lot happened on the way, and it took time. By the time I returned it was toote, half of Roxy''s body was crystallized, and she had died."


    But he quickly raised his face and sent me the fierce light in his eyes.


    "Don''t be misled by the words of Hitogami. If it''s you who has knowledge of the previous world, you should understand that much. That guy is the source of every kind of evil. Thest boss."


    "But, why did he do that to Roxy?"


    "I don''t know. Even now. But it should be certain that he''s acting with some kind of objective in mind. At the very end, he said that himself... [Thanks to you being an idiot, things have proceeded to my satisfaction.] ...Sheet."


    Hitogami said that himself?


    But, umm...?


    "Orsted or Lace might know something about Hitogami''s goal... But I haven''t met either of them for the past 50 years. Most likely, you won''t be able to meet them either, even if you search for them."


    "Nanahoshi didn''t know where Orsted was?"


    When I spoke Nanahoshi''s name, the old man made a sorrowful face.


    She didn''t know?


    Or could it be that Nanahoshi also...


    "I didn''t ask her, but certainly in this current era, it could be worth asking her. Even if she doesn''t know where he is, she also thinks a lot about these kinds of things. She mighte up with some kind of good idea."


    "...What happened to Nanahoshi?"


    "..."


    The old man didn''t answer.


    He just had a sad expression.


    But after a little while, he spoke while sighing.


    "At the very end, she failed. And then became depressed, and I failed to support her... And then..."


    Nanahoshi didn''t return.


    And then despaired, and maybe, to herself, by her own hand...


    "I got it. Enough of that."


    "Yeah, I don''t want to talk about it either."


    The old man raised his eyes, and as if pulling himself together, continued to speak.


    "Listen. You''ll learn about this around 10 years from now too, but... Hitogami isn''t called Hitogami in this world.


    "...What do you mean?"


    "The God of Humans, written as Human God. There''s nobody who doesn''t know the name Human God, but only those who''ve met him directly know the term Hitogami. I don''t know why he did something like that... Maybe just to toy with the people who know it."


    ...I see.


    No wonder there''s such an overreaction to the word Hitogami.


    So that''s a name known only to those who''ve met him and been deceived by him.


    "At a nce, that guy seemed to only speak about things that were for my sake."


    The old man clenched his fist again.


    The light of hatred alone illuminated those pupils.


    Incredible killing intent overflowed, but for some reason I didn''t think it was scary.


    "Even now, up to this moment, he hasn''t told a lie. No lie that I can perceive."


    His fist quivered. In the vicinity of the fist, I can see something. A crackling, coiling, purple lightning-like thing.


    "Each and every thing has been for the sake of this one time, so that the suspicious you would obey him without hesitating at this moment!"


    I felt nk amazement toward the flying sparks, but put myself on guard.


    "Don''t be tricked! You read it in manga, didn''t you? Someone who talks about believing and not believing is definitely lying!"


    "Well, I know that, but..."


    The old man spoke with a strained voice.


    "You don''t understand. After Roxy is Sylphy. Heartbroken from losing Roxy, for a little while you''ll stop thinking about Sylphy. Sylphy will be hurt and be in low spirits. That guy will manipte Luke and take advantage of that."


    "Luke?"


    "Yeah,ter on you''ll hear from a woman who kept Luke''spany at the time, [When he woke up the next morning, Luke acted flustered and started talking about how he''d heard an oracle from God or something.]"


    "And then... what happens?"


    "Luke gives advice to Ariel, and Sylphy abandons me and goes to Asura. Together with Ariel who failed to get Perugius''s favor! From an inferior position, Ariel starts an internal revolt, and loses. Sylphy is killed in battle."


    Killed in battle...


    So she dies.


    "You lose those two."


    The old man shook his head while grinding his teeth.


    "Yeah, even now that guy''s voice when he revealed his tricks lingers in my ears. [You''ve done well], the feeling of having my shoulder pped, and that shrillughing voice... Sheet, fucking hell!!"


    The old man struck the desk with a thud.


    At that instant, purple lightning scattered through the surroundings, lighting them up like it was midday.


    The light quickly faded, but a burn mark remained on the desk.


    The old man exhaled with a "fuu".


    "I''ll say it again. Don''t believe in him. You''ll end up regretting it."


    After saying that, the old man suddenly clutched his stomach.


    Looking at him, hisplexion seemed a bit worse than earlier.


    "So I''m out of time... But even if I say this, you probably don''t know what you should do."


    The old man''s face was deathly pale.


    Purple bags had appeared under his eyes.


    The old man took a deep breath and then exhaled painfully.


    It kind of feels like he''s on the verge of death.


    Maybe he suffers from some kind of illness.


    "First of all, hmm, Eris."


    When I heard Eris, I felt my brow furrowing.


    "I want you to write and send her a letter immediately. Say [Well, I''ve been a bit unfaithful, but I love you.]"


    "I don''t love her. It''s because of her that I became impotent."


    "Forgive her. You''re a man, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    The old man grinned in self-derision.


    "...Though I said that, I ended up not forgiving her, and was antagonistic with her for years."


    "Antagonistic?"


    "Time and time again, I was almost killed by Eris. She would chase me no matter where I went, and every time she found me it would turn into a no-holds-barred battle. Well, she took it easy on me. If she wanted to, there were plenty of ways to kill me. She would make sure never to pick a fight where she''d kill me.


    On the contrary, if I was ever in a crisis, she''d save me from the shadows. Almost like Vegeta."


    ''Vegeta''...


    "Well, she''s different from the prince of the vegetable country. She just wanted to be by my side. She had always loved me. She loved me and did her very best for me...


    But she''s bad at expressing herself, and didn''t know what she should do, so the only thing she was able to do was hit me."


    Even if he tells me that.


    I''m someone with wives and a child.


    It''s true that there was a time when I loved Eris.


    But, that''s... in the past.


    "But Slyphy and Roxy..."


    "Not a problem. Sylphy''s tolerant about that kind of thing, and Roxy doesn''t think that she suits me, so she''ll allow it. Even Eris, if you give her an exnation in advance, will agree. Oh, but prepare to get hit. Because she''s that kind of woman."


    "Even if you say that..."


    "Protect all of the women who say they love you. Isn''t that nice? What''s wrong with that? A man should be reliable."


    "Don''t say it like it''s somebody else''s problem."


    "I''m saying it because I was left with no one."


    There was a strange sense of weight to the old man''s words.


    But you know...


    "I have a responsibility toward Sylphy and Roxy..."


    "If you''re talking about responsibility, you have one toward Eris too. She''s been persevering for your sake the whole time. She''s a poor talker so it didn''t get through to you, but the whole time. If you don''t take responsibility for her, what about all her effort?


    ...You''ll be condemned by Ghyine. In front of Eris''s body."


    Eris''s... body?


    "Eris... dies too...?"


    "Yeah, to cover me. If I remember right... That was when I had a rematch with Atofe. A serious Demon Lord was stronger than I thought, and I let my guard down."


    The old man said that nostalgically, the corner of his mouth twisted.


    To be able to be inattentive toward Atofe, just how strong is he? This future me.


    It seemed doubtful, is he really me?


    "Listen, you must send a letter. If you don''t want to regret it... If you do it now, it should barely make it there in time."


    "Ah, aah, well, if you say that, I''ll send it. But, where do I send it?"


    "The Holy Land of Swords. You should have had some suspicions, right?"


    The Holy Land of Swords.


    It''s not that far from Sharia.


    Maybe I thought it might be something like that. So she was training there.


    The Holy Land of Swords...


    "Got it."


    "Don''t write it like you''re pushing her away. If Eris despairs, you''ll be killed."


    "I know."


    I think that I know what kind of person Eris is.


    ...Or at least, I thought I did.


    If this old man''s words are true.


    She had no intention to dump me, and I didn''t understand that.


    Now that I think about it, there''s no way an awkward speaker like her could write a letter well.


    And thus, we passed each other by, which gave rise to unhappiness.


    "Fuu"


    The old man exhaled cumbersomely.


    And then raised his face with a startled expression.


    "Also, I forgot to say something important. Don''t oppose Hitogami."


    "''Don''t oppose''? He deceived you, didn''t he?"


    "Yeah. But you can''t win against Hitogami. I couldn''t win against him. Someone like me couldn''t arrive at the ce where Hitogami is."


    The old man said that as though mortified.


    He didn''t arrive at the ce where Hitogami is.


    In other words, as I thought, that ce is somewhere in this world?


    "When I realized that, I trembled. I couldn''t even avenge Roxy and Sylphy. I worked this hard to defeat him, but I can''t even reach him. I can even manipte gravity, but he won''te within the reach of my hand."


    After saying that, the old man pointed at the inkwell on top of the desk.


    The inkwell gently floated up, then immediately dropped down again with a clink.


    Drops of the ink flew onto the desk.


    "I can float in the air andmunicate with others over long distances. I regenerated my arm. Not to mention I can even jump through time and fly to the past... Well, this magic is a failure, though."


    A failure.


    Just what was a failure?


    This man is actually right here, right now.


    "You probably vaguely sensed it already, but what''s called magic in this world is omnipotent. Once you realize that, you can essentially do anything."


    While saying that, the old man raised his left hand.


    In contrast to his proud behavior, the old man''s face had gone past deathly pale, and was now pure white.


    ck bags had appeared below his eyes, and his lips were dyed blue.


    "But this power no longer means anything. I was toote. When I became strong, there wasn''t a single person left I wanted to protect."


    The old man''s eyes were ring as always, but the power was already gone from his pupils.


    His breath was rough and thin.


    "Listen, I''ll say it again. I hate Hitogami.


    But I can''t beat him. There''s no way to. I don''t have the technique to arrive at his ce. In the era I live in, the thing that''s necessary to reach Hitogami''s location does not exist. So don''t fight with him. I don''t know what his goal is, but it''s fine if you even act servile, just don''t oppose him. You''ll just get done in by him, with everything still going as he wants.


    In which case, right now, before anyone''s died..."


    The old man''s hand suddenly lost its power and fell.


    He raised his chin and gazed at the ceiling.


    "There are three things you should do.


    Consult with Nanahoshi.


    Send a letter to Eris.


    Doubt Hitogami, but don''t oppose him. That''s all."


    "..."


    I couldn''t respond.


    When he tells me all this suddenly, words can''te out.


    But I somehow sensed that this old man was desperately trying to convey something to me.


    "Y-You don''t have any more concrete advice or anything?"


    "How nostalgic. Come to think of it, the me of this era was quite a cker... Well, of course, I''d like to teach you more details about various things, but... We''re out of time."


    "You''ve been saying you don''t have time, you''re out of time, etc., for a while now. Is ate night anime starting or something?"


    "No... It''s ending. By the way, don''t depend on other people so much. When you first came to this world, in the early days, you didn''t merely rely on other people, did you...?"


    The old man looked at me as though seeing a grandchild.


    Now that he says that, I do get the feeling I''ve been doing nothing but relying on other people recently.


    "Also... Now that I''vee here, history should have changed. No matter what I say, it''s not necessarily true it wille true. And since past teleportation takes this sort of form, the history that I''ve walked won''t change..."


    The next instant.


    The old man''s eyes shifted and lost their focus.


    His arms dangled downward, he lifted his chin, and he gasped with difficulty.


    "You... will lead a different life than I did. Just as you always have, you''ll have sesses, you''ll have failures, you''ll have times you reflect, and you''ll have times you regret."


    The old man moved slightly, then fell from the chair.


    "Hey, are you okay!?"


    I rushed over hurriedly and helped him up... I shuddered.


    The old man''s body was light to an extent unthinkable from how it appeared so solidly built.


    It might be even less than 40 kilograms.


    What is this, what''s going on.


    "I... don''t think that because I came from the future, I''ll be able to recover from my mistakes. This magic is a failure... There are no do-overs in human life..."


    The old man let his nk gaze wander around while putting his quivering hand inside his robe.


    "I jumped with the diary as a point of origin... so I brought it... What I''ve experienced is written in it... Do your best... so that you don''t have regrets... Don''t be like me, and have that guyugh at you... please..."


    The old man''s ring eyes moistened, and he took out a bulky file-like thing from the pocket of his fluffy robe.


    It''s worn out, but I know it.


    It''s the diary that I only just made.


    Before I could take it, the diary slipped from his hands and fell to the floor with a thump.


    But what stole my attention wasn''t that.


    When he removed the diary, I briefly glimpsed something caved in on the other side of his robe.


    Almost as though there was nothing below his clothes...


    "What''s... with that body...?"


    "Hah, it was... iplete... My past teleportation... wasn''t able to... take my... entire body..."


    "Eh, but, earlier, you said you could regrow an arm..."


    "I don''t have any more mana... Sorry... If only Cliff was alive, the past teleportation would''ve been better able to... a little more, here, information for you..."


    "...I''m sorry, it''s okay, so don''t speak."


    "...You... have regret... as Hitogami wants... why in a ce like this... what I should say... I came to the past, so at least a nce..."


    The old man''s eyes no longer saw anything.


    His words made no sense, it was just vague phrases flowing out.


    Before I knew it, the area below his eyes was dyed ck, and the shadow of death had appeared on his face.


    This is the face of someone about to die, no, of a corpse.


    "Ah"


    But those eyes suddenly focused on a single point.


    He saw something over my shoulder and behind me.


    He extended a quivering hand toward that.


    "Aah, Sylphy, Roxy... Damn, you sure are cute as ever..."


    A single tear''s trail flowed down from the old man''s eye... the light was gone.


    The strength dissipated from his body, and his neck drooped down.


    ...He was dead.


    I turned around.


    The door wasn''t open.


    It had made quite a loud noise, so I thought that someone might have been woken up, but...


    On the verge of death, I wonder what phantom the old man saw.


    When I thought that, I heard the footsteps of someoneing down from the second floor.


    "!"


    I went out of the room in a hurry.


    Right then, Roxy and Sylphy who held a staff and candle arrived there from the second floor.


    "Rudi, I heard some kind of voice and sounds. Is someone there?"


    "Is it a thief?"


    The two of them spoke with relief after seeing my appearance, but didn''t let go of their sense of danger, and were vignt.


    Should I speak to them about the old man?


    ...No.


    "No, I''m sorry. I was half asleep. I saw a weird dream, and ended up using magic. Looks like I woke you up, I''m sorry."


    "A dream so you used magic while half asleep... I heard something like a shout too, is everything okay? Um, if it''s tough, should we sleep together? I mean, obaa-chan said [Human warmth is the best when you want to forget something painful]..."


    "No, it''s fine. I''d probably do something lewd, after all. Sylphy''s not back to her normal condition yet, right?"


    When I refused Sylphy''s attractive proposal, Roxy looked displeased.


    "If you say it''s really, really tough, I don''t mind, but... No, but recently I''ve been thinking that it''s possible, so if you can I''d rather you just limit it to touching..."


    "No, I''m saying there''s no need today."


    At Roxy''s words, I suddenly remembered the old man''s words.


    The old man said that Roxy was pregnant.


    When Roxy said [Thinking that it''s possible] maybe she was referring to that.


    "...I''m really fine, so you two can return to bed. I''m going to sleep too, after tidying up the room."


    "If Rudi says that, I''ll do so, but... If it''s not all right, tell me, okay?"


    "We are married, so please don''t be reserved. Well then, goodnight."


    Sylphy and Roxy said that concernedly, then went up to the second floor.


    After confirming that, I turn back toward theboratory.


    In any case, the first thing I should do is confirm the old man''s words.


    I don''t really understand who the old man was.


    Was he really me from the future, or was he someone else?


    He did something dangerous enough to kill him when he came here.


    There''s credibility in that action, but it''s all so sudden that I can''tpletely believe it.


    "..."


    But I thought.


    I don''t want to lose those two.


    And, I don''t want to die amid regret like that old man.


    Part 2


    After that.


    I returned the two of them to their rooms, and strictly ordered them to not go outside their rooms tonight no matter what.


    I went around to the rooms of all of the family members on the second floor, and locked them from the outside with earth magic.


    I went around to all the rooms on the first floor, and confirmed that nobody was there.


    After that, I returned to theboratory, and stripped off everything on the old man.


    "...!"


    His body had no stomach.


    There was arge hole from his ribs down, and I could only see bone and skin.


    There were almost no internal organs.


    But aside from the stomach, it was a splendid body.


    There was so much muscle that you wouldn''t think he was in histe 60s, and scars from his history of battles remained in various ces.


    There was a welded-like scar on his chest, and a mole in a ce slightly different from where mine was located.


    From the looks of it, his body was the same as mine.


    If I had to mention a difference, it would be that he has a left hand.


    He said he grew it... So healing magic also has some impressive skills.


    Aside from the diary, the old man didn''t have anything in particr.


    No ornaments, no staff.


    Below the robe was just a shirt, trousers, and underwear.


    There wasn''t anything in his robe pocket or his pants pocket.


    Although if it was me, if Sylphy or Roxy died, I think I''d at least carry around something that belonged to them.


    But 50 years, huh.


    It might have all been lost.


    I gathered all that in the corner of the room, and wrapped the old man in a nket that was lying around nearby.


    Carrying the body, I headed toward the backdoor located in the kitchen.


    "..."


    In the kitchen, leftovers fromst night''s cooking had been ced on top of a dish.


    So he was saying that the mouse would eat that.


    In which case, I should dispose of it.


    I go outside through the backyard, and went to vacantnd in the neighborhood.


    I dug a hole there, put the old man''s body in it, and set it on fire.


    The magic fire burned up the old man in the blink of an eye, changing him to ashes.


    The unpleasant odor of burnt human flesh hung in the air.


    The smell of my own corpse.


    "Uugh..."


    When I thought that, I became nauseous, and vomited in the corner of the vacantnd.


    After burning the body, I made an urn with magic, and ced the old man''s ashes in it.


    I''ll bury these ashes in the same ce as Paul.


    If the old man is really me, that ought to make him most happy.


    After collecting the ashes, I filled the hole and returned to the house.


    I entered through the backdoor and went straight to theboratory.


    I set the urn next to his belongings, and picked up my staff.


    I headed toward the basement.


    I''ve already opened up my demon eye.


    The old man said [Don''t go].


    He said that a mouse wille out, fish through the leftovers, and the fetus inside of Roxy will be infected with the mouse''s disease.


    Therefore, I have no choice but to confirm it for myself.


    Whether there really is a mouse.


    If I don''t do that, I won''t be able to trust the old man.


    And if it really is there, I can''t leave it alone.


    "..."


    The stairs to the basement were dark.


    I took out a light spirit scroll from my pocket, illuminating the surroundings.


    I descended the stairs, took a deep breath, and ced my hand on the door.


    "...hm?"


    When I did that, in the corner of the stairs.


    Among the thinyer of dust, I found something that bothered me.


    Footprints.


    A mouse''s footprints.


    Those footprints continued toward the basement, and there were no footprints going out.


    I did... not... open the basement door.


    I opened a fist-size hole in the center of the door with magic, and stuck my staff through it.


    I sent mana to my staff.


    The image was ice, the scope was the entire room.


    In the basement there was manure that Aisha used for the kitchen garden, and there were magic items and such, but I wasn''t going to pay that any mind.


    "...Frost Nova."


    I muttered that, and it was frozen in an instant.


    Just in case, one more time.


    "Frost, Nova."


    The cold was spreadpletely through the room, to every nook and cranny.


    I let the light spirit go through the hole and light up the other side, and peeked through the hole to verify that the room waspletely frozen.


    I opened the door.


    I opened the frozen door, entered, and quickly shut it.


    "..."


    I immediately found the mouse.


    Close to the hidden door to the shrine, frozen pure white, dead.


    I could see transparent violet teeth through its half-open mouth.


    Teeth that were like magic stone.


    I searched every corner of the room to make sure there wasn''t a second one, made a box with earth magic, pierced the mouse''s corpse with a rod, put it inside andpletely sealed it.


    I wonder if it would be better to dispose of the body with incineration.


    Or if would be better to entrust it to the magic guild and have them study it.


    Thetter.


    If I report it along with the information from the old man that it was magic stone disease, I''ll be able to tell whether it really was.


    Although in the first ce, I don''t know whether a virus can be obtained from a frozen corpse.


    I left the basement and locked it with a key.


    Furthermore, I filled in the portion that had a hole in it.


    It seems like magic stone disease''s germ doesn''t infect through the air, and the infection rate is low, but I don''t know what might happen.


    For a little while, I''ll make this basement a forbidden room.


    I returned to theboratory.


    I was wide awake and didn''t feel like sleeping.


    First of all, what should I do?


    What can I do right now?


    Should I read this worn out diary?


    If I read this, I might understand what''ll happen from now on.


    But he said that history had changed.


    If I were to say like a certain game would, this is another world line.


    It''s a world changed by the me who came from the future.


    Even if I read this diary and prepare for it, there''s a high possibility that what''s written won''t ur.


    I suddenly noticed the inkwell and the ck stains on the desk.


    The scar from the old man striking it with a fist full of mana.


    I remembered the three things that the old man said.


    Among them was one that I could do now, right here.


    I sat in the chair.


    "..."


    First of all, I decided to write a letter to Eris.

 Chapter 171: Extra Chapter: The Birth of a New Sword King

    <h4>Chapter 171: Extra Chapter: The Birth of a New Sword King</h4>


    Part 1


    The ¡ºSpace of the Present¡», the Holy Land of Swords.


    There kneeled three Sword Saints.


    Nina Farion.


    Jino Britts.


    Eris Greyrat.


    Standing in front of them was the Sword God, Gull Farion. The Sword God leisurely moved his hand to the sword at his waist, overlooking the three of them. He slowly opened his mouth.


    "Your sword techniques have already surpassed the bounds of a Sword Saint."


    At those words, Jino''s shoulders faintly trembled.


    "I think that it''s about time to choose the next Sword King after Ghyine."


    Jino''s eyes widened. Fists clenched, he trembled all over. His body was taken over by feelings of joy. He was single-mindedly keeping in check his desire to jump up in joy.


    However, the Sword God continued to speak.


    "Before that, a question."


    "..."


    "Do you lot understand the difference between Sword Saints, Sword Kings, and Sword Emperors?"


    "...Is it their strength?"


    The one who muttered this was Nina. You could see in all their eyes that they were asking if there was anything else besides strength. However, at the same time, they all knew. They knew that what the Sword God wanted to hear something that was beyond that. That he wanted to hear what came before this strength, and where this strength came from.


    Not answering Nina, the Sword God instead asked her another question.


    "Nina. What was it that your Shisho told you before you learnt the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡»?"


    Nina''s Shisho wasn''t Sword God Gull Farion. She was the direct disciple of Jino''s father, Sword Emperor Timothy Britts. Recalling his teachings, Nina squeezed out her words.


    "[Because you''re right handed, train your left hand.] he said. I was told that until I could use the sword perfectly with my left hand, I wasn''t to use the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡»."


    "That''s right. The hand that isn''t dominant is needed for the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡». Do you know why?"


    "If your dominant hand is filled with power, the tip of your sword will shake side to side."


    "Right. Collecting all your touki and cutting right through. It''s simple, but that''s the heart of the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡»."


    Swordsmanship was to cut down a moving opponent. If you just foolishly shed head-on, your attack would just be simply avoided. That''s why shes from below, shes from the side, shes that nted; various shing techniques were devised so that a swordsman could cut the opponent.


    However, the first generation Sword God was different. He had no use for such things. He would just swing his sword faster than anyone, and cut everything in two.


    "The heart of the Longsword of Light is filled with the history of the Sword God Style."


    The Sword God tapped the pommel of his sword with a sound.


    "The thing that Shodai-sama somehow managed to do, is what each generation of Sword Gods after him spent their time refinement little by little, until it finally became the present Sword God Style. The Longsword of Light... The refinement of its key points, the principle behind it, and the way to train in it; when these were followed to the end, what we ended up with was something simple. It became something that anyone with a little talent will be able to use. This change marked the beginning of the Sword God Style''s recognition as the strongest. We Sword Gods have refined Shodai-sama''s techniques, and together with him were able to spread the name of the Sword God Style far and wide."


    With a sound, the Sword God tapped the sword pommel again.


    "The ¡ºLongsword of Light¡» is the ultimate technique of the Sword God Style. It''s what other styles would call a ¡ºsecret technique¡». Even though you''ve all learned the same principles, something like differences in strength appeared. Sword Saint, Sword King, Sword Emperor... It''s ridiculous huh? Even though you all know the same bloody things, for there to be strong guys and weak guys is, you know...?"


    Having said that, the Sword God turned to face Jino.


    "What do you think the difference is? Jino, try answering."


    Having been asked this, Jino lowered his face. His face was stered with anxiety. He didn''t know the answer to the question. However, the impatience of not being able to answer quickly forced his mouth open.


    "T-, thinking about it logically, excepting techniques, it would be the skill and strength of their footwork, or it could be... w-, the quality of their weapons?"


    "WEAPONNNS!? You, just how many years have you been practicing!? Wouldn''t it be better for you to start from scratch again, huuuh!?"


    "I-, I''m truly sorry!"


    At the Sword God''s angry shout, Jinopletely paled and hung his head.


    Jino had wanted to answer ¡ºability¡». However, he knew very well that it wasn''t the answer that the Sword God wanted. It wouldn''t have been an answer that you could so easily write off the problem with. At any rate, it was a discussion about what the heart and origin of talent was. Had he answered ''ability'', he might really have been chased out of this ce.


    "Since you''re still a brat, you don''t get it, huh? Well, whatever. Even if they don''t get it, strong people will remain strong. Alright. Well then, Nina, you try answering it then."


    "..."


    Being asked this, Nina carefully considered it. What he was asking was probably about Sword Gods, Sword Emperors, and Sword Kings; the difference between her and the ones above her. They had something that Nina and the otherscked. Come to think about it, the Sword God and Sword Emperors all had partners already. Something that she wanted. A boyfriend? A husband? She nced towards Jino. He was hanging his head. His expression was truly mortified. It couldn''t be helped that he, who was younger, was recently on Nina''s mind. And at that moment she recalled the word that the Sword God often used.


    "...Is it ¡ºdesire¡»?"


    "Hah,tely you''ve realised it as well, huh? As expected of my daughter."


    The Sword God smiled as though peering into the depths of Nina''s heart. Nina was perturbed. This type of training continued.


    "¡ºDesire¡» isn''t wrong. But yanno, just how far can you endure for your desires?"


    "Endure...?"


    "For example, between marrying Jino or bing Sword King, if you were asked to choose one, which would you choose?"


    Hearing the word marriage, Nina and Jino''s gazes ovepped. Nina''s cheeks turned a little red.


    "...I would pick bing Sword King."


    Between marrying Jino or bing a Sword King, she would probably pick thetter. In other words, her desire was of that level. Nina realised the mistake in her words.


    "You''re as naive as ever, huh. Then Eris, what do you think?"


    "It''s resolve."


    Eris immediately replied. Without thinking about anything, she immediately replied.


    "¡ºResolve¡». That''s wrong, huh."


    The Sword God smiled and rejected it. However, ring at the Sword God, Eris replied once more.


    "It''s not wrong. It''s ¡ºresolve¡»."


    What floated through Eris''s mind at that moment was a scene from long ago. The figure of Rudeus being stabbed through the chest by Orsted. She who hadmented her powerlessness, and he who had fallen.


    She had be stronger since then. Whether it was her power or speed, there was a huge differencepared to a few years ago. However, she couldn''t win against Orsted. These past few years of training had allowed Eris to see her limits. It was probably the case that no matter how much she trained from now, she would still never reach Orsted.


    However, as long as she was with Rudeus... As long as she was with Rudeus, her hand would reach Orsted. He, a magician, and she, a warrior, would do it together.


    Even if they stabbed each other, as long as she could stop Orsted''s movements, Rudeus would finish the rest. If Rudeus could defeat him, then it was their win. Of course, she would die and Rudeus would live. Were this to happen, she''d never have a future together with Rudeus. However, even that was fine. If she considered the future, she would get cold feet. If she got cold feet, her sword would dull. If her sword dulled, then Rudeus as well would die. In that case, it was better that she died.


    Eris was resolved.


    "In that case, are you fine even if you don''t be a Sword King?"


    "I don''t really care."


    "Don''t you wanna get stronger?"


    "Yeah. I do. But something like a title doesn''t matter, right?"


    The Sword God then murmured happily,


    "Alright, Eris and Nina. You two fight, and the winner will be chosen as the Sword King!"


    Part 2


    Eris and Nina. The two of them stood facing each other.


    "..."


    The two of them were both holding wooden swords. However, with both of them using Sword Saint techniques, it would be easy for them to lose their lives.


    "This brings to mind the time when I first came, huh?"


    "Yeah, it does, huh."


    What floated through their minds was something that happened a few years ago; the time when Ghyine had brought Eris here. Because of that beast-like girl, humiliation had been nted inside Nina. In front of the other Sword Saints, as well as Jino, she was shamefully made to wet herself. When she remembered this, it made her want to cover up her face and roll about on the ground in embarrassment.


    However, she didn''t bear any hatred towards Eris. Because of Eris, she had be stronger. Her conceit was gone, and she whole-heartedly applied herself to her training. Thinking about it that way, she could say with confidence that the humiliation had fueled her growth.


    "I''ll definitely win today."


    The moment Nina said this, bloodlust welled up from Eris. However, Nina didn''t falter. With a clear expression like that of a monk who had reached enlightenment, she beheld Eris.


    "...Hmph."


    The next moment, Eris''s bloodlust quickly disappeared. Then, an expression in contrast to Nina''s, appeared on Eris''s face. She was smiling. It was an unpleasant smile, but Eris was smiling. It was the smile of a wild beast.


    Nina instinctively felt fear at that smile. During their training with Water King Isolte, she had fought Eris countless times. And she had lost. Of course, there were also times when she won. However, only the the memories of her failures remained burned in her mind.


    "..."


    Eris didn''t move. With that beastly smile still stered to her face, she stood still. It was something rare for Eris who always took the initiative.


    The word ''counter'' floated in Nina''s mind. The counter that she had faced countless times in battle with Isolte. Eris couldn''t use the techniques of the Water God Style. However, there were also counters in the North God Style. That was probably Eris''s aim.


    A silence flowed through the ce.


    There stood Eris in a middle-guard, and Nina in a high-guard.


    The two stood still at a range of a single step and swing away from each other.


    Nina was expressionless, and Eris was smiling.


    Like a strange artwork, the two of them merely stood there, ring at each other.


    For those of the Sword God Style whose motto was [Victory goes to he who moves first], it was a rare stillness.


    The two of them stood close together, stock still.


    Frankly speaking, the Sword God sighed at them.


    "How long is your marriage interview going to go on for?"


    Those words became a trigger.


    The one who moved was Nina.


    She took a sharp step forward.


    It was a movement of the Sword God Style that she had practiced tens of thousands of times.


    Taking a step into the absolutely most optimal and logical ce, she sent explosive energy into her upper body.


    That energybined with the touki emitted from Nina''s body.


    It was transmitted through her arms, and then into her de.


    ¡ºThe Longsword of Light¡».


    The sword which boasted an overwhelming velocity swung downwards from her upper-guard.


    Her execution was perfect.


    It was so perfect a ¡ºLongsword of Light¡» that anyone watching might have been mesmerised by it.


    However.


    "GAAH-!"


    Nina suffered a terrifying blow to her abdomen and was sent flying backwards.


    She smacked into the wall of the dojo, and then copsed onto the ground.


    Her dougi was ripped, and her well trained abdomen was visible.


    On that abdomen of hers, a swell like a long red earthworm was beginning to form.


    While she felt a burning pain, the Sword God made a deration.


    "That''s enough!"


    Nina looked at Eris with a dumbfounded expression. Eris whose brow was wet with lots of sweat. Though her dougi was a little torn at the shoulder, that was it. Her face was no longer smiling. However, her figure was that of a victor.


    "...Kuh."


    Ninaprehended what had happened.


    Eris had stepped in at roughly the same time that Nina had. Then, in the face of Nina who was using an upper-guard, Eris dropped low to the ground and simultaneously let loose in a horizontal sh her own ¡ºLongsword of Light¡».


    However, she couldn''t understand. In that case, it should have been her attack that connected first. Nina was the one who moved first and her sword swings were just a little faster than Eris. Furthermore, an attack from an upper-guard should have been even faster. Since that was the case, even if Eris lowered her head a little, it wouldn''t have been strange for Nina''s own sword to reach first. Even though that was the case, the result was that it wasn''t even a simultaneous attack. For some reason she copsed, whilst Eris was standing.


    "You don''t need more power than what''s necessary to knock someone down."


    Eris had spoken quietly. Nina didn''t understand the meaning of those words.


    What Eris had used was a technique of the North God Style. Normally, the ¡ºLongsword of Light¡» was something whose power was overkill for use on every opponent. Eris traded that power for speed. She limited the amount of power in her swing to what was necessary to knock Nina down, and moved quickly with just that much. The ability to distribute touki was something that she had learned through training the North God Style.


    However, the speed that she gained from such a thing was just a slight amount. Compared to the amount of deadly might the swing had, the speed gain was disproportionate. However, because of that slight speed gain, she was able to turn the tables by just a hair''s breadth, and it was enough to decide victory or defeat.


    "Well done, Eris. I''ll grant you the title Sword King."


    Nina slowly got up. She felt a dull pain at her abdomen, and grimaced.


    (I waspletely done in.)


    Because it was a wooden sword, it had ended with just being knocked away, but had it been a real sword, her organs would probably have spilled out. Of course it wouldn''t be strange for a Longsword of Light to cut a person in two, but just the sh Nina would have received would have been more than enough to kill her. On the other hand, Eris had gotten away with just a cut to the shoulder. Nina hadpletely lost.


    Nina let out a sigh, and stood up straight where she was. She had lost in every way. She had moved first, and then lost. She lost.


    Lost.


    Something heavy and painful began to rise into Nina''s chest.


    "Are you frustrated, Nina?"


    "Yes."


    Large drops of tears were flowing from Nina''s eyes.


    "You still have room to grow. Focus on your training."


    "Yes, Otou-san."


    On that day, Nina had referred to him as her father for the first time in a long time.


    "..."


    The Sword God waited until Nina had stopped crying. Eris, with her mouth upturned into a ¤Ø, and with her arms crossed, waited as well.


    Part 3


    After he had made sure that Nina had stopped crying, the Sword God spoke to Eris.


    "Eris. You''ve gained the title Sword King, but I already have nothing to teach you. I''ll give you the proof of mastery."


    Proof of mastery. When they heard these words, Nina and Jino looked at each other. This was a title that neither the two Sword Emperors, nor Ghyine had been given. The proof of mastery was that amazing of a title.


    "Though it''d also be fine to jump you straight up to Sword Emperor but... you''d have to fight Ghyine here. If you want to jump up to Sword God then you''ll have to kill me."


    [What will you do?]


    As if asking this, the Sword God moved his hand to his sword. Eris shook her head.


    "I don''t care about the Sword God or whatever."


    "Right? ...Well then, what do you n on doing from now?"


    "First of all I''m going to go to where my family is."


    Looking right into Eris''s eyes, the Sword God felt their radiance.


    He felt that she possessed something that he had lost at some point.


    Because she possessed an earnest attitude towards getting stronger without losing sight of her goal...


    Or it could be that because she was Eris...


    He thought that perhaps she might be able to defeat that peerless Orsted.


    "Come, Eris. As proof of your ascension to Sword King, I''ll give you one of my seven swords."


    "...Yes."


    That day, it signaled the end of Eris Greyrat''s long training.


    Eris had parted with the Sword God, and the ceremony for bestowing the Sword King title had finished. Only two people remained there.


    "..."


    "..."


    For a while, the two sat there in silence. Both of their chests held frustration and envy. However, they would absolutely never speak of these feelings, nor show them on their faces.


    "..."


    Without doing either, the two of them stood up. Walking side by side, they moved to the corner of the ¡ºSpace of the Present¡» and picked up the wooden swords that were left there.


    For a little while, the sounds of wooden swords striking each other could be heard from the ¡ºSpace of the Present¡». Because it was the Holy Land of Swords, this was a sound that could be heard anywhere.

 Chapter 172: The Diary (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Diary (Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    The day after the man iming to be the future me appeared.


    Sleepily, I consider things. First, what is it that I should do? The future me had said it.


    ¡ºConsult with Nanahoshi¡»


    ¡ºSend a letter to Eris¡»


    ¡ºDoubt Hitogami, but do not be hostile to him¡»


    I wrote a letter addressed to Eris.


    Just for now, the contents say that I''m fine epting her. However, I''ll talk to Sylphy and Roxy before sending it. Depending on how the discussion goes, the contents may change greatly.


    Doubt Hitogami, but do not be hostile to him.


    I''ll dere this the next time he appears in my dream. I don''t know when that''ll be though.


    Consult with Nanahoshi.


    Though I want to consult with her, I wonder if she''ll believe such a ridiculous talk. No, she''s a Slider. Even if it''s ridiculous, she should at least have the inclination to believe me.


    But before that is¨D¨D¨D¨Dthe diary.


    I''ve decided to read the diary. I didn''t know what to do since it was left here. This is the life left by that old person after all.


    The diary that the Future Me had brought was old and the earlier pages were dull and tattered. But I read it. Whilst skipping over parts that aren''t important, I''ll learn about the important parts.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    I was thinking that I''d start a diary from today.


    Still, a lot has happened thesest few days.


    What happened with Perugius, what happened with Zenith.


    Teleport magic with summoning magic.


    There are a lot of things that I have to do, so I thought to write a diary so I didn''t forget.


    ¡ö


    In the morning, Aisha was down and said [A weird mouse died.]


    I wonder if she hates mice.


    ¡ö


    It seems that a cat infected with the Magic Stone Disease has been spotted in the neighbourhood.


    How scary.


    I''d better tell everyone in the family to wash their hands properly.


    ¡ö


    Surprisingly, it seems that Elinalise is pregnant.


    Though Cliff seemed uneasy, Elinalise looked happy.


    I should get everyone together and bless them.


    Times like these call for a loud celebration.


    ¡ª¨C


    Up until now, it''s all been normal diary stuff.


    Like how they were taught summoning magic from Perugius.


    Like how they went around the flying castle sightseeing with Zanoba.


    Like how he found out Roxy''s weakpoints in bed.


    Like how Lucy looked like an angel when she slept, and would definitely be a beauty in the future.


    And each day seemed really fun.


    Though it had been dated at the beginning, that stopped somewhere along the way. I wonder if it''s because it was annoying. Because of that, I don''t know how much time passed, but I recall the old person''s words, so it''s probably within the span of 2 weeks.


    However, after this point, it changes.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    Roxy copsed.


    Around this time we thought that it was because she was feeling a bit bad, but she eventually gained a fever.


    I''d better contact the school and tell them she''s resting for a while.


    We try using advanced rank detoxification, but it has no effect.


    Could it be another incurable disease?


    I''d better meet with Cliff soon.


    ¡ö


    Roxy''s feet began turning into a purple crystal.


    I immediately called for Cliff, and he used his Eye of Identification.


    The name of the disease was ¡ºMagic Stone Disease¡».


    It can''t be healed without God Ranked Detoxification: an incurable illness.


    ¡ö


    To get our hands on God ss Detoxification chants, we headed to the Holy Kingdom of Milis using the teleport magic circles.


    The group members were Cliff, Zanoba and I.


    Sylphy had wanted to go as well, but I asked her to look after the house.


    ¡ö


    We arrived in Milishion.


    It seems that the God ss chant was left inside the cathedral.


    Though Cliff knew the location, it was somewhere that you couldn''t enter unless you were archbishop level or something.


    As a result, we decided to sneak in, deep in the night.


    We''ll just transcribe it, and then return.


    ¡ö


    We managed to enter.


    However, the God ss Detoxification was a book as thick as a dictionary.


    There was no way we could transcribe it there.


    We took it with us, but during our escape, we were detected.


    Right now, we''re running from pursuers.


    ¡ö


    We were ambushed at the teleport magic circle.


    During battle, the teleport magic circle was destroyed, and became unusable.


    Cliff fell due to poison, and is seriously ill and unconscious.


    ...I killed my first person.


    I can still feel it on my hands.


    It''s disgusting.


    Sheet.


    ¡ö


    We move to another magic circle.


    Cliff''s consciousness isn''t returning.


    Our faces are being spread throughout the Holy Kingdom of Milis, and are now wanted.


    It seems we''vepletely be the enemies of the Milis Church.


    ¡ö


    Cliff died.


    I don''t feel like writing for a while.


    ¡ö


    We somehow arrived at another teleport magic circle.


    There''s just a little more.


    ¡ö


    We were toote.


    I don''t want to write anymore today.


    ¡ö


    I think I should write about yesterday.


    When we entered town, we met Eris and Ghyine. Eris screamed something, but I already had two wives,


    so I told her that I couldn''t be with her anymore and she left with a shocked expression.


    In the end, Ghyine sent me an unpleasant look of scorn.


    When I reached home, everyone had mournful expressions.


    Half of Roxy''s body had crystallized, and she died.


    The chant was useless.


    After that, I told Elinalise about Cliff''s death.


    I was hit across the cheek by Elinalise, and she left for somewhere, crying.


    I feel like sheet.


    ¡ö


    We had Roxy''s funeral.


    I didn''t feel like doing anything.


    All that came were tears.


    I don''t care about anything.


    ¡ö


    It seems that Elinalise disappeared from town.


    Though she''s heavily pregnant, I wonder where she went.


    Well, whatever.


    ¡ö


    Sylphy tried to cheer me up, but I don''t feel better.


    Roxy isn''t here anymore.


    That Roxy.


    Roxy who gave her best at everything.


    Roxy who brought me outside, and who gentlyforted me when Paul died.


    Roxy who had be my guide in life. That Roxy.


    £¨The pages were crumpled from tears.£©


    ¡ö


    Lately it feels like I''ve been doing nothing but drinking.


    When I don''t drink, I remember Roxy and start crying.


    Sylphy said that this was no good, but what would she know?


    Even though Roxy had taught me very important things.


    ¡ö


    When I drank inside the house, Lilia would scold me.


    I started drinking outside the house.


    When I drink in the bar, I asionally bump into Eris.


    She says whatever she wants, and then hits me.


    What''s with that woman?


    Ghyine doesn''t stop her either.


    Also,tely Norn hasn''t spoken to me. She sends me looks of disdain.


    Nobody understands how I feel.


    ¡ö


    Lately, Sylphy has been openly trying to seduce me.


    She says stuff about forgetting about Roxy and sleeping with her.


    Because she was way too persistent, I shouted at her.


    There''s no way I''d sleep with her after being told something thoughtless like that.


    But that''s not all.


    If I slept with Sylphy now, I''d probably treat her with drunken violence.


    She''d take Roxy''s ce, then after that I''d let out my anger on her.


    That''s... no good.


    ¡ö


    I''ve messed up.


    While I was drinking in the bar, a prostitute called out to me.


    I was drunk as well, so I went with her to an inn and slept with her.


    As expected, women in this trade really are skilled.


    It''s a bit like, though I thought I''ve been sleeping with women until now, they were actually just girls, or something...


    No, that doesn''t matter.


    The problem was that I made Sylphy cry.


    She saw meing home, smelling like a woman, and saying "Why aren''t I good enough...?" and ran to her room crying.


    I was lectured by Lilia, and even Aisha bluntly frowned at me.


    I can hear crying behind the door even now.


    She won''t reply when I knock.


    I''ve failed.


    I might''ve been better treating her violently. She might''ve wanted me to vent out my sadness.


    I''ll apologize tomorrow.


    ¡ö


    Sylphy won''t speak to me.


    What should I do?


    At these times, if Elinalise were here...


    ¡ö


    Sylphy has disappeared.


    When I woke up, the room was empty.


    Strictly speaking, only my clothes and belongings were left.


    Lilia ordered me to immediately chase after her.


    But I wonder if I''m qualified to do so.


    Wouldn''t it be natural to divorce a man like me?


    ¡ö


    When I grumbled, Zenith pped me.


    Though she didn''t say anything, she pped me again and again.


    It''s almost like she was criticising me.


    ¡ö


    I decided to chase after Sylphy.


    When I gathered information, I found that Sylphy and Ariel had gone back to the Kingdom of Asura.


    Though there should''ve been a few months left before graduation, I wonder why they left so quickly.


    Though I don''t know why they did this, something might have happened back in Asura.


    I decided to hurry as well.


    ¡ö


    I met with Eris again.


    She said some iprehensible stuff about forgiving me now or something or other.


    I didn''t want to hear it so she suddenly hit me.


    Because she was getting way too annoying, I sent her flying with magic, and she drew her sword and attacked me, so I ran.


    Eris...Even though you abandoned me, why now...


    ¡ö


    I was stopped because of the snow.


    I wonder if Sylphy has already left the snowy region.


    I''m getting really impatient.


    ¡ö


    I finally reached the Kingdom of Asura.


    But, I was stopped at the border by something troublesome.


    It seems that because I was wanted in Milis, I was treated as a criminal in Asura as well.


    They tried to restrain me, and I escaped in a panic.


    I''ll have to find smugglers somehow.


    ¡ö


    I managed to find a smugglers guild.


    It seems that these kinds of organisations exist anywhere you go.


    It seems like I was the talk of the guild, and they looked at me with envy.


    As the thief that stole God Ranked chants from the Holy Kingdom of Milis, I was a celebrity.


    When I exined the situation to them, it was decided that I''d be guided by a voluptuous female thief named Triss.


    I''m worried that if Sylphy sees me with this woman, she''ll get the wrong idea.


    ¡ö


    I entered the Kingdom of Asura.


    I put on a hood and mask to hide my face.


    From now on my name was Rude Ronumar, and came up with a lie about how my face was cursed, and people who saw it would be turned to stone.


    It was decided that Ronumar was a magician working away from his home in Basherant, and was being shown around by his cousin Triss.


    Because they thought about various things for me, I bowed.


    ¡ö


    I got hold of information about the King''s death.


    There was also a rumor about fighting between the princes for his position.


    That''s probably why Ariel returned here quickly.


    ¡ö


    We''ll reach the capital soon.


    However, I''ve heard nothing but suspicious things about Ariel.


    It seems that she had assembled troops and staged a coup d''¨¦tat or something.


    It seems that people don''t think that she has what it takes to win.


    Well, Ariel probably isn''t that stupid.


    It''s just a rumor.


    ¡ö


    We reached the capital.


    When I left the role of gathering information to Triss and entered the bar, I spotted Eris.


    Could she have followed me all the way here?


    No, that''s not it.


    She was born in the Kingdom of Asura.


    In the first ce, our destination was probably the same.


    ¡ö


    It seems that Ariel''s hidden herself.


    Of course, Luke and Sylphy too.


    Will I be able to find them?


    ¡ö


    I can''t find them.


    Triss thinks that they''ve already left the capital and moved to another town.


    ces that Ariel seems like she''d go to... Luke''s family''s house, perhaps?


    Tomorrow, I''ll propose to Triss about going to the Notus family''s territory.


    ¡ö


    We came to the Milbotts region, governed by Philemon Notus Greyrat.


    At the same time, we managed to get hold of information that said that Ariel was hiding in the Notus home.


    But how can I meet with Sylphy?


    Should I break in?


    ¡ö


    When I entered the Notus home, for some reason Eris was there and I was beat up.


    I was caught, thrown into a dungeon, there a person whose face resembled Paul, called themselves Philemon and verbally abused me.


    It seems that for some reason, he thinks that I''m here to usurp the Notus house.


    After saying that he''d execute me tomorrow and hand my head over to the Milis Church, he left.


    After that, I escaped but... Ariel wasn''t in Philemon''s territory.


    ¡ö


    A coup d''¨¦tat broke out in the capital.


    ¡ºAriel is in the Milbotts region¡» was a false rumour.


    It seems that Ariel was hiding in the capital, and waiting for her chance.


    Will I make it?


    ¡ö


    At a ce a day''s travel from the capital, I heard that the coup d''¨¦tat had been suppressed.


    First of all it was too reckless, second of all, just as Ariel was thinking of killing the second prince,


    she was stopped by the Water God and North Emperor and her forces were annihted.


    It seems that Ariel was caught, and the next day she was executed.


    Her forces were annihted.


    Annihted...


    And Sylphy...?


    ¡ö


    ...I''m tired of it all.


    Why did this have to happen...?


    ¡ö


    I''d better write yesterday''s events.


    In a corner of the capital, at the ce of executions, the bodies of Ariel''s followers were disyed.


    Among them were Luke... and Sylphy.


    Sylphy''s body was missing its arm, and it had arge cut down its face.


    A number of people were throwing stones at them.


    As one of the criminals who disturbed the peace of the capital, Sylphy had stones thrown at her.


    Each time a stone was thrown, the crows would fly off.


    I couldn''t bear it any longer and burnt Sylphy and the rest.


    I burnt everyone that got in my way as well.


    This country should just disappear.


    Part 2


    I closed the diary with a bang.


    It''s painful to read. I don''t want to read it anymore. Did I really have no choice but to read this? Why did I read such a thing?


    "Ueh..."


    I feel sick. I''m sure this is just a story that the old man came up with in his delusions. I don''t want to think that this kind of future is possible.


    "..."


    But I have to read it. Knowledge will surely be power.


    So I look at the diary... But I don''t have the courage to open it. I feel sick. I wonder what other suffering is written in that diary. When I think about it, I start to feel nauseous.


    "I''ll take a little break..."


    I got out of my chair and headed to the toilet.


    I threw up. Tears came out. It might be because it was my own handwriting, but I was able to imagine what I was feeling at the time.


    The sadness when Roxy died.


    The anxiety and hopelessness when Sylphy left.


    The feelings when he chased after them.


    Then the feeling of loss when he saw the dead Sylphy.


    "Oeee..."


    With my face buried in the toilet, I just threw up. My stomach ispletely empty, but I have no appetite. I''ll probably be fine eating nothing today.


    When I was rinsing out my mouth with water magic, I found that Sylphy was standing there worriedly.


    "R-, Rudi. What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    With white hair down to her shoulders, she was wearing casual wear, and felt a little unguarded.


    With a wound down her face, missing an arm, killed, cold, and exposed to the public... Such a scene came to mind.


    "Wah-, what?"


    I embraced Sylphy without a word. Sylphy''s body was soft, and warm.


    "Rudi, were you that influenced by the fight with Atofe?"


    "...Mn"


    "Guess it can''t be helped, huh... There, there. Whenever it gets tough, I''ll be there tofort you, okay? I know that you''re not that strong after all, Rudi."


    Whilst tiptoeing a little, Sylphy pat me on the back.


    [Whenever it gets tough, I''ll be there tofort you, okay?]


    The Future Me ignored these words.


    "Mn. Sorry, Sylphy."


    "It''s fine."


    "In the future when things get tough, I might not depend on you, or do or say bad things."


    "Ehh..."


    "But please don''t leave me."


    "Umm... If that happens, I might get a little irritated at you, treat you coldly, and fight with you... But we can make up, right?"


    "Yeah. Of course we can. Mn, we can make up..."


    Sylphy really is gentle. I''ll betray this gentle girl.


    "Um, Rudi. The way your hands are touching my butt is kind of perverted."


    "...Do you not want me to touch you?"


    "Well I don''t lose anything, so it''s fine but... Wah-"


    Since I got permission, I picked Sylphy up. I headed to the bedroom. I''m not particrly thinking of doing anything perverted. I was just thinking of flirting together with her like this.


    How do I say this? Is it a bit like regaining something I''ve lost? I don''t really get it. Because of reading that diary, I''ve be sentimental.


    While thinking such things, I heal myself with Sylphy.


    Part 3


    After Roxy came home, I started following her everywhere. I was sitting next to her on the sofa, and ying with the ends of her braids.


    Enough that I was asked,


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Umm, Roxy. Won''t we talk a little?"


    "Don''t we always talk...? Or is there something in particr that you''d like to talk about?"


    "No, like, in a more flirty way."


    "Hahh... Well, it''s fine with me, but doing ''that'' today is no good, you know?"


    "Right. I''m just clinging to you a little, but is that no good?"


    "It''s fine."


    Roxy sat on myp and dropped her head onto my shoulder. While embracing her shoulders, I meet her eyes up close. Though I said that, it''s not like I had something to talk about.


    "Umm, how was your day?"


    "Nothing happened at all. It was just as usual... All that really happened was that the Principal''s wig flew off due to the prank of some students, I guess."


    "Ahh, I kind of wanted to see that."


    "After that¨D¨D¨D¨D"


    Roxy worked the whole day and was tired. Even so, she concerned herself with me. While we were giggling with idle chat, I somehow ended up giving her butt a feel, and was instantly pped away. Even so, because I kept insisting on it, Roxy said [I guess it can''t be helped] and permitted it.


    After that, we entered the bathroom together and I cleaned her back and massaged her shoulders. I was almost like a child showing piety to his parents.


    "You''re a bit ''that'' today, Rudi. Did something tough happen?"


    "No, no. Nothing at all. I was just thinking [I''m really so happy that Roxy is alive] again."


    "I see... Well, I really did think I was going to die in the Teleport Labyrinth after all. Feel free to confirm it as much as you''d like."


    Said Roxy, sitting on myp in the bath. Whilst massaging her slim shoulders, I asked,


    "Roxy. Lately, have there been any weird changes to your body?"


    I''ve avoided the Magic Stone Disease... or so I think, but just because I''ve taken care of that rat, doesn''t mean that things are guaranteed to be okay. There''s a chance that the investigation by the Future Me was wrong, after all.


    "Ehh? I''m fine, you know. Why did you ask something like that?"


    "Well, I was just thinking [It''d be really great if Roxy lived a long life] you see."


    "If you think about the lifespans of races, I''ll live longer than you after all. I should be the one asking you to live longer, Rudi."


    "Of course."


    Saying this, I gently smiled at Roxy. For now, things seem okay.


    ¡ª¨C


    Sylphy and Roxy.


    The two of them are alive.


    Things won''t be like in that diary.


    I''ll definitely avoid it.


    With this in mind, I''ve gained the strength to read that diary again.


    I''m ready.

 Chapter 173: The Diary (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 173: The Diary (Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    The next day.


    I''ve decided to read the rest of the diary.


    Though I say this, it seems that after Sylphy''s death, he didn''t write anything for a while. The paper quality''s different to the ce that I read up to yesterday. Did he not write anything for a year? Two years? Or perhaps even longer. Five years or ten years? I don''t really know what happened during that period.


    But I do know that the contents of the diary have be more frivolous. For example how the breasts of a nee-chan he saw in town were, or how her butt was. About how he went around the red light district, and which brothel was best. It''s almost like the diary of a delinquent. He''s written some pretty sleazy stuff.


    One day he wrote a ranking of all the women he''s slept with so far. Is this really me? If I lose Sylphy and Roxy, will I be like this?


    At any rate, I think he lived for a few years with this kind of lifestyle, where he just picked up women. Though it isn''t clearly written where he is, since the names of a few shops are familiar, he was probably still in the Magic City Sharia.


    Aisha, Norn, Lilia, Zenith and Lucy. Their namese out strangely little. asionally Zanoba or Julie''s names will appear, and that''s about it. Of all things, one day he had his eye on Julie. He had included Julie amongst those he could vent his lust on. Julie who had done her very best to follow Zanoba and my teachings. I don''t want to think of this as me. No, I guess it''s possible that it''s me. Were it a situation where I had given into despair and my lower body, and I had my fame, my body, and my money, then...


    There was also Eris. Around this time, he was running from ce to ce to escape Eris. It seems that Eris was also living in Sharia, and each time they met she''d look unhappy and start bashing him.


    ¡ºI wanted to catch her one day and mess her up, but I''m scared of her revenge so she''s a no go.¡» was written.


    Worthless. But I can also tell that he hasplicated feelings towards Eris. I wonder if he felt a little bit like he wanted to start things over with her. I wonder if it''s because of Sylphy and Roxy that he wasn''t able to love her, so things became like this. I feel like there''s a bit of a contradiction in the things that he wrote he did.


    There were a few disquieting things written here. It seems that the Milis Church had ced a bounty on his and Zanoba''s heads, and bounty hunters and assassins were popping up quickly. It seems that they weren''t a big deal and all had the tables turned on them...


    But as I was thinking, when I turned to the next page, the contents changed again.


    It seems another year passed by. He didn''t write what happened. I should also mention that the quality of each page was considerably different, and the dates that he wrote entries were indeterminate.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    Norn''s Ruijerd books and figures are doing well.


    Also, in coboration with the Magic University, I started officially teaching chantless magic sses.


    The Holy Kingdom of Milis is demanding via the Kingdom of Asura that the Kingdom of Ranoa hand me over, but as long as I am of use to the Magic Triumvirate, they probably won''t do so.


    As long as the Central Continent is separated by the Red Dragon Mountains, the attackers in a war would be at an overwhelming disadvantage, after all.


    It seems that the Kingdom of Asura still doesn''t know that I was the culprit behind the fire murder incident. They''re a stupid lot. They''re probably filled with idiots.


    ¡ö


    Zanoba is close topleting his automaton research.


    It took longer than expected.


    However, I don''t have the excitement that I did back in the day.


    Just why have I been working on this?


    ¡ö


    The automaton was a sess.


    It''s an automaton built in the spitting image of Sylphy.


    She has her own will, and acts independently.


    At the same time, she''ll always listen to what I say.


    She''s gentle, and obedient, and gets a little jealous, so it''s like seeing the old Sylphy.


    But, this isn''t it.


    This really isn''t it...


    ¡ö


    I destroyed the automaton.


    I thought that Zanoba would be angry, but on the contrary he apologized to me.


    The one who should be sorry is me.


    I can''t be thankful enough to Zanoba.


    I''ll make sure not to betray him at least.


    ¡ö


    We created a doll that was different from Sylphy and Roxy.


    This one was named Fourtee by Zanoba.


    When I asked why that name, Zanoba replied with his chest held up in pride that it was because it was the fourteenth masterpiece.


    ¡ö


    We mass produced Fourtee''s sister machines and ended up deciding to sell them to the Magic Triumvirate.


    Having the country as your regr customer sure is good.


    Though I don''t know how much use they''ll be militarily, they''re what Zanoba''s and my skills have to offer.


    They should be stronger than themon knight or adventurer.


    Still, I''ve no goal now, huh.


    What should I research next?


    Though I don''t really know why, it feels like I''ve been motivated for the first time in a long time.


    ¡ª¨C


    It seems that Zanoba''s research ended up in sess. However, the theory behind the technology isn''t written here. I guess there''s no real reason topile a research report. If that sort of stuff were written, I think our research would take a huge leap, but...


    Well, I guess we don''t need it anyway. Zanoba''s having fun right now, and the process is important too.


    While I was thinking this, the next pagepletely changed. Again, the page was wrinkled with tears.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    Hitogami appeared in my dreams.


    I can still feel his touch on my shoulder.


    I loathe him.


    I really loathe him.


    ¡ö


    I have to get stronger.


    I have to kill Hitogami.


    I definitely have to do this.


    If I don''t kill that fucker, Sylphy, Roxy and Roxy''s child won''t be able to rest in peace.


    And I won''t be able to feel better.


    ¡ö


    Speaking of which, I wonder if Lilia and the rest are doing well.


    What kind of kid did Lucy grow up to be?


    Did she end up as a beauty who looks like Sylphy?


    Is she studying properly? Is she eating properly?


    ...Why didn''t I do things better after Sylphy died?


    Only Aisha returned and cared about me, but... even if I write it now, is there even any use?


    It''s regrettable.


    ¡ö


    How can I get stronger?


    Should I train my magic?


    Should I look for users of King Ranked and Emperor Ranked magic?


    No, going by the trend thus far, those above Saint Ranked only increase in scale, and won''t really be of use inbat.


    The situation is that I have no King Ranked or above magic except the lightning attack, but even so I''m notcking in offensive capabilities.


    The problem is defense and mobility.


    I can''t wear touki, and my speed and defense fall behind others.


    what should I do?


    ¡ö


    A certain book wrote about the Fighting God.


    The Fighting God wore a golden armor over his body, which meant that his physical abilities were increased manyfold.


    When I spoke about this with Zanoba, he came up with an idea.


    Wearing ¡ºZariff''s Prosthetic Hand¡» over my whole body.


    Thinking about it, though I can''t use touki, as long as I fill mana into my prosthetic arm, I can disy power greater than normal.


    If I make the armor myself, and make it the absolute hardest, then covered my whole body in it...


    Alright.


    ¡ö


    I gained Zanoba''s cooperation and the full-body armour was a sess.


    It''s a little over 2 metres.


    It ended up quiterge.


    Moreover, the mana consumption is high, and no one can handle it but me.


    It''s halfway to a huge piece of junk.


    Were Cliff alive, we might have been able to create a more efficient armor but...


    There''s no use in saying that.


    At any rate, I''ve copied a certain game and named it ¡ºMagic Armour¡».


    Part 2


    After that, a story about me getting strong began.


    With the Magic Armor, that is, a full-bodied Zariff''s Prosthetic Hand, I was able to gain power, speed and defense on the level of the 7 Major World Powers. It seems that using it for half a day at full power was his limit, but even at 30% output, he wouldn''t lose againstmon enemies. It really was a sessful concept, huh? Though considering that it''s written that the Fighting God wore a simr equipment, this idea has been around for a long, long time though.


    ...Though I also want a Magic Armor, would we be able to create one with our current level of research? No, it''s not about being able or not. We''ll do it.


    At any rate, for the names of my other family members to show up so very little, I wonder if they left. Let alone Norn, to even use up Lilia''s good graces... Just how far did I...?


    No, though he didn''t write the details, there''s the possibility that they were in danger from Milishion assassins. Yeah, that''s it.


    Well anyway, I''d better start treating my family extra kindly. Yeah. If I remember correctly, Norn ising home today, right? In that case, I wonder if we should all eat out for once. Well, it''s always a good thing to spend time with family.


    "Onii-chan, lunch is done! Let''s eat together!"


    While I was thinking, Aisha''s voice came from behind me. When I got out of my chair and opened the door, I found my lively little sister standing there in a maid outfit. She probably just came from tasting the food, because there was a little sauce on her mouth.


    "You have sauce on your mouth you know."


    I took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth clean.


    "Mmguu, thanks."


    Aisha was smiling. Even after the Future Me became a worthless person, it seems she still took care of me. The old man didn''t mention Aisha, but if she was the only family he had left, she was surely his emotional support.


    "Aisha. Do you have anything you want?"


    "Eh? What''s this all of a sudden?"


    "Since you''re always trying your best, I was thinking of rewarding you somehow."


    "Ehhh, no wayyy. I''ll feel bad about Norn-nee if only I get something. ...But you know, just recently I saw this cute hairclip. Eyes sparkling."


    Eyes sparkling isn''t something you''re supposed to say, damnit.


    Just who''d you learn that off?


    Well, it was probably me, though.


    "Alright. Let''s go shopping next time. We''ll keep it a secret from Norn, okay?"


    "Eh-!?"


    Aisha twisted her body into an exaggeratedly shocked pose.


    "Whawhat? Really, what''s the matter, Onii-chan? What''s your purpose? Hah-! Could it be that you''re after my body!? Would it be better if I cleaned my body and headed to your room tonight, Danna-sama? Uhun!"


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s just eat lunch first. It''ll get cold, after all."


    "Okaaay."


    After having such a conversation, we moved to the dining room.


    Though Roxy and Norn weren''t here, eating with my family made the food seem really delicious. When I frankly said that today''s food tasted better than usual, Lilia smiled just a little.


    ¡ª¨C


    After lunch, I return to the diary.


    The Future Me journeyed the world looking for a way to reach Hitogami. On his journey he met a great number of people, and was shocked at theck of information. The chance of those who were long-lived having information on Hitogami was high. After realizing this rule, he focused on those who were long-lived. He steadily trained his magic, developed magic, and became stronger a little at a time.


    Gravity magic, electricity magic, voice magic... He even managed to increase his healing magic to Saint Ranked. He concluded that magic was versatile, and as long as he had the right feeling for it, he could do anything. He wrote things like how the mouse was the carrier of the Magic Stone Disease, and how Sylphy''s death was possibly at the hands of Hitogami.


    At a nce he seemed to be doing favorably. But because he couldn''t get even a little information, the Future Me started to grow enraged, little by little. In those days, it seems that he wasn''t a very good person. Quarrels would arise wherever he went, and after defeating small fry he''d look down on and scorn them. He did whatever he wanted, and he''d even rape women who passed by. Though I thought he''d know better at his age...


    I don''t want to be like this.


    Also, Eris would frequently appear. It seems that on his journey around the world he came into contact with Eris countless times. And because Eris was strong, he tasted defeat countless times.


    Though you can''t tell from the words, Eris may have been remonstrating me for turning into a piece of trash. But because Eris got in his way, he started misunderstanding her as a pawn of Hitogami or something. He arbitrarily decided that Eris was interfering with him whenever something was inconvenient for Hitogami. [There''s no doubt that Eris is being manipted by Hitogami] he thought.


    As I continued reading, I found that he started hating Eris more and more. It was something without any proof that he arbitrarily decided upon. It probably counts as a type of unjustified hatred.


    And it seems that Eris gradually became unable to beat him. Was it because he got stronger, or was it because of age that Eris became weaker? I can''t tell from what''s written. In the end, ''that'' time came.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    Eris was crying.


    How long has it been since I''ve seen Eris crying?


    I might have overdone it.


    Could it be that she has nothing to do with Hitogami?


    No, but if that''s the case then it doesn''t exin why she''s been whole-heartedly getting in my way the whole time since Sylphy''s death.


    Moreover, when I questioned her during my journey, she would always keep her mouth shut.


    She knows something.


    Something.


    ¡ö


    Eris escaped.


    There were bite marks on the handcuffs.


    Are her teeth made of steel!?


    Fuck.


    ¡ö


    I''ll have an audience with Atofe tomorrow.


    Though I don''t think that muscle-brained idiot knows anything, as a long lived immortal demon, the chance that she knows something is high.


    Even if I have to beat her half to death, I''ll question her.


    ¡ö


    Eris died.


    Ghyine med me.


    I don''t understand.


    ¡ö


    I''ll try and organize what happened yesterday.


    I ended up fighting Atofe. Atofe, Atofe''s imperial guard, I fought all of them together.


    I thought I could do it, but as expected, Moore got in my way.


    I was careless andpletely messed up. Even though I should''ve known that the man known as Moore was a terrifying master of magic... It was because I was too focused on Atofe.


    When I was in dire straits, Eris leapt in.


    She covered for me, and died.


    Ghyine told me the reason.


    She told me about everything from the day we met again, until today.


    Eris had just wanted to be by my side.


    I had always, always been misunderstanding her.


    She had loved me all this time.


    It was because of this alone that she''d been following me around.


    It''s like a joke.


    Part 3


    The details aren''t really written here, but it''s probably the same as what the old man told me.


    ...I guess I really should marry Eris, huh?


    How do I say this, I feel that she should be rewarded.


    But would Sylphy and Roxy allow it?


    Roxy wouldn''t oppose it.


    But what would Sylphy say?


    Sylphy who was jealous of Nanahoshi...


    No, at any rate I probably have no choice but to discuss it with them. Sending the letteres after that. I''ll discuss it with them tonight when Roxyes home or something.


    Let''s continue reading.


    After this, once again he didn''t write anything important for a while. He moved here and there, and met this person and that, and fought with someone or other. All this was written indifferently. Amongst those he fought were brave people like the Water Emperor, or the North Emperor. However, it was like he didn''t care in the least about defeating them, and didn''t write the details. It was just stuff like,


    [I killed ____. He didn''t know anything about Hitogami.]


    And the years flew by once again.


    The next time he wrote anything long was on paper of inly different quality.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    Zanoba died.


    At some point, I don''t know when, The Order of the Temple entered the Kingdom of Ranoa.


    When I came running, it was already toote for anything.


    The mansion was burnt down, there were ck scorch marks in front of the door to Zanoba''s cer, and inside were Ginger, Julie and Aisha who I had left with Zanoba, chopped to pieces.


    In the Kingdom of Ranoa, I once again ended up massacring the Order of the Temple.


    But by the time I killed them, there was already no point.


    Even though Zanoba had always given his best for me.


    Why wasn''t I there when he was in trouble?


    For what reason have I gained all this power?


    I''m powerless.


    ¡ö


    In the end, everyone died.


    The only one left is me.


    There''s no one left anymore.


    I couldn''t protect anyone.


    ¡ö


    It''s because of Hitogami.


    I have to at least kill Hitogami...


    ¡ª¨C


    The contents suddenly became heavy. Zanoba and Aisha died too, huh? ...That''s harsh.


    But still, I wonder if he didn''t search for our family? Well, I don''t know how he''d be able to face Lucy after all this time though.


    ...Or could it be that despite not being written in this diary, Lilia and the others died as well?


    For Norn not to be mentioned either...


    ...No, let''s stop with this. Let''s think of things that weren''t written as things that didn''t happen.


    Still, Zanoba''s death really didn''t have anything to do with Hitogami but... It seems that he had already badly fallen into tunnel vision by then.


    After this, he began searching for Hitogami like a madman. More severely than ever before, he proceeded with a vigor that massacred everyone in his way.


    Then, he found it.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    I''m excited.


    I''m in the far reaches of the Begaritto Continent.


    In a ce that basically no one has stepped before, I found a certain ruin.


    It''s the ruin of the ancient Dragon Race.


    ording to the wall art left here...


    This world is separated into 6 parts.


    The Dragon World.


    The Human World.


    The Demon World.


    The Beast World.


    The Ocean World.


    The Sky World.


    Each of them is like one of six surfaces; in other words, they''re connected like a die.


    Inside them.


    In the interior of the die, is the Void World.


    If you want to travel from one world to another, you have no choice but to go through the Void World.


    But unless you use a certain method, you can''t pass through the Void World.


    After this, the wall was broken so I couldn''t read it, but at the very end, this was written:


    ¡ºHitogami... is the Void World¡»


    I''ve finally found him.


    I think I''ll stay here for a while and research what''s written here.


    ¡ö


    Written on the wall art is the history of the attempts at reaching the heart of the Void World.


    It seems to be derived from magic like summoning magic or teleport magic that uses the Void World as a path.


    I guess I really should research in that direction, huh?


    ¡ö


    I''ve studied the entirety of these ruins.


    It seems that the ancient Dragon Race built something for the sake of reaching the heart of the Void World.


    But, I don''t know what it was.


    The part of the wall art that described it was copsed.


    But there''s no mistake that it''s something rted to summoning and transfer magic.


    ¡ö


    When you mention summoning, whates to mind is Perugius.


    That guy is informed on summoning magic.


    If I ask him, he might know something.


    ¡ö


    Perugius didn''t know a thing.


    To start with, that guy didn''t even know about Hitogami.


    Besides the fact that Lace would be enraged at the word Hitogami, Perugius didn''t know a thing.


    With this, I''m back to the starting point.


    Though Lace knew of Hitogami, he doesn''t exist in this world anymore... Perhaps Orsted might know something.


    ¡ö


    I never even got close to meeting Orsted.


    I guess I really should research teleport magic, huh?


    Still, it might be because I''ve continued to fight over these past few decades, but the movements of my body are bing slower.


    I might be about to hit my limit.


    No, while I can still move, I''ll go search for another ancient Dragon Race ruin.


    ¡ª¨C


    This world is a die, and in the hollow part inside is the Void World.


    And Hitogami is literally in the heart of this world.


    I see.


    That feeling of being sucked underground when I''m being transferred. It''s because I''m really being pulled underground and I pass through the Void World. Though I say ''underground'', even if I dig into the earth, I probably won''t reach the Void World.


    Now then, the continuation is a few yearster, huh. It''s a diary with a lot of omissions.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    I found a second ancient Dragon Race ruin.


    It''s deep in the mountains on the Magic Continent.


    Just why did the ancient Dragon Race build their ruins in such an out of the way and dangerous ce?


    This area is filled with nothing but troublesome monsters.


    Ah... Come to think of it, is Perugius''s flying castle also a ruin?


    Well, whatever.


    I''ll conquer the ruins starting tomorrow.


    ¡ö


    It bore fruit.


    I found aplete version of the wall art that I found a few years ago.


    This ce had the missing parts of the method of reaching the Void World that was copsed on the other one.


    The ancient Dragon Race created 5 treasures. Using these, you can reach the Void World.


    ...Finally.


    Finally, it seems that I''ll be able to reach Hitogami.


    However, I''m already over 60 years old.


    My body is rickety.


    Will I make it in time?


    ¡ö


    When I returned to Perugius''s ce, a certain matter was proven.


    It was that the ancient Dragon Race produced 5 treasures.


    Each one of the Five Dragon Generals held one, and it seems only the Dragon God held the secret to the door to the world.


    But of the Five Dragon Generals, one has already died.


    The treasure he held is missing.


    The final member of the Five Dragon Generals is also missing.


    ording to Perugius, it seems that the final member will appear in a few decades.


    I almost remembered something about the implications of his words, but in the end couldn''t remember.


    Lately it''s getting harder to remember what I want.


    I wonder if Perugius is still hiding something.


    I''m irritated.


    However, Perugius is the only person I can talk about the good days with.


    I don''t want to kill him.


    Perugius said that if it was Orsted, he might know about the secret, but... I haven''t the slightest clue where he is.


    There are still a few decades until the final person appears.


    Just that is enough to feel despair about.


    I probably can''t live that long. This body is already at its limit.


    I can feel that I don''t have much longer to live.


    What should I do...?


    I don''t have any time left.


    ¡ö


    I can''t obtain the treasures of the Five Dragon Generals.


    Whether because they''re treasures, or because they''re secret, it doesn''t seem like I can produce them.


    There''s too much I don''t understand about their principles.


    I... can''t go to the Void World.


    ¡ö


    I''m tired of this.


    Just how long must I struggle by myself?


    For who am I even doing this for?


    Even my hatred towards Hitogami is wearing out.


    I''m tired.


    I just feel tired.


    Part 4


    I could feel that he''d really given up.


    There aren''t many pages left.


    So I''d just read roughly 50 years worth, huh?


    Without any results to show for it, he continued to do nothing but struggle, and the result was that he didn''t get anywhere.


    Even if he weren''t me, he''d probably stop thinking about anything at all due to the weariness.


    No, if it were the current me, I might have given up at an even earlier stage.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡ö


    I think I''d better write my research notes separately here as well.


    Among my transfer magic research was a certain hypothesis:


    ¡ºSummoning magic¡» and the magic recorded on the Dragon Race wall art. If I modify these two, I might be able to travel to the past.


    However, on top of it being theoretical, just transferring back in time a few seconds should take a tremendous amount of mana.


    If I leap back in the order of years, just how much mana would I need?


    ¡ö


    I''ve decided to go to the past.


    I have my diary with me.


    If I use this diary as the origin, I might be able to return to the moment I wrote this diary.


    I''ll go back to the time when I was tricked by Hitogami, when I let out that rat, and when I killed Roxy.


    I don''t know if I''ll be able to go.


    I don''t know what''ll happen if I transfer to the past.


    I''m aware of the concept known as a ''time paradox''.


    ¡ö


    There are a lot of things I''m uneasy about.


    Will it be a time slip or a time leap?


    If it''s a time slip, what is it that I should tell them?


    I should tell them about the Magic Stone Disease, about Eris, and then about Hitogami.


    Will I be able to get it across to them?


    Will the me in the past believe that I came from the future?


    If it''s a time leap, how should I face Sylphy and Roxy?


    I want to see them once again. I want to meet them again. I want to apologize to them.


    But when I think that I''ll overwrite the consciousness of the me from when I was happy...


    Should I conduct more experiments regarding this point?


    Considering that I don''t know if I''ll cause a time paradox, I feel that it''d be best not to experiment too much.


    There''s also the possibility that if I go back a few days, only my consciousness travels there and I leave my memory behind.


    It''s possible that I''d continue to loop meaninglessly, unable to even die, and continue to live in this world...


    In that case, at the very least... Sylphy and Roxy onest time...


    No, I guess it''s fine.


    Let''s stop thinking about the difficult things.


    I don''t have anything left anyway.


    I couldn''t aplish a thing. I''ve be a worthless man.


    Even if I fail and it bes the cause for some other incident, I don''t care.


    I''m already fine with whatever.


    But if I manage to seed, then... I might give Hitogami a hell of a shock.


    ¡ª¨C


    The diary stops there. He probably leapt to me after that. He probably realized he didn''t have enough mana at that point.


    I don''t understand the theory behind his slight failure to leap to the past using teleport magic. In the first ce, based purely on what I''ve read, wouldn''t he have been fine with mana consumption had he just leapt to the past bit by bit? I wonder if it''s because he was senile that he didn''t realize that.


    No, that''s probably not it, huh.


    The me from that time definitely had confidence in his mana pool. The thought that he didn''t have enough might not have even crossed his mind.


    But somehow or other, I understood just what I needed to; if I don''t want to be like this, I must take action.


    "I''ve returned."


    The moment I thought that, I heard Roxy''s voice from the entrance.


    The things that I can do right now...


    First, I''ll have a discussion with Sylphy and Roxy tonight.


    About Eris, as well as what to do from now on.

 Chapter 174: Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 174: Resolve</h4>


    Part 1


    ¡ª Sylphy''s perspective ¡ª


    Recently Rudi has been acting strange.


    He locks himself all day in the study, and his face looks pale when I thought he was going toe out.


    What is he doing? Even though I''m worried, but he won''t tell even if I asked. Last night when I try to break the question, he instead takes me to bed.


    Well, if taking me helps his distress, then that works too.


    When I ask Roxy about this, she said.


    "Sylphy has noticed too... Rudi when troubled rarely likes to talk about it... Let''s just try to help him when the timees."


    So she''s worried too. But if this continues, maybe I should take the initiative and try to force him to exin what''s going on.


    With that in my mind, after dinner, Rudi pleads with some difficulty.


    "Ah, Roxy-san, Sylphy-san, can youe to my room after dinner?"


    A strange tone, feels a little like Rudi that time when he had Roxy and I together.


    But that''s nothing to feel guilty about, he shouldn''t feel like he''s imposing.


    That''s the kind of guy Rudi is, even I have no choice but to forgive him.


    Roxy doesn''t seem to mind, and she takes good care of me, so I don''t really mind doing it together either.


    Why is Rudi so worried.


    Regardless, since he asked, Roxy and I are busy preparing ourselves.


    We went in the bath together, and spread on perfume specific for this asion.


    For panty, I picked one I recently bought, and nightgown... the high exposure one. Rudi really likes it soft and with sleeves, so I picked that one.


    Also, I left two buttons unbuttoned in the front.


    Even though I''m a bit t chested, so that isn''t very sexy... But even if just a little, I want him to cherish me.


    Wait, will he think I''m too naughty... No no, Rudi won''t think so. It''s fine, it''s fine.


    A few days ago I caught him peeking when I had two buttons unbuttoned as well.


    Even though I caught him, since that seems to delight him, I let him have his fill, and that night he took me too.


    Roxy wears her usual one-piece nightgown, but she isn''t wearing any panties. That''s her method of attack as well...


    Regardless, since we''re both ready, we head towards the bedroom all fired up.


    Rudi sits on a chair in the bedroom, waiting on us. Roxy and I sit down side by side. Me on the right, Roxy on the left. There''s no particr reason for this, that just seems to be the way it works.


    "..."


    Usually, Rudi will with a perverted face squeeze between us. But today, something''s different.


    He sits solemnly on his chair, his face serious. Like searching for a way to break the ice before Rudi said [Ah!] and faces Roxy.


    "Ah-, Roxy."


    "Em?"


    "How''s Norn doing in school?"


    Feels like he''s reciting someone else''s line.


    Roxy can only smile wryly.


    "... Nothing in particr. Didn''t you ask Norn herself a few days ago?"


    "I thought it would be better if I get your judgement of it."


    Rudi sounds off. I snicker slightly.


    "Ah... Makes sense. Her studies and sword practice are so-so, but she''s working hard for the Student Council. She''s being recognized for her work on Public Morals. Even though there are many cheeky students, but they''ll generally give her way when they cross paths. That might have to do with being Rudi''s sister. Mostly, since she has many upperssman admirers, no one gives her any trouble. She seems to have many friends, so I don''t think there''s anything Rudi should worry about."


    "I see. Thank you."


    Yeah, Norn is a hard worker. I haven''t been to the school muchtely, but I have heard some news from other Student Council members. Rarely do you see a kid so diligent.


    I don''t get to act like an older sister very much...


    "Roxy, how about on your side?"


    "Huh, what is it?"


    "Anything in particr that''s bothering you recently? Right, for example, feeling hungry so you sneak out for food or something?"


    "Recently Rudi has always been sharing your meal with me. I''m actually worried that I might get fat."


    "How about at school?"


    "... School has been whatever. Once in a while someone will make fun of me because I''m small, and some students don''t pay attention to ss."


    "What? How dare they? Who are these impudent imbeciles that don''t pay attention to Roxy''s lessons. I''ll teach a lesson so the only thing they''ll say from then on is [JesusBABUCHAAAHHH]."


    Roxy bows lightly, a little shocked.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she ys with her hair.


    How nice.


    Having Rudi respect you so much. It makes me jealous.


    "Well, there''s one thing I''m worrying about..."


    "Go ahead."


    "That thing, I want to be sure before I announce it."


    "... Then I look forward to it."


    Ah, I think, I know what Roxy was going to say. Now that she mentioned it, her body has been acting strange recently.


    Maybe I should prepare to congratte her soon? No, she needs to confirm it still.


    "Sylphy."


    "What is it, Rudi?"


    Suddenly getting asked, I try my hardest to look cute by tilting my head. Rudi''s eyes focus slightly below my head, good, operation sessful!


    "Recently, em... Lucy, how is she?"


    "Doesn''t Rudi check up on her often? She''s doing well?"


    "She hasn''t suddenly started yelling [I am my own Lord throughout heaven and earth.] or anything like that right?"


    "Heaven... What? Ah, but Lilia-san said she''ll start to crawl very soon."


    "Oh."


    All thanks to Lilia-san, parenting has been going smootly.


    Even though Ariel-sama has said to leave the child care to the maids, and that mothers don''t need to be involved. But grandma said to give as much loving care with my own two hands as possible.


    So I have been following grandma''s advice. Rudi seems to want me to take good care of Lucy, so I will.


    "Sylphy, anything in particr that''s bothering you recently?"


    "No, but if I can be honest, it''s that my husband seems to be hiding something."


    I finally said it, but I feel like I didn''t say it well.


    "Oh, ohh, sorry."


    Rudi looks visibly shaken, sheepishly averts his eyes.


    So he''s hiding something.


    But would he tell...


    Right then, Rudi recovers.


    Looking focused.


    In these moments, Rudi looks so cool...


    "That''s actually what I asked you toe for today. That was it."


    I sit back straight and stop unbuttoning my gown.


    Roxy while puzzled also straightens up.


    "Em... Next, I don''t know how I say this but... a few days ago, I met someone."


    "Someone?"


    "Yes, a miko that can predict the future... someone like that."


    What Rudi said next even made us sense the impending crisis.


    How a bad person has been eyeing Rudi and the family (us).


    How that bad person might cause all sorts of misfortune on the family (us).


    How because of that, Rudi might start doing many things that look very strange to us.


    Honestly speaking, I''m worried that he''s over thinking it, but Rudi seems to have some definite proof. He must have thought about the situation before talking to us, about what he can say, about what he can''t.


    Even though some of this doesn''t make sense, but it''ll be toote once something happens. I can understand Rudi''s thought process here.


    "I see. Then, is there anything we can do to help?"


    "Not that there isn''t, but for me, I just want you to stay as safe as possible."


    That again, recently that''s all Rudi says. When did this start... Was it when Paul-san passed away?


    I know he''s just worrying about us, but isn''t he being too protective? I''m not a kid that can''t do anything anymore...


    "But what if Rudi faces danger while we''re not looking?"


    "It''s too early to tell, but it''s possible?"


    "I don''t want that..."


    Rudi was hit hard during the Atofe fight.


    Even though Rudi is strong, he doesn''t actually enjoy battle.


    Even though he still traveled far and wide, fighting, dying...


    Even though I don''t want to, I can only stay home and wait for Rudi,fort him, encourage him...


    Ugh-.


    "I understand."


    The person that said this is Roxy. Still twirling her hair, she looks at Rudi in the eye, smiling.


    "When Rudi isn''t home, I will protect Norn-san and Aisha-san."


    Straightforward she answers. Like she wants to confirm her mission to Rudi.


    "Roxy won''t mind?"


    Doesn''t Roxy want to follow him? That''s what I actually wanted to say. Roxy nods.


    "Because Rudi would be more upset if his family fell to misfortune than himself."


    "... But."


    Speaking of which, Roxy was with Rudi when Paul died. I only heard about how depressed Rudi was by Paul''s death. They said Rudi was at the worst he had ever been, so the situation must be really desperate for him.


    Desperate enough to break our vows... Ah, I''m a terrible woman, forget it.


    Rudi came back to me, that''s all that matters.


    "Sylphy, of course I don''t want to just watch on the sidelines if Rudi is in danger."


    What does that mean? Roxy will stay home?


    "If we feel there''s a time we have to lend him a hand, then let''s make our own judgement on how to help Rudi, when the timees."


    Ah, so that''s what she means. That makes sense if I think about it.


    We don''t need Rudi''s permission to help Rudi. We should do it, as long as Rudi is safe.


    "... You''re right. Em, I understand."


    Rudi can only smile wryly at Roxy''s words. Not with rebuke, but looking at her with eyes of trust.


    "Rudi, don''t look back, please just do what you think is right. We''ll protect you from behind."


    Roxy said with a smile. Rudi''s eyes sparkles. Roxy is amazing, to have Rudi''s respect like that.


    "Then, when I have it bad, pleasee to my aid."


    With a sigh of relief Rudi finally smiled. No matter what, as long as it helps Rudi calm down, that''s what''s important.


    If Rudi faces danger, I''ll decide on my own to help him. Yes, that''s right.


    Maybe it has always been like this for me, be his support when he''s in trouble, and be a good wife when he isn''t.


    That''s fine.


    "Then, there''s one more thing."


    At that moment I was clenching my fist with enthusiasm, when Rudi said in a meek voice.


    Somehow the atmosphere is different. The stuff said earlier was difficult, but was with wording. This time it feels like we''re back to the topic he has been avoiding.


    "... This, is there even a good way to say this?"


    "Is it really that bad?"


    Roxy carefully prods Rudi. He nods forcefully.


    "It''s hard for me to tell you two."


    "..."


    What is it? Now I''m feeling anxious. Is it about Rudi looking unwell recently?


    Don''t tell me he has some incurable disease that even Detoxification Magic can''t cure?


    "I''m not sure yet, but, we might have to add another person."


    "..."


    "..."


    Eh, add a person, so a girl? That''s what he means?


    Even though I told him to not add anymore...


    No, I never asked him not to, forget it.


    But Rudi doesn''t keep his promises! What is he even thinking?


    But I won''t ask, I am the good wife, a good wife won''t object to her husband.


    "Who? Nanahoshi?"


    I try my best to stay calm, pretending that I''m angry. I think I''m sessful.


    Speaking of the wench, Nanahoshi. She doesn''t feel right to me. She doesn''t seem to like Rudi, at most the only thing she feels for. If Rudi pushes the issue, I won''t object to her. But just because I won''t object doesn''t mean I will wee her... Em¨C.


    "She''s not Nanahoshi."


    Rudi denies it, but Rudi furrows his brow, like he feels particrly apologetic.


    "A girl by the name of Eris."


    "Eris..."


    Eris, who''s Eris? I think I heard of her before, but she''s not someone from school.


    "I remember her. Rudi was her home tutor at Fortress City Roa back then, right?"


    Quickly, likeing to my rescue Roxy answers. Now I remember her.


    "... She''s the one that gave Rudi that illness."


    "Yes, ah, something like that."


    Has Rudi already forgotten, what happened when we reunited?


    It wasn''t clear to me back then, but from how much Rudi changed after we got married, I know now how much that illness destroyed his pride as a man.


    That pain, was that woman, even though I don''t have a solid grasp of her, I know that to be the truth. Even at the start I suffered as well.


    "Rudi suffered so much back then, yet, you still like her?"


    "The person I like now is Sylphy."


    He stares straight into my eyes and said bluntly. How embarrassing.


    Ohh, Rudi is so cool, I want to roll around and yell.


    If they''re still here, I want to go show off to Rinia and Pursena.


    No no, right now there''s this person called Eris. I can''t lie to myself.


    "Then, since she left Rudi, will she still have any lingering feelings and want to make up with you?"


    "No, leaving is my misunderstanding. Lingering feelings and such, I don''t think her heart has changed."


    "... But, Rudi suffered so much."


    "Yes..."


    "I still remember how savage Rudi felt in those days."


    "Back then, not only could I not forgive Eris, I was even afraid of meeting her."


    "..."


    So it''s different now? Is this the future-predicting miko''s doing?


    Maybe he gives those sorts of prophecies. Em, still, something feels wrong.


    Well, if someone told me [In the future, you''ll marry a boy name Rudeus and have 5 children] I''d look forward to it.


    But for these things how the person in question feels is important. Getting married even though Rudi obviously doesn''t like her. How does that work?


    "If Sylphy objects to marrying her, then let''s just stop here. But ultimately I still want to clear the air with her."


    Rudi said, but he seems toe to some realization from his own words. What is it?


    "But apparently, Eris, for me even till now, has been training at the Holy Land of the Sword. Isn''t it pitiful for her if I reject her when she returns?"


    "True, it might be as you said."


    Always working, but finally get rejected. I can sympathize with that kind of fear, because back in Buina Vige, I too was doing the same to chase Rudi.


    "I''m not really objecting..."


    If the Metastasis Event didn''t happen, and Rudi never came back to Buina Vige, I might have gone to search for him. If I saw him married with another girl... Then it would hit me hard...


    "I have never seen her... but... well..."


    Yes. I have never seen her either. Because of the way she treated Rudi, I always thought she was a terrible person.


    But, a misunderstanding, in other words she has always loved Rudi, in other words she never meant to hurt Rudi like that.


    After some thought, Roxy finally speaks.


    "Why not wait until you finally reunite with Eris-san before deciding on this?"


    "Roxy?"


    "I got a feeling that even Rudi doesn''t really know where you stand on this. Until you meet with her again, there are a lot of things that you won''t know."


    What is Roxy thinking? A third yer has appeared, yet she doesn''t show any objection. Yet all I can think about is all my own concerns...


    "After meeting Eris, if I can see no way for this to work, then... I might object as well."


    Ah, so that''s how it is, the same idea as before. Just an agreement. As expected of Roxy. She has thought this through.


    It feels like she''s a much more reliable wife than I am.


    "Of course, this doesn''t involve just us alone. We need to talk with the rest of the family as well... But for me, I''ll support Rudi''s decision."


    "Thank you."


    "As long as you won''t forget about me, even if you add 3, 4 more, I won''t mind."


    "Forgetting Roxy is impossible."


    "Promise?"


    "Promise."


    Rudi''splete trust, smart...


    She makes me so jealous.


    No, I have to work to be like her too.


    My goal as a mature woman.


    "Sylphy, I''m really sorry."


    "No, rather, seems like all I do isin. Sorry."


    Rudi and I both lower our heads in apology.


    Roxyughs quietly at this sight.


    This feels a little different than with Luke and Ariel.


    It''s a pleasant space.


    But if there''s one more.


    How will it change...


    It makes me anxious.


    Will she steal Rudi?


    ¡ª Rudeus''s perspective ¡ª


    Afterwards, the three of us sleep in a row. Even I''m in no mood for fun after those heavy words.


    ... Still, in my head I can''t help but remember Eris''s face, no matter how hard I try.


    Even though I have long put her behind me, but from the depths of my guts I feel something rising.


    Just like Roxy said, I don''t even know what I really think about her.


    No matter what, I need to settle the score with Eris.


    But, to be honest, I''m scared to meet her. She''ll definitely kick my ass. She seems to have be impossibly strong.


    That Eris, if she saw Sylphy and Roxy beside me, what will she do?


    ... Well, the diary didn''t mention anything about her attacking Sylphy.


    But the diary might not always be right. Depending on how the topic and mood shifts, things can easily go out of hand.


    Unease. The way it is, if I meet with Eris again, what will actually happen?


    With my mind running in circles I eventually fall asleep.


    Hitogami appears.


    Part 2


    A white space. A ce where people travel through using teleporation magic. In there, I stand, the body the same as from my previous life.


    ording to the research of my future self, this is the Void World. Like a 4th dimensional space in the center of the six worlds.


    The old man saiding here is impossible. Yet, here I am.


    What does it mean, based on my appearance, maybe only my consciousness is here, like a soul summoned.


    "..."


    Hitogami standing there, wearing a smile as usual. No, no smile.


    Unhappiness streams from his mosaic body.


    "This sucks."


    He murmurs unhappily.


    "You sure made a mess of things."


    That frustration and attitude is almostpletely unimaginable from before.


    "Coming back from the future, isn''t that cheating? Why the hell. Even though I almost won."


    Looks like, from how unhappy you are, everything that old man said is true?


    You lied to me? You killed Roxy and Sylphy?


    So my future self found a loop hole?


    Got you in a bind?


    "Are you serious? Loop hole? Me in a bind? Pssh, really? The future you seems to have misunderstood quite a few things."


    His words might be full of contempt, but I can hear some helplessness in his voice.


    I can''t let him lead me by the horns. I have to keep him talking.


    "What''s this [Keep him talking]? Even though you''re second rate, you think you''re so clever."


    Are you done? Even if I''m second rate, I still have a brain.


    Hey, you, tell me.


    Why my family, why me, why do you have to harm us?


    "Indeed, why? Maybe I just enjoy watching you squirm after killing your entire family."


    Hitogami is off his game today.


    He had me ying in the palm of his hand until now, but I made aplete mess of the board without thinking, and now his motivation is gone.


    "Yes, it''s all your fault. Not thinking about what you''re doing is your fault."


    Hey, answer me. I don''t care about your goal, and I won''t go interfering either.


    My future me has said, I can''t beat you, so even if I have to suck up to you I won''t make you my enemy.


    I n to do that.


    Up until now... well, I''m just dancing to your tune, ying in your hand, but up until now has been smooth sailing.


    It''s fine if I''m being taken advantage of, or you want me to be your arms and legs, I wouldn''t refuse. But, at least, spare my family.


    "Well, aren''t you brave."


    Since you really haven''t done anything to me yet, or at least, as far as I know.


    Rtionships are important. Even though you tried to kill Roxy and her baby, but that was aborted. I can pretend aborted things never happen. Let bygones be bygones.


    Before I feel I can forgive you, at least we should build a working rtionship.


    "Ha."


    Hitogami seems to have thought of something. His mood changed, then he said.


    "What if I say my goal is world peace? Will you believe me?"


    Ah, world peace, very noble, I approve.


    LOVE and PEACE is my motto, and if my sexy time can contribute to that all the better!


    "No sexy time."


    Oh.


    "You know that Dragon God, that Orsted, right? His ultimate goal is to destroy this world."


    Really? I can''t tell.


    "That guy has been in the background making various moves. When I die this world will also break apart. That''s why Orsted has been working to kill me."


    Maybe you did something to anger him? Like with me, kill his family or something?


    "Didn''t I say before? I cannot touch him, so, I do not recall."


    Whatever, and then?


    "Orsted is strong, but he''s only one person, because he carries that curse. Moreover, as long as he''s alone, he can never beat me!"


    Then just ignore him?


    "I thought so too... until you showed up!"


    What did I do?


    "Nothing... But it appears that Orsted''s curse does not affect your descendants. They''lle to Orsted''s aid, and I''ll be defeated by Orsted, your descendants, and their allies."


    I see... That''s why you took aim at the pregnant Roxy?


    Say, Luke taking Sylphy to war, that was your doing too. Since you didn''t get rid of Lucy, then the problem was the elder son and second daughter? Was that wrong? But if that''s the case, then why don''t you get rid of me earlier? Why not?


    "After realizing your existence after the Metastasis Event, I made various attempts unsessfully. Your fate is unusually strong. Nothing I can do about it."


    Fate? Why is that?


    "Where do I begin? I can see several major paths towards the future, and at some levels I can make small adjustments. But when fate is strong, even I can''t do as I please. You do not die against Orsted; no matter how much I interfere, you''ll reunite with Roxy, get married, have a child."


    Is this cause and effect?


    Even if you go to the past to change the future, it''ll end roughly the same way?


    "Eh, something like that."


    Really? Roxy and I getting married is also fate. That makes me happy.


    "But that doesn''t make me happy."


    Ah, sorry. Well then, why do you have to kill my descendants? Why not wait for the distant future and get rid of my descendants... I mean the brats that help Orsted then?


    "Those descendants that have direct contact with Orsted also have strong fate like you. Not just you and your descendants, Sylphy''s and Roxy''s and Eris''s existences are also very strong. Their children, well, likely the same. But women''s fates bes particrly ambiguous at times."


    The time when strength of fate turns ambiguous... Don''t tell me.


    "Indeed. When they''re pregnant with a child."


    Right now, my entire body is a whirlpool of desire to punch this person in front of me, but I force myself to hold back. Even if I fight him here, I don''t feel any chances for victory.


    "But that too was a failure."


    But why did you kill Sylphy, even though she''s not pregnant and already had a child?


    "Is that what the diary says? Well, I haven''t got that far yet, so I don''t know either. Maybe I was just exterminating the weeds? Or maybe it had nothing to do with me, rather that Sylphy is fated to die if she''s ever separated from you."


    That''s why... so she has that sort of fate.


    "My n was perfect, to bait you, who has strong fate, bit by bit, and at your weakest use the most effective tactics for the best result."


    ARGGH... stay calm.


    Don''t get angry.


    Roxy and Sylphy are both safe.


    Good, good.


    "Just go ahead and say it. You don''t really think you''ll win like this? Let me be clear, your children''s fate is not as strong as your wives, you, or your descendants. I will not give up. I don''t n to die."


    So you don''t want to die, eh? So that''s what it is. But, is there another way?


    If it saves my family, I''ll do anything. How about I make it my family motto [Do not cooperate with Orsted] or indoctrinate my children. Something like Hitogami-sama is great, Dragon God sucks.


    "Useless. That alone won''t change fate."


    Then help me out here. My fate is strong, right? Then there has to be something I can do?


    "... Ah."


    You thought of something?


    "No, I''m not even sure if it''s possible. But it might... You say you would do anything right?"


    ... Yes, yes.


    "Then."


    Like he just came up with a new prank, Hitogami smirks.


    "Kill Orsted."


    Part 3


    "Rudi, it hurts, Rudi...!"


    When I woke up, I was tightly hugging Roxy. My throat dry, my body chill, and for some reason only my back is warm.


    "Ah... Sorry."


    "Cough... Cough..."


    After I let go, Sylphy ces a hand over my face and rubs my forehead. It''s covered in sweat.


    "Are you okay, Rudi?"


    From my backes a voice. I turn around to look. Roxy''s face before my eyes. From behind she hugs me tightly. My back feels warm.


    "Sorry."


    I sit up, it''ste night. Was that a dream? No, that wasn''t a dream. Without a doubt, it''s Hitogami.


    "Cough... What''s wrong, Rudi, are you okay?"


    Sylphy sits up as well, wiping my sweat with her sleeves. Still Roxy has me in her embrace, and now rubbing my chest.


    "It''s nothing... Just, it was a, strange dream."


    Kill Orsted. That''s what Hitogami said. But what does he mean? What was his n? I need to think this through.


    Orsted and Hitogami are enemies. But Orsted is one person, and one person can''t beat God.


    I don''t understand why even someone as strong as him cannot beat Hitogami. Perhaps reaching him requires severalpanions.


    Thus my descendants be Orsted''spanions, and as a result Orsted finds Hitogami and beats him.


    That''s why Hitogami wants to kill my descendants, kill Roxy, kill Sylphy, to erase this entire line.


    With that, Orsted can never reach Hitogami''s location, and Hitogami wins.


    Orsted is the mastermind, my descendants and Orsted, as long as one disappears, Hitogami wins.


    But, can I kill him? Hitogami says my fate is abnormally strong, but the same must go for Orsted.


    Even though, he makes Hitogami his enemy, and has always been fighting him.


    Why will I kill him? What must I use in order to kill someone as strong as him... Is there anything?


    My diary records several magic my future self has used.


    Magic Armor, that item I can make right now, and once made it will probably be very useful.


    My future self used several magic, gravity magic, teleportation magic, even electric magic.


    Gravity and Teleportation I don''t know... But in our previous fight, even Stone Cannon managed to deal some damage.


    Electric shock can even paralyze Atofe, so I have some weapons that can work. Then, I just need some defense, enough to blunt the damage.


    ... Why am I seriously considering killing Orsted?


    "Hey, Rudi, if it hurts, please tell us. Please say something?"


    Sylphy looks like she''s about to cry. With my right hand I embrace her head, and with my left hand I grab Roxy''s hand.


    Why else? To protect these two.


    "There''s, there''s a person, I must kill him."


    "... Eh?"


    "Rudi... What are you even talking about?"


    I did not answer Roxy. Separated from them two, I left the bed. Instantly warmth disappears, only chill remains.


    "Sorry."


    With that, I head out the room. My lights lit, my head heavy, I head to my study.


    Right now all I can think of is rereading the diary and trying to find inspiration from that old man''s battles.


    Kill Orsted. Kill him to save my family''s life.


    Even if we''re to perish together, even if my family would grieve, I''ll do it.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I saw the letter I nned to mail together.


    "..."


    On that letter I added another line.


    ... Maybe I won''t even get a chance to see Eris.

 Chapter 175: Nanahoshi’s Hypothesis

    <h4>Chapter 175: Nanahoshi''s Hypothesis</h4>


    Part 1


    Be suspicious of the Human God''s words, but don''t show any hostility.


    My future self said so.


    Certainly the Human God has told me several questionable things.


    The Dragon God ns to destroy the world, or if the Human God dies, the world will end.


    Where do the lies end, and the truth begins?


    There is definitely a lie somewhere.


    However, I shouldn''t start thinking that certain parts are lies while others are truth.


    If I do so, I might end up in a contradictory situation of falling for his lies.


    Honestly, I don''t think his displeasure is an act.


    The future me certainly dealt an unpredictable blow to him.


    Even so.


    On that point, the attitude he has taken of [Are you going to turn into my enemy?], has left me no choice.


    I don''t want to show the Human God any opposition.


    Being able to attack the people around me from a ce that I can''t reach, I don''t have the power to protect them.


    Then, I can only choose to show my allegiance.


    The Human God is detestable, and probably won''t honor his promises.


    But for the time being, if I try and do as he wishes, if I manage to settle things, there is a possibility that he might overlook me.


    The Human God told me to kill Orsted.


    Leaving out other parts, the fact that my descendants will join forces with Orsted and kill the Human God in the future seems credible for the time being.


    Whether it''s me or Orsted.


    If just one of us needs to die for the Human God to win, then it''s fine if it''s me who survives.


    I will protect my family.


    The one aiming at my family is the Human God but, the Human God is in a ce I can''t reach.


    Since I can''t reach him, he will keep aiming at my family.


    However, Orsted is in this world.


    He''s not an opponent I feel I can win against. Frankly, I have no desire to fight him.


    However,pared to the Human God, if it''s against him there is at least a possibility.


    In the end, I want to avoid having someone die because I chose wrongly.


    Part 2


    On the next day after I met the Human God in a dream, I went with Sylphy to the adventurer''s guild and mailed a letter.


    Afterwards, together with Sylphy, I returned to the Sky Fortress.


    I separated with Sylphy at the entrance, and turned towards Nanahoshi''s location.


    Having been told to kill Orsted, I wondered who I should consult with and I remembered her.


    Probably because of the words my future self left me; consult with Nanahoshi.


    Besides, if it''s Nanahoshi, she probably has an idea where Orsted currently is.


    First, I need to go to her.


    Sooner orter, I''ll need to discuss this with Sylphy and Roxy as well but...


    I''m worried that they''ll start ming themselves once they hear the story.


    Whether it''s Sylphy or Roxy or the children, neither of them have any fault in this.


    That''s why I should choose my words carefully.


    As for the correct words to say, I havepletely no idea however.


    "Hey."


    "Oh. You''ve surprisingly returned quickly, haven''t you?"


    A few days have already passed but, it looks like Nanahoshi still hasn''tpletely recovered and is still in bed.


    Still, herplexion has improved somewhat.


    "Nanahoshi, I''ve brought some get well presents."


    "Sorry for troubling you."


    I put the assortment of fruits I bought from the marketce on the table.


    In this season they were a bit expensive but, if you want to ask a favor of someone, there are certain rules of etiquette that need to be followed.


    Even if we are in a give and take rtionship.


    "You''re making a scary face. Did something happen?"


    Nanahoshi asked with an uneasy look.


    I wonder if I''m making such a scary face.


    I probably am.


    Surely, the face that I have right now is worse than Nanahoshi.


    "It''s a bit sudden but, I want you to return the favor now."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "First I need you to listen, it might sound unbelievable at first though."


    "I understand."


    I slowly talked about how my future self came back to the present.


    What we talked about, the events that will happen, what was written in the diary, and how, as if to support them, the Human God appeared in a dream with an irritated face. My descendants that, supposedly, will cooperate with Orsted to kill the Human God. Finally, about the Human God telling me to kill Orsted.


    I told her everything.


    "..."


    After listening, Nanahoshi seemed as if she was brooding; putting her finger on her forehead.


    "... sorry. Let me confirm... Time slip?"


    "Right. He said he came from the future."


    "Any proof?"


    "The diary had Japanesements in it, and my true name from my previous life."


    "Your real name, what was it?"


    "I don''t want to say."


    "If you don''t want to... But, can you really believe that person?"


    "... what are you trying to say?"


    "It''s possible that he''s another person who tripped into this world. He''s probably pretending to be you from the future."


    "That diary was simr to the same diary I made. It also had simr contents to mine."


    "Even with that, it''s possible it was duplicated while you were sleeping."


    If you keep throwing out skepticism then there would be no end to it.


    "... But I believe he''s not a fake."


    "That''s fine but, the Human God probably sent him with that in mind."


    "Then you are saying he fabricated the diary, and our entire conversation in my dream was nothing more than an act?"


    "I won''t say that but... is the Human God trustworthy?"


    "No. he isn''t."


    "But you''re listening to what he says?"


    "But... there''s nothing I can do about it..."


    Nanahoshi sighed.


    And then, as if resolving herself, said:


    "To be honest, about the Human God, I also heard about him from Orsted by chance."


    "... Something like that happened?"


    "Yes. Immediately after he almost killed you, he talked about him a little."


    "..."


    "He didn''t talk about it in detail but, he said he would definitely kill him. However, he said it was currently impossible for him..."


    Orsted moved in order to kill the Human God.


    Right now it was impossible. However, it will be possible in the future.


    The reason it bes possible, is it because of my descendants?


    Or is it because of the revival of thest Dragon general?


    Whichever it is, the Human God wants to prevent it from happening.


    For the time being, should I go along with his ns?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel there is some credibility to his words.


    With that timing and his attitude, would he tell lies?


    Did he also foresee that conversation between us?


    I have no intention to see through his lies.


    No, right now, his objectives don''t matter.


    "Well? Why did you talk about this to me? There are other people more suitable, right? Even if you told me, there''s nothing I can do..."


    "... My future self told me to discuss it with you."


    "The future you... to me, did he?"


    Hearing that, I was too embarrassed to reply.


    Should I say it?


    There was nothing written about it in the diary but; failing to the very end, the Nanahoshi whose fate I didn''t know about.


    No. I feel it''s better to say it.


    If she knew she would fail, she can prepare herself. And she can think about methods to avoid that.


    "It seems that, until the very end, you failed to return."


    When I said that, Nanahoshi''s eyes opened wide.


    However she closed her lips tightly and shook her head.


    "Not that. The future you... why did he tell you to discuss it with me?"


    "mmmm... about that... He didn''t tell me you died but, perhaps because you know about Orsted''s location, and then, you would be more knowledgeable about this type of thing than me, and would probably be able to think up a n."


    "This type of thing?"


    "Probably, something like what the Human God''s objective is or..."


    If you think about it, the Human God''s objective can be identified.


    He''d probably say its world peace but, in short, it''s all for the sake of avoiding his death in the future.


    Well, it''s probably a lie but...


    "... Hey... can you show me your diary?"


    "Sure."


    I handed over my diary and, Nanahoshi opened it from the first page and started flipping through it.


    She soon made a frown.


    "This, is going to take some time. Your hand writing is dirty too..."


    "It took me two days to read it all."


    "Is that so, then, mind giving me a day?"


    "You''re going to read it in one day?"


    "Reading is my strong point after all. I''ll finish it by tonight"


    I wanted to tell her to scan through it and just concentrate on the important parts but, if she reads everything properly, she might be able to understand something.


    On that point, I''ll just rely on her.


    "Then I''ll rest for awhile. Lately, I haven''t been able to sleep much."


    "I understand. Come back after you''ve rested."


    "I''m relying on you."


    Having said that, I left Nanahoshi''s room.


    In that moment, a load was lifted off my shoulders.


    I felt relieved.


    That''s strange. Did I have that much faith in Nanahoshi?


    No. It''s different.


    Nanahoshi is someone I confide in on things that I can''t tell to even Sylphy or Roxy.


    If I had to say it, it''s because she''s not as important to me that I can rely on her for this.


    For me to think that, I''m a cold-hearted person, aren''t I?


    "..."


    By coincidence I looked outside the window and saw Ariel, Zanoba, Cliff, Sylphy, and Perugius discussing something in the garden.


    Luke is standing attentively at the back.


    Acting as Ariel''s intermediary, Sylphy talked with Perugius. Surprisingly, she has changed a lot from the withdrawn, bullied, Sylphy I knew.


    However, ording to my future self, in the end Ariel returned to her country without receiving Perugius''s cooperation.


    And then she lost.


    Sylphy had joined her... and died.


    Should I lend them a hand?


    ...No. I have other priorities.


    Right now, I need to think about the Human God.


    If I can resolve this, the incident where Sylphy dies will probably not happen.


    While thinking that, I arrived at my room.


    For now, I''ll go to sleep.


    Part 3


    When I awakened, Sylphy was already sleeping next to me.


    A close-up of her usual cute, sleeping face filled my vision.


    I didn''t remember sleeping with her.


    That means she probably snuck in sometime after I fell asleep.


    If I move, I''ll probably wake her.


    She probably wanted to talk to me about the discussion with Perugius.


    If that''s the case, I''m sorry.


    I unfastened Sylphy''s arms that were wrapped around my waist. After caressing her hair, I left the bed.


    "nn... Rudi... let''s kiss..."


    With her adorable sleep-talking, and looking at her defenseless sleeping face, this is the part where I would usually get horny.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have time to think about erotic things.


    Fixing my bed hair with my hands, in order not to wake Sylphy, I quietly left the room.


    Outside the window, the sky was already filled with stars.


    It has already be night time.


    Since stars also exist in this world, does that mean space as well?


    Thinking about such things, I walked along the hallway.


    "Where are you going thiste at night?"


    "Waa?"


    At the corner of the hallway, a man with a yellow mask suddenly called out to me.


    "...Arumanfi."


    "This is the time when humans sleep. Where are you going at thiste hour?"


    "To Nanahoshi''s room. Has she already gone to sleep?"


    "She just asked me for some pen and paper. She''s still awake."


    "Thank you."


    With my heart beating a little fast, I left that ce.


    I wonder if spirits don''t go to sleep.


    Well, he''s not human for sure.


    A 24-hour security guard that gives peace of mind.


    "If I remember correctly, the conversations inside the castle can pass through the walls, I think..."


    That means, the conversation I had with Nanahoshi has also entered Perugius''s ears.


    That they aren''t saying anything, means that they are just monitoring the situation?


    And then not just Perugius''s ears, but the Human God''s as well...


    While thinking that, I silently walked inside the castle and headed towards her room.


    Outside her room, light was leaking out from the door''s crevice.


    It seems she''s still awake.


    For now, I''ll knock.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Rudeus."


    "Coming thiste at night, won''t your wife misunderstand?"


    "Should Ie back tomorrow?"


    "It doesn''t really matter to me. Come in, please."


    Being told to do so, I went inside.


    Nanahoshi was still in bed, however, arge number of paper stacks were scattered around her.


    "It''s a bit disorderly isn''t it?"


    "It''s a result of considering a lot of things."


    "Did you manage to find anything?"


    I asked while picking up pieces of paper and sat down on a chair.


    "For the time being, thanks to your story and diary I have a hypothesis."


    "Oh? A hypothesis?"


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time, the reason why I came to this world, this ce, this era."


    Did that have any rtionship with our conversation just now, I wonder?


    No. It''s fine.


    For now, I''ll listen.


    "In the beginning, I thought it wasn''t just me, but my friends as well, who were transferred to this world."


    "..."


    I wonder if it''s fine for me to ask why.


    Though I already knew why she wanted to say that.


    In the corner of my mind¡ª remained memories of my final moments in my previous world. A somewhat inexplicable phenomenon.


    I tried to save three people who were going to be run over by a truck.


    However, there was one person I could not save.


    In the end, I ended up being run over by that truck.


    And so, I was the only one who ended up getting run over by a truck.


    Without being run into, Nanahoshi was transported to this world.


    It would not be strange for someone else to be transported to this world other than her.


    "But, no matter where I searched in this world, I couldn''t find them."


    "What''s the possibility of them dying as soon as they were transferred here?"


    "I thought about it but, even though I safely came here, they died?"


    And so, roaming the world together with Orsted, she searched for her friends, did she?


    No. That shouldn''t be the only reason she traveled around the world.


    "There wasn''t anything special that happened to me as well."


    "Truly? Nothing at all?"


    "...?"


    I wonder what she''s trying to say.


    Certainly, there shouldn''t be anything.


    My life in Buina vige, together with Paul, Zenith and Lilia was peaceful.


    "I, hearing that your future self came here to the past, hearing that your future self didn''t have any internal organs, wondered if I also came from the future."


    "Ha? What do you mean? Are you saying that in truth, this world''s timeline extends into our previous world?"


    "Not that. If I had to say, I wonder if I can exin it. We still don''t know the reason for the teleportation incident, do we?"


    "Didn''t that disaster happen because you were transferred here?"


    "Yes but, beyond that theory, normally that disaster wouldn''t happen."


    But, that should have been expected since you were transferred from another world.


    "However, unlike your case, there was no disaster when my future self came here."


    "Didn''t it happen?"


    "What? Where?"


    "Didn''t his internal organs disappear somewhere?"


    "No... that''s..."


    Is this what Nanahoshi wanted to say?


    That there were simrities in the vanished organs and people being transferred in the teleport disaster?


    "After time-travelling fifty years, your magical power dried up."


    "...No, even if you say it dried up, he was still able to use magic."


    "However, at the time he used magic, he also started weakening right? Even though he became a powerful magician, he gave up on healing his injuries."


    Nanahoshi tapped on the front cover of the diary.


    "Supposing I came from a hundred years into the future, I would need two persons worth of your magical power, right?"


    I realized that Nanahoshi was trying to confirm something.


    She probably learned something I still didn''t know.


    "Your future self fifty years from now, traveled through fifty years and lost his internal organs.


    Where did those internal organs disappear to?


    Did they remain in the world fifty years from now?


    If the time he traveled was a hundred years, would it just end with his internal organs?


    In that situation, would his entire body remain in the future?"


    "..."


    "It''s different, right? The entire body would be sent to the same ce the organs disappeared to."


    "Where would that be?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just, until a bnce is reached, everything would be tweaked. This world''s magical power should also be following thew of conservation of energy."


    Thew of conservation of energy.


    "I haven''t researched it in detail but... In that incident, humans probably disappeared by the thousands, or tens of thousands."


    "..."


    "You, after that incident, did you feel nothing wrong with your body? Like your magical power suddenly being drained very low for example?"


    After that disaster.


    At that time, together with Eris, we encountered Ruijerd and became adventurers at the town of Rikarisu.


    I don''t think anything happened but...


    No, now that you mentioned it, I got easily tired while we were moving towards the town of Rikarisu.


    A sluggish feeling, isn''t that the same as when my magical power is almost dried up?


    "There was but... then what''s the difference between people who disappeared because of teleportation and those who didn''t?"


    "As the Human God said, there is probably a rtion to how strong their fate is? It looks like those who had strong fates didn''t disappear."


    "... Is that your guess?"


    "That and everything else. All of it was conjecture. Didn''t I say it was a hypothesis?"


    It looks like I have a strong fate.


    And it seems the same could be said for the beautiful females around me; Both Sylphy and Eris survived.


    In hindsight, my family also had strong fates.


    "In short, you''re telling me you also time-traveled from the future?"


    "No, I''m just wondering if it''s fine to think of it like that."


    Nanahoshi scratched her head and groaned as if she couldn''t exin it clearly.


    "For sure, in the future, a situation in which the Human God is defeated will ur."


    "...Would it?"


    "Yes. That''s why the Human God, in order to avoid that, made contact with you. Hey, when did you meet the Human God for the first time? Do you still remember?"


    The first time I met the Human God was, right... immediately after the teleport disaster.


    No, but, I feel he said something like watching me even before then.


    Was that also a lie?


    He said he saw me at the teleport disaster.


    From which part did he start lying? And where does it end?


    "Before the teleport disaster, didn''t you see anything that bothered you?"


    Something that bothered me...


    Nothing.


    Wait... No, there was something.


    In the Fedoa region, inside the room that grandfather Sauros used for sex, from that tower I saw a red sphere.


    "That''s a clue, right? Do you still remember when it first appeared?"


    When...?


    There''s no reason I would know that...


    No, wait... I feel like grandfather Sauros said something about it.


    Remember.


    Remember.


    This body has a good memory. I should be able to remember it.


    Mmm... it should be...


    "It was discovered just three years before."


    "Around the time I was five years old, I think."


    "When you were five years old, did anything happen? Did you encounter anyone?"


    "If it''s when I was five years old, that was the time I met Sylphy, after that, someone else who''s special..."


    Suddenly, something in my head connected.


    I met with Sylphy and became close to her.


    As a result, Paul pulled us apart, and I met with Eris.


    And then on my tenth birthday.


    I almost did it with Eris.


    The teleport incident happened the next day.


    And then, immediately after the teleport disaster, I started to have contact with the Human God.


    In short, the future where the Human God dies was born because of that?


    "Originally, you''re not someone who should have existed in this world, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "What do you think is the reason you transferred to this world?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I believe that holds some significance."


    "Significance? Like what?


    "Someone, in order to the change the future, sent you and me into this era."


    "Someone? Who?"


    "Surely, someone from the future. Someone who wants the Human God to die."


    I don''t understand this.


    Then, is she telling me that I''m being manipted by someone?


    "I don''t understand. In the end, what are you trying to tell me?"


    "I''m saying that in order for the world where the Human God dies in the future to exist, the two of us are necessary."


    This has beplicated.


    "I was probably summoned to this world in order to create a method for your descendants to kill the Human God in the future."


    "..."


    "That''s why, as long as I don''t create that method, I won''t be able to return to my original world. My return magic will fail."


    "Why would that happen?"


    "Because that''s the reason I was called to this world. In short, my existence is a time paradox."


    Hypothesis.


    The reason the Human God dies, is because my descendants and Orsted will kill him.


    In order for that to happen, I need to make children.


    The moment I met with Sylphy, it was established that I would make children with her.


    Looking at the time that the Human God was fixated on Roxy, probably with Roxy too.


    The teleport incident happened during a time where I could have done erotic things with Eris. She''s probably connected as well.


    After that, it seems the Human God can''t be killed with just my descendants and Orsted alone.


    In order for that to happen, there is something important that Nanahoshi needs to do.


    And so, Nanahoshi was summoned.


    That''s why she said [I came from the future].


    Was this done because someone intended it to happen? Or was it some prank of causality?


    We don''t know.


    Nanahoshi''s hypothesis is that, as a result of what someone did in the future, we were created in the past.


    Did the futuree first?


    Or was it the past?


    Did the egge first? Or the chicken?


    "I understand your hypothesis."


    "I''m sorry for being bad at exining but, I''m d that you understood."


    It was an interesting conversation.


    Whates after is an uninteresting one.


    "In short; my descendants, together with Orsted, will kill the Human God. That extent is believable."


    "Well, it seems that way."


    "Then, let''s return to our original issue."


    "Original?"


    "About killing Orsted."


    "That''s..."


    Nanahoshi knitted her eyebrows.


    "Even if your hypothesis was correct, the Human God is aiming to avoid that future. Practically, he''s already done that once. Even if our fates are fixed, the future can still be changed."


    "...I think it''s better if you stop. More than that you should consult with Orsted. Perhaps ¡ª-"


    "Please stop. The Human God is probably watching our movements at this very moment."


    "..."


    Hearing that, Nanahoshi looked at the ceiling.


    Unfortunately, the void world lies below.


    "Something like fate isn''t certain. Even if you say that my and Sylphy''s fate is strong, my father died, and my mother became an invalid. I don''t think the Human God can do anything immediately, but he can see the future. Once he sees me trying to rebel, by the time I return home, there''s a possibility Aisha and everyone else would be dead. One year after, two years after, I would continue into a path of misfortune."


    "...But, the Human God shouldn''t be able to justy his hands on whoever he wants, right?"


    "I wonder about that. If you think that way, then it''s also possible he should be able to. It wouldn''t be strange for him to hide how powerful he is."


    "I can''t deny that."


    "Besides, in the end, Orsted can''t win, right? If you can believe the Human God''s word, that is. If my descendants don''t help him, he''ll lose, right?"


    "Well, if we based it on what we know, then yes."


    "I will protect my family. The one aiming at my family is the Human God but, the Human God is in a ce I can''t reach. However, Orsted is in this world. I don''t know where he is but, if it''s him it shouldn''t be impossible."


    "But, you can''t trust the Human God to keep his word."


    "Orsted is the Dragon God. If the diary can be believed, then he probably knows a technique to go to the void world. If I kill him, if the method to travel to the void world disappears, then in reality, the Human God should lose his reason to target my children."


    "But, even if you kill Orsted, another method to go to the void world would probably be..."


    "Then what should I do!?"


    I, myself, was surprised that I shouted at Nanahoshi.


    While wincing, once again, Nanahoshi repeated what she said.


    "Like I said, you should discuss this with Orsted. Perhaps he can think of something."


    "I''ve already thought about bing allies with Orsted! However, once that happens the Human God will be my enemy. Going against the Human God by myself would only result in repeating what was written in the diary. If it''s just me then I can''t win. Then what about Orsted? He''ll lose, right!? Since he can''t win alone, he trespassed into my life and threw it into disorder to get a chance at victory; and so, in order to avoid a future where he is defeated, the Human God interfered with my life! Do you think someone like that would truly have the flexibility to protect my family!? Would he even have enough power to do that!? Since I don''t know that, why should I make the Human God my enemy!? Taking on a losing battle and losing everything, it''s toote for that!"


    "But! Even then, Orsted is more trustworthy than the Human God."


    "I wonder about that. I''ve been told that Orsted would destroy this world. Well, even I wouldn''t believe in that entirely but... The Human God deceived me. He guided me into misfortune with his advice. Are you sure Orsted isn''t deceiving you as well?"


    "That... isn''t something I can say for sure."


    Once again, I looked at Nanahoshi''s face.


    Fear has been mixed into her facial expression.


    "I, whether it''s the Human God or Orsted, I don''t believe in either of them."


    All I know is how powerless I am.


    Even if I go against the Human God, I won''t win; I believe those words that my future self left me.


    I can clearly imagine a future, simr to that old man, where I lose everything and die miserably.


    If I fight with Orsted, I can''t imagine a future other than bing a tattered rag.


    However the Human God told me my fate was strong.


    Possibly, he saw a future where I defeated Orsted.


    I''ll ce everything on that one strand of hope.


    "Nanahoshi, since you told me to discuss this with Orsted, then you know a method to contact him, correct?"


    "... Yes. That''s right."


    "Then cooperate with me on killing Orsted."


    "I, also received help from Orsted, you know?"


    Nanahoshi became flustered and turned her gaze away.


    When Nanahoshi came to this world, the first person she met was Orsted.


    And from there, she was probably saved by Orsted numerous times.


    In a manner simr to how Ruijerd saved me when I fell into the magic continent.


    She doesn''t want to betray him.


    I also feel the same way about Ruijerd.


    Even if she dies, she wouldn''t betray him.


    Even I can understand to that extent.


    If it was the usual me, thinking about what would happen to our current rtionship, I would pull back.


    However, right now, I have no intention of holding back.


    "Hey, Nanahoshi. (previous world name)Nanahoshi Shizuka"


    "..."


    "Did you know that, before I came to this world, I was nothing more than garbage? I don''t know what you think of me right now but... If you saw my previous self, you would clearly look down on him as trash."


    "..."


    "But you know what? When I came to this world, I decided to start from scratch. I''ve had my share of failure and loss but, I''ve learned various things, and now I have something important to me."


    "..."


    "That is something I want to protect."


    I got off my seat.


    When you''re asking from someone a favor, you shouldn''t be sitting on something.


    There is a proper way to ask for help.


    Go down on both hands and knees.


    And beg for help.


    Bow down as low as possible.


    "I beg you. Please help me."


    The floor of the Sky Fortress was cold and hard.


    "There''s a possibility that the Human God would abruptly change his mind. I don''t want to see a day where I discover that my entire family has been massacred because we hesitated..."


    "Wait, what are you doing!? Stop that!"


    "I don''t want to lose anyone. Please help me."


    Nanahoshi got off the bed.


    Seizing my shoulder, she forced me to raise my face.


    "I understand... I''ll help, so please don''t stay in that pose anymore."


    Seeing Nanahoshi''s tired face, I apologized to her in my head.


    At the same time, [It went well], I thought.


    Inside my heart, I was assuming a triumphant pose.


    "I''m in your debt."


    I was probably in the wrong.


    However, I no longer had any other option...

 Chapter 176: A Letter from Afar

    <h4>Chapter 176: A Letter from Afar</h4>


    In the far northwestern edge of the continent.


    The Holy Land of the Sword.


    It''s a ce where you can always hear the sound of wooden swords striking and yells filled with fighting spirit.


    More than half of the people you''ll find walking around in this ce can be seen wearing martial arts outfits or simr stylesfortable for fighting in as well as holding a wooden sword and towel in their hands.


    Sometimes, people who appear to be swordsmen stay in the city, and almost all of them end up in clothes that make it easy to move around for practice.


    Near that town.


    Sitting in and full of snow is the entrance to arge dojo.


    Standing there is a woman wearing a swordsman outfit.


    Wearing ck and flexible clothing from top to bottom.


    Worn on top of that is a traditional coat given to Sword Saints from the Sword God Style.


    On her waist were two swords of varying sizes, one of which you could tell was made by a very renowned cksmith from the overwhelming quality it disyed.


    Without a doubt, the person wearing a sword of this quality must be one of the best disciples under the Sword God Style and a person of great valor.


    If you see her appearancebined with that deep crimson hair, it gives off the image of a lion.


    If she were to walk down the road, nine out of every ten people would quickly move out of her path.


    She is a Sword King.


    Known as [Mad Sword King] Eris Greyrat.


    However, putting aside her majestic outfit, she was wearing a face filled with anxiety.


    "Hey Nina, is there really nothing strange about this?"


    "Yes yes, it''s not strange at all. It looks very elegant."


    Standing in front of the red haired lion was another woman with dark blue hair wrapped in a martial arts outfit.


    It was Nina.


    She was starting to get sick of responding to the lion''s worries.


    "Anyone who looks at you right now will see a great and imposing Sword King."


    "But, Rudeus always said he liked more frilly clothes."


    "Listen here."


    Nina sighed and let out a voice with a fed up tone.


    "How should I know if your outfit is strange or what kind of preferences a man would be interested in?"


    "I guess that is the case?"


    "Why are you looking at me with such pitiful eyes. Even I have already with Jino... No, never mind that."


    Nina shook her head and pointed out a finger.


    "In the first ce, there''s no way they would be selling clothes as fancy as that in this area. Where do you think this is? If you want to wear that kind of frilly clothing, go buy some in the city."


    "That is true."


    Eris was satisfied with Nina''s suggestion and nodded.


    However, this was already the fifth time they had this back and forth exchange today.


    "Even more so, there''s no point in worrying about these clothes here. It will take you at least a month to get to Magic City Sharia no matter how fast you hurry."


    "..."


    "Rather than clothes, make sure you properly clean yourself up before you meet. Take a bath, brush your hair properly, those sorts of things, and... um... it''s obvious a woman who just smells like sweat will be hated."


    "Rudeus never once made a disgusted face even when we spent time together after sweating."


    "Well, it''s not as if I can''t understand that to some extent, it''s something between you and your partner right?"


    "Instead, he seemed to be rather happy to smell the scent from my sweat soaked underwear."


    "Isn''t he just a pervert!"


    Eris showed a bit of an offended face in response to those words.


    "Rudeus isn''t a pervert; he''s just a bit hi."


    "Though, to want to smell your scent? No matter how you look at it, he''s a pervert!"


    "..."


    After hearing that Eris raised her arm and started sniffing around her armpit.


    However, all she could smell were freshly worn clothes and the smell of soap.


    She had just gotten out of the bath before starting to travel.


    "He''s not...a pervert."


    "Well, maybe I said a bit too much just now."


    "..."


    The two of them went silent after that.


    Their hair was blowing in the freezing wind caused by this cold weather.


    "Ghyine is ratherte."


    "She might be having trouble deciding which horse to pick."


    "That could be it."


    Eris nodded to Nina''s words.


    "Come to think of it, I have heard a few rumors about your boyfriend."


    "What kind?"


    "If you see Rudeus Greyrat, your eyes will jump out of their sockets."


    "It''s quite possible if it''s Rudeus!"


    "Also, that he likes girls with small chests."


    While saying that, Nina looked at Eris.


    Eris as well took a look down at herself.


    There was a rather voluptuous chest that had been well trained as a swordsman.


    "It''s alright."


    Even though she said that, Eris''s face was a bit blue.


    "Then, there are more rumors that could be heard all around such as clearing some sort of legendarybyrinth, wiping out an immortal demon lord, and fighting a battle against one of the seven major world powers."


    "That''s right, as expected of Rudeus after all. It''s got to be like that."


    Eris''s face turned a light shade of red.


    She was happy to hear Rudeus had been giving it his all just like her.


    "He sounds like quite the monster. Normally, most of these would be pretty unbelievable."


    "Right?"


    Eris stuck out her chest, broadened her lips into a smile, and let out a breath from her nose.


    "Though, I have heard a bit of a weird rumor as well."


    "What kind?"


    "Rudeus Greyrat is a major yboy, and he''s always wandering around with a different woman near him."


    Eris''s smile stiffened up.


    "Somehow, it kind of feels like he''s so strong that he''s allowed to do whatever he likes?"


    "..."


    "Hey, Eris, just saying this as example, but could it be that..."


    Nina said it with a small voice.


    "You''ve been forgotten?"


    Nina moved her left hand with high speed.


    In the next instant, there was the sound of Nina catching Eris''s fist.


    "..."


    After catching her fist and being red at by Eris, Nina avoided her gaze.


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s just a rumor."


    Eris withdrew her fist and crossed her arms.


    She stood in a solid pose and turned her usually frowning face away.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Ghyine is here."


    Eris could see four horsesing in the edge of her sight.


    Leading them was a beast race woman.


    Sword King, Ghyine Dedorudia.


    In terms of age, she had already passed 40, though her body was still the same as always as she led two horses by the reins.


    Further behind her was a young beauty leading the other two horses.


    Dressed in travelers clothes, with hair flowing gently in the wind, she would capture the hearts of anyone who sees her with that seductiveness.


    Water God Style King, Isolte Cruel.


    On one of the horses she was leading, Water God Reida Ryia could be seen.


    "I''ve made you wait."


    While saying that, Ghyine led the horses packed with luggage up to Eris.


    "Another fight?"


    "It''s Nina''s fault."


    Eris made a frown, and Nina shrugged her shoulders.


    After seeing that, Ghyine whispered [I see] andughed a bit.


    "Really now, Gull-boy isn''t even going toe see you off it seems."


    It was a despondent voice.


    The strongest old woman here said that while looking towards the dojo with a displeased face.


    "Great Shisho-sama. It''s because the Sword God-sama is weak to alcohol."


    "You''re saying the alcohol fromst night still remains? He should realize his age already and stop going overboard. Oh, that''s right Nina. We might be able to win right now, so how about we try challenging him?"


    The olddy said something to try and incite Nina, but she smiled bitterly.


    "No, a swordsman should fight fair and square from the front."


    "Such an honest and good child. Well, in the not so distant future, you should be able to win. Give it your best."


    "Yes. I will work my hardest to make sure all of my teachings until now won''t go to waste."


    After bowing her head to Reida, Nina turned to face Isolte.


    "Then, what are you guys going to do from here on out? You''ll be traveling together with Eris until part of the way, right?"


    "Yes. We''ll be returning to Asura Kingdom. I was invited to the castle to act as a sword instructor."


    "Ah, is that the case? It''ll get lonely, won''t it?"


    After Nina said that, Isolte smiled gently.


    "Nina, if youe to Asura Kingdom as well, stop by and pay us a visit. I''ll guide you around the city."


    "No way. If some country bumpkin like myself goes to Asura Kingdom, they''ll end upughing at me over some strange thing."


    After saying that while her scratching her nose, Eris blew air from her nose with a [Hmph.]


    "It would be fine to beat up anyone whoughs at us."


    Ninaughed a bit after hearing what Eris said and remembered exactly who the three people here were.


    A Sword King, a Water King, and a Sword Saint.


    The only ones who would be able tough at them would be some strong being, out of their reach, or a fool.


    "Eris, it''s about time we head off."


    "I know."


    After replying in an energetic voice, Isolte made a bitter smile and jumped onto the horse.


    Eris jumped onto her horse as well.


    The horse started to struggle from how roughly it was treated, but it returned to being docile when Eris pounded its neck.


    "Everyone stay well."


    Before anyone had realized, tear drops started to appear in Nina''s eyes.


    These past few years.


    She was remembering the times since Eris''s arrival.


    It was a bad meeting.


    Starting with humiliation, she had been forced to understand bitterness countless times.


    However, thanks to that, Nina learned to use the mortifying experiences as springs and learned from them.


    Since Isolte came here, she was saved countless times by her gentle mannerisms and way of speaking.


    If it weren''t for these two, she would just be another one of those Sword Saintsying around all over the ce.


    Never able to rise up to the stage known as Sword King.


    In other words, if it hadn''t been for these two...


    "Hello. Mailman here, could someone please sign here?"


    Then, they heard a voice from out of nowhere.


    After brilliantly destroying such a moving moment, Nina was a bit irritated and faced the voice.


    There was a man wearing heavy winter clothes.


    He made a face as if he didn''t understand what was going on with the people gathered here and then took out a single letter from his bag.


    "Jeez, who is it for?"


    "Umm, Eris Boreas Greyrat-sama."


    After hearing that, Eris raised her eyebrows and then opened her eyes after hearing the next words.


    "From Rudeus Greyrat-sama."


    "Rudeus!"


    Eris immediately jumped off the horse and stole the letter from the man.


    Then the moment she was about to tear open, the letter was grabbed by the man.


    "Just a minute, please sign. If I don''t have that, I can''t get thepensation."


    "Where?"


    "Ah, please wait just a second."


    The man then took out something like a receipt and a board out of his bag and handed it to Eris.


    Eris took the board and thought for a few seconds.


    Trying to remember how to write letters.


    Then, with bad handwriting, she wrote the name Eris Greyrat.


    After looking at those letters for a bit, she nodded and said [Alright.]


    "Yes, thank you very much. It''s a pretty good job after all."


    After the man confirmed that, he quickly headed off and returned to the north.


    Eris couldn''t care less about the man at all and just took the letter.


    After breaking the seal, she found the letters Eris Boreas Greyrat shown.


    It was certainly Rudeus''s handwriting.


    (Jeez, Rudeus must have been in a hurry, my name is no longer Boreas. Ah, he must not know.)


    Then on the back, she noticed Rudeus Greyrat written very thoroughly.


    He''s as methodical andplete as always, while it still gives the feeling that it''s missing something.


    Eris smiled a bit while remembering how she always used to learn by reading and repeating this handwriting.


    Then, she used a nail to open the end of the letter.


    It wouldn''t open.


    After crunching away at it, trying to tear it open three or four times, she put her hand on the sword at her waist.


    After throwing the letter into the air she pulled out her sword.


    "Hah!"


    A sh.


    The letter wasn''t cut into pieces, but there was just a clean cut on the end as it fell down into Eris''s hands.


    Eris pulled open the cut end and took out the paper inside.


    Then, with an excited expression, she started to read it.


    Started to read it and continued to read it.


    However, that expression gradually changed into something unpleasant.


    "Hey, Eris, what is written?"


    "...?"


    After Nina asked, there was no answer from Eris.


    She just kept staring into space with a scary face.


    "Hey, answer me~"


    "Shut up! There''s just a few too many words I don''t know, so I can''t read it!"


    "Ah, is that so?"


    "Nina, you read it!"


    "Eh? I can''t read words either."


    "What! If you can''t read words when you need to, then you''ll be in trouble!"


    "Even though you say that so arrogantly, you can''t even read it yourself!"


    During that argument, Isolte got off her horse.


    "Well, calm down a bit. I''ll read it."


    "Ah, yeah. Please do."


    Eris obediently gave Isolte the letter.


    Isolte let her eyes scan over the page. Slowly reading it to herself.


    However, her face gradually changed into something grim.


    "What is with this person?!"


    "Wh...what? What''s written?"


    "Eris. You''ve been giving your best until now for this person? Ah, how pitiful. Milis-sama, please save this poor child!"


    After saying that, Isolte started praying to the sky and looked at Eris with eyes filled with pity.


    "I won''t say anything bad, but Eris, don''t bother going to Sharia ande with us to Asura. There''s no reason for you to be cheated by a bad man."


    "It''s fine, just tell me what is written there right now, or I''ll beat you down!"


    "I understand. Listen carefully now, this is what''s written."


    Eris put her hand on the sword at her waist, and Isolte started reading the letter with a voice filled with anger.


    "Dear Eris-sama,


    This is Rudeus Greyrat.


    Time has flown by these past five years since we separated.


    Do you still remember me?


    I will probably never be able to forget that time.


    The first night together with you. I swore in my heart to remain together with you for the rest of my life.


    However, when I woke up the next morning, you were nowhere to be seen.


    The feelings of loss and copse at that moment brought about a deep darkness upon my heart.


    The next three years were certainly painful, miserable, and empty.


    Naturally, I don''t hold a grudge about that any more.


    Still, I would be greatly blessed if you couldprehend how deeply sad I felt at that time.


    Now then, the reason I am sending this letter is because a certain person advised me in regards to your feelings.


    I thought without a doubt that you wanted topletely cut off ties with me and set off on a trip by yourself.


    However, this person informed me that it was all my misunderstanding and your feelings were always directed towards me.


    Currently, I have two wives.


    Both of them saved me from the dark and deep suffering I was experiencing.


    Even in the case that there was a misunderstanding about how you felt about me, it is still a fact that I was deeply depressed and that they saved me.


    However, in the case that you honestly feel the same way about me,


    If you still wish to marry me and still wish to live together with me,


    I have made arrangements to ept you.


    Though you might feel unhappy about this, I have absolutely no intention of separating from my current family, so you would be my third wife.


    In the case that you feel unhappy about this, I have already resolved to receive your fist.


    In regards to this, please forgive me after two or three hits.


    However, if possible, I do not wish to fight with you.


    I feel even if you do not wish to be a member of my family, we could form a fine friendship.


    That is all.


    From Rudeus Greyrat."


    "..."


    After hearing the contents of that letter, Eris stiffened up.


    After seeing Eris stiffen up, Isolte started spitting out words in disgust.


    "He''s a cruel man isn''t he! He already has two wives and takes the attitude of [It''s fine if you be the third]! I can''t help but think he is looking down on women!"


    "Is that right? I think he put a considerable amount of thought into writing it."


    Nina objected to Isolte with her opinion after hearing the contents of the letter.


    "Consideration?! It''s the first letter in a long time and not even a single word of love is mentioned?! That''s not all, talking about somehow or other epting her as if he''s looking down from above! I can''t bring myself to like this Rudeus person!"


    "It''s written that he thought he was thrown away by Eris and experienced three years of suffering isn''t it? I think Eris has some responsibility for neglecting him as well!"


    "That is obviously just an excuse! He''s clearly just after Eris''s body and her skill with the sword."


    "No, if he''s only after that, isn''t it a bit risky considering that it is Eris?"


    Isolte swelled up in anger, and Nina groaned.


    Eris stood in a pose with her arms crossed staring at the sky.


    There was no longer a single thing reflected within those eyes.


    The sky is blue, and the heart is pure white.


    "Oh? There was one more piece of paper."


    Then, Isolte found another piece of paper in the letter.


    After taking it out she started reading it aloud.


    "Ummm, let''s see what''s written here."


    "Postscript.


    I am about to challenge the Dragon God Orsted to a battle.


    I don''t know if I will be able to kill him.


    I may no longer be in this world by the time this letter reaches you.


    In the case that I am able to return home alive, let us continue this conversation."


    By the time Isolte had finished reading it her face hadpletely stiffened up.


    Nina had also stiffened up.


    That expression was filled with fear.


    They felt nothing but fear towards the words [Challenge the Dragon God Orsted to a battle.]


    However, a smile appeared on Eris''s face.


    Those eyes had already regained their light; they were filled with the mes of madness and resolve.


    "I''ll bete if we don''t hurry."


    After saying that Eris jumped onto the horse.


    Only one thing remained within her mind at this point.


    "Ghyine, we''re going!"


    Eris yelled while taking off on the horse.


    The horse kicked away snow while running forward, and Ghyine followed after that.


    The two took off in the direction of the man who sent the letter just now and, in no time at all, were too far to be seen.


    Nina and Isolte just continued to see them off with nothing but a dumbfounded expression.

 Chapter 177: Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 177: Preparation</h4>


    Part 1


    A month after the conversation with Hitogami.


    Killing Orsted won''t be a cake walk. He is the world''s strongest!


    Obviously, that means he is even more overwhelmingly powerful than Ruijerd, Atofe, and Perugius.


    I can''t even beat them, then how am I going to beat Orsted?


    Thus, Ie up with three ns.


    Three.


    Everythinges in threes.


    Three little pigs, three good luck charms, etc.


    1. Develop magic armor


    2. Find a partner


    3. Research battle tactics


    First things first, develop magic armor. If what''s written on the notebook is to be believed, then with that armor I can obtain superman-like


    physical ability.


    With that, the future me bes incredibly powerful, so that''s a must.


    First I purchased a small house near the edge of Magic City Sharia. Originally I wanted to borrow a space at the Sky Castle, but Perugius


    refused.


    About how the conversation went with Perugius, I''ll talk about itter.


    I requested the help of Cliff and Zanoba, even though I didn''t exin in details, they epted my request.


    I asked Cliff to expand the Zariff''s Arm system, and Zanoba to design the body structure and lotion.


    Their eyes glittered as soon as I said magic armor, and soon got the idea.


    Even though power suits don''t exist in this world... What boys long for, is probably the same in every world.


    Next I asked Sylphy and Roxy to help.


    Roxy became the project supervisor. Even though I can supervise the project myself, but only I could manufacture and refine the high strength


    stone needed for the shielding of the magic armor.


    A very time and magic consuming process, so I can''t spare time for anything else.


    Sylphy can do Earth Magic with voiceless incantation. She is also well versed in magic circles, probably as a result of her research into the


    Metastasis Event. What I mean is, she''s really high-spec.


    Since she can do everything, I had her be Roxy''s assistant, helping out when anyone needs a hand.


    When I asked for help, Sylphy happily replied, "You can count on me." Somehow it feels like ages since Sylphy was this happy.


    Maybe she has been tolerant.


    She put up with a lot of things recently.


    I''m sorry.


    Anyways, in parallel of the above, number 2 was find a partner.


    Initially I thought about fighting alone, but I don''t have the skill for that. Unlike the future Rudeus, Ick thebat experience.


    But I couldn''t find a partner of that caliber either. Badigadi is missing. Ruijerd isn''t here, and Perugius obviously refused.


    Perugius said this.


    "In this world there are three people you should never fight: Technique God, Fighting God, and Dragon God. Among those three, Dragon God Orsted is


    the strongest and the most ruthless. Even though I respect your determination to protect your family, and am curious of that Human God... I do not


    want to get involved. Until Lace revives, I don''t n on dying."


    Even though I was hoping to trick him into helping somehow, but that looks to be impossible. On this side, I should just be thankful that he isn''t


    going to interfere.


    Thus, outside of Perugius, I couldn''t find anyone else capable of standing up to Orsted.


    Even though I can bring Zanoba, but if Atofe can deal that sort of damage on the miko, then there''s no question that Orsted could as well.


    I don''t want Zanoba to die. He is my closest friend.


    Same goes for Cliff and Elinalise. I don''t want them to die either.


    When ites down to it, there''s no one that can fight with me.


    Suddenly, I thought of Eris. I don''t know when she''lle, but ording to the diary, she was a match against me even when I wore the magic


    armor.


    If she arrives in time for my preparations, and we were able to settle things, then maybe I can beg her for help.


    I might be too selfish.


    For now, number 2 will have to wait. Finally number 3, research battle tactics and simte the attack.


    A solo fight to the death, there are plenty of ways about it.


    Since there''s no chance of coteral damage, as long as I can keep the distance, I can employ plenty of area of effect spells.


    As long as the range isrge enough, there should be no way to avoid it. A direct strike spell like [Lightning] might deal more damage, but


    a person like Orsted would probably avoid it somehow.


    In that case, then my best chance is to stand at range and just keep throwing area spells one after another. You can''t use [Magic Disrupt] if the


    opponent is beyond your field of vision.


    If I sneak attack Orsted in a moment of negligence, then maybe I might break through his defenses.


    Thus, my best bet might be to set up a trap, lure him into somewhere empty, put something there for him to pick up, and hit him when he does.


    The problem is how do I lure him in... Maybe I can take Nanahoshi hostage, or maybe I can use Hitogami, anything as long as it works.


    Next, of course, just range attacks alone won''t be enough to take him. Well, maybe I could, but it''s better if I n for the worst.


    Afterwards it''s closebat in the magic armor, but this is uncharted territory. Can my mind even keep up in a high speed fight...? This I


    won''t know until the magic armor is ready.


    Thinking like this reminds me of when I just came to this world, when I busied myself with tactics to beat Paul.


    Even though I wanted to beat Paul at least once, I never ended up getting my wish.


    But tactics from then still root deep in my memories. I''ll just go with those, a mix of magic and physicalbat, a 3D fight.


    No matter the enemy, the tactics remain the same.


    Keep the distance, attack unterally.


    Don''t let up, force his every move.


    That is the best.


    But Orsted knows [Magic Disruption], and Dragon Gate too. He definitely has other moves up his sleeves. In a magic fight, I might not have


    the advantage.


    Traps, sneak attack, and what else? Can I beat him? I need to think this through.


    I want to do 3 things, but only got to 2. Truth be told, I''m aware of how impatient I''m acting. I''m too shortsighted.


    I know that ideally, if I spend more time refining and practicing my tactics, like for ten years...


    I''m well aware that I should spend more time nning and testing my strategies. Like spend 10 years toe up with ways to drive Orsted into a


    corner, that might work the best.


    But if I take my time, Hitogami might have a change of mind halfway through. If someone dies before I could notice, I''d regret forever.


    Part 2


    While I was making those moves.


    Hitogami reappears in a dream.


    ¡ª


    A snow white space. I''m in the middle of a empty world.


    "Wow, it has progressed better than I expected."


    Yes.


    Just as you instructed, I will fight Orsted.


    "Fighting alone isn''t enough. If you don''t kill him..."


    You seem to be in a good mood.


    Do you really enjoy having me dance in the palm of your hand that much?


    "Even I can''t tell the oue, how exciting!"


    Right.


    By the way, since you''re appearing like this, in other words, what you said before, that you can''t appear without matching frequencies, that


    was a lie?


    "Yep. I lied."


    You shameless bastard...


    Then I guess you can only contact specific individuals was a lie too?


    "Yep. That too. But don''t you feel special to be chosen by God?"


    Pssh...


    Well, forget it.


    Eventually I will tell Sylphy and Roxy about fighting Orsted.


    If I die, my descendants will surely consider Orsted their father''s murderer and hate him, that''s why...


    "That alone won''t be enough to change their fate. If you don''t kill him for me, I will wipe them all out. No matter how long it takes."


    Wipe out? Don''t say something so scary.


    Anyways.


    Regardless, finishing the magic armor will take a while.


    The principles arepletely uncharted territory, even Cliff is feeling stuck.


    I''m putting my all in development as well... but it would take at least half a year more.


    "Cliff, let him concentrate on magic circles needed to strengthen the armor core. You just focus on the necessary stone shielding and


    joints. For magic circles for rest of the body, use the Arrestar method instead of Vindo ones . That


    should do it. Also, get Zanoba to design it a little bigger. That way, the consumption increases, but you cany a redundant magic circle


    yer under the first one. With the twoyers repairing each other, you can still move even with major damage."


    Eh, ehh?


    Aren''t you well informed?


    "OF course, I''m Hitogami! Since I know about Fighting God''s armor, I can give you some pointers."


    Hitogami...


    Say, people of this world call you Human God.


    What''s up with that?


    Is Hitogami your alias?


    "Human God is just a nickname. Hitogami is my real name. Somehow or another the Human God name bes known instead."


    That sounds like a lie.


    Well, it doesn''t matter what you call yourself.


    Hey, will I win?


    With magic armor, traps, and sneak attack?


    "Well... your magic equals Lace. If you put in the effort, who knows what might happen?"


    How irresponsible.


    Can''t you give me your usual advice and help me win?


    "Then, go pick up some magic tools. The sort that shoots when you pour magic into it. You can find those on sale anywhere. Those things


    have limiters for regr people. But if you really want to, you can channel as much magic through it as you like. Sky is the limit. Like


    that Zariff''s Arm you guys made, make a magic tool with enormous output that only you can handle."


    Oh, I see.


    You actually offered some pretty good advice this time.


    "Since you have been a harder worker than I expected, I ought to offer a hand as well. My desire to see Orsted dead is true."


    ... Feels likes you have some hidden motives again.


    Tell me the truth, for the magic armor too, nothing will blow up during the production process, right?


    "... Whose life will you wager for the answer to the question? Aisha? Norn? Lilia? Zenith?"


    Pssh...


    I can''t win.


    "I cannot see Orsted''s future. Of course, nor the result of your battle with him. That''s why I do not know."


    I see.


    If you can''t, then that means you don''t know why you lost either.


    "Indeed."


    Say, if you can''t see Orsted''s future, then why did you know my descendants and Orsted will work together?


    "Even though I cannot see Orsted''s future, I can see my own. Your descendants and a man I never saw before had me surrounded, with Orsted


    present in that moment."


    So you can see yourself. Then what happened? You got your ass kicked?


    "Resists in vain and brutally murdered."


    By the way, what did you do to Orsted anyways? Must be something awful for him to want you dead.


    "What can I say? I don''t remember anything about him."


    Don''t want to tell me, or you really don''t know?


    Well, whatever.


    Your words are full of lies. Whatever you say, there''s no way to trust them.


    "How rude! I should have you know, my only lie against your interests was the basement."


    So all the suggestions up till then was to build up to that one time?


    "Yep, just as you said. But if Roxy and you don''t leave a child, I won''t have to lie in the first ce."


    Then you should have just told me not to have a child with Roxy! Why do you have to go through all that trouble?


    "The child will be born. No matter what I say, Roxy will have your child. That is fated. Even if I adjust... no matter how I adjust, that


    future wille."


    So it was destined...


    No, sorry for losing my temper.


    Indeed, Roxy and I married and had a child.


    In retrospect even I felt I made strange moves at times, so that must be fate.


    If that fate makes you unhappy, I''ll change it, Hitogami.


    As you instructed, I''ll kill Orsted.


    But before that, let me ask for one more.


    "What is it?"


    Once I kill Orsted, please leave me alone, and please leave my family alone. Promise me that.


    "Hey, do you really think I won''t keep my promises?"


    I don''t.


    I do think... what if killing Orsted is also a lie?


    And when I thought that, it makes me wonder whether betraying you, and siding with Orsted, would be a better choice.


    "Go ahead and try. Indeed I cannot kill you, nor can I kill Orsted, but prepare yourself. Do you really want to enjoy the wrath of God?"


    But you could be bluffing.


    Maybe you''re just all talk.


    Always so coy with me.


    Maybe you''re scared if I be your enemy?


    "Your fate is strong. I was merely trying to nip the problem in the bud. Ah... forget it. Not like you''ll believe anything I say. Go ahead and underestimate me and see. Goodbye, enjoy your regrets."


    Ah... Wait. I''m sorry.


    Just ignore what I said. Hey, wait up!


    I just want some guarantees.


    You said that if I lose to Orsted you''ll kill my whole family.


    On the other hand, if I did kill Orsted, what says you won''t change your mind and kill them anyways?


    Under these circumstances, demanding that I beat Orsted and etc, staying motivated poses a challenge.


    "... Mm. You have a point. Fine, this is a promise. I, swear by my name as Hitogami, if you are to win against Orsted, thus eliminate my worries, then we shall cut all ties. You, your wives, your parents, your sisters, your descendants, even your body I shall not lift a finger, a toe, or a mouth against it."


    Really, promise?


    "How about, I throw a little help your way when your family is in trouble?"


    ... No, I''m done with your advice.


    "Well, then, do your best."


    Part 3


    A month passed since that dream.


    Magic armor development has proceeded smoothly. Following Hitogami''s advice, we erged the armor.


    Standing some 3 meters tall, about half of an Aura Battler .


    The magic armor in the diary only covers my body, so this is even bigger.


    We learned a lot by making it bigger.


    The engineering got easier, but it also became more robust.


    All in all, an excellent suggestion.


    After hearing Hitogami''s advice, Cliff had an inspiration, and quickly found solutions to previous bottlenecks.


    I thought it would take six months, but it progresses far faster than I expected.


    ording to schedule, it''ll take another month.


    It''ll only take three months...


    Under different circumstances I might even thank Hitogami.


    How ironic.


    The magic armor my future self developed to fight Hitogami.


    Now created with his advice.


    Thinking of that, I can''t help but feel suspicious.


    But Zanoba and Cliff made it.


    I believe in them.


    ¡ª


    We looked into magic tools as well, Roxy helped with this.


    Just as Hitogami said, we found them rather quickly on the street somewhere, a tube shaped magic tool.


    On a [Fire!]mand, it can shoot off basic magic.


    For a magic tool it''s rtively popr, but not a particrly powerful one.


    As a way to hit a running thief from a distance, it has asional uses.


    ording to Hitogami, if we modify this so it can handle my magic power, then I should be able to use it to fire off my standard Stone Cannons.


    Suddenly I had an inspiration. What if I increase my output, inject even more magic power, if I tie like 10 of them together, then maybe I


    can rapid fire?


    Maybe with that, my typical Stone Cannon can evolve into something like a gatling gun!


    When I said that to Roxy, she only nodded with a deadpan expression.


    "Rudi''s magic is strong, but even you can only fire one shot at time. Good idea. I know a magic tool maker. Let me get in touch with her."


    After saying that, Roxy went to contact the magic tool maker she only recently met.


    She''s a Long Ear Race not often seen in this region.


    Even though Long Ear Race are all born beautiful, her nails are covered in ashes, her face caked ck, a true professional.


    She was shocked by the idea.


    "Say, if I make it to your specifications, then the magic consumption each time would be enormous. If you''re sucked dry by the magic tool, you could even die!"


    That was a warning. I might die.


    Is that Hitogami''s real goal? But I can fire ten, twenty thousand Stone Cannon a day without feeling drained... Well, who cares. I would be dead either way once I ran out of magic.


    This time if I don''t push my magic to the limit, I won''t win.


    "It''s fine. I''m counting on you."


    After that said, the Long Ear Race professional could only nod reluctantly.


    Regardless, I got my closebat weapon.


    I pray that it works.


    On the way back, I talked a bit with Roxy.


    "I don''t know who Rudi ns to fight, but is making that really necessary?"


    "I can win even without it."


    I said that to give Roxy a peace of mind.


    But Roxy pouted her mouth and looked back with suspicion.


    "Rudi used to be a good kid that never lies, but recently there''s nothing but lies and secrets."


    Hearing that from her really hurts, but, lies and secrets, that has always been the case.


    "Sorry..."


    "No, it''s fine. I have my own secret. But Rudi, I talk it out with other people. I don''t mind if Rudi doesn''t tell me, but please talk to someone? Don''t try to carry everything by yourself."


    "Don''t worry."


    I have some idea of Roxy''s secret.


    Recently, she has been avoiding sexy time with me.


    Even though I haven''t really pushed the topic, but I think she''s intentionally avoiding the subject.


    She hasn''t had any morning sickness yet, and her appearance looks the same, but she''s probably pregnant.


    When will she finally announce it?


    After the first trimester?


    Or she''s going to stay silent until my things are settled?


    No matter what, I hope she will announce it before my Orsted fight.


    I want to host a grand party for it.


    Because it might be myst.


    Part 4


    Next day, I went to visit Nanahoshi.


    I thought I would be refused entry, but I was let through.


    Perugius might fear Orsted, but he''s rather lenient here.


    "I thought I would be barred."


    "Perugius is generous towards those about to die. Of course he''ll allow you to say yourst goodbyes with Nanahoshi."


    Sylvaril answers like a matter of fact to my question. They really consider me a dead man walking. I guess this is just fulfilling myst wishes.


    Well, that''s fine. I ept their generosity.


    Nanahoshi has since regained her old energy.


    Seems like she brought out a few more personal items in her researchb. It feels less sterile than before.


    A Ruijerd figure decorates the window. Must be a present from Zanoba. And the cross must be from Cliff.


    Count on God when hardshipes. It won''t hurt. Even though I didn''t believe in God beforeing to this world, but right now I can appreciate it.


    "This is the situation. My prep work is mostlyplete. All that''s left is how to lure him in. I was hoping to discuss this with you."


    "... I understand. But, I should have you know, Orsted is incredibly strong."


    "Yes."


    "He will show no mercy. I don''t know how he selects his targets, but he won''t hesitate to kill."


    "..."


    "During the several years I spent with him, I have never seen him struggle in a fight. Even taking gigantic dragons in one shot..."


    "Please don''t say anymore. You''re scaring me."


    "Sorry... but would you please reconsider? About killing Orsted..."


    "I already..."


    "Ah, sorry, I understand."


    I''m a bit uneasy now. Can I really... win?


    "Basically, I don''t rmend you a straight fight."


    "Right. Even with augmented strength, I don''t think I can win."


    "Lure him somewhere, then... while hiding you attack with magic. I think that''s your best chance."


    "Yes. Anything elsee to mind?"


    "Let me think... Ah!"


    "Thought of anything?"


    "... I only say this because I want to help you."


    "Go ahead."


    Nanahoshi swallows before continuing.


    "Poison. It might work."


    Poison.


    Even though Detoxification Magic exists in this world, but there are poisons and diseases that those magic cannot treat also.


    I don''t know how well versed Orsted is in this area. Still, it won''t hurt to try.


    If I ask Ariel about this, will she help? As royalty, she should be familiar with this.


    "Poison, traps, and attack from a distance... Oh yeah, Nanahoshi, will you be my hostage?"


    "Hostage... that''s not impossible, but whether Orsted will actuallye for me, I don''t know."


    "That''s true too... and if he found out you''re in on it, then even Nanahoshi might get in trouble..."


    "Ah, yeah, right. I haven''t thought of that."


    Well, forget it. Looking from her perspective, right now I''m basically acting like Hitogami would.


    Even though I know it might be effective, I don''t want to give the other side too much motivation.


    In battle, suppressing the enemy''s morale is important too.


    "Any other ideas?"


    "Let''s see... in our old world, how do fights against a strong opponent in manga usually go again?"


    "Don''t bother. I doubt consulting manga will get you anywhere..."


    ...


    ...


    After meeting with Nanahoshi, wee up with a few ideas.


    Even I thought they''re rather sly.


    Although I don''t think these little tricks would really work on Orsted.


    No, even if they''re basically pranks, but enough of them together might do something.


    I don''t think they''ll all be pointless.


    "Well... then... do your best."


    "Yeah."


    "If you don''te back, I might not either."


    After talking with Nanahoshi, the n to lure Orsted was ready too.


    Part 5


    I went to Ariel to ask for help.


    She looks bothered when I ask for poisons that can''t be detoxed.


    Regardless, she still introduced me to a shady organization she has contact with.


    That organization started off as a thieves guild. Roughly speaking they''re basically a gang or a mafia.


    They traffic anesthetics and bootlegs, and even poisons for assassinations.


    I was taken to the basement of a run down house somewhere in Magic City Sharia, a room with overwhelming fragrance.


    Waiting there is an one-eyed man in charge.


    "Wee, Rudeus-san, nice to meet you."


    Heughs like he knows of me.


    "So what do you need? The slow kind? The fast kind? The kind that numbs the legs? Or the kind that keeps magicians from using their tongue? Or maybe the kind that would make your woman soaking wet, if your nights have been a bit dry. Why not give that a try?"


    From poison to numbing agents to aphrodisiacs.


    Perfect.


    "All of it."


    "All... Well, fine with me, but it''s a little pricey?"


    "That''s fine."


    "Haha, so you have someone you want dead... Even the aphrodisiacs? Want that?"


    "Well-"


    Suddenly, poisons won''t work on Orsted, that thought shes in my mind.


    A poison that detoxification doesn''t work on, anyone would have thought of that.


    Since Orsted was cursed to be hated, he should also have been subjected to assassination attempts by poison.


    Maybe he has built up a tolerance, or maybe has an universal antidote of some kind.


    "That too."


    "Hehehe, even you want to see that straightced wife of yours go wild sometimes."


    "My wife is yful in bed."


    "That Silent Fitts... I can''t imagine."


    Well, I don''t know what good aphrodisiacs would do, but I have some expectations. If it can effect the body just a little, it''s worth a try.


    Thinking that, I bought the drugs.


    ¡ª


    At the same time, I have been picking my battle grounds.


    Since I n to fight solo, it needs to be far from the cities.


    Far from the city, not a soul in sight, then setup my traps there.


    Collect information from the Adventurer''s Guild, and once obtained, check out the location in person.


    Also, on trap making, via Elinalise I was introduced to an adventurer to tutor me.


    He was originally an assassin, because of that he knows how to construct traps for men.


    Traps using psychology.


    I tried a few traps myself, no matter how careful, I was always caught.


    Even though I doubt their effectiveness against Orsted, but they''re better than nothing.


    I also was tutored in closebat by Elinalise.


    Though her talent lies in groupbat, so in 1v1 she''s a bitcking.


    But, after living for so long, she has her share of experience. Until now she has fought many difficult opponents. Even though strength-wise


    she''s middling, she still survived until now.


    In my heart, I really wish I could consult Badigadi or Ruijerd for this, butining now is pointless.


    Perugius won''t help either.


    Meanwhile, I start to think aboutbat with magic armor.


    Attach the magic tool on the magic armor, spam Stone Cannon at will.


    Likely a fight where I''m constantly on my back foot.


    Spam my shots, use quagmire and fog to restrict movement, and when an opportunity arise fire off the big guns.


    Straight forward.


    ¡ª


    Finally.


    I lift the ban to the basement to pray for victory at my shrine.


    Two months after killing the rat. I can trust my future self. After so long, any germs from Magic Stone Disease should have died off.


    But, I still forbid Roxy from entry, and anyone who enters must do a thorough cleaning.


    Mostly for my peace of mind.


    While I was there, I dug around for anything useful against Orsted.


    The magic tools in the basement are all junk.


    They''re soaked by [Frost Nova], but luckily they still work.


    A hat that produces water after you wear and remove it.


    A hat with a gemstone that glows when worn, a shlight recement.


    A box that produces heavy smoke when opened.


    A short sword that turns sticky when it strikes an opponent.


    A really smelly shoe when worn.


    Lots and lots of junk.


    If they''re, well, stored away like this, they can''t be too useful.


    Maybe if I ever need do tricks on the street.


    The fog box mighte in handy. But I''m not sure how to use it against Orsted. It would probably be difficult.


    They''re pointless if Orsted knows the trick, but some might be useful, so I''ll take a few with me.


    Before leaving the basement, I pray once more for victory at the shrine.


    Serious this time. Do it twice.


    ¡ª


    Preparations progressed steadily.


    But in my heart, doubt remains, too stubborn to leave.


    Really, would it work?

 Chapter 178: Readying for Battle

    <h4>Chapter 178: Readying for Battle</h4>


    Part 1


    Another month passed.


    The magic armor isplete.


    In only 3 months.


    Halfway through, I began to throw aroundrge amounts of money, employing workers toplete menial tasks to finish it in time.


    It came out roughly as nned, about 3 meters tall.


    Since the fight will be inside a forest, it was painted ck and tea-colored, a dark green shade.


    From top to bottom it is colored in my specialty made rugged te armor, fat and round, not an ounce of sportiness.


    Suit up from behind.


    A man sized hole opens up in the back of the suit. It fits like a glove.


    Once activated with magic, it moves like part of the body.


    There''s also a separate armor te on the back.


    A magic circle is inserted on the back te. In case of emergency, I can quickly activate it with a simple chant to escape.


    The magic gatling cannon is installed on the right hand.


    Made to fire Stone Cannon.


    When I use my full power, it can fire up to 10 rounds a second of my highest level Stone Cannon.


    It can turn typical Magic Beasts into minced meat instantly.


    Designed specifically to counter Orsted''s [Magic Disruption].


    On the left hand I installed the magic absorbing stone.


    I don''t know whether Orsted will use magic or not, but in case [Magic Disruption] fails, it shoulde in handy.


    Since it can counter alreadypleted magic, better if I have it installed.


    For hand to handbat, I have a weaponized shield.


    Although I have some sword skills, but they''re probably useless against Orsted.


    Thus I decide to focus on defense.


    Compared to a dull sword, brute force and blunt trauma should be much more effective.


    Defense is the best offense, in other words thew of the tank.


    While I was at it, I installed Paul''s sword on the shield''s peak.


    Not the one he always had, but the Tantou that can ignore armor.


    Although I have my doubts against Orsted...


    As a result, it ended up rather pretty majestic, but that might be the wrong word for it.


    Gatling cannon and a rough shield with sword attached, aplete mismatch with this world.


    This monstrosity currently rests on the outskirts of Magic City Sharia.


    Lying t.


    Too heavy to stand.


    "Oh! Cool!"


    "Not bad, a bit heavy, but quite nice."


    "Really? I thought Rudeus would want something a bit more limber."


    "Honestly, it looks like crap."


    "... It looks like a monster, can''t you have it in a different color?"


    Zanoba and Cliff look satisfied, but the girls have their doubts.


    I''ll chalk that up to the difference between men and women.


    But Julie has a face of satisfaction, so I guess I can''t write off all women like that.


    If I can return safely, I want to get Aisha''s and Norn''s opinion on this too.


    Well, style points don''t matter.


    "... Next, I want to do a final test run."


    I review my surroundings.


    Sylphy, Roxy, Zanoba, Cliff, and Elinalise.


    Julie and Ginger also came.


    Nanahoshi isn''t here.


    She''ll help lure Orsted for me.


    But her primary goal is to return home.


    Since the n is [I coerced her to help me], it''s better if we don''t stay together when unnecessary.


    Right now, she''s studying Summoning Magic with Perugius at the Sky Castle.


    There''s still a chance that Orsted mighte after her afterward, but with a pale face Nanahoshi epts the unavoidable.


    In the end, I never got to learn Summoning Magic...


    Oh well. After this is done, I''ll try asking Perugius again.


    "Well then, show us what you got."


    After saying that, Roxy sat down with Julie at a distance, on chairs prepared for the asion.


    Roxy''s tummy isn''t prominent yet, but it''s obviously growing.


    She won''t be able to conceal it much longer. I hope she will announce it soon.


    But this is a bad time for me.


    After the battle is over, the kid will be born...


    No no no.


    Now is not the time for this.


    I need to focus.


    I will win, the child will be born, and I will name the child, and work hard on the third one.


    The future awaits me, good.


    "Alright, I''ll suit up. Sylphy, Zanoba, and Elinalise, you threee at once. Cliff, please activate your Identification Eye. If you notice something, I''m counting on you."


    "Got it."


    "Understood."


    Nods two of them, Elinalise lifts up her hands and retreats.


    "Sorry. I''m just watching today. I''m feeling a little under the weather."


    Now I remember, didn''t the diary mention something about Elinalise being pregnant?


    Looking carefully, I do see a bump around her tummy.


    I''m a dummy.


    "Ah, it''d be awful if I hurt the baby. Please enjoy yourself with Roxy."


    "Eh! Baby?"


    Cliff shouts in shock and turns around, staring intensely at Elinalise.


    "Baby... Y-you got?"


    "The curse has stopped, so nine out of ten."


    "The curse stopped. Eh? But, how, up till now, we, we never stopped doing it!"


    "Never did."


    "Whose... Unless, don''t tell me, Rudeus?"


    "I''m going to get angry, Cliff. Yours truly, sinceing back from Begaritto, has been yours and yours alone."


    "But but..."


    "If you don''t believe me, then why don''t you find out yourself? See if the Identification Eye can tell."


    "Oh, okay."


    Thus Cliff removes his eye patch and moves closer to Elinalise.


    Almost kissing her, his face lowers near her lower abdomen.


    Feels like he''s seeing through her uterus.


    Still unsure, Cliff slowly raises Elinalise''s skirt.


    "Kya, Cliff, honestly, not in public..."


    "Shh, be quiet."


    "Alright alright."


    Seeing Cliff so diligent, Elinalise can only shrug.


    Honestly though, sticking his head up her skirt... is a little obscene.


    Next time, I should try this with Roxy or Sylphy...


    Sylphy in a dress.


    A perfect fit.


    ... Wait, I can''t be distracted by those thoughts right now.


    "... It''s true."


    Cliff pulls his pale face back out.


    Identification Eye can even do that.


    Or as the saying goes, [From the skirtes a pregnant woman.]


    "W-What? What do we do?"


    "Don''t do anything."


    "B-but, you''ll have headaches, right? Ah, for a woman pregnancy and birthing is..."


    "Cliff, I been around the block a few times already. Don''t worry. Let me handle it. I''ll definitely give you a lively child."


    "O-oh..."


    Cliff looks blue, stunned by this news out of the blue.


    "Rudeus, seriously... Did Roxy give it away?"


    "... Ah, no, I just thought it might be like that."


    "Oh, really? Now that it''s done, it can''t be helped."


    "Okay."


    Elinalise leaves with a wave.


    Then she sits herself next to Roxy, busy discussing something.


    Seeing that Roxy is rubbing her own tummy, they''re probably talking about that.


    Roxy and Elinalise must have gotten pregnant around the same time.


    Oh well, I can''t worry about that now.


    "Well, let''s begin."


    Hearing that, Sylphy and Zanoba refocus.


    ¡ª


    A hourter, the test is over.


    Performance wise, the magic armor is capable of maintaining 200 KM/hr.


    It can leap a few hundred meters in the air, and even makes impact craters onnding.


    Sylphy''s magic can''t even touch it. Even if itnds it would just bounce back.


    Even Zanoba''s punches arepletely ineffective.


    Not just that, he broke his fist and started crying.


    Sess!


    If it can even damage the miko Zanoba, then even Orsted won''t go unscathed.


    It''s unbelievable that I made this without any setback.


    No, it would be odd to im this.


    It was all thanks to Zanoba and Cliff.


    Still, I wonder if this is how wearing touki feels like in this world. Overwhelming power.


    I can understand why Perugius and Atofe are so full of themselves.


    With this magic armor, can I do it?


    Yeah.


    Probably...


    Let''s go with that.


    ¡ª


    Preparationsplete.


    Part 2


    The night of the preparationspletion.


    Roxy finally made the announcement.


    "I think it''s about time to say this. I''m pregnant."


    Tonight Norn is home too.


    Before dinner starts.


    While the whole family''s here.


    "Congrattions!"


    The first person to answer is Lilia.


    Even though normally she''s expressionless, but right now she''s wearing a smile.


    The first congrattions.


    For a moment, I thought she was being considerate for Aisha, but then I have my doubts.


    Roxy must have already discussed this with her.


    It''s easy to guess looking at the better than usual cuisine on the dinner table.


    "Congrattions, Roxy."


    Sylphy probably has a clue as well.


    She epts this reality with a smile.


    Seeing at that smile, I feel something indescribable.


    The current scene is different from when Lilia was pregnant.


    Obviously, very different.


    Zenith and Lilia are both present. Nor was I cheating with Roxy.


    Sylphy has epted Roxy.


    Not like when Paul got pped, nor when Zenith raised hell, nor Lilia in tears.


    Pure happiness.


    "R-Rudi?"


    Roxy bes uneasy with me so silent, with a delicate voice she turns to me.


    My answer is the same.


    "From the bottom of my heart, thank you, Roxy."


    "Eh? Thank me for what?"


    Roxy tilts her head and forces a smile.


    But, that expression isn''t one of unhappiness.


    "Rudi please. You said the same thing when Lucy came, [Thank you.]"


    Sylphy says giggling.


    That''s the case, eh?


    But they might be right, why did I thank them?


    Em...


    "How do I exin this? Telling me when you''re pregnant, I feel like that''s proof that I have been epted."


    "I have always epted Rudi... Wah!"


    I pick up Roxy and put her on myp.


    Showing affection in front of Sylphy isn''t a good idea, but please forgive today as Roxy''s Day.


    "Sensei taught me many things, helped me many times, and not just now, now has my child... Just thank you alone won''t show you my gratitude."


    "Rudi hasn''t called me Sensei for a long time..."


    Roxy rubs her tummy.


    Around three months.


    I can see a little bump.


    The same thought as Sylphy''s pregnancy: wow, amazing...


    She has my child.


    "Rudi is my husband now, and I also want Rudi''s child, so I think saying [Good job] or [You did it] would be enough."


    "Isn''t that a bit bossy?"


    "Well, you should spoil me once a while."


    "Fine... G-Good job."


    "Haha, of course!"


    With that, Roxy presses the back of her head against my chest with a little roll.


    How calm.


    I remember how nervous Sylphy was back then.


    Say, Elinalise already knew about Roxy''s pregnancy.


    By consulting people around her, Roxy has settled down in her own way.


    But I was busy.


    What I mean is, I feel like I''m not there for her.


    Busy, busy, like a father who neglects his family.


    ... Well, I am a father.


    And I''m not even busy making money either.


    Thinking that, I hug Roxy tightly, burying myself in her hair.


    Roxy''s scent smells wonderful as usual.


    Calming.


    "Nii-san, please don''t flirt so much during dinner."


    Norn knocks on the table, her face flushing red.


    "Once in a while is fine. For Roxy-ane it''s service, today only."


    The follow up came from Aisha.


    Naughtily, she kept her elbows on the table, holding up her face.


    A full smile on that face.


    "Norn-ane, are you raising a fuss because Onii-chan hasn''t been paying attention to you?"


    "N-no! Not even. Just that Sylphy-ane and Lucy are present, it would be inappropriate to do as he pleases. What I mean is, they should just get a room."


    "Ugh, Onii-chan, I''ll tell youter, but recently Norn-ane has been rather popr at school. A few days ago, a boy even dropped off a letter here."


    "Aisha! That''s not nice, no telling!"


    Yes. Norn is popr.


    Cute, and a hard worker too, turns out there''s a few guys at school with good eyes.


    Norn will eventually find a boyfriend, get married, and move out.


    When that happens I have no choice but to support her... But I will not allow anyone superficial to touch her...


    Norn won''t bring someone with dyed hair, earrings, and a teardrop tattooed under his eyes home that says, [Please allow my true love with your sister] right?


    If that happens, I''d go crazy...


    "Norn, do you have someone you like?"


    "S-someone I like?"


    Norn turns to hide her face.


    "N-no."


    She does.


    She has reached puberty, and she''s at that age, huh.


    It''s normal.


    Even so, to be liked by my Norn, what a lucky bastard.


    "Well, if it works out, bring him over to visit."


    "I said I don''t!"


    If she did, I need to vet him thoroughly for Paul''s sake.


    For Paul, I will tell him [I won''t hand my daughter to the likes of you!]


    Obviously.


    "Also... Aisha, didn''t you say you have a good harvest of your rice crop recently? And how happy Nii-san is going to be?"


    "Argh! I was going to announce it myselfter, Norn-ane is the worst!"


    "Ha, that was payback!"


    Aisha stands up in panic. Norn stares at her like nothing happened. But I can''t just pretend I didn''t hear anything.


    "Rice harvest from the yard... really?"


    "Ah, um. For the time being. Maybe it''s the cold, but it wasn''t a lot. But if we recrop right now, by Fall..."


    "By recrop, you mean you have... rice seeds? There are rice seeds?"


    "Em. We do. It tastes a little weird, is that okay Onii-chan..."


    "No, that''s fine. So next year, and the next year too?"


    "O-Onii-chan made soil with magic for me... Onii-chan''s soil is the best!"


    I gently pick up Roxy, ce her back to her position.


    Then I get up and follow the table until three steps before Aisha, I kneel with one knee.


    With my arms raised, waiting on her like a knight.


    "Aisha, you did it!"


    "O-oh... Hey, can I, jump?"


    Aisha spies at Roxy behind me, slowly walks up, and finally jumps into my open arms.


    Then I lift her up, and we spin together.


    "Wah! It''s Aisha Rice!"


    "Wah!"


    I can eat rice!


    Of course, a triflepared to Roxy''s child, but I really love rice!


    Slow cooked, pure white rice.


    With a side of well salted grill fish and eat a mouthful.


    Those happy meal days will soon be upon us!


    With a little exercise, happiness again blossoms inside me.


    Roxy has a child.


    Will she be Lucy''s little sister or brother?


    Lucy will be 2 soon.


    A mixed blood with Migurd ancestry, will she get bullied?


    What color will her hair be?


    Lucy will be a good sister.


    Norn and Aisha too...


    Ah, I can''t wait.


    And the name... Right, I should decide on a name.


    And, and...


    All my words are jumbled together.


    Part 3


    Afterwards, a modest celebration.


    Rich meal, lively conversations.


    Norn talks about what happened at the Student Council.


    Aisha happily reports that the market started to recognize her name and face.


    Sylphy busies herself with the crying Lucy.


    Lilia quietly serves the food with a smile.


    Zenith eats in silence, but also seems to be in a good mood.


    Roxy seems a little peeved at how excited I was with Aisha''s results, so I have beenforting her.


    Also on the menu today, onigiri, looks like Aisha''s contribution.


    I ask her where she learned this.


    She exins that Nanahoshi told her.


    That''s all Nanahoshi taught her. Her girl power is truly low...


    Well, if you put me on the spot, I probably would make onigiri or porridge too.


    Aisha''s hands are small, so her rice balls are small and round.


    Very experimental and unevenly sized.


    Regardless, one for everyone, and everyone ate theirs.


    Besides me, no one seemed to enjoy theirs, but I thought it was delicious.


    Aisha worked hard to make this, worked hard to shape them.


    Of course it''s delicious.


    So delicious that it makes me cry.


    With this sessful harvest, we will get more next time.


    Next time if we got a bigger harvest, then the onigiri can be even bigger!


    ... But will I be there to taste them?


    "I have something to tell everyone."


    After dinner.


    I take a deep look at everyone.


    The sisters look bewildered.


    "In a few days, I will fight someone, a very strong opponent."


    I didn''t say Orsted.


    " I think everyone has noticed by now, that in the past two months I have been acting suspiciously. I''m thankful that you haven''t pressed me, so I have a free hand to work. I''m very sorry that I can''t tell the details."


    "..."


    "There''s a chance that I might not win."


    Everyone bes rather nervous hearing that.


    "So this night, might be myst night sitting here with everyone."


    "C-can you choose not to fight?"


    Norn says in a panic.


    "... No. At least, I don''t know."


    Afterwards Hitogami did not contact me again.


    But he has been keeping me under watch.


    "Nii-san, you said you might not win... why... why then?"


    "Norn."


    She''s a mess.


    Lilia and Aisha were both home, so they probably know something is up.


    They look serious, but no surprise or panic on their faces.


    "If I don''te back, my room..."


    "Noting back, why? Don''t say that!"


    Oh.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    I just want to say a line like cool heroes in those stories, but no point in acting cool right now.


    That was too much.


    "Well... When I get back, let''s take a bath together?"


    "... I don''t want to, do it yourself."


    Haha, this girl.


    Well, that''s more like Norn.


    "Aisha."


    "Here."


    "If I don''te back, please let Nanahoshi taste the rice balls you made."


    "... Onii-chan."


    "That person would definitely be brought to tears and do whatever you asked."


    "... I, rather than with Nanahoshi, want Onii-chan to spoil me instead."


    Aisha murmurs those words with her head down.


    Is that so? Aisha is still as yful as always.


    When I get back, I will buy her something expensive.


    A very expensive backpack, or a giant diamond ring.


    "Lilia-san."


    "Yes."


    "Please take care of my mother."


    "... I will, but-"


    "But?"


    "No matter how long, I will wait for Rudeus-sama to return."


    Lilia said calmly.


    Even though I knew her the longest, I have never seen her look so shaken.


    Aisha is my sister, but Lilia doesn''t feel like a mother.


    "Mom."


    "..."


    "I''m going."


    "..."


    Somehow I imagined a little pain on Zenith''s face...


    I don''t really know.


    Maybe one time wille when her emotions return to her.


    "Sylphy."


    "... I''m here."


    "Take care of Lucy."


    "Okay. But, Rudi... Em."


    "... What is it?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    I feel like Sylphy wants to say something.


    But no matter what I can''t guess her thoughts.


    I like her. But no matter how much I like her, I don''t understand her. It makes me uneasy.


    Under the table, I grab Sylphy''s hands.


    Pull her close, and whisper into her ears.


    "Hey, Sylphy."


    "Oh."


    "I hope you won''t get angry for what I''m about to say."


    "Oh."


    "If Ie back, seven times in a night."


    Sylphy''s head drops.


    Did I say something wrong?


    "Seriously? Rudeus is such a pervert!"


    Sylphy punches me on the shoulder.


    I grab that hand and drag Sylphy over.


    "Ah!"


    Somewhat forcefully I kiss her.


    Sylphy freezes up, but epted me anyhow.


    Cute as usual.


    No matter when she''s always so cute.


    As expected of Sylphy.


    When I am with Sylphy, I feel at home.


    "Alright already, Rudi. Everyone''s watching... Eek."


    Since I''m here, I licked her ear.


    Licking that pointy faerie ear, and delicately bit to leave a mark.


    "I''lle back, wait for me."


    "Okay, please take care."


    Sylphy, face red, can only nod.


    Finally, I turn back to Roxy.


    "Roxy."


    "Oh."


    "Tonight... let''s sleep together."


    "But, the baby in here... that''s fine, okay."


    Even though a little hesitant, Roxy nods to ept me.


    Part 4


    That night, after a bath with everyone, Roxy and I head to bed.


    Hand in hand, walking intimately to bed.


    Last year, every time was full speed ahead, but not today.


    "Em, be gentle..."


    "No, today''s fine."


    I put up a hand to stop Roxy from stripping her nightgown.


    Roxy grabs the hem of her shirt and tilts her head.


    "Anyways, please sit down."


    I have Roxy sit on her bed.


    I sit on a chair rather than beside her.


    "The basic situation, in case that I lose, I want to discuss it with Roxy."


    "... Just me? What about Sylphy?"


    "..."


    "You would tell me and Nanahoshi, but won''t tell Sylphy?"


    "How did you know that I talked with Nanahoshi about this?"


    "Because Sylphy asked me to. She said you probably talked to Nanahoshi... Rudi, why won''t you tell Sylphy?"


    "Why is that?"


    Why?


    I don''t know.


    But, for some reason, I don''t want to tell Sylphy.


    It''s not because... I don''t want her to worry.


    Why?


    I don''t know.


    Maybe this too is fate.


    "From my point of view, I''m happy that youe to me for help, but I feel bad for Sylphy."


    "You''re right, then, I''ll go call her."


    "Okay."


    Roxy is so reliable as usual.


    Thinking that, I left the room and head to Sylphy''s.


    I freeze just as I reach for the doorknob.


    Say, while I was busy with Roxy, I haven''t been watching Sylphy.


    Maybe she''s crying right now.


    She said I can like other girls, and she even forgave me for Roxy.


    But looking at Nanahoshi, her jealousy runs deep.


    Maybe she''s crying.


    Maybe she''s pricking a voodoo doll with pins.


    Maybe she''s biting the edge of a handkerchief and crying about that slut.


    No, it''s fine.


    My lovely Sylphy would never do something like that.


    Right.


    "Hey, Sylphy, I have something I want to¨C"


    "Rudeus bit my ear. My ear! And said seven times a night... Eek... What''s going to happen to me? Will I be messed up like our first time... What do I do Lucy, you might have a new sibling soon...!"


    Squeaking, the door opens, and before my eyes is Sylphy rolling on her bed, hugging a pillow.


    Her legs flopping about, rolling back and forth like an adolescent girl.


    Although faint, but with the door open, I heard everything.


    She doesn''t look like the mother of a child.


    But super cute.


    So much so that I want to dive right in.


    By the way, Lucy isn''t here. She''s in Lilia''s room.


    But the room isn''t sound proof, so it might get noisy.


    No no, Roxy is waiting.


    "Ah!"


    Our sights met.


    Sylphy facing up and suddenly froze.


    Like up painting on a wall, in a simr pose, a happy self-satisfied smile.


    "..."


    I quietly close the door.


    No one wants to be seen in their private moments.


    "Ah, wait. No, Rudi, wait up, don''t leave!"


    Rapidly Sylphy got up and sticks her hand between the door.


    "No. I''m not leaving. I just thought it might be better if I open the door again."


    "Again? Why? What''s the matter? Isn''t today Roxy''s day? Oh, is she feeling sick? Am I at bat?"


    Sylphy looks flustered.


    There''s no reason for Roxy to feel sick today...


    How unusual.


    No, how usual.


    Well, let me settle her down.


    "About my opponent this time, and what happens afterwards, I have some things to say. Pleasee over."


    Hearing that, Sylphy stayed silent for a few seconds, and nodded with a serious face.


    And perhaps a hint of happiness too?


    Somehow I feel a little rxed as well.


    Part 5


    The exnation didn''t take long.


    Those two listen quietly the entire time.


    The enemy is Dragon God Orsted.


    I talked about the existence of Hitogami, his revtions, and that I have to fight Orsted.


    Then, that if I were to die.


    That Orsted is the enemy, but never confront him.


    Never believe in revtions from the one who calls himself Hitogami.


    These two points are to be our family motto.


    If I were to die, tell the rest of the family the truth, and protect each other.


    Basically in those words.


    We start talking sitting up, but somewhere along the way, we end up lying down together.


    "And... if I lose. Disaster might await Roxy''s child and Lucy."


    "Disaster... in other words, the one called Hitogami will do something?"


    "Yeah."


    "I see... So that''s why Rudi has been constantly telling us to protect the family..."


    Sylphy nods like she understood something.


    Maybe she got lost along the way.


    She might just be patronizing me and telling me not to worry.


    "I know. But Rudi, I can protect myself, and even if you don''t tell me to, I will protect Lucy with my life."


    "Me too. I can protect myself. Just like I always had. That won''t change in the future. I might be weaker than Rudi, but don''t underestimate me."


    What? Not even a little discouraged?


    Roxy and Sylphy are really great.


    "Still, Orsted is one of the Seven Major Powers... A big deal. Do you have a chance?"


    "That I don''t know. I only fought him once."


    "Back then, what happened?"


    "I could do nothing."


    Just remembering my initial meeting with Orsted makes my knees weak.


    Ruijerd was dropped to the ground; Eris was sent flying.


    He even shoved his hand straight through my body.


    ... Terrifying.


    "... Rudi. Wouldn''t it be better if we all go together?"


    "No. I must go alone. Only with that do I have a chance. Hit him with my strongest magic. It will work out somehow."


    "Hey... but Rudi, you''re shaking?"


    "Oh."


    "Hey, wait, Rudi quit touching weird ces."


    I wasn''t touching to distract her.


    I touched because I want to.


    If I die, then I can''t touch here anymore.


    So I can''t touch here, then how about there?


    No good. How about here?


    No good. How about there?


    "... Stop. Really, we''re talking about serious stuff right now."


    "Oh."


    "Hey, recently Lucy started to crawl everywhere. We can never find her."


    "Oh."


    "Lilia said that reminds her of when Rudeus-sama was born."


    "... Soon, she will start talking, and in a year, she''ll start to walk."


    I haven''t taken care of Lucy too much.


    I left her all to Lilia and Sylphy.


    But, Sylphy.


    You really are so cute.


    "I can''t wait."


    "Oh."


    "If you''re about to lose, please run?"


    "Oh, even though I don''t know if I can escape, I will do that."


    Lucy, you probably don''t understand yet.


    But if I die, then she won''t even remember how her father looks like.


    What is she thinking?


    If I ask Lucy, will she tell me...


    "... Rudi."


    From my left a voice.


    It''s Roxy.


    My hand reach for her breasts.


    She caught me.


    Ow, she''s really strong.


    Sorry, I''m sorry. Serious topic.


    "Well. I thought after meeting Rudi, marrying Rudi, now having Rudi''s child, how I''m the happiest girl in the world."


    "Right."


    "But, because of that... if you die, then I will be the most unfortunate girl."


    "... Right."


    "Well, this is a little embarrassing to say, but..."


    Roxy takes a breath, and finally says.


    "Please let me be happy."


    Indeed, I''m doing nothing wrong.


    Roxy and Sylphy, I fight for them.


    Nothing wrong with that.


    Fight for the sake of them,e home. That is my decision.


    That night, I slept soundly, more than I have for a long time.


    ¡ª


    A few days passed.


    All set to go, I left Magic City Sharia.


    Alone.

 Chapter 179: Quagmire vs. Dragon God

    <h4>Chapter 179: Quagmire vs. Dragon God</h4>


    Part 1


    A full two days north-north-east of the magic city Sharia.


    There was a deserted vige.


    The vige was buried in a forest.


    The forest expanded due to a cmity 40 years ago that was caused by an abnormality in magical power.


    The vige was immediately overrun, and those who lived there were forced out of their homes.


    Since then, those who visited this forest had essentially only been monsters or adventurers who have business with monsters.


    A single man walked toward that vige.


    He had silver hair and golden pupils.


    Wearing a white coat made from some kind of hide, while vigntly looking around, not riding a horse, just walking.


    He walked through the forest in a detached manner while checking thepass in his left hand that he gazed at with sharp dot-like pupils.


    No monsters attacked him.


    Although their eyes shined from gaps in the deep forest''s thickets, whenever the man approached them they would flee like small animals.


    "...Here, then."


    Looking at the deserted vige pointed to by thepass, he halted his footsteps.


    "Why a ce like this..."


    While grumbling that, the man slowly walked into the deserted vige.


    A ce that used to be a road was covered in weeds, and a ce that used to be a field had be a forest.


    Buildings that used to be houses were pierced byrge trees, or turned into masses of green by ivy.


    He walked through the vige that had been overrun by the forest, but then his feet stopped before a certain ce.


    It was the center of the vige, where there probably used to be a well.


    In that ce was an obviously suspicious building.


    A light brown cylindrical building, and the only one that wasn''t surrounded by vegetation.


    A stone structure that one couldn''t help but think had been constructed recently.


    The door looked brand new.


    He looked at thepass in his left hand, confirming that where he was heading was that tower.


    And then, although somewhat cautiously, heid his hand on the doorknob.


    "...Nanahoshi, are you there?"


    The tower''s interior was simply made.


    There were no windows or corridors.


    The floor was slick, painted with something like oil.


    Next to the wall had been set incense and a jute bag tightly packed with something.


    The source of the strange smell filling the air was probably that incense.


    "...What is this ce?"


    Looking around, he identified another door right in front of him.


    He grabbed the doorknob, this time without hesitating.


    At that instant, he felt pain as though something had pricked his hand.


    "Mu? I wonder if that was just my imagination."


    He looked at his hand, confirmed that there was no blood, then went inside.


    On the other side of the door was another room with the sameyout.


    Seeing how the floor nted, it seemed that the building itself had been constructed underground.


    While puzzled by those thoughts, he proceeded toward the interior without being particrly wary.


    En route, he became more wary due to the uncanny posters reading [Please take off your footwear here] and [Guests, please put on this hat] and the like, but he ignored them all.


    While remaining watchful of asionally trivial traps set on the doors that seemed intended for mice, he slowly continued inward.


    The ce he finally arrived at was a strange space.


    It was a cylindrical room and an atrium.


    The wide open sky in ce of a ceiling was roundly cut off.


    It felt like being inside a chimney.


    "...What is this ce?"


    He furrowed his brow and confirmed that thepass''s point indicated the center of this space.


    In the ce that was indicatedy a single box.


    A single piece of paper had been spread out beneath the box.


    He carefully approached it, then looked at the paper.


    Letters had been written on the paper.


    [Hitogami]


    He immediately picked up the box and opened it.


    "Mu!"


    When he did so, smoke started to pour out of it.


    As he dropped the box, now on guard, he heard a metal sound.


    Right next to the box, which continued to spew out a incrediblyrge amount of smoke, a silver ring had fallen to the ground.


    It had been in the box and flown out when he dropped the box.


    The ring was faintly blinking red, and hispass pointed to it.


    "...Nanahoshi?"


    As he went to pick up the ring, the following instant.


    The sky shined.


    "!"


    He immediately kicked the ground strongly and tried to dodge.


    But the oil-covered floor didn''t allow him to do that.


    The sole of his foot quickly lost its grip...


    A thick bolt of lightning fell toward him¨Ctoward Orsted.


    ¡ªRudeus''s View¡ª


    Upon high ground which overlooked the deserted vige that Orsted had been lured into.


    Iy in wait there, and the instant I saw the smoke rise, I sent a full-powered "Lightning" toward the target site.


    It should have hit him.


    I practiced over and over again for this day.


    I even made sure to cover the floor in can oil for the sake of him not being able to avoid it immediately before it hit.


    But this wasn''t the end.


    If he could be taken down with this, he wouldn''t be called the strongest instead of Atofe and various others.


    I stood my staff upon the ground and gathered magical power.


    I imagined a giant cloud, a supercell.


    The Saint-ss water spell "Cumulonimbus".


    The sky instantly became covered with dark clouds, as lightning and heavy rain began to fall.


    I gathered even more magical power.


    I sent magical power into the staff, not trying to oppose the sensation of it being dragged out from the depths of my body.


    What I visualized was ice.


    Centering on the deserted vige, I stopped the movement of every molecule.


    I steadfastly lowered the temperature.


    [Frost Nova]


    I loaded the maximum scope and maximum force into the spell I''d used countless times, and released it.


    The downpour of heavy rain steadily became frozen.


    The iceyered and stacked up.


    Once the ice had be like a mountain, I stopped casting.


    The next move.


    I loaded magical power into my staff.


    I created a rock in the sky above the deserted vige.


    I focused all my magical power into increasing its size, creating an inescapablyrge rock, directed its eleration downward, then fired it.


    The rock struck with such a speed as to make one think that itsrge form had suddenly teleported.


    The ground shook.


    A littleter, a rumbling sound reached my ears.


    A little after that, the sudden gust of wind and shock wave reached me.


    While holding my arm in front of me to protect my eyes, I gazed at the rock''snding point.


    The ice had been smashed, and two thirds of the rock had been buried underground.


    If that was a direct hit, I don''t think he survived, but...


    "...Did I get him?"


    I tried saying that.


    No reaction.


    Could it be over?


    That would be nice, but...


    The moment after I thought that, the rock broke apart.


    "Hiiu!"


    An unbelievably terrifying killing intent was sent to my location.


    Fear ran through my spine.


    My legs trembled, and my eyes watered.


    I dived toward the magic armor that I''d set immediately next to me.


    I fed magical power to its parts as I''d practiced hundreds of times, set up my posture, and grasped my staff.


    I felt the killing intent approaching.


    Activationplete.


    In order to deal one more blow, I gathered magical power in the staff held in my right hand.


    I visualized a nuclear explosion.


    With the intention of putting all my magical power into it, I sent magical power from my arm into the staff.


    I pointed the staff, yelled out, and shot out the spell, and at the same time held my left hand out in front of me and concentrating magical power into the absorbing magical stones.


    The center of the deserted vige lit up.


    Slightlyter, shes of heat ran across the ground as though they were licking it.


    I confirmed out of the corner of my eye that all the trees burst into mes and turned into ck shadows.


    Slightlyter, the explosion came.


    But this magic armor that contained my magical power weighed several tons.


    I withstood the st without flinching.


    After carefully waiting for the destruction to settle, I lowered my hand.


    An enormous mushroom cloud had risen from the center of the deserted vige.


    I couldn''t see the ground well because of the smoke, but I had loaded enough force to blow away everything.


    That was probably the highest ss of force out of everything I''d ever used.


    "..."


    And yet.


    And yet, my body wouldn''t stop shivering.


    The killing intent which had been inevitably drawing closer since earlier hadn''t disappeared.


    It was drawing near at a fierce speed.


    It had been so far away, and now it was already so close.


    My teeth were chattering.


    I clenched my hand that was shivering with fear, ced my staff in the holder on my back, mounted the Gatling gun on my right arm, and held the shield in my left hand.


    "Fuuh... uu... haaa... aah."


    I took a deep breath.


    My throat trembled.


    Forcing down the anxiety and terror that rose from my abdomen, I faced toward the densely rising smoke and prepared my right arm''s Gatling gun.


    "...Fuu! Fuu!"


    That was the first move.


    If I ended up losing the initiative, I would definitely lose.


    In the first ce, did I do any damage?


    Was there any effect from the poison set on the door, or the narcotic that was set to burn, or the traps on the way there?


    I put in as much power as possible into the four offensive spells I used just now.


    If he waspletely unhurt by all of that, wouldn''t this Gatling gun-like magical tool be unable to scratch him?


    No, in the first ce, did I even hit him?


    There''s no way I wouldn''t hit him with a spell of such vast scope.


    I shot it out with the highest ss of force and scope to make sure he wouldn''t avoid it.


    From a ce so far away it couldn''t even have been seen by an eye of foresight.


    From a ce that Orsted wouldn''t be able to predict, no matter what magical eye he might have.


    <I saw the figure of a person.>


    "Take thiiiiiiiiiiiiis!"


    While yelling, I activated my right hand''s Gatling gun.


    The magical power ran through it, generating and firing Stone Cannon bullets at a tremendous rate.


    The cannonballs cut through the air, an incessant [Kyuinkyuin] shrieking sound echoing through the surroundings.


    The mass of cannonballs with overwhelming speed blew away the clouds of dust.


    I caught sight of the silver-haired man with a tattered cape and soot-filled face.


    Was there any damage?


    None?


    There was blood on his chin.


    Aren''t those burns around the base of his neck?


    It''s all right. Although it wasn''t much, he definitely did take damage.


    "!!"


    Our eyes met.


    The hawk-like sharp glint of his eyes perceived my figure.


    The eyes of a hunter who''d discovered his target.


    <He began to sidestep in order to avoid the downpour of rock cannonballs.>


    I opened my eye of foresight as much as possible and tried to read Orsted''s movements.


    His movements were fast, seeming blurred as they stacked on top of each other.


    I aimed the Gatling gun so as to obstruct him from evading it.


    The timeg from firing to impact was essentially non-existent.


    Even so, Orsted evaded all of them as though he could see their trajectories, gradually approaching me.


    One step, two steps.


    Orsted steadily closed the distance while maintaining an expression like that of a bird of prey.


    asionally he''d grimace as a rock cannonball grazed him, but that was all.


    As if to say that even a direct hit wouldn''t be fatal. As if to say there was nothing to fear.


    As if to say that he always fought against enemies with this level of attack.


    That wasn''t the case for me.


    I felt a shudder toward that zombie-like unsentimental way of fighting.


    My heart fractured at the sight of that movement which seemed to tell me that all of my attacks were futile.


    But for now, I still had the advantage.


    While telling myself that, I stepped in order to match him.


    If Orsted came from the right, I''d move back and to the left.


    If he came from the left, I''d move back and to the right.


    If he came from the front, I''d load onto him with the Gatling gun.


    If he fell back, I''d load onto him with the Gatling gun.


    That way he''d never be able to close the distance between us.


    The fight would continue with me in a position ofplete advantage.


    Just as I''d simted it.


    In order to further corner him, I cast magic with my left hand.


    My aim was beneath my and Orsted''s feet.


    The spell was Quagmire.


    The moment I raised my hand to activate the technique after having immediatelypleted it.


    Orsted raised his left hand toward me.


    "Disturb Magic!"


    The magical power I''d finalized was stirred up by his magical power.


    He was trying to transform meaningful magical power into meaningless dregs of magical power.


    "Kuh!"


    I forcibly used the technique form for Quagmire.


    That was possible for me.


    I''d been doing it for a long time.


    While teaching Sylphy Disturb Magic, I would practice trying to counteract that bypleting the technique.


    I might have been doing that all for this day, this time, this moment.


    Orsted''s eyes opened wide.


    Looks like it was the first time somebody checked his Disturb Magic... Uoh.


    The instant it became muddy at Orsted''s feet.


    He activated magic in order to coat it.


    The portion that had been mud was covered in a te of earth.


    And then he moved his right hand toward me.


    As I instinctively began to use Disturb Magic on his right hand...


    <My vision was covered in light.>


    I shuddered.


    I stopped the Gatling gun and took a huge leap to the side.


    My field of vision was filled with scenery that wasn''t light.


    The ground in front of where Orsted had pointed his hand had sunk greatly inward.


    I didn''t see what kind of spell it was.


    Fire?


    Maybe some other kind. Could it be gravity?


    Was what I saw just now not light, but... death?


    I didn''t have any time to think about it.


    Orsted ran toward me with his hand out.


    Disturb Magic doesn''t work.


    He can negate Disturb Magic too.


    I activate my left hand and right hand at the same time.


    While restricting his movements with the Gatling gun, I would use the absorbing magical stones to negate his magic.


    I held both of them toward him with that intention...


    I realized my mistake.


    Orsted''s magic disappeared.


    But at the same time, the barrage of rock cannonballs heading toward Orsted also lost their effect, turning to sand and disappearing.


    Orsted closed in.


    Still directing his right hand toward me, with his left hand held at his waist defensively, he swung it down aiming at my heart.


    "...!"


    My instincts had me choose to evade with all my power.


    Attempting to escape to directly behind me, I used both feet attempting to leap backward, but...


    I didn''t make it in time.


    Orsted''s fist struck my chest area.


    The sound of metal coincided with Orsted disappearing from my vision at a terrifying speed.


    I heard a [Hagyan] sound from behind me as tree after tree passed by through the corners of my eyes.


    (Aah, so this is the sensation of being blown away.)


    The moment I thought that, I struck arge tree and stopped being blown away.


    At the same time, my full body received the full g-force, giving me pain as though my internal organs were being torn off.


    My vision went ck for a moment, but it recovered right away.


    The magic circles that Cliff had inserted into the magic armor instantly healed my body.


    But when I looked at my chest.


    The chest te was dented and cracked.


    The crack was being steadily mended, but slowly.


    In any case, I withstood a single blow.


    I''m so d that I made that part of the armor particrly thick.


    The killing intent followed me.


    He chased straight after me and arrived in front of me.


    I activated the Gatling gun.


    I pointed it toward Orsted and let out a barrage.


    But Orsted once again brought his right hand toward me.


    No good, at this rate it''ll be a repeat of what just happened.


    The armor is in this state from one hit.


    If it''s hit over and over, the armor will eventually be pierced.


    What should I do?


    Magic doesn''t work.


    Even if I block Disturb Magic, Orsted has a technique to resist it just like Moore.


    In contrast, I have no idea what magic Orsted is using.


    Could I be at a disadvantage in a long distance battle?


    In that case, I''ll go forward.


    I''ll believe in the power of the magic armor, and hit him hard.


    "Uoooooo!"


    "Nu!"


    I charged at him with a yell while shooting out a barrage with the Gatling gun.


    Orsted brought back his right hand in defense.


    I moved both legs.


    I brandished the shield in my left hand and rammed him with the weight of my entire body.


    <Orsted assumed a Water God Style defense.>


    The instant my eye of foresight grasped that, I pointed the sharp end of my shield at Orsted.


    In order to stab Orsted with the sword whose force increases exponentially proportional to the strength of the enemy''s defense.


    Our bodies shed.


    The heavy sound of metal rang.


    I felt the lingering sense of having struck something very heavy, as Orsted blew backward.


    Orsted''s arm scattered blood in midair as he gazed at me like he''d discerned something annoying.


    I can do this.


    I immediately set up the Gatling gun, pointed it, and fired.


    A tremendous number of rock cannonballs flew out, hitting Orsted in midair.


    His clothes were shredded, and below them was a body full of wounds.


    There were burn-like scars, cuts, and scratches.


    They received the rock cannonballs, and fresh blood scattered.


    Orsted made a huge sound and fell to the ground.


    I can do this.


    He''ll be killed.


    If the rock cannonballsnd a direct hit, he takes proper damage.


    His skin repels them, but it breaks and bloodes out.


    In which case, he''ll eventually die.


    Right now, if I deal as much damage to him as possible...


    "...No other choice, huh."


    Amid the sound of the rock cannonballs cutting through the air, I heard that voice.


    In an instant.


    The atmosphere changed.


    A chill ran through my body which made me feel like it had be winter instantly.


    At the same time, my eye of foresight lost track of Orsted.


    My other eye was able to see him.


    Just what...


    Orsted disappeared from my other eye, too.


    "Iih!"


    Feeling an indescribable terror, I tried to twist my body and jump to my right.


    I heard a sound from my left arm.


    When I turned to face it, Orsted was there.


    He was there, swinging a katana-like sword.


    And then, the left arm of the magic armor made arge noise as it fell to the earth, disying the cleanly amputated surface.


    Part 2


    "Gaaaaaaaaaooooaaaaa!"


    Orsted let out a roar.


    At the resounding yell like an electric shock, my body became numb as though paralyzed.


    Voice magic.


    A magic particr to the beast races.


    In that instant, it seemed like I''d lose consciousness.


    But I barely endured it, and jumped to the side.


    While indenting the ground, Orsted broke into a rush.


    The moment I aimed the Gatling gun and tried to activate it, Orsted swung his sword.


    It was cut to pieces and fell to the ground.


    I still have my right arm.


    There''s a sh mark on the armor te, but he can''t cut it from that distance.


    Orsted is right in front of me.


    His posture is still that of having shed.


    I concentrated magical power into my fist.


    Holding nothing back.


    I drove my fist toward Orsted''s face while firing "Electric".


    I felt a wet slipping sensation.


    When I looked, I saw that Orsted''s sword was lodged in my arm.


    He had deflected it.


    Both my fist and the electric shock inside my fist.


    Behind Orsted, purple lightning licked the forest.


    Arge tree split and burst into mes with a great sound.


    Orsted''s arm, and the sword lodged in my arm, moved slightly.


    "Uaaaah!?"


    The armor''s right arm, along with my arm inside of it, was cut short.


    I felt sharp pain.


    But with no time to grimace at the pain.


    Orsted pressed toward me, swinging his sword.


    I had no time to consider what I should do next.


    Hended a kick into my stomach.


    Alongside an unpleasant noise, my body floated for an instant.


    The impact was deliveredpletely internally.


    "Boeeh!"


    I spat out gastric juice at the shock which seemed to rupture my stomach.


    My view was blurred with tears.


    While falling on my backside, I turned my broken off right arm toward Orsted and fired off a shock wave.


    Orsted shed upward.


    I heard a loud sound and nothing more.


    By the time I realize that the shock wave had been cut apart, a kick hadnded in my face.


    Pain ran from my neck to my shoulder.


    "...!?"


    I suddenly noticed that I''d fallen down.


    When I straightened up and tried to stand in a state of panic, Orsted was right in front of me brandishing his sword.


    I''m going to die.


    "Purge!"


    I yelled without thinking.


    At the same time, the back te popped off, and I was ejected from the magic armor as if pulled.


    An instantter, the magic armor was cut in half.


    I struck the ground and rolled roughly.


    I can''t see him move.


    I can''t do anything.


    I can''t follow Orsted''s movements.


    "Gaha... geho..."


    My entire body hurt.


    Even though I''d only been struck through the armor a few times, pain ran through my body as if my entire body had been struck.


    My chest hurt, my stomach hurt, my right arm hurt, my neck hurt, my back hurt.


    It was difficult to breathe.


    It felt like my body couldn''t move well.


    An incredible exhaustion.


    Huh?


    Could it be that I''ve... run out of magical power?


    "Aah... haah..."


    Orsted''s eyes were directed toward me.


    I shuddered.


    I don''t have the armor anymore.


    I need to escape.


    Or I''ll be killed.


    Before that, my right hand, where''s my right hand.


    "Goheh!"


    Before I knew it, I''d been kicked flying.


    Pain assaulted each part of my body.


    Face up, my chest was stomped on.


    "Uguh..."


    A groan leaked from my throat.


    Something cold was pressed against the hot nape of my neck.


    I saw that Orsted had thrust his sword before me.


    Am I going to die?


    I couldn''t win after all.


    I''m going to die.


    "I was wondering who it was. So it was you, Rudeus Greyrat. I heard that you were living peacefully, so why did you go after my life?"


    It looks like Orsted isn''t going to kill me right away.


    Maybe because he spared my life once.


    Maybe because I''ve already lost the ability to fight.


    Well, whatever.


    "Hitogami said..."


    "...Hmph, so you really were Hitogami''s apostle. Die."


    Orsted took his foot off my chest, and held up his sword.


    "He said you''ll destroy the world, and my descendants will help you kill him."


    "...What did you say?"


    Orsted stopped moving.


    "Hitogami said to fight you to stop you from destroying the world."


    "..."


    "He said that''s why, if I kill you, he''ll overlook my kids, my family..."


    Lying face up, I clung to Orsted''s legs.


    And then rubbed my head against them, and cried out my words.


    This is the only thing left that I can do.


    "I''m begging you. Please don''t destroy the world. It''s fine to kill me. Don''t take away my kids, my future. I''m begging you. This is the first time. The first time I''ve been so happy. I''m begging you. Give up on Hitogami. I''m begging you."


    I cried.


    I''m powerless and pathetic.


    Uncool.


    What am I doing.


    Sheet.


    "...I can''t do that."


    The instant I heard that, I bit Orsted''s leg.


    "Fuguuuuaaa!"


    Still biting, I lifted my right arm that was spurting out blood, loaded all of my remaining magical power into my fistless arm, and let it all explode at once.


    With the intention of killing him even if it killed me too.


    "Disturb Magic!"


    I was kicked away, lost my concentration, and my magical power dispersed.


    My awareness became distant.


    The next time I used magical power, I would definitely faint.


    "Even if you possess an element of Lace and have vast magical power, if you keep usingrge spells like that one after another, you''ll still run out of magical power."


    Orsted extended his hand.


    I''ll going to be killed.


    I''ll be killed.


    If I''m killed, Orsted won''t die.


    If Orsted doesn''t die, Lucy will...


    Roxy will... Sylphy will...


    They won''t die.


    I won''t lose.


    I need to win no matter what.


    But my body won''t move.


    I have no magical power.


    Blood is pouring out of my arm.


    My consciousness is dim.


    My vision is dark.


    Orsted''s hand covered my view.


    Ah, ah, aah.


    Aah...


    I should have at least decided on a name.


    Part 3


    "Mu!?"


    Orsted jumped aside.


    "...?"


    Before I knew it.


    A single human was standing there, as if to separate me and Orsted.


    She was a tall woman.


    She wore dark clothes and a stylish coat.


    In her hands was a single-edged sword with a seemingly transparent de.


    I was looking at her from behind, so I couldn''t see her face.


    Aah, but I know that hair.


    That wavy hair long enough to reach her waist.


    Deep crimson hair, as if someone had thrown unmixed paint on it.


    "Looks like I kept you waiting, Rudeus."


    Eris Greyrat stood there.

 Chapter 180: Berserker Sword King vs. Dragon God

    <h4>Chapter 180: Berserker Sword King vs. Dragon God</h4>


    Part 1


    Exining why Eris Greyrat appeared before Orsted isn''t difficult.


    A few days ago.


    2 females arrived at the entrance of magic city Sharia.


    A female of the Beast Race with grey hair.


    A female of the Human Race with majestic red hair.


    The female of the Beast Race was one head taller.


    Wearing simr tunics, both of them had swords hanging from their waists.


    Eris Greyrat and Ghyine Dedorudia.


    They have finally arrived at their destination after a long journey.


    The journey wasn''t easy.


    In order to meet with Rudeus as fast possible, they chose a shortcut through the forest and got lost.


    While lost they stumbled deep inside a goblin nest and ended up fighting.


    When they finally exited the forest and entered a nearby city, they got into an argument with hoodlums.


    As a result, arge number of enemies appeared ensuing into a brawl.


    And so, they lost time fighting while leaving the city.


    As a consequence of constantly getting involved in battles, even though they managed to get to Sharia, it took considerable time.


    In any case, both of them are adventurers.


    Along the way, they gradually regained their bearings. Once they entered Ranoa kingdom, the journey went smoothly and they finally arrived at Magic City Sharia.


    Inside Magic City Sharia, everything went smoothly as well.


    When they went to the adventurer''s guild to gather information, there were a lot of people who knew where Rudeus lived.


    In this city, almost everyone knew the name of Rudeus Greyrat.


    They were told that, a rare magical beast from the Begaritto continent and a suspicious Treant cultivated from the Magic continent could be seen from the gates, so it was easy to recognize.


    Their destination was easily located.


    If youpare the Rudeus estate to Eris''s former home there is a world of difference but, it is stillrge enough to pass as an inn.


    The garden was so big that you could even use it as a training area.


    While conversing with Ghyine, in a rare case for Eris she hesitated to go inside.


    She silently stood still for awhile in front of the gates.


    Imposingly she stood still before it.


    Raising her chin, she silently looked up at the house.


    As if by doing so, Rudeus would notice her ande out.


    What was inside Eris''s mind were the rumors she heard about Rudeus while travelling.


    Rudeus Greyrat the Quagmire.


    Defeated a stray dragon, repelling a demon king, holding the title of strongest in the magic university. Feared by those around him and disying an overbearing attitude, he was still an ally of the weak. Along withical rumors that continued on and on, it looks like he was a magician that wasn''t hated.


    A strength that couldn''t be described with words, delighting Eris each time she hears it as if it was about herself.


    In all the rumors about him, what caught Eris''s attention most was not rted to Rudeus''s strength.


    It was theical parts.


    For example; "Rudeus was a devoted husband, returning from school, he would go shopping with his wife."


    or "While shopping, he will start caressing his wife''s butt and get scolded."


    or "He married a girl who looks like a child."


    or "He married twice, a disgrace to all Milis believers."


    In other words, it''s the rumors about Rudeus''s wives.


    Each time Eris remembers it, her eyebrows would meet and a deep wrinkle would form on her forehead.


    Around the time she entered Ranoa kingdom, she also found the names of the two wives.


    Sylphiette Greyrat and Roxy M. Greyrat.


    When the timees to meet those two, Eris doesn''t know what to do.


    She learned about them from the letter, and heard rumors about them while travelling. She had thought about several things during the journey but, when the timees to talk, she didn''t know if the conversation will go ordingly.


    To the Eris who stood still in front of the gate.


    The one who called out to her was a single maid, Aisha.


    At the time Eris appeared in front of the gate; [Is that Eris? You''re Eris, right?]


    While answering her own question, she was already prepared to immediately respond when Eris knocked on the gates.


    However, after waiting for nearly one hour, in order to save Eris the effort, she moved instead.


    For Aisha, Eris was her benefactor.


    Although there was none she respected as much as her brother Rudeus, Eris was definitely part of the group that saved her in Shirone Kingdom.


    A debt of gratitude should be repaid, is something her mother taught her.


    At the time she heard the conversation of the three, she privately thought that if Eris loved her brother, she would support her.


    With Aisha''s lead, Eris quietly went inside.


    She was warmly received by both Aisha and Lilia. While Aisha went out to call Sylphy and Roxy, she heard about Rudeus''s situation from Lilia.


    Lucy, who is Rudeus''s daughter.


    While looking at her Eris wore aplex facial expression, but realized no unpleasant feelings urred.


    If it''s children she can also give birth. A boy if possible.


    She was able to have suchposure because of Aisha and Lilia''s support.


    After Sylphy and Roxy returned along with Norn, the meeting went calmly.


    While Rudeus''s two wives shuddered at the sight of Eris''s well-bred breasts and butt, they disyed no signs of lunging at Eris.


    It was thanks to the mood that Aisha and Lilia created, but in the first ce, with Rudeus gone there were a lot of things to talk about.


    Norn also had an unsympathetic attitude but she soon joined the conversation and didn''t show any antagonism.


    Both understood that Rudeus nned to ept her and intended to respect that.


    As Eris started speaking, her love and respect for Rudeus was such that, even with a bitter smile the mood was still pleasant.


    Having someone they loved to be praised and admired, anyone would be happy.


    However, it was only calm at the beginning.


    When Eris asked, [And so, where''s Rudeus?] the atmosphere changed.


    He went to kill Orsted.


    Hearing their response, Eris med them, [Why did you let him go alone? Do you want to kill him?]


    If you''re both living with Rudeus, then you should have gone and fought with him.


    Towards the adamant Eris, Sylphy replied while crying, [We wanted to but he told us not to follow since we would just be a burden.]


    While Eris was shocked at her tears, thinking deeply she remembered how she trained in order not to be a burden.


    And so, with no one helping Rudeus while she was gone, having a letter written to her, towards the women in front of her she felt, together with a small amount of jealousy, a feeling of superiority.


    Part 2


    And so Eris is here.


    Hurrying to her destination, almost passing by, then turning back after seeing a huge explosion. Hearing the sounds of a battle she searched, and


    searched, and continued to search in a frenzy.


    After finding Rudeus on the verge of death she jumped.


    Right in front of Orsted.


    Eris confronted Orsted, raising one of the Sword God''s seven swords [Phoenix Elegant Dragon Sword] above her head.


    "Ghyine, I''ll leave the rear to you!"


    Orsted wasn''t in a fighting stance.


    He only looked at Eris with a dubious face.


    No, he was looking at what was behind her.


    Reflected in his eyes were two females who were rushing towards the copsed Rudeus.


    Eris carefully observed Orsted while looking at his eyes.


    The upper half of his body wasid bare, with blood everywhere.


    Blood was flowing down his head, and his entire body was listless.


    The tips of his hair were burned, and there were bruises around his shoulders.


    The damage had piled up.


    He was still holding a curved sword in his right hand.


    She had never seen such a sword before. She didn''t think she had discernment for swords, but she understood that it fit him.


    Evenpared to the Sword God''s cherished sword, it was hiding a dreadful energy.


    During their past meeting, he didn''t use such a sword.


    He didn''t need to use it and won with just bare hands.


    For Rudeus to damage him this far, even forcing him to use that sword, an indescribable feeling permeated her.


    ("Like Rudeus I''ll... but, I shouldn''t hurry. First I need to buy some time...")


    Eris told herself.


    She couldn''t defeat Orsted alone.


    She realized that the moment she confronted him.


    She naturally understood.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have recognized it as beyond her.


    Simply looking up a tower a hundred times higher than her, crudely thinking it was just tall.


    Believing that it was climbable.


    But now she was different.


    She recognized the gap between Orsted and her.


    Even so Orsted was high, very high.


    At a height high enough to dazzle.


    So high to the point it''s impossible for Eris to climb.


    "Eris Boreas Greyrat, huh? Is he that important to you? Someone who isn''t Luke."


    "...Luke?"


    "The man fated to be your husband."


    "I don''t know anything about that."


    Eris ignored Orsted''s words.


    She didn''t know anyone called Luke.


    The only one important to her is Rudeus.


    Rudeus, just that one person.


    She doesn''t need anyone else.


    "It seems so."


    Orsted didn''t take a fighting stance.


    He observed Rudeus who is being healed.


    His stance is full of openings.


    Eris understood.


    He was showing a lot of openings.


    On purpose.


    While doing so, he was waiting for Eris to move.


    "..."


    Eris was reminded of herst meeting with the Sword God.


    Part 3


    Sword God Gull Farion invited Eris to his room, lined up three swords and said,


    "Which do you want?"


    Eris tried them one by one.


    Before, she would have said the sword she received from the magic continent was enough. As her body grew, however, the sword no longer fit her body and she started wanting a longer sword.


    Moreover, that sword would probably not be effective against Orsted.


    [Relying on swords, you don''t have enough pride as a swordsman], is something a master swordsman would probably say.


    However, Eris knew.


    Just having pride is worthless.


    "This one."


    What Eris chose was the most simple sword.


    A thin and slightly curved single-edged de.


    A sword that didn''t release any sinister feeling and just felt refreshing.


    "Phoenix Elegant Dragon Sword, huh?"


    This is definitely the sword that the skilled craftsman Dragon Emperor bestowed upon the first generation Sword God; Phoenix Elegant Dragon Sword.


    Able to push the Sword God''s techniques to the limit. A sword for a Sword God.


    "That''s a good choice."


    "Tell me the reason."


    "That sword is cursed. It doesn''t seem special at first nce, but magical power has been tempered into the de, and you can nullify your opponent''s Touki [Fighting Spirit] defense."


    "The Dragon God''s fighting spirit has a defense so strong it can''t be nullified, but you can weaken it."


    Defense Nullification.


    That is the ability that Phoenix Elegant Dragon Sword possesses.


    "It didn''t fit me, but you can probably master it."


    Of the seven swords, one is with the Sword God. The two Sword Emperors each have one. Finally, the Sword King Ghyine holds another. The remaining 2 swords will be given to master swordsmen when they grow a little more into adulthood.


    "Now then, to the main problem. First, your tactic against Orsted..."


    The Sword God''s forewarning.


    "Don''t ever move first."


    There was no need to ask why.


    Eris also knew the reason.


    "He has reached god-rank in the Water God style. His counterattack will surely kill you."


    What came to mind was her past self.


    She was blown away with one hit, an unpleasant memory.


    "That''s the first phase."


    Part 4


    The Sword God style always takes the initiative.


    Do the reverse.


    The Sword God told her a simple strategy against Orsted.


    And so, Eris chose not to attack.


    The Water God style would definitely wait and show no aggression.


    The aggressive Sword God, and the defensive Water God.


    Their affinity is the worst.


    The Water God style''s counterattack will not fail.


    As long as there is no difference in ability, the Water God style will win.


    Eris has experienced it with her body.


    By training with Water King Isolte.


    Therefore Eris chose not to attack first.


    For the girlbeled as the Mad Dog, who has always been aggressive, that was a bitter experience.


    "Nnn... You''re not going to approach?"


    Just bracing herself and showing no signs of aggression, Orsted was puzzled at the scene.


    The Sword God style would definitely attack first, that was the basics of their technique.


    "I''m fine with waiting. I''ll attack together with Rudeus."


    Eris quietly replied.


    "... That''s surprising. Eris Boreas Greyrat will fight together with herpanions. Is this also a part of your madness? Certainly, if Eris Boreas Greyrat held a little more judgement, if she were to study under a suitable master, I see... So this is what happens?"


    "I''m no longer a part of Boreas. It''s just Eris Greyrat."


    "The Eris I know, is a different person, is she..."


    While speaking, Orsted slowly adjusted himself.


    Easing down his left hand, he slowly raised his right and pointed the tip of his sword at Eris.


    "Well then, let me start off."


    With both of them doing nothing, the fight has entered the second phase.


    Part 5


    Eris once again remembered her conversation with the Sword God.


    "Shaping his fist like a sword, he can release a Sword of Light. In order to deal with the Sword of Light, you''ve sparred with Nina several times right? He won''t be faster than you using his wrists, aim at it and chop it off.


    However, left or right, which one will he release it from? If he readies both hands, which one will you gamble on? Will ite from above? or below? This is the second phase"


    The Sword God definitely said that.


    Eris grimaced.


    Orsted already drew his sword.


    He was no longer using his fist as a substitute.


    He''ll be using aplete Sword of Light.


    Eris wonders if she can still cope with that.


    She assumes positively.


    Orsted isn''t perfect.


    His breathing is slightly rough, and his body is full of wounds.


    Blood is flowing from his sword hand.


    Furthermore, Orsted has only readied his right hand.


    As nned, from below.


    Even though he''s injured, he''s just using one hand.


    (He''s looking down on me...)


    Usually, Eris would be enraged by it, but strangely she''s calm.


    She never thought a day woulde when she''d think being underestimated is convenient.


    <Sword God style hidden technique; Sword of Light>


    At the same time Orsted moved his hand with frightening speed.


    <Sword God style hidden technique; Light Reversal>


    Eris swung her sword.


    In a single pattern that she repeated over a thousand times.


    A method to counter the sword of light.


    In a situation where you couldn''t be the fastest, countering with a bisecting action.


    Orsted''s severed hand and sword separated and whirled in midair.


    ("I did it!")


    Eris thought.


    However, in the next moment, Orsted performed a surprising action.


    With his left hand, he caught the severed limb and immediately reattached it.


    At the same time, he made use of his upper body and performed a roundhouse kick.


    Eris was able to evade this attack.


    She was told by the Sword God that it would probably turn out this way.


    "...u!"


    Retreating half a step backwards after evading, she was pursued by a handsword which she knocked away with her de.


    They weren''t used as a Sword of Light.


    As a result, Eris''s sh couldn''t injure Orsted.


    With a ng, the handsword was deflected and Orsted stood there uninjured.


    A bitter, Orsted''s sword dropped with a woosh and pierced the ground behind him.


    Looking at Orsted, his hand that should have been severed has finished healing.


    Simrly, the damage Rudeus gave him has beenpletely healed.


    Healing Magic.


    In the course of that brief exchange, Orsted used healing magic.


    And in an instant, everything was healed.


    ("A monster...")


    Eris deemed silently.


    That sh she had used right now wasn''t a sword of light, but it had considerable speed and power.


    And yet it was repelled.


    Besides the sword of light, there was nothing that could smash Orsted''s, the Dragon God''s, Holy Dragon Fighting Spirit.


    Even if the sword is the Phoenix Elegant Dragon Sword.


    "This fighting method, was it suggested by the Sword God? You''re cherished, Eris Greyrat."


    Eris returned her sword to an overhead position.


    She sharpened her mind and calmed herself.


    The ensuing words were spoken loudly.


    "Did you train inside Gull Farion''s bedroom? "


    Towards the three people behind her.


    No, he spoke loud enough for Rudeus to hear.


    In words that could be easily misunderstood.


    Usually, those were words Eris couldn''t forgive.


    No matter what Eris says, she respected the Sword God.


    In the past few years, the one who trained Eris to the brink of death was Gull Farion.


    He entrusted his dream to her.


    Their rtionship wasn''t that of a man and a woman.


    But of a master and his student.


    A teacher and a student with a simr objective.


    But.


    But.


    That master also told her.


    [If the fight goes smoothly, sooner orter Orsted will probably start provoking you. Will you let him?]


    The Sword God expected provocations to ur.


    And so she wasn''t disturbed.


    She will not get angry about anything.


    Right now, Orsted was inside Sword God Gull Farion''s palm.


    "Hnnn"


    "... Oh. You''ve truly grown strong, haven''t you?"


    Orsted murmured lonesomely.


    He adjusted the shape of both his hands into swords.


    Seeing that, Eris remembered the final words of the Sword God.


    [That person, for some reason won''t fight seriously.


    Even though he knows sword techniques and magic, he''ll limit himself to just fighting spirit and barehanded techniques whenever possible. Especially when he knows his opponents skills. Fighting spirit and barehanded techniques, if these aren''t enough he''ll use magic.


    He''ll try to win as efficiently as possible, but in unfamiliar situations...


    Seeing a technique for the first time, he will try to study it. That is probably his weak point.]


    Eris visualized the first time Orsted and Rudeus fought.


    As if tormenting a weak mouse. The childish actions of Orsted.


    He didn''t finish him off, and just toyed with him.


    [Gri]


    While Eris grinded her teeth, she removed her left hand from the Phoenix Elegant Dragon sword. Her aim is the beloved and inscription-less sword she received from a town in the Magic continent, ced on the left side of her waist.


    The Phoenix Elegant Dragon sword raised overhead with just her right hand; the inscription-less sword still stored in its scabbard.


    An irregr two sword style.


    But the Sword God style didn''t have any dual wielding techniques.


    Only the North God style had a dual wielding pattern.


    Still not enough.


    It''s still not enough. No matter how strongly the Phoenix Elegant Dragon sword is cursed.


    She couldn''t release a sword of light with just one hand.


    Even with Sword Draw techniques, she can''t perform an IAIGIRI with a reverse grip.


    A futile posture.


    A futile action.


    This isn''t a posture a Sword King who mastered the Sword God style should have taken.


    "Mu..."


    And that''s exactly why Orsted''s movement stopped.


    With his handswords at the ready, he observed Eris.


    His eyes no longer reflected Rudeus who was receiving healing magic.


    He was only looking at Eris.


    However, he won''t just let time pass by.


    If Eris doesn''t start doing anything, Orsted will start attacking.


    For such a situation, with the intent to deceive, Eris practiced a single technique.


    The North God style''s technique which she learned from the North Emperor, Auber.


    A technique which she only witnessed once.


    Eris trained to draw a sword from the scabbard with one hand as fast as possible.


    It was iplete but, it was a technique that can be relied upon to steal a person''s life.


    (A cornered North God Style practitioner will throw his sword.)


    Though it was rough, Eris moved her left hand in a direct path.


    Hooking her finger to the sword guard, she unsheathed it, and threw it while aiming at Orsted.


    The sword that spent a long time and experienced countless trials with Eris, with its tip pointing at Orsted, soared towards him.


    Eris''s left hand, without slowing its throwing momentum, continued to the sword she held in a overhead position.


    As fast as she could, she moved her left hand towards Phoenix Elegant Dragon sword.


    Upon reaching it, the sword was held with two hands and she instantly released a sword of light.


    "!"


    The sword of light that was released using the force of her whole body, overtook the nameless sword she threw away in mid-air.


    And then, travelling the shortest distance at the fastest speed possible, it should have drilled into Orsted''s forehead.


    A clinking sound could be heard.


    "...tch"


    Having released a longsword of light, Eris clicked her tongue without re-positioning herself.


    Orsted deflected her sword.


    The sword she had thrown seriously.


    Even though the nameless sword hit Orsted''s body, his holy dragon fighting spirit repelled it, and sent it rebounding far behind Eris''s back.


    "Better than expected. But, is this all you have?"


    "No."


    Before the nameless sword could fall down,


    Before Eris could look behind her,


    Rudeus was already standing.


    He has already finished healing.


    "We''re just starting!"


    Eris turned around, his figure reflected in her eyes.


    Rudeus.


    Rudeus is there.


    His lower eyelids have turnedpletely ck.


    His bright brown hair looked white.


    With legs that trembled,


    a pale face, violet lips,


    and looking like he could die at any moment, he stood up while being supported by Sylphy and Roxy.


    "........."


    "What do you mean, just starting?"


    Even as apliment, Rudeus was in no state to fight.


    His magic power has been depleted, his strength already left him, even his willpower was gone.


    He was ragged all over his body.


    "I meant exactly what I said."


    Seeing that, Eris made her resolve.


    Part 6


    "Take Rudeus and escape!"


    Eris called out.


    "I''ll stop Orsted even if it costs me my life!"


    That resolve wasprehended by Sylphy.


    She already witnessed something simr.


    Once before, Ariel''s travellingpanion had the same resolve.


    A resolve with no regard for one''s own life.


    "I... I''ll help!"


    Sylphy shouted.


    Her legs were trembling.


    Ever since the first time sheid her eyes on Orsted.


    In front of an existence that can be called a symbol of terror.


    She was prepared to die.


    For the sake of protecting Rudeus, deciding wasn''t hard at all.


    Even more scary than Orsted, was the regret of no longer being able to see the one she loved.


    [Do you want to kill Rudeus?] Eris''s words from the time in Sharia still lingered in her ears.


    She didn''t have that intent.


    Even though Rudeus was worrying, it was the same as always. She thought it was fine.


    Rudeus will return as always. He had power that was beyond imagination.


    Even his magic armor held an amazing power.


    She didn''t think an opponent that could win against that would exist.


    That she was mistaken was something Sylphy never even thought about.


    "...!"


    Eris looked at Sylphy, saw the resolve in her eyes, and then nodded.


    "... then, I''ll be relying on you to guard my back! Ghyine! Escort Rudeus and Roxy away from here!"


    "Eris! Protecting you is my duty!"


    The one who refused those words, was the Sword King of the Beast Race.


    She had seen Eris''s struggle.


    She had seen Eris''s effort.


    That''s why she didn''t say or do anything and just watched.


    For Eris''s grandfather who had died...


    She believed it was her duty, and payment for the debt of honor she owed Sauros.


    "Are you listening?! I''m telling you to protect the most important person to me!"


    "... I won''t! If you die, I won''t be able to face Master Sauros and Master Philip!"


    She couldn''t permit her dying an untimely death.


    She will not let her die needlessly.


    ... Ghyine hasn''t thought that far yet. In any case, she replied reflexively.


    "... right now, we should run!"


    Roxy understood that fighting with a pregnant body is too much for her.


    Even though she followed this far, she knew she would just be a hindrance when it came to a fight.


    And so, she sought to drag Rudeus outside the forest where horses waited and then run away at full speed.


    Even if she had a miscarriage, as long as Rudeus escaped.


    She didn''t think of what would happen after. Right now, she believed running away was the priority.


    Seeing Eris''s and Ghyine''s argument.


    Seeing Sylphy''s and Roxy''s determination.


    "......... fuu"


    Orsted breathed out a protracted sigh.


    Towards that sigh, everyone except Rudeus reacted.


    Orsted didn''t ignore what he saw.


    In a loud voice, he spoke.


    "Rudeus Greyrat!"


    Rudeus''s body trembled with a start.


    "As long as you''re allied to the Human God, I will not let you escape! Even if I have to kill everyone here! Even if I have to murder each and every person inside the city! I will hunt you down and kill you!


    Rudeus''s trembling became even more severe.


    With his legs trembling, he pointed his gaze at his feet.


    "I don''t believe in anything the Human God would say but... if what the Human God told you is true, then after killing you, I will kidnap your children!"


    With those words, Rudeus''s body stopped trembling.


    His eyes burned with renewed vigor.


    He pped his left hand onto his trembling leg and reached for Roxy''s staff with his right hand as if to steal it.


    Without realizing it, his hands failed him, and he began to lose his bnce.


    While a panicked Roxy supported him, he red at Orsted.


    With bloodthirsty eyes.


    "However, with your armor that imitates the Fighting God, and with magical power that''sparable to Lace, along with a constitution that is immune to my curse, you are somebody who is useful!"


    "...?"


    At Orsted''s words, Rudeus''s bloodlust decreased.


    Towards a puzzled Rudeus, Orsted continued.


    "Betray the Human God, and join me!"


    Two people immediately responded to his words.


    "That''s just dumb!"


    "Rudi, don''t!"


    Eris and Sylphy were convinced he was telling a lie.


    They didn''t have a basis.


    But they were still confident.


    Ghyine and Roxy remained silent, however they started to search for any hidden intent in Orsted''s words.


    "If you do, I''ll forget about this ambush of yours, and I''ll heal your injured arm!"


    "......"


    However, Rudeus was different.


    He realized there was something in Orsted''s voice.


    He realized that his inner throat trembled.


    "If you have my... the Dragon God''s divine protection, the Human God shouldn''t be able to easilyy his hands on you."


    Inside Rudeus''s eyes were, doubt and hesitation.


    "Right now, even this conversation, will not reach him!"


    "......"


    "If you unwillingly followed the Human God, this shouldn''t be a bad deal for you!"


    "......"


    "Choose! Rudeus Greyrat! Side with the Human God, and lose everything to me! or follow me, and fight the Human God together! If it''s you, since it''s you who is immune to my curse, then you should be able to choose with your own will!"


    Rudeus and Orsted stared at each other.


    Rudeus slowly exhaled.


    As if trying to confirm something, he stared at the other''s face.


    Trying to find the truth under his facial expression.


    Of course, there''s no reason Rudeus could see such a thing, and several seconds passed.


    "Rudi?"


    While stumbling, Rudeus let go of Roxy''s hand.


    Looking like he could fall over any moment, he walked slowly and clung to Ghyine''s shoulder, staggering towards Sylphy he clung to her, finally


    arriving on Eris''s side.


    He dropped down in front of Orsted.


    While on both knees, he raised his face towards him.


    "Is it true, a method to protect my family from the Human God, exists...?"


    "There is! His ability to see the future is powerful but, there is no reason that he should be able to see everything. His ability shouldn''t be omniscient or omnipotent."


    "And that method... is absolutely, absolutely, effective?"


    "...... it''s not absolute. Even I, don''t have aplete understanding of his power."


    Orsted couldn''t give a guarantee.


    He didn''t say it would be safe or it would be alright.


    Rudeus, with eyes simr to someone wanting to be saved looked at Orsted on the verge of tears, what was he thinking about?


    Rudeus made his decision.


    "... I, put my life in your hands. Please help me."


    On that day.


    Rudeus Greyrat became the Dragon God''s subordinate.

 Chapter 181: Eris Greyrat (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Eris Greyrat (Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    After waking up in the morning, I run and train with Norn.


    When I return home, I give Sylphy, who is busy taking care of Lucy, a tight hug.


    I drop by the living room to greet Aisha and Lilia good morning.


    I help the still sleepy Roxy braid her hair.


    I call Zenith, in the midst of a staring contest with Beet, in to eat.


    All of the family eats breakfast together.


    As if nothing actually happened, life returns to normal.


    But the truth is, something did happen.


    I did indeed have a duel to the death with Orsted.


    I got my ass whupped... yet I''m alive.


    The proof of that is ¡ª I look at my hands.


    If I curl them up into a fist, I can feel my fingertips in both hands.


    After that.


    After I prostrated myself before Orsted and swore loyalty to him...


    As promised, Orsted cast healing magic on me.


    Both of my hands grew back, and I finally regained all my limbs.


    After casting another magic on me, he handed me a bracelet he was wearing.


    Then, he said, [After your magic has replenished, contact me again] and left.


    I''m wearing that bracelet right now on my left hand.


    I don''t know what effect this bracelet has.


    Maybe it helps to replenish magic power?


    Or perhaps it helps to prevent Hitogami from spying on me?


    It''s been 10 days since then, but Hitogami has yet to reappear in my dreams.


    Orsted said that under the protection of the Dragon God, Hitogami''s interference could be prevented, so maybe thetter.


    Then again, it could be meaningless, just a symbol of being a subordinate of the Dragon God or something like that.


    Regardless, I lost to Orsted and joined his camp.


    I betrayed Hitogami and joined the other side.


    I won''t take off this bracelet.


    I don''t regret betraying Hitogami.


    Honestly, I feel great.


    Rather than [What have I done?], I feel more like [I did it!]


    There''s no going back.


    In the future, no matter how annoying Orsted is, I can''t betray him.


    We''re on the same boat.


    Even if this was within Hitogami''s expectations, what''s done is done.


    Still, in my personal opinion, Orsted seems to be more trustworthy than Hitogami.


    Somehow, he somewhat reminds me of Ruijerd.


    He doesn''t have Ruijerd''s high pride, neither does he seem to care for children like Ruijerd.


    Still,pared to the Hitogami that just stares down from above doing nothing, he feels more like someone who puts his all into what he does.


    In any case, a load was taken off of my shoulders.


    The pressure in my chest has been relieved.


    Maybe it really hasn''t been relieved, but it feels like having climbed a mountain and seeing beyond.


    Afterwards.


    I talked with Sylphy and Roxy, who were at the ce.


    Sylphy cried, and Roxy reprimanded me.


    They regretted not knowing how dangerous an opponent I was facing and felt anxious that I became Orsted''s subordinate.


    I told them it couldn''t be helped, that there was no other way, and they consented for the time being.


    I returned to Sharia.


    After safely returning to my family, I reported to those that helped how I lost to Orsted and joined his camp.


    By the way, Perugius looked the most relieved out of everyone.


    Well, I guess nobody really wants to make an enemy out of someone like Orsted.


    Everyone I met on the way seemed startled.


    When I asked what happened, it looks like my hair has turned white.


    I don''t really get it, but maybe it''s a simr phenomenon to what happened to Sylphy.


    If my hair keeps growing with its original brown color, maybe it''s a transient thing.


    Even if it''s permanent, since Sylphy and I match now, I don''t really mind...


    It''s been ten days since I returned to my original lifestyle.


    Though I''m vignt of Hitogami''s next move, for now, he''s done nothing.


    My body condition has gotten better.


    I think that my dried up magic has been replenished.


    Speaking of which, it seems that Orsted knows some secret about my body''s magic power.


    Lace Factor or something like that...


    Well, if there''s a need, I''ll ask Orsted to tell me.


    For now, I''ll wait.


    By the way, speaking of good things,


    There was one change to myfortable everyday life.


    Part 2


    "Another bowl!"


    "Eris-sama, we''re out of soup already."


    "Eh, it wasn''t enough!"


    There''s a new addition to the dining table, a tall woman with red hair. That tall woman is Eris.


    As a matter of course she came home; as a matter of course she took the guest room; and as a matter of course she began to live here.


    By the way, Ghyine booked a room at a nearby inn instead. Maybe she was shocked at how Eris was acting, or maybe she''s trying to be considerate for us.


    In any case, Eris stayed.


    She would go out sometimes, but basically, she''s always home. She''ll watch Sylphy make the meals, or watch Roxy prepare for sses, or watch Aisha and Lilia take care of the house, or spy on Lucy and Sylphy when they''re together.


    In any case, when she''s not doing anything, she would just watch. Especially when Sylphy or Roxy are busy with one thing or another, she would look with a troubled expression and ¤Ø.


    Eris has changed since when west met. What I mean is, she''s prettier now. She''s tall for a girl, her body is well-proportioned, and appropriately dressed with a leather jacket like Ghyine''s, and a light ck undershirt and trousers that are easy to move in.


    Anyone can see, at a nce, the muscles chiseled on her well toned body. They''re not at all budging, butyered tightly. It''s hard to look away.


    Particr to note are her chest, thigh, and waist. Explosive, tight, explosive. The childish face from five years ago has disappeared, and what''s left is a cool beauty.


    No longer a girl, Eris has now transformed into a mature female.


    For some reason or another, I could never find a chance to talk to her. While rushing back and forth to report about my battle, I lost all opportunity. Even with an excuse, for whatever reason, just seeing her from behind makes my heart race.


    On more than one asion, I tried to make conversation with her, but my timings were always off... As soon as I try toe up with a topic for conversation, her piercing stare would make my chest pound. By the time I recovered, she would have already looked away. For awhile after, I couldn''t stay calm, and only with time would my heartbeat return to normal.


    Is this... fear? Nah, a joke, it''s a joke.


    This must be, yes, a crush. Looks like I fell for Eris. Once again I have fallen for her. Maybe I''m that simple, but at death''s door, to suddenly see her valiantly arrive to my rescue, push back Orsted, and even bet her own life to protect me, with her outline still carved vividly in my memory, it would be odd if I didn''t fall for her.


    Right now, I''m but a maiden in love, Maiden Rudi, who has transformed into an angelic high school sophomore.


    Yet.


    I heard this from Sylphy aftering home. In the past few years, Eris has been single-mindedly training at the Holy Land of the Swords for the sole purpose of fighting Orsted by my side. The cause was the fight with Orsted at Red Dragon Lower Jaw. Seeing me practicing [Magic Disturb] afterwards, she mistakenly assumed that I intended to challenge Orsted. Although I never felt a tremendous difference in strength between us back then, Eris thought otherwise and decided to leave and train.


    From Eris''s perspective then, it was I that betrayed her. Almost like she left overseas to train, only to return to find her lover with another woman.


    Unfaithful, cheater.


    How our opinions differ on this point, we have already talked about it, so she should understand.


    Still, her heart must be in turmoil. With a temperament like Eris, evening at me with a knife isn''t exactly out of question.


    If I just tell her, [I have fallen for you again, please be my wife], it doesn''t feel exactly right.


    Besides, I really am scared of what Eris would do. I don''t get what she''s thinking at all. Like, what''s she keeping to herself? The Eris I used to know would just inconsiderately say whatever she wants.


    [Rudeus! I love you! Let''s get married! Come to my bed tonight! Don''t even think about getting any sleep! Rudeus belongs only to me!]


    Things like that.


    Yet, she said nothing. Not even talking to herself. Just silence.


    Unless...


    Several days ago, she put her life on the line to save me from Orsted. Up till then, she had ced me upon a pedestal. For five years, she trusted that I have been just like her, working constantly to be stronger. Yet I didn''t. Even though I was working hard in my own way, but not like her. I got my ass whupped by Orsted. Eris must have seen how pitiful I looked back then. Not only that, but I already have two wives. The Eris, who had already reached Sword-King at the Holy Land of the Sword, must have fell disillusioned by what I became.


    She said nothing. So maybe, she''s just getting ready to leave in a couple days and is just trying to figure out how to break up with me.


    With those thoughts in mind, I''m even more scared of talking to her, scared of getting dumped. To hear from the cool Eris, [You''re nothing now!] I''ll feel hurt.


    If that happens, it would only be right, but I would be dejected. Well, if that''s the case, please just go ahead and say it already... Ugh, sigh.


    Anyways, we should really talk this out. Have a good heart-to-heart, and then consider the future. Having said that, the timing is off, and I''m getting nowhere.


    I say nothing, and Eris also says nothing. Each day just drags on and on. If possible, I want to settle this before Orsted contacts me again. But I don''t know what to do. Do I just keep dragging on and live with Eris like this?


    With those thoughts in mind, Roxy suddenly asked.


    "So, when''s the wedding reception with Eris?"


    She said.


    "Wedding reception?"


    "Yeah, I had one too, so shouldn''t she get one too? I need to ask for a day off that day, so if you can tell me when..."


    I fell silent listening to Roxy. Roxy furrows her brows watching me.


    "Don''t tell me, you haven''t said anything yet."


    I can feel my embarrassment. Everyone in the family has already talked about it, and they''re all set to wee her in.


    Aisha of course, even Norn has begun to treat Eris as part of the family. Not just that, Norn and Eris always chat with excitement over stuff about Ruijerd. Unexpectedly, those two got along really well.


    Nobody had any objection, only I have yet to pull the trigger.


    "Rudi, you can''t keep running away. Eris has been waiting for you."


    Roxy points with a finger, putting up the air of an older sister.


    "Waiting?"


    "That''s right. She has been waiting for Rudi to say, [Leap into my open arms!] the whole time!"


    Roxy spreads her arms as she said, how cute!


    "Eris would never say something like that... Rather, isn''t that what Roxy wants?"


    "Hey! I''m being serious here. Quit joking around!"


    Roxy puts up a serious face while keeping her arms spread.


    ... What a joke, is that really the case? Eris has been waiting to hear those words from me. Is she really someone like that?


    No, Roxy would never lie. This is a true revtion, a sign from God!


    If even Roxy is giving me a push, then I really can''t hesitate anymore.


    Courage,e to me, I must go. I''ll properly say it, we''ll talk, and if she rejects me, I can findfort in Roxy''s and Sylphy''s bosoms.


    Okay.


    But before that. Abruptly, I spread my arms to test.


    "Roxy, leap into my open arms!"


    "I said quit joking around already..."


    Roxy stops herself and looks into my eyes, then looks around, checking to make sure no one''s around.


    Then, she wraps her raised arms around my shoulders. A simple leap, right into my embrace.


    Her slightly prominent tummy pressed up against me.


    "You should be more careful leaping around like that with a child inside you, princess!"


    "If I don''t give him some exercise, he''ll be born weak, so it''s fine."


    Roxy murmuring by my ears is quite stimting.


    Is that how it works?


    ...Is that how it works?


    Of course, that''s how it works.


    I feel like staying intimate for a little longer. So I sat Roxy on my thighs and myself on a chair. Meanwhile, I suddenly spy...


    "...Eh?"


    Someone in a maid outfit is spying at us from the shadows outside the door with her eyes sparkling and a prating stare.


    ¡ª It''s Eris.


    "Yah!"


    "W-what''s wrong, Rudi?"


    Seeing me tightly embracing with Roxy, Eris looks away unhappily and disappears into the hallway darkness.


    Terrifying. Nothing was said, but it was still so terrifying.


    Eh, tomorrow, we''ll talk tomorrow.


    Part 3


    Next day, I look around for Eris so we can talk.


    Soon, I found her at the yard practicing sword swings, but for some reason, she was together with Norn (not going to school today?)


    To Norn, Eris says, [No, not like that, like this] teaching her how to swing a sword.


    "I said like this! Why don''t you understand?"


    "Even if you say so, I don''t know what''s wrong with it."


    "How should I say..."


    Eris is the instinctive type, so teaching Norn must be hard for her. These genius instinctive-types won''t know how they do things. In spite of my assumptions...


    "Your left handcks power, so you only swing with your right. Your de''s edge is tilted."


    Eh? Am I imagining this?


    "Be more conscious of your left hand ... try with the intention of swinging it only with your left hand in mind. If you do that, it will make your swing more beautiful."


    Could it be that it was Eris who said that?


    Not Ghyine who dubbed over a lip-sync''d Eris?


    "So that''s why. Makes sense."


    "As long as it makes sense."


    After that conversation, those two restart practice merrily. Feels like Norn''s swings got a little better.


    Well, no matter what, Eris is also a Sword-King. Ghyine once said that one cannot be Sword-King on instincts alone. Eris must be the same. In the process of bing Sword-King, she learned the logic of it.


    Still, Eris''s swings are fast. From the shaft of the sword onward, I can''t even see a blur. Beautiful too, her wavering figure is mesmerizing. Looking alone makes one''s breath hoarse ¨C watching sweat drop from that imposing profile, that firm body with those muscles flexing...


    Ah! Found something incredible! Every time Eris makes a swing, her chest would bounce with vigor, yet not violent, but with a subtle shake nevertheless.


    Probably because her style has no margins, her upper half is almost entirely unmoving, leaving only light vibrations. Speaking of which, the sleeveless shirt she''s wearing looks almost like a gym wear. Don''t tell me she''s not wearing any chest armor? Every swing imposes itself in my eyes. Those are some iron grips...!


    "...?"


    Suddenly Eris''s chest... I mean her swings, stopped. I look back up to her face wondering what''s wrong, but she''s already looking back at me.


    Her mouth is in a ¤Ø shape, her feet are shoulder-width apart, and her chin is slightly raised. Ah, if she crosses her arms, it would be just how I remember it.


    While those thoughts crossed my mind, I suddenly noticed that in her hand. The sword she once battled Orsted with, it looks really sharp.


    So I backed up and walked away. Talking over difficult stuff with her holding something so dangerous... Seriously?


    ... Two hourster.


    With the training period over, I tried to find Eris once again. She has left the yard. Where did she go? Maybe she changed and left the house? Maybe I should wait for her. No, no reason that we have to be home to talk. If she leaves, then I need to go after her. With that in mind, I head to the restroom and swing the door open wide.


    "Ah"


    "...!"


    It''s Eris, a perfectly proportioned beauty, standing in shock before my eyes. Her wavy, red hair drapes over her shoulders, wet, like a river flowing towards her chest.


    Her shirt is soaked in sweat, and through it, I can see a ravine, and from that deep ravine, two mountains peaks. The deeper the ravine, the greater the heights, and there rests two majestic mountains.


    Sweat contours her shirt tightly around those mountains, and at their peaks arise prominent protrusions. In other words, those are what dreams are made of.


    "W-hat are you doing..."


    Eris lookspletely lost for words. Red-faced and adorably cute. Unconsciously, I held out a hand and touched those meaty mounts. In particr, I pressed against that slightly harder portion. Ah, but it''s soft.


    ¨CIn the next moment, a sh came from Eris''s shoulder, and I lost consciousness.


    Part 4


    Coming to my senses, the back of my head was wrapped by something firm yet soft.


    Harder than my usual pillows, but warmer and full of bounce along with a gentle rustle over my head.


    Ah, ap pillow.


    I see, I''m still in bed.


    "Mmm, I can''t eat anymore."


    Pretending that I''m still asleep, I turn around and bury myself in the Bermuda Triangle between those thighs.


    I take a deep breath of that crevasse, and at the same time, rub that behind.


    "Yah?"


    Eh?


    The shape of these buttocks... not Sylphy''s.


    Sylphy''s are small and slender, with so little fat that you can''t grip them in your hand.


    That smell isn''t Roxy''s either.


    A whiff of Roxy would calm me, yet this smells a bit of sweat.


    rms ring danger from the back of my head as soon as the smell reached.


    It''s not bad at all, actually rather nostalgic.


    Slowly, I turned around and open my eyes toward the owner of thesep pillows.


    Two mountains tower above, and above that, a pair of sharp eyes re.


    Eris.


    Eris grabs my cranium.


    It''s going to break¨C


    Sylphy, Roxy.


    Please forgive me, for this is goodbye.


    Yet, suddenly, my head was rubbed by a strong but gentle hand.


    I curl up into a ball looking at Eris.


    She''s pouting, her face red, but she isn''t angry.


    "Excuse me, Eris... sama?"


    "Just Eris."


    "Eris... Em, I''m sorry."


    For that apology, my head was grasped forcefully.


    Ahh, please forgive me, for this is goodbye.


    "...To be honest... I was also in the wrong."


    "Oh, well... yeah."


    "The letter, I read it. Rudeus must have had it hard too."


    With my brain firmly locked in ce, I nod lightly at Eris.


    I''m not mature enough to say that Eris did nothing wrong.


    Back then, we misunderstood each other.


    I was hurt, and now Eris is hurting.


    "Hey, Rudeus."


    "What is it?"


    "..."


    Her mouth shut. Eris looks uncertain about what she should say.


    Things that must be said, but are so difficult to put into words.


    For me, for Eris, these five years have been too long.


    "Rudeus, those two, do you love them?"


    "Yes, I love them."


    With those words, Eris''s grip grows stronger.


    "Even more than me?"


    "...Yes."


    Hearing that from me, sorrow overwhelms her features.


    It''s over; I should have picked my words more carefully.


    They can''t bepared.


    I like Eris. I have fallen for her all over again.


    "Do you... hate me?"


    "Of course not, it''s just... we''ve been separated for too long. So maybe, I don''t know how I can face you."


    "Even now, I still like Rudeus. I want Rudeus to love me."


    Eris, red faced, was that a...?


    No, of course that was a confession.


    How should I respond?


    The answer has already been decided. But before that, I should make sure.


    "But, I already... have two wives."


    "..."


    With a face of fury, Eris stands up suddenly.


    From thep pillow, I fell over onto the floor.


    Looks like I''m in the living room, but there''s not a person in sight.


    Even though Norn and Aisha should both be home, they''re nowhere to be seen.


    Those clever girls must want to give us two some personal space.


    Towering over me, Eris crosses her arms, staring me down. Her feet are shoulder-wide, and her chin is raised in the exact posture when we first met.


    "Rudeus, outside, duel!"


    "Eh! Duel?"


    Nervously, as I stand back up and dust myself, I asked.


    "That''s right! Duel; you win, I leave! So, if I win..."


    Eris points at me and deres:


    "If I win, you have to love me too!"


    Feeling something wonderful, I could only nod.

 Chapter 182: Eris Greyrat (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Eris Greyrat (Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    Right now, I stand facing Eris, outside of Magic City Sharia by the city wall.


    Althoughcking an audience, Ghyine stands nearby. On the way here Eris asked her to be the judge. With a judge present, she probably doesn''t n to kill me. Hopefully.


    "..."


    Eris stood in silence with her sword raised toward me. No, her hand is shaking, a warrior''s shivers?


    I don''t know what to do, are we really going to fight?


    To be honest, I don''t really mind losing. Losing is great, I like Eris, although like I just said not as much as Roxy and Sylphy, but that has nothing to do with it.


    Sylphy has Sylphy''s strengths, Roxy has Roxy''s, Eris has Eris''s. I like them all.


    Fickle and indecisive, but I''m that sort of man. Unfaithful, overly lustful, but that''s why I covet such a feminine Eris.


    If she wants me to love her, I shall love with my all. This is no longer unfaithful or an affair, this is love. It''s only natural! To desire such a charming woman is thew of nature! Not like any Church of Milis people would show up suddenly.


    But if I lose on purpose, won''t she feel insulted? She hates those kind of people, right?


    Eris trained, in order to protect me, in order to gain strength against Orsted. That''s why I must demonstrate the strength fit to be Eris''s husband. I really ought to show an equal share of effort too.


    ... Even though I may not have worked as hard as Eris, but that''s fine. As long as I gave my all, without knowing which of us wille on


    top, win or lose, I''ll ask her to marry me once more.


    If I win, then I''ll tell her [You belong to me. Quitining ande home!] Alright, let''s do that.


    My armored magic corey broken and discarded in the forest. In closebat, Eris the Sword-King and Orsted fought to a stalemate. Against


    someone like her, I don''t have any confidence of winning at this distance... If I lose, it can''t be helped.


    "Rudeus."


    Ghyine called for me after deciding on something.


    "What''s up?"


    Although it''s been a while since I saw Ghyine, she hasn''t changed very much. All in all, a woman with some years behind her. We greet each other at our reunion, and chatted as well, but never about the current situation. We didn''t have a lot to say to each other, but there


    was no animosity either. Ghyine has always been that way, ording to Elinalise.


    "Eris-sama hasn''t changed. Treat her with an attitude."


    Ghyine''s mannerism hasn''t changed much either. The subtleties of her words make me a bit ufortable. Wondering to myself, am I doing the right thing right now?


    Looking at Eris, she''s waiting for me to get ready in her usual posture. Her arms crossed, feet apart and her chin raised. The same posture, but so different from the Eris from memory. She''s taller, her chest got bigger, and exudes from her an aura of a carnivore.


    Five years passed, I changed, Eris changed too. Yet Ghyine said she hasn''t. Five years ago, how would the me from then face Eris? Facing a stubborn Eris, what would I have done?


    "Ready, begin!"


    The signal from Ghyine came, but I did not raise my staff, nor did Eris move her hands.


    After a while Eris slowly moves forward, unsheathes the sword from her waist, it dangles powerlessly, heading towards me. That sword with an almost transparent body, a gift of the Sword God, one of the legendary seven swords.


    Eris arrives before me, her sharp eyes looking straight at me.


    "..."


    "..."


    Eris arrives before my eyes, raises her sword still.


    "What? You''re not going to fight?"


    "Eris, I... If you losing means you leaving, then I admit defeat."


    Eris pouts, her mouth ¤Ø.


    "..."


    "Also... I didn''t have a chance to say it earlier, well. I... also like you."


    I thought her hairs would raise, I thought she would get angry. It might be better if I fought for real. At this moment, Eris''s sword


    es down.


    "..."


    I instinctively close my eyes, my body stiffens, but what hit my head is the hilt. A light tap, that''s it.


    Reopening my eyes, Eris''s face before mine.


    "I... can''t cook like Sylphy."


    "It''s fine."


    "I''m not as smart as Roxy."


    "It''s fine."


    "I''m not as cute as those two."


    "Eris is a cool beauty."


    "... With my body like this, it''s far from Rudeus''s tastes."


    "No, not true at all, your body is enchanting."


    Eris sheathes her sword. Gently her hand wraps around my waist, her full blossom pressed tightly against mine.


    With strength far greater than mine she hugged me tightly. The little sweat fails to conceal her aroma, that smell is Eris.


    My arms around hers. Her muscles have toughened, but not bulky, just right, feels great.


    "Then it''s fine to consider it my victory, right ?"


    "Yeah."


    "If Rudeus was serious, in rejecting me... I would have given up, you know?"


    Her voice was trembling. Don''t tell me, if I seriously fought, her n was to intentionally lose.


    "You don''t have to give up."


    "Then, can I be part of Rudeus''s family?"


    "Yes, along with Roxy and Sylphy, if that''s okay with Eris..."


    Say it. Say everything. With that in mind I take a deep breath. If too quiet, she might not hear me.


    "Please marry me."


    Eris opens her eyes wide when she heard me.


    "F-Fine! I''ll marry you!"


    As if disgusted she turned her head, thus Eris and I got married.


    Part 2


    That night during dinner, I announced Eris as my wife. Unlike that time with Roxy, since I did the prep work, no one had anyints.


    Although I didn''t think Norn would object, I expected at least some harsh words from her, but none came. She probably had given up on me when ites to multiple wives already.


    Roxy and Sylphy both gave us their blessings.


    "Eris, the three of us, let''s do our best together."


    "Let''s set the rules in order."


    Eris trembles nervously in front of those two.


    "T-then, I''ll be in your care..."


    Those words are strange too, although it''s strange to see Eris so nervous, but she probably understands that''s their own way of showing eptance.


    If possible, I hope they can live together in harmony, but I don''t have a right to say that, right?


    To cement their rtionship, the three of them went in the bath together, as a way of smoothing things over as well as exining how to use the bath. Although I want to join in as well, but I''ll hold back for today.


    Left behind are me, Lilia, my two sisters, Zenith... and Ghyine.


    "..."


    After Eris left, Zenith starts beating me on my head. Even with Lilia asking [Madam, please forgive...] does nothing to stop her. Zenith is a follower of Milis. She can forgive two. But with a third one, she couldn''t find it in her to forgive her son again.


    "Oww, it hurts mama. Please stop, I won''t do it again."


    With that said, Zenith finally withdrew her fists and returned to her seat. My two sisters watch me with suspicion beside her.


    "You know, Brother, you said the same thing with Roxy-sama too. Even if you say so, who knows how long before you bring another girl over.


    Moreundry for me to wash. It''s too much."


    Aisha''s words are harsh. Seems like my value in their eyes have took a hit for weing in Eris. But I''m serious! Even with those words, I


    feel like she''s just messing with me.


    "Brother."


    The other sister speaks. This one isn''t someone who would mess around. I need to listen seriously.


    "Oh, what is it Norn?"


    "Well, as a follower of Milis, I cannot feel happy with brother''s actions."


    "Yes."


    "But, I also understand the love Eris has for brother, so I won''t say anything this time. Even if brother doesn''t like Eris, but please love


    her properly anyways. That''s all."


    "Okay, I''ll give it my all."


    Norn seems to really like Eris. In the mornings Eris teaches her swordsmanship, but Norn also was proactive in approaching her. I guess in the past few years Norn has be more sociable. Is that the effect of joining the student council?


    "Rudeus-sama."


    Lilia spoke up quietly.


    "Oh, what is it, Lilia?"


    "Now that you married Eris, the house is a bit full. I n to rent somewhere nearby and move there with Zenith¨C"


    "No."


    Lilia''s proposal is uneptable.


    "Please let me take care of you two... Well, really it''s Lilia that has been taking care of me."


    "No, not at all... But, if Rudeus-sama says so, then I''llply."


    Kick out my two moms just to wee in another wife? Paul up in heaven would definitelye back to haunt me. It''s only natural for a son to care for his elderly parents. It''s true that with Eris, we no longer have a guest room, but who cares. We''ll figure something out.


    "Rudeus."


    Finally, Ghyine speaks.


    "Ghyine-san."


    "Ghyine is fine."


    She''s in her 40s already, but her muscles haven''t weakened a bit, result of a lifetime of training perhaps.


    "Eris-sama, can I leave her in your care?"


    "... Yes, I swear to God."


    "Right."


    Ghyine smiles gently.


    "You grew up. Those eyes are same as Paul''s when he married Zenith."


    That should make me happy, right? Yes, I''m happy.


    Right, the same eyes as Paul. That''s great, I have grown up...


    Eh? But that''s the Paul that Ghyine knew... should I really be happy?


    "Ghyine, what do you n to do next? Will you stay around?"


    "No, once I leave Eris-sama with you, my work here is done. I n to head back to the Asura Empire."


    "Asura Empire? Going to help rebuild the Fedoa Region?"


    Her eyes shone when Ghyine heard me.


    "No, I will go hunt down those that killed Sauros-sama and kill them."


    The mood suddenly grew heavy. What a terrifying answer. For so long she has been taking care of Eris, now that she hands over her, her job is done, so all that''s left is revenge.


    "... Find them, in other words, you don''t know whom? It was probably a political plot, so I don''t think it''s just one guy."


    "Then I''ll just kill them one by one, all of Sauros-sama''s enemies, until it''s over."


    That''s too naive... How do I stop her? No, no matter what I say she won''t stop. No matter what, that''s Ghyine for you.


    No, on the other hand, I should give her a hand and support her instead... Now I remember, in my diary, when Ariel was assassinated, Water God and North Emperor were involved.


    "Ghyine, ording to my sources, Water God and North Emperor are hired by Asura Empire."


    "Them..."


    "You know them?"


    "Yes, Eris-sama actually knows them better. What of it?"


    "They might be your enemies. In that case, even Ghyine might not survive, right?"


    "True, I alone cannot defeat them."


    Ghyine nods and stares into my eyes, as if asking me to get to the point.


    "... In that case, I know of someone that also took the fall in the chaos that took Sauros''s life. Although Boreas might be her rival too, so she can well be Ghyine''s enemy too. But if you work with her, then you can kill those enemies with impunity."


    "Who is she?"


    "Ariel Anemoi Asura."


    Ghyine''s ears raised. Ah, how nostalgic. In ss, whenever there''s something she does''nt understand, Ghyine would do something simr. Well, better if she doesn''t know her.


    "Princess of Asura Empire."


    "Oh!"


    But is it really okay to introduce Ghyine and Ariel? Ariel will head to the Asura Empire eventually during the time of political strife. Is it okay to involve Ghyine in that?


    No, the future can change, with this diary, I can offer her a lot of advice. Besides, the strife was part of Hitogami''s ns. Now that I''m a subordinate of Orsted, so who knows what''ll happen as a result.


    In that case, if Ariel is to win, then gaining Ghyine would help. In that case, I''d probably help too... But I probably need to consult Orsted on this matter.


    "In any case, why don''t you have an audience with her and see?"


    "If you say so, okay."


    Ghyine said without a second thought. For now, at least, I stopped her from her naive actions. Good.


    "Aha~"


    Aisha and Norn look at me nkly.


    "What?"


    "Well, I was thinking, brother really was the teacher of Sword King-sama before."


    "Wait, you didn''t believe me?"


    "It''s not like I don''t believe you. I was just thinking, that Sword King-sama is really obedient."


    Ghyine and I stare at each other. Did we say something weird?


    "You know, brother. At school, there''s a Senpai that wants to be an adventurer one day. He said [There are two Sword Kingsing to town. The super scary kind] things like that. Even though usually adventurers in town would never give a second nce at strong people. Yet when ites to brother... What is it, that Aha~ kind of feeling."


    Hearing Norn, Ghyine suddenlyughs.


    "Rudeus is far stronger than I am. No matter what, even that Dragon God recognizes his abilities."


    "Really~"


    Norn seems impressed. With that, maybe brother''s stocks can rise a little. Even if it rose, only the upper half did. Really feels like my lower half just keeps dropping.


    Anyways, thanks to Ghyine, I can keep some face.


    That''s good, really good.


    Part 3


    That night.


    Ghyine returns home. Sylphy, Roxy, and Eris talk among themselves. What could the three girls be talking about? Despite my strong interest, it''s better to leave the girl talks to girls. I''ll have to pass.


    The mood seems good, and Eris is listening diligently. This should be fine, Eris is a different person now.


    I went back to the study and watch Norn study. After she left to sleep, I fill in my diary. A lot of memorable things happened today. Thinking about the future and Orsted though, I couldn''t help but feel a little unease.


    Anyways, the moment of crisis has passed, I should let loose a little.


    By the time I left the study, the house has quieted down. Looks like the girls'' meeting is done. Whose room are they staying at tonight? Or maybe they''ll all camp out at the living room instead? Probably not.


    With it being so quiet, I can''t help but feel a little ufortable. That night when I met the future me was a quiet night like this. Maybe something''sing? For example, that guy with a body full of mosaic might suddenly jump out of the hallway shadows.


    No, nothing will happen...


    Entering the bedroom but no one is around. No light is on either, guess I''m sleeping by myself tonight.


    As I was thinking of these things, the bedroom door suddenly swung open from the inside, and a great power pulled me inside.


    "Oww!"


    Immediately I raise my hand and gather magic towards my opponent, but my wrists are held back. My entire body is pressed against the door.


    It''s over!


    Thinking that, I suddenly noticed who my opponent really is.


    "... Oh, it''s Eris."


    Ah, Eris. I guess that''s her in her nightgown holding down my wrists.


    "S-say, Rudeus..."


    Her eyes bloodshot, her face red, and her breaths heavy, she looks angry. Did something bad happen? I have to be careful with my words.


    "We, us, are husband and wife, right?"


    "... Oh, yeah. Ah, would it be better if we have a wedding ceremony? Get everyone together and make it lively?"


    "I don''t care about that. I don''t even remember how to dance anymore... More importantly, as husband and wife, so it''s okay right?"


    What''s okay? Before I could think I feel an arm bar against my shoulders, and I was kissed. BAM our teeth mmed into each other, and the pain spreads throughout my body.


    I want to retreat, but the door blocks my path, Eris forces herself all over my face.


    "Puhah..."


    Eris puts her arm around my waist and starts dragging me over. By the time I regain consciousness, I''m already in bed. What is this, what''s going on? Eh? Are we doing it? Eh?


    "Em, Eris, em, these sort of things, shouldn''t we, well, have a schedule, maybe discuss with Sylphy and Roxy first."


    "It''s done. They will let me have today."


    "Roxy didn''t say anything? Like hold back while she''s pregnant or something?"


    "She said don''t worry about it."


    Somehow, I''m already in bed, and Eris is really strong. I don''t think I can get away.


    "Hey, Rudeus, I want a son."


    Eris''s breaths are rough, not of anger, but animalistic passion.


    Violently pursued like this. No, I''m actually really happy, pursued like this is worth feeling happy about.


    Two bodies so close together, little Rudeus has already be like that, at least the body is honest.


    Wait, isn''t this backwards? Aren''t our roles reversed.


    "Rudeus, I like you, so, it''s okay right?"


    "Eh, yeah, it''s fine, but please, calm down a bit. We should get in the mood first, maybe a little wine, let''s talk about the past five years, and after the mood is right, we can embrace and confess our loves."


    "I don''t care about those things. I''ve been waiting to do this!"


    Eris presses me down as she said. Her thighs mp my legs firmly in ce, both my hands squeezed, unable to move. With her nose she presses against my chest and begins to breath in deeply, like a dog, do I smell?


    "Hahh... Hhha... Rudeus. Now that we''re married, you belong to me, right?"


    "Eh? Well, I''m not just yours. I''d be thankful if you all get along and not fight."


    "But tonight it''s my turn, so you''re mine?"


    No matter what I say, Eris wants to make me hers.


    "... Well, yeah I am."


    Her hands squeeze even harder. It hurts, it hurts. My wrists are broken, so broken that #1 needs toe over to heal it.


    "T-then, I get to do whatever I want, right...?"


    What does she want to do? What''ll happen to me? It''s definitely XXX. Am I unwilling? The answer is NO, then the answer is YES.


    "I, I guess?"


    In that instant, Eris became a beast.


    Part 4


    Next day.


    Chirping sparrows woke me. I immediately looked for Eris. I immediately found her. Right before my eyes, Eris resting peacefully right before me.


    "Ho..."


    I let out a sigh of relief and reflect onst night.


    I ended up really enjoying myselfst night. Technique-wise I held the advantage, and I dominated the first half. [Like I''d lose to Eris] I was thinking, so I tried my best. But by the second half, the tables were turned.


    It''s a difference in stamina. It was like this the first time too. Eris has seemingly infinite stamina. What can I say? I can''t beat her...


    Once exhaustion took me, she vited me to her heart''s content. [I''m sorry dear, this person has made me her y thing]... that sort of feeling.


    I can''t be a bride anymore.


    Yet when she''s asleep like this, Eris looks strangely adorable. Even though she was so wildst night, right now she has be so serene. It brings a smile to my face. I wonder if this is how Sylphy feels when she sees my sleeping face.


    "... Still."


    Right now Eris is giving me an arm pillow. I''m not usually on the receiving end, but it''s strangely refreshing. Her arm is slender, yet strong, and I feel really safe for some reason.


    Anyways it''s been 5 years, Eris has grown up. How muscr has she be? Last night I recall some alluring contours, but it was too dark to know.


    I squirm a bit to touch Eris''s tummy.


    "Wow, amazing..."


    Not particrly bulging on the surface. Or rather, there''s some fat, but tightly coiled around thatyer of fat are heavilypressedyers of muscles. With just a touch, it''s obvious which is which.


    Even though I also have a six pack, but Eris''s seems far more incredible, I want them. So much muscle but not bulky, and such a thin waist to boot...


    Only god-like techniques could train such an amazing bnce of external oblique, abdominal oblique, and the Psoas major muscles.


    Even so, a woman''s muscles, why are they so enticing, I can''t stop touching them.


    Not just the muscles, my hand reach upwards, towards those mounts clearly marked even under the nket. Last night I was groped but never groped... It''s fine if we''re husband and wife, right?


    "Amazing..."


    Incredible! Those foundations! Pectoralis muscles! How firm, how muscr, simply wonderful.


    And there, riding on top of this dish is a just desert. The bnce between soft and hard is the important part of life, thus H SKETCH ONE TOUCH.


    It grew magnificently, like a honey melon. Sylphy and Roxy are bothcking. Theirs aren''t bad either, but as expected big has an entirely different appeal.


    God, I''m grateful that I can touch this from here on out. Thank you Roxy, Sylphy, I did it! I sessfully climbed Mount Eris, a new dawn awaits for all mankind!


    "Ho ho ho."


    Just now, a white haired, old mane to my mind. It''s the hermit! The Oppai Hermit! How have you been! Look, this is the real deal! Hallelujah!


    "Ho ho ho, I have nothing left to teach you... Do your best."


    Ah, hermit! Where are you going, hermit! Please! I need your guidance!


    "..."


    "Ah."


    In my daze, Eris and I suddenly caught each other. Who knows how long she''s been staring at me, rubbing her all by myself. Is she going to beat me up? Just then, Eris grabs me by the throat. She''s mad.


    "Let''s talk it out. Rather than fight, how about we talk this out, baby. Just a little pillow talk, about how we used to wrestle. Just now, my curiosity got the better of me and I wanted to rub your abs a bit..."


    "..."


    Eris did not let go of my hand, rather, she turned around and pushed herself all over me, natural instincts in her eyes.


    So she''s not really angry, rubbing her chest in the morning just relights her passions. If it was me, waking up to hi stuff, I would want it too.


    Men and women are different, but Eris is an exception. O-okay, let''s do this. Eris can be my appetizer for breakfast!


    "B-be gentle, it''s morning already. Evenst night you were... Kya~!~"


    I made the voice of a maiden, and was ravaged a second time.


    Part 5


    Getting out of bed in the afternoon, Eris is already gone. Empty bed, a chill by my side, but I feel no loss, only a little shame and satisfaction.


    Stood up while massaging my sore waist, I walked by a window. The sun is particrly yellow, and so is my face.


    I spot Eris outside the window, a perverted smile on her face, in a happy mood. Still moving around after all that, what a monster.


    Sylphy and Roxy both have less stamina than I, to be squeezed dry like that is a first for me.


    If Sylphy is passive, and Roxy is technical, then Eris is the aggressive type.


    My masochistic qualities seem to have awakened. Tokugawa, Toyotomi, Oda, something like that.


    Eris brilliantly earned the title of Sword King, because Orsted kicked my ass. Just kidding, she might kill me if we got carried away. I can''t just keep troubling my Hideyoshi here.


    Next time, maybe we decide on a safety word first. I should talk with Eris while she''s still exhausted fromst night...


    With those thoughts in mind, I went to cleanse myself in the bath. After cleaning, I enter the basement and offer a prayer to my shrine. Another holy object is necessary, because God of Wisdom, God of Love, and God of War... A wooden sword would do.


    Thinking about this and that I entered the living room, Aisha, who''s sweeping the floor, jumps up.


    "Hey, brother, good morning! A mail came! It doesn''t say from whom, but there''s an emblem here. Do you recognize it?"


    That letter stops me in my tracks.


    On it drawn a very obvious emblem.


    Dragon God''s.


    This letter is from Orsted.

 Chapter 183: The Summons

    <h4>Chapter 183: The Summons</h4>


    [To Rudeus Greyrat. Ever since then, how is your physical condition? Has your magic recovered? I wish to talk about the future. I will wait inside the hut located in Sharia city''s suburb. Due to our circumstances, I wish for you toe alone. Orsted.]


    After I read that letter, I asked Aisha to prepare some food.


    After getting the food, I went back to my room and changed clothes.


    Choosing the best clothes possible, I showed them to Aisha and asked her to confirm whether there were any weird spots.


    Then I left the house, taking with me Aqua Hartia and the diary from the future.


    On the way I called out to the baby treant Beet and the ying Zenith.


    "Mother, I''m off."


    Zenith was waving her hand as if saying [Take care].


    Next to her, Beet was also shaking his leaves and branches.


    I did not call out to Sylphy and the others.


    If I did, they would probably insist oning along.


    The letter said toe alone.


    Thus I would go alone.


    This time was not to go to fight.


    I had no intention to destroy the hut Orsted was in with magic, because if it came down to a fight, I would definitely lose my life.


    If I was asked whether I trusted Orsted, it would be a difficult question.


    But from the letter I could somehow feel his consideration.


    Even Nanahoshi emotionally felt that it was better for me to avoid fighting Orsted, and personally I also think that he is someone who can be trusted more than the Human God.


    "But, after all I''m nervous."


    While talking to myself, I took the path to Sharia.


    On the way I found a pool of water and confirmed multiple times whether there were any weird spots on my face.


    I decided to work under Orsted.


    In other words Orsted is my boss.


    It was unpleasant to appear before the boss in a weird fashion.


    "I wonder if it would be better to apply perfume or not?"


    Perhaps I should have cleaned myself with hot water, since there might be Eris''s lingering scent fromst night.


    I wonder what the president would think if an employee was called to his office with an erotic smell?


    While I might not suddenly be fired, his view would definitely not be favorable.


    I wish to give Orsted a favorable impression.


    Orsted.


    Someone capable of fighting and winning against Human God.


    Apparently with the help of my descendants he will kill Human God.


    While I feel sorry for the Human God...


    But I was the one who was first betrayed.


    He''s somebody whoid his hands on Roxy and Sylphy.


    Sympathy cannot be shown.


    I will wag my tail at Orsted.


    Wagging my tail like an electric fan while bearing fangs towards the Human God.


    Doing what will definitely protect my family.


    "All right."


    Renewing my determination, I head towards the suburb.


    While being careful not to get sshed by the carriage with dirty water.


    Part 2


    A weird atmosphere was drifting around the hut in the suburb.


    Somehow it was different.


    It could not be expressed in words, but something was different.


    Surely something like sound effects and other effects seen in manga wille out from the hut.


    Ah, with one nce I understood that Orsted was in there.


    "Haa~, fuu~..."


    I took a deep breath.


    And knocked at the door.


    "Rudeus Greyrat! Entering!"


    "Ah...quite early."


    Even though I knew he was here, I shivered when I received a reply.


    As expected, it seems my fear towards Orsted still remained inside.


    "May I pleasee in?"


    "Why do you ask for permission. Isn''t this the hut you have prepared?"


    "Yes! Please excuse me!"


    When I opened the door and entered, Orsted was inside.


    Sitting on one of the chairs inside, he was ring at me.


    No, he wasn''t ring at me.


    He was just looking. It was quite the scary face.


    I closed the door and moved towards Orsted as briskly as possible.


    Standing right in front of the chair and taking an attentive pose.


    Orsted was making a suspicious face towards me.


    "I thought you woulde with arge number ofrades...two people, huh."


    "Yes, I came alone...eh, two people?"


    Hearing those unexpected words, I doubted my hearing.


    Unless Orsted had presbyopia and was seeing me doubled, I should have been only one person.


    "Eris Greyrat! Come in if you want!"


    As Orsted shouted, she vigorously blew open the door.


    It was Eris.


    She had drawn the sword that she was carrying.


    And released blood thirst.


    "Orsted! If youy a hand on Rudeus, I will kill you!"


    She dered while pointing her sword at Orsted.


    With tremendous determination enough to cause you to wet yourself.


    Orsted wasposed before her.


    "I do not have such an intention."


    "You can''t be trusted!"


    "I suppose so."


    Being told that, Eris positioned herself in a corner of the hut and crossed her arms.


    While I became stiff with Eris''s appearance, Ipared Eris with Orsted.


    I guess I should give an exnation.


    That I did not bring Eris with me. That I came alone.


    That I''m not an enemy.


    But, how should I exin Eris, who appeared with a sword?


    What should I do, how can I do it?


    "What are you doing, Rudeus Greyrat. Sit down. Let us talk."


    While I was thinking, I was rushed by Orsted.


    "Ah, yes. Please excuse me."


    Even if I sat down on the chair, I was still concerned about Eris.


    Eris who was holding a drawn weapon.


    "Eris is..."


    "I can tell from your behavior. It seems like you have been tailed."


    "Ah, yes. It''s that kind of feeling...so, before the talk, can I have a quick word with Eris?"


    "I don''t mind."


    He didn''t seem angry.


    While being seated, I turned towards Eris and beckoned her.


    "What."


    "Eris, why did youe here?"


    "Because Rudeus dressed up, I was just wondering where you were going."


    Dressed up.


    Indeed, I was choosing clothes and was carefully doing my hair.


    From another perspective, it might have looked like nothing else.


    "You understand that I came to work under Orsted, right?"


    "...I understand, but with that kind of guy, who knows what he''s nning. It''s possible that he might deceive Rudeus."


    "Maybe. But it''s still too early to judge that. If possible, it would be good if you''re quiet and don''t disturb us."


    "..."


    "If we''re deceived, let''s fight together, Eris. I''m relying on you."


    "Tsk! Understood!"


    Aftering to an understanding, Eris sheathed her sword and sat down next to me.


    Quite simple.


    ...Now.


    "I am very sorry."


    "I don''t mind."


    "Anyway, Eris still doesn''t seem to be able to trust Orsted-sama...but it can''t be helped because of the curse."


    Having said so, it felt like Orsted-sama''s eyes shed.


    "Where did you hear about my curse?"


    "...From the Human God. About how at some point Orsted-sama''s body received the curse."


    I answered honestly.


    What I was told and informed by the Human God.


    It would be better if I let out everything I was told.


    "Is that so..."


    Orsted rested his chin in his hand and looked in the direction slightly above.


    There was nothing above his line of sight.


    ...Is that his thinking pose?


    "Anyway, let''s do as promised."


    "Eh?"


    "Why are you making such a surprised face. I am different from the Human God. I keep my promises."


    "That''s not it, what kind of promise did we make?"


    "The way to protect your family from the Human God."


    Ah, I see.


    That''s right, how could I forget that.


    No, I only forgot what kind of promise we made.


    Rather, it felt more like a contract.


    A contract with the devil.


    I see, a contract-like promise.


    "I still haven''t done anything, is that fine?"


    "Are you not also anxious if your family was exposed to danger?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    It somehow felt like receiving a favor.


    Or rather, it was a far kinder feeling than I thought.


    I thought it would be more like being ordered around.


    Though his face may be scary, unexpectedly he might be someone who takes his subordinates'' feelings into consideration.


    To the point where the edgy Eris couldn''t believe it.


    "It is not that difficult. Summoning a guardian magical beast possessing a strong fate and letting it protect them."


    "Summon, is it? However, right now I still cannot use summoning magic."


    "Then I will write the magic circle. Put your own magic into it."


    "Ah, yes, I will be troubling you."


    A guardian magical beast possessing a strong fate, huh.


    Fate, I think it was about thew of causation.


    "Are you sure just this is enough for protection?"


    "The Human God cannot manipte inhuman beings. Further, he cannot manipte a great number of people at the same time. As long as we move, he will have his hands full with our interference. Based on his personality, that will be more than enough prevention."


    Talking about personality...


    Still, not being able to manipte a great number of people means in the worst case at the very least he can manipte two people.


    While I was being manipted, I wonder if he was manipting someone else.


    "But do not let your guard down. We do not know what the Human God is doing. Instead of just leaving it to the magical beast, checking up on them frequently is better."


    When Orsted said to [Check up on them frequently], something felt wrong.


    It seemed his talk was literal.


    I knew that you shouldn''t judge based on appearance.


    Whatever.


    Being told that he will prepare it, for now let''s continue.


    Then, to the main topic.


    "Then, what should I do from now on?"


    There were many things I wanted to know, but it was only polite to answer questions regarding myself.


    It was showing your character.


    "...Do you not have more things that you want to know?"


    Or so I thought, but I was questioned in return.


    "There is a lot."


    "Why do you not ask?"


    "I thought that asking without answering any questions would not be good..."


    Having said so, Orsted let out a sigh.


    "You have be myrade, thus¨D¨D"


    "Subordinate. Let us keep the hierarchical rtionship in mind."


    Beating me to a pulp, giving me a method to protect my family.


    Then being told that we are equals, I am not insensitive.


    "It is fine if you want to think that way...regardless, you and I will work together for the sake of overthrowing Human God. You must know what you want to know."


    "Despite saying all this, what will you do if I am a double agent for Human God? I might be telling Human God every night information about Orsted-san."


    "I trust you."


    With a strong nce I was told so.


    "Your stance is that of someone desperately trying to protect his family."


    I was a little embarrassed being told that.


    I was indeed very desperate that time.


    But, well, saying so means he takes me at my word.


    The things that I wanted to know.


    There are several.


    Regarding the discord between Orsted and Human God.


    Regarding the Lace Factor.


    Regarding the mana cmity.


    Regarding what''s with fate.


    For now it''s such things.


    "Then, please tell me one by one."


    Part 3


    Regarding the discord between Orsted and Human God


    The rtionship between Orsted and Human God.


    I decided to hear about that first.


    I also wanted to know.


    "About myself?"


    "That''s right. Please."


    "Didn''t you hear it from Human God? Though it seems you have heard about the curse?"


    "E~hem..."


    What was it, it was five years ago.


    Recall, recall.


    What Human God said at that time.


    "You have four curses."


    "...Continue."


    "First, the curse of being hated and feared by all living creatures in this world. Second, the curse of being invisible from Human God''s view. Third, the curse of being unable to go all-out. About thest one, he said something about not being quite clear."


    "I see."


    Having said that, Orsted was quietly nodding his head.


    "About the first one, ever since I was born, I was indeed shunned by all living creatures."


    "But I don''t seem to hate you that much..."


    "That being said, there seem to exist some like that, for example Nanahoshi."


    "I see."


    Apparently there are exceptions.


    It may be rted to the fact that Nanahoshi and I were not originally humans from this world.


    Should I mention this or should I remain silent.


    Because Eris was sitting next to me, I hesitated a little...


    But it would not be wise to keep it a secret.


    "Orsted-san. I did not intend to hide it but... originally I am a human from the same world as Nanahoshi. It''s possible that they are rted."


    "...Then is Rudeus Greyrat an alias?"


    "That story will take very long to tell, but I am different from Nanahoshi, that is...before I knew it, I was reborn as Rudeus Greyrat in this world...and ehm, I wonder how to talk about it."


    "Reincarnation, huh."


    I was surprised.


    For reincarnation toe out of Orsted''s mouth.


    No, it was written in the diary, something about the dragon-tribe knowing the method of reincarnation.


    Even if they die, they wille back to life in a few decades.


    To them, reincarnation would be something major.


    "It is probably rted to your reincarnated body as for why you do not fear me."


    "Are there any other people who do not fear you?"


    "Except for special exceptions, only those who have the blood of the ancient dragon-tribe."


    So such as Perugius.


    No, I remember that even Perugius was quite scared.


    ...Or is it not rted to the curse.


    Apart from the curse, there are also other reasons to fear other people.


    "The second curse, regarding the curse of being invisible from Human God''s view...it is not a curse."


    "Then that is?"


    When asked, Orsted was thinking a little bit.


    While thinking, he looked into my eyes and said.


    "It is a secret technique the first generation Dragon God came up with a long time ago while fighting Human God...it is a technique allowing one to see fate and at the same time allows one to deviate from thew of the world."


    "Ooh."


    "Human God also can see into the future and possesses the power of foresight. However, it can not see the ones who have deviated from thew of the world."


    I see.


    I didn''t know what it means to have deviated from thew of the world, but being able to escape from Human God''s sight is phenomenal.


    "What is it, the power to see fate?"


    "Let''s see..."


    Orsted was making a pose as he was thinking.


    It couldn''t be that he''s thinking about it right now.


    "It is to know the rough history of the path an individual should have taken."


    The rough history.


    "That means Orsted-sama can see the future."


    "No...what I can see is the past, not the future. The one pre-ordained by fate."


    Hm?


    Somehow it was quite philosophical.


    It was quite hard to tell it apart from seeing the future.


    For now I will think of it as being one rank lower than Human God''s future sight.


    "Are you going to teach me that technique?"


    "No, it is better not to."


    "...That is to say?"


    To be invisible to Human God is a very attractive advantage.


    I wanted to hear the reason for not teaching it.


    "When receiving the secret technique, there are side effects...that is the speed at which magic recovers bes tremendously slow."


    "When saying tremendously slow, exactly how much?"


    "You have recovered from your drained state in about 10 days, you can think of it as bing 1000 times slower."


    1000 times.


    That is about 10000 days.


    Roughly 30 years.


    "Thus I cannot freely use magic. [Being rarely able to go all-out] means that."


    I see, if you cannot recover magic, then you would not be able to go all-out.


    While I didn''t know what magic quantity Orsted has, if magic hadn''t recovered in a few years time, he couldn''t go all-out.


    He must conserve power.


    "Although I cannot teach you the secret technique, if you work under me, a simr effect can be granted."


    I took a look at the bracelet worn on my left hand.


    Apparently it had a jamming-like effect.


    "Is there no side effect to this? If you mass produced it..."


    "It would have already been done if it was possible. Together with breaking my body''s curse."


    Was that so.


    "Rather, I have used up a considerable amount of magic in our fight. For a while I will not be able to seriously fight."


    "Eh, seriously. But wasn''t it more like instant kill?"


    "I resisted your magic three times head-on and even drew the God sword. A reasonable amount of magic was used up."


    Orsted bitterly said.


    From my perspective I felt that I was beaten around without being able to do much, but surprisingly it was quite a bnced fight.


    So it can be said that I have given my best. Ufufu.


    "Not much of my magic is remaining. Thus you will move, bing my hands and feet."


    "...Yes. I will do my best."


    Working for the amount I have deducted.


    It is appropriate.


    "Then, for what reason is Orsted-sama fighting against Human God?"


    "That is...ah..."


    As Orsted hesitantly said so, he faced towards the day after tomorrow.


    Since earlier, he was thinking about what to say and was often in a thinking pose.


    I was wondering whether he was spewing out lies.


    No, that couldn''t be.


    It may be that while I may be trusted, I have yet to prove worthy of his trust.


    For now I will move based on his partial truth while also investigating tendencies...such a possibility also exists.


    "Human God is... my father''s ruin."


    "Hoo."


    Father''s ruin.


    The future me was burning for vengeance as a result of Roxy and Sylphy.


    While the me in the present, who has not lost anyone, can say that vengeance will not give birth to anything...


    In fact, it is clear from the diary, that being consumed with feelings for vengeance I changed into a demon.


    "And, overthrowing Human God is the ancient dragon-tribe''s dearest wish. Our, the Dragon God''s sole reason for existence is to defeat Human God."


    This was what you would call, for a great cause.


    Wait, we?


    "How many Dragon Gods were there?"


    "I am the 100th generation. A hundred Dragon Gods have studied on how to overthrow Human God."


    "I see."


    "However, Human God has defeated Dragon Gods with weaker blood."


    Orsted looked at me with glinting eyes.


    "Thus my father, the first generation Dragon God, has sent me to the future using the method of reincarnation."


    Orsted off-handedly said so.

 Chapter 184: Explainations

    <h4>Chapter 184: Exinations</h4>


    Part 1


    Let us reorganize a bit.


    First, Orsted.


    He is from the ancient dragon-tribe, who came from an immemorial past to the present by using the method of reincarnation.


    His body was harboring a curse and an ancient technique.


    The curse was to be shunned by all living creatures in this world.


    The ancient technique caused magic to recover at a slow rate, but in return it is possible to escape from Human God''s sight as well as obtaining the ability to roughly see the future.


    Why was such a curse brought to the present.


    Because it was caused by the death of the first generation Dragon God at the hands of Human God.


    Starting from the second generation, the reason for existence for all subsequent Dragon Gods is to defeat Human God, which was also the ancient dragon-tribe''s dearest wish.


    Thus the son of the first generation Dragon God, Orsted, was trying to defeat Human God.


    "Is every thing until now correct?"


    "Ah, exactly. It is a great help that you quickly understand it."


    "Exactly how many years ago were you reincarnated?"


    "Let''s see...about 2000 years ago."


    2000 years...he seems to have lived for quite a long time.


    Although everything seemed to be consistent, somehow there is a feeling of something being out of ce.


    Hm, I wonder what it is.


    Like the point about magic recovery.


    Orsted seemed to be using something simr to Perugius, that summoning magic that absorbs magic.


    If he absorbs magic with it, would that not solve the magic problem...no, if he could, he would have done so already.


    It may not be possible to stock up on the absorbed magic in his body with that summoning magic.


    Hm.


    Then the abnormal hostility Orsted holds towards Human God?


    Although having killed his father was reason enough, there was still the feeling that the hostility was too great.


    Orsted''s attachment for his father also seemed weak.


    "From my view point, you seem to hold a great grudge towards Human God, what is the reason?"


    "Is there someone who does not hold a grudge against that piece of trash?"


    "...That''s true."


    Ah well, Orsted seems to have lived for a long time, surely there must have been bad blood between them.


    Although he cannot be seen, messages can still be delivered.


    Ah, although Orsted became like this, it may not be rted to the discord between the first generation Dragon God and Human God.


    There are still many things I didn''t know, but the person Orsted is probably like that.


    Regardless of the specifics, he had a reason to fight against Human God.


    The enemy''s enemy is an ally.


    Also, there are still many things to be heard about other matters.


    Part 2


    Regarding the Lace Factor


    "In our previous battle there was some talk about me possessing the Lace Factor, what does it mean?"


    "How much do you know about Lace?"


    "The one who was responsible for the war 400 years ago and who pushed the human race into the corner. Also that he had a tremendous amount of magic and was unable to use Fighting Spirit. He was also extremely strong, but was ultimately sealed by Perugius-sama and two others. ...And that he caused the downfall of the Supard-tribe.


    I have heard various other things, but these were the main points I guess.


    "So about that much?"


    "Also that he will soon revive."


    "Have you heard that the method he uses to revive is the method of reincarnation by the dragon-tribe?"


    "Ehm. No, I do not think I have heard this...ah no, it feels like Human God mentioned something like that...or was it something different."


    The memory is somewhat murky.


    But still, the method of reincarnation again.


    "You...no...ter I will hear the details about what you and Human God talked about and what he revealed."


    "Yes."


    "But now it is about Lace."


    Eris''s atmosphere became tense when talk about Lace arrived.


    Both Eris and I are Ruijerd''s friends.


    Lace was Ruijerd''s enemy.


    His enemy was also our enemy.


    Thus I could understand the tenseness regarding the existence of Lace.


    But I will calmly approach this.


    It''s Eris''s role to get angry, mine is to remain calm.


    "[Demon God Lace]''s identity is... the shadow of what was once [Demon Dragon King Lace]."


    Orsted revealed this without being pretentious.


    "Demon Dragon King?"


    "Yes, in the past he was part of the dragon-tribe."


    Lace was the Demon Dragon King.


    Part of the dragon-tribe.


    But he''s the Demon God?


    "The Demon Dragon King Lace is the only one left of the first generation 5 Dragon Warriors."


    5 Dragon Warriors.


    If I remember right, they were the five subordinates of the Dragon God, who in the end all rebelled against him.


    "That guy escaped the copsing Dragon World and drifted to this world, to carry out a certain mission. He became the second generation Dragon God."


    From Dragon King to Dragon God to Demon God.


    Wait a minute, it''s all confusing.


    It feels like my head is splitting.


    "He researched about methods and techniques to overthrow Human God. He taught to those who called themselves Dragon God techniques he had developed over a long time. All for the sake of passing down the power to me who came to the future, me who possessed the greatest strength among the dragon-tribe."


    Calling yourself the strongest.


    "However, Lace started the Human-Demon race world war and fought against Fighting God, who was Human God''s apostle, and had his soul split into two halves."


    It felt like I have heard this story somewhere.


    The story about how the Golden Knight Aldebran fought against the Great Demon Empress.


    ording to Kishirika, there was a story about how Dragon God and Fighting God fought against each other.


    So the Dragon God was Lace and the Fighting God was Aldebran.


    So Lace was fighting on the demon side.


    "Lace, who was split in two, lost his memory and became two, the human-hating [Demon God] and [Technique God], whose aim was to overthrow god."


    That was how the Demon God came forth.


    And also Technique God.


    Though the Technique God was indeed ranked first among the Seven Great Major Powers...


    "Eh? That means Technique God was also Lace?"


    "Indeed."


    Somehow I felt I just heard an unbelievable story.


    I wonder if it was good for me to have heard this story.


    There was too much information, it became confusing.


    Orsted was the son of the first generation Dragon God, and Lace was the second generation.


    Ah.


    In other words it''s like this.


    First, the first generation Dragon God sent Orsted to the future in order to overthrow Human God.


    Lace was one of the Five Dragon Warriors and fought against the first generation Dragon God, and perhaps realized that Human God manipted him, then became his subordinate again.


    The first generation Dragon God died, while Lace survived.


    To teach Orsted techniques, Lace traveled around the world to study them while also teaching them to previous Dragon Gods.


    Human God used Fighting God to interfere.


    Lace was unluckily...split into two and lost his memory, though I didn''t know whether that was on purpose to survive.


    Something like this?


    There is no confidence whether it is correct.


    I wonder if my head was always that bad...


    "Hmpf...!"


    While looking to the side at Eris, her mouth made a ''¤Ø'' and made a frustrated face.


    She didn''t seem to understand anything.


    Great, there was somefort.


    Orsted''s exnation continued.


    "[Demon God] Lace lost the power of dragons. He only remembered the enormous amount of magic knowledge and that he must definitely kill ''human''. For that purpose, he rallied the demon race to exterminate the ''human race''.


    [Technique God] Lace who lost the power of magic. He only remembered the enormous amount of techniques and that he must definitely teach and pass them down to someone. Thus Technique God created the Seven Great Major Powers ranking and devoted himself in studying those techniques."


    The Technique God created the Seven Great Major Powers ranking.


    I felt I have heard this before.


    After all he is ranked first.


    Ah, but the Human-Demon race world war was 2000 years ago.


    "...How did Orsted-sama know about these facts? If you came 2000 years ago, the Human-Demon race world war should have already ended. By then Lace has already lost his memory...If so, there should be no one who should know this?"


    "I have read about Lace in the ruins of the ancient dragon-tribe."


    "Ah, I understand."


    So before he lost his memory, he had already left a record of them.


    Quite ironic that Lace, who lost his memory, could not find those.


    "Now, let''s trace the conversation back a bit. About why you possess magic."


    "Yes."


    "The first generation Dragon God invented the method of reincarnation. Sending oneself''s soul into the future, taking over another being''s body and ultimately reviving."


    "..."


    The method of reincarnation.


    Taking over another being''s body...


    Wait, don''t be deceived.


    "However, originally body and soul are as one. You attach yourself to a foreign body, but if there are signs of rejection, the revival will fail."


    "..."


    "Thus the first generation Dragon God came up with the idea to nt his factor into multiple people, and when they make children, their bodies will have been slightly changed.


    "..."


    "He tried creating a vessel that matched my soul by adapting the whole body of the people over hundred, thousands of generations."


    "..."


    "The reincarnation will ur when an adapted body possessing the factor perfectly matches with the soul. Taking over the body of the soul it was originally supposed to be in and be born while pretending to be it. Many from the ancient dragon-tribe have been reincarnated into the present by using this method of reincarnation. Perugius is one of them. Furthermore, he does not remember about his previous life because he reincarnated with his vague childhood memories."


    Taking over the body of the soul it was originally supposed to be in, and bing that person.


    Hearing these words, I looked at my own hands.


    I''m also a reincarnated person.


    I wonder if I robbed the person known as Rudeus Greyrat his life.


    "Hey, are you listening?"


    "Eh? Ah yes. I am."


    Before I noticed, I was looking into Orsted''s face.


    For a while he looked into my face and then let out a breath.


    "Returning to the topic. Although Demon God Lace had already lost his mind, he seemed to remember about the method of reincarnation, or there may be some remaining records of it. Being defeated by Perugius, he distributed his factor before his body was sealed and sent his own soul to the future.


    "..."


    "Currently, those who have characteristics simr to his and possess the Lace factor, have slowly started to appear. Having an aptitude towards magic and possessing a great amount of magic, green hair and being born with demon eyes."


    Aptitude towards magic and possessing a great amount of magic.


    Green hair.


    With the exception of demon eye, a certain persones to mind.


    "Perhaps, Sylphy is?"


    "Ah, Sylphiette is one of them. Though for some reason her hair turned white."


    "But she is not Lace himself, right?"


    "Of course, he can''t be a woman."


    I felt a little relieved.


    However, thinking about it, the most suspicious person is not Sylphy.


    "Then, me?"


    "You are likely the same. A body that can harbor such a great amount of magic is usually not born."


    "...I thought I managed to expand my amount of magic with my own efforts."


    "Of course. It is only because your body has the characteristic to harbor such a great quantity of magic. If you did not train your magic since childhood, you would only have a little more than an ordinary person. Maybe about the same as Sylphiette. That tremendous quantity of magic is the crystallization of your effort. You can be proud of yourself."


    Somehow I was praised.


    I wonder if it was fine to be proud.


    "Ehm, so I am not Lace himself, right?"


    "No. The time until Lace will be reborn is a little farther ahead in the future."


    I see.


    I was a little bit relieved when I heard that I was not Lace himself.


    I''m also d to know of the origin of my magic.


    Though I did feel a little bad for Ruijerd because it was Lace''s power.


    However, power is power.


    It is up to oneself how to use the power.


    But that is not what I was worried about.


    "..."


    Orsted was looking at me for a while, but let out a sigh and said.


    "You can rx. Although you are also a reincarnated person...ording to my memory the person known as Rudeus Greyrat does not exist."


    "...That is?"


    "The fact that you have the Lace factor, means that before you were born you possessed an aptitude towards magic and a big magic quantity. It would not be strange if the soul could not handle harboring all that amount of magic in your body."


    "Not being able to handle it means?"


    "It means originally it was probably stillborn. Then you entered inside."


    Stillborn.


    I see.


    Then it''s good.


    The fact that I did not kill Mr. Rudeus is good.


    I did not want to think that I robbed him of such a great, happy life.


    It was good that it did not be a sad history, with Paul and Zenith''s first child being dead.


    Hence it''s good.


    All right.


    Let''s change it.


    I am Paul''s and Zenith''s child, Rudeus.


    The one and only Rudeus Greyrat.


    With that mindset, let''s move on to the next question.


    Part 3


    Regarding the mana cmity


    "I heard that the mana cmity was the result of summoning Nanahoshi, but can I hear the specific details?"


    "...There are still many things that are unknown regarding the incident. It was the first time something like this happened."


    "As a reincarnated person, I was at that ce. Thus I think there exists the possibility that I caused that incident..."


    "You were...?"


    While saying so, Eris touched the area around my thigh.


    When I looked at her, she was weakly shaking her head.


    To reassure myself, I moved my hand¨D¨Dand touched Eris''s buttocks.


    The soft yet well-built buttocks was very attractive and ah, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!


    "The possibility cannot be ruled out. Nanahoshi, you, that incident, they were all unprecedented incidents."


    I thought the flesh around the thigh would be ripped off.


    Eris red at me with a serious face, saying [Wasn''t this supposed to be a serious topic!?].


    I was happy that she became a child that could read the atmosphere.


    Anyway, it seemed like he did not have information regarding the mana cmity.


    Even though Nanahoshi made a weird hypothesis...well, I guess it''s fine.


    Part 4


    Regarding things from now on


    For the time being, these questions were enough.


    If I heard too much, I feel like my head would split.


    In fact, my head was already at the brink of splitting.


    "...First, I managed to obtain information about the future."


    "Is that so?"


    "Ehm, please have a look."


    Having said so, I handed over the future diary to Orsted.


    Orsted opened the diary and read a few pages.


    And, making a frown looked up.


    "It will take some time. The characters are too messy."


    "I do not mind..."


    I wonder if my writing really was that messy.


    I was also told that by Nanahoshi.


    Well, it''s a diary, even if it''s messy, it can''t be helped.


    But...let''s just be careful showing others my writing.


    "Ah, right, before we continue, may I first confirm something?"


    "What is it?"


    I wonder if it was fine to ask about it.


    I felt like because Orsted was much more benevolent than I expected, I was pushing the line.


    "I, no, I¨D¨D"


    "You do not need to be so formal."


    "I, from now on will be Orsted-san''s...-sama''s subordinate. Having said so, is that eptable?"


    "...Ah. But only as long as you intend to."


    "So, it is a rather difficult topic to talk about."


    Taking a look at Eris, I said.


    "It is regarding the terms of employment?"


    "Terms, of...employment...?"


    "Yes. I do have wives and children, I would like to regrly have rest days, time to see my family, if they are possible, I believe, I would feel very grateful. Yes."


    Rest is very important.


    It is necessary for any human to rest.


    I am of course someone who will put forth all my efforts into working, when I have decided to work.


    But still.


    Exactly for what reason I work, isn''t it necessary to regrly remind yourself?


    To see the growth of Lucy.


    To tell Aisha and Norn to study.


    To savour Lilia''s dishes.


    To bask in the sun with mother.


    To do erotic things with Sylphy.


    To do erotic things with Roxy.


    To do erotic things with Eris.


    Right.


    "That is up to you. Rudeus Greyrat."


    "Ah, is that so."


    As expected it was no good, huh.


    I''m sorry Lucy, daddy will be working away from home.


    Until I defeat Human God, save the world, and return, grow up healthy and be a good kid.


    "But I am different from Atofe. I do not think I could separate you, who risked his life trying to protect his family, from them. To take you away for so many years...at the very least, right now I do not have such intentions."


    "Ah, is that so? Hearing that I can feel relieved."


    It seems I will receive rest.


    Whew.


    I''m d.


    It would be hard to be separated from everyone.


    Even saying that I absolutely must protect them, I want to be together with them.


    "Is there anything else you require?"


    Orsted''s eyes were ring.


    I wonder if it would be fine to ask.


    I hope he won''t be angry.


    No no, it is not good to ask for such a thing afterwards.


    Don''t we have a contract, we have to be firm and decide this first.


    "...Is it really all right for me to make a demand?"


    "I n to make it as convenient as possible."


    Are you serious.


    Then is it fine to push the line and demand sry?


    It should not be a bad thing.


    Money was in other words responsibility.


    Paying money means to give responsibility.


    Receiving money means to take responsibility.


    A work that doesn''t involve money will be an irresponsible work.


    Or so I have read in a manga.


    From now on I will receive responsibility from Orsted.


    It could be said that getting money from Orsted was a form of proof.


    "Ehm, that is... If I am not at home, there will be one less person, working to support the family. Although it cannot be said that I earn much...previously to fight Orsted-sama, a lot, that is, has been used up. Even the reserves...though there was still some left, it can be said that the bottom can be seen. Thus, if I do not work, the dinner will have one less dish. And, we still have young ones in the middle of their growth spurt."


    "...In other words, it is about money."


    "To put it in simple terms, that is it, hehe."


    While I made an embarrassed, vulgarugh, Orsted took something out of his pocket.


    It was a dagger in its splendidly ornamented sheath.


    No, a short sword.


    It was put on top of the table.


    "This is one of 48 demon swords, crafted from the bones of King Ryuuou by the demon realm''s craftsman Yulian Jalisco. It is the demon sword Yubi Ori[Prominent]. If you sell it, you would probably receive about 100,000 Asura gold coins. It will be your current budget."


    "Oh, yes..."


    100,000 Asura gold coins.


    In this currency, one Asura gold coin is worth about 100,000 yen...ehm, ehm.


    So it''s equivalent to 10 bi, billion yen!?


    Is this not an amount that allows you to y around your whole life.


    It may be enough to build a castle.


    "So it is not enough?"


    "N, no, how is that possible."


    This is bad.


    That guy, he gave me such an expensive item, exactly what is he going to make me do.


    Ah, to fight against Human God.


    ...But, it became a little more scary.


    But, even if he says it is my current budget, exactly who would pay so much money to buy one sword.


    Asura''s royal family?


    Am I going to squeeze one of Ariel''s brothers dry?


    "B, but, it would be extremely hard to turn this into money, I think."


    "Hm...I see. That is true. Then, is something like this better?"


    Saying so, Orsted took out a leather bag.


    It was casually put on the table and made a sound like stones were rubbing against each other.


    I stretched out my hands towards the leather bag to see what was inside.


    Colorful and transparent stones were inside.


    They were blue, red, green, yellow, ck and white.


    "These are gems...?"


    "They are magic stones. They may be small, but I have chosen ones dyed in a color. If you sell them at the magic guild, they will be arge sum of money."


    Colored magic stones.


    And so many of them...


    Unlike the demon sword, you wouldn''t be able to build a castle, but it would be enough to y around for 10 years.


    I wonder if it''s all right to receive something like this.


    While I was thinking, I took a nce at Orsted''s face.


    "Do you still need more."


    Is moreing?


    No, but.


    Receiving any more.


    Would be somewhat scary.


    "No...for the time being, this is enough."


    The magic stones and the short sword were ced in the pocket while answering.


    Somehow it felt like receiving dangerous items, it was itching.


    I think I will have Eris take the short sword...


    "Then, I will read this diary, but what will you do?"


    "Let''s see. I will wait."


    "It will take a day."


    "Ah...then, what to do. Today is still early...is it better to continue the story?"


    "No, if you believe that this diary is important, it would be better to read it first."


    Though whether it was important or not was difficult to say.


    Just, I felt that it was better to read it at least once.


    Orsted can roughly see the future.


    Thus if he took a look at my diary, he maye to some kind of realization.


    "Then, I wille again tomorrow to this ce."


    "Ah."


    "...Do you intend to sleep here?"


    "Ah."


    "I understand."


    Saying my farewell, I left the hut and returned to the house.


    Part 5


    On the way home.


    In the evening, Eris was walking one step ahead.


    Somehow I ended up hearing about many difficult to understand topics.


    My head felt heavy.


    My tired head was only looking at the incredible buttocks before me.


    Eris''s butt was amazing.


    There was a perfect harmony between muscle and fat.


    It gave off an incredible feeling.


    What cane out wille out.


    It would be what was known as sex appeal.


    Eris was perfectly wearing her bottoms where the buttocks line appeared.


    It was a very impressive line.


    You could understand that it was just about to burst out.


    Whether it was spats or leggings.


    Hm, exactly what leather was the material made off, I don''t think I have seen such an odd animal.


    No, that sticity maye from the cloth.


    I felt that if I touched it, I would understand.


    That''s right, I should just touch it.


    If I touch it, I would unravel one of the mysteries in the world in exchange for momentary pain.


    All right.


    Eris could use the [Sword of Light], I will also show that I can use the [Touch of Light].


    "Rudeus."


    Suddenly Eris turned around.


    I hurriedly raise up my face.


    "...Rudeus is Rudeus, right?"


    As usual, Eris''s face was shaped like the character ¤Ø.


    She somehow understood all the talk regarding reincarnation.


    "Ah. I am me. I seem to have the Lace Factor, but I''m not someone entirely different."


    "Then, nothing will change from now on?"


    "That''s the intention. Only something that was not known became clear, nothing will change."


    I dered without making excuses or apologizing.


    Eris seems to have kept up with the topics from before.


    I wonder if she understood it.


    To Orsted, reincarnation seemed to be like a daily urrence, while I, who read Sci-Fi in my previous life, was somehow able to understand it.


    But I wonder if someone without any prior knowledge would be able to keep up with the topics just now.


    No, even Eris is supposed to be around 20 years old.


    It''s not an age where you never need to think.


    It''s my own selfish wish for Eris to forever remain an idiot.


    "Fufun~."


    In the situation where I didn''t know whether Eris understood it or not, she said.


    "You want to keep it a secret from Sylphy and Roxy?"


    "If possible, but if you want to reveal it, I will say it."


    As I answered, Eris was running two, three steps and stopped.


    The sunset was right behind her.


    Her beautiful proportions were cast in shadow by the light behind her.


    As her red hair was basking in the sunset, it shone like rubies.


    Even with back-light, her well-defined facial features and the sharp glint in her eyes gave off a strong sense of presence.


    How beautiful.


    "Then, let''s walk while holding hands."


    Eris held out her hand.


    I silently took her hand.


    Contrary to her beautiful appearance there were sword calluses, and it was slightly rougher, which was a big differencepared to Sylphy and Roxy.


    The hand that wrapped around mine was warm and strong.


    I grasped it tightly in return and began walking.


    To walk side by side with Eris after such a long time, made me happy for some reason.

 Chapter 185: The First Mission

    <h4>Chapter 185: The First Mission</h4>


    Part 1


    The next day.


    For the second time, I proceeded towards Orsted''s ce.


    Today, I went alone.


    I asked Eris to guard the house.


    Right now she is the watchdog.


    If a suspicious guyes, she is to help Aisha send them away.


    With this, the security of my home is perfect.


    I had her protect the house, at least until the guardian magical beast is summoned.


    Since Eris came along, it should be fine to take Sylphy and Roxy along as well...


    But due to Orsted''s curse, they will most likely be hostile towards him.


    In the end, going alone was better.


    Part 2


    Outside the hut, Zanoba was dead.


    Leaning against the almost 3 meter tall metal mass, he was lying on his face.


    "No way...!"


    I rushed towards him in a hurry, put my hand on his shoulder and shook it.


    "Are you serious, hey, Zanoba...hey!"


    Pulse¨D¨Dwas beating.


    Pupil¨D¨Dwas moving.


    Breath¨D¨Dwas there.


    Body temperature¨D¨Dwas warm.


    Looks like he was still alive...!


    I was too hasty. He was not dead.


    He was just sleeping.


    "Haa...I was perplexed..."


    Jesus, I almost cried.


    Why was this guy sleeping in a ce like this.


    He should just sleep like royalty on a soft bed...He is already at an advanced age.


    While I was relieved, Orsted came out from inside the hut.


    "You came, Rudeus."


    "Ah, yes, I have arrived."


    He moved his eyes and stared at Zanoba and me.


    "Last night, Zanoba Shirone suddenly came and brought that along."


    "That?"


    "The armor that you used."


    Ah, when taking a closer look, wasn''t this wreck the magic armor.


    It couldn''t be recognized with one nce, because it was divided into parts.


    Come to think of it, when I gave back the report saying they should just leave it alone because it was broken, I also said that I woulde back for it soon.


    "So did you fight when you encountered each other?"


    "Ah."


    Surely Zanoba never imagined to run into Orsted in this ce.


    Maybe it would have been better to tell him about this yesterday...


    Ah well, no external wounds can be seen, it seems Orsted went easy on him.


    "In the end he could not take it because of the curse, so he said he will leave it to you and crawled over to there. You sure are highly cherished."


    "Zanoba~!"


    Without thinking, I rushed towards Zanoba and started using healing magic.


    Because there wasn''t an external injury, there was most likely no meaning in using it, but at the very least I wanted him to have a peaceful sleep.


    Or rather, when he fell down here, did hend on his head.


    Orsted has no mercy.


    "Then, he will open his eyes again, right?"


    "I put him to sleep with hypnosis magic that is passed down in the Nuka-tribe. He will wake up in a few hours."


    I see.


    With hypnosis magic.


    I wonder what kind of magic it is.


    Could you freely manipte your opponent with it.


    For example, if I gave Sylphy the order [Roll up your skirt], would she do exactly as told.


    No, even if hypnosis wasn''t used, she would do so.


    Then again, to make that order Sylphy has to first wear a skirt.


    A miniskirt would be great.


    A miniskirt like those fairies wear would surely suit Sylphy.


    Though in this country they do not sell something like a miniskirt.


    But well, if you could freely manipte others, Orsted would use it more often.


    It looks like the best it could do was to make others fall asleep.


    "Let us go inside and continue yesterday''s conversation."


    Orsted immediately went inside after saying that.


    After putting a jacket over Zanoba and creating a roof with magic, I went inside.


    On the way back, I will bring him to Ginger''s ce.


    Part 3


    "Then, it may be sudden, but let us move to the main topic."


    Hearing Orsted''s words, I sat at the table.


    Orsted took out the diary from his breast pocket and put it on the table.


    "It was a rather interesting diary...while I have some interest in the time travel magic, but since we cannot replicate it, let us leave it alone for the time being."


    "Yes."


    "Although there are still some things to be worried about... Before we start talking about the contents of the diary, first tell me about the conversations until now between you and Human God. I will have you spit out everything."


    "With pleasure."


    I then recalled and recited everything, from when I first met Human God and everything afterwards.


    Until now, I have met with Human God...


    Directly after the teleportation.


    In the town of Rikaris.


    In Wind port.


    In East port.


    Directly after almost getting killed by Orsted.


    Before enrolling into the magic university.


    Right before I went to Begaritt continent.


    Just before the me came from the future.


    Right after the me came from the future.


    During the preparation to fight against Orsted.


    These ten times.


    I went into detail in every one of them.


    As well as the oue, exactly what and how it happened.


    Just after the teleportation. Being told to rely on Ruijerd.


    As a result, we be adventurers.


    In the town of Rikaris. Being told to ept the request to look for the pet.


    As a result, we met with Jaril and Veskel, but were eventually forced out of town.


    In Wind port. To go into a back alley while holding food.


    As a result, I met the Great Demon Empress and gained a demon eye.


    In East Port. Being shown a prediction and being told to go to Shirone.


    As a result, I became acquainted with Zanoba and rescued Lilia and Aisha.


    Directly after almost getting killed by Orsted. I did not receive advice.


    Before enrolling into the magic university. Being told to go to the magic university and research about the mana cmity.


    As a result, I reunited with Sylphy and married her.


    Right before I went to Begaritto continent. Being told to not go to Begaritto continent.


    As a result of going against his advice, Paul died, Zenith became disabled and I married Roxy. Human God said that if I hadn''t gone, Paul would have survived.


    Just before the me came from the future. Being told to go to the basement.


    The moment I tried to go, the me from the future came and told me what would have happened. The rat was definitely inside.


    Right after the me came from the future. He appeared with a displeased face and told me to kill Orsted.


    I ordingly did so and started the preparations to kill Orsted.


    During the preparation. He was talking freely about the armor. As a result, thepletion was hurried.


    Orsted was quietly listening to the story.


    While neither adding to the conversation or asking questions.


    He was just quietly listening.


    "¨D¨DThat is all. Did you understand something?"


    Orsted nodded when being asked.


    "Ah, I understood exactly how he used you."


    Oh. So it was a fact.


    As expected it was Orsted''s area of expertise.


    "He has used you to change the history."


    "Hm, the history."


    "Originally the history preordained by strong fate was not supposed to change."


    "...Is that because my fate is strong?"


    "Yes."


    It seems my destiny power could change the history.


    "But, if Orsted-sama intended to change it, it would change, right?"


    "Ah."


    As he nodded, he tapped on the diary lying on top of the table.


    "But I do not grasp the reason why Human God has changed history to this degree."


    "Is the reason not to prevent his own death?"


    "Do not just blindly believe in his words."


    "Ah, yes."


    Well, there was the possibility of being lied to.


    "Anyway, I understood one thing."


    "What would that be."


    "The fact that after changing history this way, in the end a favorable future for him awaits."


    "I see."


    In one beat, Orsted said.


    "Thus I will make you change history, to a future that will be favorable for me."


    So it''s not to return it to its original path.


    It makes sense.


    What has not happened is not part of history.


    History is what you make.


    "It is a rather tedious way."


    "I am already preparing and moving while thinking about what will happen in a 100 years time. What has happened and what will happen, everything is strategic preparation. Because of Nanahoshi and you, things have be distorted..."


    In a 100 years time.


    It appears he has started preparing a long time ago, to now change his strategy seemed no longer viable.


    "...Just for confirmation, it appears we cannot go to the ce where Human God is and beat him up together, right?"


    "Until we have collected hidden treasures, we cannot reach Human God."


    "And we cannot collect them right now?"


    "It is possible to collect 4, but thest one is in Lace''s possession. Lace''s revival is about 80 years from now. ...I will retrieve the hidden treasure. Be sure not to act in a selfish manner?"


    Selfish or not.


    It was not like I knew where those hidden treasures were located.


    Though it was written in the diary that they were in the possession of the five dragon leaders.


    But the only ce I knew was Perugius''s ce.


    Hm? But isn''t the npromised by the fact that the Mad Dragon King Chaos has died?


    "I have heard that the Mad Dragon King Chaos has passed away, is it still all right?"


    "Chaos''s part has already been collected."


    I see, so the preparations have already been done.


    "But, the n to have me change the future may have already been predicted by Human God."


    "Hm?"


    "Is there not also the possibility that by moving this way, we will dig our own grave?"


    "None. The possibility is high that he possesses the characteristic to be unconditionally trusted by the living beings in this world in addition to his strong future sight...on the other hand, he is not good dealing with irregrs."


    Is that so.


    I wonder whether Human God also possesses a curse...


    But no, there would be no trust.


    After all I did not trust him.


    Then again Orsted''s curse does not work on me.


    Thus Human God''s curse would also not work on me.


    There was a feeling that Human God was struggling in his conversations with me.


    But thinking back, in the beginning I did seem to trust his words a lot.


    So it can be said that the curse was notpletely working?


    So there was also the possibility that one day I will be fearful towards Orsted?


    No, Orsted''s information may be notpletely true.


    The fact that he is unconditionally trusted by all living beings, there is the possibility that it can be ruled out.


    In the end, I had no clue what was correct or not.


    Unexpectedly, that [Curses do not affect me] may only be half-true.


    At first I was quite scared regarding Orsted.


    On the other hand, on the way I began trusting Human God more and more.


    Ah well, I didn''t know about this. Let''s put it aside.


    "Even if you look ahead...you may not win."


    "I can."


    Orsted dered so.


    "He is not omnipotent, it is just one more step."


    Those words were not directed towards me.


    It was as if Orsted was persuading himself.


    Orsted intended to win.


    Even if I was inferior midway, I will be the one to win in the end, such mettle could be felt.


    How dependable.


    "For the time being, we will change the most recent history."


    "The most recent?"


    "That is right."


    Continuing, Orsted said this.


    "To turn Asura Kingdom''s second princess, Ariel Anemoi Asura, into the Asura Kingdom''s queen."


    "Ooh."


    "If it is necessary, we will manipte her like a puppet."


    "Ooh?"


    Like a puppet.


    How to say, they were words that caused a bad feeling.


    "I wonder if that Ariel-sama can be so easily manipted."


    "Even though I said like a puppet, it is not such an exaggerated thing. It is enough if there are ties to the Asura Kingdom in the future."


    "I see."


    When saying ties in the future, it is in anticipation for the next 100 years.


    If we started something now, the results will show themselves in a 100 years time.


    For example, to help regarding the study of magic.


    For example, to strengthen the armaments.


    For example, to extinguish the spark that will lead to the copse of the kingdom.


    "I wonder if doing something like that will be all right."


    "There is no problem. In the first ce, in the history that I know of, Ariel was supposed to be queen."


    "Ho, is it possible to hear details regarding that history?"


    "All right."


    Orsted nodded and began to narrate.


    Part 4


    "ording to the original history, Ariel Anemoi Asura should have be queen. This was protected by a considerably powerful fate...it was a settled matter."


    "One would not think so if one saw the current Ariel-sama."


    "I suppose."


    The fortune of Ariel as ofte has started to wane.


    Even I could see and understand that, she was getting nowhere when speaking with Perugius.


    It may be because of that, that Sylphy seemed to be busy going here and there.


    Though they gave their best, it felt tough.


    "To make Ariel queen, the power of three people are required. The first one is the guardian magician Derrick Redbat."


    Guardian magician Derrick.


    He was the magician that acted as Ariel''s escort before Sylphy.


    He seemed to have died because of the mana cmity.


    "He was a shrewd man, possessing a strong ambition. If the mana cmity had not happened, Ariel was fated to encounter Perugius. And the one who at that time would have persuaded Perugius was Derrick."


    That is to say that if that Derrick fellow was alive right now, the situation right now would not be like this.


    "Even after this, Derrick would have remained as Ariel''s advisor and would eventually be the prime minister."


    Prime minister.


    No wonder he was such an important person.


    "Such a person disappeared due to the mana cmity?"


    "That is right. Though he was supposed to have been protected by a strong fate...he died."


    Even with fate, it didn''t seem to be infallible.


    It would be better to not think that because I possess a strong fate, I could not die.


    "In other words, it would be fine to find another person."


    "No, if we are to manipte, a prime minister would be a hindrance instead. He is not needed."


    "Without a prime minister, will Ariel be able to do it?"


    "With Arieling to the magic city Sharia, there has been a change in talented personnel. There is no problem."


    Then it''s fine.


    If we tried to follow that path, it seems it will backfire.


    Well, that being said, it''s better if I didn''t be the prime minister.


    I was not particrly smart.


    "The second one was Eris Boreas Greyrat."


    "Eris?"


    I wonder how she was rted to this.


    Apart from being nobility from Asura, they don''t have anything else inmon.


    "Originally, after training her sword arm, Eris was supposed to enter the Asura''s chivalric order. There she would meet Luke and they were fated to marry."


    "Hee~......"


    There was a tingling sensation in my chest.


    "Wait a minute, the image of Eris and Luke marrying does not seem possible."


    "For Luke it was love at first sight."


    "You serious."


    So Luke was that, huh.


    The descendant of a hero or something?


    No, it wouldn''t be weird for him to fall for Eris at first sight.


    She was incredibly beautiful.


    Her chest was huge.


    Her body was quite erotic.


    It wouldn''t be weird for someone to be suddenly deceived by her appearance.


    "No matter how many times he was hit, against Luke Notus Greyrat''s relentless attacks, Eris Boreas Greyrat eventually gave in. But after marriage, they were a rather happily married couple."


    Hm.


    A happily married couple.


    Hee~, haa~...if you properly looked deep enough, even Eris has some cute spots.


    ...But there was a feeling of being NTR''d.


    Right, once I''m back, let''s rub Eris''s breasts from behind.


    I will most likely be hit, but everything, everything has its price.


    To touch those breasts, even bing punch-drunk would be fine.


    "To you it would be an unpleasant topic."


    "Ehm, to be honest."


    "I see. Then let me summarize it."


    I do not know about any other history.


    The history where Eris and Luke stuck together did not exist.


    In the current history, the one receiving Eris''s love is only me.


    Eris is mine only.


    "Unlike now, the Eris Boreas Greyrat I knew was a swordswoman, whose sword arm had the potential to be Saint-ranked. Because she was from a good family, had beautiful looks and coupled with her harsh personality, she was called the Red Lion."


    The Red Lion.


    If I remember right, since young Eris was called wild monkey or something like that.


    If Ipare them, she seemed to have risen up.


    Though she was known as Mad Sword King right now...wait, in the end she was still a beast.


    "Together with Luke, Eris protected Ariel from assassins countless times, and helped pave Ariel''s road to be queen."


    "So it is the position Sylphy is in right now."


    "That''s right."


    "...And in that history, what was supposed to happen to Sylphy?"


    Though it wasn''t rted, let''s hear it.


    "Sylphiette became Roxy Migurdia''s disciple and became an adventurer. Due to her green hair, she seems to have been disliked, but she eventually managed to conquer several dungeons and became world-famous as a Dungeon Traveler[Dungeon Explorer]."


    "Ohh."


    Incredible, Sylphy.


    As expected from my Sylphy.


    When I return, let me lick your ears.


    "And, who did Sylphy marry with?"


    "The reason I talk is not to satisfy your intellectual curiosity."


    So I was told directly.


    I''m sorry.


    But when I became dejected, Orsted let out a sigh and continued.


    "To my knowledge, Sylphiette and Roxy Migurdia did not marry anyone and lived their lives as singles."


    Is that so, thank you very much.


    I see, I see.


    So Sylphy and Roxy were singles.


    Ah~, so those two only belong to me.


    I was somehow happy.


    Especially after being told that Eris and Luke were supposed to be married.


    So this is what''s known as possessiveness, huh.


    Those two belonged to this one.


    I will definitely not hand them over to anyone.


    "Is there anyone else from your family that you want to know the history of?"


    "No, let us continue with the story."


    Though I want to hear...


    A story about a world where I didn''t exist, even if I heard it, nothing could be done about it.


    Then, hearing only the necessary parts was fine.


    Let that be enough to satisfy my curiosity.


    "Instead of Eris, Sylphy took on that duty, that should be fine, right."


    "Ah. The fact that Ariel is alive is proof of that. Furthermore, because Eris was apanying Ariel, Philip Boreas Greyrat and Sauros Boreas Greyrat joined the faction of the second princess."


    Hm, more people who passed away.


    Both Philip and Sauros have already died.


    To think that those two should have be Ariel''srades...


    Wasn''t the current situation rather severe.


    "Then the third person?"


    "Tristina Purplehorse."


    Tristina Purplehorse?


    ...Someone I didn''t know, huh.


    "Tristina was a child from Asura''s upper aristocracy''s family Purplehorse, but was abducted when she was 8 years old and became a sex ve to senior minister Darius Silver Ganius."


    Darius.


    Wasn''t he the minister holding the most power in the Asura kingdom right now.


    He was in the first prince''s faction.


    To make an 8 year old child his sex ve, he sure has an interesting taste.


    Then again, the first prince...what was his name again?


    "Tristina was supposed to be disposed of in secret, but was fortunately helped by Ariel. Though he was a senior minister, he could not escape the charges after imprisoning a child from the Purplehorse family for so many years. As a result, the senior minister lost his position and the first prince Gravel lost influence."


    The first prince''s name was Gravel.


    Right, remember it.


    "Understood, then where is Tristina in the current history?"


    "Her position is unknown."


    "She was not dead?"


    "Because a big incident happened, Darius had to immediately reorganize his surroundings. To dispose of his sex ves, the possibility that they died is high."


    So it''s a problem of possibility.


    It seemed the probability of her being dead was higher.


    "Darius sold the sex ves, who should have been disposed, at the ve market to raise money. Thus the women who became ves were most of the time bought by someone else and continued as a ve, or were taught techniques, if they were not adults yet, and became thieves."


    At that moment, Orsted tapped at my diary.


    "I am intrigued about the woman called Tris, who is mentioned in the diary."


    Tris.


    If I remember right, she was the thief woman the me in the diary met when infiltrating the Asura Kingdom.


    Though the diary wasn''t written any further.


    "But the name Tris is not an umon name in Asura."


    This and that.


    That was because there were all kinds of -ris in Asura.


    "True, but as far as I know, a thief woman called Tris does not exist in that region. Also, the characteristics of Tristina and the thief woman mentioned in the diary seem to match."


    Ah, I see.


    A person, whose history wasn''t known by Orsted, suddenly appeared in the diary.


    So because the names are simr, there''s a chance that they are the same person.


    Even so, Tristina and Tris.


    If they were the same person, I wonder if she named herself Tris because it was easier to call.


    It was a feeling as if the rest was spirited away.


    "So by obtaining that person, it is possible to ruin the senior minister."


    "It''s because she is a live witness."


    Then for Ariel to be queen, she was someone we had to get in contact with.


    "I wonder why she did not return to her parent''s house."


    "Officially it was a kidnapping, but she was sold by Purplehorse behind the scenes."


    "If it was revealed that she was sold away as a sex ve by her parent''s house, they would lose their power?"


    "Because the supposed kidnapping was revealed. As long as a reason exists to attack others, anything would have been fine."


    I see.


    Since Darius had many enemies, who and where had what circumstances, anything would have been fine.


    For a girl from upper aristocracy to be abducted and vited against her will, if that was the truth, it wouldn''t be difficult to ruin Darius.


    "It is a rather disturbing country."


    "True. But because it was full of such people, they hold the most power in this world. Disregarding the fact that they live on richnds."


    Well, there were likely many good diplomats or so.


    Though it may be bias, even if internally they pull each other''s legs, their connection with other countries seemed to be good.


    "Regardless, as long as Tristina exists, we can force senior minister Darius''s downfall. Once he is gone, the rest will somehow fall in ce."


    "Is senior minister Darius such a powerful person?"


    "Ah, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the current king only became king because of Darius."


    Is that so.


    I wonder if he was the kind that was good at collecting money andying the groundwork like ***sawa.


    "If we fail to cause his ruin...you will kill him."


    "Eh, I am to kill him?"


    "Yes. With your powerful fate, killing him should be easy."


    It seemed that whether or not you are able to kill your opponent was decided by the strength of your fate.


    Ah right, wasn''t this also Human God''s argument on whether or not I could kill Orsted?


    "...Understood."


    Though there was some resistance towards killing people.


    But if it was rted to protecting my family, I will try my best.


    The opponent was an evil minister.


    Then it was fine.


    If the opponent was scum, he couldn''t be regarded as a human.


    "But if I followed the story correctly, wasn''t there also the faction of the second prince? Is it fine to leave him alone?"


    "The second prince Halfaus. A path that would lead him to be king does not exist. If he was not a possible candidate to be king, there were few who truly thought of him bing king."


    "However nothing is certain this time, even if the chance was low, he may be king."


    The second prince. Halfaus was the name.


    I neither knew his face or personality, but if he was considered as a candidate, he should be excellent.


    We don''t know what could happen.


    "There is no problem. If we happen to fail, we will seed next time."


    "Next time? Is it about the next move?"


    "A-...Ah, that is right."


    "What will be of Ariel?"


    "She will die."


    Having been alive for 2000 years, I wonder if one or two failures are tolerable.


    After all in a long, thought-out n, not everything can be sessful.


    So for a strategic move in a 100 years'' time, it would be fine even if one or two things were missing.


    But still.


    "Let us stop here, saying such momentary things will only make Human God snicker."


    Being told so, Orsted had a furious look.


    It was a scary face.


    But I still continued.


    "It is possible that afterwards the failures will continue. As a result, the final conflict might be influenced."


    While I agreed that it was fine as long as you win in the end one way or another, if Ariel were to die, there existed the possibility that Sylphy will be involved.


    I also promised Ghyine to introduce her to Ariel.


    The followers'' misfortune was my misfortune.


    I did not wish for misfortune.


    "Let us take care of each and every one. To win every single challenge with the utmost caution."


    "...That goes without saying."


    Orsted firmly nodded.


    "Anyway, the first objective is to make Ariel queen. Orsted-sama will give instruction and I will be the one moving...so to say."


    "That is right."


    So this was the feeling of being backed by someone.


    The feeling of being backed by Orsted''s Dragon God association.


    But revealing this was a little troublesome.


    "Let us also make ns on how to deal with the second Prince Halfaus."


    "Very well. Regarding him, leave it to me. I will cause the downfall of the major nobles that follow him. Although he did not have the desire to be king, that will be enough to weaken his will to fight."


    From his tone, I noticed something.


    It may not matter who became king from Orsted''s view.


    Even if Ariel died and Halfaus became king.


    In that case, it would be fine to insinuate myself into his faction.


    "The start of the operation will surely be soon."


    "In January, the information that the king fell ill will arrive."


    "Until then?"


    "Until then,plete your preparations."


    With Orsted''s words, the objective for the time being was decided.


    Part 5


    Well, then, preparations.


    Even if he said preparations, exactly what should I prepare.


    While establishing contact with Ariel and Luke was obvious, there were also other preparations to be made.


    "Exactly what should I prepare."


    "First it will be your equipment. Most likely you will have to fight against Human God''s apostles. Although just your body should be enough, it would be better to have protective equipment."


    Orsted looked outside the hut when saying so.


    There was the magic armor, the parts of which were in pieces, and Zanoba, who was sleeping peacefully.


    When looking closely, even the right hand''s gatling was brought along.


    "Although it was far from the Fighting God''s armor, it is a terrific armor. It must have been hard work to build something like that."


    "Well...I did receive a lot of advice from Human God."


    "Is that so...so he also dug his own grave. So, what is the epitaph?"


    "Epitaph, you say?"


    "The name of that armor."


    "Magic Armor[Magic-driven Armor]."


    "I see...a rather boring name. Should I give it a new one? Let''s see..."


    "No thank you."


    Orsted squinted his eyes andughed.


    Even this guy''s smile was entric.


    Leaving the name aside, I wonder what Cliff and Zanoba would think about receiving praise from Dragon Orsted regarding the performance.


    "If you n to keep continuing it in the future, it would be good to improve it a little more. With that, you will use up all your magic with only one use."


    "Even so, if we miniaturize it, it will not be ready in a month''s time."


    "Then we will leave it out this time..."


    After saying that, Orsted put his hand on his chin and nodded.


    I wondered if he nned to help with the production.


    Is he going to give our armor the mark of the Dragon God?


    "But it''s a problem that you can not wear fighting spirit. For now, wear this robe."


    "Ah, yes. Thank you very much."


    That robe was surely very valuable.


    "Let us also prepare magic items that you seem to be able to use."


    "..."


    The best environment, pay and equipment.


    Did Orsted n to prepare all of them.


    There was a big differencepared to Human God''s lousy pitches.


    "Come to think of it, I have heard that the Fighting God''s armor was the most powerful, exactly what was it?"


    "It was Demon Dragon King Lace''s greatest masterpiece, as well as his greatest failure."


    Lace''s greatest masterpiece.


    So it was Lace that created it.


    "On the surface the magic released will have a golden shine and the person equipped to it will gain the strongest power. However, because of the massive magic it is self-conscious and will take over the mind of the one equipped to it, it is a cursed armor."


    A cursed armor...


    Ah, was that what the dragon-tribe was good at making.


    It felt like all Lace was making were cursed items.


    Supard tribe''s spears, the armor...he didn''t seem to have made any useful things.


    "Furthermore, right now it was sleeping in the middle of ocean rings, deep underneath."


    "..."


    Orsted seemed to know just about everything.


    There was nothing he didn''t know.


    "And, let me give you this."


    While saying so, Orsted took out something like a scroll from his pocket.


    Receiving and opening it, a magic circle was inscribed on it.


    "This is?"


    "What was mentioned yesterday, a magic circle to summon a guardian magical beast."


    "Oh~."


    "Imagine a being to protect your family while pouring magic into it. Even words are fine. Then something corresponding to it should be summoned."


    "Is an image good enough?"


    "Your magic is vast. Even without going into full details, you should be able to summon someone good."


    Even if I was told that someone good will be found.


    But well, if it was like that, I will give it a try.


    "I hope something weird will not be summoned. Like a little girl, starting with demon and ending with emperor."


    "It is up to you exactly what will be summoned...but Kishirika Kishirisu possesses vast magic. Such a small magic circle could not summon someone like her."


    So the problem is size.


    Oh well.


    "Anyway, regarding the guardian magical beast, I will summon it tomorrow."


    "Ah."


    "First I should deepen friendly rtions with Luke and Ariel and prepare for battle."


    "That is right."


    "Understood."


    For now, this should be it to the discussion.


    Ah, right.


    I forgot to ask one more important matter.


    "...Come to think of it, it seems my descendants will be helping Orsted-san. It should be better to create many of them, right? And, if I have [too many] children, will Lace be among them?"


    "...Lace will not be born amongst your children. Do as you like."


    "Understood. I will do as I like."


    Then let''s give birth and increase our forces a little bit.


    Even Orsted would be happier to be surrounded by a great number ofrades.


    "Then, please excuse me for today. Unless this summoning magic circle is used, we will not know whether it works."


    "Ah."


    "Then, until another day. If something urs, please contact my house again."


    While standing up.


    I remembered one more thing that needed to be asked.


    "Come to think of it, Orsted-sama. Have you visited Nanahoshi yet?"


    "...No I have not."


    "Although it is not something I should say, but if you are anxious to be called by her, it would make me happy if you could forgive her. It was me who grabbed hold of her weakness and forced her to be myrade."


    "..."


    Orsted did not say a thing.


    Even I did not want others to be in discord because of me.


    "Nanahoshi was against me fighting you. It was because she was indebted to me."


    "..."


    "She still seems to regret manipting you, if Orsted-san still has room in your heart to forgive Nanahoshi, could you agree with meeting with her once more, even if only to hear her apology?"


    "I know. I will do so. Only because Nanahoshi was...was a useful woman."


    That''s true.


    She was very useful.


    Hm,hm.


    "Ah, right. I remembered because of the topic right now. Ignoring my side for now, it would be inconvenient if it was not possible for you to contact me. Take this with you."


    Orsted took out from his breast pocket a single ring and put it on the table.


    I have seen it somewhere.


    It was very recent.


    Or rather, wasn''t this what Nanahoshi had and I used for the trap.


    "If some emergencyes up, use it to call me."


    When you used this ring, for a short time magic will be released.


    While it released magic, it will be apass, with the other pair pointing towards the direction of the other.


    If this was a magic tool, it seemed like it would be possible to create a radar...


    Unfortunately it seemed reproducing the effects of magic items was very difficult.


    Even so, for him to give me this...


    He was confident in repelling another one of my surprise attacks, so to say.


    Or alternatively, he had enough trust in me that I will not attempt another surprise attack.


    ...Let''s assume thetter.


    Even Orsted would not want to go all-out a second or third time and use his sumptuous magic.


    If he ces his trust in me, then I have a duty to respond to it.


    "I have received it. Then, until another day."


    Taking the ring, I left the hut.


    Part 6


    Afterwards I carried Zanoba and took him to Ginger''s room.


    I left a message saying [The request to repair the magic armor will be at ater date].


    When I returned home, Sylphy was sullenly waiting.


    I exined to Sylphy, who was angry that I left the second time without telling where I went, about meeting Orsted.


    While hiding the future course of action, I told her that I will be moving here and there for the next month.


    Then I carried out my duty to increase Orsted''s future allies by inviting her to the bed gradually.


    The one thing necessary for this duty was love.


    While making some excuse, that day I slept soundly.

 Chapter 186: Guardian Beast

    <h4>Chapter 186: Guardian Beast</h4>


    Part 1


    A postponement of one month was granted.


    During this time I had things that had to be done.


    Even so, the time of one month was short, there were few things that could be done.


    I could not get carried away just because I had Orsted''s backing.


    Though it may have been said in the heat of the moment, he seemed to think that even if we failed this time, there will be a next time.


    Maybe he was even thinking of developing a magic to return to the past after reading my diary.


    ...Alternatively he may have already experienced a time slip himself.


    In hindsight, when Orsted used the word [next time], he made a face as if saying [damn it].


    Not just once or twice, the possibility existed that he repeatedly time slip''d.


    If that was true, why didn''t he reveal it to me.


    Even so, the me, who has kept various things hidden from my family, could somehow understand.


    Things that were hard to exin would be hidden underneath lies and deception.


    ...In fact, he may be hiding unfavorable things from me because he still doubted me, so even if he was betrayed, I could not do anything about it in the current situation.


    For now I wished to conduct myself in a way to not be hated by him.


    Thus let''s first forget his secrets.


    Even if Orsted had a next time, I did not have that.


    You only get one life.


    Though I said that, it wasn''t very convincing.


    I have listened to the story of the me who came from the future and in the end read the diary.


    I could feel with my skin that it was a life filled with regret.


    I did not have the feeling that as long as I could redo, it was fine.


    ...Or rather.


    If I thought that way, I felt like I would betray everything I have done so far.


    So let''s put forth as much effort as possible.


    Exactly what to do in specific terms.


    Strengthening the body.


    Training your magic.


    After that, continuing with what I have always done.


    It was not as if by increasing the amount of training, I would suddenly get stronger.


    Continuing would be strength.


    Let''s do what I have always done.


    Apart from that, it was agreed to have mock battles.


    Until now I have thought that something was missing.


    Although practice and training were important, to learn how to effectively use the trained techniques, mock battles were necessary after all.


    In sports it would be called sparring.


    An outdoor match called a fighting game.


    Although it was only a simtion, such a thing will bebat experience.


    The opponent was Eris.


    Eris was a Sword King and in closebat she was already overwhelmingly stronger than me, there was nothing toin about.


    Well, there may be some dissatisfaction with me being Eris''s opponent.


    By having Eris frequently fight against tricks like quagmire and dense fog, I thought I would give my best to have them be her experience.


    She seemed to be somewhat weak against tricks.


    By the way, she had almost forgotten everything that she was taught a long time ago.


    Though she was still able to use simple beginner magic and could also speak Demon Godnguage.


    Butnguage, mathematics, science and etiquette in society did not remain in her head.


    In the end there were only things she liked to learn, so to say.


    Though I thought it was enough to have at least one Merit[Sword Technique].


    Anyway, training proceeded in that way.


    It would be terrible to be attacked when taking a bath in the bathroom, because holding mock battles with Eris was very tiring, but for now there was no problem.


    But still, Eris was a mysterious woman.


    Even though she herself would excessively touch me, when I was touching her, I would get hit for some reason.


    It was illogical.


    Regarding equipment, I asked Zanoba and Cliff to repair and improve the magic armor.


    Like miniaturizing and making it more efficient.


    Performance-wise it would be detuned.


    Although it would not bepleted within a month, I will look at it in the long-term.


    There was also some talk about Orsted providing some technology, they will somehow manage it within a few years.


    For this job in Asura Kingdom I will wear the equipment Orsted had prepared and given to me.


    Surely I will be wearing equipment that was enough to cause the downfall of a country.


    It was not as if I disliked the robe Sylphy selected, but I was a boy after all.


    My heart was dancing at the thought of new equipment.


    Well then, training and equipment were continuously reinforced...


    Regarding the other matter.


    To do things that needed to be done in a short amount of time, a schedule was needed.


    For that, this month''s schedule was put up.


    On the first day I was thinking of calling the guardian magical beast.


    And then to see for a week whether the guardian magical beast was useful or not.


    If it was all right, then I would contact Cliff next.


    In addition to improving the equipment, there was one more thing I wanted to ask him.


    It was mainly about curses...something like experiments.


    While that was being prepared, I''d use Sylphy''s connection to introduce Ghyine and Ariel.


    During that time, use some excuse and then lead the topic into helping Ariel.


    Then take one or two weeks to persuade Perugius.


    It would be good to run that parallel with the request to Cliff.


    For now I nned to move ording to this schedule.


    Although the main event, Ariel''s matter, turned out to be thest...since both the guardian beast and Cliff seemed to be all right, if I go in a winding way it should be fine.


    Thus the first matter was the summoning of the guardian magical beast.


    Part 2


    The next day after I was called by Orsted to hear the future n of action.


    The entire family was brought together in the garden.


    The ones who were usually in the house, Aisha, Lilia, Zenith and Eris, who recently became family.


    Roxy and Norn went without saying, but even Jirou and Beat were there.


    Lucy, who recently became able to walk, was in Sylphy''s arm.


    "I will now begin the summoning of our house''s guardian magical beast. Apuse please."


    "Wa~."


    Thunderous apuse from everyone assembled.


    Tonight it will be a legendary live event.


    Oh my, why are Jirou-kun and Beat-kun not apuding.


    That is not good.


    We are going to summon a fellowrade of yours?


    "Regarding this time''s summon, it is unknown exactly what will be called forth. But there is no doubt that we are going to summon something powerful. That being will then protect the safety of the family."


    "Hey, since Orsted made it, will it be all right? It won''t devour everyone in the family when Rudi goes out?"


    Sylphy''s anxious voice.


    What a scary imagination.


    But wait, wasn''t such a thing written in a book I once read.


    Summoning an uncontroble magical beast and being devoured, something like that.


    "No, but. The magic circle itself is guaranteed by Dragon God."


    "That''s why I''m worried."


    Is that so.


    However, I did not think that Orsted would use such indirect methods.


    A strategic move for ater betrayal...?


    But I thought that there was a rather low chance.


    "Understood. For now I will call it. If it is dangerous, everyone will help defeat it and then we''ll make an objection to Orsted."


    "Understood!"


    The one who replied cheerfully was Eris.


    She spiritedly drew out her sword, making a sound.


    By the way, the demon sword I received the other day, Yubi Ori[Prominent], was at Eris'' hip.


    Two she originally possessed were at her left, one was at her right hip.


    I wondered if it was heavy.


    "In that case, let us fight against Orsted together this time!"


    We''re not going to fight.


    Only toin.


    If we fight, we may be wiped out this time.


    Or rather, Eris seemed to be quite happy.


    Was she looking for an excuse to fight against Orsted?


    "Though we are no longer fighting against Orsted, there are opportunities to fight together with him from now on. Until then, please keep storing your energy."


    Being told so, Eris was making a face as if saying [How boring].


    It was fine if you wanted to fight anyone else, but Orsted was off-limits.


    I never want to fight such a hopeless battle a second time.


    At that time I may piss myself.


    "Regardless, will that magic circle really be all right? Wouldn''t it be better to show it to Perugius-sama and get confirmation first?"


    Roxy''s words.


    She was probably wary because Orsted was the one who made it.


    The curse Orsted was under was truly powerful.


    I could easily conclude that the curse was authentic, judging from the too sensitive reaction of the surroundings.


    Let''s take another look at it.


    "Hm."


    From the looks of it, it was a normal summoning magic circle.


    The summoning conditions were written using a technique that I didn''t know of.


    But I didn''t feel anything strange about those.


    It would be good to show them to Nanahoshi.


    No, in the first ce Orsted drew this summoning magic circle up because I couldn''t.


    What will I do if I doubt it.


    "It''s all right."


    "If Rudi says so, I will believe it...but just a minute, I will be taking out my staff."


    Roxy seemed to be doubtful.


    Though she said she will believe me, she went back to the house and took out her favorite staff.


    "While I don''t know why the sisters are so cautious...Nii-san, is it really not something dangerous?"


    Norn was a little bit anxious.


    The one who tapped her on the shoulder was Aisha.


    "You''re a fool, Norn-ane. Onii-chan wouldn''t use something truly dangerous so close to us."


    Aisha''s trust struck me in the chest a little.


    When I truly, truly thought about it, I did not know about the safety check in this magic circle.


    Was it really a good idea to use it.


    Even now, asking Perugius [Is this magic circle really safe] would have been better.


    In such a case, Aisha would look at me with sad eyes and I would be suspicious about Orsted.


    No, no.


    I believed in Orsted.


    He said that he trusted me.


    "When ites down to it, I will be your shield. You can do it without reserve."


    Lilia said some dangerous words.


    Although I thought you shouldn''t be doing such things.


    With the surroundings saying such gloomy words, it truly seemed like it was something dangerous.


    Is this really a good idea?


    But all right.


    "Then, I will be using the magic circle."


    At those words, everyone nodded.


    I put the said magic circle on a table that I created with magic.


    "Right."


    Gathering my spirit, I put my hand on the magic circle.


    Concentrating my mind, with a feeling like letting magic into my blood stream, I sent out magic from my fingertips.


    Thus I sent magic from my hand into the magic circle.


    I was not stingy with the quantity of magic used.


    After all its existence was to protect my family.


    Even if too much, I was pouring all my magic into it.


    Incidentally I also wanted Orsted to pour all his magic into it as well.


    But even so, pouring all that magic into it didn''t guarantee that a strong magical beast will be summoned.


    Anyway, I will pour as much as I can.


    Orsted also said that imagination was important.


    An image to protect the family.


    Even having said so, it was rather vague.


    Hm, first and foremost it should be strong.


    Strong enough to protect others even if someonees.


    It should also have strong feelings of loyalty.


    Someone not defiant.


    Also not someone vulgar since he was to protect the family.


    It would be bad for my sisters'' and Lucy''s education if some Roper covered in viscous liquid appeared.


    Ah right, someone noble to be Lucy''s knight.


    Someone noble, with high loyalty and strong.


    That''s good.


    Come forth~~.


    "Come forth, guardian magical beast!"


    The magic circle unleashed dazzling light.


    Colorful lights were overflowing, not only white, but also green, red, blue and yellow lights.


    Then suddenly there was a feeling as if the hand caught something.


    What was it.


    Anyway, I put in magic.


    [Oooohhhh~~~]


    A grumble could be heard somewhere.


    Was this the voice of the guardian magical beast that will protect my family.


    A bizarre voice like it was resisting something.


    However, I put in more magic to drag it out from the magic circle.


    "Oooohhhh~~~!!"


    His voice could now be clearly heard and at the same time the supply of magic stopped.


    The light was also dying out slowly.


    What appeared from the dazzling light was...


    "Damn..."


    A yellow mask.


    A familiar uniform, white clothes.


    At his waist was a somewhatrge dagger.


    He was on his knees on top of the earth table, in a pose as if both his arms were hugging his own shoulders.


    "Impossible...for me to...be severed from Perugius-sama..."


    In that pose, he looked at this surroundings.


    His eyes focused on me, even though his line of sight should not be known because of the mask he wore.


    "What is your intention..."


    He was whispering.


    I couldn''t tell him.


    The splendorous Arumanfi.


    Perugius''s first servant was summoned.


    A pose as if he was a fallen angel.


    It could be described as having fallen from nobility.


    Only splendor.


    Or so~...ha.


    "I asked what your intention is, Rudeus Greyrat!"


    He jumped off from the table and tried grabbing my cor, but in the middle of it his body trembled and he suddenly stopped.


    Seeing this, Eris prepared her sword.


    For now she controlled her hand.


    House, Eris.


    But still, are you serious.


    Possessing both splendor and nobility, that Arumanfi was summoned.


    But this person was a spirit possessing a human form, so those could be summoned as well?


    I couldn''t understand that.


    Or was I double-crossed by Orsted?


    Like in fact Orsted wanted me to kill Perugius?


    Do it yourself.


    "...Well, no, even I don''t know. The current situation was because the magic circle I got from Orsted-sama was used."


    "Orsted''s magic circle, was it...what is it used to summon?"


    "My house''s guardian magical beast."


    Arumanfi picked up the magic circle on the table.


    And raised a shocked voice when seeing its content.


    "What aplex technique..."


    "Ehm, what kind of techniques are they."


    "It says to have absolute obedience towards you and to continue fending off disaster targeting your family."


    It looked like it was like a ve contract magic circle.


    But Orsted did not tell any lies after all!


    "Anything else?"


    "The summoning target was decided by the summoner."


    Then it was me who summoned you.


    All right.


    "A change then."


    "Change...?"


    "Arumanfi-san, I messed up a bit, I will call someone else."


    "Then quickly annul this contract. This Arumanfi is Perugius-sama''s proud servant."


    "Ah. Yes."


    But it wouldn''t be bad to be protected by Arumanfi.


    It was somewhat staggering.


    He would be incredibly useful as amunication link if something happened.


    ...No, he was also useful to Perugius, it would quickly be a fight.


    "Ehm...how do you absolve it?"


    "...Order me right now to go to Perugius-sama. Dotverse of Destruction will destroy the contract."


    "I see."


    "You must order it."


    Because of absolute obedience, could he not move if I didn''t give him the order to.


    "Then...please take the magic circle and go to Perugius-sama''s ce, rying that I would like to receive advice on how to summon a guardian magical beast."


    Having been ordered, Arumanfi picked up the magic circle on the table, turned into light and disappeared.


    "Sorry, I made a little blunder."


    Looking back, the family was dumbfounded.


    Part 3


    After a while, Arumanfi returned.


    He conveyed Perugius''s message as well as in the end added in a resentful voice [Next time will not be forgiven].


    To him, being Perugius''s servant was a status to be proud of.


    To take that from him was something inexcusable.


    The magic circle seemed to have lost its ability after annulling the contract, so Perugius appeared to have drawn up a new one.


    Such a service after that treatment.


    Perugius-sama was truly such a lenient person.


    But still, the quality of this magic circle from the Dragon God was truly horrifying, making such a thing possible.


    Or rather my magic, I guess.


    Or it could have been both.


    Both may only be small embers, butbining both together create a fire.


    Anyway, I pulled myself together and tried once more.


    ording to Perugius''s advice, rather than using ambiguous images like splendor, omniscience or omnipotent, it would be better to use images of animals.


    That Orsted, I wish you had said something like this from the start.


    Surprisingly he may say something like having Arumanfi was fine.


    "Then, once more."


    I looked at the surroundings and put my hand on the magic circle.


    Let''s go with a clear image this time.


    A strong, proud animal.


    A lion.


    While I didn''t know whether lions existed in this world, but I heard the word lion, it was surely somewhere.


    The king of beasts.


    Imagining the strongest animal amongst beasts.


    Ah, but when considering loyalty, rather than a cat, a dog would be better.


    No, it already had absolute obedience, let''s focus more on its strength.


    The greatest animal in this world.


    I gathered all my body''s magic in my right hand.


    I opened my eyes and poured magic into the magic circle as if I was mming it in.


    C''mon~~.


    "...!"


    The magic circle released dazzling lights.


    Just as thest time, colorful lights were overflowing.


    This time there was no feeling that something was out of ce.


    Something has responded to my call from the smooth flow of magic.


    A feeling like a hand was reaching out and I grabbed and pulled it.


    I was certain that it seeded.


    "All right,e forth!"


    "Waa~aauu!"


    When I unintentionally called out, something let out a howl.


    The howl gradually became stronger, resounding in my earlobe.


    At the time as the summoning took ce, a question emerged whether some voice must always be raised.


    Ah well, either way was fine.


    While I was thinking about that, the light subsided.


    A white lion was there.


    The size was about 2 metres.


    Because there was no mane, it was likely female.


    Incidentally its lips were long and whenparing both, it resembled a dog more than a cat.


    Or rather, this wasn''t a lion.


    It was a dog.


    And from the short limbs, it was a puppy.


    Finally its fur wasn''t white, but silver.


    It was like arge-sized Mame Shiba.


    Hmm...


    Guess another failure.


    "Wa~, so cute!"


    "But isn''t it a little unreliable as a guardian magical beast?"


    Aisha and Norn let out a shrill and a discontented voice respectively.


    "But for a puppy it has a pretty good look to it?"


    "At the very least a pure presence can be felt you wouldn''t expect from a magical beast."


    Sylphy''s and Roxy''s reaction were fairly well.


    Lilia wore a poker face so I couldn''t tell, but she wasn''t frowning.


    Zenith was as usual.


    I couldn''t very well tell Beat''s, but Jirou was already showing his belly and making a pose of obedience.


    The first impression of the family wasn''t bad.


    But still, haven''t I seen this puppy somewhere.


    "Hey, wasn''t this the one who took a liking to Rudeus in the Dorudia vige?"


    "Ah~."


    Being told by Eris, I remembered.


    How did Beast Godnguage go again.


    Ehm, like this.


    "Are you by chance Holy Beast-sama?"


    "Waffu"


    Being asked, the brutish dog seemed to nod and licked my face.


    This damn beast~.


    Sheet, I was being made a fool...


    But I got it now.


    "I see."


    It was Holy Beast-sama.


    The one in the innermost part of the Dorudia vige and was taken very, very good care of, that Holy Beast-sama.


    E~...what should I do.


    If I said that he was summoned and put to work, wouldn''t everyone in the beast-tribe be extremely angry?


    Wouldn''t it be dangerous to be a wanted criminal of the beast-tribe.


    Can I also change this...


    But if this contract was also annulled, wouldn''t it be another annoyance to Perugius or Orsted.


    In addition, even if it was changed, there wasn''t a guarantee that a better guy wille.


    Hm...


    "Holy Beast-sama, do you possess the strength to protect this family from disasters?"


    "Wafun!"


    A reply like [Leave it to me].


    It was full of motivation.


    But wasn''t this guy also kidnapped.


    I wonder if it will be all right.


    There was also a feeling that Orsted said that Human God wouldn''t be able to meddle that much with my family.


    "Uuhnn?"


    While I was indecisive, Holy Beast-sama jumped off from the small table, rubbed my body and licked my face.


    Ah, so soft.


    Fur conditioner was definitely used.


    If he became our guardian magical beast, I would be able to enjoy this coat of fur every day.


    (No, we''re mistaken. He wasn''t Holy Beast-sama.)


    Yes.


    This wasn''t a Holy Beast.


    It was definitely not the guardian deity of the Dorudia-tribe.


    There was no way Holy Beast-sama woulde to a ce like this.


    It was a simr looking dog.


    Yes, this was a lion.


    It was a lion cub I called forth from one of the countless worlds.


    Yes, it was decided.


    It had now be so.


    Or rather, they were going to be angry after today''s summon.


    If it couldn''t be done no matter what, I will ask Perugius-sama for help and change it.


    Until then, he was employed for now.


    "Good, your name from now on will be Leo."


    When I held out my hand, Holy Beast-sama was licking and let out a snort from his nose.


    And raised his face as if he suddenly noticed something.


    In his line of sight was Roxy.


    Leo trotted towards her...and dived inside her skirt.


    "Wa! Wait! What are you doing."


    Roxy was lightly hitting Holy Beast-sama with her staff, the ero dog let out a sigh from his nose and licked Roxy''s feet.


    Then hey down his massive body as if to embrace Roxy''s feet.


    "Ehm, Rudi...what to do."


    A flustered Roxy.


    I didn''t quite understand what was going on, but it would be right to say it took a liking towards Roxy.


    Oh well.


    "Leo. Since you have been summoned this way, you are now my servant and your duty is to protect my family here. Understood?"


    "Wan!"


    Asking him, Holy Beast Leo replied energetically.


    I don''t know how helpful this damn dog would be.


    But now that he has been summoned, he is the guardian magical beast.


    Surely it would be useful.


    "Leo, I will exin the employment details mentioned earlier. You may have lived a carefree lifestyle previously, but such selfishness will not be allowed here. You will be attached to a cor and live in the dog house. If suspicious personse bark, bite and take their ability to resist. In the case the opponent was strong, I don''t mind if you kill him. You will have three meals a day. You can freely take naps. If you desire it, you will also be taken for a walk. If those sound fine with you, bark wan."


    "Wan!"


    Great, a good reply.


    The message certainly came through.


    The talk was in Beast Godnguage, right?


    "Needless to say, in the case you yourself harm the family...


    "Ku~un."


    Leo let out an offended sound from his throat.


    "Good. The contract isplete then. Paw."


    I held out my hand with the palm facing upwards.


    When doing so, Leo put his front paw on top of it.


    Part 4


    Thus the pets in our house increased by one.

 Chapter 187: Opening Move (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Opening Move (Part 1)</h4>


    Part 1


    One week has passed since the guardian magical beast has been summoned.


    The big dog was given the name Leo, a genuine leather cor with his name on it and a big dog house.


    The role of Leo in our house was that of a guard.


    In the morning he was waiting in front of the entrance and met Eris and me, who were training.


    Then for a while he waits in front of the entrance on guard duty andter on goes for a walk.


    Aftering back from the walk, he watches my family, who were inside the house.


    He then patrols inside the house, checking whether there were any problems and if there were, he was told to resolve it.


    If Lucy cried, he would calm her, if Aisha went out shopping, he would tag along as an escort.


    He would travel to the magic university, seeing and picking up Norn if asked.


    He was like a home guard.


    Leo was extremely smart, he was properly following the instructions of the family.


    He went to the toilet at the designated ce.


    The orders were wait, down, shake, beg, repeated until he barks three times.


    He was very obedient towards the family, when Aisha and Norn were timidly patting his head, his tail was waving like an electric fan.


    Especially towards Roxy he behaved like an extremely loyal knight.


    Holy Beast Leo''s favorite person seemed to be Roxy.


    The attitude Leo showed towards Roxy was clearly differentpared to others.


    When Roxy woke up, his tail was wagging around in a circle and his face dived between her legs.


    Although he fell silent and stopped when I became angry and said [The only one allowed to lick that ce is me], he was doing it again the next day.


    Furthermore, even though Roxy went to school on top of the armadillo Jirou, a scene could be seen that looked like Leo was telling something to Jirou while barking.


    Not only was it unknown what he was telling Jirou, but also whether or not Jirou was carrying that out.


    There were also the times when Roxy was going up and down the stairs, he was worriedly looking up the stairs to make sure she didn''t lose her footings.


    This overprotection was enough to make me, the husband, feel it was excessive.


    Why did he go so far for Roxy...but I concluded it was because he was a dog.


    His nose picked up who was the greatest person in this house.


    Leo was showing subservient behavior towards Roxy, but his affinity with Eris was bad.


    Though saying their affinity was bad, Leo gave off a feeling like he was aware that the other side, Eris, was difficult to deal with.


    Eris was fond of dogs and cats.


    She liked to bury her face into their soft fur with all her strength.


    That was why maybe Eris has enjoyed Leo''s fur to her heart''s content when I wasn''t looking.


    The Mad Sword King''s strength was extremely intense.


    I also had experienced that, to be hugged by Eris with all her strength reminded me of feeling hugged by a bear.


    I could feel the danger to my life.


    Though I didn''t hate to be hugged like that by Eris, it wasn''t like I couldn''t understand the reason Leo avoids Eris.


    The only time Leo drew closer to Eris was during the time of the walk.


    It was only during this time he wasn''t keeping clear from Eris and went out together, confirming their territory.


    The reason was likely physically rted.


    Leo''s walking range was wide.


    Its range was so wide that one might question whether the distance was one trip around the city.


    Considering emergencies, to finish this in a short amount of time requires a fast pace, and the only ones having enough physical strength to run at that pace in our house are only Eris and me.


    It was at a pace where Sylphy could also barely make it.


    Anyway, Leo often chose Eris as the walk''s partner.


    Otherwise, to Leo, Eris may also belong in the same category, being in charge of security.


    By the way, it appeared that everything in a 1 kilometre radius around our house became Leo''s territory, stray cats no longer were around.


    It seemed that Leo was serious in protecting the family.


    Somehow a guardian magical beast allowed others to feel secure.


    As expected, a dog was good.


    The problem was that this dog was the guardian deity of the beast-tribe.


    The one who said something like this was Ghyine who came to see Eris, but was surprised to see Leo.


    "Though I can''t understand Holy Beast-sama''s words, it seems that Holy Beast-sama is here of his own will. Thus the Dorudia tribe can''tin either."


    So it seemed it will be fine.


    I thought it was about time to move to the next stage of the schedule.


    Part 2


    On the day I thought so.


    Cliff made a visit.


    "Hey Rudeus, if you are free tonight, want to have dinner outside? Me, you and Zanoba, the three of us."


    An invitation to dinner.


    The three of us, me, Cliff and Zanoba.


    It may have been the first time with only men.


    Usually Sylphy, Elinalize and others tag along.


    Or rather, this time we might even go to a slightly pink shop.


    Or it could be that it was a difficult topic to talk about when having women around.


    "Alright."


    Regardless of which, I agreed without a second thought.


    There was no reason to refuse and I also wanted to ask Cliff for a favor, it was a godsend.


    Part 3


    At the time when the sun began to set down.


    I went to the earlier appointed location and met up with Cliff and Zanoba.


    The store we went to was more ssy than usual.


    When entering, I nced at the store''s signboard to confirm the name, apparently it was called [The Red Steller''s Sea Eagle''s Arbor].


    In the Three Great Magic Nations, shops that used eagle in their name were restaurants, shops that used falcon in their name were liquor shops, shops that used bats in their name had girls, shop that used horses in their name were inns, and there were many shops that provided those.


    However, saying that there were many did not always guarantee it to be so.


    There were also patterns like a shop that originally provided good alcohol and before one knows the shopkeeper became better at cooking.


    It was only a rule of thumb.


    The [The Red Steller''s Sea Eagle''s Arbor] Cliff chose was a refined restaurant.


    Customers seemed to be mainly lower ss nobles and wealthy merchants.


    When we continued, there was a high-ss private room.


    ording to the waiter''s exnation, it seemed to be the restaurant''s third best room.


    He apologized that if they had known that Rudeus-sama was visiting the store, they could have prepared an even better room.


    This was almost like a traditional Japanese restaurant.


    When I was told we were going out for dinner, I thought it would be like the usual dinner, but it seemed to be a dinner to the letter.


    Each of us sat down at one end of the square table and were facing towards each other.


    "Now then, Rudeus. Do you understand why such a ce was prepared?"


    Cliff said so with a very serious face.


    Somehow I felt that you were angry.


    Though I did have an idea.


    "Today was Cliff-senpai''s¨D¨Dbirthday, right?"


    "My birthday already passed by."


    Cliff said so in an unamused manner.


    Was Cliff now 20 or 21 years old.


    In this world he was already a splendid adult.


    It wouldn''t be strange for people to have 2 or 3 children.


    Though due to his baby face, Cliff looked like a 15 year old.


    "That''s not it."


    "Yes."


    I straightened myself.


    It seemed like a serious talk.


    "Actually..."


    Cliff''s talk.


    It was probably about Orsted.


    When I reported back, I told them that we will talk about the detailster and left it as it was.


    It wouldn''t be strange if they ran out of patience.


    "For the time being, we think the name of Elinalize''s child should be Clive if it was a boy, and Elearice if it was a girl, what do you think?"


    ...Name?


    Hm, are we having such a talk today?


    Did I misunderstand?


    "In other words, if it was a boy it will be in Milis style, if it was a girl it will be ording to the long ear tribe''s style. What does Rudeus think about this?"


    "Ehm...Clive sounds very smart and it looks like he will be a good politician, but seems to give off a somewhat difficult impression. I don''t think Elearice is bad. It is pleasant to the ear and a good name. But it sounds like a master thief would steal something very important away..."


    Giving my honest thoughts, Cliff looked up at the ceiling saying [As I thought].


    Then he faced towards me and said with a straight face.


    "...Well, it was a joke. The name was already decided. It was good to hear your opinion, but today''s talk isn''t about that."


    Ah, a joke.


    It was iprehensible.


    If it was a joke,ugh more.


    No oneughed earlier.


    "Surely you know by now, Rudeus. It''s about your recent course of actions."


    Zanoba nodded when Cliff pointed at me.


    It felt like he was also a little angry.


    "Shish¨­. Whatever Shish¨­ intends to do, I intend to follow you. However, has the recent Shish¨­ not been keeping too many secrets?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Suddenly, just when we were constructing that dreadful armor, in the middle of it you revealed especially detailed techniques and on top of all that, you kept it a secret who you were going to fight until the end, to think it was that Seven Great¨C"


    Just before Zanoba could finish, the private room''s door opened and drinks were brought in.


    Zanoba shut his mouth and waited until the table was set.


    When the waiter left, Zanoba opened his mouth once again.


    I wondered if the private room was chosen because it was a secret talk.


    "The opponent was the Dragon God Orsted of the Seven Great Major Powers. Furthermore, wasn''t that forest wiped out because Shish¨­ was fighting seriously!"


    "No, it''s still there. About half of it."


    "In the end the white g was raised..."


    "There was no other choice but to do that."


    "He can''t be thought of anything other than a monster, not killing but incapacitating Shish¨­, who wore that armor and went all out."


    Well, Orsted could be considered as a monster.


    Magic used from a great distance was nullified, in closebat neither hand nor feet were of use.


    I did not think of myself as strong, but even so I had the intention to do it.


    "Because Shish¨­ did not make a tragic face, I thought he was unexpectedly a nice guy...but that guy was..."


    Zanoba looked down, his body trembling.


    Then suddenly raised his face and cried out.


    "Wasn''t that guy...wasn''t he just like the devil himself? Just the other day, seeing his figure with those eyes was enough to confirm that he was an enemy!"


    Justst week Zanoba met Orsted and was put to sleep.


    At the time he met Orsted, he was under the influence of his curse...


    Hm?


    But until now he wasn''t thinking that he was a bad person?


    In other words, unless they actually meet in person, the curse won''t activate.


    Thinking back, I remember that neither Aisha nor Norn were harboring ill feelings towards Orsted.


    I wonder if the curse was harmless as long as it wasn''t direct.


    "To work under someone like that, I couldn''t think this as anything but insane..."


    Zanoba was shaking his head because he couldn''t understand the reason.


    To say such things about someone you just met, the curse''s effect was incredible.


    "I don''t know because I haven''t seen Orsted in person."


    Then Cliff opened his mouth and followed up.


    "But Zanoba, Sylphy, Roxy, everyone views Orsted as dangerous. Since their views of him are all consistent, he is surely an evil person."


    It was a deration you would have never thought toe from Cliff, who doesn''t listen to other people.


    Comparing this however, means that after all Cliff was outside of the curse''s effect.


    "To work under someone like that, it isn''t an action you''d expect from the intelligent Rudeus."


    Though I wasn''t particrly intelligent.


    However, I have been had.


    Receiving objections from all kinds of people about working under Orsted, it looks like moving in the future will be hard.


    "But...when I heard to repair that magic armor, it came to me."


    Cliff said in a tone as if he got it.


    Then looked at me with challenging eyes.


    "You''re going to fight once more, right? Against that Dragon God Orsted..."


    "...Eh?"


    "First pretending to work under him, then defeat him when you see an opening. Wasn''t it that kind of strategy?"


    "No, Orsted-sama was¨D¨D"


    "It''s fine if you don''t reveal it to everyone."


    Cliff pushed his palm towards me.


    "Asking to improve by controlling the amount of magic consumed...that means that we would also be able to use it? In other words, you intended to ask us to fight together with you some day..."


    At this revtion Cliff was grinning andughing.


    "Am I right?"


    No, you weren''t.


    Though I wanted to say so, I had a feeling that this was somehow good enough.


    Leaving aside [We will someday fight~] and [This is preparation for that reason~], I had a feeling that they will gradually understand that in fact Orsted wasn''t a bad person.


    "...Cliff-senpai."


    But it wasn''t good to shower someone who looked after you with care with convenient lies.


    While he may not believe me, I should tell him the truth at least once.


    "What is it?"


    "Will you believe me if I said that Orsted was actually under the influence of a curse, and is thus hated by everyone?"


    "Eh? Is that so?"


    "Will you believe me if I said that I was deceived by a certain Evil God and that I had to fight against Orsted?"


    "Evil God? Then, is it that guy that is deified through some blood-stained panties or clothes?"


    "I''ll ughter you."


    "Ah, eh? So, sorry. That was different, yes, I got it. Please continue."


    Not good, I got fundamentally angry.


    But it''s not good to belittle someone''s beliefs.


    Leaving that aside.


    "The result of having met Orsted. For some reason that curse doesn''t affect me and after talking to Orsted, we settled our differences. In return for being forgiven, I am to fight against that Evil God together with Orsted. If I said this, would you believe me?"


    "Hmm..."


    "I myself will not believe this."


    Zanoba dered so with his seemingly shining sses.


    "It was absolutely impossible to believe, that THAT Orsted was someone who asked others to fight together with him."


    "Hm, now that Zanoba said so."


    Because Zanoba stuck to his beliefs, Cliff was also confused.


    He crossed his arms and was pondering.


    "Think of it from another view. The Zanoba who doesn''t show interest in anything but dolls, that Zanoba was so adamant about someone else. Don''t you think this as strange? This is the effect of the curse."


    "Ha. now that you mention it...But no, Zanoba does think properly when it''s about you and of course he will worry if there was someone too strange."


    Was it like that.


    Was he that worried.


    While I was thankful...on this particr asion I couldn''t be candidly happy.


    Orsted was definitely still hiding something from me, so he may not be someone you couldpletely trust.


    Even so I wanted to avoid making both of them my enemies by moving between Orsted and Human God like a bat.


    No other choice.


    Let''s tell a lie.


    "All right...let''s stick with Cliff-senpai''s theory."


    "My theory, what do you mean by that?"


    I cleared my throat once.


    "It is exactly as Cliff-senpai has said. Before long I n to defeat Orsted. However, the time is not ripe yet. Thus now is the time to endure and I will do as he tells me to."


    "...Eh? Is this fine? What happened to the talk earlier?"


    "The talk earlier, my wish was that it would be nice if it were so."


    If Cliff saw Orsted, he would be like Zanoba.


    Then I will leave it like that.


    "With that course of action, from now on I wish to ask for Cliff-senpai''s and Zanoba''s assistance."


    "...Leave it to us, Shish¨­. Until the next time, let us create a armor that even Julie could equip."


    "Oh, I leave it to you."


    Though I wouldn''t allow Julie to fight, it is better to show at least that amount of spirit.


    "And, I have a favor to ask of Cliff-senpai in particr."


    "What was it?"


    I put what I was going to ask him today into words.


    Let''s change the way of asking a bit.


    Ehm, how to say it.


    "Actually Orsted is being protected by a certain barrier."


    "Barrier? As in a magical-based barrier?"


    "No, as in curse-based."


    Hearing the word curse, Cliff frowned.


    "When seeing Orsted''s figure, anyone''s body will be inhibited and thus will be unable to bring out his usual strength."


    "Was that so."


    "Yes. I lost because of that. Even Zanoba, right."


    "It felt like I myself was defeated by something I didn''t know, but now that you mention it, there was definitely a feeling when my body couldn''t move."


    That was definitely his imagination, though I won''t say it.


    "I see, that curse seems to be difficult to deal with..."


    "Eh. It already is difficult to deal with. Thus I want Cliff-senpai to do something against Orsted''s curse."


    "But my research is exclusively aimed at Elinalize. Whether that will lead to Orsted..."


    "Well, if it doesn''t lead to him, let us search for a different method. Since Elinalize-san is pregnant, research isn''t possible. During this time, at least please give it a try whether the effect can be weakened or not."


    Cliff was an expert regarding curses.


    It wasn''t perfect yet, but he seeded in weakening Elinalize''s curse.


    If he was doing research in weakening Orsted''s curse, it could be that the curse''s fear might be mitigated.


    Or so was the n.


    "But will Orsted agree to this research? How will we deceive him?"


    "Orsted is a man who fights like he is a bloodthirsty wolf. In fact, he alsoments about that curse a little bit."


    "Are you sure? Doesn''t that allow his fight to proceed in an advantageous manner?"


    "He used to say this. For once he wishes to fight against someone at their full strength, not someone being inhibited by the curse."


    It was a downright lie.


    But sooner orter I would surely ask this of Cliff.


    I''ll tell him the real reasonter.


    The round wind is a yaku.


    "Are you sure...?"


    "Eh, I''m sure. That''s why Cliff-senpai can research about Orsted without worries."


    "Hm...all right. Although I feel ashamed to deceive people, if you insist on it, I will give it a try."


    Great!


    Cliff-senpai is fabulous.


    Elinalize-san, please embrace him!


    All right, let''s convince Sylphy and the others using this way as well.


    After all, making the dispelling of the cursee true was like this.


    ...Ha~.


    Somehow the sense of guilt was incredible...


    I wonder why I was telling such a lie.


    I wasn''t trying to say that telling lies was bad.


    In some cases, sometimes telling lies was better.


    But Cliff, Zanoba, Sylphy, Roxy and Eris.


    Everyone was seriously worried about me.


    I feel like I was betraying them by telling them lies.


    I didn''t have any intention to hurt or trick anyone...


    If one day Orsted''s curse was solved, would I be able to turn this lie into a funny story...


    "That''s how it is. Zanoba, Cliff-senpai...I''ll rely on you."


    "Hm. I feel relieved that Shish¨­ has a definite n."


    "Understood. It is an important task. Leave it to me."


    When the two nodded, the meal arrived.


    Part 4


    The preparations for the dinner wereplete, splendid dishes were lined on the table and the alcohol cups were distributed.


    I raised the alcohol-filled cup.


    "Right. The important talk was over! Make a toast, then let''s eat."


    "That''s true."


    Zanoba held a cup.


    "What are we making a toast on?"


    Cliff was also holding a cup and asked a question.


    "Today there were no women around, to the friendship of men...is what I was thinking, how about it?"


    Was it too nauseating?


    Oh well.


    I knew about it.


    Both Cliff and Zanoba would not betray me in times of emergency.


    Even if it would turn him into an enemy of his home country, Cliff would help me.


    Even if I turned into scum, Zanoba would not abandon me.


    They were irreceablepanions.


    Though I lied this time, I thought that I wanted to be their ally until the the day I died.


    While thinking this way, just for a little bit it felt like tears wereing out.


    It was fine even if it was nauseating.


    It wouldn''t be weird for my body to already let out the distinctive body odour of the middle-aged and the elderly based on age.


    Let''s go with something appropriate for my age.


    "Then to our friendship."


    "To friendship."


    "Cheers!"


    When they clinked their cups, a little alcohol was spilled.


    "But friendship of men...what are you supposed to talk about in such a time."


    "Shall we talk about erotic stories?"


    "Erotic huh, ah, speaking of which, Rudeus. You went and weed a new wife, haven''t you."


    "Yeah, for the time being that would make Eris my childhood friend."


    "Eris-dono huh, how nostalgic, I wonder exactly how she became known as Mad Dog...when I greet her this time I will ask her."


    Zanoba narrowed his eyes in nostalgia.


    In Shirone Kingdom Zanoba didn''t converse much with Eris.


    But well, he still remembered that time.


    It wasn''t possible to forget about Eris''s existence.


    "...Hm? Thinking about it, Cliff-senpai knew of Eris, right? You were mentioned in the past."


    "I, I just met her for a little while in the past. I don''t have any lingering feelings left."


    I see, a little, in the past.


    ...It was possible that Eris has forgotten about Cliff.


    It was Eris, it couldn''t be helped.


    "Rather about that, it''s about you, Rudeus. I said it before, but women aren''t a collection. TO be waited upon by so many¨D¨D¨D¨D"


    After this, Cliff-senpai''s sermon continued.


    When the three people were in a good drunken state, Zanoba began telling the erotic talk.


    Initially it was about Zanoba''s first marriage and his partner, but from the middle onward it became a horror story and in the end it became the kind ofint about how women didn''t understand dolls.


    After that Cliff and I were talking.


    How Eris and Elinalize were like beasts on the bed, we found a kindred spirit in each other.


    But with us two talking, Zanoba was bored and changed the flow of the conversation to the magic armor.


    Their eyes were shining when I talked about fighting Orsted while wearing the magic armor.


    Giant Robots vs Large Monsters fights seemed to be interesting after all.


    That night three men until they were dead drunk, and after the closing time of the shop, we purchased only alcohol, rented a room in the neighborhood and continued drinking.


    Somehow it felt good to only have a drinking party with three men.


    If there was another chance, I wanted to go drinking with three men again.

 Chapter 188: Opening Move (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Opening Move (Part 2)</h4>


    Part 1


    When I woke up, I was hugging Zanoba.


    Though I obviously wasn''t homo.


    It was the result of having drunk too muchst night.


    Yesterday''s alcohol was good.


    I honestly thought in my previous life [What would I gain by drinking with guys?]


    But I was wrong.


    There was nothing more delicious and enjoyable than to drink alcohol with male friends.


    Anyway, we parted ways after we cleared our headaches with detoxification magic and sluggishly ate breakfast in the inn.


    The season now was summer.


    There was already no more snow.


    Very soon the beast-tribe''s mating season wille.


    Since my Beast[animal]''s oestrus was all year round, the season didn''t matter much.


    But as expected the surroundings were restless, I became restless as well.


    Roxy''s stomach has already be big, so it was about time she took a break from school.


    Though deciding on the name of the child yet to be born was fun, in one month''s time I would have to follow Ariel to the Asura Kingdom.


    By using the teleport magic circles I could probably return immediately, but it wasn''t known exactly how many months we will spend there.


    I definitely didn''t want to absent during the birth.


    Because in order to give birth to my child, she had to put up with 10 months of difort.


    Halfway through there was little I could do, feelings of gratitude and the like had to be expressed by actions.


    A child with Roxy.


    Was it a boy or a girl.


    Lucy was a girl, I wonder if a boy would be better this time.


    No, a boy or a girl, either was fine.


    Come to think of it, Eris said that she wanted a boy.


    In the previous world, how exactly was the gender determined again?


    If I remember right, I heard that doing something made it easier for boys or girls to be born.


    Using vinegar or something like that...


    I wonder if it was possible to control it with magic in this world.


    Whatever, either was fine.


    Whether it was a boy or a girl, it was fine to give it love in earnest when growing up.


    In the near future surely even Eris''s one will be made.


    Rather the problem was whether Eris was going to behave herself during pregnancy.


    But even so, Eris has after all be a little impatient.


    During the middle of it, she confirmed it so many times, [This will have done it, right?] or [There was no mistake, right?].


    Though Eris''s own sexual desires could be said to be strong, when seeing Lucy or the pregnant Roxy, she might be thinking that she got ate start.


    In the Asura Kingdom, to no small extent the perception was that to properly call yourself a wife, you had to give birth to children.


    I didn''t know what Eris thought of that, but if bringing forth a child will make her relieved, then I wanted to allow her to feel relieved soon.


    Part 2


    While I was thinking about such things, I was now near the house.


    I didn''t say yesterday that I was spending the night away from home, I guess they were going to be angry.


    No, it wasn''t that strict of a home.


    But spending the night away or curfew, it was better to properly rify such rules once again.


    In this world there''s a kidnapping boom going on and I didn''t know what Human God may do.


    Even Lucy was gradually bing bigger recently, and also for the sake of theing children.


    Yes, rules for the sake of children.


    "Hm?"


    Then I noticed that someone was in front of the house.


    The man was talking to someone in a somewhat loud voice.


    The voice of the other person couldn''t be heard.


    When taking a long, hard look I understood who the man was.


    Possessing silky brown hair, looking like an ikemen.


    Rumored to be the most popr in the magic city Sharia.


    Luke Notus Greyrat.


    "..."


    I remembered Orsted''s words and the diary.


    Orsted said that Human God could manipte people.


    The diary had something like, Luke was manipted by Human God and implicated Sylphy, written in it.


    The me in the diary possessed quite a strong persecutionplex.


    But to implicate Ariel and Sylphy, it would be effective to manipte Luke.


    Somehow, even Sylphy seems to trust Luke''s words.


    In the fight against Human God, it was without a doubt very important to discover Human God''s apostles and to ascertain their objectives.


    Thinking like that, I decided to wait and see for a little while.


    I lowered my waist, moved from shadow to shadow and continued shifting positions until I could hear his voice clearly.


    "Ah, to think such a wonderful person hase to this city! You are magnificently cute. These determined, beautiful eyes, the seemingly flowing hair. Truly an angel...no, it is as if a goddess of beauty has descended! I have fallen for thee when I firstid my eyes upon thee!


    I heard a voice that seemed to hurt my head.


    My head ached.


    Even I did not say such shabby things.


    But in this world such words were fine.


    When told such things, Sylphy would blush andugh bashfully while saying [Even without such ardent seduction, I was already Rudi''s, ehehe].


    "Ahem, I beg your pardon. I am very sorry for my dy. I am Luke Notus Greyrat. I am the second son of Notus Greyrat, of the Asura Kingdom''s four feudal lords."


    ...Assuming Luke was an apostle of Human God.


    The possibility was high that his enthusiasm regarding courting women was Human God''s advice.


    After all Luke was not someone who never got the women.


    Sylphy seemed to have recognized Luke as someone who regarded women as the same as facial tissues.


    Or rather, who was he wooing.


    From the gate''s shadow, the other person could not be seen.


    Of the ones inside who fitted the adjectival equivalent of angel best was Sylphy, but Luke would not woo Sylphy.


    The one who fitted the expression of goddess precisely was Roxy, but this also didn''t match.


    Thus it was...Aisha?


    "If possible, would you not grant me your name please? Ah, of course it is not a problem if you do not wish to give your family name. But please, I wish to hear and engrave your beautiful name into my heart, at the very least as afort."


    While I didn''t know who he was trying to coax, I needed to know the name of the other person.


    Exactly who was Luke trying to make his own.


    If that person was known, Human God''s objective may be understood.


    ...Well, that was only assuming that Luke was indeed Human God''s apostle.


    The possibility that the simple-minded Luke fell in love at first sight and was just courting was not impossible.


    "Ah, thou will not tell me thy name. Then at the very least, please grant me the honor of giving a kiss to this beautiful hand. With only that, I..."


    Luke then lowered his waist and extended his hand towards the other person.


    In an instant Luke''s head shook.


    He stopped moving.


    Something happened.


    But I didn''t know what happened.


    Hitogami attack...?


    Maybe, right now, in this moment, he received a revtion from Human God.


    "..."


    But while I was thinking that, Luke went down to his knees and suddenly fell down with a thud.


    He was not even twitching.


    He has lost consciousness.


    What had happened.


    I felt like I knew this kind of scene.


    Shaking, falling down and losing consciousness...ugh, my head...


    "...Hmpf."


    Looking down at the fallen Luke, one woman came out of the entrance.


    She nced at the fallen Luke and kicked the head of the fainted person with her tiptoes.


    It was Eris.


    Eris was the one who beat down Luke.


    "What''s with him, suddenly appearing and talking about nonsense..."


    With a displeased face, Eris kicked and rolled Luke over to a ce where he didn''t get in the way of essing the house.


    And then went back inside the house as if nothing has happened.


    I left the shadows and drew closer to Luke.


    He fell down and the white of his eyes could be seen.


    To hit on the wife of another person, I wonder if this guy had no morals.


    Ah no,e to think of it, I did report back to Ariel and Luke, but I didn''t think I mentioned that I got married.


    It was the first meeting with Eris.


    But still, to think Luke would hit on Eris...


    So this guy was Human God''s apostle after all.


    Or was this the influence of the original history.


    I couldn''te to a conclusion.


    "..."


    Regardless, it was bad to let him keep lying here, let''s leave him inside the house.


    I will question him when he wakes up.


    Part 3


    "I''m back."


    "..."


    While carrying Luke, I entered the house and Eris came to wee me.


    Though she made a happy face once she saw my face, but when seeing Luke her eyebrows frowned and she crossed her arms.


    "...That guy, was he an acquaintance?"


    "Ah, rather than mine, he was more like Sylphy''s colleague."


    "I, I see...sorry, I hit him."


    Oho, somehow Eris was quite meek.


    "It''s fine. Surely this guy must have said something strange."


    "He did."


    "Then this guy was the bad one."


    Heid his hand on my Eris, this guy did.


    But even if he was bad, for now I willy him down.


    Hm, he''d be a hindrance in the living room...,let''s throw him into an empty room on the first floor for now.


    "Hey, Rudeus."


    But I was stopped by Eris.


    "What is it, Eris?"


    "Does Rudeus also think about kissing my hand?"


    I looked at Eris''s hand.


    It was a rough hand, full of sword calluses.


    It was a good hand that suited Eris.


    "Rather than that, I want to eat it up."


    Saying that, my stomach got hit by Eris.


    There was not much power in it, but it was a precise liver blow.


    "That sort of thing, is only at night."


    With a flushed face, Eris went back to the living room.


    I see, I see, so today was Eris''s day.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    "Ah right, where are the others? Did everyone go out?"


    "They are still asleep, because we stayed upte yesterday!"


    What''s this, stayed upte.


    A party without me?


    So one worth to leave someone out?


    ...So during the time I was walking the flowery path of man to man, a meeting of woman to woman was held.


    I hope they didn''t badmouth each other so...


    "Ah, Onii-chan, wee back©`"


    Then Aisha came out of the kitchen.


    "Who is that...it''s Luke-sama. What happened?"


    "Aisha. It''s fine to not use -sama for Luke."


    "But Norn-ane said that if you didn''t call Luke as Luke-sama, the female senpais would get angry."


    "You serious."


    So there were such agreements.


    But to think they made such strange rules in the school.


    And then they''d bully the ones who didn''t uphold that.


    Norn was giving it her all to not get bullied.


    ...It couldn''t be that the person Norn liked was Luke, right.


    Onii-chan won''t allow that, you know?


    "Ah right, hear me out Onii-chan. Everyone is terrible. After I went to bed, everyone was drinking alcohol and being noisy."


    "Ah, so you didn''t participate in that."


    "I was sleeping together with Leo...ah, and also listen to this, Onii-chan. While I was sleeping with Leo and when morning came I thought it was somewhat chilly, Leo wet the bed. When I scolded him, he was whimpering, whimpering you know. Even though Leo looks grown up, he''s still a child."


    Aisha seemed to enjoy every day.


    As I carried Luke to an empty room, I decided to listen to Aisha''s story.


    I felt like I didn''t hold that many conversations with her.


    No, that couldn''t have been.


    "Then, what happened next? Did you wash it?"


    "Of course. Ah, then Eris-ane helped me out. Because I had that experience myself, she would keep silent. She didn''t believe me when I tried exining that I didn''t do it. Onii-chan should also exin it. In addition, I have never wet the bed in my whole life..."


    "I see, I see."


    While talking with Aisha, we moved to the living room.


    There was nothing better than Eris getting familiar with us.


    Part 4


    Before Luke woke up, I went to take a look at the condition of Sylphy and the others.


    Leo was sitting at the stairs of the second floor in a good manner.


    He was making a well-defined face, good enough that you wouldn''t think he had wet the bed.


    I took a look at the rooms.


    With the clothes scattered all over the ce, Roxy''s room was empty.


    When I saw that Jirou was also gone, she must have already gone to school.


    Come to think of it, was Roxy also drinking alcohol?


    Although in this world there was detoxification magic, I wondered about pregnant women drinking alcohol.


    I was a little worried.


    Sylphy was sleeping in her own room.


    For some reason together with Elinalize.


    It seemed thatst night Elinalize came to our house.


    She probably had time to spare because Cliff wasn''t at home.


    Anyway, waking them up would be bad, I quietly closed the door.


    Lilia and Zenith were also sleeping.


    Zenith was sleeping like a child, rolled up like a ball, and Lilia was sleeping right next to her.


    Because there was still the smell of alcohol lingering a little bit, it seemed both of them were also drinking yesterday.


    Normally these two wouldn''t drink alcohol, I wonder if the drinking bout was that pleasant.


    For a moment I felt the urge to crawl into that bed, but I went back downstairs for now.


    When taking a peek into the living room, Eris was dandling Lucy.


    Lucy was standing on the sofa and tried to catch Eris''s hand, while Eris was supporting her with a nervous look.


    After witnessing such a heart-warming scene, I returned to the empty room.


    Luke had already opened his eyes.


    "I saw a dream. A dream about an angel with red hair. A beautiful angel, and although she was lovely, you could also feel her strength. She was indeed my ideal angel and when I tried giving her hand a kiss, I woke up."


    Luke''s upper body revitalized, and he was repeatedly mumbling something I didn''t understand.


    Surely some brain damage must be still remaining when he was hit by Eris.


    No, he said something about an angel from before he was hit.


    "Please calm down, Luke-senpai. There was no angel with red hair."


    "Ah...Rudeus..."


    Luke looked at me with an absent-minded face.


    "Why was Rudeus here. Hm, here was...inside Rudeus'' house? Just now, at the entrance, an angel, was?"


    Memory disorder.


    While he lost his memories, the feeling that he met Human God was...not there.


    "Aahh!"


    Luke cried out when he looked behind me.


    Looking back, Eris was there.


    She was taking a peek inside from the door, that was left open.


    "Hmpf!"


    When taking a nce at Luke, she made one snort and returned to the living room.


    I wonder if she was worried for the time being.


    It couldn''t be that Eris became interested in Luke, right...?


    The rm bells of my inner maiden Deus sounded, but it was all right, right?


    "Ah, please wait, your name, please let me hear your name! While at it, also your address and what flower you like! And the type of men you like!"


    "Please calm down, Luke-senpai. Her address is here."


    I held back Luke, who tried to jump out of the bed.


    Luke grasped my shoulders, got closer and said with a desperate face.


    "Rudeus, the fact that she was in your house means that she was your acquaintance, right!? Tell me, exactly who was she?"


    "She is Eris Greyrat. She is the woman, who became my wife just the other day."


    "Wha...a wife..."


    Luke froze.


    "Then she is your...woman?"


    "Eh, that could be said so."


    It might have been more urate to say that I was her man.


    "Is that so..."


    "I''m sorry."


    When I apologized on reflex, Luke was puzzled.


    "Why are you apologizing? This would be [Firste, first-serve]."


    "Well, that may be true."


    This may be because I heard Orsted''s story, but somehow there was a sense of guilt.


    The history, where Luke and Eris should have been together.


    There was a feeling like I received home deliveries that I shouldn''t have gotten, but still arrived at my ce.


    No, even so it doesn''t change the fact that I became Eris''s home tutor, traveled through the magic continent together and had our first times together.


    As I worried, Luke let out a sigh.


    "It was often the case that multiple men fall in love with one good woman. It was also often the case that multiple women fall in love with one good man."


    He suddenly began talking.


    "Men would keep as many women as they could handle. But there was no reverse. God didn''t create humans that way. After all, a man could teach multiple women at the same time, but women could only make a child with one man at a time. Among some demon races, there seemed to be women who could make children with multiple men at the same time, but human race wasn''t like that."


    Well, it was a rather man-orientated way of thinking.


    Though I thought that the opposite could also exist.


    A single woman with multiple men, it was a reverse harem.


    "And then good women go to the sides of men who possess the most capabilities. You possess strength, money, position and honor. I canpletely rte why Eris-san, who is like an angel, would go to your side. That''s why..."


    Luke, who was talking up until now, shook his head.


    "No, that''s not it. I didn''te here to talk about something like that."


    And he let out a big sigh.


    "Today I came to ask you for one favor."


    "Hoo."


    I sat straight up on the chair.


    Part 5


    Contact at this time, this timing.


    Human God''s apostle.


    A change in history.


    There was no way this wasn''t rted.


    Now, what kind of favor will you ask for.


    Something that will lead to my downfall.


    Otherwise, to now allow Ariel to be queen, Human God''s first strike.


    "With us...will you not consider working together with princess Ariel?"


    Hearing those words, I couldn''t help but be confused.


    What do you mean.


    You will let me cooperate?


    Not the opposite?


    "Your magic skill and your conversation ability, allowing you to deepen friendship with people that are hard to deal with. Surviving a fight with the Dragon God, as well as enoughbat ability to be weed as a subordinate. They are something frightening."


    I felt a little itchy from being praised that much.


    "But if we involve you, Sylphy''s happiness will be destroyed."


    Luke hesitated, then looked up.


    "That''s why, it can''t be said now that you haven''t actively cooperated with us that much. I, and also Ariel-sama, don''t wish to involve Sylphy any further in the dispute of the Asura Kingdom."


    I believe that was said before.


    It was during the time I dueled Luke.


    "But..."


    Luke looked down.


    The pose of an ikemen''s shadow.


    It seemed that somehow women would suddenly be deceived by it.


    "Ariel-sama has given up on persuading Perugius-sama."


    "Well, given the situation, I suppose so."


    "Over these 6 years, by promoting ourselves in the Three Great Magic Nations, we have managed to win over many nobles and technicians. Among them are nobles from the Asura Kingdom and those who possess great political power in the country, but...it''s not enough for a decisive blow. After all, they are people who are outside of the Asura Kingdom."


    "Hm..."


    "But, Perugius-sama is a person, who could be that decisive blow. He possesses overwhelming political power, forcefulness of speech andbat ability in the Asura Kingdom. If that patch existed, Ariel''s path to be queen would make a great leap forward. Of course, it could still not be said with certainty..."


    Luke was serious.


    At the least I could not feel that he was deceiving or telling lies.


    A necessary person that was needed in order to make Ariel queen, Perugius was thought of highly.


    "However, originally it was a n that came down. Even without Perugius-sama, we believe that we can manage one way or the other. The time of preparation would take a few years more...But even so, I believe that the chance of victory was still there."


    I wasn''t so sure about those words.


    ording to Orsted''s story, the news that the king fell ill should still take 20 days.


    If you had heard Human God''s advice beforehand, I think the words [Just a few more years] wouldn''t have been said.


    "And then...I want you to lend me your strength, in order to be the decisive strength to ensure our chance to win."


    "...I have absolutely no understanding of politics? There''s also the possibility that I won''t be useful for anything."


    "You are a man of a muchrger caliber than we thought. I''m sure that just by being yourself, you will be an appropriate strength."


    "I''m not that great of a person in particr."


    "Even without being someone great, your military power is dependable and you have personal connections. Perugius-sama, Dragon God, Demon Lord, a foreign prince, the grandson of Holy Milis Pope, Dorudia tribe, Silent Seven Star. Just your personal connections as an individual is quite something. I won''t ask to allow us to use those personal connections. But, a person with those personal connections possesses ''something''. I want that ''something'', no matter how small, to turn towards Ariel-sama."


    "..."


    Thinking that there was something lying underneath all those words of praise, was probably because my association with Luke was rather shallow.


    But still, which way was it.


    Was Luke an apostle of Human God or not.


    There were also Orsted''s instructions, so even without Luke asking for a favor, I intended to support Ariel.


    But was it within Human God''s expectation or not...


    ...For now, should I see how he reacted?


    "Was that...on whose instructions?"


    "Instructions...? No, it is not Ariel-sama''s will."


    "...Were you given advice by someone else?"


    "It was on my own judgement."


    "Does the name Human God sound familiar?


    "Human God...I heard it at Perugius-sama''s ce, what is that?"


    Well, supposing he was Human God''s apostle, he wouldn''t honestly answer me.


    During my time I didn''t say a word to anyone...


    I wrote it down in the back of my head that Luke had a mysterious face.


    "Indeed, it may sound contradicting. We also want Sylphy to be happy. If we involve her in the dispute of the Asura Kingdom, that happiness will be destroyed. If treated as a insurgent by the Asura Kingdom, even the Three Great Magic Nations will probably not offer protection."


    That was also scary for me.


    In the diary, Zanoba was killed by the Holy Milis country.


    To make an enemy out of a country means you didn''t know what they might do.


    I was certain that I would be able to fight all right.


    If I hit them seriously with magic, I could annihte a rather great number of enemies at once.


    If the magic armor''s repairs are finished, to a certain degree I would be able to overwhelm them in closebat.


    Even Orsted said that he didn''t intend to go all-out.


    On the other hand.


    It would be all right to be hostile if you can win in a head-on fight, that was the logic of children.


    There were idiots, who would challenge a wrestler to a fight with empty hands.


    Being stabbed in the back with a knife, being poisoned or otherwise use money to apply pressure.


    If you couldn''t defeat someone by using force, it was fine to win by ways other than force.


    The me in the diary was strongly linked with the country and had self-protection.


    Fortunately I wasn''t chased by the Asura Kingdom, but when asked by Milis to hand me over, they were told [No], because to an extent I was useful to the country.


    I wonder how it will turn out this time.


    Because Leo was here, I wonder if they will refrain fromying their hands on us, because other countries feared their rtionship with the Beast race would deteriorate.


    I wonder to what extent Leo will protect my family.


    Orsted said that it would be fine if I had a guardian magical beast.


    He said something along the lines of letting a guardian magical beast with a strong fate try to protect them, my family would be protected.


    But I still wonder if just one dog would really be all right...


    "...But if it''s you. I think that even if we involve you, who has the backing of the Dragon God, wouldn''t you be able to keep Sylphy happy."


    I wonder about that.


    Orsted had weak influence in various ces.


    Even though all people living in this world knew of the existence of the Seven Great Major Powers, they didn''t seem topletely understand exactly how strong or amazing they were.


    "Even if I have the backing of the Dragon God, there still exists personal danger to my life."


    "...Well, that''s true."


    Luke said in a single breath.


    He looked straight into my eyes.


    "That''s why, right now, this is nothing but an appearance for appearance''s sake. I want to make Ariel-sama queen, even if Sylphy''s happiness will be destroyed."


    Luke was staring at me with ring eyes.


    I received his gazes without averting my eyes.


    Strangely enough, I didn''t think of it as unpleasant that Sylphy was slighted.


    Luke''s eyes might have been unexpectedly strong.


    From the strength of his glinting eyes, that was enough to make you think that to achieve his objective he would throw everything away, I could feel a sense of ghastliness that reminded me of Ruijerd.


    "I ask of you, will you not lend Ariel-sama your strength?"


    Since there wasn''t a talk about what would be awarded if Ariel became the queen of the Asura Kingdom, it was probably because this talk was not through Ariel, but based on his own judgement.


    That''s why it was [Ask of you].


    "..."


    Thinking back.


    For example, even when I was manipted by Human God, I was still myself.


    On top of receiving advice, I also desperately thought to go towards a better direction.


    Luke might be the same.


    In his own way, Luke might be frantically giving his all.


    Thinking about it, I do want to lend them my strength by all means...


    But what I''m fighting against is neither the Asura Kingdom nor Ariel.


    It was Human God.


    If I went to Ariel''s side, there was the possibility that it was ording to the expectations of Human God, and in that case, I must definitely consult with Orsted.


    "Let me consult with my surroundings for a bit."


    Having said so, Luke made an expression as if he wanted to cry andugh for an instant.


    He must have thought he would be refused.


    And then he slowly stood up.


    "...Understood. I''m sorry about it, saying something impossible."


    "No, the official answer will be at ater date. I will definitely give a reply."


    With his shoulders dropping, Luke left the room.


    I followed him to send him off.


    From the small room, passing through the corridor to the entrance.


    On the way I looked up the stairs to see Leo, whose position hadn''t really changed much since earlier.


    Sitting at the stairs of the second floor and making a small growl, as if saying you wouldn''t be allowed to pass here.


    As expected, Luke was ck.


    Though I didn''t know if Leo''s sense of smell could discern whether or not someone was Human God''s apostle.


    "Ah..."


    Probably because she heard the growl, Eris''s face appeared from the living room.


    When Luke saw her, he promptly ced his hand on his chest and made an elegant bow.


    "Madam, even if I didn''t know, please forgive me for earlier. May the daye when we meet again."


    "..."


    Eris grasped the end of her skirt and intended to lift them, but noticed she wore trousers, made an awkward face and crossed her arms.


    "Next time, I will properly provide hospitality for a guest!"


    "Thank you very much, now then, please excuse me."


    But at that moment.


    "Fuah...Eris, everyone is still sleeping, don''t let out such a loud voice."


    Just then Sylphy came down from the second floor.


    Looking sleepy, she stopped moving when she saw the figures of Luke and me.


    "Ah, wee back Rudi...ah? Luke hase. What''s wrong? Did something happen to Ariel-sama?"


    "...I just dropped by, because of some small matter."


    "Hm...Well, take your time. Do you want to have some tea?"


    "No thanks, I was just about to return."


    "I see. I will also go back in a short while, until then please take care of Ariel-sama."


    "Sure."


    Luke made a lonelyugh, then left my house.


    Sylphy and I were seeing him off until he left the entrance.


    Luke''s back gave off a sorrowful feeling, like a tired sry man.


    "..."


    Something has started to move.


    My heart felt such a premonition.


    Preparation time was already over.


    Speaking of what was done, the guardian magical beast Leo was summoned and I asked Cliff to solve Orsted''s curse.


    What was done was little, the feeling that there was ack of preparation couldn''t be denied...At the very least, let''s say that I will go with fighting spirit.


    While thinking like that, I decided to call forth Orsted.

 Chapter 189: Mind Made Up

    <h4>Chapter 189: Mind Made Up</h4>


    Part 1


    Using the said ring to call Orsted, a letter came telling me toe to the hut in the suburbs.


    Surprisingly, he seemed to be nearby.


    In that case, it would have been fine to call me directly...


    Regardless, I went to the hut in the suburbs as I was told to.


    Orsted was waiting, with his arms crossed, his pose was as if he were asleep.


    His waiting pose was as if it embodied the word waiting.


    Somehow I had the feeling of being sorry to have made him wait.


    "I''mte."


    "No, I''ve juste."


    Our greeting was like a couple, who have just started going out with each other.


    After I greeted him, I told him everything about what happened this one week.


    First was about Leo, who became a guardian magical beast.


    It looked like there were no problems with this.


    Rather, he was surprised that such a big shot came out.


    Because the Holy Beast was summoned, the safety of my family was guaranteed, it was a sealed deal.


    The Holy Beast seems to have been such a significant existence.


    Impressed, he whispered in a small voice [As I thought, Roxy''s child was special].


    After being told that your own child was something special, I smiled a bit.


    I also told him about asking Cliff to solve his curse.


    Orsted also gave me his approval regarding this.


    Every once in a while, Cliff wille to this hut to develop a magic tool for Orsted''s curse.


    While I didn''t know whether results woulde out, with the curse still remaining, I told him about the pose I will assume, [I''m forced to follow Orsted, because he took my family as hostages].


    While Orsted''s expression did not change, he let out [I see] and gave me his approval.


    I received quite a scolding, because I had no contact with Ariel over thesest ten days.


    That I was worried about Eris and Leo, as well as that I intended to wait for the right timing to introduce Ghyine, using that as an excuse to get in contact, sounded like nothing but excuses.


    Because there was a one month postponement, I seemed to have taken it too lightly.


    I will admit that I was careless.


    During the time I had been careless, Orsted seems to have visited Perugius in person one time.


    Though he asked him for cooperation to make Ariel queen, it looked like he was refused.


    In a stubborn attitude, Perugius said that until he ascertained that Ariel was worthy of bing queen, he himself won''t move.


    Amazing, Perugius-sama.


    Although he should have been quite scared of Orsted, to think he would clearly refuse him.


    I admired him a little bit.


    But, leaving that aside.


    I also talked about, how during the time, Luke came to my house to make contact with me.


    That Luke came to ask for support.


    The possibility that Luke was Human God''s apostle.


    About how he uneasily asked for me to support Ariel.


    Considering these three matters, when I asked whether there were any changes regarding our future actions, Orsted replied decisively.


    "There are no changes regarding our objective to make Ariel queen."


    The theory that making Ariel queen was within Human God''s expectation was denied.


    It looked like it was very important to Orsted for Ariel to be queen.


    But Orsted was in thoughts regarding how to deal with Luke.


    When he was thinking for a few minutes, he suddenly said.


    "I guess, kill Luke..."


    I was astonished.


    Suddenly very dangerous words were muttered.


    "Are we going to kill him?"


    "..."


    Orsted was making a scary face.


    No, it wasn''t scary.


    It was his default one.


    With that face, he pulled in his chin while thinking and was ring at one point on the table.


    ...Scary.


    "I do not know what Human God''s apostles will do."


    "...Is, that so."


    Kill Luke.


    Regarding those words, even though I should have been prepared, I felt a little uneasy.


    Killing Luke, who so desperately thought about Ariel.


    One way or another, I have not killed people from this world.


    While there may be some who I have indirectly killed, but I have notid my hands on anyone.


    And the first one is going to be Luke.


    The first murder is going to be an acquaintance.


    Thinking that way, it became a feeling beyond description.


    But at the same time there was a feeling like [Well, it couldn''t be helped].


    Bing my enemy, and if you were going to be a danger, then it would be better to kill him.


    I could not allow losing myself in momentary feelings and then be caught in a predicament.


    It was that kind of feeling.


    But still, I wonder if it was eptable to kill people, just because it couldn''t be helped.


    I did not intend to worry about morals regarding murder.


    But regardless, there was still some reluctance.


    About murdering people, I was much more evasive in that regard than I thought.


    "But still, it was not decided yet that he is Human God''s apostle, right?"


    Though they were words filled with hope, Orsted shook his head.


    "No, if he called you out with such a timing, it is certain."


    "Timing, that is to say?"


    Hearing that, Orsted nodded deeply.


    "Neither have the negotiations with Perugiuspletely broken down, nor has the information regarding the King''s illness arrived yet. In that situation, he called out to you. I canpletely see through Human God''s intentions."


    The tone of thest words Orsted uttered, were indeed filled with hate.


    As expected, Orsted held animosity towards Human God.


    "...If so, why did he say to cooperate with Ariel. Shouldn''t it be the other way around? If he didn''t wish for Ariel to be queen, it would have been better to keep me away."


    "The objective is to control someone in the Asura Kingdom and make you fall in a trap. Human God right now cannot see your figure. Thus he is using Luke. He intends to observe your actions simr to listening to sounds through a wall."


    "So Luke is a spy."


    "A miserable spy is a possibility. When thinking about the risk of something happening while traveling, it would be better to leave out Luke."


    The possibility that my actions and conduct will give away Orsted''s objective.


    Taking these into consideration, it was indeed better if there was no spy.


    It would be difficult to guide Ariel and the others, while hiding important matters only from Luke.


    "But, killing Luke...wouldn''t that for example have some influence on Ariel-sama or other people?


    "...What do you mean?"


    I took the talk from a few days ago into consideration.


    It was about the issues that would follow after killing Luke.


    "Derrick Redbat, was it? The one who should have be the prime minister in the original history. Right now, he no longer exists. Thus the possibility exists that Ariel emotionally relied on Luke."


    If Luke was killed, Ariel would be alone.


    Well, there were still her servants and Sylphy...


    It indeed felt like Luke''s portion was the biggest one.


    It wasn''t love or affection...it was rather close to the feeling between Zanoba, Cliff and me.


    They were guys, who no matter what happened, would never betray me.


    "When making Luke into his apostle, Human God may have already taken into consideration that it would be found out, and is either daring Orsted-sama or me to try and kill Luke."


    If Luke died, there was no knowing what would be of Ariel.


    People are weak.


    They may look strong, but there were also times when they suddenly turn useless.


    I knew many cases, who became like that.


    If she was manipted as a puppet, that was still fine...


    As I thought so, I read Orsted''s facial expression.


    "...That possibility also exists. To the Ariel I knew, Luke was also a useful person. If he wasn''t there, Ariel may not have managed to be queen."


    It seemed that Orsted was troubled if Ariel became a good-for-nothing puppet.


    "Perhaps, for now, it would be better to let Luke go free."


    Of course there was also a feeling of not wanting to kill.


    Luke was also Sylphy''s close friend.


    And he was also my cousin for the time being.


    The rtion may be weak, but he wasn''t someone I wished to see dead.


    But at best they were just words, regarding my own feelings, the part where I shirked from killing people was strong.


    Maybe taking that into consideration, Orsted quietly replied.


    "That''s true, let us do it this way."


    "Yes."


    When ites down to it, there may be a need to kill Luke in the end.


    If I killed him, I wonder if Sylphy will resent me.


    I wonder if she force a divorce.


    Just thinking about it, my stomach hurt.


    But if it came down to killing him no matter what...I will be prepared for it.


    For now, this was enough regarding the matter about Luke.


    "You have told me before that Human God cannot manipte a great number of people, right?"


    I dug deeper into the matters I wanted to hear.


    "That is, exactly up to how many people can he manipte?"


    Previously, Orsted once said that Human God [Could not manipte a great number of people at the same time].


    In other words, doesn''t it mean that he could manipte more than one person at the same time.


    "It is not certain, but in the past I once fought against three apostles at the same time. Thus, it is probably up to three people."


    Three people.


    It was surprisingly few.


    "The possibility that the number of people he was manipting beyond that?"


    "Only three people were prepared to kill me and there were no direct attacks afterwards. Thus, it was fine to think up to three people."


    "Who were you fighting against?"


    "They were the Sword God, North God and a Demon Lord."


    Orsted has killed them in return.


    Two in the Seven Great Major Power ss, and a Demon Lord.


    Even after he amassed such war potential, they were unable to eliminate him, Human God could only give up.


    Honestly, if something like that was sent I would stand no chance...well, I intended to do what I could.


    Just like in my case, he would have to spend a long time to change fate.


    Human God seemed to like PythagoraSwitch.


    "I just wonder why it is up to three people..."


    "That is because that was the limit of that guy''s future sight ability."


    "So although he can see the future of three people at the same time, any more was impossible?"


    "That is right."


    So in other words, if he didn''t use his future sight, it was possible that he could manipte four people.


    No, it was unlikely for him to gamble on humans without using cheatfuture sight.


    Basically, it was fine to think that they could not increase to more than three people.


    Based on that assumption, let''s confirm regarding this time''s case.


    "Assuming Luke is one, so there are two more."


    "Though it is not certain that there are three people manipted at the same time."


    "That is true. But I think the possibility that there is going to be at least one in the Asura kingdom is high, how about it."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "If Human God doesn''t want Ariel to be queen, wouldn''t it be a good n to manipte the people hostile towards Ariel as well as the ones near her, doing something like selling information?"


    "Even without doing something like that, Human God could...no, there is meaning in telling the others about your actions."


    Orsted nodded, convinced.


    Well, when thinking it through, Human God could read people''s minds, so there was no need to do something like selling information.


    Enough was already told from Ariel''s progress, who became unsteady because of me.


    "There is also the possibility that in somepletely different ce, he is doing something. For example, like attacking my family while I am away.


    "Since the Holy Beast became the guardian magical beast, even Human God cannoty his hand on them that easily. That beast holds that much power."


    "More than Arumanfi?"


    "It cannot bepared to Perugius''s created spirits."


    Just by looking at the dog, who wet the bed, those words were hard to believe...


    However, since it was Orsted who said it, it will surely be all right.


    Regardless, there was no way to confirm it.


    "Anyway, just like how you expected it, Human God has one apostle in the Asura kingdom."


    "Uncovering that person will be the key in the fight against Human God, right."


    "That will be so. I do not know thest person. Though it is possible that he is moving on apletely different matter than ours...do not loosen your guard."


    In order to achieve our objective, in the fight against Human God we had to ascertain the three apostles and defeat them.


    I guess it will be something like a repetition.


    On this asion, it was to make Ariel queen.


    Luke was one apostle (high possibility).


    The second and third person were unknown.


    "Is there a person, who can be said to not be an apostle with certainty?"


    Even if it was useless, I still asked.


    Regardless of who bes an apostle, there was no change in what had to be done.


    But still, if Zanoba or Cliff became apostles and it bes where there was no choice but to kill them...


    I will most likely be lost in what I have to do.


    "Your family is safe. In addition to the bracelet, there is also the guardian magical beast''s influence."


    "Cliff and Zanoba are...?"


    "...There is a possibility for them, be careful."


    You serious.


    I don''t want that...


    "By any means, isn''t there a method for them to not be manipted?"


    "There is no such thing. If necessary, you can warn them about following the advice of whoever calls himself Human God. Though I think it would be useless..."


    Useless. Is that so.


    This is unfortunate.


    Well, it is a question of possibility.


    Even Human God wasn''t manipting just about anyone.


    Zanoba and Cliff were not targets...let''s pray so. Any god apart from Human God.


    "In the meantime, for Ariel to be queen, I will request Perugius''s cooperation. This course is fine?"


    "Aah. Do not be neglectful of Human God''s apostles."


    "Yes."


    For now, the course of action remains unchanged.


    Let''s put effort into contacting Ariel this time.


    Part 2


    In the end, magic items were lent out by Orsted.


    They were a loan.


    Though Orsted said that he would give them to me, I decided that it would be advisable to treat the equipment as a loan.


    What was lent out was the promised robe.


    The color was of the robe was grey even though I didn''t ask for it.


    It was close to the grey color simr to what I used to dress in until now.


    "This robe is something that the Great Sage Titiana wore 1000 years ago. The material makes use of the Death Adder Rat''s skin and was sewn together using a thread imbued with magic. It has considerable magic resistance and is highly de proof. This is also a magic item that has been in abyrinth for a long time and when wearing it, the weight of the wearer is reduced by half and it is possible to move like the wind. For you who cannot wear fighting spirit, it suits you well."


    So was Orsted''s exnation.


    When listening to the story, it sounded like it was amazing.


    "Are you interested in how much it is worth?"


    "Over these few days I have brought them over from the dragon tribe''s vault. If sold, it would be worthless in its own way...this is to protect yourself. Use it by wearing it."


    These words stabbed me like a nail.


    What was the dragon tribe''s vault like.


    Was it overflowing with items like this...


    Surely it was.


    Like boots when opening a treasure chest or like a wrapper found in a hidden door.


    For now, with this robe the fighting power would rise.


    There was a big difference whenparing it with the magic armor...


    Let''s make up the difference with courage and wisdom...


    Though I had neither...


    Hm, let''s give it my all.


    Part 3


    On that night.


    I called Sylphy to the bedroom.


    If I were to support Ariel, then I had to first talk it through with her.


    As if she had guessed from my serious expression, she didn''t change into nightwear but entered the room wearing day clothes.


    If we were having a serious talk, it would be fine with those.


    "Then, Rudi. Wanting to talk, what is it about?"


    I heard that while Sylphy was making a strongly alerted expression.


    "Sylphy. I will be straightforward."


    "Mm."


    "It was decided that I will provide help to make Ariel-sama queen."


    Hearing those words, for a moment Sylphy made a puzzled expression.


    She thenughed happily, but made a puzzled expression again.


    "Decided?"


    "Ah."


    "In other words, it isn''t Rudi''s will?"


    "It was Orsted''s order."


    After saying that, Sylphy''splexion clearly changed.


    As I thought, it would have been better to not have mentioned Orsted.


    No, the other way, maybe I should tell everything.


    That depending on the situation, there was the possibility of killing Luke.


    But should that be said?


    The possibility is at an early stage.


    When hearing that, what would Sylphy think?


    Wouldn''t she recognize Orsted as an enemy after all?


    While I was hesitating, Sylphy said.


    "What do you think is the objective of Orsted by making Ariel-sama queen? Doing something like that, is there some benefit for Orsted?"


    "Through me, he can make a connection to the Asura Kingdom. It looks like there was nothing in particr he wanted to receive right now, but there seems to be something he wants help with."


    "But it''s the Dragon God? He is someone who can beat up Rudi when equipped with the magic armor? Even if Asura Kingdom was the world''s strongest country, would he want to enter a partnership with it?"


    "Authority is something that can resolve things that brute force cannot. Even Orsted would want that. To use it someday."


    This time''s case was a strategic move.


    Making Ariel into queen would pay off in the future 100 years from now.


    Though I said that, it was difficult to exin.


    Orsted knew the rough history.


    Following that history, I didn''t know how Orsted would use Ariel''s existence, or whether he would use her at all.


    From what I understood from the diary, at the very least it was unfavorable for Human God to have Ariel be Queen.


    He wanted to prevent that.


    When the harassing side was strong, not allowing what your opponent wanted to do was one way of fighting.


    For Orsted, it had a great meaning.


    But there wasn''t much of a meaning for me.


    By helping Ariel be queen, there was no doubt that I will be affiliated with Ariel''s faction.


    And then I will be dragged into the muddle amongst nobles.


    There was demerit.


    To be honest, I didn''t think there was much to gain from bncing [Asura Kingdom''s connection] with that demerit.


    ording to my own feelings, I didn''t want to help Ariel.


    But let''s be positive this time.


    Ariel bes queen, Ariel banzai.


    When her best friend achieves her objective, Sylphy banzai.


    Hampering Human God''s purpose, Orsted banzai.


    Sylphy will fall in love with me again, Orsted will make sure that I am a useful guy.


    All right, it was full of merit.


    "Well, even if Orsted is plotting something, it shouldn''t be a bad subject for Ariel."


    "Hm...well, that''s true. There were many bad people in the Asura Kingdom, when thinking about having bad people sh with bad people, it may be a good idea."


    Sylphy was bitter.


    I wonder how Orsted is reflected in her eyes.


    In my eyes he looked like quite a bad person, but I wonder if it looked like it was even worse.


    I wonder if he looked like someone who would kill the other person who bumped into him.


    Well, I couldn''t refute that.


    "It is up to Ariel-sama to decide whether or not to ept Orsted''s assistance..."


    Sylphy narrowed her eyes when saying so.


    "As for me, I want a guarantee that Orsted will not betray us."


    "A guarantee."


    "That''s right. Why is Rudi thinking that Orsted won''t betray us?"


    It wasn''t like I was thinking he isn''t going to betray us.


    In fact, it looked like he was still hiding something.


    But whenpared to Human God, I believe him.


    When calling him, he wille immediately.


    "I don''t think he won''t betray us. But Orsted''s correspondence was sincere. He will not turn into an enemy if I continue showing him no hostility and prove that I am useful."


    "Is that so..."


    Sylphy was still making a slightly iprehensible face.


    "Understood. Whether Orsted could be trusted or not will be seen on this asion."


    "Is that fine?"


    "Because even if we argue now, there is no point to it. It looks like Rudi decided to trust him."


    "Well, true."


    "Then it will just be repeated arguments."


    Sylphy took one deep breath when saying so.


    She straightened her back and looked into my eyes.


    "Rather than that, it would be good to talk about the future from now on. Rudi...no, how does Orsted intend to make Ariel-sama queen?"


    She said that with a sharp expression.


    This was usually a face she didn''t show before me, it was the face of Ariel''s escort.


    Making such a face, her boyish look was fully brought forward and became very dignified.


    "First, he intends to convince Perugius-sama."


    "Dragon God and Dragon King, in that case Dragon God, in other words I think Orsted''s position is higher, but he intends to convince Perugius-sama?"


    "Perugius-sama''s influence in the Asura Kingdom is great and he also has political influence. Inparison, Orsted doesn''t have influence in Asura Kingdom."


    Rather, I was echoing Orsted''s words.


    "But Perugius-sama will not give in that easily. He doesn''t listen to anything Ariel-sama says and it was also useless for Luke and me to convince him."


    "So it seems."


    Even though Orsted made a request, Perugius didn''t seem to honestly do as he said.


    Because he is rather scary, I thought Orsted''s words would be sufficient...as expected, there was something he was thinking about.


    "But Zanoba seems to have sessfully gained Perugius-sama''s favour. Rudi also seems to be well-liked...what''s the difference."


    "Regarding differences, maybe it is that neither Zanoba nor I aim to be king."


    "Aiming to be king, did that offend Perugius-sama?"


    This way of thinking was probably too narrow.


    But it felt like Perugius had his own opinion regarding the existence of a king.


    "I wonder if from the beginning, Perugius-sama never had the intention to support Ariel-sama?"


    "No, if he never had the intention from the beginning to support her, he would have firmly refused her. He is testing Ariel-sama about something."


    "Is that so...hm."


    Sylphy folded her arms and tilted her head.


    "Anyway, over the next days, I would like the opportunity to talk with Ariel-sama. Would that be fine?"


    "Understood, then I will arrange the setting. I''ll also tell Luke...I will share a table with Luke, is that okay?"


    "Ah, no problem. Just, can we keep quiet regarding Orsted as well as make it appear as if Luke and Sylphy persuaded me into supporting her?"


    "Why hide the matters rted to Orsted? Rudi became Orsted''s subordinate, and if you say that you are following orders from above, Ariel-sama might feel relieved?"


    The Dragon God''s backing.


    ...But I didn''t want to give Luke, Human God''s apostle more information than necessary.


    Though it wasn''t confirmed yet that Luke was Human God''s apostle.


    "Because it isn''t known where Human God''s men could be listening from, I want to keep Orsted''s instruction and objective hidden as much as possible."


    "...Orsted is fighting Human God, right? Is Human God such a bad guy?"


    "Leaving aside whether he was bad or not, he attempted to kill Roxy as well as targeting Sylphy, and tried to kill me by making me sh with Orsted. He is an enemy."


    "Eh, I was also targeted..."


    Saying that, Sylphy looked at the surroundings.


    "Even now?"


    "I wonder, but I don''t think he has given up..."


    "Then, it''s best to watch your back."


    "Also on the road at night."


    Being told that, Sylphyughed out.


    "In this city, the only one who would attack me at night is Rudi."


    Haha, she took an ippon.


    Then, let''s attack her tonight without reserve.


    Thus I managed to meet with Ariel together with Sylphy.


    Part 4


    "...and so."


    However, the talk didn''t end yet.


    "When saying you would help Ariel-sama, Rudi will also be going to the Asura Kingdom, right."


    "Well, that will be so. It''s not like I can say [Right, goodbye] just after the persuasion."


    Surely there will be some in the Asura Kingdom, defeating Human God''s apostles must be done.


    Finding the woman called Tristina must also be done.


    And this didn''t need to be said, I will have to go to the Asura Kingdom.


    "I also wish to be taken along."


    "...eh?"


    "I know that Rudi wants me to look after Lucy. I also know that both Ariel-sama and Luke want me to live happily in Sharia. But still, after all I want to help. Because until now, I have always been together with Ariel-sama."


    As Sylphy said that, she held my hand.


    Her soft hand was grasping my hand.


    It was a strong grip.


    "Please, Rudi. Please take me along as well."


    I returned the grip on Sylphy''s hand.


    To be honest, I wanted Sylphy to stay at home.


    It was my ego, but I wanted Sylphy to look after Lucy in a safe ce.


    A wife should walk three steps behind the husband, I wasn''t thinking about something like that.


    But still, Sylphy was...I couldn''t put it in words, but I felt that I didn''t want to expose her to danger.


    But Sylphy has been together with Ariel and Luke for years.


    They have been like this, ever since the mana cmity.


    To me, that would be Eris and Ruijerd.


    Eris...leaving her aside for the moment.


    If Ruijerd was in a pinch, I intend to run to him no matter what.


    There was such an obligation for Ruijerd.


    Though I would hesitate when weighing the lives of my family.


    But even so, helping Ruijerd upied a high rank in my order of priorities.


    Surely Sylphy also felt that way.


    Surely she was also thinking that family was of course important and that Lucy must be brought up.


    But if her close friends were in danger, it was natural to try hard to help them.


    "Understood. Sylphy will also help out."


    "...Yes!"


    Sylphy smiled broadly and nodded happily.


    Seeing that, I suddenly recalled what Human God said.


    The talk about how Sylphy''s fate was to die in the Asura Kingdom.


    Though I didn''t believe it, if Sylphy was going to help out, wouldn''t her life span be shortened.


    ...I wonder if I am thinking too much.


    History has changed.


    It will not necessarily unfold as the diary said.


    But after all, it would be better to say it.


    "...Sylphy."


    "What?"


    "Human God hides his appearance, he will manipte someone to try and hinder Orsted and me."


    "...Like how Rudi and Orsted were made to fight each other?"


    "Ah."


    "Then, we also have to be careful of the one being manipted."


    "...Hm. Also, it seems that a familiar person is being manipted."


    "A familiar person, such as?"


    "Luke or so."


    Being told that, Sylphy''s face became stern.


    "...Rudi. That can''t be. Orsted was moving to make Ariel-sama be the queen, while Human God was moving to prevent Ariel-sama from bing the queen, right? In other words, Luke is taking actions to prevent Ariel-sama from bing queen. Something like that is impossible. It was impossible for Luke to turn around and be Ariel-sama''s enemy."


    "But, it was possible that he was taken in by Human God''s honeyed words. Like that, he ensnares people."


    "..."


    I was red at by Sylphy.


    It wasn''t to the extent where it was tinged with blood thirst.


    It may be the first time being red by Sylphy like this.


    "If Luke loses himself and harms Ariel-sama...I will kill Luke."


    Sylphy said so with a strong tone.


    She said she would kill.


    It was the first time I thought Sylphy was scary.


    "Neither me nor Luke are thinking of betraying Ariel-sama. If someone is deceived and betrays Ariel-sama...it would be better to be dead."


    However, I could understand Sylphy''s feelings.


    If I seriously tried to injure Ruijerd, it was possible that even Eris would be my enemy.


    It was the same thing.


    "I see...sorry. Saying something strange."


    "Hm. There''s no need for Rudi to apologize. Rudi was properly on guard and gave me advice..."


    Sylphy said so whileughing quietly.


    Seeing that smile, for some reason inside me, my stomach tightened.


    If the timees when there is no choice but to kill Luke...


    At that time, I couldn''t let Sylphy do it.


    I will do it.

 Chapter 190: Working Together

    <h4>Chapter 190: Working Together</h4>


    Part 1


    When I arrived at the Sky Castle, Ariel was having a tea party in the gardens.


    Sylvaril was hosting, but Perugius was nowhere in sight.


    Instead, Nanahoshi was sitting across from Ariel.


    Ariel was having the tea party in aposed manner.


    That was my initial impression, but that wasn''t the case.


    Ariel was wearing the look of an exhausted sryman.


    She looked weary from top to bottom.


    On the surface she may appear as graceful as always, however the faint signs of bags under her eyes could clearly be seen.


    She really looks cornered.


    In that condition, she was sending an aura saying [Won''t you ask me? Ask me what''s wrong?] to Nanahoshi.


    As for Nanahoshi, she was ignoring Ariel.


    She just looks very ufortable.


    Most likely, she didn''t refuse the invitation to drink tea together, but she didn''t want to have to deal with theplicated sentiments between Ariel and Perugius.


    She''s like an apathetic-type protagonist.


    Yet she stayed, maybe because Ariel also lent her a hand during her illness?


    Ariel only lent some magic tools, but the intentions were there.


    "Ah, Rudeus!"


    Perhaps because of the awkwardness, she looked relieved when she finally saw me.


    "Come sit with us for a while?"


    I followed Nanahoshi''s instructions and sat down between Nanahoshi and Ariel.


    Sylvaril poured me tea while I found my seat.


    She ced my cup down rather roughly, quite out of character for the usually graceful Sylvaril. I could feel her cold gaze even behind that mask.


    Is she mad about when I summoned Arumanfi?


    Sorry...


    "... Well, Rudi. I''m counting on you."


    Sylphy, who came along as well, quietly whispered to me before taking her position behind Ariel.


    Ariel looks relieved to have Sylphy here.


    Taking a sneak peek, I also spot Luke here.


    I sent Luke a message beforeing here.


    He shed a bright smile when I told him that [I''ll help Ariel.]


    "It has been a while, Rudeus-sama. Bing subordinate of Dragon God Orsted, should I offer you my congrattions... or?"


    No confidence in Ariel''s voice.


    Minced words.


    Perhaps Sylphy had been talking to Ariel about Orsted behind his back.


    "Thank you. No matter what, it''s reassuring to have the backing of someone that powerful."


    "Rudeus-sama is very powerful as well... might just be that birds of a feather flock together... Maybe it''s impossible for me."


    What? Ariel is deprecating herself?


    She really is in a bad ce right now.


    "Hey."


    Nanahoshi said that and poked my side.


    "Orsted came by yesterday."


    "Ah, how was it?"


    "After I apologized, he forgave me. He said [I''m counting on you from now on too.]"


    "Good to hear."


    A simple conversation, but it looks like a weight came off her shoulders for Nanahoshi.


    If everything could be resolved with an apology, we wouldn''t need police in the world.


    If I was deceived and a victim of attempted murder, an apology won''t be enough.


    From this I can conclude that Orsted is truly magnanimous.


    "I also had the privilege of seeing Orsted-sama."


    A tinkle in Ariel''s voice.


    It''s really soothing to listen to.


    A charismatic voice that you want to follow.


    She''s also beautiful.


    The most beautiful blond hair I ever seen.


    She is the embodiment of beauty.


    Although I am surrounded by pretty girls anddies, but from an objective perspective, Ariel is probably number one.


    Beyond natural beauty, rather an artistic beauty.


    But, because she lost her confidence, right now she gives off the charms of a weary widow.


    ... This charisma may also be a curse.


    "Orsted-sama is a scary person. So much that even though I just saw him from afar, I felt a sense that I was in danger."


    "He''s not a bloodthirsty enough person that he''d suddenly attack someone, so it''s fine."


    I see.


    Ariel also saw Orsted.


    So it would be better not to say that I''m operating based on instructions from Orsted.


    But she already knows that I have be Orsted''s subordinate...


    "I suppose so. He came yesterday and had tea with Nanahoshi-sama and then returned, but even though he seemed to be in a bad mood the entire time, he didn''t even get angry when Sylvaril-sama spilled tea."


    Sylvaril spilled tea on Orsted?


    Well, it wasn''t on purpose.


    Sylvaril must be terribly frightened.


    "I could feel the tension in the air, but Nanahoshi-sama was strangely open and cheerful and helped lighten the mood, so maybe he''s a very tolerant gentleman in contrast to his appearance and atmosphere."


    ... Huh?


    She got that impression?


    The curse was not as effective on Ariel?


    Well that''s convenient, but.


    Maybe this is Hitogami''s doing?


    If I think about it, for Hitogami, wouldn''t manipting Ariel be the most convenient?


    Rather than using Luke to get to Ariel, going for Ariel directly seems more straightforward.


    But Orsted didn''t warn me of this possibility...


    Maybe he has proof that Hitogami isn''t controlling Ariel?


    "Regarding that, it seems that he''s just hated because of a curse."


    "Really? If so, I should have called out to him at least once. He''s terrifying just from afar, I might piss myself if I hear him nearby."


    Ariel said so and snickered.


    "Piss..."


    "Well, pissing in front of people is rather pleasant, but..."


    "Ah?"


    "Ariel-sama!"


    Sylphy coughs to air her grievance.


    I did hear something about pissing but...


    Maybe I should pretend I didn''t hear it?


    Well, the nobility at Asura Kingdom are full of perverts.


    Even so, it feels particrly perverted to hear those wordsing out of this art-like person.


    "Rudi! Don''t grow your nose in front of Ariel-sama!"


    "Yes, mom."


    I touch my nose to check involuntarily.


    Is it growing...


    I may be a pervert, but I know my limits.


    Like Sylphy, for example?


    But I shouldn''t say that, obviously.


    "Ugh..."


    Nanahoshi is creeped out, but for the time being I''ll set her aside.


    "Regardless, I can understand why Orsted-sama took Rudeus-sama under his wings."


    "Eh, how so?"


    "Because I thought one capable of managing Rudeus would be an influential person of that level."


    I wonder about that.


    I think that it''s easy to manage me, though.


    If Sylphy crawled into bed at night and asked [Hey Rudi, I have a request...] I''d do everything that she asks.


    Of course, Ariel will nevere begging that way.


    She only asks for minor things.


    I''m a man who acts for women and money.


    Anyways, back to the main topic.


    Give Ariel a hand.


    "When you say influential person... for example, someone like Ariel-sama?"


    After saying that indirectly, Ariel covers her mouth and squints.


    "Rudeus-sama sure knows how to tter a girl..."


    It''s not just ttery.


    She might be cornered, but Ariel is still a princess of the Asura Kingdom.


    Her stature can bepared to the Crown Prince of Ennd in the past world.


    From her etiquette,nguage, or how we''re seated together, she might not look it.


    Only because we know each other well.


    We''re good acquaintances only by chance.


    Everywhere else, Ariel has been working hard in various ways.


    Right now, very few key positions in Magic City Sharia have not been touched by Ariel.


    Principal and Vice-Principal of the Magic University.


    Notables of the Magic Guild.


    Head of the Magic Tool Workshop.


    President of the Merchant Association.


    Branch Manager of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Everywhere I go, all I need to mention is Ariel''s name and I''m set.


    Well, all I have been doing was taking discounts from Magic City Sharia businesses by name dropping Ariel.


    Basically, what I want to say is this.


    She is really capable when ites toworking.


    Ariel truly is capable.


    "Once, I also considered asking Rudeus-sama to work for me, but..."


    "Really?"


    "I gave up right away. There are plenty of reasons, but the greatest was..."


    Ariel looks straight ahead.


    Forward, across the cloud cover sky on the other side of the beautiful garden.


    Even further away, towards the edge of the blue sky.


    As she stares, she murmurs.


    "[You, who desire power beyond your means, shall face ruin.]"


    For an instant, I thought that was meant for me.


    But, no.


    Ariel follows up that line.


    "A line from my younger days, from a y I watched at Asura pce, Great Demon Empress Kishirika Kishirisu said that."


    That''s definitely a lie.


    Who came up with this bullsheet history.


    Kishirika could nevere up with a line that cool.


    "It was the curse Kishirika ced on Golden Knight Aldebaran before her death."


    "... Oh."


    "Afterward, Aldebaran became the King. He was feared by all, and was ultimately rebelled against and killed."


    How dramatic.


    Wait, this soundspletely different from the history I knew.


    "That y was a required watch by Asura royalty for ouring of age."


    Coming of age? So their 5th, 10th, and 15th birthdays.


    In Asura Kingdom, these must be major events.


    For royalties, ys are probably a must.


    "Of course the truth differs, but it was crammed with all the ideologies of the Asura line."


    So it was different to historical fact after all.


    I see.


    It''s entirely different from what I knew as well.


    The Golden Knight Aldebaran and Kishirika Kishirisu fought to a stalemate.


    But wasn''t it really the battle between Demon Dragon King Lace and Fighting God?


    Well, it doesn''t matter, but still.


    "All of the ideologies?"


    "Yes. Like war, victory, governance, and kingship."


    "..."


    "Even so, why was Aldebaran betrayed and murdered? Did some king write this y to warn his descendants of our ruin? I wondered about that when I was young. I was 15 when I finally realized that, the line [You, who desires power beyond your means, shall face ruin] covers everything."


    With that said, Ariel looks toward the distant sky.


    "Power beyond one''s means leads to destruction. Thus, only handle what you can control, what you can master. The power to manipte all is the way of the king. Right now, I still think so."


    ... Ariel looks downcast.


    Her long eyshes cast a shadow.


    "I understand. Perugius-sama and Rudeus-sama, both are more powerful than I."


    A gentle smile reappears on Ariel, her usual one.


    But she looks like she''s about to cry.


    "One more time, and if Perugius-sama refuses, I''ll give up."


    "Give up?"


    "Yes. Of course, I won''t give up on bing king even if I don''t have Perugius-sama''s backing. Because I still believe that Asura''s throne is not too much for me, at the very least."


    "..."


    I can feel it.


    The sigh.


    But it did note.


    "Ariel-sama."


    "Yes, Rudeus-sama?"


    "How am I powerful?"


    Powerful, being special.


    Indeed, I once dreamed of being such.


    In my past life, I thought so, and that''s why I failed.


    That''s why in this world, I try to avoid thinking that I''m special.


    I haven''t forgotten that.


    "Rudeus-sama excels in many areas, but... more than anything else, your magic power."


    "Magic power."


    Indeed, in that area, I might be special.


    All thanks to my Lace Factor, my magic potential are higher than most.


    It''s at a level most people can''t possibly reach, regardless of how much effort they put in.


    Of course, that''s also because of what I had done with my life.


    But that alone can''t solve everything.


    Whether it can solve my problems is a different story.


    "Indeed, if all my worries can be solved with magic power, I might have thought of myself as powerful as well."


    "Your worries?"


    "I worry daily. Particrly, there are so many thoughts of [How do I exin this to my family...] that it''s suffocating."


    Fear of Hitogami.


    Used as Orsted''s bait.


    I tell my family nothing but lies and deceit.


    I''m powerful?


    Quit joking around.


    "Perugius-sama may be different but... at least, I am not powerful. Your best friend Sylphy''s husband might have a bit more magic power than usual, a bit more esoteric knowledge than usual, but he''s just another average magician with his own private worries."


    Even I feel embarrassed for saying this.


    But that was my honest thoughts.


    I grab Ariel''s hand from the table.


    A soft hand.


    So small, her fingers feel like they would snap at any moment.


    From the corner of my eyes, I can see Sylphy burning up.


    "Ariel-sama, actually today, I came not to chit-chat."


    "Oh, have youe to court me?"


    Ariel''s mood didn''t change when I suddenly grabbed her.


    A gentle smile.


    A weary smile, but.


    This is her neutral face.


    "Court... it''s an interesting proposition, but no. The ones who asked me were Sylphy and Luke."


    Ariel looks around behind her in rare panic.


    Sylphy looks calm, Luke slightly droops his head.


    "I want to help Ariel-sama."


    As I said that, I felt her grip suddenly tighten.


    An unbelievable strength from those delicate fingers. It almost hurt.


    "How could you two, do such a thing...?"


    "Asking help from this Rudeus Greyrat? I do not intend to look down on you. What I want to say is different."


    Suddenly grabbing her hand, talking about that.


    How would the normal Ariel react?


    "Can I be your support?"


    Honest tears flowed from Ariel''s eyes when she heard those words, moved.


    A beautiful tear.


    This surprised me, that it would make Ariel cry.


    Why?


    Ariel, with her free hand, wiped away her tears and forced a smile.


    "It''s the first time in my life I was told a pick-up line that touched my heart this much."


    She jokes, but her face is honest.


    She isn''t blushing, nor crying.


    The face of a princess.


    "Indeed, that''s an incredible proposition... but."


    Ariel did not agree right away.


    Holding her chin, looking towards me with slightly upturned eyes, her eyes narrow.


    As if to search my true feelings.


    "I heard that Rudeus-sama became Orsted-sama''s subordinate, would he allow it?"


    "I already informed Orsted-sama of my intentions."


    "Perhaps Orsted-sama ordered Rudeus-sama to do this?"


    It''s possible that Orsted''s curse is less effective against Ariel, and she herself said that it doesn''t bother her.


    But as nned, I lie about Orsted''s motives.


    "That''s not the case. He simply gave me free rein when I asked if I can help Ariel-sama."


    "Really... Well then, I understand. I offer Orsted-sama my gratitude."


    I can see Sylphy pouting from the corner of my eyes, but it can''t be helped.


    "Well, I''m in your care, Rudeus-sama."


    "Likewise."


    I hold Ariel''s hand once more, but different than before.


    A handshake.


    Part 2


    Well then.


    Now that we have agreed to cooperate, let''s begin.


    "Getting Orsted-sama to help Ariel-sama win the throne is possible, but... he has little influence inside Asura Kingdom, so there''s not much that he can do."


    After that brazen talk, I start off this time with a preface.


    "That''s why, I think gaining Perugius-sama''s support is still vital."


    "Indeed."


    Ariel with a serious expression, settles herself.


    Maybe it''s just me, but Sylphy and Luke look more serious as well.


    Convince Perugius.


    Orsted also mentioned how important that was.


    Because Perugius wields enormous influence inside the Asura Kingdom.


    But, how?


    Probably ites down to what Perugius said.


    Let me try bringing that topic up again.


    "[What is the most important factor of a king, Ariel-sama. If you know, you''ll have my support.]"


    And...


    Ariel''s eyes twitched.


    It''s the question she worries over the most, but the answer won''te to her.


    "The most important factor for a king, what the hell is it?"


    I was asked as well, and my answer wasn''t good enough.


    Anyways, I don''t think I have the right answer either.


    If what Orsted said was to be believed, an individual named Derrick Redbat would have helped her find her answer.


    But history has changed, so the question might have been different.


    Asking about this Derrick person might be a good idea.


    But, how do I approach this?


    I am not supposed to know this Derrick person.


    "Ah, well, before we discuss this topic..."


    Ariel bends over and nces at Sylvaril.


    "Perugius-sama will hear everything, is that okay?"


    "... I''m sure he doesn''t mind."


    "But that kingship question, is it alright to discuss it with others..."


    Ah, of course.


    Since it''s about bing king, maybe only that person can think it over?


    Then what?


    Taking a nce at Sylvaril, she gently shakes the wings at her back.


    "Perugius-sama has said to Ariel-sama that no matter how she works out her answer, if her answer is correct, he''ll lend you his strength."


    Because he is generous.


    She said it in a matter-of-fact attitude.


    "So I could have consulted others from the start?"


    "Rather, Perugius-sama has been wondering why you haven''t."


    Ariel can only cast a wry smile to that response.


    "I was too narrow minded."


    Ariel murmurs, but she looks suddenly refreshed.


    With her hands she begins tob her blond hair, after it''s straightened, she stretches out her hand.


    She then turns her head left and right until it crackles and ps her cheek.


    Behavior unbing of a princess.


    "Got it. Then, Sylphy, Luke, sit down."


    "Yes!"


    "Understood."


    Happily those two sat down, but Nanahoshi''s ufortableness doubles.


    "Well, let''s begin the meeting."


    A voice of confidence from Ariel, like in our first meeting.


    Should I apud?


    No, probably not.


    But I probably should raise my hand to speak.


    "Before we begin, let''s reach amon understanding?"


    "Understanding?"


    "What I mean is, I don''t know anything about Ariel-sama."


    "Eh... What do you want to know?"


    Ariel blushes slightly, and I can feel Sylphy ring.


    It''s not like I''m asking for her three sizes.


    No, stick with serious talk.


    "First, I want to know why Ariel-sama wants to be king, if you please."


    Why Ariel wants to be king.


    I might have heard of that before.


    Something about those that died for her sake.


    Along the way, maybe the name Derrick will pop up.


    "Haven''t I mentioned this to you before?"


    "Huh, did you?"


    "Yes, at Rudeus-sama''s and Sylphy''s wedding."


    "If possible, please tell me again."


    Hearing that, Ariel says nonchntly.


    "If I failed to be king, I won''t able to face those that died cing their trust in me."


    "So, trust, of those that died... Can you tell me the details about them?"


    Ariel smiles slightly hearing that, but I also feel some concern.


    "Does this have to do with our topic at hand?"


    Ah, that''s a rejection.


    She doesn''t want to talk about it?


    "I don''t know if it will, but I think Perugius-sama is giving Ariel-sama a test. If we look into Ariel-sama''s personal rtionships, maybe we can find some clues."


    "I see."


    Good enough, actually, that actually sounds usible.


    But, I was honest too.


    I really have no idea what a true king is about.


    I remember reading in a light novel from my past life,


    [King lives for his people, no, to lead his people] and junk like that before.


    But as much as I try, I can''t find a serious answer.


    "Well. Those that died are many. Especially during my escape from Asura Kingdom, 13 died then... Four knights: Alistar, Callum, Dominic, Cedric. Three magicians: Calvin, Johann, Babette. Six attendants: Viktor, Marcelin, Bernadette, Edwina, Florence, Corinne. The names of these 13 people, I will never forget during this lifetime. The painful journey together, fought together, and overcame hardships together. In hopes of me bing King, they died."


    Huh?


    One name did note up, Derrick''s.


    Strange...


    ording to Orsted, he also died, but...


    Perhaps he wasn''t anyone important to Ariel?


    There''s a possibility I find a hint if Derrick survived from these thirteen.


    "Do you mind talking about each of them in detail?"


    "Understood. But it''ll be a little long. Is that okay?"


    "That''s fine, as there''s not a single person who isn''t important."


    With that said, somehow the mood became more rxed.


    Ariel smiles, while Luke looks somewhat surprised.


    Sylphy glows with a sense of pride.


    Only Nanahoshi looks somewhat peeved.


    "Well then..."


    Ariel, slowly but surely, talks about those thirteen.


    Their origins, where they grew up, the circumstances of how Ariel met them.


    Their personalities, their likes, their dislikes.


    What they took pride in.


    The way they talk, what made them smile, what made them angry, what made them cry.


    Who got along with who, who liked who, who hated who.


    And how they met their ends.


    Each of their lives worthy of a drama.


    Ariel''s narration alone was more than sufficient to convey their persons.


    Luke and Sylphy chip in here and there.


    Certainly, those thirteen live on within these three.


    Of course, if the other two came, Ariel''s other followers, they would know as well...


    Sylphy in my future diary, because of my ipetence, left with Ariel.


    But maybe she would follow Ariel regardless?


    Thinking that, I realized how strong their bond is.


    But now is not the time to be jealous.


    They died for her sake.


    They died to protect her.


    That burden I can sympathize with.


    Sylphy knows the weight she carries.


    "That''s about it."


    "I see..."


    But, unfortunately, I wasn''t able to discern the most important factor of a king from those thirteen''s stories.


    Maybe their bond in and of itself is proof of a king?


    Say, The Round Table in King Arthur has thirteen seats.


    Well, if you include those who survived, the numbers don''t fit.


    "Rudeus-sama, did you figure out something?"


    "Well... Sorry."


    "Is that so..."


    Ariel sighs in response.


    Right away Sylvaril pours her another cup of tea.


    I too drank a cup during the conversation. It had a deep aroma and a bitter-sweet taste, resembling coffee.


    By the way, Nanahoshi excused herself for the toilet and ran away.


    Maybe talking about the dead was too much for her.


    "What should we talk about next?"


    "Well..."


    I want to hear about Derrick Redbat.


    Very much.


    But that name never popped up, so I couldn''t.


    Maybe I should just drop the name and pretend that Sylphy mentioned him before?


    I can just suck it up.


    During my hesitation, Ariel suddenly put a hand on her chin.


    "Ah, it''s unrted, but, I just remembered something."


    "... Oh?"


    "Luke, do you remember? Back when I was 10, in the pce gardens, I''d always have tea on days like this."


    Sylphy looks doubtful, but Luke narrows his eyes from nostalgia.


    "Ah, that''s right. Not every day, but once every three days or so?"


    "That''s right, back then, I was always rushed to this lesson or that. So during lunch breaks, I liked to have tea by the garden under the sun. It became a habit. Just me, Luke, and Derrick..."


    I can''t let that keyword pass.


    "Derrick? Who is that?"


    "Ah yes, my guardian magician before Sylphy, from the Redbat house. An excellent magician, but he died protecting me during the Metastasis Event."


    "Ah... Can you tell me about him in detail?"


    Finally, this Derrick person appears.


    So he died during the Metastasis Event.


    Was he involved with the Fedoa Region?


    Maybe I can find the clue through his story.


    "..."


    But Ariel remains silent, looking shocked.


    "Something wrong?"


    "... No, now I think about it, it was Derrick''s death that caused me to want to be king."


    Ariel seems to realize something, cing a hand by her mouth.


    "Then, can you discuss that in details?"


    "Details, but it was almost 10 years ago. I might have forgotten a lot about Derrick..."


    "Please try."


    Ariel chugs down her tea, holds down her chin, closes her eyes.


    Searching her memories.


    Staying like that for some time, suddenly Ariel reopened her eyes.


    "Derrick Redbat was my Guardian Magician. He would always lecture me on the path to kingship."


    "Yes."


    "Back then, I didn''t care about fighting against my brothers for the throne, and to be honest, I hated Derrick''s lectures."


    "So you didn''t want to be king Back then."


    "Yes. Back then, I would rather have tea like right now, and scheming with Luke on how to bed the pce girls. That was enough."


    "Huh?"


    10 years ago, wasn''t Ariel-sama only 10 then?


    Luke too?


    Are all Asura Kingdom nobles this... advanced?


    Well, that''s fine. To each their own.


    "Right. There were others that offered ns to make me king, but they were all pushing me for their own interests."


    Yeah, I had friends like that too.


    "Back then, only Derrick was earnest about it. He believed that if I were to be king, the country would change for the better. Only now do I realize that..."


    "Oh?"


    Ariel talks about what happened.


    What happened in Asura Kingdom.


    Before Sylphy was teleported.


    Ariel was having tea in the garden when the Metastasis Event happened.


    Derrick went to the toilet, so only Luke was guarding her.


    Of course, they never expected a magic beast to appear.


    But a magic beast did appear.


    The first to notice was Derrick, who''s returning from the toilet.


    He began an incantation as he rushed towards Ariel.


    He prepared a magic attack as soon as he saw it.


    But he stopped his incantation to yell and get Ariel''s attention.


    That''s how Ariel finally noticed the magic beast and managed to avoid a fatal blow.


    But it was too close.


    The magic beast pressed in.


    Luke made a move, but it was toote.


    It was Derrick that rushed in, squeezing himself between Ariel and the magic beast.


    Derrick died instantly due to the blow by the magic beast.


    Apparently, the transported Sylphy managed to subdue the magic beast, but... that''s a different story.


    "If Derrick didn''t stop his incantation, he might have subdued the magic beast, and wouldn''t have died."


    "But if so, Ariel-sama might have died instead."


    "Indeed. Death, or at least a serious injury."


    Sounds like Derrick bet his life to protect Ariel.


    "Derrick''s final words were, [No matter what, please be king.] I get the feeling that at that moment I finally realized that Derrick wanted me to be king out of sincere feelings."


    Ariel continues.


    "Not only that, at death''s door because of the magic beast. It was my first time that I felt in the depth of my heart, that I must be king, I can''t die here."


    Ariel clenches her fist over the table.


    Her pupils dte, focused on that clenched fist.


    "How, why did I forget that... something that important."


    Ariel, her shoulders shaking, looks downcast.


    Regret.


    Regret for forgetting what set her on her path.


    I don''t know how I should respond.


    Neither does Sylphy or Luke.


    But Ariel, saying nothing, raises her head.


    Like casting off a shadow.


    Has remembering her beginnings helped her recover what was lodged in her heart?


    That''s a good thing.


    "..."


    But right now, the most important factor of a king is still missing.


    We''re back to where we''re started.


    Maybe Sylphy and Luke have another idea?


    "That''s great, but, we still don''t have an answer for the king factor. What could it be..."


    "No, Rudeus-sama."


    To the troubled me, Ariel slowly shakes her head.


    An almost invisible smile shines through her radiant face.


    A face you can''t help but lose yourself in...


    To the fascinated me, she says.


    "I know the answer."


    Oh?

 Chapter 191: Orsted’s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 191: Orsted''s Suggestion</h4>


    Part 1


    Audience Room of Sky Castle Chaos Breaker.


    12 Familiars standing in a row.


    Sylvaril of the Void.


    Arumanfi of the Bright.


    Yuruzu of Atonement.


    Karowante of Insight.


    Sukeakoto of Time.


    Clearnight of Thunder.


    Dotbath of Destruction.


    Trophimus of the Wave.


    Harkenmail of Life.


    Gall of Earthquake.


    Furiousful of Fury.


    Paramount of Darkness.


    And sitting before them, their master.


    Armored Dragon King Perugius D.


    Facing him, the Second Princess of Asura Kingdom.


    Ariel Anemoi Asura.


    "..."


    After our meeting, via Sylvaril, Ariel requested an audience with Perugius.


    Sylvaril immediately went to work, and in the meantime Ariel changed outfits.


    Sylphy and Luke changed their outfits as well.


    They were good-looking, stylish outfits worthy of the titles of Second Princess of Asura Kingdom and her guards.


    As for me, I wore the robe Orsted lent me.


    Well, since it''s Orsted''s, it should be fine.


    Ariel walks up proudly between the twelve familiars.


    Unfettered despite being the center of attention, she offers an elegant curtsy towards Perugius.


    Sylphy and Luke both kneel.


    This time I kneel as well.


    "Thank you once again for making time for me."


    "Let''s be clear. What shall we have today? From the looks of it, this isn''t an invitation to a tea party..."


    Perugius pretends like he doesn''t know.


    With Clearnight of Thunder''s power, he should be able to hear everything in the castle.


    Just putting on airs.


    Well, the question might also be part of the act.


    "For bing king of Asura Kingdom, I''m here to request Perugius-sama''s support."


    Ariel, unshaken by Perugius''s act, deres her purpose.


    "Well then... let me ask again."


    Perugius ces an elbow on the throne''s armrest, a hand on his cheek, tilting his head he asks.


    "What is the most important factor of a king?"


    Ariel raises her chin up.


    "The most important factor..."


    I don''t know her answer.


    So I don''t know if it''s right.


    Ariel said she knows, but there''s no guarantee that it''s right.


    Well, even if she told me, I still won''t know if it''s right...


    Maybe it would be better if I had checked.


    No, let''s trust Ariel.


    Seeing how confident she is, the possibility does exist.


    "Is ''to inherit wills''."


    Her words echo.


    Only silence responds.


    A silence that seem impossible for this audience room with 17 in attendance.


    "Ha."


    Perugius answers like he''s just taking another breath.


    No way to tell from his expression whether the answer is correct.


    To inherit wills.


    I can understand why this was Ariel''s answer.


    Death litters on Ariel''s path to the throne.


    Since Derrick, 13 of her followers have died.


    Who were they? What sort of future did they wish for?


    In their death, they entrust their will with Ariel.


    That became the foundation of Ariel''s will to be king.


    And Perugius''s friend.


    Kaunis Freean Asura was a man at war.


    Rumors are he''s easy to get along with despite being royalty.


    That person became king.


    So maybe, he also inherited the wills of those that died in battle?


    I sense a connection in this answer.


    So this must be the answer.


    But somehow.


    For me at least, it felt a little cheap...


    "... Hah. Inherit wills?"


    Perugius jeers at Ariel andughs.


    "In other words, your intention to be king is just something you were influenced by other people to have. Can that person be called a true king?"


    Contempt in his voice.


    In other word, wrong answer?


    But Ariel looks unshaken.


    "Yes, that''s right. Perugius-sama. The likes of my intentions are just something I was influenced by other people to have. I am far from what the public views a true king to be. However..."


    Ariel inhales, her voice remains resolute.


    "If I''m a king with regard to those who''ve entrusted their wills to me, then even if I''m not a true king, I don''t care."


    "Ha..."


    Perugius looks disinterested.


    While resting his chin in his hands sullenly, he asks a new question.


    "So you''re telling me, that I should lend my powers to a foolish king?"


    "Yes, because I''m a fool, that''s why I request your assistance."


    "Ha!"


    Is this going well?


    I thought Ariel responded well.


    A true king isn''t a concept you can grasp, nor an answer you can find.


    Just aim to be one as king.


    Govern them and be the king they desire.


    I don''t know if it''s right, but that sounds splendid.


    But maybe the answer Perugius seeks is different?


    "So you thought that with that answer, you''d really receive my assistance?"


    "No, Perugius-sama. But those are my true feelings. I have not lied. That is why Ariel Anemoi Asura seeks the throne."


    With a strong, unwavering gaze Ariel looks toward Perugius.


    "If that is no good, then Perugius-sama''s power is unnecessary."


    Words of repudiation.


    Perugius''s eyes widen, his twelve familiars visibly agitated.


    Sylphy and Luke too, look in shock.


    I''m also shocked.


    "So you don''t need me to be king?"


    "If my ideals and Perugius-sama''s ideal are too far apart, it would just be a hindrance."


    Perugius stops supporting his head and slowly stands up.


    That look, is it anger?


    His lips tight, eyes wide.


    His fists are unclenched, but he looks overbearing.


    Then he suddenly raises a hand.


    For a moment, I thought he was about to issue an attack order to his familiars.


    "Well said, Ariel Anemoi Asura! Your conviction, I have received it!"


    I was already pouring magic into my staff, but stopped... when I heard those words.


    "I, Armored Dragon King Perugius D, swear on my departed friend, Kaunis Freean Asura, to lend you my support!"


    Perugius roars.


    "Ready the magic teleportation circles! Return immediately to Asura pce. Prepare for my arrival, and call for me!"


    "Thank you very much."


    Ariel offers her gratitude to Perugius.


    Sylphy and Luke both bow their heads even lower.


    I grasp my staff still stiffly.


    Honestly, I didn''t think it went well.


    The answer was wrong.


    Ariel picked one that Perugius didn''t approve of.


    Yet, Perugius still lends Ariel his power.


    Did he realize something in his conversation with Ariel?


    Regardless, Perugius swears Ariel his support.


    Thus, Ariel gained Perugius''s backing.


    Part 2


    Ariel takes her leave from the audience room.


    Ariel looksposed, but Luke and Sylphy look aplished.


    "..."


    I was leaving with them... when I suddenly turn around.


    Perugius and his twelve familiars remain behind.


    Perugius was watching us leave, and we inevitably exchanged a nce.


    "What is it, Rudeus Greyrat."


    "Nothing..."


    I turn back and n my retreat with Ariel.


    But it still bothers me.


    "So in the end, the most important factor of a king, was that the right answer?"


    Perugius answers with a snort,


    "That wasn''t what I hoped for."


    "Then, why?"


    Perugiusughs happily when he heard my question.


    "Ariel Anemoi Asura does not at all resemble Kaunis. But the way she talks, how she stands up for herself reminds me of something. Wasn''t Kaunis, the so called [Ideal King], also someone like her?"


    Kaunis, the Ideal King?


    "Everyone regards Kaunis as the ideal king, but even he thought that he was far from ideal. In his youth at the bar, in our war encampments, even after bing king of Asura, he often talked about what it meant to be the ideal king."


    Perugius speaks with nostalgia.


    In the end, Ariel is far from Perugius''s ideal.


    But maybe she''s closer to the ideal for Kaunis, something like that?


    The ideal differs for everyone.


    "I see ... For Perugius-sama, then, what is the ideal king?"


    Perugius stares me down when I asked.


    "I have no reason to tell you."


    "Indeed. Apologies."


    I take a bow and decide to leave the scene.


    If he doesn''t want to tell, I don''t need to know.


    But suppose he did?


    Suppose I tell Ariel the answerter.


    Maybe Ariel will lose her hard-earned confidence again and be lost again.


    So if I don''t need to know, he doesn''t have to tell me.


    "Rudeus Greyrat."


    But Perugius stops me in my tracks once again.


    When I turn around again, Perugius is already up and heading towards the other exit.


    "Let me ask you a question."


    "What is it?"


    "Why did you not mention Orsted? I dislike him, but I cannot ignore his name. If you had mentioned him in that situation, wouldn''t the conversation have gone more smoothly?"


    Orsted has asked Perugius himself and was refused.


    So I thought mentioning Orsted wouldn''t do much good.


    Am I being tested?


    What did he want me to say?


    "Because the one who wants to be king wasn''t Orsted-sama."


    "But he does want Ariel as king, correct? And you agree as well? If so, then why not bring that name out as much as possible?"


    "Even if we did that, Ariel-sama still needs Perugius-sama''s support if she is to be king. Orsted-sama and I do want to help, but we''re mere outsiders. I think it''s counterproductive to bring him up to force the topic."


    I think it''s a good idea.


    Ultimately, it''s ideal to let the person in question be involved.


    I don''t have anything in particr nned for after Ariel bes king.


    I mean, I don''t expect anything from her.


    I don''t know what Orsted has nned though...


    Regardless, since this isn''t my responsibility, I don''t need to force anything.


    "Your way of thinking is too timid."


    Perugius acts like he spat out something and returns to his room.


    "..."


    Unable to stand the gaze of the remaining twelve familiars, I take my leave.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    So in other words, he''s saying that it''s no good for me to say nomittal and insincere things.


    Part 3


    I head towards Ariel''s room after leaving the audience room.


    I apologize for myteness as I enter.


    A snow white, almost transparent shoulderes into view.


    Ariel is changing.


    Sylphy is stripping that gorgeous outfit off her body, showing a loosened corset underneath.


    "Ah! Hey! Rudi!"


    "It''s fine. Rudeus-sama has done me a great service this time. No matter what time it is, he has no need for permission to enter the room."


    "Hold on, Ariel-sama..."


    "Ah... Sorry, Sylphy. I wasn''t considerate. Rudeus-sama, please, you''ll do me a great favor if you just wait for a moment."


    Before that line was said, I have already left the room and shut the door.


    Ariel seems to have misunderstood my intentions. I was not shameless enough to spectate on a girl changing.


    But Ariel''s figure sure is something.


    Eris has a nice figure too, but that''s because she honed her body.


    Ariel''s figure is a gift from god, I got the feeling that you can''t train a body like that.


    Maybe it''s in her DNA?


    But when ites to proportions, Sylphy won''t lose either.


    She has neither the boobs or butt.


    But her proportions are ideal.


    I love that about her.


    Of course, Roxy is a God, so noparisons.


    "Next time, I''ll learn to knock."


    When I don''t, I get an eye full of a man doing dirty deeds with dolls.


    From those experiences, I should have known better.


    I''m too forgetful.


    Eh?


    Say, wasn''t Luke in the room too?


    And that guy was okay?


    ... Probably.


    When ites to who Ariel feels the most secure with, it has to be Luke.


    "Rudi, it''s okay now."


    After a while, the door opens a crack and Sylphy appears behind it.


    Despite what she said, I can see the unhappiness on Sylphy''s face.


    "Ariel''s, did you see?"


    "Um. Her panties are white."


    Sylphy puffs her cheeks.


    By the way, her panties are also white.


    I confirmed this yesterday, so I''m confident.


    After poking her puffed cheek, I strut in the room.


    She pinches my butt on my way in.


    "Sylphiette-san."


    "What is it, Rudeus-san."


    "Let''s leave the flirting for when we get home."


    "... Seriously!"


    Sylphy swats my butt, and still pouting, she trots across the room and violently sat down on a chair in the corner.


    Her rosy cheeks are also very lovely.


    Well, enough about that.


    Now changed, Ariel sits in the middle of the room.


    Even her everyday wear she looks of a princess, maybe that''s the difference of a price tag?


    No, enough about that.


    First I''ll apologize.


    "Earlier, when you''re changing, sorry."


    "No... So how was it?"


    "How was what?"


    "My body."


    Eh, do I have to answer?


    Oh, this is also a test.


    Today is test day.


    I won''t make a mistake this time.


    "Wonderful... I think, in various ces, but I love Sylphy the most."


    "Really? Sorry to be an eyesore."


    Ariel giggles and Sylphy lets out [What are you saying...] with her face glowing red.


    Luke can only shrug.


    Is it because of the sess in convincing Perugius? The mood is rather rxed.


    "Please sit."


    She puts on a serious face and offers me a seat.


    I oblige.


    "It''s all thanks to Rudeus-sama that we can move forward."


    "No, I didn''t do much."


    "No need to be modest. Wasn''t it just as Rudeus-sama said? The answer was within me."


    It ended well.


    This might also be fate, but...


    ording to the diary, without Derrick here, Ariel would not be able to convince Perugius.


    With my help, Ariel found the answer with her own strength.


    I think so.


    I think it turned out well.


    "However, the next step. Perugius-sama said to head immediately back to the pce and prepare the venue. I n to follow his instructions and head back to Asura pce."


    "Prepare the venue?"


    "In the literal sense."


    I don''t understand it in the literal sense, though.


    Oh, let me think about this.


    If I read between the lines, this means Perugius does not n to travel with us to Asura Kingdom.


    So, Ariel heads back first and prepares a ce suitable for Perugius''s arrival.


    For example, a party venue where many nobles will gather.


    Get that ready for him, and call for Perugius.


    And Perugius and the Twelve Familiars will arrive with much fanfare.


    All the nobles will scream [OMG, it''s Perugius] and pant while prostrating themselves before him.


    Something like that?


    "... Well, what''s the hurry? Shouldn''t we take more time to get ready?"


    "That can''t be done. I already received word of my father''s illness."


    Ariel looks surprisinglyposed while announcing such a serious news.


    Well, I expected the news toeter, but Ariel already received the news?


    If so, that reduces the chance that Luke is apostle of Hitogami.


    Because it''s less likely that he heard it from Hitogami.


    Well, the possibility exists that Hitogami told Luke, and Luke in turn told Ariel?


    Hold on.


    Then it''s also possible for Ariel to hear this directly from Hitogami?


    Ariel might be an apostle of Hitogami.


    It''s checkmate for us if Ariel is an apostle.


    Maybe Orsted got the timing wrong.


    Regardless, I should consult Orsted about the possibility of Ariel as an apostle.


    "Looking at Rudeus-sama''s reaction, you already knew."


    "Ah?"


    "Or maybe, now that you''re an subordinate of the Dragon God, even the illness of Asura''s King doesn''t bother you."


    "That''s because... after seeing Luke-senpai abruptly requesting my aid and Ariel-sama in such a hurry, I had a premonition about the situation."


    I tried saying that.


    Ariel looks convinced, nodding her head.


    Good enough.


    "Since Rudeus-sama probably also expected it... Then, will fourteen, fifteen days to get ready suffice?"


    Ariel only needs two weeks to get ready.


    Pretty rushed.


    Well, my diary doesn''t have any exact dates recorded.


    Maybe this was the right timing.


    And Orsted got his timing wrong.


    "Luckily, we can request Perugius-sama to prepare a magic teleportation circle for us, so our travel time might not be long, and we might have time to spare. But with my father ill, if I don''t hurry back we might miss our timing. By the time I arrive, my brothers might have already solidified their position."


    Sounds like the king will die from this illness.


    Then, the sessor will be christened.


    If we drag our feet, Ariel might not get a chance to join the fight.


    Even so, I also worry.


    Orsted spoke of a troublesome character in Asura Kingdom.


    Senior Minister Darius Silva Ganius.


    ording to Orsted, as long as he lives, Ariel''s chances of victory remains slim.


    That''s why we need Darius''s Achilles Heel, by getting in touch with Tris.


    If Tris is here, we can take down Darius.


    A mere Senior Minister of a country should be nothing when we have Perugius''s backing.


    That''s what I think, but if that''s the case, Orsted wouldn''t need to point him out in particr.


    With Perugius''s support, we''re evenly matched against the First Prince.


    But if we get rid of Darius, we will have the advantage.


    Victoryes to those who make the first move.


    "Ariel-sama. About the magic teleport circles, how about we ask whether there''s one by the borders of Asura Kingdom?"


    "Eh, why?"


    "As the princess of the kingdom, if you don''t cross the border formally, wouldn''t that raise a lot of questions? Moreover, teleportation magic is a forbidden technique. It would be obvious if we use it in the kingdom. I think, we are better off traveling by foot from the borders to the capital and showing your person to the public."


    "I see, that does make sense."


    Alright.


    Well, then all I need is an excuse to make contact with Tris''s organization.


    I haven''t thought about the details on how to make contact yet, but that shouldn''t be hard.


    When ites to those organizations, money talks.


    "I disagree."


    The person that interrupted the conversation is Luke.


    "His Highness is ill. We don''t know what traps First and Second Prince will set for our route back. Magic teleportation circles may be forbidden. But as long as we''re not seen, we can make up excuses."


    "Right... that also makes sense."


    "This wasn''t like before. We''ll have Rudeus-sama''s support as well, so we''re finebat-wise. But ording to rumors, the First Prince has hired North Emperor as mercenary. We should be safe once we reach the pce, but on the way we''ll be in danger if attacked by North God Style assassins."


    I can sense the fear in Luke''s words.


    "Being targeted... I''ll pass..."


    From looking at their expressions, Ariel''s and Sylphy''s feelings lean toward Luke''s argument.


    These three struggled in their escape from Asura Kingdom.


    They must be scared to be targeted again.


    In that case, what then?


    Can I find an excuse somewhere, as early as possible, and make contact with Tris?


    No, Ariel won''t be pleased if I disappear anytime in the journey.


    I still have not determined whether Luke is Hitogami''s apostle.


    His suggestion might also be under Hitogami''s guidance.


    "Both Rudeus-sama and Luke make good arguments, so... Sylphy, what do you think?"


    While Ariel was worrying, she drew Sylphy into the topic of conversation.


    "Well, for me, I think it''s better if we teleport in the country. I don''t know where we''ll arrive at, but if by avoiding the border crossing we can avoid the First Prince, I think it''s worth the risk."


    Yikes, Sylphy leans toward Luke too?


    "Besides, we didn''t make a huge scene when we left either. So I think it''s fine to return quietly. From the border to the capital will take at least a month... so there''s travel fatigue to consider as well."


    "Is that so... Understood. Then, ordingly, let''s teleport inside Asura Kingdom."


    Those are good reasons.


    Hard to disagree.


    Did I make a mistake by not sharing what I know with Sylphy?


    It can''t be helped.


    I''ll just have to figure out another way to make contact with Tris.


    Maybe I can ask someone else for help?


    Ghyine... will probably fail in negotiations.


    Speaking of which, I need to introduce Ghyine to Ariel before we head out.


    Elinalise... is pregnant.


    In that case, I can''t ask Cliff either.


    Who else do I trust and can negotiate?


    Zanoba doesn''t seem to have much negotiating skills.


    Maybe if he brought Ginger along...


    No, I shouldn''t involve the prince of another country in this.


    While I was thinking.


    ''Knock knock,'' a rattle from the door.


    "Come in."


    "Please excuse me."


    The one that entered is Sylvaril.


    She examines the room and lightly fluffs her wings.


    Then, she says.


    "We have just confirmed that all the magic teleportation circles inside Asura Kingdom have been destroyed."


    "What?"


    That came out of nowhere.


    All the magic teleport circles, destroyed.


    "How did that happen?"


    Sylvaril exins inly.


    After the audience with Perugius, she received immediate orders to activate magic teleportation circles.


    Inside the Sky Castle, there are many magic circles pointed inside Asura Kingdom.


    But when Sylvaril checked them, the magic teleportation circles were unpowered and unresponsive.


    Finding this strange, Sylvaril requested Arumanfi to investigate, and he discovered the magic circles there destroyed.


    ordingly, Arumanfi investigated other locations and found all of the ones Perugius can ess inside Asura Kingdom destroyed.


    Thus, Sylvaril says.


    "It is impossible to teleport into Asura Kingdom."


    The closest avable magic circle is near the border of Asura Kingdom.


    From there we will have to travel by foot.


    Someone did this on purpose.


    But who could have done this?


    Is it Hitogami, or Orsted?


    Tomorrow I should check with Orsted about this.


    But right now, it''s hard to clear my name on this.


    Luke looks at me suspiciously.


    This happened right after I made my proposal.


    As if to say, [Do you know about this already?]


    Sylphy too, looks nervously in my direction.


    Their distrust of Orsted grew.


    Only Ariel looks unwavered.


    "In that case, it can''t be helped. Let''s go with Rudeus-sama''s proposal instead."


    "Yes, but Ariel-sama..."


    Luke has a voice of dismay.


    Ariel ignores him and continues inly.


    "Luke, inform Elmore and Kleene and prepare for travel. Sylphy wille with me to make our rounds with the luminaries in Ranoa Kingdom. Rudeus-sama, I''m counting on you. Everyone, please make your goodbyes."


    "... Yes."


    Luke quietly nods.


    We disperse, each holding our own reservations.

 Chapter 192: Before Traveling to the Asura Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 192: Before Traveling to the Asura Kingdom</h4>


    Part 1


    A cabin on the outskirts of Sharia.


    My third meeting with Orsted there.


    Ariel sessfully persuaded Perugius.


    I report that to him, as well as the news that the magic circles to Asura Kingdom are broken.


    Orsted smiles when he heard the news.


    A wicked smile.


    Or maybe that''s his normal one.


    "I see, well done."


    I was praised.


    But problems remain.


    "About the magic teleportation circles, what do you think?"


    About the magic teleport circles he seems to doubt me momentarily, but soon looks convinced of my innocence.


    It''s expected that he would suspect [What''s he hiding] from me.


    "It was probably Hitogami''s doing. That idiot made a bad move for his opener. Let''s hope that continues."


    Orsted seems to have realized something.


    Quite merry.


    Murmuring [With this, just one more] or something.


    What he means by that, I hope he will tell me.


    "If possible, can you exin the mistake?"


    "Mm, indeed."


    Orsted sits back down and stares at me.


    His re is blinding.


    Any more and his eyes might start glowing.


    "Perugius confirmed that he can''t use the magic teleportation circles?"


    "Aye, boss."


    "Boss... In Asura Kingdom, there are not many magic teleportation circles avable. They''re mostly emergency escapes for the nobility and royalties. Some of which are defunct, which Perugius takes advantage of."


    I see.


    Royalty''s escape route.


    "And that''s where the error is."


    I see, that''s how it is.


    No, I don''t.


    "What is? Exin a bit more! Please!"


    "... Basically, magic teleportation circles are not ces regr people would have ess to. They''re protected by soldiers. To enter and hinder the magic circles, only royalty or upper nobles have the power to do so."


    "Oh, of course. And then?"


    "... Think a little on your own."


    "Yes."


    The power of royalty.


    For them, stopping magic teleportation circles is equivalent to cutting their own life line.


    Because of the possibility of Perugius using them, the defunct magic circles were destroyed.


    The chances are high that this happened under instruction of Hitogami.


    Which means chances are an apostle exist among the royalty or someone who advises them.


    And he is?


    "So First Prince Grabell or Senior Minister Darius are likely Hitogami''s apostle...?"


    "Indeed. Moreover, the manpower necessary to destroy all the magic circles within the entire Asura Kingdom, there isn''t anyone but Senior Minister Darius who wields a private army of that size."


    Oh.


    So that''s how it is.


    Him wielding arge private army is news to me.


    "Basically, [Senior Minister Darius is an apostle of Hitogami] has been confirmed?"


    "Yes. The possibility exists for the First Prince as well, but... that doesn''t matter. He''s a target to kill either way."


    The First Prince is an enemy to Ariel, so kill him.


    Part of me doesn''t want to be involved with regicide, but...


    It can''t be helped.


    If it ends up being something I have to do, I''ll do it.


    "With this, there''s one more person."


    "You mean... Luke is also a sure thing?"


    "No doubt about it."


    "What about Ariel?"


    "Impossible."


    Enough with that kind of joke.


    "What do you base that on?"


    "There are people Hitogami can''t manipte."


    "Ariel is someone he cannot manipte. You have a way to determine that?"


    "...My intuition after many years."


    Intuition...?


    But it seemed like he said it after thinking, so he might have some certain basis that he won''t say to me.


    I won''t ask for an exnation for now.


    There are more important things to talk about.


    "If we''re wrong, and that Ariel is an apostle, then what?"


    "If that happens, I''ll take responsibility and settle things."


    He''ll settle things?


    Well, that''s not necessarily killing.


    Anyways, for now I will ignore the possibility that Ariel is an apostle.


    In that case, maybe I should inform Ariel of Orsted''s intel?


    Ariel seems to have some resistance to Orsted''s curse.


    If she isn''t an apostle of Hitogami, wouldn''t it be better if we gain her full cooperation by telling her everything?


    ...Oh, never mind.


    Sylphy as well, they both trust Luke.


    They believe Luke would never betray them.


    Luke, also, might think he''s working in Ariel''s best interest.


    Right.


    Manipted by Hitogami, that possibility exists.


    He may have convinced himself that, given the situation, he''s making the best move, but only makes things worse.


    How troublesome.


    Orsted is thinking that Luke has the role of intermediary.


    Luke''s role is to inform Hitogami of my movements.


    But there''s a possibility that when pushes to shove, Hitogami will give him advice that appears to benefit Ariel and actually leads her to ruin.


    Very troublesome.


    I can understand why Orsted wants to kill him immediately.


    "... Orsted-sama."


    "Yes?"


    "I want to confirm our fight against Hitogami. Just to make sure I understand the situation. Is that okay?"


    "Oh?"


    I begin to recite.


    Summary of Hitogami''s and Orsted''s battle tactics.


    First, Hitogami can see the future.


    The future he sees is both extensive and detailed.


    And he has the power to change that future by manipting someone.


    But he can''t see futures that are influenced by Orsted.


    Compared to Hitogami''s foresight, the Dragon God''s secret art is stronger.


    When Orsted influences things, Hitogami ends up seeing an incorrect future.


    When he discovers something out of ce in that future, or possibly when there''s a clear change in the future, Hitogami knows Orsted is interfering.


    But he cannot see how Orsted changed that future.


    He can only estimate.


    So long as he does not know what Orsted is trying to arrange or what Orsted''s objective is, Hitogami does not have a sure fire way to change the future as desired.


    Because of the curse of being hated, Orsted is able to take action with Hitogami not discerning most of his hand.


    But also because of the curse, Orsted has few help avable to him, limiting his reach.


    But now with me in league with him, his reach increased.


    My existence could be called an invisible chess piece.


    But if this piece moves too brazenly, then Orsted''s intentions would be exposed.


    So I should act prudently.


    And avoid leaking information to Hitogami''s spy ¨C Luke.


    And also those that trust Luke, that would confide to him, Sylphy and Ariel.


    You can''t stop people from talking, so it would be better if I talked about this to others as little as possible.


    Do what I can to hide Orsted''s intentions and actions.


    I might look suspicious again.


    But it''s fine as long as we seed.


    Our goals here are to not let Hitogami know our intentions and defeat Hitogami''s apostles.


    I will work until I die and help bring Orsted victory in a hundred years.


    "Is that... right?"


    "Yes. It is."


    Orsted nods heavily.


    Got it... Now I know what I must do.


    Perugius may call me timid, but...


    No matter what, we''ll move towards our objective.


    Likely candidates for Hitogami''s apostles.


    Luke and Darius.


    That''s two.


    "And the final one?"


    "Unsure. But, based on Hitogami''s habits, likely someone with talent with the sword or magic."


    "Talented in sword or magic..."


    Well, they can''t be someone from my family.


    So no Sylphy and Eris.


    So maybe like my diary said, North Emperor or Water God at Asura Kingdom?


    "How about the North Emperor and Water God?"


    "Auber and Reida... Indeed, very likely. On the way to Asura Kingdom, stay vignt."


    "Orsted-sama is noting along?"


    "Of course, I''ll be tailing you. We won''t be taking the same actions, though."


    Following behind us...


    That really sounds like I''m manipted from the shadows.


    Well, since I can consult him as needed, that doesn''t sound so bad.


    "Understood. Then... Luke, Darius, Reida, Auber. I''ll pay attention to those four."


    "Right. Darius, Auber, Reida, are fine to kill... Observe Luke, if necessary, kill him."


    "It''s okay to kill him based on my judgment?"


    "Yes, your judgement."


    He really trusts my judgement?


    He probably thinks I can kill easily.


    Since my fight with Orsted was a rare asion when I was rtively serious...


    That''s fine.


    I''m serious this time.


    Part 2


    Next day.


    Sylphy and I, after waiting for Norn to return home, held a family meeting.


    Feels like that''s all we do together these days.


    The trip will take 3~4 months.


    The destination is Asura Kingdom.


    Because it''s work rted, Sylphy will go to help Ariel.


    The family reacts nonchntly to the announcement.


    "Ah, do your best. Can you leave some soil for the garden?"


    That was Aisha''s response.


    She''s more worried about soil than me.


    "Ariel-sama is leaving school, so... should we have a farewell party...?"


    Norn is more concerned with school.


    Weird.


    The previous time was... gloomier.


    I want to have a wet farewell like that time.


    I thought Aisha would be in tears, and I''ll hug Norn and say I''ll be back.


    "But Onii-chan, every single time you say something like, [I''m leaving and won''te back...] yet you alwayse back, don''t you?"


    Ah, I see.


    Even at death''s door Ie back every time, so my sisters have faith in me now?


    Or maybe they are putting up a front to reassure me?


    Regardless, if Aisha and Norn feel safe when I try my best, that''s fine too.


    "Also, you keep bringing back new women."


    "Hey, I''m worried too, but this time Eris-ane and Sylphy-ane are going too, so it should be safe."


    Eris-anesan too?


    Speaking of her, as soon as she heard Asura Kingdom she went back to her room to pack up.


    Unterally dering [Oh, I''m going too!]


    Without any hesitation.


    "Who do you think she''ll be this time, Norn-ane?"


    "I''m not sure. Maybe Ariel-sama''s attendants? Kleene-senpai, also Elmore-senpai?"


    The impolite conversation continues, but... there won''t be more.


    I want to loudly dere, but, my lower half no longer has any credibility.


    It''s not my fault I''m so popr in this world.


    ... But I think it should be fine this time.


    Sylphy and Eris areing.


    Right.


    I can''t go alone.


    Because I''ll back up.


    So as protection against me backing up.


    I will ask Eris and Sylphy to be my reservoir.


    That way, I should be safe even against the flood.


    "May the fortune of war be with you."


    Lilia and mom are the same as always.


    Speaking of which, I forgot to consult Orsted about mom''s memory.


    I have my doubts that he can help since he couldn''t do anything about his own curse either. After we''re done with this maybe I can check again?


    "Lilia-san, then, I''ll leave Lucy in your care."


    "And Madam too. Leave everything to me."


    Sylphy probably doesn''t regret her decision, but she takes a deep bow toward Lilia.


    "Leaving the girl behind is probably not a good thing, but this time..."


    "It''s fine. That''s what a maid is for."


    Recently Lucy added new vocabry.


    Simple words like "mama," "asha," "l," "oki," "bibi," "jiro."


    She looks so endearing when she tries to pronounce them.


    But still no "papa."


    She says "Ru- di-" once a while...


    Recently I haven''t been paying attention to her, so she''ll surely remember mest.


    That girl''s parents are both going on a long journey and leaving her behind.


    I''m aware that we haven''t been proper parents for her.


    I don''t know when we''ll improve.


    Lucy is so cute.


    She''s an angel in my eyes.


    But feelings alone aren''t enough...


    "It''ll feel lonesome these four months."


    Only Roxy looks lonely.


    I feel guilty about going on a business trip and leaving behind a pregnant woman and her child.


    "Sorry, we''ll try to hurry back, but..."


    "Take your time. Even though Lilia-san and Aisha said Rudi doesn''t need to be here when I go intobor... but remember to bring me souvenirs. I want fruit candy, that sweet and sour dessert. Okay?"


    Roxy looks deadpan as always.


    She is nervous about her first child, but she isn''t showing it.


    "Don''t make that pitiful face, Rudi. I''m concerned, but men hunt; women protect the home and children. That''s the Migurd way."


    Roxy proudly exins.


    She''s a reliable woman.


    It''s okay if you leave.


    So go without worries!


    "Still, I finally got a long vacation, so it''s a little unfortunate. I was hoping to spend some leisure time with Rudi."


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Looks like Roxy took a maternity leave until she goes intobor.


    This country''s tradition allows for a leave of absence during pregnancy and childcare.


    But Roxy does n to continue her teaching career.


    She persuaded Vice Principal Jinas and took a long vacation.


    She probably dropped my name for that.


    It might be after the fact, but if my name can help Roxy do what she wants to, she''s free to name drop as much as she likes.


    For the time being, before we head out, I decide to spend more time with Roxy.


    Part 3


    That night, in Eris''s room, a noisy exchange can be heard.


    Sylphy''s and Eris''s voice.


    Eris argues against something Sylphy had said.


    Eris''s loud [Why?] and [Why should I?] sandwich Sylphy''s calm responses. Slowly Eris''s voice quiets, and finally she ends it with [I get it.]


    Andter that night, Eris came to my room.


    I was in bed, ready to sleep.


    "..."


    She quickly hides herself in the bed.


    And made me her hug pillow.


    The area around her chest presses tightly against me.


    Pressured by such a matter at night, even a gentleman can hardly sleep.


    Well, tonight I''m also a gentleman.


    I don''t mind doing it either, however.


    I want to check something before doing the deed though.


    "You... got in a fight with Sylphy?"


    "We didn''t."


    "Is that so."


    I didn''t hear any actual fighting.


    Well, if I leave right now and check Eris''s room, I might find an unconscious Sylphy there.


    But I''ll trust Eris for now.


    "Starting tomorrow, we''ll be working with Sylphy. After Ghyine has her audience with Ariel, we need to prepare for the journey together."


    Introduce Ghyine to Ariel tomorrow.


    Sylphy said [Let me handle it] for that.


    Sylphy can probably take care of this by herself, but considering Ghyine''s aims, it''s better if I make the introduction myself.


    I thought about refusing Sylphy then, but either way she''ll be alongside Ariel.


    And Eris shoulde too.


    So it ends up that tomorrow, the four of us will visit Ariel together.


    Sylphy really wants to introduce Eris and Ghyine.


    Why?


    "So she said, now that it''s settled, Rudeus wants to spend more time with Roxy."


    "Is that what Sylphy said?"


    "Yep."


    That''s the reason?


    It was for Roxy?


    If my responsibility decreases, then Roxy gets more time... I can understand her reasoning.


    Sylphy was being considerate.


    Say, Sylphy actually persuaded Eris without resorting to force.


    No, Eris has grown up.


    Before, she was a girl that let her fists do the talking.


    If youy out the reasons, she would listen.


    "That''s why, she gave tonight to me."


    Oh, so she made her demands.


    But I can understand, Eris has needs too.


    This selfish side of her is rather nostalgic.


    That inconsiderate girl died.


    The Eris with fangs is gone.


    She is no longer a wolf and lion...


    Well, maybe only for today.


    It wouldn''t be strange for Sylphy to have her own needs.


    Or has she put herself aside for now?


    Well, I can appreciate her properly in our journey together. So I will.


    Putting those thoughts aside, I return a hug to Eris.


    And Eris, in frightening speed, strips me naked.


    "It won''t do if you''re found pregnant in the trip, so let''s hold back..."


    "Worry about thatter!"


    The night was messy.


    Family nning isn''t part of Eris''s vocabry.


    Part 4


    Next day, preparations begin.


    While packing up for the trip, I also try to spend more time with Roxy.


    Of course, I can''t always be with Roxy.


    Introduce Ghyine and Eris to Ariel, meetings with Orsted, carefully making preparations.


    What skills North Emperor Auber and Water God Reida possess, and how to counter them.


    How to approach Tris and her band of thieves.


    Just in case, memorize the general geography of Asura Kingdom.


    And theyout of Asura Royal Silver Pce.


    Help Cliff begin his research on Orsted''s curse.


    Doing everything I can.


    With that thought in mind, days passed.


    Part 5


    One day.


    Roxy and I sat together on the sofa in the living room.


    Recently, we always spend the end of the day chatting there, just the two of us.


    The conversations are endless.


    From what happened at school for Roxy, to recent research in magic tools.


    To what happened in our individual journeys after the Metastasis Event.


    Nothing of importance, just rxing conversations between Roxy and I .


    "Well, Rudi. Before you head out, decide on a name for the baby."


    Today''s topic is the baby''s name.


    "Deciding on a name before going on a journey, isn''t that bad?"


    I respond after hearing Roxy.


    "Is that how heroic tales go for Human Race? That doesn''t matter to Migurd Tribe."


    How frank.


    In other words, a jinx is a jinx.


    But if my god says so, then there''s no need to worry.


    This is God''smand.


    "For Migurd, the vige elder decides the name, but... our vige head is Rudi. So please make up your mind."


    "Can I really make the decision?"


    "Of course. Every day I can rub my growing belly and say the name Rudi picked. Those will definitely be happy times."


    Roxy rubs her growing belly as she said.


    I also put a hand on it.


    Unbelievable.


    I met Roxy over 10 years ago, and she now carries my child.


    Sylphy''s was unbelievable too, but Roxy''s even more unbelievable.


    Joy wells up in my chest.


    How amazing, this feeling, I can''t get enough of it.


    "Uhehe."


    "What is it, Rudi? Youughed like Sylphy just now."


    Like Sylphy?


    "Oh, Roxy''s tummy is wonderful."


    "It''s not as small as Sylphy, and not as tight as Eris, but... if you like it, enjoy to your heart''s content."


    "Really?"


    As instructed, I begin to enjoy rubbing it to my heart''s content.


    "Inside, half of it is Rudi''s."


    "And the other half?"


    "... The outside belongs to Rudi."


    "So it''s all mine?"


    "The child is half mine. I won''t budge."


    How straightforward.


    Roxy-Sensei sure is smart.


    Yes, the child is ours.


    But Roxy is mine.


    "The child''s name, what should it be..."


    "Well... a Migurd name... should roll off the tongue."


    Migurd names are generally based on initials.


    But since our child is mixed, we don''t have to follow tradition too strictly.


    "Then, how about we base the name on Roxy and Rudeus?"


    "Really?"


    "Our affinity can''t go wrong."


    We can''t just copy them though.


    No "Ru-" or "Ro-," so "Re-" then.


    Let me think about names starting with "Re-."


    Re-, Re-, Re-


    Sounds like a kid that likes to sweep all day.


    Liking to tidy up isn''t bad.


    Then a name that rolls off the tongue as Roxy suggested.


    Reminds me of a girl who desires a fiery love.


    But that doesn''t feel right either.


    Something with more Roxiness.


    Hmm.


    "La," "Ri," "Ru," "Re," "Ro," which of these sounds more like they would suit a child of Roxy?


    That would do.


    "If it''s a boy, Rollo. And if a girl, Lara?"


    "Alright. Rollo and Lara. Both sound easy on the tongue."


    In that case.


    Will he or she end up kidnapped by a demon lord, or be the rescuer?


    Roxy still has the exterior of a middle school girl, but her face is of a saint mother.


    It''s divine.


    Why so divine?


    She''ll definitely give birth to the child of God!


    "Rudi."


    "Yes?"


    "I know what I said a few days ago, but... pleasee back safely? I want Rudi to hold this child together with me."


    "Yes."


    That goes without saying.


    The day to leave arrives.

 Chapter 193: EX: The Black Wolf Sword King

    <h4>Chapter 193: EX: The ck Wolf Sword King</h4>


    Part 1


    Three days after Perugius D entered a partnership with Ariel Anemoi Asura.


    At an auditorium slightly far away from the magic university''s women''s dormitory, prepared for nobles, a ce that has a variety of uses.


    Currently, this ce was reserved by Princess Ariel in preparation to move.


    In front of the auditorium''s room, there were four figures.


    There were three women and one man.


    Quagmire Rudeus, and Silent Fitts ¨C Sylphiette.


    The other two were Sword Kings who had recently started to be famous in the neighborhood.


    They were Eris and Ghyine.


    "I''ll say this first, I''ve forgotten about etiquette."


    "I''m also ignorant in manners."


    In front the auditorium''s door, those two dered squarely.


    Before their attitude, Rudeus shrugged his shoulders and Sylphy made a bitter smile.


    "Ariel-sama isn''t a person who makes such a fuss about etiquette. For an escort attendant, no more than the necessary etiquette is required."


    As Sylphy said so, she picked and removed a piece of thread she saw on Eris''s shoulder.


    In front of that attitude, Eris''s mouth formed the character ''¤Ø'' and crossed her arms.


    "But, I''m also Rudeus''s wife, if my attitude is strange, won''t I trouble Rudeus?"


    Hearing Eris''s words, Rudeus was blinking his eyes in surprise.


    He did not think that such words coulde out from Eris.


    "I''m not particrly troubled. However, I want you to keep polite speech in mind. If not, Sylphy will lose face."


    "...No, I don''t particrly mind. I''ve be ustomed to such things."


    Sylphy scratched the back of her ear while her mouth made a pout.


    Being bullied, having experience in dressing as a male escort, she got used to being called this and that by other people.


    Of course, even if she got used to it, it was tough.


    But, after living together these 10 days, to expect such understanding from Eris was unfair.


    "..."


    On the other hand, seeing this, Eris thought that after all she should try her best.


    Her feelings regarding Sylphy were stillplicated.


    Frankly, she did not yet hold an image of her ce in the ''family''.


    However, she did not identify her as an enemy.


    The feelings of beingrades, or rather the feeling of beingpatriots was closer.


    "Hm..."


    While Eris''s face made a frown, she looked down at her attire with no self-confidence.


    There were no funny ces.


    It was not formal attire, but Nina assured that it was not an attire that would bring shame to a Sword King.


    However, she was a stubborn Sword King.


    "The attire is not weird?"


    "Yes. It''s fine. That form is very cool."


    Having received Sylphy''s approval, Eris nodded with [Alright].


    Somehow, having Sylphy say it''s all right was enough for approval.


    "Or would a dress be better? After all, Eris is an Ojou-sama from a respectable family. To say, looking like an Ojou-sama would be better?"


    "If there''s no problem, this is fine."


    Eris has also bought clothes and essories sinceing here, but she hasn''t shown them to Rudeus yet.


    So far, the opportunity to wear them wasn''t there...


    Somehow they did not feel suitable, not once were they put on.


    What was shown was only a negligee for night use.


    Furthermore, at night the period of time to show it to Rudeus was short, as a matter of fact it was soon taken off.


    "About etiquette, until we arrive at Asura Kingdom it is fine to learn from Sylphy."


    "...Well, I''m not reluctant to teach."


    Eris took a deep breath.


    Be a wife.


    Be a woman suitable for Rudeus.


    While thinking she had persevered well, after all just training the sword was not good.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Following Sylphy''s words, Eris and Ghyine nodded deeply.


    Sylphy knocked at the door in front of them and raised her voice.


    "Ariel-sama. Eris Greyrat and Ghyine Dedorudia-sama havee for introduction!"


    "Please enter."


    Sylphy opened the door and entered inside.


    Due to packing, the inside of the room was more messy than usual.


    Ariel was seated in the middle of the room.


    Sylphy moved to stand next to Ariel.


    Rudeus stood in the middle between Ariel and Eris.


    Rudeus first ced his hand to his chest and bowed, then gestured with his hand towards Eris.


    "Ariel-sama. This person is Eris, Eris Greyrat. I''m sure Ariel-sama already knows, she is the swordswoman with the alias Mad Sword King. For this journey, she will apany me, Rudeus Greyrat, as an escort."


    Rudeus said so far, then called her out in a low voice with [Hey, Eris].


    Eris noticed her arms being folded, ced her hand to her chest and bowed.


    It is an imitation of Rudeus.


    "Eris Greyrat."


    It was an attitude that could be considered poor, but Ariel smiled gently.


    "I am delighted to make your acquaintance Eris-sama. I am Asura Kingdom''s second princess, Ariel Anemoi Asura. I have heard many things about you since a tender age."


    "Hmpf, anyway, surely they weren''t good rumors."


    Hearing those words, Arielughed slightly.


    "Indeed, the rumors reaching the royal pce were certainly not good rumors. However, I do not intend to judge a person based on rumors. Rumors are, after all, just rumors."


    "..."


    "Above all, standing next to Rudeus-sama is evidence enough. People who gather near Rudeus-sama tend to have one or two peculiar traits, but they are not bad people."


    Nodding in satisfaction, Eris crossed her arms.


    Spreading her legs to about shoulder width, it''s her usual pose.


    The greeting of a noble''s young daughter was already forgotten.


    "That''s it. Rudeus is amazing. It seems you do understand."


    "Yes... Regardless, it may be for a short time, please be at ease."


    While being seated, Ariel expressed her thanks.


    Seeing this, Eris breathed out with [Hmpf] in a single breath and bowed once again.


    [Cough]


    Scratching the back of her ear after seeing Eris''s attitude, Sylphy cleared her throat.


    Before the cough, Eris made a small [Ah] and opened her arms.


    Then, making a troubled face, retreated to the back.


    Seeing this, with a wry smile, Rudeus indicated to Ghyine.


    "This person is Ghyine, Ghyine Dedorudia. The famous ck Wolf Ghyine. I''d like to introduce her as Ariel-sama''s escort."


    Ghyine came one step forward and kneeled down on one knee.


    Facing Ariel with one eye, sending a sharp nce.


    "Ghyine."


    "I am delighted to make your acquaintance Ghyine. I am Asura Kingdom''s second princess, Ariel Anemoi Asura. Ever since you came to Fedoa region¡ª"


    "I want to ask one thing."


    Interrupting Ariel''s words, Ghyine asked,


    "I heard by working under you, I would be able to fight against Sauros-sama''s enemies. Is it the truth?"


    "It is the truth."


    Ariel replied immediately to this insolent question.


    She has already heard from Sylphy why this person would want to be her guard.


    Ghyine will take revenge for Sauros.


    In name, Eris is Rudeus''s escort, but she seems to join for a simr reason and aim.


    "If you follow me to Asura''s royal pce, the perpetrators responsible for tricking Sauros-sama...will surely be found. No, I will find them. At that time, please swing your sword until your heart is content."


    Ariel seems to know things regarding Sauros Boreas Greyrat''s death.


    To take responsibility for Fedoa region''s disappearance, he was executed.


    One of the four feudal lords, in order to weaken the power of Boreas, it is the result of a scheme to weaken the forces of the first prince.


    Of course, Ariel does not have any memory of issuing such an order.


    However, Ariel thought that there was the possibility that a person in her own faction had a hand in this.


    In that case it would be a difficult situation...


    Even so, the neck of that noble will be presented without hesitation.


    To save Rudeus''s face who introduced Ghyine.


    "I entrust it to you."


    Ghyine said so with a single word and quickly stood up.


    Moving her tail and sending a gaze to Sylphy.


    "Then, what should I do?"


    "Ehm. From tomorrow on, Ghyine-san will be Ariel-sama''s escort. Today''s meeting is intended to make introductions, once the preparations for the journey areplete, pleasee to my ce again."


    "Got it... and Ghyine is fine."


    Ghyine said so in a short amount of time and retreated to the back with one step.


    "..."


    Once again, Ariel took a look at the three figures in front of her.


    Mad Sword King Eris, ck Wolf Ghyine.


    The one who summoned those two was the most powerful magician among Ariel''s acquaintances, Quagmire Rudeus.


    Powerful they may be, but these three people have not sworn fealty to her.


    And, the one standing behind Rudeus was Dragon God Orsted.


    While Rudeus himself denied this, it seems it was on the instructions of Orsted for him to contact her.


    To be honest, it is not known exactly what Orsted is plotting.


    Ariel has only once seen Orsted.


    With just one nce, inexplicable fear was experienced.


    Based on the conversation with Nanahoshi, without knowing the reason for cooperation, a sense of anxiety exists.


    Even so, Ariel remembered feeling a mysterious sense of security.


    Is it because a great amount of forces were assembled before her eyes?


    Despite knowing that an unmanageable force could very well ruin herself?


    Wrong.


    "Then, everyone, I leave it up to you."


    Ariel stood up and expressed her thanks to the three people.


    Replying in kind, Rudeus.


    Seeing Rudeus, hurriedly returning the expression of gratitude, then Eris.


    Lastly lowering her head and returning with a bow, Ghyine.


    "..."


    With the expressions of gratitude ending, Ariel nced at Sylphy.


    The reason she didn''t feel uneasiness was because they had a connection with her.


    It is unknown what Orsted was plotting.


    However, Rudeus followed Orsted to protect his family.


    Hence, Rudeus will not hurt Sylphiette.


    And, Sylphiette will not hurt Ariel.


    This fact gives Ariel a sense of security.


    (Special thanks to you, Sylphy.)


    In her heart, Ariel lowered her head to the peerless best friend standing beside her.


    Part 2


    On the night of that day.


    In one of the countless taverns existing in the magic city Sharia.


    In the bar overflowing with great noise, there is a particrly quiet corner.


    In that corner, a tall woman sat near the counter''s corner, drinking from her cup quietly.


    A dark brown, muscr beast-race woman.


    Although she was a middle-aged woman, from a bystander''s point of view she was a beauty.


    Having said so, there were none who approached her.


    Rising from her was a dangerous atmosphere.


    As the Mad Sword King was an existence that called forth fear, this was what kept her from being popr.


    Furthermore, although she was the teacher of the Mad Sword King, she was not the person known as Mad Sword King.


    In that tavern, a new customer arrived.


    Arriving by tingling the door''s bell was a woman from the long ear tribe with magnificent hair.


    A beautiful face, possessing a stimting body with the exception of her chest.


    However, from her slender appearance, her stomach had gotten unimaginably big.


    She is a pregnant woman.


    Seeing such a woman, some people in the tavern let out a delighted voice.


    [Hey, hasn''t it been a long time.]


    [Is it already fine to not men hunt?]


    [Oh yeah, heard you''ve gotten married.]


    [C''mere and have a drink!]


    As she was treated with such happy voices, she walked inside the tavern.


    Towards the tavern''s corner.


    To the counter''s inner part.


    She sat down next to the seat everyone did not dare to approach.


    The surroundings held their breath.


    "He~ey Ghyine. I''ve kept you waiting."


    She ¨C Elinalise, called out to the beast-race woman sitting at the end of the counter in a cheerful voice.


    "You''rete."


    Ghyine indifferently stated the situation.


    "It couldn''t be helped. I''m pregnant... ah, for me beer and snacks to go with it."


    Elinalize requested so from the storekeeper.


    Hearing that a pregnant woman is drinking, the surrounding men frowned.


    Ghyine was also one who thought so.


    "Is it fine to drink?"


    "To celebrate our happy reunion and to talk about the sad topic. A drink is required for either of them."


    Having said so, Ghyine could not decline.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t drink so much as to affect the child inside. We finally did it, it''s my beloved husband''s child."


    Elinalize stroked her stomach with a charming expression.


    Seeing this, Ghyine made a surprised face.


    "I heard that you became a couple, but to think for you to concentrate on one person."


    "It''s also a little bit surprising to me. But Cliff is quite splendid. I''d like to ask for a little more flexibility, he doesn''t listen to conversations, but he knows what he wants, he feels a strong sense of responsibility towards himself. When we''re doing hi stuff he tries his best, he moves and tries hard to make not only himself but also me feel good. That is very sweet...Ghyine should also try to find someone somewhere soon!"


    "I''m fine."


    When faced against that fond speech, Ghyine replied quickly.


    She has already given up living as a woman.


    She thought to walk the way of life of a swordswoman.


    "Well...I won''t pressure you into it."


    At that moment, Elinalize''s beer came.


    In this area beer was slightly more expensive, but the alcohol content was low.


    For Elinalize, it was more like juice.


    "Now then, to the reunion of dear friends, cheers."


    "Cheers."


    Ghyine clinked the cup in her hand with Elinalize''s cup.


    A satisfying sound echoes.


    Ghyine and Elinalize.


    Thus original members of the ck Wolf''s Fang managed to reunite.


    "It would have been great if only Gisu and Talhand were also at this ce..."


    "...As well as Paul and Zenith."


    When that was said, the enjoyable alcohol became immediately sorrowful.


    However, Elinalize originally came to hold such a conversation.


    It would have been easier to be a little more intoxicated before starting that conversation, but it was nothing to worry about.


    "About Paul...it''s unfortunate. Originally, it should have been me to fall first..."


    "That guy lived life in a hurry. I did think it would lead to an early death."


    "Ah,e to think of it, such a thing was said in the past."


    "It was you who said it."


    "Did I?"


    "Ah...in fact, I did not find it too strange that he died."


    "Paul was splendid to the end... want to listen?"


    "Please tell me."


    When asked, Elinalize started to talk about Paul''s final moments.


    About how he was separated from his family, and how he was desperately searching for them.


    About how despite being such a womanizer, he abstained from women and was wholeheartedly faithful to Zenith.


    About his reunion with Rudeus, as well as the conversation with him.


    About the happy face Paul made when talking.


    And finally how he died protecting Rudeus, Paul''s final moment.


    "I see, that guy has also changed. I recall the time when he and you were fooling around together."


    "Oh my, the number one fool must have surely been Ghyine? I remember the time when you were shaking your tail when looking at Paul."


    "That was a delusion. That was during the oestrous cycle. And, I''m not from Adorudia. Even when happy, the tail doesn''t shake."


    "It''s a metaphor, a metaphor."


    "Hmpf."


    "But, the Ghyine at that time sure was cute. Whenever something happened, you were worried about Paul."


    "It''s in the past. Forget it."


    As Elinalize wasughing, she tossed the seasoned snack into her mouth.


    Making chewing sounds when chewing the hard meat.


    Seeing this, Ghyine did the same thing.


    "Ah, then one more, let''s split it between us two."


    Elinalize pushed her own te towards Ghyine.


    Two people poking the same thing.


    For a while, those two were controlled by the sound of chewing.


    "For me, Zenith was more shocking than Paul."


    When the dish was finished, Ghyine muttered this.


    "I would have never thought that Zenith would be like that."


    "That''s true. But Rudeus seems to be searching for something like a cure, she also seems to recover little by little."


    "..."


    "Surely one day the Zenith we know wille back."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well, that will probably take many years."


    Ghyine lightlyughed and stirred her cup.


    "At that time, I hope we can once again drink together."


    "That''s true. At that time, let''s call Gisu and Talhand, it will surely be a noisy time."


    "What happened to them?"


    "Ah, after the party with Talhand was disbanded ¡ª "


    Afterwards, the two talked about various things.


    About what happened after the party was disbanded.


    About what happened after the mana cmity.


    About what happened after Rudeus was met.


    And not only about that. What happened during their time as adventurers.


    What happened when they entered the dungeon.


    What happened when Gisu gambled, lost their money and every member of the party was extorting him.


    What happened when Paul took advantage of Ghyine''s mating season.


    What happened when Elinalize took advantage of that situation and for a short time the three of them were leading a sordid lifestyle.


    In general it was an embarrassing enough memory to get a red face.


    However, everything felt nostalgic and the memories caused their hearts deep down to tremble.


    In a tipsy state, Elinalize spoke while narrowing her eyes.


    Ghyine also became dead drunk a while ago, resting her face in her hands with vacant eyes.


    "Oh my, it''s unusual for you to drink until dead drunk, are you going back to your room?"


    "It''s all right. The wolf won''t attack me anymore, because it is no longer here."


    Ghyine said so while looking back over her shoulder.


    The rowdy adventurers who received Ghyine''s gaze averted their eyes.


    "This way, I should have epted Philip-sama''s invitation."


    "Philip? Ah, the one from Fedoa region."


    "Ah, once I was asked whether I wanted to be his concubine or not."


    "That is quite a shame. If you had epted, you would have married into money."


    In front of Elinalize''s teasing voice, Ghyine made a lonely smile.


    "I would have been unable to face Eris Ojou-sama."


    "For you to say that to face another, I''m surprised such words came out from you... oh my!"


    Saying so while looking at Ghyine, Elinalize tilted her head.


    Ghyine''s eyes were still.


    They were eyes full of blood thirst.


    "Philip-sama is also already dead. He did not survive the mana cmity. The corpse was buried, the one who killed him was also killed."


    "...Oh my, is that so. That''s quite unfortunate."


    "Eris Ojou-sama married into Rudeus''s family..."


    Ghyine stared intensely at the ceiling.


    "And next is Sauros-sama''s enemy."


    With Ghyine exhibiting blood thirst, some of the tavern''s guests felt danger.


    However, Elinalize was not the slightest bit disturbed.


    She knew that the woman before her had a personality that would suddenly release blood thirst and suddenly cut somebody down.


    But she also knew that she would not be cut down.


    "To do so, I have be the princess''s escort for this reason."


    "Ahh."


    Elinalize let out a sigh and stared at the same ceiling.


    "Ghyine has also changed. In the past, you weren''t such a knight-like woman with such great loyalty."


    With these words Ghyine quickly stopped moving and looked into her cup.


    Amber-colored alcohol.


    Reflected in there was her own face.


    She immediately came to a conclusion.


    "...After all, I am also part of the Dorudia tribe."


    Ghyine said so and stood up.


    She left her seat, walking in a manner that one would not think her being dead drunk.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Returning."


    "My oh my, as always it''s very abrupt."


    Elinalize shrugged her shoulders and stood up.


    She took out silver coins from her pocket and tossed them towards the counter.


    "Ghyine!"


    Elinalize, who finished counting, raised her voice towards Ghyine, who was about to disappear into the night street.


    Ghyine''s ears moved and she turned around.


    "Please protect Rudeus and Sylphy in the Asura Kingdom for me! They are both my cute grandchildren!"


    "...Leave it to me."


    Ghyine gave a reply, her tail stood straight up.


    Elinalize went in the opposite direction, her feet turned to the direction towards the home where Cliff was waiting.


    She believed that since it was her close friend, it goes without saying that she would naturally protect the people around her.

 Chapter 194: SS: Women’s Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 194: SS: Women''s Meeting</h4>


    Part 1


    At the time when Rudeus was drinking alcohol together with other men and, while intoxicated, cried out [How many has it been].


    Inside the bedroom on the second floor of Rudeus''s house.


    On top of the big bed, three women were sitting face-to-face to another, having nothing on other than the nightgowns they were wearing.


    "Then, we will begin the Greyrat house''s 26th regr meeting. Apuse."


    In response to the white short haired girl''s words, the blue haired girl was pping her hands.


    The red haired girl followed the apuse with a serious face while sitting in seiza.


    Although the age of one of them has already quite exceeded the realm of girl, caution must be paid however, because saying this would make the master of Rudeus''s house as angry as a great demon god.


    As long as the appearance is about that of a middle school student, isn''t it fine, was the master''s sentiment.


    If this wasn''t an alternate world, that manner of speaking would be retorted with [That''s exactly the problem!]


    Well then, the red haired woman ¨C Eris made a nk face and took a look at the faces of the remaining two women.


    This woman was pulled over by Sylphy when she was doing training at night in the garden, and was brought to this bedroom.


    Without receiving a single exnation, she was slightly confused.


    The white haired woman ¨C Sylphiette cleared her throat with a cough.


    She was wearing a night gown that was to Rudeus''s liking as always, the top and bottom were made with soft fabric.


    "Then, we will give an exnation for Eris''s sake, who joined our group a few days ago."


    "The exnation will be from me."


    Then, the blue haired woman ¨C Roxy came forward without hesitation.


    She was wearing a one-piece night gown and to people who didn''t know it would only look like a charming design for children.


    "This meeting was nned by Sylphy to allow us to easily be in a position to break up discord, allowing us to get on good terms with another. Respectively, there will surely be feelings of spection, envy and the desire to monopolize, however Rudi does not want us to quarrel over such things. As wives, let us put great effort into making this house especiallyfortable to live in for Rudi."


    Eris looked down at her own garments.


    It has a in, rough appearance.


    Eris decided in her mind to buy night gowns tomorrow.


    "Eris, are you listening?"


    "N, No problem!"


    Eris steadily nodded.


    It has been approximately 20 days since she came to Rudeus''s house.


    Recently, Eris has been feeling a sense of defeat.


    Primarily against the height of Sylphy''s femininity.


    Starting from cooking, toundry cleaning, to Rudeus''s clothes and finally to the furniture in the house, everything was chosen ordingly to Sylphy''s sense.


    Gantly looking after Rudeus, helping him out with the practical side of life.


    On top of that, she helps Rudeus out financially by working as the princess''s escort.


    For the short time Eris and Rudeus were together, she could not help with either.


    For her to be Rudeus''s wife, as expected even Eris could not throw in an objection.


    On the contrary, [For her and me to be treated equally] was an uneasy sense of feeling.


    "Anyway, if you have anything to say, please say so in this ce. Let''s not bring forth our quarrel before Rudi. Lately, Rudi seems to be busy. Let''s not bother him with our matters as much as possible."


    "I understand."


    Eris earnestly nodded.


    Do not fight inside the house.


    Do not trouble Rudeus.


    Recently, Eris has only thought about being together with Rudeus.


    She blindly believed that by doing so, she''d obtain happiness.


    Come to think of it, she has only sparsely thought about matters after that and while reminiscing so, Eris felt like hitting her own head.


    "That is why today''s topic of discussion is about each other. We do not know very much about Eris and Eris doesn''t know very much about us. Then, let us deepen our friendship by learning more about each other."


    Saying so, Sylphy took out a bottle of strong alcohol from underneath the bed, it is a typical drink around here.


    Roxy took out cups and a tray prepared in advanced from the shelf and put them in the middle of the bed.


    Sylphy ced the alcohol bottle on top of the bed and said.


    "For the time being, let''s talk frankly. About how respectively each one met Rudi until now. About how much we love Rudi, let''s let it all out."


    "Just as I wanted!"


    Eris stuck out her chest with confidence.


    She believed that she wouldn''t lose to anyone regarding how much she loves Rudeus.


    "Then, I will start. It was still in Buina vige when I first met Rudi. If I remember right, I was about 5 years old¨D¨D"


    Thus is how the women''s meeting in Rudeus''s house was opened.


    Part 2


    The women''s meeting in Rudeus''s house continued untilte-night.


    As Roxy was pregnant, she refrained from the alcohol, whereas Eris was at a level where she was slightly tipsy.


    The only one who was drunk was Sylphy.


    "You know. That was when Rudi and I first became friends. Since then, I have a~always liked him. So nostalgic. You see, Rudi was hugging me so~ close. He didn''t say anything, but he just, just hugged me...Uhehe."


    With her breath smelling of alcohol, such a Sylphy was clinging and hugging Eris.


    "So what. Even I have been hugged by Rudeus."


    "I heard it just now. Eris sure has it nice. You were together with Rudi at the best period~. You even received his first time~. How was Rudi''s first time? My first time was somehow amazing."


    "N, Nothing particr, it was normal? But, S, Sylphy gave birth to Rudeus''s first child, even married him...Your situation is much more enviable."


    When the conversation proceeded in a worrying direction, the one who forced her way into the conversation was Roxy.


    "Well, even if it wasn''t his first time, isn''t it fine. Even though I have not received any one of Rudi''s first times, I''m happy."


    "Pfffft! Roxy''s out! Because, Roxy''s first. Are you not the number one person Rudi respects?"


    "Respect...I wonder why Rudi respects me so much."


    "Rudi said so [Roxy taught me the number one most important thing]! Surely you have told him something amazing! Something to Rudi''s liking, something hi!"


    "Rudi was already hi even without being taught. He was peeping when I was taking a bath...or rather, I only taught him normally...hm."


    Roxy went into deep thought when saying so.


    Seriously, exactly what part of me did Rudeus like so much.


    Somehow, I had the feeling that our first meeting was quite awful...


    I wonder what I might have taught him.


    I really have no idea.


    "We~ell, even if Roxy is special, Eris is also a bit different~. I have somehow lost confidence..."


    "What do you mean, slightly different...?"


    "I mean, Eris and Rudi have...about the same strength? To be able to stand and fight next to each other is enviable. I meant to try hard and be strong, but I am not even close to Rudi. I feel that Rudi tries to protect me. That I am happy about..."


    Due to the alcohol, the troubled Sylphy has be hopelessly drunk.


    However, when seeing this, Eris did not feel a sense of superiority.


    Eris went to the Holy Land of the Sword with the purpose to match up with Rudeus.


    In fact, she has sessfully managed to achieve skills rivaling his.


    Even in a mock battle allowing magic, she could win against Rudeus.


    That was her aim, and she has finally managed to reach this. This is something she feels proud about.


    But, after all she felt a little jealous regarding Rudeus and Sylphy''s rtionship.


    All the more because she knew that she could never be like that.


    Sylphy in distress, Roxy tilting her head, Eris crossing her arms.


    The bedroom''s door was opened.


    "Excuse me. Madams."


    "Ah, Lilia-san."


    The one who entered from the door was a middle-aged woman wearing maid clothes ¨D¨D Lilia.


    With steam rising up, what was on the tray she was holding was something like potato hodgepodge.


    "I have brought you ate night snack."


    "This, sorry to have troubled you, Lilia-san."


    "No, Roxy-sama. Naturally, it is a maid''s duty to be of assistance to the Madams."


    To the bowing Roxy, Lilia returns the bow.


    "S, so, t, thank you very much."


    "No, Eris-sama. There is no need for gratitude. Since you have be Rudeus-sama''s wife, you have also be my master."


    For Eris, she is a little bit uncertain regarding exactly how to treat Lilia.


    There were many maids in Fedoa region''s mansion.


    However, Eris was somehow able to guess that she couldn''t treat Lilia the same as those maids.


    She is the mother of Rudeus''s sister.


    It seems she was a wet nurse, or something like a second mother.


    In Eris''s mind, she was resolved to work hard to not be hated by Rudeus''s mother.


    "And, it is fine to not be so formal. I have heard many things regarding Eris-sama since the time in Buina vige..."


    "A, About what?"


    "Well..."


    Lilia hesitated.


    The news regarding Eris that could be heard in Buina vige were quite awful.


    "About how you were quickly bing violent with your hands, about how it was deemed impossible for you to live as a noblewoman......and how you were like a wild monkey."


    "..."


    Eris pouted.


    To be honest, nothing has changed much since those days aside from her sword arm.


    There was a time when she did try her best, but in the end was left abandoned.


    "But, you have be a fine person. A Sword King-sama...if Fedoa region''s feudal lord-sama saw the current Eris-sama, they would have surely been proud."


    "Is that so...but Otou-sama and Ojii-sama are no longer..."


    "Ah, I beg your pardon."


    Lilia bowed while making a sad face.


    "It''s fine. It was that kind of incident. No matter where you go, the unfortunate have been ruined. Even Rudeus''s Otou-san and Okaa-san..."


    "..."


    In an instant the atmosphere inside turned sad, only the steam from the mother''s warm dish was rising.


    The one who felt the ufortable atmosphere was Sylphy.


    "C,e to think of it, Lilia also knows about the time when Rudi was born."


    "...Yes. Originally I was hired to be Rudeus-sama''s wet nurse."


    "How was Rudi before he met Roxy and me?"


    "About Rudeus-sama when he was just born?"


    Having said so, Lilia remembers things about the past.


    "Let''s see, at first I thought Rudeus-sama was eerie."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Well, why...I guess because there were many times when Rudeus-sama was in unexpected ces and when you thought he was finally found, he would make a creepyugh."


    Liliaughed when she recalled those times.


    Even though Rudeus-sama was such a cute child, I wonder why I avoided him.


    At that time there were indeed bad feelings, but they were forgotten with time, leaving only the good feelings behind.


    "Ah, but he hasn''t changed much even now?"


    "That''s true. But for the most part in those days, he made an expression with an unpleasant smile when he was rubbing your chest when being held..."


    "...but he hasn''t changed much even now?"


    "...When being told so, it seems true."


    Since long ago Rudeus was an hi kid.


    After hearing this story, only one person wasughing through her nose in the atmosphere that has be slightlyplicated.


    "If he liked Lilia''s chest, then he won''t have any problem with mine."


    That was the statement of a red haired woman who possessed an extremely voluptuous bust.


    "I was a little worried about it. Sylphy and Roxy are quite small, I wondered whether mine would be fine."


    "R, Rudi doesn''t care about such a thing."


    Though Sylphy said so, her voice was slightly trembling.


    "Come to think of it, he was always staring at a woman''s chest in the middle of our journey."


    "Eh, even during the journey? Ah, speaking of which, immediately after our wedding, whenever there was a chance he was rubbing my chest. During rest day, he was touching them all day long."


    "Mine weren''t rubbed that much...I wonder if he doesn''t like them..."


    Roxy rubbed her own chest while being slightly dejected.


    However, unfortunately, they were not in the right size to properly rub them.


    It was a sad matter.


    "With this, I will..."


    "Lilia-san, let us drink together. asionally."


    Sylphy stopped Lilia who tried to leave the room.


    Roxy was also in agreement.


    "Come to think of it, during the time in Buina vige, I do not remember seeing Lilia-san drinking alcohol...I''m unable to drink on this asion, but after going through all the trouble, how about it?"


    "However, there is a need to take care of Madam Zenith."


    "Then, together with Zenith-san."


    "That''s right. If you''re an adult, at the very least drink alcohol."


    Sylphy and Eris made ttering remarks.


    Drunkards are life forms with vigor.


    In an instant Sylphy coaxed Lilia and involved even Zenith to serve the drunk party.


    Part 3


    Elinalize felt lonely the night Cliff was not there.


    Today, Cliff went out.


    In a manly way, he dered that he will have a man to man talk with Rudeus and went out.


    Without trampling on his male pride, Elinalize raised her voice and said [Have a nice trip].


    She was immersed in thinking to herself that she was such a chaste woman.


    However, she immediately became bored.


    Even for Elinalize, who embraced Cliff despite being pregnant, with him not being here, she could not satisfy her sexual desire.


    In the first ce, during pregnancy her sexual desire does not grow that much.


    Even if she did not do it for a day, she would be fine.


    To see the appearances of Sylphy and Roxy, Elinalize started walking towards the Greyrat house.


    What she saw was a happy drinking bout between the 5 women of the Greyrat house.


    "My my, it looks like an interesting event is urring.


    "Ah, it''s grandma. Lize grandma, your stomach sure has grown big~, is it a brother, is it a sister? Hm? But Cliff being the father, Rudi is...ehm ehm."


    By the time Elinalize arrived, Sylphy was already near Eris and massaged her chest from behind.


    Eris didn''t react to that, only silently sitting, eating food and drinking alcohol.


    Zenith continuously pouring alcohol into her cup, as if it was a dinner''s drink.


    At her side was Lilia, also drinking.


    While having Roxy serving her sake, Lilia was picking a quarrel.


    "Roxy-san, why does my daughter not receive Rudeus-sama''s affection!?"


    "I do believe she receives his affection."


    Roxy replied earnestly to Lilia''s words while thinking that not getting drunk was quite a shame as she had a child in her stomach.


    "It''s just that she is his sister..."


    "Isn''t a woman''s happiness to receive a man''s love!?"


    "It''s indeed my happiness, but I do not think it''s necessary to receive Rudi''s love...Aisha is excellent, I''m sure one day she will find a good partner."


    "Someone better than Rudeus-sama!?"


    "There are not many men better than Rudeus...thinking that way, it''s not like I have made a mistake. Although it is true that it feels like it was a bit premature.


    The moment Elinalize saw this, she immediately recalled the meeting of women in the adventure guild, who could not marry.


    Despite that in this case everyone here was married, she remembered such a meeting.


    The ones who caused this, Paul and Rudeus.


    She realized the depth of the parent-child karma, but leaving it aside for the moment.


    "Seriously, even Rudeus would cry when seeing this. A woman should only show her drunken state when she and a man are alone."


    Elinalize happily entered the meeting.


    There was nothing for her to fear.


    "Oh grandma, saying such a thing~. Ah, right. Isn''t grandma a~always teaching Roxy some hi techniques. Why do you not teach me such techniques? He~ey, why?"


    "Ah, for Sylphy to have already drunk so much...the reason why I do not teach you techniques is because making Rudeus believe that you are a naive young girl who doesn''t know anything excites him more..."


    "The~en it''s already fine, because I want to know various things. Because I''m already sick to let Rudeus do as he please on the bed! It''s about time to make Rudeus gasp!"


    Seeing this disastrous scene, Elinalize abandoned any rational thoughts for a few seconds.


    Her brain made the decision to drink and join them.


    "For now, give me a cup."


    Elinalize took an empty cup with one hand and rushed it down with one gulp.


    Seeing this, Sylphy held up one finger.


    "Ah! That''s a no go. You can''t drink alcohol that way because of the big one in your stomach~!


    "Leave such matters for Roxy to say."


    "No proble~em, because Roxy isn''t drinking, there''s no proble~em. Even if you drink, there''s detoxification magic, there''s no proble~em."


    It was something that the sober Sylphy would not say, but today she''s drunk.


    Elinalize joined the conversation and sat on an empty chair somewhere.


    "Even I have learned about detoxification in school."


    "I can do it without chanting~."


    "Ah, yes yes, very impressive, as expected of my grandchild."


    Elinalize easily dodged Sylphy''s boastful speech and began opening her mouth.


    "Rather than being grandma''s grandchild, it''s thanks to Rudi''s education. Whether it''s magic or on the bed, I''m below Rudi by a considerable margin."


    "But men are also aroused by such women?"


    "Right~? It will be a different time for me to show Rudi my other side. Uhehe."


    It took approximately one hour for Elinalize topletely catch up to the amount Sylphy has drunk.


    Part 4


    That day, five women were intensely drinking.


    Drinking, drinking and keep drinking and threw out the matters in their mind.


    The anxiety they felt because recently Rudeus was moving behind the scenes.


    Suspicion towards Orsted and the Human God.


    The optimism that they''ll somehow deal with it.


    With the addition of alcohol, while talking about such things, it gave them a momentary feeling of joy.


    With everyone else falling asleep after getting tired from drinking, only Roxy was left sober and while grumbling, applied detoxification magic to everyone in the end.


    She then returned to her own room and went to bed, to be ready for school tomorrow.


    She still had work tomorrow.


    Not until the following morning did Roxy remember the one girl who was not able to take part in this meeting and went to bed while sulking.

 Chapter 195: The Road to Asura

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Road to Asura</h4>


    Part 1


    There are eight members for the journey.


    Ariel, Luke, Sylphy, Elmore, Kleene.


    Ghyine, Eris, and I joined as part of the princess''s escort


    A huge two wheeled carriage, and five horses.


    Unexpectedly the preparations for the voyage of Second Princess Ariel Anemoi Asura, who hailed from a country as great as the Kingdom of Asura, were rather simple.


    Ostensibly, it was because we were returning incognito.


    Hiding the truth that we are returning via teleportation from the public.


    However, in spite of being incognito, many people were lined up at the entrance of the Magic City Sharia.


    The principal of the Magic University, along with members of the student council.


    General Manager of the Magic Guild.


    Head of the magic tool atelier.


    Among others, heads of various organizations, members of royalty from the Magic Triumvirate, and representatives of nobles, came to see Ariel off one after another.


    I wonder if these guys don''t know what incognito means.


    Out of all its possible meanings, none of them included a big number of farewells, escorted in such a grandiose way.


    ... Well, this troublesome send-off is also the fruit of Ariel''sbours.


    Orsted is mighty, but his connection with the human race is almost nonexistent.


    There maye a time when he will need these connections.


    It was my duty to deal with them in his stead.


    Part 2


    Now, it''s time for departure.


    We will travel by teleportation, horseback, and carriage.


    Take the horse carriage to the Sky Castle via magic teleportation circle, which teleports the entire group just north of the [Upper Jaw of the Red Dragon], at which point we will travel southward bynd.


    Perugius also set up a magic circle where the horse-drawn carriages can enter.


    If Perugius can do that much, I wanted him to send Arumanfi to Asura Kingdom to draw the magic circle.


    I tried to voice my suggestion, but Perugius said that out of the thirteen people including himself, only two are able to draw the teleportation magic circle.


    They''re Perugius and Sylvaril.


    In addition, it looks like the teleportation circles can''t be installed anywhere.


    The teleportation magic circle in the Sky Castle is fueled by Perugius''s magic, but to activate the teleportation magic circle that acts as the receiver, a certain condition must be met.


    As for the condition, it''s magic.


    In the past, taking advantage of ces that possesed a high magic density, the genius that created what came to be called teleportation magic produced a magic tool that semi-permanently activated the magic through absorbing magic from its surroundings.


    In other words, teleportation circles cannot be made in ces that did not possess a high magic density.


    The fact that teleportation magic circles I used to travel to the Begaritto Continent were located deep in a forest and the desert, were due to such reasons.


    Of course, fromter research, it became possible to keep the magic circle active by attaching magic crystals periodically.


    In the case of using a magic crystal, it''s called manual feed type magic.


    Because ¡ºThe magic density is thin.¡» in most of the area around Asura Kingdom, most magic circles are the manual feed type.


    The magic crystal is installed during an emergency and is removed when not in use.


    Only a select few urately know where to ce the magic crystal.


    in our situation, both were destroyed. The type that didn''t require a magic crystal along with type that did require a magic crystal. Everything had been blown apart.


    The location, the equipment, and the magic circle.


    If the three factors previously mentioned are not known, it is impossible to create a magic teleportation circle.


    So how does Perugius intend toe to the Asura Royal Pce?


    For now they told me: [You don''t need to worry about that.]


    Because of Ariel-sama, it looks like they intend to make a surprise appearance.


    Part 3


    "Amazing. It''s amazing! Rudeus! Look! The town is so small!"


    The moment when we transferred to the air fortress, Eris raised her voice.


    After jumping off the horse to look down on the sky and up at the castle, she raised a voice of admiration.


    It was an unexpectedly childish reaction from a twenty-year-old woman. We could not help but cast wry smiles.


    Still, it''s really heartwarming.


    One person''s mood somehow became better after seeing Eris''s reaction.


    It''s Sylvaril who has been waiting before the magic circle.


    She looked quite pleased seeing Eris running wild.


    Enough to even be seen as such with the mask over her face.


    "I hope you like the scenery from the Sky Castle, Chaos Breaker."


    "It''s the best! First time I''ve seen something like this!"


    Seeing the carefree smile of Eris, Sylvaril''s favor for Eris increased.


    Honesty is the best policy.


    "Is that so, then allow me to introduce myself. I''m the first familiar of Perugius-sama, Sylvaril of the Void. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    "Eris Greyrat!"


    Eris seemed itching to go into the castle.


    Was it just my imagination or did it look like Sylvaril was showing her around with a happy mood, exining this and that?


    While watching that charming scene, we followed them.


    While exining this and that to Eris, Sylvaril guided us to the audience room.


    We nned to greet Perugius before our departure.


    "So you''vee."


    As always, Perugius was proudly sitting on a chair while surrounded by his familiars.


    This time only a greeting was done.


    And so when Ariel came forward, and started to make a formal statement... Eris swiftly stepped forward.


    "And who are you?"


    I was horrified.


    In my mind floated the image of Eris clenching her fist and hitting Perugius. Even if it''s Perugius, he will not be so forgiving if we tried to pick a fight with him.


    When I quickly tried to stop her, Eris knelt down to her knee.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Eris Greyrat, and I''ve be Rudeus''s wife a while back. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    I was taken aback.


    Wait a minute, who is this person kneeling respectfully again?


    "Armored Dragon King Perugius D. Eris Greyrat. I know about you. Trained in the sword holynd, challenging Orsted, befitting of the nickname [Mad Sword King]."


    "I am still immature..."


    "Oh."


    Although Eris is trying to be humble, but she''s speaking in monotone.


    Possibly, she only memorized the words without knowing the meaning.


    "Eris Greyrat. Your attitude is admirable, I like it."


    Perugius looks happy.


    "In that case, I too need to apologize for my subordinate''s actions during the incident eight years ago."


    Eris looks up and she made a quizzical look.


    That face. It was the face of [I don''t remember that].


    "Do not worry about it."


    "Is that so? ... I appreciate it."


    Perugiusughed and shook his hand carelessly.


    Eris stood up, she walked towards me with a fully self-satisfied expression.


    It was a face that seemed to say: [I can do this much if I want to, you know.]


    She might have been practicing a lot for this.


    In any case, Perugius seems to like Eris.


    His attitude towards her is different from the one towards me.


    As I thought, everyone would be fond of a honest person without a hidden side. Getting along with each other is a good thing.


    "Everybody, please follow me."


    After Ariel gave her greeting, Sylvaril guided us out of the audience room.


    The teleportation magic circle was located in a ce reached by looping around after going through the entrance.


    The teleportation magic circle was emitting a faint light from the inner part of a currently emptyrge hall.


    Sylvaril exined this and that regarding the hall, but I''ll omit that.


    We step on the magic circle.


    Part 4


    The teleportation circle''s destination was a ruin.


    The ruin used to house the teleportation circle on the other side.


    The same type in Begaritto''s maind and near Ranoa kingdom.


    ording to Orsted, there were many more of these ruins in the past, a variety of races seemed to have been moving freely between the continents.


    It became totally prohibited to prevent it being exploited in the event of war.


    A certain dragon tribe hated this rule, thus they hid the ruins they were using on their own by putting barriers around the ruins.


    All over the world, there will always be guys that stand against the world only for their convenience.


    Since we can movefortably thanks to that, I am not going to me such desires.


    The ruin was within a dense forest.


    From the valley called [Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw], it''s a little northwest on the map ording to the information received that was confirmed in advance.


    However, that is where the problem was about to ur.


    Although it''s good that we can move the whole carriage using the magic teleportation circle, we can''t move the carriage out of the ruins.


    We have this many people, yet we didn''t think of that...?


    While I was still dumbfounded by that, Ariel''s two servants began to disassemble the carriage carefully.


    Two people disassembled the carriage in a fluid motion and carried the pieces outside the ruin.


    And while I was thinking that they seemed to have assembled the carriage into small packages.


    From there, loading the parts of the carriage on horses, we move to the vicinity of the highway.


    There the reassembly of the carriage was finished in no time.


    Since it was getting dark when we got out on the highway, we decided to camp the night there near the highway.


    "Whew ..."


    Surrounding the campfire, we prepared food.


    There was no need to worry about kindling or food in this ce with woods nearby.


    I mean, it''s been collected from the demons that attacked us in the forest.


    Beast type monsters and firewood (Treants), also some wild grass.


    Firewood (Treants), they really do exist everywhere.


    There is even one living in my house, so maybe Treants are the next ruler of the world.


    Normally I would just sit on the ground, but one of Ariel''s group had brought a carpet.


    Should I say as expected of the princess?


    Sylphy and two servants were in charge of cooking.


    I offered to help, but I was gently turned down.


    Well, with Sylphy''s skill even if I help I will just get in the way.


    Just in case I told them that I can make tableware and cookware if there''s not enough.


    During the cooking I was feeling bored.


    I thought about patrolling the surrounding area to alert the party for iing danger, but Ghyine and Eris are already doing that.


    It looks like my turn won''te.


    In this journey, there is no work for me.


    This is the first time it''s been like this.


    I''ve never experienced this, not even during the time when I was traveling alone and intruding on other parties.


    In those days I, having a surplus of magic, was treasured as a person useful for various chores.


    From the purification of water to the production of tableware.


    Since there are several servants here who can use magic, the work that was usually mine seems to have disappeared.


    Well, my job is not to look after Ariel.


    Since I am fighting against Hitogami, I need to determine who his apostles are and defeat them.


    Our current conjecture is Luke, Darius, and one more person.


    The possibility of the North Emperor or Water God being an apostle is high.


    I have heard ways to deal with them from Orsted.


    I simted in my mind what I was taught many times, but I should try it out in actualbat.


    "...Anyway."


    I look at Luke while muttering.


    A splendid armored figure, he stood close to Ariel.


    He''s in a position to immediately protect Ariel at a critical moment.


    ...if Luke is an Apostle of Hitogami.


    And if I decided to not kill him.


    I wonder what Orsted would do about Luke.


    Luke''s important to Ariel.


    When Orsted requires Asura''s assistance after Ariel bes king, it would be bad if there was an apostle of Hitogami advising Ariel.


    No, Asura Kingdom will being to Orsted''s aid far into the future.


    Which means that Luke will probably be dead by that time.


    So it probably doesn''t matter.


    But, if Ariel died immediately there wouldn''t be a meaning for her to be king.


    No, the event ¡ºAriel bes the king.¡» would surely be a turning point.


    Or the event ¡ºThe First Prince bes king.¡» might be our Bad End g.


    Yes... Just in case, I''ll ask Orsted about it at the next opportunity.


    I don''t know if he will tell me though.


    Orsted does not tell me in detail about the events 100 years in the future.


    I asked him about how Hitogami said [The world will be destroyed if I die], but he just replied [That possibility exists.]


    It feels like he will be fine with whatever happens afterwards as long as he can kill Hitogami.


    Well, even if the world is destroyed in the future, the me in the present can''t afford to worry about it.


    My goal for now is to protect my family as best as I can.


    It would be irresponsible, but I can''t be so hard headed.


    The events of the future must be settled by the people of that generation.


    But would my descendant lend their hand to Orsted even knowing the world will be destroyed beforehand?


    Or maybe they will lend their hands without knowing about it.


    If it is thetter, it''s a little pitiful.


    To prepare for that possibility, it would be better if I leave some words for them for the time being.


    "Rudi, the meal is ready. Ghyine and Eris too, let''s eat!"


    My thoughts were interrupted after hearing those words.


    Well, after I get back from the Asura kingdom, I should write about it in my diary.


    I have a tendency to forget things.


    Dinner was delicious.


    As expected of Sylphy.


    And the other two attendants are also amazing.


    Even though we don''t have a lot of food supplies in this situation, they could make it this delicious.


    I should ask them to teach me the next asion there is spare time.


    Part 5


    Night.


    Ariel is the only one that is using the tent while the rest of us are on watch duty shifts.


    We watch in sets of two.


    That said, there''s seven people excluding Ariel.


    So there are three shifts.


    At that time, one person patrols the surroundings.


    Me, Sylphy, Eris, and Ghyine.


    All of which have the ability to defeat a demon alone.


    "I''m going to patrol the surroundings."


    The first day is my turn.


    As I say that to others, I begin to walk away from the bonfire.


    Towards the deep forest ahead.


    In total darkness, the only light source is the torch that I am holding.


    However, I know that there are no monsters in this area.


    But being cautious is never a bad thing.


    "..."


    Then after walking for about five minutes.


    And quite a distance away from the campfire.


    A guy abruptly appeared in the dark.


    A flowing silver-haired man with golden Sanpaku eyes.


    A man with a scary face akin to a devil, he appeared out of the darkness.


    "Eek!"


    I screamed involuntarily and was about to let the torch fall from my hand.


    "Ha...Excuse me. Thanks for your effort. Orsted-sama."


    "Ah."


    While I was greeting him, I sat on the nearby tree roots.


    Orsted also sat down on the tree root on the opposite side.


    Orsted is following us.


    It seems that Perugius also knew about this.


    Since the magic circle was used to follow us.


    Thus we scheduled a period of contact during the journey.


    Since it will be suspicious if we meet too often, we only meet once every few days and only during my turn to patrol around.


    "What''s the news?"


    "Luke isn''t making any suspicious moves. The journey is also going smoothly."


    And, I finished my regr report.


    Since it''s the first day, there is not much to be said.


    Orsted also didn''t seem to expect anything and didn''t pursue this matter any further.


    "That''s good. Maybe there won''t be anything for a few days."


    "Right."


    "Just be extra careful after passing through the [Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw]."


    "Okay."


    The Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw.


    It is a connected valley at the Red Dragon Mountains that separates the northern part of the central continent and the Asura kingdom.


    An unforked valley, wide enough that big carriages can pass each other in the valley area.


    By the way, I was nearly killed by Orsted in the Red Dragon''s Lower Jaw.


    After passing the valley, there is arge forest.


    It''s a famous forest in the Asura kingdom.


    That forest is called the [Red Dragon''s Beard.]


    But, it is often lumped together with the valley to the north and called the [Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw].


    Also, although it was part of the Asura kingdom, to the south from the forest is the border of the Asura kingdom.


    As if to surround the south side of the forest, there is a rampart like the Great Wall of China built there, with a few hundred soldiers stationed there.


    It was to stop the monsters from entering the south and also to prepare for an invasion from the North.


    There are all kinds of reasons.


    And the most important point.


    This deep forest is often used to deal with important people.


    Once you enter the forest, it bes a ce where there will be no witnesses.


    In some areas of the forest, there are powerful monsters, and there are bandits prowling along the northern and southern paths.


    It''s a great ce to secretly assassinate someone.


    If Darius had received advice from Hitogami, this is where he will send his assassins.


    After all, sending soldiers to the northern part of the Upper Jaw of Red Dragon would be considered as invasion of another country.


    If they attacked the Princess after passing the southern checkpoint within Asura Kingdom, it will surely be big news.


    It will be bad press for Darius under these two circumstances.


    Therefore, the first chance to kill the princess is here.


    If it is here, they are able to kill Ariel with the least possible risk.


    Orsted predicted so.


    "So, it will be as nned."


    "Yes."


    If there is an attack, taking the highway will probably be risky.


    Since the highway is dangerous I will suggest an alternative route.


    And, at the same time we could go and scout for Tris and her band of thieves.


    If there is no attack, Orsted will move at that time.


    A self directed y.


    For that end, we stashed away a bunch of summoning scrolls along with magic crystals.


    We will find out that the magic beasts in the area are being controlled by some individual.


    That''s the n.


    "If there is an attack, the possibility of the North Emperor Auber Corvette appearing is high. Be careful of that guy."


    "Yes. Just as nned."


    "Oh ..."


    If Asura Kingdom has hired the North Emperor and the Water God.


    Orsted saw that the possibility that the North Emperor is dispatched as an assassin is high.


    The swordsman named Auber, it seems he is good at those kinds of jobs.


    An unpredictable swordsman that symbolizes the North God Style.


    From his hairstyle and clothes to his way of fighting, everything about him is unique.


    A man gifted in surprise attack.


    ¡ºPeacock Sword¡» Auber Corvette.


    Eris has already been informed beforehand about the possibility of fighting him and the Water God.


    If I''m right, Eris had learned swordsmanship from Reida and Auber for some time.


    Surely it will be difficult to fight against your former master.


    Although I thought that, she only folded her arms and answered, [Yes! I can''t wait.].


    Those two people, I wonder if she didn''t build any close rtionships with those people like with Ghyine.


    What I mean is, Eris, you don''t have friends in the Holy Land of the Sword? I''m a little worried.


    "I''m concerned."


    "About what?"


    "You."


    "..."


    "I have to say, for this uing battle, you''re being too optimistic."


    Optimistic.


    I wonder if he''s right.


    Maybe so.


    But, I am prepared.


    I also heard about instructions for what to do.


    Although there is a chance that Auber won''te, I still simted several ways to deal with him.


    Also, I know in my head that he is a terribly strong opponent.


    All that''s left is to just deal with it calmly.


    While I can''t say that it''s a perfect n, there''s no reason to feel more nervous than necessary...probably.


    Rather, I should rx at this stage, it is more efficient...probably.


    "Just in case, take this."


    Orsted took out several sheaves of papers from his bosom.


    They were scrolls withplex magic circles drawn on them.


    "It is a magic circle for the king ss healing magic. You mentioned that you could only use healing magic up to advanced level. In case of emergency, use it."


    "Yes ..."


    The healing magic of the king ss. To what extent could it heal?


    Even for major injuries like missing limbs, such magic can regrow them perfectly.


    My defensive and evasion ability, and the enemy''s offensive ability.


    Based on those factors, it would be best to have at least this level of recovery.


    "So even king ss healing magic has magic circles."


    "Almost all magic in this world can be reproduced with magic circles."


    "Almost......then there is magic that cannot be reproduced?"


    "As long as it''s not a unique magic with a special invocation."


    "Such as?"


    "The howling magic that the beast tribe uses and the gravity magic used by the dragon king. Those things, without understanding the logic behind them, cannot be reproduced."


    Howling Magic, what I''ve been calling Voice Magic?


    Once, I surprised someone with it.


    The level I can use it at is more or less able to scare people, but I don''t know if it''s because of the actual magic or not.


    "Although I read that your future self has mastered gravity magic, it probably would have required considerable time to master it. Researching, understanding, and training."


    "... Orsted-sama, I''ve heard that you can use all the techniques in this world. Can you also use gravity magic? "


    "That''s right, although it''s not a very user friendly technique."


    Oh, so you could.


    That''s expected.


    "But I assume you don''t know from the moment you''re born... You too have to learn them one at a time, right?"


    "It is so."


    I see.


    At the moment, I can''t even imagine the basic principle even if I heard it.


    With time, maybe it''ll naturallye to me, how anti-gravity and the like would work.


    Well, rather than pursuing what I do not know or if I can learn it, it''s better to do what I can do right now.


    Such things could wait for when I had more space to breathe.


    All right.


    Now the next matter to discuss is ... Luke.


    "Come to think of it, Orsted-sama. Assuming that Luke is an apostle of Hitogami, it''s up to me whether or not I need to kill him, right? "


    "That''s right."


    "In the event that I don''t kill Luke and princess Ariel still bes King, what will happen to him?"


    "Nothing will happen. When that timees, he will also escape from Hitogami''s grasp."


    "Is it safe to assume that only three apostles of Hitogami will appear? Can we leave him as it is?"


    "It will not be a problem. Humans will remain as apostles of Hitogami only until the result of his future predictiones."


    Until the result of a future prediction?


    Something this important should be said earlier!


    What the hell, what if I thought the apostles could change in the middle of a fight?


    "And a certain turning point acts as a boundary for Hitogami''s future sight. In this case, the turning point is when Ariel does or doesn''t remove Grabell and Darius and bes queen."


    "So until then, the apostles will not change?"


    "That''s right."


    Muu, you keep such important things untilter ...


    Well, that''s alright for now.


    Let''s say it is good just to know about this now.


    Until this is over, the apostles will not change.


    On the contrary, once it''s over, the apostles will cease to be automatically.


    Well, there is still the possibility of them bing an Apostle again.


    And judging from Orsted''s tone,


    If any apostles die before the predictiones true, Hitogami cannot rece them.


    That''s the reason to kill them.


    "...Now, return. If you don''t hurry back soon, it will be suspicious."


    "Okay."


    With that, I finished the scheduled contact with Orsted.


    I quickly returned to the campfire and reported that there was nothing of note surrounding the camp.


    I finished my shift and covered myself with nkets.


    In this way, the first day of the trip to the Asura kingdom passed.

 Chapter 196: The Red Wyrm’s Upper Jaw

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Red Wyrm''s Upper Jaw</h4>


    Part 1


    The Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw.


    It is a valley with just one continuous road.


    It is not as straight as the Holy Sword Highway.


    But, it''s a single path without any forks.


    It''s between two different country''s borders, a neutral area without an owner.


    We passed by a big caravan while traveling there.


    There were ten wagons and more than fifty horses carrying the cargo.


    It''s a big caravan carrying cargo from the Asura kingdom to the Magic Triumvirate.


    The caravan is travelling in a single file escorted by adventurers.


    These adventurers have been ring at us harshly.


    Seeing that, I suddenly remembered about my old days.


    There was also a time when I was part of the escort of a caravan heading to the north.


    It wasn''t as big as the caravan we passed, but if I remember correctly it had many young merchants in it.


    I think if they came to greet me, I wouldn''t remember any of their names.


    At that time, I was alone.


    Solitude.


    I was so lonely.


    After all, at that time I was under the impression that I had been abandoned by Eris.


    During that time I thought my life as a man was over.


    During that time I thought nothing mattered anymore, and there is nothing to believe in this world.


    In those days, strengthening my body and worshiping God were my only truths in this world.


    Since then, I have done all kinds of things.


    I got my confidence back through Sylphy, and now I''m a father of one.


    I''m not one you would call ¡ºVenerable¡», but I am a father.


    Clearing my misunderstanding with Eris, making her my wife.


    Roxy also came along and married me, and now she is pregnant with my second child.


    With those three wives, my night life has also be merrier.


    If the me in the past saw my current situation, what would he say?


    In my situation, if I wanted to rub some tits ... maybe one of them will let me?


    "...Hey, why are you suddenly so quiet?"


    I heard Eris''s voice from my side.


    I suddenly noticed, unaware that Eris and I were side-by-side.


    By the way, since I cannot ride a horse, I''m stuck sitting behind Sylphy.


    "Hey Eris."


    "What?"


    "Can I grope your tits?"


    "Saying that out of the blue...... of course not."


    Was it no good?


    Is asking so casually out of bounds?


    ...... Well.


    The me in the past probably wouldn''t have much to say.


    He would justugh coldly to himself and say congrattions.


    The me in the past, was one of those guys.


    I would keep my distance while congratting them, acting like that happiness is unrted to me.


    "..."


    "You know, Rudi."


    A voice came from the front, it''s Sylphy.


    "Even though you asked to grope Eris, why didn''t you ask me...? "


    Before I was aware of it, my hands were already massaging Sylphy''s chest.


    No wonder my hand started feeling good.


    "Oh, my bad. I did that unconsciously."


    "It''s fine for now since there aren''t really any monsters here, but hold it in until after we leave the valley, okay?"


    "Thank you, thank you, Sylphy. You''re a good girl, truly, a good girl."


    "Getting thanked for rubbing my chest is a bit..."


    While scratching the back of her ear, Sylphy gave a wry smile.


    I rubbed her chest at every opportunity after I married her.


    Sylphy got used to me fondling her chest all the time pretty much.


    I also formed a close attachment to her breasts.


    "Rudeus, you can sit behind me tomorrow!"


    Eris is burned up with jealousy, saying that while blushing, and ran up to the front row.


    Haha...I am quite popr.


    Well ... we will be exiting the valley soon.


    An ambush will definitelye. With that in mind. I became more serious.


    Part 2


    Upon exiting the Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw, a huge forest appeared.


    The valley exit is located on a slightly higher altitude.


    In the distance from the spreading forest below, I could see a wall.


    But because of the forest''s height, I can''t see the road in the middle of the forest. I can''t determine where the ambush will happen.


    Whatever happens here, it won''t be seen by anyone.


    Or so Orsted says.


    From here, it seems he can see the exit of the forest from the walls.


    In other words, anyone can confirm who is entering and leaving the forest.


    On the other hand, from the forest entrance here we can''t see the wall.


    To an attacker, this is a geographical advantage for them.


    A perfect ce to ambush us.


    "Atst, I have returned to this ce."


    At the entrance to the forest, Sylphy stopped the horse.


    Luke was also stopped.


    The horse-drawn carriage was also stopped.


    As for Ghyine and Eris, they also stopped their horse.


    One of the servants got down from the driver''s seat.


    Luke and Sylphy also got down from their horses.


    From the horse-drawn carriage, Ariel came out.


    She held a small bouquet.


    On the roadside, five people walked up to a stone.


    It looked like an ordinary stone.


    There was nothing decorative about it.


    However, on the surface, there are ¡Á marks engraved.


    Ariel acted first, cing the bouquet on top of the stone, and I followed suit.


    The pose of prayer of the Millis church.


    Ariel is not a devout believer of Millis.


    I''ve never seen her praying to god.


    The same goes for Luke.


    I don''t know about the attendants, but Sylphy is also different.


    In other words, the ones that are resting under the stone are people who served Ariel.


    Dead in this forest, in the Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw, her Knight escorts, her magicians, or her attendants.


    I heard that in the Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw, many of her escorts died, especially near the border.


    So, I will also pray for the time being.


    "From here on out, we will be at at a greater risk of being ambushed. So, let''s camp here for now and continue our journey tomorrow."


    At Ariel''s words, Sylphy went back to her horse.


    Her face seemed to be stiffer than usual.


    Part 3


    In the evening of that day, I went over our formation once again.


    After that, we should take some time to review each member''s specific role to avoid getting disoriented during any uing battles.


    Ghyine and Eris are our main attackers.


    Sylphy will be our support, who''s able to quickly respond to any situation,


    and I will be the rear guard, with the Demon Eye of Foresight.


    My role is to basically oversee the battle.


    Since my eye of foresight can''t see something that is outside of my field of view.


    In addition, Elmore and Luke will be protecting Ariel.


    I wish that those three could also be better equipped, but it can''t be helped since their power inbat iscking.


    Even if they did fight alongside Ghyine and Eris, they would just get in the way.


    In any case, to prepare for a surprise attack, they must be at Ariel''s side to protect her.


    Using a magic tool to mimic Ariel, Kleene acts as Ariel''s double.


    It is a magic tool that can change hair color and facial features.


    To make the disguise more convincing, she trimmed her hair to about the same length as Ariel''s.


    Their heights and figures are different, but ... that can''t be helped.


    Anyway, for the sake of Ariel''s life, those two remaining servants will act as sacrifices.


    I know nothing about them, but I''d like to finish this without anybody getting murdered.


    Tomorrow, we will move on the assumption that there will be an attack.


    "We moved here using the teleportation circle, so won''t the assant be expecting us muchter?"


    To that someone''s question, Ariel replied.


    "Senior Minister Darius is a very thorough person. He had already made preparations the moment Father became ill."


    Like that.


    Who or what kind of enemy will we face? No one knows yet.


    But I already shared information about the North Emperor and Water God who were hired by the Asura kingdom.


    On top of that, the North Emperor Auber will also be our enemy.


    I''m telling them with that warning in mind.


    I thought about how to fight him so we could handle this problem more efficiently, but if Auber and Luke are the apostles of Hitogami, there is a possibility that they''ve already made countermeasures.


    Making preparations to fight him, while they make preparations to counter that.


    If that happens, I can''t even count on my demon eye.


    So I will deal with it personally this time.


    Warning everyone of Auber''s surprise attack, while protecting everyone''s safety.


    Well, rather than me protecting Ghyine and everyone ... I feel like I''m the one being protected.


    Anyways, let''s do our best so that no one dies.


    Part 4


    The next day.


    We''re moving based on the formation discussed at the meeting.


    On horseback were Ghyine, Eris, Sylphy and I in the front.


    Riding the horse-drawn carriage are the two servants and Ariel, followed by Luke at the back of the horse-drawn carriage.


    While travelling cautiously along the forest road, we encountered a bend in the path that prevented us from seeing beyond it.


    Just before the bend.


    On a certain small tree, I found a mark carved into it.


    A mark that looks like a $, a signal that Orsted and I came up with in advance.


    It means¡ºThere''s an ambush ahead.¡»


    Good, we don''t need a self-directed y then.


    Pushing the capability of my foresight eye to the max, I tighten the grip on my staff.


    I also activated Zariff''s Arm, so I''m ready to use the magic absorbing stone at a moment''s notice.


    Blowguns and poison darts may suddenlye flying, or showers of advanced magic may rain down towards the horse-drawn carriage.


    In either situation, if I can see it with my demon eye I can avoid it.


    However, there wasn''t a need for that.


    Ghyine and Eris are at the front.


    Blocking the way of those two are figures of armored soldiers standing shoulder-to-shoulder.


    Numbering more than a dozen.


    "Halt!"


    Slightly ahead, Ghyine and Eris stopped their horses.


    "Who is it?"


    The armored soldier did not answer Ghyine''s question.


    Because of the full face helmet, I cannot see his facial expressions.


    Among the armour-d shoulders there''s one wearing shy conspicuous feathers.


    He should be the captain.


    "..."


    They were silent.


    In silence, they just blocked the road.


    "Rudi...get down."


    In response to those words, I jumped off the horse, and walked towards Ariel''s carriage.


    Sylphy is still riding a horse, going ahead.


    Taking a position in between Ghyine and Eris, she stares at the captain.


    "I am Fitts of the Royal Guard!


    The one behind me in this carriage is known as the second princess Ariel Anemoi-Asura from the Asura kingdom!


    Whose soldiers are you?! State your name! "


    A manly voice shouted high.


    So cool.


    "..."


    But the captain does not answer.


    Instead, he silently draws his sword.


    "!"


    Following suit, the other soldiers also draws their sword.


    A high-pitched *Jakin* echoed through the forest.


    At the same time, soldiers armed to the teeth emerged from the forest making a *Karawarawara* noise.


    Most of them have swords, but I only have a staff and we''re considerably outnumbered.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Getting off of his horse, Luke is already taking his stance.


    Elmore sitting on the driver''s seat is clutching her whip with tension.


    Inside the horse drawn carriage, Kleene disguised herself as Ariel.


    "Uraaaa!"


    "Gaaaaa~!"


    Already Ghyine and Eris have engaged the soldiers up ahead.


    Their swords cut down the soldiers so fast that it didn''t even leave an afterimage.


    The two are so fast that the soldiers were defeated before they could even unsheathe their swords.


    "Leave the magic to me!"


    Sylphy had to precisely control her magic so as to not hit Eris and Ghyine.


    I can''t see, but it appears there are magicians behind the soldiers.


    The number of enemy soldiers is almost thirty.


    Yet troops continue to pour out of the forest, it looks like there are still more of them.


    Despite this, it seems such an advantage in numbers means nothing against Ghyine and Eris.


    The enemy troops are being decimated in the blink of an eye.


    Eris is moving freely on her own.


    Ghyine moves to covers her blind spot.


    Furthermore, Sylphy supported them both with magic.


    The trio constantly repositioned themselves to avoid being surrounded, and they''re ughtering the armored knights.


    They are strong ... Those three people.


    It will be alright even if I leave them alone.


    "Luke-senpai! Are there any enemies behind us?"


    "No!"


    Response from Luke protecting the back of the horse-drawn carriage.


    It''s look like the enemy wants to lure us into a retreat.


    A trap?


    It''s a trap.


    "What will we do, withdraw?"


    "No, it seem that it''s possible to break through, so ..."


    Looking ahead, the flood of soldiers have parted in two.


    Then, a person appears between them. Ghyine and Eris stopped moving.


    The person was smaller than I expected.


    Only about a meter tall.


    Hobbit Race.


    His small body wrapped in full body armor.


    His armor polished clean, so clean that it shone brilliantly in the light.


    With his short stature, he totally looked like a disco ball.


    I felt when he came out in front, the soldiers surrounding him felt fairly relieved.


    The feeling of being in a Sensei''s presence.


    Apparently, he seems to be powerful.


    Can he be Auber?


    "My name is the North King Wii Taa.


    One of the Three Swords of North God.


    ¡ºLight and Darkness¡» Wii Taa. "


    ... Who?


    "I see you are ¡ºck Wolf¡» Ghyine.


    I challenge you to a duel! ! "


    Disco ball draws his sword.


    Fitting his short stature, it''s a short sword 30 centimeters in length.


    But the de shines so brightly like a mirror.


    However, an one-on-one fight at this juncture?


    It is a situation of dozens versus three already, I wonder what kind of intention he has?


    "Hmph."


    Ghyine pointed her de, letting out a snort.


    It was directed to the Wii Taa that pointed his sword.


    "Very well. I, Ghyine the ¡ºck Wolf¡» Sword King, shall be your opponent."


    While holding a reserve sword on her waist, Ghyine was facing the North King.


    So, the flow of time has stopped.


    The grunts stopped moving, after while checking their surrounding they began to fall back.


    Sylphy also fell back ncing warily at the soldier''s movements.


    What remains is an atmosphere for a duel against the man called North King.


    But Eris can''t read the mood.


    She lunges ahead toward the retreating soldiers.


    "Daaaaaaa!"


    "Ah! Hey! Eris!"


    Sylphy also enters the fray haphazardly.


    Covering Eris''s back, a helter-skelter battle started.


    Are those two people alright?


    The number of enemies is great.


    I look at them for a moment, they aren''t taking any attacks. Seems there is plenty of room forfort.


    ... Alright, it''s okay to leave them for now.


    I want to support them, but I can''t move from this ce.


    Due to Eris''s rampage, the distance between the horse drawn carriage and her widened a bit.


    Still, Auber has not shown himself yet.


    Until he appears, I cannot move.


    Auber is skilled at surprise attacks.


    If we divert our attention, he mayunch a surprise attack from behind us.


    It''s a very textbook tactic, but it would be the best time for it.


    A moment of distraction.


    He would strike during that split second opportunity.


    Especially against powerful magicians, he would hit them during their incantations.


    Therefore, Orsted said.


    If it turns into a skirmish, don''t use any magic until that guy shows himself.


    Even if your ally is in a pinch, don''t give them any support.


    If you''re patient, Auber would change his target, he willunch an attack on those who are most off guard.


    In that moment, you could snipe him.


    Therefore, I cannot move.


    I need to be alert of my surroundings with my eyes wide open.


    Even so, I feel concerned.


    Instead of the North Emperor, the North King Wii Taa appears out of nowhere.


    If another strong guyes out and it''s not Auber, I guess I''ll need to give the order to retreat.


    "Ugh, kut!"


    "Hahaa~! ¡ºck Wolf¡» Ghyine! Your skill is rotting!"


    And against Wii Taa, Ghyine is being pressed back a bit.


    Or rather, Ghyine''s movement is strange.


    When Ghyine tries to go in for an attack, she stops for a moment and turns her face.


    Wii Taa doesn''t miss a chance like that.


    He dashes into Ghyine''s body at a speed you wouldn''t expect from his short limbs andunches a shower of attacks.


    His thrusts only made shallow wounds on Ghyine''s skin, it looks like she avoided a fatal blow.


    Since the beginning of their duel, Ghyine has yet to take a step forward to attack.


    She would ready her stance and motion an attack, but turns away each time for some reason, allowing Wii Taa to counter.


    Something happened.


    But, I don''t know what it is from my position.


    What did you do?


    I try to observe Wii Taa.


    He is as sparkly and shiny as a disco ball, and is hard to keep an eye on.


    While he moves in to strike Ghyine, he puts out his left hand.


    His left hand is not holding anything.


    Then, is he using magic?


    Ghyine turns away her face.


    Was it sand?


    You''re trying to blind her?


    No, It doesn''t seem that way.


    I don''t see anythinging out from his hand.


    But, there''s no doubt that Wii Taa''s left hand causes Ghyine to turn away.


    Ghyine couldn''t look at him whenever his left hand pointed towards her direction.


    ... Oh, is that how it is?


    Light.


    By reflecting sunlight with that mirror-like armor, he robs Ghyine of her sight.


    Every time Ghyine goes in for an attack, he blinds her.


    What a dirty trick!


    However, Ghyine looks like she''s having difficulty.


    If she continues on like this, she might lose.


    Should I cover for her?


    What should I do?


    If I don''t act now it will be toote.


    First of all, is Auber really here?


    Do I keep guard or leave Ghyine to die?


    ...


    All right.


    I began to pour magic into Aqua Hartia.


    Using Earth and Water magic.


    In other words, the usual quagmire.


    Melded magic -.


    " ¡ºMud Rain¡»! "


    In a moment the clouds cover the sky.


    The falling raindrops are brown like chocte.


    It quickly covers the battlefield.


    Rain that contains mere mud.


    It did not have any offensive power.


    As it falls on the ground, it turns the ground slick and loose which robs the soldiers of their mobility.


    Some slip and some fall over.


    Since Eris and Ghyine trained their lower body, the mud has no impact on them.


    As for Sylphy, it dyes her hair brown, but let''s set that aside for now.


    "Nuooo?"


    As Wii Taa''s polished armor bes muddy, the disco ball loses its light.


    "Gaaaaaaa!"


    The yell of Ghyine''s fighting spirit resonated through the woods.


    From the de near her waist, Ghyine fires off a sword of light.


    Wii Taa tumbled to avoid it, but blood was gushing from his shoulder.


    With this, the winner has been decided.


    I continued to be vignt against Auber...


    Then, I looked back.


    "What?"


    "?"


    Right behind us, there was a man.


    I saw a strange person.


    Wearing a rainbow colored jacket, knee length pants, with three sword attached to his waist. There is a peacock tattoo on his cheek, and his hairstyle was like a satellite dish.


    He''s wearing a dirt-colored cloak on his back.


    And from that cloak, a trail of silky sand spills down.


    At the end of this trail, a hole was spotted in Luke''s blind spot, who was supposed to be watching our back.


    This fellow, he was hiding in the hole he dug up in the road.


    "..."


    His features and clothing matched the description.


    This guy is the North Emperor Auber.


    " ... You found me."


    The next moment, my foresight eye saw Auber''s movement.


    <He draws a sword with his right hand>


    "At this distance against a magician...sorry for the sneak attack!"


    <Auber swings the sword downward.>


    I immediately react with my left hand.


    The left hand where Zariff''s Arm is attached.


    Although the arm feels no resistance from the weight, Auber is still faster.


    "¡ºArm, Fly ¡»!"


    "Fuooo!?"


    My artificial arm flew off at a ridiculous speed.


    Despite that, Auber barely evaded it with a backflip while tilting his neck, dodging the arm.


    Making a [Badzun] sound, the artificial arm lodges itself in a distant tree.


    While holding the sword, Auber nces back and forth between the arm that flew and me with rounded eyes.


    "W, What...the..."


    My heart is beating rapidly.


    I knew that Auber would attack with his tricks.


    Even though I knew about it from Orsted...damn.


    Is this the result of not following his directions?


    Now I have to fight Auber one-on-one.


    My opponent is a North Emperor.


    While he isn''t necessarily weak when fighting normally, his specialty is in surprise attacks.


    But... I have heard of the actions that I should take after exposing this figure.


    It is possible to win, I''m fine, calm down, I''m strong, I''m strong, I''m Strahan, I''m Stallone.


    "Rudeus the ¡ºQuagmire¡»."


    Auber did not attack immediately.


    While standing there, he spoke to me.


    "Although I have heard the rumors, you are indeed strong."


    Why are you noting at me?


    Although this method cannot be used if you are noting at me...


    "... Where did you hear my name?"


    "From a certain beast over there. When I was teaching sword art to that beast, she always said [Rudeus is awesome!]."


    So it was Eris.


    "A man who could tame that beast, would be a praiseworthy man. Really, like the rumor said...even his arm can fly."


    It seems he is fascinated by my Rocket Punch.


    And I''m being watched with a vignt eye, as if I will try some other weird trick.


    What a bad-mannered guy.


    It''s not like I''m some kind of rare animal...


    But, it''s good that he''s being cautious.


    After all, in the edge of my vision, Ghyine has defeated Wii Taa and ising towards us.


    It''s not a far distance, she should be here soon.


    If it''s two-on-one, our chances of winning will increase tremendously.


    "Eris, and Ghyine.


    Silent Fitts, and Rudeus of the Quagmire.


    As a precaution, we have brought Wii Taa but...


    Since I couldn''t kill Rudeus, this will be hard on us."


    Auber convinces himself and nods.


    I wonder if he''lle.


    "Well, there is no shortage of opponents!"


    He''sing.


    But, in the current situation, if I can hold him for even a few seconds, I can attack him with Ghyine in a pincer maneuver.


    And, I know roughly what technique Auber uses.


    I can do this.


    I can bring him down.


    "My name is, North Emperor Auber Corvette!"


    Auber drew the sword with his left hand and sheathed the sword in his right hand.


    I also started pouring magic into my staff in response to that...


    "This is... Goodbye!"


    Auber started running.


    Not toward me, but toward Ghyine.


    Huh?


    Did he just say goodbye?


    "Auber!"


    "Oh, it''s ... Ghyine! Long time no see!"


    "Gaaaaaaa!"


    "As expected, you haven''t changed at all."


    Before anyone noticed, Auber had thrown the bag that was in his hand.


    The bag flies to Ghyine in a smooth arc.


    Ghyine promptly cuts the bag while it is still in mid air.


    Upon being cleaved, some kind of smoke suddenly scatters from the bag.


    Ghyine face is ... showered by it immediately.


    This is bad.


    "¡ºStone Cannon¡»!"


    "Uooh~~!"


    Auber easily avoided the rock cannonball that came flying from behind with a fluid movement.


    Can Ghyine give chase ... no, that''s impossible.


    Flour was showered on her face, making her eyes shed tears uncontrobly and causing her to sneeze repeatedly.


    Mixed with spices, it''s a special tear gas from Auber.


    Slipping around Ghyine like a cockroach, Auber was getting close to Sylphy and Eris who were ughtering the soldiers.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Regroup!"


    With those words, men begin to escape into the forest all at once.


    And, Eris noticed Auber at the same time.


    Moving her body to protect Sylphy, she was trying to intercept him.


    "Ugaaaaaa!!"


    "¡ºMy sword, aze!¡»"


    At the same time the chanting stopped, Auber''s sword was covered in mes.


    While sidestepping in and quickly removing something from his waist, Auber put something in his mouth.


    I also know this trick.


    I can make it.


    "Buuuu~~!"


    "¡ºWater Wall!¡»"


    Oil gushes from Auber''s mouth to ignite the ming sword, and attacks Eris.


    But the magic Iunched managed to stop it.


    The fire hit the water wall and was extinguished in a moment.


    Eris does not care about the water wall in front of her.


    So as to tear to pieces both the opponent and my magical attacks, she shed her raised sword diagonally downward from the shoulder, assailing Auber.


    "Taaaaaa!"


    A sound of *Zan~tsu*, was heard.


    With a thud, the upper body of Auber, who was divided, fell to the ground.


    "Alright!"


    "Che."


    While I was delighted, Eris clicked her tongue.


    When I looked closely, what fell to the ground was not Auber''s upper body.


    It''s a log.


    Without realising it, a log had fallen on the ground.


    The log wrapped in a sand covered cloak.


    Huh...?


    I wonder what happened.


    It should have been seen with my Foresight Eye, but I do not know what happened.


    And at that moment, I thought that something was flying towards the log. A Talon w.


    A w with a rope flew toward the log.


    Catching onto the cloth and pulling it from a distance.


    The cloth flew lightly in the air and settled into the man that was holding the tip of the rope.


    In the forest, there was Auber, wearing a cloak and hiding behind some flowers.


    Auber, that he would recover his cloak with that w...


    Is that cloak some kind of magic item?


    To allow the party wearing the cloak to instantly swap out like that...


    Was it Utsusemi no Jutsu [Substitute Art]?


    I didn''t hear about this, boss!


    "You''ve improved your skills, Mad Dog! I''ll be leaving first! Let us meet again!"


    "Wait!"


    "Wait, Eris!"


    Eris tried to chase Auber, but she was stopped by Sylphy.


    "There are still soldiers in the forest, don''t chase after him alone!"


    After hearing these words, Eris looked back towards me.


    Then, to the direction where Auber disappeared.


    Clicking her tongue, she sheathed her sword.


    "Hmph."


    Eris walked back towards me unhappily,


    Sylphy continued to vigntly search for remaining enemies while holding her wand.


    For now, there seems to be no signs of any enemies nearby.


    Only corpses remain.


    "Whew..."


    For now, the raid will end with this.


    But, Auber mayunch another surprise attack, so we must stay alert.


    We should at least stay vignt until the night.


    Part 5


    Result of the battle.


    The enemy: nearly destroyed.


    Damage against us: almost nil.


    The only damage was Ghyine''s sneezing and tears that did not stop for almost an hour.


    Since detoxification and healing magic didn''t work we were a little bit impatient, but the symptoms subsided when flushed with water magic.


    I often feel the weakness of healing and detoxification magic.


    Maybe it doesn''t cure hay fever either.


    It seems that there is no hay fever in this world...


    I immediately helped to clean up the corpses we had piled by the roadside.


    Normally it might have been okay to just leave them, but right now we were still in the forest.


    If you leave dead people alone here, their bodies will be revived into the undead.


    Basically, leaving corpses in a ce like this is forbidden.


    We stripped the armor, piled up the remains together, and then burned the corpses.


    "..."


    While going about the work, Luke''splexion became grim.


    The more he worked, the grimmer his expression became.


    This wasn''t because he knew the identity of the corpses. Rather, his focus was on the armor the corpses were wearing.


    I wonder if there is something on it.


    "Hey, Luke. This crest is..."


    I found the reason immediately...


    As for what it was, it could be found on a lot of the corpses.


    On their armor, a crest was emzoned.


    The crest symbolized a certain lord from the Asura Kingdom.


    That crest was from a ce known as the Milbotts territory.


    It is a territory that is owned by one of the four major noble families that had a strong military force in the Asura Kingdom.


    The soldiers who attacked us came from the faction that ruled over that territory.


    That means...


    Luke muttered what I had already guessed.


    "Fools..."


    The lord of Milbotts territory...


    Philemon Notus Greyrat had betrayed Ariel.

 Chapter 197: Suspicions and Theories

    <h4>Chapter 197: Suspicions and Theories</h4>


    Part 1


    One hour after the ambush.


    After dealing with the dead bodies, we''ve set up camp in a secluded part of the forest.


    Surrounded by a stone fence, we''re in the middle of a war council around a bonfire.


    "Foolishness ...such foolishness..."


    Luke looked stupefied.


    Seeing that Philemon turned his back on us, he mumbled harshly with vacant eyes.


    Was it surprising?


    No, only to Luke.


    Ariel and the others look nonchnt.


    It seems like they have considered that possibility.


    Only Luke is shocked, since he is Philemon''s rtive.


    Or was it from the lies Hitogami fed him?


    What did Hitogami tell him?


    And has the lie already been exposed?


    Knowing him, I doubt he''ll do something so convenient.


    Should I... prod him for answers?


    No, I should wait for an opportunity.


    "Ariel-sama."


    "What is it Rudeus-sama?"


    "I think Auber will attack again whether we are in this forest, before we cross the border, or after we cross the border. I think he will attack us on a regr basis."


    Ariel was puzzled.


    "I suppose so?"


    Such a situation, we have no choice but to face it. That was our assumption from the start.


    "I was able to fight him this time, but Auber was a more formidable enemy than I thought, on top of that, the number of enemies in this raid are greater than I thought... Apparently, the other side is going all-out to kill you, Ariel-sama. For the next attack, they will definitelye more prepared than thest time."


    "... is it that difficult to just fight them off?"


    Hearing Ariel''s word, I nod.


    "I won''t say it''s difficult......but. Perhaps, the border checkpoint will be the next ambush. It might be a trap I think "


    "But without teleportation magic we can only move onward."


    The conversation is going exactly as I expected.


    Talking to Ariel is so easy.


    It feels like she already knows what I want to say.


    "Yeah, but if you already know they willy a trap all we need to do is avoid it."


    "Well ... Then, is there another way to cross the border without walking into their trap?"


    "Yes"


    "How?"


    Before I realize it, all eyes are focused on Ariel and I.


    I feel that it a little hard to talk.


    "Around the border, there are bandits and ve traders whose main upation is smuggling. Let''s negotiate with them. If all goes well, we may cross the border without passing the checkpoint."


    After hearing my suggestion, Ariel was posing thoughtfully saying [Hmm].


    Sylphy is giving a somewhat quizzical face.


    Neither Ghyine nor Eris have heard about this.


    "Rudeus-sama, didn''t you said earlier that we shouldn''t do sketchy things?"


    "Yes. That does not change, but I seem to have misjudged a little about the severity of the situation. My intention remains the same."


    "... Is that so?"


    I was nodding while saying that, Ariel seemed convinced.


    She stared at Sylphy and then looks at the surroundings, while her eyebrows are making a ''/ '' shape.


    "Sylphy, What do you think?"


    "...I think it is a good idea. I do not know how credible the thief band is, but if Rudi suggested it, I think it is less dangerous than crossing the checkpoint."


    "I''m not satisfied with Rudi''s suggestion. Why didn''t he suggest that in advance? Also, why did you give that suggestion only after we were ambushed? It seemed as though you were waiting for this attack? "


    "Luke?"


    Luke gulped, and Ariel looks at Luke.


    He slowly raises his head, as if he saw a ghost.


    Looking at me with pondering eyes.


    "You, what are you plotting ... ?"


    He said clearly.


    His voice is trembling.


    With a face full of doubt.


    He watches me.


    "Your movement, it was as if you already knew that Auber wouldunch a surprise attack."


    "I had already predicted this."


    "It looked like you also knew his fighting style."


    "That''s thanks to my foresight eye"


    Still Luke.


    Shouldn''t you be grateful that I checked your blind spot?


    "Auber''s retreat seems too suspicious."


    "If I was killed by his first strike, then I guess he would''ve pressed the attack without retreating."


    "I know, but why didn''t you stop that guy from escaping?"


    "...I could have stopped him if I used arge scale attack magic. But in that case, Sylphy and Eris would have been in my line of fire. Also, there''s a possibility that he has some magic items to evade my magic attack."


    "...Really?"


    Hey.


    Your tone sounds like I''ve joined hands with Auber.


    ... Oh, is that so?


    It was this sort of scenario?


    I joined hands with Auber, and Darius and orchestrated that ambush. That''s the first conclusion most people make.


    You''ve got me.


    If you just think a little bit you will surely see that I''m not allying with Auber and Darius...


    "... Luke-senpai. Didn''t I help Ariel-sama under your request?"


    "I certainly did request your aid... But your actions are strange. My father would not betray me. Father is..."


    Luke''s behavior is suspicious.


    So this is the the work of Hitogami.


    Just what kind of advice did Hitogami give to Luke ... ?


    Wait, maybe Luke is not visible to Hitogami right now?


    That should be the case with Orsted nearby.


    The presence of Orsted acts as a jammer for Hitogami.


    It''s possible that his advice for Luke has missed the target.


    ... Or maybe that Hitogami has already discarded Luke.


    "...What the heck are you saying now?"


    Eris looks frustratedly at Luke.


    Like she''s ready to beat him down anytime.


    Sylphy looks alternatively between Luke and I with a sharp look.


    Ghyine looks like someone with a huge [?] on her head.


    "Ariel-sama."


    With a stern face, Luke turned his face toward Ariel.


    "I don''t agree. Rudeus''s recent actions have been strange."


    "Is... that so?"


    "Also, I worry about the credibility of the alleged band of thieves. Although I agree that we should avoid the checkpoint, but I think we should head back, and request help from Perugius-sama "


    Asking for Perugius''s help, huh...


    Indeed, you have a point.


    To ask for one or two of Perugius''s familliars to act as escorts, this will enhance our strength and will enable us to force our way through.


    Yeah, I also feel that this is quite a good idea.


    I''m fine with anything as long as Ariel is safe.


    But I must get in touch with Tris and her band of thieves.


    Besides, I don''t always have to stay together with Ariel.


    However...if I leave her there is the possibility that Ariel might die.


    "...Elmore, Kleene, what do you think?"


    "I support Luke-sama"


    "Me too."


    "Is that so?"


    The two servants are likely to support Luke.


    With this it''s 2 to 3?


    But, this party is not a democracy.


    The leader of this party is Ariel.


    Everything was decided by Ariel.


    Well, if it can''t be helped, I will try to contact Tris alone.


    I''ll make the excuse that I want to do reconnaissance in the country beforehand or something.


    But will it be suspicious if I go alone?


    ... Maybe I should bring Eris or Sylphy.


    "..."


    Ariel did not consult with Ghyine or Eris.


    A shadow covered her face while she takes her time to consider the situation.


    She narrows her eyes, staring at the bonfire, indulging in deep thought.


    "Okay."


    After a while, she looked up.


    Looking alternately between Luke and I.


    After looking at us twice, she stopped her gaze at Luke.


    "I will go with Rudeus-sama''s n."


    "What!"


    Luke begins to get angry.


    "Why?"


    "Perugius-sama won''t be so generous as to lend a hand to the king that fled from her own kingdom. If it''s only at this level, I won''t rely on him."


    Saying that, Ariel winks at me.


    ... You mean, you intentionally sided with me?


    I wonder why?


    Perhaps Ariel wanted me to owe her a favor.


    Although it was convenient for me...


    "But, that''s putting the cart before the horse. Working with the likes of thieves! We won''t know if they''re plotting against Ariel-sama¨C "


    "Luke."


    Luke is blindsided by Ariel''s decision.


    "What''s wrong with you all of the sudden? Suspecting Rudeus-sama suddenly?"


    "But father is ..."


    "Didn''t we already discussed the possibility that Philemon would betray us before? Didn''t you say that if it''s father it may happen?"


    "I certainly did think so before. However, I am certain that I''ve heard..."


    And, Luke shut his mouth before he spoke.


    Ariel also seem a little surprised by his reaction.


    Luke was wide-eyed, and lips trembling.


    "Luke, by chance ...... did you hear it from your brother?"


    Ariel stops abruptly.


    Then, in a different tone, she asked Luke.


    "Luke Notus Greyrat, who are you?"


    Luke looked at Ariel with an understanding look.


    Then he shifted his gaze to Sylphy, me, and rest of the party.


    After seeing the anxiousness in our eyes, he looks back at Ariel.


    Kneeling without diverting his gaze, Luke said looking up.


    "I am your knight."


    "And I am your princess."


    Luke looks down, Ariel nodded.


    Like a shadow has been casted off, those two share a satisfied smile.


    All that needs to be said has been said.


    That was all that was necessary.


    With such satisfied smiles on them, Sylphy and the others looked relieved as well.


    "Let''s depart. Rudeus-sama please lead the way."


    "Yes."


    Anyways, with this we''re contacting the bandits.


    I will not betray Luke.


    But anxiety remained.


    With this conversation, there''s no doubt that Luke is an apostle of Hitogami.


    Part 2


    Returning to the highway then entering the forest again.


    I already knew the location of the band of thieves.


    Enter the forest from a certain mark on a rock, then head straight to the East.


    The band of thieves in question is located in the East side of the forest.


    Apparently under a cliff at the foot of a mountain.


    However, our pace is slow.


    Since our horse-drawn carriage was disassembled.


    Ariel tried to ride a horse at first, but after seeing how high up it was she came down immediately.


    Since there is a risk of falling from the horse.


    We''re moving through an area that''s usually impassable while leading horses.


    If you clear the way with magic, you won''t have to take a detour.


    Although in that case, it will be easier for the enemy to track us.


    However, if we''re fighting against demons on the way, we will leave a trail no matter what.


    Well I guess we don''t need to care about it too much.


    Along the way, we rested many times.


    Because Arielined that her feet were sore repeatedly.


    It''s because she is not familiar with walking through the forest.


    Fortunately, Ariel did not voice anyints aside from that.


    Sylphy repeatedly applied healing magic to Ariel''s feet, and waited for her to catch her breath.


    "..."


    There is no conversation in particr.


    Concerning the Apostles of Hitogami.


    What made them apostles is the advice given by Hitogami.


    Luke, Apostle of Hitogami.


    He has gotten some advice.


    No doubt about it.


    But it is unclear when he received it, or what the advice was about.


    Looking at my example, Hitogami did not give me advice often.


    He came out frequently on asion, but on average hees about once a year.


    If Luke''s situation is simr, he would''ve received advice maybe once or twice.


    Most likely, Luke received advice just before he came to my ce.


    It''s to make me an ally for Ariel.


    Right.


    That advice is directly linked to Luke''s action.


    But after this attack, I feel that it is a little different.


    Perhaps, Luke received advice about the Notus house.


    And now, he has been treating me awfully.


    Like before, he is giving me a threatening attitude using me as the culprit.


    For example, ¡º I''m trying to take over the Notus house. ¡» or ...?


    No. Stupid.


    If you just think about it a little, you''ll know that I don''t want that.


    If I''m really interested in that, I wouldn''t live in the Magic City Sharia and I would''ve been more aggressive towards Ariel.


    People value things differently.


    If you value something, you tend to assume it''s coveted.


    And if you''re told that someone''s aiming for the same thing, you''re prone to believe it.


    If you''re Luke what would you want the most, perhaps he wants to be the Head of the Notus house.


    Although I don''t know for sure.


    This time, Philemon betrayed Ariel.


    This might or might not be due to the advice of Hitogami.


    The diary didn''t say anything about this...


    No, Eris was at Philemon''s mansion in that world''s diary.


    Eris is a Boreas, and Boreas belonged to the first prince''s faction.


    If you think about it, even without Hitogami''s intervention, Philemon would have most likely betrayed us.


    So Philemon isn''t an apostle after all.


    Given his influence and ability, Darius is still the most likely candidate.


    That''s right, Darius.


    Another apostle.


    Senior Minister Darius Silva Ganius.


    I wonder what kind of advice he received.


    At the very least, he would have gotten information such as ¡ºAriel is heading to the Royal Pce¡».


    Ariel had said, ¡ºDarius is supposed to have predicted our return at the time the king became ill.¡».


    However, our enemy''s force is powerful.


    The North Emperor and a North King.


    Both should be valuable forces.


    How would you prepare against an opponent of uncertain strength?


    In regards to the second prince, I''ll discuss that another time.


    We''ve reached here through teleportation magic.


    I don''t know how long it takes for information that ¡ºAriel is heading to the Royal Pce¡» to reach the Asura kingdom from magic city Sharia.


    But, the information shouldn''t be fast enough to allow Auber and Wii Taa to ambush us.


    That exins why Auber came straight for me.


    Instead of targeting Ariel, he chose me.


    When I think about it.


    ... There is a possibility that Darius''s target is not Ariel, but me.


    Either way is fine.


    For Hitogami and Darius, Ariel and I are both hurdles.


    His advice must be something like that.


    It''s easy to understand.


    Thest apostle remains unknown.


    I''m still pondering about Auber''sst sentence.


    Auber knew that I was in the party. He mentioned that [Wii Taa was brought].


    Does that mean ...


    No, Darius might have known about it.


    I can''t determine from this attack alone who could be an apostle of Hitogami.


    It seems the North Emperor knew of my participation, but he might have also heard it from Darius.


    Either way, Auber''s an opponent I have to defeat.


    Even so, facing Auber''s mysterious fighting style.


    As well as his mastery of a variety of tools.


    Such as oil and tear gas.


    I''m sure that he still has some tricks up his sleeve.


    This time he gave off a very dazzling impression, but ording to Orsted, he''s strong even if ites down to a regr sword fight.


    Although I''ve heard about him, it is a big difference when you''re watching it with your own eyes.


    I wasn''t caught off guard covering for Ghyine. But all it takes is one mistake, one bad choice, and he could have taken me out from behind.


    I want to take him out for sure next time...


    Though Orsted said that killing this guy is hard.


    Even though he stood out so much, he disappeared so easily into the forest.


    The name of North Emperor isn''t just for show.


    Well, rather than Peacock Sword or North Emperor, he gave off the feeling of a ninja.


    No, he is a NINJA.


    A NINJA in a parallel world.


    ... Using oil and tear gas, I wonder if I should try to imitate him.


    Part 3


    Midnight.


    I contacted Orsted.


    Since the battle just ended, there was a lot to report about.


    "Was Auber hard to catch?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Even though you told me how to counter him..."


    "No, It is fine. It''s easier said than done. Besides, if Auber is determined to escape, then he cannot be killed."


    Auber''s movements after he decided to withdraw were fast.


    His pattern wasplex, I could not predict what he will do.


    But Orsted seems to know most of his patterns,


    I wasn''t able to counter them at all.


    Well, in that case, Orsted can just kill him if he wanted to, but...


    ... No, let''s not go in a direction that relies on him so much.


    Faith alone can''t solve everything.


    Leave Auber to me.


    I need to do it.


    I believe I can.


    "Anyways, who is Wii Taa?"


    "Someone might have called him. Perhaps at Hitogami''s proposal."


    "... Well, what kind of guy he is?"


    Just in case, I should learn about my enemy''s war potential.


    "¡ºLight and darkness¡» Wii Taa.


    In the North God Style faction, he is a disciple of Kalman III. Indeed, he has been the bodyguard of the Notus house for a long time."


    Notus?


    Perhaps he''s Luke''s, or maybe Paul''s home tutor?


    "As his name suggests, he is good at blinding his enemies using light from his polished mirrors and armor in the daytime. At night, he inks his entire body, using fog and a magic tool that emits ck smoke to blend into the darkness."


    Thus, in the daytime, dirty his armor, during the nighttime, light up the battlefield, that will counter him.


    Supposedly.


    "His sword skills aren''t bad, but... Ghyine and Eris should able to handle him."


    That makes sense.


    Although he uses a cheap technique, it seems that it only supplements his skills.


    There''s no way anyone can be a North King using cheap tricks alone.


    "Still, we don''t know who else the enemy has employed."


    "At King Rank?"


    "No Sword King of course... but how many more Water Kings, Water Emperors, or Sword Emperors might be involved?"


    "How many does he need to hire to crush us?"


    "No, Darius probably only needs one or two guards with the Water God there."


    Because the enemy has the force of someone as strong as the Water God, the enemy might have becent.


    Hitogami might have suggested all the additional hires in that case...


    But it''s only advice after all.


    "Since the Three Swords of North God were all present inside Asura Kingdom, the possibility exists that all of them have been hired."


    "Three Swords of North God, who are they?"


    "Ah, about the counters to them, let me tell you."


    Three Swords of North God.


    Self proimed leaders of the North God Style. Four in all.


    Each with their own unique set of skills and particr features.


    After teaching me how to counter each of them, we proceed to the next topic.


    "What about Luke?"


    "It''s a good sign. Hitogami can see the future, but because of it, his predictions are not always urate. If you manipte multiple Apostles, fractures often ur."


    In short, Hitogami does not give advice with the thought of cooperation between the Apostles.


    This time, Luke was upset about Darius or there might have been a discrepancy with the advice about Auber.


    Hitogami''s advice might be urate in some part, but the rest are full of lies.


    For Luke, the advices that he was given might have been mostly decorated with convenient lies.


    "Do you think there''s a possibility that Hitogami has discarded Luke?"


    "There is a great possibility. Luke''s fate is weak. Hitogami isn''t expecting anything from him as a pawn. Just that, in order to see your action, he was used as a watchdog. However, with me nearby, his monitoring ability is extremely limited."


    "... But, since he can only control three pawns, doing that seems like such a waste."


    When he hears that, Orsted makes a frown.


    "For Hitogami who is omniscient, what he fears most is an invisible opponent. Since he is fulfilling the role of surveince, there is no need for more."


    "...I see."


    From Hitogami''s point of view, the ability he relies on the most is being sealed.


    Without Luke, he won''t even be able to predict the changing future.


    He would have to weakly tackle us without even any hints.


    Considering that, he probably won''t release Luke.


    It''s also a form of control.


    Uh-huh, it''s tooplicated, then let''s leave it alone for now.


    "Is it safe to leave Luke alone for now?"


    "Yes. But be wary. When Hitogami gets reckless/careless, he will make the apostles do excessive things without thinking of their consequences."


    "Yes, that''s right, isn''t it."


    For example when he sent me to attack Orsted.


    "Kill him before he makes a big move."


    "...Before I do that, may I talk to Luke?"


    "What will you talk about?"


    "Whether or not he is in contact with Hitogami and whether or not he received any advice. So as to convince him to not believe the words of Hitogami. Perhaps he will be a double agent for us."


    "Hou ..."


    I feel like it will be a wasted effort.


    Luke is suspicious of me.


    It must be from something Hitogami has said to him.


    When ites to trust, I''ve never really made the effort to get him to trust me.


    My rtionship with Luke is just that.


    "I think it''s a waste ... but try it."


    I was given permission.


    Consider the timing, only to talk afterwards.


    I might just be looking for trouble, but still.


    "So far, things are going well. Hitogami hasn''t made a good move yet. Let''s hope it stays that way."


    "Haha!"


    Thus, the regr report waspleted.


    Part 4


    I left Orsted''s ce.


    The n is on track.


    At least I think that''s the case.


    After the fight with Auber in the Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw, the next step is to make Tris ourpanion.


    A few things are different from what we expected, but it doesn''t affect the n that much.


    In that case, I should move forward with confidence.


    Despite saying that, I''m a bit scared at how smooth things are going.


    Especially when ites to Luke, everything mighte apart at the seams before I realize it.


    Though Orsted apparently doesn''t think so.


    Probably because he hasn''t personally witnessed the situation.


    Or maybe he''s thinking the issues are somewhat negligible.


    Or perhaps I''m just overthinking things.


    What Orsted is thinking, I do not know.


    He didn''t make a move because there are no problems.


    Although I understand.


    When you move recklessly, things turn for the worst.


    [It''s better to regret doing it, than to regret not doing it.] A phrase I''ve often heard in my previous life.


    But I might regret no matter what I choose.


    The status quo is an option as well.


    I want to make a choice that leaves me with as little regret as possible.


    As I recall Luke''s conversation with Ariel, Luke might have continued his line with just a little push.


    I will try to bring up the subject when the opportunity arises.


    I haven''t decided on the details of what to talk about yet, and I might be stirring up trouble.


    However, it might be good to mention the risk caused by Hitogami.


    Not speaking to him might be good, though.


    "..."


    While thinking that, I head back to camp.


    I report that the surrounding area is safe.


    The people who were on patrol today were Kleene, Sylphy and I.


    My patrol was short, it didn''t even take 30 minutes.


    During those 30 minutes, the silhouettes around the bonfire increased by one.


    Three shadows.


    Did someone wake up?


    If there is a monster attack while I''m not here, Ghyine or Eris might have woken up.


    But the figure wasn''t that big.


    Though it wasrger than the delicate and petite Sylphy.


    And about the size of an average woman, about the same as Kleene.


    Her back is higher than those two, but she wasn''t Eris.


    Could it be Elmore?


    Why is she up?


    When I approached thinking that, one of the silhouettes got up.


    "It''s a nice night. Rudeus-sama"


    Behind the campfire stood Ariel. The light from the campfire casted a shadow on her beautiful face.


    She has a face that made Kleene and Sylphy worry.


    "How about we take a little stroll?"


    Ariel said, shing a fearless smile.

 Chapter 198: Ariel’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 198: Ariel''s Choice</h4>


    Part 1


    Under the moonlight.


    I am taking a stroll with Ariel in the forest.


    Just the two of us.


    Sylphy, the two servants, and Luke aren''t here.


    Ariel was holding a torch, she led the way.


    If we go too far, we''ll end up going to the ce where I just met Orsted a while ago.


    "Rudeus-sama, I''ve been meaning to have a talk in private for a long time now."


    Kleene and Sylphy didn''t follow us.


    Ariel stopped.


    She says she has something important to tell me, so she has brought me into the forest.


    A midnight tryst.


    I wonder what she needs to talk about.


    It doesn''t seem like she''s making me into her attendant for going to the toilet.


    I won''t be surprised if you''re going to show something to me that you usually didn''t show to others, but I don''t know why you''re taking me along.


    Ariel and I walked for about five minutes away from the campfire.


    Making sure we were far enough away, she looked back.


    "Rudeus-sama, I want to keep the contents of this conversation a secret, that''s why I''m doing all this."


    Let''s stop the jokes for now.


    Ariel wanted to talk about a serious matter.


    "...What did you want to discuss?"


    Although I''ve already expected this, but to be safe, I asked her.


    Showing a fearless smile, Ariel caressed my chin.


    Hey, touching is NG!


    "Well, we can take our time since the night is still long."


    "Even if the night is long, the time for us to sleep is short."


    "Don''t be that way, I just want to be able to talk to you freely, Rudeus-sama."


    After she says that, Ariel let go and sat down by the nearest tree root.


    For the time being, I should fully activate my demon eye.


    It''s not that I''m wary of Ariel.


    It''s just in case if something were to happen to Ariel.


    "That reminds me, about Sylphy and Eris-sama. They get along surprisingly well."


    Is this what we''re going to talk about?


    No, it''s just a conversation starter.


    "Well ... originally I thought they would be quarreling a lot, but it seems to me that they''re getting along really well."


    To be honest, I always wondered if taking Eris as a wife might lead to conflict and chaos in my family.


    I was wondering if Roxy and Sylphy ought to be quarreling more.


    But you shouldn''t quarrel with family.


    "The other day, while Rudeus-sama was out patrolling, I met those two and talked about this and that."


    "Such as?"


    "She said, [You''ll be fine if you leave it to Rudeus.] For Eris-sama, staying silent and hearing all you say is important. Rudi also make mistakes, and, I''m no good unless I''m following Sylphy''s guidance."


    Being relied on is nice, but honestly Eris, you really are overestimating me too much.


    It''s nice of you that you''re trying to help me behind Sylphy''s back.


    I think those two are still anxious about me bing Orsted''s underling.


    Without making aint or disagreement, you two are willing to follow me.


    "Those two are exact opposites. Eris-sama will fight and stand in front of Rudeus-sama. Sylphy will support Rudeus-sama from the back..."


    "Doing all they can to cover for me, I can only offer them my gratitude..."


    My love and gratitude for those two.


    It''s something that I won''t forget even until my death.


    "What''s interesting is seeing Sylphy scold Eris-sama like a little sister that has done something wrong."


    "A bad little sister?"


    "Yes. Eris-sama has taken the lecture to heart, even though Sylphy was reluctant."


    I wonder.


    I didn''t notice until she said that.


    I mean, now that I think about it, I haven''t spoken much with those two recently.


    I''m being too narrow minded.


    I thought that I was familiar with how Eris thought, and so I ignored it.


    ... I have not seen Sylphy looking after Eris with half baked feelings.


    "It''s interesting how Sylphy is looking after her junior."


    "Ariel-sama even notices these sorts of things huh?"


    "Unlike Rudeus-sama who misses small details like that."


    While saying that, Ariel sends me an alluring nce.


    She''s bewitching.


    Stop tantly showing such temptation.


    "Well, I know that Rudeus is busy every day, gazing here and there and thinking about everything from what can be seen to what can''t be seen."


    Ariel looks at my eyes, ying with the topic.


    Perhaps this is what she wanted to talk about?


    "One thing I would like to ask Rudeus sama ...what do you think about Luke?"


    Luke.


    What do I think about Luke?


    So it''s not about Orsted.


    "Even if you ask me now."


    Well, Ariel, what sort of answer are you hoping for?


    "Rudeus-sama, your bad habit is showing."


    "What?"


    "Answer me honestly. I''m a master at the art of conversation. Such a skill is a staple for someone in my position "


    Habit.


    Do I have such a habit?


    Although I feel that we''ve been talking and thinking about just such a thing these days.


    About Orsted, about Hitogami.


    That''s not all.


    My family also.


    "I think that ¨D¨D Luke is betraying us."


    And suddenly, Ariel decisively said it.


    Luke''s betrayal.


    Oh, that keyword.


    "Although I haven''t said it to Sylphy and the others."


    I bet.


    But, that''s a little shocking.


    "...I thought that Ariel-sama trusted Luke."


    I was wondering about that, about Ariel''s trust in Luke''s loyalty.


    Sylphy, just like Luke, will not betray Ariel.


    The two attendants as well.


    "I do."


    "..."


    "There is no reason for Luke to betray me. If he wanted to betray me, he would have done so a long time ago. Luke would have been able to take my life during my sleep whenever he wanted."


    "... Then, why?"


    "Even someone as loyal as Luke would betray me if he were forced into a situation where he had no choice but to do so. Like for example... since he cares deeply about his family, maybe his family was taken hostage..."


    Ariel said so quietly.


    Family taken hostage.


    I see.


    If you''re convinced, even without knowing about the existence of Hitogami, the words and actions of Luke can be exined.


    Darius taking Luke''s family hostage, and forcing him to betray Ariel.


    On top of that, with Notus soldiers attacking Ariel, the promise was broken.


    If you look at it that way, it all makes sense.


    But Luke has remained eerily silent.


    Does it appears to Ariel... that he''s troubled about whether to return to Ariel''s side or stay on Darius''s side?


    "That''s why I want to hear your opinion. What do you think? I''m asking Rudeus-sama since he has recently offered his help to me. "


    Also, it''s possible that Ariel also suspected me.


    Because of Luke, suspicion against me has grown.


    By those words, she assumed that I''m teamed up with Luke.


    "Is discussing a matter like this alright? In a ce like this? I could turn out to be a traitor and take your life here and now, Ariel-sama. "


    "It will be a shame if that were the case... After all, it would mean that Ick the eyes to discern a person''s true nature. I''ll ept my death obediently."


    Maybe I should test that courage?


    No, that won''t be good, it''s not as if I got betrayed.


    It''s easy to enumerate the reasons that I will not betray her.


    "...I don''t think Luke is betraying you. It''s just that he is being manipted."


    "By who?"


    Her question is not easy to answer.


    I wonder how would she respond if she hears Hitogami''s name.


    It''s easier to just reveal the truth, but ...


    Wait, looking at this conversation, perhaps Ariel is actually an apostle of Hitogami?


    Although Orsted said that was impossible...


    Calm down.


    The advantages and disadvantages of informing Ariel.


    Let''s consider them all... first of all.


    "Though I''m asking you that, it''s probably difficult for Rudeus-sama to answer. If there was an easy answer, you''d have given it a long time ago."


    Ariel''s following words stopped my train of thoughts.


    "So, could you introduce me?"


    Ariel wasughing.


    In the dark, I see a friendly smile.


    "To the person that Rudeus-sama asionally contacts... Orsted-sama."


    "What?"


    That.


    What do you mean.


    This is gettingplicated.


    Did Orsted''s name juste out?


    Wasn''t it about Luke?


    Was this her real intention?


    "It''s not too much of a surprise, is it? After all, Rudeus-sama is the subordinate of Orsted-sama."


    "..."


    "Also, I would like to ascertain ¡ºwhich side¡» Orsted belongs to."


    Is Orsted on Ariel''s side? Or is he on Grabell''s side? Is that what you mean?


    Damn, I don''t want to have such a roundabout conversation.


    What happened to the Ariel-sama who''s always easy to talk to?


    "... Even if you ascertain it, what do you intent to do about it?"


    "If he is on ¡ºthis side¡», then no matter how terrifying he is, I n to endure it."


    "Endure it, you say?"


    "It is necessary for the royal family to get along with people even if they are unpleasant if it will be beneficial. Therefore, it will probably be okay."


    I see, so thats how it is.


    Though I wonder if it will be that simple with Orsted''s curse.


    "What if he belongs to¡ºthat side¡»?"


    "Then I will bring him to my side."


    Ariel said that brimming with confidence.


    You are really amazing.


    "He''s nearby, isn''t he... ? Orsted-sama or someone who can contact him."


    However, I have some reservations about this.


    I''m not sure if this is something that I can decide at my discretion.


    Even if Ariel intends to endure it, Orsted''s curse is too strong.


    He gets recognized as an enemy just by being looked at.


    If she says she''ll endure it, but then when she actually meets him, the result is that Ariel sees me as an enemy, it would be too painful to watch.


    That said, if I refuse, refusing might seem like I''m dering that I have something to feel guilty about.


    At the very least, he isn''t going to interfere with Ariel''s path to the crown.


    It''s Hitogami that would like to disrupt Ariel''s path, and we would like to interfere with Hitogami.


    It will be difficult to exin.


    Uh-huh.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    A voice came from behind me.


    Looking back quickly, he stood there.


    A silver-haired, golden-eyed demon ... I mean Orsted.


    "Ariel Anemoi Asura. If you wish to speak to me then I won''t reject it. "


    Orsted''s sharp nce silenced Ariel.


    Facing his eyes as if she had received a shock, Ariel''s leg trembled and she starts leaking.


    "Oh ... Oh ..."


    As if her nightmares had been materialized, her face distorts in fear.


    With a reaction like that, I''ll probably bebeled a traitor ...


    "Aa ..."


    As I was thinking that, Ariel''s expression morphed to one of ecstasy.


    Looking like she was feeling good, I thought.


    Seems like she''s going to be fine.


    Part 2


    After a while, Ariel recovered.


    Now, as if putting on airs, she''s wearing a normal expression.


    I washed her dirty pants and panties with water magic and dried them with my original magic ¡ºDry Steaming¡», a melded magic of fire and wind.


    In exchange for the rapid drying, the fabric gets damaged.


    Aisha gets angry if I use it, thus it is designated as a forbidden technique in my home.


    There''s no choice, it can be said that this time is an emergency.


    ...Even so, although I intended to live a rtively long life,


    I never thought that there woulde a day where I get to wash a princess''s panties.


    As expected of a princess, even her panties are made of this world''s high quality silk...


    While I am washing her panties, Ariel is wearing my robe that I gave her.


    The robe is a bit too long on her.


    After they dried, Ariel changes back into her pants and panties.


    Wearing the robe that has touched the nakedher regions of a princess has me a little excited. Her fragrance lingers.


    Maybe because I haven''t done anything erotic in the past few days, my gauge has umted a bit.


    I''ll expend itter.


    Since Eris and Sylphy are nearby, I''ll hold back for now.


    Orsted watches me suspiciously while I was busy thinking this.


    "I apologize Orsted-sama, for I have shown you such an unsightly appearance."


    "No, it''s alright."


    After things settled down, Ariel spoke to Orsted.


    Her face is slightly pale, but it doesn''t show her fear of Orsted.


    "......"


    "Please don''t show such a scary face."


    "It''s my normal face."


    "Oh, this must be the effect of the curse."


    "That is right."


    Even so, I wonder why Orsted came out.


    Never mind that.


    It is the boss''s decision.


    Now, your job is to watch the conversation between these two people.


    "I see. Although I''ve met many Mikos and cursed children... I can see that there is an exceptionally strong curse on you."


    "However, you seem to be able to ovee that. "


    "Being able to negotiate diplomatically under any circumstance is the forte of the Asura royal family."


    "Though, deep down you don''t trust me."


    "Yes, therefore I hoped for the opportunity to be able to talk to you."


    Conversation, such as mutual checks and bnces.


    Now, it''s my turn to feel ufortable.


    No, being a good audience is fine.


    The sweet smell that''s wafting from the robe makes me anxious and lose concentration.


    "Let''s go straight to the point. Orsted-sama, why do you lend me your support?"


    "Because the person behind Darius is my enemy."


    "Behind Darius...is it my brother? The first prince Grabell?"


    "It''s someone else."


    "Then, who could it be?"


    Your question is hard to answer for now, even for the boss...


    "It''s the Human God ¡ºHitogami¡»."


    Oh, you said Hitogami''s name.


    I wonder what Orsted intends to do by revealing that much.


    Although I think it''s unnecessary, since Ariel won''t be your enemy.


    "When you say Human God, do you mean the one from the myths or one of the gods of creation?"


    "That Human God and my enemy Hitogami are not necessarily the same, but that''s what he calls himself."


    "For what reason would such a God team up with Darius?"


    "In order to kill you, and make Grabell the king."


    "Haa ..."


    Ariel had a face that was taken aback.


    With that face, she slowly looks at me.


    "...I see. Although it sounds unbelievable, it doesn''t appear to be a lie now that I look at Rudeus-sama''s face."


    My face is being used as a lie detector.


    Am I so easy to read?


    Even though I was putting on my best poker face.


    I''ll consult with Sylphy about this.


    What she thinks about my face.


    ... I wonder if she will say that I''m handsome.


    "But, why does such an exalted deity favor my brother...? Is it because he is more suitable to be the king?"


    "No, Hitogami operates for more selfish reasons."


    "...May I hear more about those reasons?"


    Orsted looks at me.


    After making a slightly troubled face, he turned to face Ariel.


    "In about 100 years, the Asura Kingdom will be exposed to danger."


    "!"


    "Whether you or Grabell bes king will affect how the Asura Kingdom responds to that danger."


    Hey, I''ve never heard this story before.


    "If Grabell became king, it will try to resolve the crisis through military weaponry. If you became king, it will resolve the crisis through magic."


    "When you say 100 yearster, will we still be alive...?"


    "The policies made by you two after you be king are different. Grabell will head down the path of weapon development and you will pour resources into military magic development."


    Boss, why didn''t you tell me this story?


    "If you rely on military power, Asura Kingdom will fall. In the case of relying on magic, Asura Kingdom will survive. "


    "..."


    "Hitogami wants the Asura Kingdom to perish."


    Perhaps, Orsted is lying?


    And made up a story that is convenient for Ariel.


    ...But, if Ariel tries to check the truth by looking at my face, won''t the lie be exposed?


    "Why does Hitogami want the Asura kingdom to perish... ?"


    "Because the person who will defeat him is born in the Asura Kingdom."


    "Then those people are obstacles to him?"


    "That''s right."


    Ariel looks convinced.


    "Then, Orsted-sama needs that person?"


    "That''s right."


    Ariel ces her chin on her hand and strikes a thinking pose.


    She peers at me with a somewhat troubled face.


    Stop! Don''t look at me!


    Don''t use the lie detector!


    No, this poker face of mine will cover for Orsted.


    "Well, I couldn''t even fathom an answer like that, so I''m a little confused. I wonder if I can believe it ... "


    It seems she thinks it''s lie.


    Damn it.


    "There is no need to believe me, though I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    "What I want to know, you said?"


    While Orsted said that patronizingly, Ariel seemed surprised.


    "Luke Notus Greyrat did not betray you. However, he is being manipted by Hitogami."


    From Ariel''s face, her smile disappeared.


    The smile that had been stuck as the default expression has disappeared.


    "He is being manipted?"


    "He was told by Hitogami, [It''s for Ariel''s sake], and went down the wrong path."


    "Luke is a wise man despite how he looks, do you think he''d be deceived that easily?"


    "When people are given beneficial information by someone, they will trust that person easily."


    Although Orsted has not given any beneficial information to me.


    Well, that and believing it are different things.


    "It''s a sudden and unbelievable story, but... Rudeus-sama, what do you think?"


    I was suddenly shaken.


    I think it''s a good y.


    Orsted is telling such crazy lies,


    If I can''t back those up with a satisfactory answer, then she will see through the lie on the spot.


    However, to this question, I answered.


    "I was manipted by Hitogami for a long time. That guy appeared in my dreams and gave me advice many times which yield immediate results. Thanks to that, I obtained many things.


    As for Hitogami, in the very end, it was all a strategic move to betray me at thest moment. I acted in ordance with the advice of that guy, and believed him. Then, I was betrayed. In the end, I was forced to fight Orsted-samast time.


    I believe that Luke''s situation is simr."


    As a matter of fact, I''m surprised at my own speech.


    Listening to that, the smile on Ariel''s face disappeared, and Ariel turns to face Orsted.


    She opens her mouth to speak, stops, then shakes her head.


    Once again, she looked up after she decided on what to say. I think.


    "That means ... Luke is not on Darius''s side right?"


    "Yes, although he''s been made to cooperate unwittingly,


    Luke himself isn''t conscious about it."


    Putting aside everything else, what Ariel wanted to hear about the most was Luke.


    From the authenticity of Orsted''s words...


    "...I am relieved to hear that."


    "Do you believe me?"


    "If it were any other situation, I would not believe it. Though, there are things that made me convinced. Rudeus-sama ... frequently takes nces at Luke."


    I was taking that many nces at him...?


    "Although everything feels too convenient ... You might be deceiving me, but I will try to believe it."


    Ariel replied while looking towards me.


    Orsted aside, I wonder if she''s believing it because of me.


    It''s good news, but it''splicated.


    "So, are there others that are Hitogami''s apostles?"


    "Darius is a candidate."


    "That''s probably for the best. Anyone else?"


    "There is a high possibility that either the North Emperor Auber or the Water God Reida is an apostle."


    "... The apostles, there are only three?"


    "Yes, no more that that."


    "I see."


    Ariel nodded.


    "In other words, Rudeus-sama and Orsted-sama. The reason that you fight the apostles is so you can stop Hitogami''s ns?"


    "Yes. You learn fast."


    "There''s a reason why I take pride in being an understanding person."


    Although Ariel says that proudly, she didn''t smile.


    Ever since earlier, her facial expression has been stiff.


    "So, Orsted-sama. I have a proposal."


    "What?"


    "Since our purposes are aligned, I think I will also follow the instructions of Orsted-sama."


    "... Even if you have that intention, those around you won''t listen."


    "It''s all well and good if the others don''t know about this. Even if I sold my soul to the devil, it''s impossible toin if no one knew."


    "..."


    Ah, Orsted just looked a little down when she called him a devil.


    "I will do anything to win. The stronger the allies, the better."


    "...Didn''t you consider the possibility that I lied and would betray you at thest moment?"


    "I''m not stupid enough to miss a chance because of fear of risks."


    Ariel-sama, what you''re saying is cool but, you probably actually feel like you''re swearing allegiance to the Great Devil King of Evil.


    When I was also kneeling to Orsted, I had the same feeling.


    However, the Orsted Corporation is a goodpany with great benefits.


    Just because an evil-looking guy is the CEO, doesn''t mean his treatment towards his employees is necessarily bad.


    "For now though, Orsted-sama, I want you to leave Luke to me."


    "Em."


    "You should dedicate yourself to fighting against the apostles of Hitogami with Rudeus-sama, and I will focus my efforts on gaining the support of nobles and Luke. If we do this, the burden each person carries is also reduced so it''s the most efficient thing to do "


    "...I guess that''s okay. Then I leave matters regarding Luke to you. Persuade him if possible, but if necessary, kill him."


    "As youmand."


    Ariel knelt before Orsted, Orsted greeted it with a scary face as usual.


    Part 3


    Expect the unexpected, I guess this is one of those situations.


    Before i realized it, Ariel has also be Orsted''s subordinate.


    Thereafter, Orsted informed her of his future ns.


    Him and Ariel formed a unified front.


    "Rudeus-sama. Keep this matter a secret from Sylphy and the others."


    "Yeah, more importantly, are you fine with this?"


    "Yes. Atst I felt refreshed. Oh, is it about that toilet matter?"


    As she said that, Ariel had a refreshing face.


    "Now I''ve finally established cooperation in the truest sense with Rudeus-sama."


    "Right."


    As for me, I still feel uneasy about some of this.


    Still, I will obey Orsted for now and leave it be.


    "Ariel-sama"


    "What is it?"


    "I should tell you now, in your attempt to persuade Luke, should he try to harm Eris or Sylphy, I will kill him. "


    "...You''re not following Orsted-sama''s decision?"


    "I''m only following Orsted-sama because that''s the only way to protect my family."


    I decide to warn her beforehand.


    Of course, I don''t know how it''ll actually turn out.


    Although I''ve confidently conveyed my resolve to kill Luke,


    Let''s believe in Ariel.


    Rather than me trying to convince Luke one-on-one, Ariel might have a better chance of sess.


    "I understand, Rudeus-sama. Please take care of me in the future."


    "Likewise."


    Thus, Ariel became Orsted''s subordinate.


    And my colleague.


    When we returned to camp with each other,


    Sylphy puffed out her cheek, of course.

 Chapter 199: Tristina

    <h4>Chapter 199: Tristina</h4>


    Part 1


    The next day.


    We entered the territory of the band of thieves.


    There''s no one tailing us.


    There is also no sign of Auber, or any soldiers.


    Regardless, it looks like the enemy hasn''t considered the possibility of us taking an alternative route and just waited on the road ahead.


    Usually, Hitogami would have foreseen such an oue.


    However, I''m wearing a crested armlet.


    The crested armlet engraved by the Dragon God.


    Thanks to it, the future is altered in a way that Hitogami couldn''t see.


    In other words, by taking a different route we will be outside of Hitogami''s prediction.


    Hopefully.


    It may be possible to predict Hitogami''s moves by memorizing the contents of the diary.


    But from Orsted''s tone, that''s probably not a good idea.


    I might inurately recall the diary''s content as well.


    While I''m in deep thought, the wind suddenly changed.


    "... Stop!"


    Ghyine who was walking slightly behind me grabbed my shoulder at the same time.


    "I''ll go first."


    With Ghyine''s short words, Eris appears before me.


    I stopped her.


    If Eris participates, any negotiation will end up with her fist on the other party''s face.


    Eris falls back quietly.


    However, she was looking at me instead of forward.


    "They are surrounding us ... We can still break through."


    "Didn''t you hear? I n to negotiate."


    "... I see, I''ll protect the Princess."


    With that, Ghyine moves back.


    When I look behind me, Ghyine is speaking to Sylphy about something.


    I catch Ariel''s gaze.


    Ariel gives me a [Take care] signal.


    She''s acting as if nothing happened yesterday.


    She said to leave the matters regarding Luke and the other nobles to her.


    Along the way, it appears that she was speaking to Luke, but the result is still unknown ...


    Regardless, Orsted allowed Ariel to handle Luke''s matter.


    I just need to follow his word.


    "..."


    Putting that behind me, I thought about how to approach the thieves.


    Taking the initiative to achieve victory.


    Starting with a self-introduction.


    Still, it wouldn''t hurt to let the other side show tthemselves.


    "... Hmpf."


    Right behind me, Eris is looking around.


    Tracing her line of sight into the forest, a ck shadow asionally appears.


    All day like this.


    No, ever since yesterday.


    Since Auber caught us by surprise yesterday, Eris is properly prepared now.


    After a little while.


    Eris stopped scanning the surroundings.


    Apparently, we''ve beenpletely surrounded.


    "There''s about five people, at least. Be careful."


    Eris tells us in a low voice.


    When did you learn searching skills like that.


    As I was thinking that, pushing his way through the bushes, a man showed up.


    At the same time, from the shadow of the surroundings, from the top of the trees, figures appeared one after another.


    One ... Five ... Ten ...


    Hey, Eris-san, there are Twenty people.


    Five people? That is bit too sloppy, you know?


    The man in the front.


    A bearded man wearing the best fur. Armed with machetes on the waist, holding an unlit torch in one hand. He appears to be the leader.


    He looks like a bandit from every angle.


    To be heard in this ce, that person raised his voice.


    "What''s returned by the echo?"


    Orsted informed me of the password.


    "The rabbit''s cer, and a thrush bird''s call. "


    The bandit''s phrase means, [State your business?]


    [Smuggling, we also have some business with a member in the band of thieves.]


    That was our reply.


    For ve trades the answer would be, [Fox raises a child].


    If you''re searching for someone, [Cat''s attendant.]


    If you wanted to assassinate someone crossing the Red Dragon''s Beard, [Waking up the bear.]


    A heavy division ofbor.


    But if you wander in to their territory without knowing the code, they simply change jobs to highwaymen.


    "Ah...?"


    In response to my reply, Mr. Bandit made a quizzical look.


    "Tina Thrush?"


    "Striped Pattern Acorn "


    The code for Tris.


    Hearing that, the bandit makes a quizzical expression.


    Then shrugged as if to say [Oh well], then raised one hand.


    The shadows of the people surrounding us suddenly disappeared.


    "Follow me."


    The bandit told us that and ignited the torch.


    When I gave the [Okay] signal to the back, I could see Ariel rx.


    Before I turned around and continued, Eris was looking at me with wide eyes.


    Somehow, she looked excited.


    "As expected of Rudeus."


    I''m wondering if that exchange just now is really that amazing.


    Meh.


    "Let''s go"


    "Okay!"


    We followed the bandit into the forest.


    Part 2


    We were brought before a single hut built within the forest.


    There was a stable outside, a storehouse and bedrooms inside.


    Three bunk beds were lined up in the bedroom.


    The damp sheets and nkets are likely infested with insects, but a bed is a bed.


    Could this be the feeling of a lumberjack''s hut?


    Mr. Bandit.


    I don''t know his name since I didn''t ask, but I gave him some money.


    "I will bring Thrush here before dawn tomorrow. In the meantime, you can stay here..."


    He reported that and left.


    He''ll head back to headquarters, and bring Tris for us.


    No questions asked.


    In this ce, he doesn''t pry into a customer''s business.


    Only if you pay a premium, though.


    "Whew."


    I set down our luggage for the time being, and exined in detail our n for the future.


    Such as crossing the border at dawn.


    And asking for assistance from the woman who''sing here.


    Tonight, we''ll stay here.


    "We can only pray that Darius doesn''t catch wind of this before dawn."


    Said Luke with a hint of sarcasm.


    About that, I also want to pray.


    It''s only a gut feeling since everything is going too well, but I have a feeling that everything is going to turn bad at any moment.


    Regardless, it''s just a gut feeling after all.


    "Having our dreams copse and bing ythings for the thieves, is it? Rudeus-sama. If that happens, please spare Kleene and Elmore okay? "


    Ariel said jokingly.


    Since she knew what''s going to happen from now on, I guess...


    Oh, hey, Kleene and Elmore are ring at me.


    Please stop it, it was just a joke.


    "It seems that for now I can sleep in a ce with a roof tonight... Crossing the border tomorrow with a new route is going to be harsh, let''s get some rest tonight."


    At Ariel''s words, everyone started to move.


    Ariel''s face is dark with the color of fatigue.


    She is not ustomed to walking through the forest.


    I thought it would be the same for the two servants, but they seem to be energetic.


    The two are massaging Ariel''s feet now.


    It seems like the servants have been training for seven years just for this time.


    Luke is beside the window looking out of the hut vigntly.


    asionally, he would send a sharp nce towards me.


    Is he still suspecting me?


    Maybe that fellow got tipped off by Hitogami, about who the enemies are.


    Though, rather than Luke''s, it would be Hitogami''s enemies.


    Regardless, it''s been decided that Ariel will handle this matter.


    Let''s look forward to her skills for now.


    Ghyine is standing in the corner, in a position overlooking the whole room.


    As usual.


    I gave her a nce, she returns with a nod.


    Maybe, there is no meaning to this assent.


    A mindless acknowledgement, probably.


    Sylphy went into the bedroom and started cleaning.


    Although I''m okay with it, I wonder if we''re going to sleep in those sheet and nket.


    Well, we brought spare spreads, so we can just use the bed frame.


    Behind me, Eris is doing weapon maintenance.


    Making a satisfied smile as she polishes her sword.


    With the sword giving off an eerie glow, Eris looks downright dangerous.


    Well, it means she''s reliable.


    Although I wanted to get in touch with Orsted now...


    I''m not stupid enough toe out and say [I''m going out for a bit.]


    For now, let''s just check our equipment.


    Part 3


    Two hourster.


    Outside, the rain has started to fall.


    It is not a downpour like the rainy seasons of the Great Forest, but the sound ofrge droplets of rain hitting the ceiling of the cabin can be heard.


    Ariel fell asleep.


    Using the bed that was prepared by Sylphy, her sleeping sound is soon heard.


    Elmore is also turning in, while Luke was stationed as gatekeeper at the front door.


    Three people, Kleene, Eris, and Sylphy, are talking about something in a low voice.


    From the way Kleene and Sylphy asionallyugh, the subject is probably not serious.


    Rxing is important since they can''t be on edge all the time.


    Ghyine didn''t move from her earlier position.


    She isn''t standing anymore, but sitting near the entrance, with her eyes closed.


    I don''t think she is sleeping.


    Not talkative.


    I''ve finished inspecting my equipment, so I have some free time.


    I should do something with this free time.


    "...!"


    As I was thinking that, Ghyine''s ears twitched.


    "Someone ising."


    In response, Eris rises.


    Two people had their hand at their sword.


    The room froze.


    A little time after that, there was a knock at the door.


    Loud pounding.


    "..."


    Ghyine shot me a nce.


    I return with a nod, Ghyine opened the door.


    Then a person came in, a woman covered with a hood.


    She was dressed in rain gear made with demon leather.


    Even covered with her rain gear it was apparent that she has a curvy figure.


    "Geez...open it faster, idiot."


    While cursing, the woman takes off her rain gear.


    Light brown hair which isn''t rare in Asura Kingdom.


    Clothes that covered her huge chest which is rare in Asura Kingdom.


    Great breasts.


    I wonder if they''re bigger than Eris''?


    "Well then, who is the one that has business with me?"


    looking over the room, the woman said loudly.


    "Please don''t say something dumb like having me sub in as a prostitute. Now state your business quickly! I''m a busy person you know! "


    A loud intimidating and frustrated voice is heard inside the whole cabin.


    Eris frowned and Kleene sent a reproachful gaze.


    Before she could say anything, Sylphy spoke first.


    "I''m sorry, but there is someone sleeping in the back, so let''s keep it down?"


    "Huh?"


    As soon as she heard that the woman''s mood soured.


    "Who would want to talk quietly after being called in this rain!? Are you trying to make fun of me!? Just so you know, this Tris is an ¡ºImpatient Person¡» "


    This woman should be Tris.


    Her impression is a little different from the diary.


    I had expected her to be a more quiet person.


    However, suddenly I feel annoyed.


    She seems to have respected me a fair bit in the diary, but only because I stole the sacred writings from the Millis sect.


    To the current me, I have nothing inmon with Tris.


    However, in regards to that problem, Orsted has already made arrangements.


    "Haa ah... Tch, the heck! What a bad joke.


    I''m in a bad mood.


    I lost ying dice and Donovan let it get to his head!


    I got spit on by that recently enved woman!


    I got called during a rainy day and got sopping wet!


    If you don''t tell me your business, I''m returning, you know!


    Because today''s a bad day!


    Next time call me when I''m in a good mood!"


    Except for the summon, the rest of herints had nothing to do with us.


    But, letting her vent her anger now is the first priority.


    While I was trying to calm her down, Luke suddenly stepped up. He took Tris''s hand, and wipes the water that was flowing on her forehead with a handkerchief.


    "I apologize for calling you suddenly, Miss Tris. Please, calm down first. And could you give us some of your valuable time and listen to our story?"


    Manners and speech that was filled with affectation.


    Tris with her hand taken, opens then closes her mouth.


    Beginning to blush, she casts her sight downward.


    "Well, if you put it that way ... I will at least hear you out."


    Super effective.


    This is amazing... Is this the power of popr guys?


    "..."


    Luke looked back, he sends a wink to me.


    As if to say, [Now it''s your turn.]


    As Luke makes his exit, Tris immediately tries to make conversation with him.


    "...Oh before that, I haven''t heard your name yet?"


    "...It''s Luke."


    Luke doesn''t say his family name. After stating his name, he moved to the back.


    No ... hearing that name, I see Tris wearing a quizzical look.


    It''s a face says that she''s heard that name from somewhere.


    All right, now it''s my turn.


    "Nice to meet you, Tris-san"


    I greet her with my best smile.


    "Who are you?"


    Then, Tris''s quizzical face changed into an overly unpleasant face.


    It''s a look that''s full of suspicion.


    It looks like my smile isn''t very effective.


    From now on, I must practice my smile in my spare time.


    Someone with a lovely smile... Aisha, maybe?


    Okay, I''ll go with that.


    "My name is Rudeus."


    Lowering my head while saying so.


    Tris raised her eyebrow, looking all over my body.


    "Rudeus...where have I heard that...Oh."


    In the middle of her thought, it seems she remembered something.


    Both eyebrows went up, her look changed to one of surprise.


    " ¡ºQuagmire¡»."


    Muu, I''m more famous using that name?


    "The worst and the cruelest magician in Sharia, why are you in a ce like this......?"


    The worst and cruelest?


    What kind of rumor has been spreading about me?


    And, when I thought of that.


    Click.


    A sound rang.


    When she heard the sound, Tris tightened her mouth.


    I feel something itching around my back.


    "..."


    A [Click, Click] rhythmic sound is heard.


    Looking at my field of view, Eris is the one that is making that sound. She is hitting her sword handle with her finger.


    To issue a warning by the sound.


    To show her irritation by the sound.


    Like a rattlesnake, whose territory has been invaded.


    When I hear that sound, chills run down my body for some reason.


    From head to toe, I tremble in fear.


    "Ah, my bad."


    And, the one that''s shivering is not just me.


    Tris''s small shoulders are also shaking.


    "I didn''t mean to pry into your business."


    Rather than a word with me, it was more like an excuse to Eris.


    With one snort, Eris stopped tapping her sword handle.


    What was that about?


    "When you''re in this business, information is everything. Especially the name and appearance of a dangerous person."


    "I''m not as dangerous as it sounds."


    "Oh, is that so? Sure, sure. Though the name Rudeus isn''t that famous, ¡ºQuagmire¡» on the other hand is well known on the street. The woman over there is also known as ¡ºMad Sword King¡». The Beast woman over there, isn''t she ¡ºck Wolf¡». Isn''t that right?"


    "...Well, that''s right."


    Using my real name was a mistake.


    She even knew about Eris.


    Don''t tell me that you''re also Hitogami''s Apostle?


    ... No, that''s unlikely.


    While she knows the information about ¡ºQuagmire¡», she didn''t know about my name Rudeus.


    The information about ¡ºMad Sword King (Eris)¡», ¡ºck Wolf (Ghyine)¡», and ¡ºQuagmire (Rudeus)¡» is already widespread.


    If I tried to tie everything to Hitogami, it''s likely that I will make errors in my judgment.


    "So, what does the infamous Rudeus want from Tris, a countryside bandit?"


    Now, talking about the matter of her imprisonment.


    Finally getting her help to [Overthrow the seed of evil, Darius.]


    Though, if I suddenly open with such a topic, she will reject it immediately.


    So, it is not like I can say [You''re Tristina Purplehorse, a true Asura Noble.] and go straight to the point from there.


    My opponent is one of the most powerful nobles in Asura.


    If I talked about straight facts, I won''t have a chance for victory.


    Because of that, we have to take things one step at a time.


    First of all, we have to get along first.


    Then, during our travels, I will drop hints regarding the path to victory.


    Then, when the time is right, I''ll say something like [... I wish to put an end to the noble that enved you ...I want to overthrow Darius.]


    That will be my n.


    If she refuses after such a thought out n, then I will have to employ more forceful methods.


    All right.


    "You, you''re Lady Tristina Purplehorse, right?"


    A voice was heard from behind me.


    My n was crushed.


    Looking back slowly, a beautiful blonde stood there.


    Ariel.


    She just got up, so her hair is more frayed than usual.


    But, her voice is as charismatic as always.


    Looking at her, Tris''s eyes was wide open.


    "W, Why do you know that name...... "


    "Well, it''s Tristina after all... Hey, have you forgotten? Didn''t we meet at my five-year-old birthday?"


    While I wondering about what I should do, Ariel took the initiative from me.


    I sent her a wink.


    And entrust it to her.


    "Oh... Ariel-sama...!?"


    Facing her, Tris is looking at Ariel with a look of surprise.


    Perhaps she was checking her memory, looking at Ariel intently,


    Thinking if she looked familiar, her surprised expression remained.


    "W, why is Ariel-sama ... At a ce like this...?"


    While her legs are trembling, Tris immediately kneels down in ce.


    I move away and Ariel stood in front of her.


    "I came back in response to the information that father was sick, but ... apparently my brother didn''t wee my return very much."


    While smiling in self-ridicule, Ariel replied.


    I wonder if it''s alright to say things like that.


    Well, I have my doubts ... but.


    It''s easier to gain another''s trust by being truthful.


    "Oh, I see. ... So in an attempt to cross the border safely, you''re making contact with us."


    Tris nodded as she felt convinced.


    Maybe she heard about the information about our ambush in the forest.


    "Why is Tristina in a ce like this ...I had heard that you were missing? "


    "That was ..."


    At that question, Tris was troubled.


    But she resolved herself, and opened her mouth.


    "To tell you the truth ¨D¨D"


    Part 4


    Everything proceeded smoothly thereafter.


    I am not needed after all.


    As if making confession, Tris revealed most of her life up to that point to Ariel.


    Kidnapped at an early age,


    she lived as Darius''s sex ve,


    then sold to bandits,


    and then lived as the thieves boss''s woman for a while.


    She began training as a thief at the whim of the boss.


    Became a free woman when the boss changed, and that leads to now.


    There were some colorful passages in her story, but Tris said her story indifferently withoutughing or crying.


    Ariel shed her tears at the tragedy of Tris''s life.


    They were sincere tears from her heart.


    Ariel promised in tears, [Although I may not understand your suffering, I will bestow upon the one that made your life hell a befitting punishment.]


    And she then asks Tris, [I want you to testify against Darius about being his sex ve.]


    What a convincing performance.


    Tris did not understand immediately.


    The Asura Kingdom is powerful, and Darius is a cunning man, which is why Ariel''s victory is not guaranteed.


    In contrast, Ariel thought otherwise.


    She is convinced that by using Perugius''s name, Sylphy, Eris, Ghyine, and I, she would be able to topple Darius, and take the throne.


    Tris was at a loss.


    She needed time to think.


    One hour.


    After a long silence, in the end, she nodded her head.


    Then she swore to God that she will send Ariel to the capital safely, and help us get revenge against Darius.


    Tris became Ariel''spanion.


    I did nothing.


    Skilfully weaving her words, Ariel made Tris into herpanion gracefully.


    Of course, it was Orsted who during our meeting suggested bringing Tris to our side.


    But in that retrospect, it wasn''t discussed in detail.


    My roundabout n turned out to bepletely unnecessary.


    Should I say as expected of Ariel?


    True to her word, she dealt with the noble on her own.


    Well then, I should also concentrate on my work.


    From tomorrow, the journey begins.

 Chapter 200: On the Road

    <h4>Chapter 200: On the Road</h4>


    Part 1


    Next morning.


    After finishing preparations, we left the hut.


    The morning sun has yet to rise.


    The forest looks dark, quiet, and thin.


    "Well then, follow me."


    With Tris leading us, we proceed deeper into the forest.


    As the sun is not out yet, it was hard to tell where we were headed.


    Looking at the inclined ground, it seems we are moving towards the mountain.


    Without any chatter from anyone, we moved quietly.


    I think we''re already pretty deep in the forest, too deep to be followed.


    But after emerging from some bushes...


    "Ooo..."


    The forest abruptly opened up in front of us.


    There is argeke in the middle of the forest.


    I can say that it''s more like a swamp, but it''s still ake.


    The half-moon shapedke, nked by a tall cliff and the tall forest behind us, had a clear blue color.


    There is no waterfall nor river.


    I wonder if it''s fed from spring water.


    "This area isn''t charted on the map yet."


    "This is a position that can''t be seen from far away, you guys wouldn''t have managed toe here without our map."


    "Hee."


    Tris said as she exined this to us.


    We walk along theke shore, heading towards the cliff.


    When we reached the vicinity of the cliff, Tris casted some sort of spell towards the stone tablet.


    Then, part of the cliff that was facing theke disappeared, revealing a cave.


    "Over here. Be careful, the floor is slippery."


    Under the cliff, Tris stepped into theke while walking on its edges.


    The part of the water near the cliff seems to be shallow.


    The water is about knee deep.


    "Rudeus! Let''s hurry!"


    Eris is looking at that scene with her eyes sparkling brightly.


    It seems she wants to go into the cave quickly.


    Even though she''s already 20 years old, this part of her didn''t change at all from the old days.


    Well, as a matter of fact, I''d also enjoy entering tiny crevasses.


    "It''s okay if you hurry along, but don''t let your horse slip and drop you into the water."


    "I know."


    Eris makes a face like she doesn''t understand, and forcefully pulls the horse Matsukaze into theke.


    Matsukaze doesn''t seem to want to enter theke, but tugged by Eris, he gets pulled into the water.


    She''s almost like a Kappa...


    Eris seems like she''d be good at sumo.


    Does she like cucumbers?


    I haven''t seen her be picky about things often.


    "Rudi, we''re next"


    "Ah"


    Prompted by Sylphy, starting with Eris, we form the horses into a line.


    The water is cold.


    If it''s already this cold now, what about during winter?


    I wonder if the horses will die in such a low temperature.


    No, since theke freezes in winter, you might be able to move more easily.


    I mean, it was raining yesterday,so it''s possible that the volume of water increased.


    The water probably only reaches the calf normally.


    The entrance to the cave goes uphill, so we got out of the water immediately.


    "Stay behind me, the road is very messy and disorienting."


    Tris, leading with a torch, went through the dim cave.


    Just in case, I also summoned the spirit of themplight.


    Looking back, I see Ariel looking rather troubled by her wet pants.


    "Ariel-sama, if you wish I''ll dry it for youter."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Ariel, with a troubled face, forces a sweet smile.


    "..."


    Looking back on yesterday, the fact that Tris became an acquaintance of Ariel so quickly could only be exined by good fortune.


    Ariel''s charisma was effective as usual, even if the two had met by chance.


    Because of that, there was a feeling of [As expected of Ariel-sama.] that spread throughout the cabin.


    As for Eris, she seemed annoyed for some reason


    Eris''s cranky mood aside.


    Ariel seems to support me earnestly.


    "...Rudi."


    When Ariel and I looked at each other, Sylphy''s voicees from my side.


    "What is it Sylphy, my lovely wife?"


    "Don''t stare at Ariel-sama too much, or I''ll pull your ear."


    "I understand. I guess I can only stare at Sylphy."


    My ear was pulled.


    It''s no good even though Sylphy gets along with Ariel.


    If it was Eris or Roxy then it would have been alright, but Ariel is no good for some reason.


    ...Let''s just say the situation is simr to that with Nanahoshi.


    Looks like she thinks I might cheat again.


    In retaliation, I licked her ear from behind.


    Part 2


    The cave floor was beautifully tiled.


    It appears man-made.


    "It will turn into aplicated maze up ahead, so please do not get lost.


    Magic beasts do not appear often, but be careful as sometimes they maye from behind.


    If you see a light in the distance, absolutely don''t go towards it.


    Thats because the territory outside belongs to the Red Dragons."


    We move on after listening to Tris''s various warnings.


    The cave has a ceiling that is very wide and high.


    Tris says it has tortuous paths, with many branching roads.


    However, it''s not abyrinth, just a man-made tunnel.


    "Somehow, it''s incredible."


    Sylphy said suddenly.


    "Rudi, is this not abyrinth?"


    "What? Oh, yeah. This is not abyrinth."


    "Such a big tunnel, how was it made...do you know?"


    Asked by Sylphy, I was puzzled.


    "Well......from what I heard, the Red Dragons began to live in this mountain around 400 years ago. Looking at the remnants it looks like the ones that lived here before the Red Dragons were the Dwarf race."


    "Oh, is that so ... this tunnel is quite old then."


    Sylphy and I walk in the cave while holding a conversation between us.


    In the front, Eris is looking curiously down a strange passage, before getting pulled forward by Ghyine.


    Just for the worst case, we stayed overnight in a ce with roof, mind might loosen a little.


    "Come to think of it, Rudi..."


    "What?"


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    After Sylphy said that, she nced back.


    While slightly apart, Ariel is right behind us.


    ......The party must not fall into disorder.


    I guess it''s better not to widen the distance from each other so much.


    Demons seem to be few and far in between, but getting lost in this ce is definitely noughing matter.


    Part 3


    We passed through the cave.


    Looking at the position of the sun, it''s just barely around noon.


    Counting from the time we departed, about 8 hours have passed.


    Like the entrance, the exit is also hidden by magic.


    Speaking of which, we''re still in the middle of a forest.


    Tris says, the time for smuggling into the border is from morning to evening.


    And from the evening to middle of the night, it''s for smuggling out of the border.


    This way the smugglers won''t get in each other''s way.


    We were made to wait in that hut due to the timing.


    "Yes, we have now reached Asura Kingdom."


    Our current position should be southeast of the border.


    If you head south of here, you''ll hit the Donati territory.


    If you head southeast, you''ll hit the Fedoa territory.


    "Ariel-sama, you have crossed the border, congrattions!"


    "Eee ...Thank you."


    Tris said so as a joke, but Ariel was exhausted.


    Evenpared to Luke and the other attendants, Ariel''s physical strength seems low.


    Well, Ariel had reigned as a charismatic figure in the magic university.


    Even if she can''t train her magic and perform physical exercises, she should do things such as jogging.


    Even in everyday life, stamina is important.


    Despite her muscle pain, she could move around.


    It would be solely thanks to the healing magic.


    Healing magic works well with muscle pain, back pain, and also stiff necks.


    However, it can''t alleviate fatigue.


    We continue while taking a break several times, and aimed to exit the forest.


    Part 4


    The journey from there went smoothly.


    Tris knows all the back roads in Asura Kingdom.


    Even though they''re the back roads, they weren''t any harder to traverse on.


    Also, other than the highway connecting the city and town, the back roads exists as an alternative route for convenient use.


    The princess''s carriage, traveling on dirt roads normally reserved for vige handcarts, unfortunately draws a lot of attention...


    While we moved quickly, though we expected it, Auber''s attack never came.


    ...Though it can also be attributed to the routes Tris chose, but there''s no way to know if Hitogami had already known about these routes.


    I guess the enemy is concentrating its forces near the Royal Pce or Imperial City instead.


    Well ... whether it''s Darius''s judgment or Hitogami''s judgment, it was a mistake on their part.


    Part 5


    Along the way, we pass near the Fedoa territory.


    A few years have passed since the beginning of the reconstruction, wheat fields are visible here and there.


    The people have also be more and more lively.


    But the golden sea of wheat from our memory was absent.


    It would need another ten years for that to be regained.


    Sylphy and Eris, with their horses in a row, are watching the wheat fields and grasnd spreading before them.


    The face of the two contrasted each other.


    Sylphy has a nostalgic face.


    Eris has a grumpy face.


    "There are more fields now than when we came before."


    "Really? I don''t remember."


    "The reconstruction is going well."


    "...Hmph, it doesn''t matter."


    Eris turns away with a frown.


    "Don''t say that you don''t care about this. After all, it''s our hometown. Even knowing about that, you still didn''t want toe back ... Eris? "


    "No. I was hated."


    "Come to think of it, I was also hated..."


    Saying that, Sylphy''s eyes narrowed down in nostalgia.


    How nostalgic.


    Both of them were born here, but into vastly different situations.


    Bullied, Sylphy could only coop up like a turtle.


    Eris was bludgeoning her opponents before bullying them.


    If these two met at the same time, things would have just gone wrong.


    ... No, that''s no good.


    The scene of Eris bullying the crying Sylphy floats before my eyes.


    Somewhat different from the present Eris, the past Eris seems more fierce.


    If Sylphy was hanging out with Eris, it would be a day-to-day hell for Sylphy.


    It''s day-to-day, such as Nob¡ðta was beaten by Gi¡ðnt every day.


    It might also have iron fist made Su ¡ð oni, if Sylphy now.


    "Sylphy. Just so you know."


    "What, Eris"


    "Even if I remained here, there is nothing I can do anyway."


    "...?"


    Sylphy tilted her head.


    It was lovely like a squirrel.


    "Oh, that''s right. Eris was the Daughter of the Lord of this area. I''ve forgotten about it."


    "Hmph, just a figurehead anyway."


    "But, I think Eris would be more ufortable with such a life style?"


    "... Right."


    Eris''s mood has improved.


    The wonder of simplicity.


    "On top of that, I don''t necessarily want to be a lord. There are people who deemed me unfitting for that role anyways."


    "I guess Eris is more suited towards swinging the sword."


    "Right?"


    Eris''s chat with Sylphy does not stop.


    "But, if things happened differently, there''s a possibility that Eris would have be a noble of the Asura Kingdom."


    "There isn''t."


    "And I feel that Rudi would have married Eris, and helped her from the shadows. And with Rudi''s help, Eris would be the Head of Boreas in no time."


    Sylphiette, that delusion is an overestimation.


    "So, Rudi abandons me, approaches Ariel-sama. The House of Boreas bes Ariel''s faction, Rudi''s and Eris''spanion, and as a result of that they wage a battle against Darius and Grabell."


    I disagree.


    If that were the case, did Sylphy intend to abandon me?


    If that were the case, Sylphy and I wouldn''t meet again.


    Well, it is just a delusion, but it''s quite good.


    "What else would be different?"


    "Eris is the head of the Boreas house, Rudi is the lieutenant. I think you would be a match..."


    "I''m only good at swinging the sword every day and making babies with Rudeus."


    Eris said so frankly.


    Even though I was listening, I felt embarrassed.


    Sexual harassment.


    "Sylphy, are you not satisfied with just that?"


    "Honestly, I''m satisfied. After marrying Rudi, I was allowed to have a fulfilling life."


    "..."


    "Soon after marriage, Rudi and I were also like monkeys in heat. Rudi carried me into the bedroom with an erotic face when we were home alone. As for me, my heart would beat quickly thinking [I wonder if Rudeus will make me his today too] and...Ah, this isn''t something to talk about during daytime, is it."


    Oh, that''s right, we should probably stop.


    Starting from a while ago, Eris was watching jealously and stealing nces at me.


    I''ll probably be kidnapped into a bush by someone with an amazing naughty face tonight.


    Although I wee it, I''m worried.


    There is no time for such things right now.


    "Although I''m fine with things as they are now, I might be paranoid about the possibility of another wife."


    "... I also wonder about the possibility of having children."


    "Huh, the child of Eris and Rudeus will most likely be naughty kids."


    "What you mean by that ..."


    If they inherited my genes, they''re going to be a lustful guy without exception.


    If its like that, I''m worried about Lucy''s future.


    Even if Sylphy isn''t too lewd, her grandmother is Elinalise after all.


    Those tendencies might be worse by mixing with my genes, my child could grow up into a man eater of innocent, honest boys.


    All right, this requires moral education, and continued vignce of her growth as closely and as early as possible.


    "I want a child soon."


    "You will be able to soon. Eris is from the human race, so your affinity with Rudi is better than mine."


    Why would Sylphiette-san say something so self-depreciating?


    The affinity between our bodies is outstanding.


    Even now my inner beast is on alert and it''ll be ready to make a second child with Sylphy.


    "Though, instead of a child, right now it''s more important to protect Rudeus."


    "That''s right."


    The casual conversation continues.


    Sylphy will teach Eris cooking when we get home. What Roxy is doing right now. The regional specialties of Fedea region. Meagering, leaiaurely words.


    Eris doesn''t speak much, so Sylphy keeps the conversation going, but it doesn''t feel forced.


    Listening to them converse is soothing, and hugging Sylphy from behind makes me feel


    secured.


    Even though we could be attacked in any moment, I couldn''t help by dooze off.


    Part 6


    After travelling for about ten days, we arrived at a town called Rickett.


    It''s a great town that connects the end of the Donati territory to the Asura capital.


    The flow of traffic stretched from northern to central Asura.


    Though, there are more merchants traveling northward than southward.


    Therefore, people such as vige chiefs from the Donati territory are attracted here.


    Selling their crops into the south, as well as buying crops from other regions.


    It feels like an important trade hub in the Asura Kingdom.


    Saying that, I wonder how important this ce is to Asura Kingdom.


    Trading towns such as this arerger than the Magic City Sharia.


    Normally, we try to stay hidden on the way to the capital.


    We collect information from each vige, but always hiding our tracks from our pursuer.


    In a city asrge as this though, hiding ces and ces where we can be attacked are both hard toe by.


    Rather, its the opposite, this is a good ce to hide.


    Although I think that, unfortunately we stand out from the crowd.


    It''s a given for Ariel, but Ghyine, Eris, and Sylphy also stand out.


    Their appearances as individuals are too unique.


    Also, Luke is a celebrity in the Asura Kingdom.


    Unfortunately, it''s impossible to avoid this town.


    Though Tris is familiar with the roads, she can''t make new ones.


    Roads are made to connect one ce to another.


    It might sound like I''m waxing poetics, but I''m quite earnest here.


    Basically all roads from the capital city to the Donati territory pass by this town at some point.


    Being such a convenient choke point, the possibility to get ambushed here is high.


    It''s the next checkpoint after crossing the border.


    And, although I thought that.


    We didn''t get stopped by guards at the entrance to the town, and there were no soldiers in armor setting up roadblocks inside the town either.


    Guided by Tris, we''re moving to her rmended hotel.


    It''s an ordinary inn at first nce, but it''s an inn that consists of only gangsters and those who were in organizations simr to Tris.


    The buildings that surround the inn are all properties of the organization, and in an emergency, we can also escape using an underground passage.


    It''s just like a Ninja House.


    Ariel stays inside the inn and Tris went out to gather information.


    The rest of us act as Ariel''s guards.


    Part 7


    Currently, Ghyine and I are near the stairs on the first floor.


    Sylphy and Eris are near Ariel''s room on the second floor.


    We are all guarding our respective locations.


    In the room with Ariel are Luke and the two attendants in disguise.


    Though I think it''s unlikely, I hope that Luke doesn''t go berserk and attack Ariel.


    If he does go mad, before he lunges at her we can do something...


    Hopefully.


    I look Ghyine.


    "..."


    Standing to the side of the stairs, she was looking towards the entrance with her ears up.


    Recently, I haven''t had many conversations with Ghyine.


    She is engaged in the role of escort more seriously than I am.


    I tried to make conversations.


    But she said it interferes with her hearing and stops the conversation.


    Maybe she hates me?


    Such a thought sprouts.


    But she doesn''t even hold conversations with Eris, always diligent.


    "Rudeus."


    This time, she suddenly spoke to me.


    "Yes, what is it"


    "I was saved the other day."


    ... The other day, when?


    "When I was blinded by Wii Taa."


    Oh, that fight in the forest.


    "No need to thank me, supporting you is the role of the rear guard"


    "Your quick wit reminds me of the old days."


    When she says old days... that would be ten years ago.


    Comparing to back then, I''ve changed quite a lot about myself.


    Though in the eyes of Ghyine, I did not appear different.


    "But your wit will also get you into trouble one day. When that happens, rely on Eris-ojousama."


    Oh.


    That''s what Ghyine is talking about.


    The fact that I always try to do everything myself.


    "Eris-ojousama worked hard for that."


    "... Right."


    I wonder why.


    I want Sylphy and Roxy to sit tight at home.


    But I don''t think the same about Eris for some reason.


    As you say, Ghyine, it''s probably because Eris has been working hard for that.


    That effort is showing its results.


    An image of Eris that stays put at home never crosses my mind.


    I mean, Eris says she wants children, but I wonder if she is going to sit still.


    ... I''m worried.


    "..."


    Afterwards, the conversation dropped.


    What should I do?


    I wonder what I should talk about.


    Old things, uh, uh.


    "Incidentally, Ghyine do you still practice your reading and writing?"


    "Oh sorry, after I learned it, I''ve never practiced again. Now I have forgotten most of it despite all of your hard work. I''m sorry."


    What a great attitude.


    I want Eris, who also didn''t remember most of it, to emte that.


    "The guys from the Holy Land of the Sword didn''t believe that I was able to write letters."


    "But it should''ve been easy to prove?"


    "... No, because most of the guys can''t read or write either, so they think it''s just scribbles."


    "Haha."


    I want to see that sight a little.


    "What about you? Are you still practicing the sword?"


    "A little. When I have time, it''s part of my exercise routine, practice swings."


    "I thought because you''re a magician you''ve stopped training them."


    "Even for a magician, muscles are necessary. Right?"


    I am not aiming for the top in sword skills.


    Paul, my goal for that, is gone.


    Though I was able to teach a little swordy to Norn.


    But, in this world of swords, not being able to wear touki is deadly.


    "Do you remember the promise of the old days, Rudeus?"


    "Promise of the old days?"


    "Did you forget? About making a doll of me."


    Oh,e to think of it there was such a promise.


    One made on my 10-year-old birthday.


    How nostalgic.


    "I heard from someone that you''re still making dolls. When you have time, make one of me again."


    "Yeah, of course"


    "I do not know much about art, but I like the dolls you make."


    Those were some moving words just now ...


    Why do the people of this world like this kind of talk before battle.


    Although somehow I became anxious.


    It''s not a death g.


    No, I''m aware.


    It''s the opposite.


    Since I''ve retained the knowledge of my past life, to speak like that before a decisive battle would be considered a death g.


    However, this world is different.


    You have to collect all that give you a reason to live, and when pushe to shove those reasons will decide life or death.


    "Mhm."


    Then, Ghyine twitches her nose and ears.


    As I tighten the grip on my staff, bing alert, Ghyine waves me down.


    "No, it''s all right."


    A person walked through the door of the inn, Tris.


    Holding a bag in each hand, she closes the door with her foot.


    As she walks steadily towards us, she holds out one of the bags.


    "Good work. Here, have some rations."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Be grateful to Tris-neesan as you ept this."


    Inside the bag are pear-like fruits.


    She took one, and tossed it to Ghyine, who began to eat it without peeling off the skin.


    "Well, good luck."


    While waving her hands, Tris went up to the second floor of the inn.


    I think in the past ten days, she has fit in quite well.


    Personality-wise she''s simr to the two attendants.


    A fellow Ariel believer.


    A little cheeky, but not a bad person.


    Though her dress is quite revealing, I''m troubled about where to look.


    In terms of how revealing it is, Ghyine''s clothes areparable, but in Ghyine''s case it''s the style of a warrior.


    Muscle is an art.


    "Tris''s mood is good today."


    "That''s true, I wonder if something happened."


    While talking, I also picked up a pear.


    I peeled off the skin with a knife and took a bite.


    It tastes crunchy, but less sweet, and sour.


    The fruits of this world aren''t very ptable in general.


    Well, this one is not that bad.


    "She might have gotten some good information. Gisu is like that too, in times like these, his mood would improve tremendously."


    "I see."


    Ariel constantly have Tris collect information about one thing or another.


    From the location of Darius''s private army, Auber and everything else.


    She reports everything that has caught her eyes to Ariel.


    After organizing such an enormous amount of information and sifting through them, shees to me for consultation.


    I mean, there is a possibility that I''ve also missed important information... but.


    There''s probably no other option than to give up for that matter.


    Because I''m not talented enough to control everything.


    "Come to think of it, Gisu had said that he''s going to Asura Kingdom. Possibly, we might meet up somewhere "


    "If he''s here, he''ll be the one to find us."


    True.


    Gisu is that type of guy.


    He discovers you, but he doesn''t make contact then and there, he instead takes action to set up a passionate reunion.


    He''s probably trying to produce an exciting reunion.


    "A guy like him. Being bad at gambling, he would have left to another country anyway."


    "Gisu is bad at gambling?"


    "He is only good when there is no money."


    This was a story I heard from Roxy, though.


    Asura Kingdom seems to be a country where an adventurer can''t easily live.


    In addition to the small number of demons,


    Knights are sent to rural ces,


    Court magicians and Knights are sent to do monster hunts on a regr basis which also serve as training and exercise.


    Hence, the number of monster subjugation requests is next to nothing.


    Because the major guilds have something like collection teams, there are no gathering and harvesting quests.


    Guards are not requested since the danger zone is small, so it''s a rtively safe ce in many cases.


    Speaking of quests that are avable, there are time-consuming tasks such as in delivery quests or search quests.


    Though there seems to be something like farm helpers that are needed now and then.


    Anyway, the work for adventurers is almost nothingpared to other countries.


    This trend increases as you move closer to the Imperial City, the capital Ars,


    Even if there is a small number of young adventurers going to the local territory Donati and Fedoa territory to increase their rank, when their rank goes high enough they would move to the north or south.


    If you are strong or educated, I hear you will be employed as bouncers and tutors, but jobs like that are only a handful, since in the first ce there is no need to be an adventurer.


    In short, because Asura Kingdom already has many specialists for various tasks, there aren''t many jobs avable for adventurers.


    Questionable meat-heads are not needed here.


    The Holy Kingdom of Milis also have an Adventurer''s Guild, but the story is simr there.


    "...Mhm?"


    Ghyine voiced, whilst twitching her ears.


    Her expression is a little tense, maybe an actual enemy ising this time.


    I hurriedly throw away the pear core, grip my staff, and stare at the entrance.


    However, Ghyine''s gaze isn''t at the door entrance.


    It''s at the top of the stairs.


    My ears hear the voice of someone arguing from the top of the stairs.


    What?


    "For now, I will take a look."


    "Okay."


    If you go up the stairs, you can see Eris and Sylphy are watching the door with an anxious look.


    Did something happen?


    "Sylphy."


    "Oh, Rudi. A while ago after Tris-san came back, Luke and Ariel-sama started arguing for some reason."


    "..."


    Luke and Ariel fighting?


    Hey hey, even though she said things like [Entrust Luke to me]...


    No, maybe fights are important to have every once in a while?


    "Excuse me, it''s Rudeus. I''m entering."


    Just in case, after I knock once, I enter the room without waiting for a reply.


    There, Luke stood with a pale face,


    Sitting on a chair, was Ariel with a straight face.


    And, there was Tris, looking troubled.


    "Rudeus-sama, you''vee at a good time."


    Looking at me, Ariel''s face remained calm as she said that.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Yes. Tris brought some information."


    Tris who brought that information had a troubled face.


    "What information?"


    "...Information regarding Sauros Boreas Greyrat."


    Sauros.


    So, it''s concerning the promise with Ghyine.


    Did she make Tris look into it?


    "Events in the Asura Royal Pce, rather than in the capital, the people from this region are more knowledgeable about that. If you know things you''re not supposed to in the capital, the royalties will have you silenced."


    I guess it''s something like that.


    "I see. And the person who arrested Sauros-sama, who is the main culprit?"


    "Main culprit ... you say? "


    "..."


    Luke''s face is scary.


    Ariel wears a Noh mask.


    It is a face with no emotion.


    "Again, that person was from our faction. Moreover, that person has had a personal grudge against Sauros-sama ..."


    Ariel said without putting on airs.


    "It''s Philemon Notus Greyrat."


    Philemon killed Sauros.


    Well it would be likely.


    The Notus house was thergest noble house in Ariel''s faction.


    The Boreas house sits opposite of the Grabell faction.


    They''re enemies.


    On top of that, Philemon personally hated Sauros.


    There is no reason not to act given the chance.


    I guess that''s to be expected.


    Whatever you say about Sauros, he was still a lord at that time.


    Even if he lost his territory, he had the protection of the first prince''s faction, he wouldn''t have been able to lose his standing if the person responsible wasn''t a noble with the same level of power as him.


    "...So, what do you intend to do Ariel-sama?"


    "As promised, I will leave him to Ghyine"


    Luke chewed his lips.


    Well, someone is angry about it.


    Ariel knew how much Luke values his House.


    In this case, prioritizing Ghyine over Luke.


    "Ultimately, Philemon-sama... and whether the Notus house has really betrayed us. I still can''t confirm the credibility of this information."


    " ......"


    "Supposing that we''ve been betrayed, then I will execute Philemon. Then I will appoint Luke as the head of the Notus family at that time "


    "If you have not been betrayed? "


    "I will persuade Ghyine and we will settle for another person''s head."


    " ... Who is that other person? "


    Ah, I see, even if Philemon is the main culprit, she still has uses for him.


    Keep her tools alive, kill others.


    Selfish, but it can''t be helped.


    I am no saint either, I can''t afford to care for people outside of my circle.


    "Luke, that''s alright with you, right?"


    "...Whether it''s betrayal or murder, there isn''t a shred of evidence."


    Luke had a sour face.


    I understood at the beginning, but now it''s a face that I can''t read.


    He''s not giving much of a reaction even when he hears that his parents are going to be killed.


    "Someone might be trying to lure us into a trap..."


    Saying that, he looked at me for an instant.


    "Luke, rest assured. As I said before, Rudeus-sama will not take over the house of Notus."


    "Ariel-sama, talking about that in front of Rudeus is...!"


    "No, exactly because he''s in front of us, I need to be clear about it."


    Said Ariel while inhaling a big breath, as if to make a deration.


    "No matter what achievements he umtes during this fight, I have absolutely no intention of granting nobility to Rudeus-sama."


    I have no intention of epting it either.


    I''ve never thought of such a thing.


    " ..."


    But Luke''s face when he heard this.


    I''ve be a mortal enemy to him.


    Part 8


    The next day, there was a report from Ariel.


    Thanks to the fight yesterday, Luke finally confessed.


    As it turns out, Luke had indeed received advice from Hitogami.


    As for the advice, Luke received just one.


    The timing was while preparing for the trip.


    What he heard is basically¡ºBeware of Rudeus''s betrayal.¡»


    Hitogami said:


    Desiring to be a lord of the Notus House, Rudeus will defect to Darius''s side.


    The purpose is status, money and Ariel''s body.


    Without being discovered by Sylphy, I acted behind the scenes.


    Pretended to be Ariel''s ally and led her into traps by the day.


    Passed information to Darius by the night.


    All of it has been secretly nned by me from several years ago.


    Marrying Sylphy is also a part of my n.


    That Rudeus sure is talented.


    So talented that I wanted to trade ces with him.


    If I can be so cold blooded, my life would be much easier.


    At first Luke thought, [There''s no way Rudeus has interest in social status] and didn''t believe it.


    I didn''t think that he had so much confidence in me, but I suppose that matched my usual behavior.


    However, with the transfer magic circles'' destruction recently, then the betrayal of the Notus House, Hitogami''s prophecy began to hit the mark.


    With these things happening, Luke''s trust in me began to wane little by little.


    So he readily believed in Hitogami, and came to look at me suspiciously.


    By the way, It seems that even now, he still doubts me.


    But Ariel seems confident she has him under control.


    Well, if the degree of advice Luke had received was just that, we could probably take it easy for the time being.


    The fact is, I''ve never even seen Darius''s face,


    I''m not interested in Paul''s former home,


    And it''s not like I need Ariel''s body, either.


    No matter how much Luke is suspecting me, it''s all a baseless lie anyway.


    Lousy advice from Hitogami.


    I understand very well, that guy didn''t expect anything from Luke.


    Anyway, with such a lousy story can''t stick even on someone suspicious of me.


    Fitting the right story for the right person is important.


    Part 9


    I went out to town the next day.


    Luke was standing around acting hostile towards me, and acted in a way to separate me from Ariel as much as possible.


    Since Ariel dered that I won''t be made a noble, he probably thinks that I will kill Ariel and deliver her neck to Grabell.


    However, being separated wasn''t that bad.


    Knowing Luke''s way of thinking, his actions are limited.


    Now the number of things to be concerned about in this journey have decreased by one.


    I don''t know if she anticipated all this, but Ariel''s ability should be praised with [As expected of Ariel].


    Oh yeah, as for avenging Sauros, Ariel told everything directly to Eris and Ghyine.


    "And that''s why, the one who took down Sauros-sama may be someone from my faction."


    "Is that so?"


    "Fuun."


    Eris wasn''t interested even a bit, but Ghyine''s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    But, that doesn''t mean Eris didn''t take interest at all in the conversation, I understood that when I saw her hand gripping the sword on her waist.


    Her finger lost color and turned white, she is trying to restrain herself.


    "Ghyine, do you wish to kill me?"


    " ...No, I will kill the enemy that you''ve prepared for me."


    Ghyine seems to be obsessed with killing Philemon.


    I wonder if she can be persuaded, but this was Ghyine''s aim all along.


    Eris was silent.


    But, nodded so as to follow Ghyine''s words.


    "Well, I will also kill the enemy that''s trying to attack Rudeus."


    Eris is as usual.


    After that, all that remains is the capital.


    It should take about 20 days.


    While taking several detours, we headed to Asura Kingdom''s capital.


    We arrived at the Imperial City Ars.

 Chapter 201: Ars, the Royal Capital

    <h4>Chapter 201: Ars, the Royal Capital</h4>


    Part 1


    The Imperial City Ars.


    The world''srgest capital.


    The city was named after the hero who led the Human race to victory in the Magic War.


    A city that takes your breath away.


    High up on the top of a hill sits a majestic castle, the Silver Pce.


    Surrounding the castle are the huge mansions belonging to the higher nobles.


    Boulevards extend out of the surrounding city wall.


    A huge coliseum.


    A gorgeous training ground for knights.


    Beautiful temples for the Saint Milis religion.


    An aqueduct system that spread throughout the city.


    Headquarters to the world''srgest tradingpanies.


    Dojo and headquarters of the Water God style.


    A packed opera theater district.


    A Tavern district filled with decorations and the scent of beautiful women.


    A Gate that was made tomemorate the victory of the Lace Campaign.


    Spreading far without end in sight, no matter how far my eyes can see.


    Beyond the Aruteiru Mother''s river, and on and on...


    It is said that this is the oldest city of the Human race in the world.


    Excerpt from ¡ºWalk the World¡» written by adventurer Bloody Kant...


    Part 2


    When I saw the Imperial City from a small hill in the distance, Eris and I were shocked, with our mouths agape.


    The Imperial City is huge.


    Bigger than any other city I have seen in this world.


    First, about the castle that was built on top of the hill.


    This silver shining castle is as big as or bigger than Perugius'' Castle.


    Surrounding it are thick fortress-like walls.


    Walls high enough that they appear to be more than 20 meters in height.


    Even if a stray dragon were to attack, it would not be able to break that wall.


    Surrounding the wall are many extravagant mansions.


    It is a ce where a majority of the high nobles live.


    Brilliant mansions the size of castles.


    This district is also enclosed by a wall.


    Ordinary streets extend from there,


    And every so often, a new wall encloses everything.


    The city has probably expanded gradually over the years.


    Layers of new walls were added to amodate the expanding city.


    However, the city walls stopped after the fifthyer.


    From that point on, the buildings simply sprawled out in all directions.


    Going beyond the horizon.


    It was getting too expensive to build new walls,


    So in lieu of walls, knights are instead assigned the work of subjugating the monsters regrly.


    Compared to the mega cities in my previous life, this city seemed small.


    I felt this in my chest as I take in the view of this fantasy-esque city in the horizon.


    "..."


    "I''m home."


    However, each one of us wore a different expression


    In a solemn mood, we all red at the castle.


    Even Ariel got down from the carriage, and looked at the castle.


    "Let''s go."


    At Ariel''s request, we entered the capital.


    Part 3


    The city seemed intimidating from the outside, it wasn''t the case inside.


    The city entrance is the same as anywhere else.


    There were peddlers and adventurers everywhere.


    Compared to the other towns though, the adventurers in this city seem to be younger.


    While veteran adventurers were visible, they looked like they didn''t have any energy or heart left to continue adventuring.


    Speaking of the differences, the roads here are considerably wider.


    At least six wagons can pass each other.


    That''s threenes in each direction.


    This road seems to continue until the city''s main square.


    "We''ll head to my second house, that will be our base. We must have everything ready before we enter the Royal Pce."


    At Ariel''s words, we continue on.


    Our destination is located in the high noble district.


    Having said that, just moving through the city takes about half a day.


    With Luke leading the way, we press on in the order of Eris, Sylphy, Ghyine, the horse-drawn carriage, and I.


    Traveling in a single file.


    Although the road is plenty wide,


    we don''t want to get in the way of some noble and cause trouble.


    Although one usually doesn''t give way to lower nobles, Ariel wasn''t disying her crest on the carriage.


    Showing each other''s crest would simply take too much time.


    Like that, we continued to move into the city.


    At some point, the surroundings changed.


    From a city of adventurers, to a city of civilians.


    At that point, curious townspeople appeared and looked our way.


    "Hey... Isn''t that Fitts-sama and Luke-sama ...?"


    "You''re right...then that carriage must be...?"


    "Is Ariel-sama inside it?"


    "She probably returned after hearing about his Majesty''s illness!"


    Sylphy and Luke''s faces gave away the contents of the carriage.


    In other words, hiding our identity was no longer necessary.


    Nor did we intend to hide Arielpletely.


    For someone like me to represent a princess would seem unfitting.


    Even if Darius doesn''t catch wind of her sighting, I wonder if he is ready tounch an attack on Ariel.


    Right now, we''re not in a hurry.


    "Kyaa, Luke-sama!"


    "Fitts-sama!"


    "Ariel-sama! You have returned!"


    Still, they''re very popr.


    From here and there, cheerse flying.


    Sometimes, flowers are thrown.


    Not everyone, but about one in five people reacted when they saw us


    Ariel is idolized more than I thought.


    Luke also waves back.


    Ariel has been away from the royal capital for 10 years already, and yet they are still this popr.


    She is amazing.


    What''s really interesting is that our path is suddenly cleared.


    I wonder if there''s a rule that says a path must be cleared for a noble''s carriages.


    Those that interfere with the Daimyo will be cut down immediately.


    "Look, it''s Fitts-sama!"


    Every time she receives a cheer, Sylphy scratches and ys with the back of her ear.


    That''s Sylphy''s habit when she gets flustered.


    I''ll tease herter.


    When we passed the square, the cheers became even louder


    People rushed here hearing of the news about Ariel''s return.


    With the increase inmotion, I wonder why the guards haven''te out yet to calm things down.


    What if Auber takes advantage of themotion and attacks from behind.


    ... Scary.


    Though I was afraid of that possibility, no attack came.


    That doesn''t mean there are no soldiers.


    They''re cheering with the civilians.


    Guys like themanding officers took the initiative.


    Including themon soldiers, it seems that these people are Ariel''s supporters.


    Even in the Asura Kingdom, there are those unhappy with the current political situation.


    We''re receiving a hero''s wee.


    I don''t handle attention well.


    "I feel great!"


    Though, Eris gave off a different impression.


    ¡ª


    As we enter the noble''s district, the cheering subsides.


    I guess Ariel is popr withmoners but not with the nobles.


    Perhaps the nobles have no interest in cheering on the street.


    Which one is it?


    When we enter the noble''s district, groups wearing armor walked around.


    They wore silver body armor and a full-face helmet, it must be heavy for these guys.


    Compared to the soldiers that were cheering earlier, their atmosphere is more serious.


    If the soldiers before were the police, then these guys give off the feeling of the army.


    "I wonder who they are?"


    "They''re apprentice knights"


    When I ask that unusual question, Eris exined to me.


    "A way to be a knight without attending Knight Faction by joining as an apprentice first."


    "Oh ..."


    "The role of patrolling the city seems to be the job of apprentice knights as well."


    "You know a lot about this."


    "Fufun, I heard it from a friend."


    I was surprised that Eris had friends.


    Though from her tone it''s probably not an imaginary friend like Tomo-chan.


    "Friends from the Holy Land of the Sword?"


    "Yes."


    That is, a swordsman friend.


    Or Ken Tomo [Sword Friend].


    "I''m happy that my Eris has friends. You may fight, but if you hold back sometimes, then you will get along fine."


    "But, that child ..."


    Then, Eris stopped talking.


    Her gaze snapped elsewhere, and at the same time grabbed her sword.


    In Eris''s line of sight.


    She notices that one of the apprentice knights is staring over here.


    Due to the full-faced helmet, I can''t tell his expression.


    I wonder if he''s an enemy.


    I feel that something is off.


    That person said something to themanding officer and ran over here.


    "...!"


    Sylphy, Ghyine, and Luke all drew their weapons.


    Sylphy is amazing.


    She was able to draw her wand faster than Ghyine.


    "Wa... !"


    Surprised at the three people who suddenly drew their weapons, the person wearing armor stopped walking.


    It seems that he couldn''t hide his confusion, and he lifts his hand up and takes off his helmet.


    What was underneath was a beautiful woman.


    There''s no words to describe her beauty.


    She has flowing hair, forehead wet from sweat, full of sex appeal.


    "Eris! Ghyine! It''s me!"


    Behind the horse-drawn carriage, her gaze was directed at us.


    To be precise, to Eris.


    "..."


    Eris is staring at the woman on horseback.


    "Eris. So you''ve survived. Master had said that you were as good as dead if you fight against the Dragon God... Though, why are you in the Asura Kingdom? If you had contacted me ¨D¨D"


    "Who''re you?"


    "!... "


    The woman swallowed a breath.


    Then she made a somewhat sad face.


    It''s a sad face, but also a [If it''s Eris, then it can''t be helped] face.


    It is a face people who know Eris well are familiar with.


    "... Kidding."


    While joking, Eris quickly jumps off her horse.


    "It''s been a long time, and since Isolte is wearing a strange armor, I thought it was someone else for a moment."


    "A strange armor ... This is the Asura Kingdom Knights'' formal armor, isn''t it cool? "


    "It looks hard to move around in."


    "Since the Water God Style doesn''t need to move a lot, this is perfect."


    Realizing it''s Eris''s acquaintance, Luke lowered his sword.


    Sylphy also rxes, but still held onto her wand.


    Ghyine''s sword remains readied as she is overlooking the surroundings.


    The moment you let your guard down is your most vulnerable moment, her judgment is correct.


    "Are you serving the person inside this horse-drawn carriage? There was this rumor about how the Second Princess has returned around the town, so it''s probably her...But why is Eris... Oh, there was a story that Ariel was studying in the Magic City Sharia...then when you met her...you were hired since you''re a [Sword King], something like that?"


    Contrary to her seemingly meek appearance, she is surprisingly talkative.


    Eris is quiet.


    Showered by her rapid fired words, Eris folds her arms and takes her usual pose.


    She says.


    " ......Yeah, something like that."


    Apparently, she stopped listening in the middle of it.


    I''m sure that the conversations between these two women were always like this.


    "By the rmendation of my Master, I decided to be a knight. With the appointment of bing a formal knight, I n to obtain the title of Water Emperor."


    "Really, that''s good."


    "Yeah."


    Luke turns his horse around.


    And heads towards us before hees to a stop.


    He asked with a gentle face.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your time of reunion...are you acquainted with Eris-san?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Sorry but we''re in a hurry, let''s continue this conversationter so we won''t lose time now..."


    "I understand."


    Saying in a soft demeanor, while facing Isolte, Luke bowed gracefully.


    "Then please excuse me, mdy. I''m sorry but we are in the middle of our duty. There''s a time and ce for everything. Until next time, please ept my humble apology."


    "That''s fine."


    "Thank you? Then, allow me to excuse myself."


    Luke does not even show a wry smile towards Isolte who turns him down coldly. He maintains his soft smile and mounts his horse.


    Luke then moves to the front with his horse.


    Isolte was looking at his figure in disgust.


    "Was that Rudeus? Like I''ve imagined, he has a perverse attitude...even though he is a mage, he carries a sword, is he trying to look cool? Eris, did you marry such a guy? "


    "... I''m married with Rudeus."


    "Hah...? He is indeed good looking, but I don''t like his way of greeting another woman in front of his wife. Is Eris''s taste bad?"


    "...?"


    So as not to let Luke hear it, Isolte said this in a hushed tone.


    Eris has a puzzled face.


    Apparently, Isolte mistook Luke for me.


    At a position to hear such gossips clearly, I wanted to move away a little.


    While I have no intention to look cool, asionally I also want to wield a sword.


    "I''ll be going now."


    "Right. I apologize for dying you when you are busy... Will you be staying here for a while?"


    Hearing that, Eris nced at me.


    At least, we''ll probably stay in this city until Ariel takes the throne.


    I return with a nod.


    Isolte saw me for the first time at that moment.


    She has a puzzled face.


    "Um, that person is?"


    This is awkward.


    Should I tell her that I am Rudeus?


    Though there is no reason to take a false name, the other side had just ... gossiped about me too, the air seems to be unpleasant.


    "Hihin!"


    And, then Matsukaze moved.


    He moved towards Eris''s side against my will, and used his head to nudge her back.


    Hey, don''t move without my permission, I''ll give you some cabbageter.


    "Oh sorry, you''re in a hurry."


    However, when she saw that behavior, Isolte got the hint.


    "Well, when I''m off-duty, I will show you around... At that time, please introduce this person."


    She said this person, and sent me a nce.


    If someone said, [Let me introduce you to Rudeus] here, what kind of face will she make?


    "I''m not very sure but okay."


    "You''re not very sure... as always it seems. Well then, may you have the protection of Saint Millis."


    After bowing gracefully, Isolte went away.


    Hmm, so she is a believer of the Millis religion.


    Eris kept looking at the figure in her back, but soon faces forward and mounts the horse.


    After confirming Eris is ready, Luke starts to move and the horse-drawn carriage begins to follow suit.


    "She is [Water King] Isolte. We met in the Holy Land of the Sword a while back."


    " I see. It''s good that you get along with each other well."


    "Well, but..."


    Cutting her words in the middle, Eris looked at Isolte.


    The silver armored toon moved away and disappeared into the alley.


    "She may be our enemy... "


    Oh, is that so?


    Water King Isolte Cruel.


    I heard from Orsted that she is a person that may show up as an enemy.


    In the first ce, I have already informed Eris about the high possibility that the Water God Reida will be our enemy.


    At that time, Eris might had already presumed that Isolte will also be our enemy.


    Since her position is that of an apprentice knight, I don''t think that would be the case... but anything is possible.


    Her position may be low, but her skill is still King rank.


    If it bes a battlefield, the possibility that it''lle to that is high.


    " ... Eris, are you okay with that?"


    "I can''t wait. The debt I owe her in the Holy Land of the Sword shall be paid."


    "Is that so?"


    I don''t know myself, but those kinds of words came out without hesitation, in other words, these two people have such a rtionship.


    It''s a rivalry.


    I don''t understand it that well.


    However, when ites to giving up your life, it''s not something I understand at all.


    If possible, I want both of them to survive and continue topete.


    Because it will all end if one of you dies.


    Part 4


    We turned right in the middle of the road and continued uphill.


    Huge walls are being guarded by soldiers, but when Luke showed his crest, we''re allowed through easily.


    After we passed through the district of intermediate nobles, and under a wall again, we were surrounded with houses that were asrge as the castles of a small country.


    It''s the district of the upper nobility.


    The second house of Ariel was in a somewhat distant position from the royal castle.


    Despite being located within the city, it is five timesrger than my house.


    Not as big as Eris''s family home that doubled as a fort in times of war, but way too big to be a private home.


    It was already evening.


    Since we entered the city in the early afternoon, we''ve spent half a day already.


    When we were entering the building''s garden, people that looked like butlers came out.


    Seeing Luke, they immediately went inside and collected the maids in a hurry to greet us.


    In total, there are around five or so people.


    Even during her absence, they continued to manage Ariel''s house.


    We are greeted by the servants and moved into the building.


    Inside, it was gorgeous.


    Although the furnishings in Perugius''s castle are also top tier, it gave off a vibe of being a fine arts gallery, this feels like a vi belonging to an Asura noble.


    The rank of the ce is on par with Eris''s castle.


    After being assigned a room, I wash away the fatigue of travel by bathing.


    The bathroom had decorations made of metal, even on the pail that is used for bathing, was glittering.


    There is a bathtub right in the room, but there is also a bathroom as well.


    I probably wouldn''t use that.


    After bathing, I had a meal.


    Present are four people, Ariel, Eris, Sylphy, and I.


    Ariel''s attendants seem to be dining at a different location.


    "Well, Rudeus-sama"


    "Yes"


    "With your help, Rudeus-sama, I was able toe here safely"


    After the meal is over, Ariel called me again.


    "I will begin my operations from tomorrow.


    To wee Perugius-sama, and to prepare the ¡ºVenue¡» where I will bring down Senior Minister Darius.


    To verify the nobles'' request during my absence, and to gather information.


    Make contact with allies that have been lying in wait for us, strengthening our foundations... We will be busy "


    "Yes."


    "Before Darius makes his move, let''s get the ¡ºVenue¡» ready as soon as possible. Fortunately, the powerful nobles have already gathered here in the capital at the news of father''s illness."


    Soon, there will be a decisive battle.


    "How much time will you need to make your preparations?"


    "Ten days"


    "OK."


    ... Ten days.


    That''s fast.


    "I have all the pieces gathered here.


    It''ll depend on how the other side ys this, but I believe our victory is assured.


    Although I think that the possibility is low,


    but the possibility exists that the ¡ºVenue¡» might unfortunately be a battlefield."


    Honestly, we should try to preserve our strength, but that''s determined by what the other side has nned for us.


    "I think our strength here is enough, but you can''t be too sure. Before that, lets reduce the enemy''s main force as much as we can first."


    "Right."


    "Rudeus-sama, Eris-sama, and Sylphy, I would like you to y that role."


    Preemptively depleting the enemy''s forces...


    Indeed, our opponent may have employed many from the North God Style.


    "However, it will be difficult tounch an attack and ensure the safety of Ariel at the same time."


    In this city, Ariel has many allies.


    But, there is no one at the North Emperor level.


    Eris, Sylphy, and I are the offense team, while only Ghyine and Luke will protect Ariel.


    Ghyine is dependable, but if they send more than a North King, she might be in trouble.


    "Therefore, I will act as the bait."


    "The bait... ?"


    "I will reveal an opportunity for them to attack this ce on purpose. I''ll be safe thanks to the magic items in my possession"


    Like that substitution magic ring, for example.


    Someone can use it to impersonate Ariel.


    Create a situation where we look vulnerable and strike the opponent back.


    In that situation, Ariel will make her move.


    Returning from meetings with nobles and behind-the-scenes work.


    During morning, evening,te at night.


    It would be possible to feint vulnerability in our movements.


    If the other sidees to us, it saves us the trouble of finding them.


    "But Sylphy, it means that you will have to y a little dangerous role..."


    "I have no objections."


    Sylphy answers back immediately.


    "This is thest push, so let''s do our best."


    So Sylphy will be Ariel''s double...


    Well, if it bes a battle there is no safe ce anyway.


    Aftering this far it doesn''t matter where you are.


    Since the person herself is willing to do it, I will protect her with all my power as well.


    "Will they take the bait?"


    "It''s about... 50-50 I''d say."


    After all, during our journey to the capital, we weren''t attacked a single time.


    Although we were on alert and the journeysted almost a month. There must have been a chance to attack.


    If it happens that Ariel''s ¡ºVenue¡» is not anticipated and the enemy is crushed with overwhelming force, I would feel highly motivated.


    "It''ll be good if we can bait them out. If not, you''ll at least be safe."


    "Unless I get caught ... if I do, it will be an all-out war."


    "I think in that case, Rudeus-sama will be more burdened."


    I will be.


    ... I wonder if it will okay.


    "Do you not have reinforcements here?"


    "The Ranoa Kingdom have prepared some in advance. But, they are only advanced level swordsmen, and advanced level magicians at best. Since the other party has the North Emperor and the North Kings, at the day and ce of the ¡ºVenue¡», we will be under-powered. "


    That''s true.


    "If ites to that point, we will borrow that person''s power."


    "That person?"


    Is it Orsted?


    I wonder if he has already arrived in this town.


    We still keep contact, but there is only a few thing to be reported since he is a man of few words.


    Since Luke is wary of me, Ariel may not meet Orsted again.


    "Well, when ites to that, I will request his help."


    Sylphy had tilted her neck at this exchange, but well it''s fine.


    "I will need your help in that regard."


    "Okay."


    Things to do in the next 10 days were also decided.


    Starting tomorrow, the battle for the Asura Kingdom begins.

 Chapter 202: Duel at Dusk

    <h4>Chapter 202: Duel at Dusk</h4>


    Part 1


    The next day.


    I left for the pce with Ariel.


    Tris is waiting for her turn to act back at base.


    The two servants are not with us.


    So, it''s six people now.


    The two servants will just get in the way when the fight breaks out.


    They also have their own homes to go back to. Their Houses are both important allies to Ariel.


    Besides, those two have already been assigned their job by Ariel.


    She really intends to finish everything in ten days.


    Seeing the Royal Pce for the first time.


    Looked at from afar, the royal castle of the Asura Kingdom is certainly big.


    Perhaps even bigger than Perugius''s Sky Castle.


    Nestled at the back of the castle is where the royal pce is located.


    That is where the Royal family lives, and it''s a ce filled with pce gardens.


    Supposedly, the pce is forbidden to everyone except the royal family, but that is not important right now.


    I''m a little curious about the King''s harem, but I have no business with them for now.


    But today''s business is paying condolences to the ill king and make preparations for the ¡ºVenue¡».


    There''s an interesting thing about the royal pce.


    No, it might not be that amazing.


    Since it''s this ce, it''s not so strange for such a thing to be here.


    Though I say that, I couldn''t help but look twice when I see it.


    A portrait of Perugius.


    One of the three lined portraits.


    The unique features of the Dragon Race are extremely prominent.


    The beauty of Perugius in the portrait seemed to be exaggerated, making him look 10 years younger than he actually is.


    Honestly, I didn''t recognize it to be Perugius at first.


    Since I didn''t recognize it right away, I looked away from it for a moment.


    However, because the te just below the portrait caught my eye, I did a double take.


    His name is written.


    Perugius D.


    I''m surprised.


    I''m surprised because Perugius''s portrait hangs right next to the portraits of various Asura kings throughout history.


    Beside him hangs a portrait of a human race I''ve never seen before.


    A portrait of a man with silver hair with streaks of blonde.


    Perhaps it''s because Perugius told me, I immediately recognize the portrait.


    That person is the North God Kalman.


    And this Dragon race that looks to be half-human would be Dragon King Ulpen, I guess.


    They are the three heroes who defeated the Demon God.


    If it was the me from before, I might''ve looked down upon them for not finishing the job.


    Though, after hearing Orsted''s story I won''t make fun of them too much.


    After all, they had defeated the full powered Demon God Lace in battle.


    A long time ago, the Demon Dragon King Lace was considered as the strongest being in the world, and Demon God Lace is a fragment of that being.


    That''s why these portraits are decorated in such a ce.


    To remember and honor the legend of a hero.


    He''s a great person.


    Geez, I was even worried about Perugius''s appearance at the ¡ºVenue¡»,


    Now that I see his portrait hanging next to the king''s though...


    All right, it should be safe.


    Part 2


    It''s been three days already.


    The n was on track.


    Ariel''s ¡ºVenue¡» preparations are progressing smoothly.


    ording to her, the number of nobles who are looking forward to her return is increasing.


    While being her escort, Ariel introduced me to dozens of the nobility.


    Honestly, I didn''t remember all of their names.


    The first prince Grabell and Senior minister Darius.


    I haven''t been introduced to them yet, but I had the chance to see them from a distance.


    If I had to describe Darius with one phrase, it would be, he''s an old timer.


    A fat body, bby cheeks, and disgusting eyes.


    With such an ugly figure up close, he looks like a pig monster.


    When he sees me, he looks afraid.


    It was as if he''s looking at the grim reaper.


    Though I can''t be sure based on his look alone...


    Since his reaction is so easy to read, I don''t even need to check whether he is Hitogami''s apostle or not.


    The first prince Grabell is a normal looking old man with fluffy blonde hair.


    He''s not a prince in his teens or his twenties like I imagined.


    The feeling that I get from his 30-something year old looksbined with his mustache is a little far away from the image of a prince.


    But, when I saw him, there was a feeling of [I want to work under this person.]


    This is probably his charisma at work.


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard rumors that the second prince Halfaus lost a power struggle with the first prince, and that he is currently under house arrest.


    I wonder if Orsted did something about that?


    Maybe it''s because Orsted knew this, he told me not to worry about the second prince?


    Anyways, the people who backed up the second prince faction had given up on victory, and with any luck, they will flock to Ariel''s side after hearing of her return.


    They seem to help me and Ariel on the ¡ºVenue¡» preparations.


    Ariel has her own fight.


    While my opponents are the ones that attack Ariel.


    We are attacked several times.


    We haven''t caught any big game yet, but assassins were sent on a daily basis.


    Their target has been only Ariel thus far.


    More specifically, Sylphy who is impersonating Ariel.


    Whether we are moving, eating or sleeping.


    We can''t afford to rx even during meals and sleep.


    Also, the real Ariel is wearing a wig and is masquerading as a maid,


    She eats the in meals (but still better than that of lower ss knights'') of a poor maid,


    and sleeps soundly in the shoddy bedrooms of the maids.


    "The number of assassination attempts is much higher than before, but it''s not a big deal since Rudi is here."


    Are Sylphy''s words.


    Although the assassins are small fries, it''s good practice for Eris, Ghyine, and me, although I suffered a shortage of it.


    If I was alone, I would have struggled a little.


    Indecisive about whether or not to kill.


    If I think about it like that.


    I''m d that I called Ghyine and Eris here.


    Fortunately, an enemy that can beat Eris and Ghyine did not show up.


    If it became an all out war at the ¡ºVenue¡», it would be a little troublesome.


    I should be able to handle the North King and the North Emperor if theye at me one at a time.


    All that''s left is the Water God. Sylphy can take care of the rest.


    However, if there is another strong opponent, Ariel''s safety may be jeopardized.


    I hope Orsted can figure something out if that''s the case. I couldn''t manage to contact him ever since we entered the capital.


    First of all, we don''t even know if he is in the city or not.


    Anyways, faith alone won''t solve anything...


    Also, just in case, I want to reduce the number of enemies.


    Ariel nods to acknowledge the situation when I consult her.


    "Let''s set up a trap."


    That day, Ariel was talking about something with a noble from the first prince''s faction.


    The topic is quite vulgar, Ariel is talking about how Ghyine and Eris were both having their time of the month that day.


    The noble looks really interested in Eris.


    Eris puts on a very ufortable look.


    Passing rumors that the escorts are in poor form in order to bait an attack.


    In the end, this strategy was unsessful.


    It might have been too obvious.


    Even the next day, assassins did not appear.


    Part 3


    The fifth day.


    There is no attack.


    Instead, the influential nobles supporting Ariel are targeted.


    Mostly those who promoted the construction of the¡ºVenue¡».


    However, they also seemed to have their own means of self-defense, so it''s nothing to worry about.


    Although, those attacks might just serve as a warning.


    Only the attempts from a few small fries of the First Prince faction.


    On that day, I meet a person.


    Philemon Notus Greyrat.


    Just as the information said, he had defected to Grabell''s side.


    Philemon.


    He''s in about his mid-30''s.


    He had a face that was very simr to Paul''s.


    But, he doesn''t have the sense of self-confidence and aloofness that Paul had.


    He gives off the impression of a fearful and hungry rat.


    Afraid of risks, taking the safe alternative, he''s the type of man that flees at the first sign of trouble.


    I don''t hate people like him, but this old man likely hated Sauros.


    Facing him, Luke talks about this and that.


    It would not be an exaggeration to call it a fight.


    About why he betrayed Ariel, and what about their own efforts.


    Philemon ignored Luke''s questions by saying [You wouldn''t understand even if I exin it to you].


    Luke''s face is full of disbelief.


    However, Luke pleads to him that it''s not toote toe back to Ariel''s side.


    Even so, he didn''t listen.


    And finally he said with certain disdain, [You think you''re a better sessor as family head than your brother or something?] He spurs Luke and walks away.


    I think it''s a terrible attitude.


    At least, it is not an attitude he should have towards his son, who had been struggling in a foreign country for more than ten years.


    However, Paul was also like that once.


    I can understand his pain.


    Asura nobles have their own set of morals, I shouldn''t one-sidedly judge them.


    Assuming that Ariel wins over Luke.


    And Grabell wins over Luke''s older brother.


    Regardless of who takes the crown, the Notus House will survive.


    Considering that, and their attitude, in some ways, it might just be jealousy towards Luke,


    or he might just simply hate Luke.


    Putting my personal feelings aside...


    More likely than not, Ghyine will kill Philemon.


    Then Luke''s family will be put on the brink of copse.


    If Luke cares, he''ll have to take on as the house head.


    But he might also consider his own feelings.


    It''s a bad situation.


    Part 4


    Day nine.


    Preparations of the¡ºVenue¡» have beenpleted.


    The party itself will be located in the royal castle.


    All of the famous nobles of the Asura kingdom will be participating.


    Ariel wanted it that way.


    For the Second Princess Ariel to host a party to nominate the First Prince Grabell as the next king.


    If it were me, I would not participate in such a party, which obviously looks like a trap.


    About the reason why the Asura nobles are attending.


    Participation of such parties is a noble''s duty.


    It seems that there were a number of interferences, but Ariel overcame them all.


    All that''s left is the actual show.


    Now, it''s my turn.


    Tomorrow, it''s going to be a tough day.


    Someone might die.


    Will it be Eris? Or Sylphy? Or Ghyine?


    I will do everything I can to make sure that doesn''t happen.


    I might not be able to sleep with all the excitement today.


    Maybe I should ask to sleep with Eris tonight...


    Part 5


    It happened on the eve of this night.


    It was a moonless night.


    All preparations areplete, and the only thing left to do is to wait for the real thing tomorrow.


    Tonight, just sleep and rest up.


    With that thought in mind, we head back to base.


    A man stands in the middle of the road.


    If you look at his head, he looks like a man from the beast race.


    Rabbit''s ears ... Certainly from the Mirudetto race.


    It''s a bunny if it''s a woman, but I wonder what I''d say if it''s a man.


    "..."


    Wearing matte ck armor, he stands with a straight sword in hand.


    Blocking the way of the horse-drawn carriage.


    "Who is it!"


    Luke on the side of the carriage is out in front, it was a challenge.


    He keeps quiet.


    I didn''t expect an answer.


    The assant''s name is ¨D¨D


    "One of the Three Swords of the North God style, the North King ¡ºTwin Swords¡» Knuckle Guard."


    He actually answered.


    "..."


    The next moment, Knuckle Guard splits into two.


    Slowly, as if it''s a mirage, he splits up in two...


    "Knuckle-niichan. Is it a good idea to say our name at this time?"


    "Haha, probably not? What a surprise... Guard is smart."


    "Hehe, it''s because I have been studying in recent years."


    Never mind, he didn''t split.


    They''re twins.


    It was actually two swordsmen with identical faces.


    "Certainly, when our employer is someone like Darius, it''s no good to say anything."


    "Come to think of it, since we''re assassins. We shouldn''t have said our employer''s name."


    "Knuckle-niichan. Oh yeah, we definitely shouldn''t have."


    "I know."


    Well, to be honest, it''s obvious who hired them even if they didn''t say, but.


    And, at that slightly anticlimactic moment, Eris came forward.


    She dismounts from the horse, and unsheaths her sword.


    "Eris Greyrat."


    In response to the massive amount of killing intent, the twins'' ears twitched.


    "Oh, I''ve heard the rumors. ¡ºMad Sword King¡»!"


    "Her sword skills sharp like a fang and a temper violent like a demon beast!"


    "We of the weak Mirudetto tribe express our gratitude!"


    "There is no shortage of opponents!"


    Eris has set her sword in an upward position,


    The twins stand side to side in mirrored stances.


    "We are each half of a man."


    "Thus both of us are one."


    "Even if it''s two on one."


    "We won''t call it cowardly."


    No, but two against one is unfair.


    As I think that, another figure appears from behind the horse-drawn carriage.


    It''s a small shadow.


    The shadow wore an armor of ck as though it was filled with ink.


    Wielding a ck sword and a ck shield in his hands.


    "..."


    He does not say his name.


    He didn''t need to say his name, but he took a stance.


    Facing him is Ghyine.


    Naturally, she draws her sword against the man.


    "I will pay the debt from the other day."


    "...Dorudia''s eyes are good in the night... I''m at a disadvantage now."


    It is Wii Taa.


    Last time, Ghyine was cornered by him.


    But the other day, I already told Ghyine about Wii Taa''s trick.


    I do not know whether she understood me, but I guess she will be alright this time.


    The rabbits at the front and the hobbit at the rear.


    Speaking of this, this situation is strange because it seems to be very simple,


    It''s the North King Gate in action.


    Who should I support?


    I will assist Eris, while Luke and Sylphy will be backing up Ghyine.


    That way, I can level the ying field against the two rabbits.


    That''s what I think, but I must not move yet.


    Auber is not here.


    This situation is constraining my movements.


    Ariel isn''t in this ce.


    Using a different route, Ariel has been moved to the second safe house from the royal castle.


    Therefore, it is better to take the formation of Luke covering Ghyine, while Sylphy covers Eris respectively.


    However, if we do that, the enemy will also realize it.


    That Ariel isn''t here.


    Then, they will retreat.


    Since the target is absent, it''s the obvious move.


    Tomorrow, they will ambush us in a more perfect position.


    At that time, they would bring reinforcements.


    Now''s the chance.


    It''s a chance to kill two North Kings.


    If they are not defeated here, tomorrow will be harder.


    If Luke covers Ghyine, then I will cover Eris.


    In that case, Auber would engage Sylphy.


    Sylphy can''t win against Auber.


    I can''t say that with certainty, but Orsted said so.


    Again, I''m stuck.


    "...No."


    Think.


    Thest time, where was Auber lurking?


    We aren''t in a forest this time, so he''s not in the ground.


    This time, he is lurking somewhere nearby.


    If he is lurking nearby, he''s surely in our line of sight.


    So, I only need to spot him.


    Find out his hiding ce and finish him with a single blow.


    That way, I can assist Ghyine and Eris without worry.


    "It''s all right Rudeus, I can win by myself."


    Eris''s voice resounds in the dark night.


    Indeed, no swordsman can stop Eris, even for that Knuckle Guard or something.


    Since they call themselves each half of a man, I wonder if they''re each at the North Saint level at best.


    If only to that extent, Eris should be able to suppress their swords with a single blow.


    If she strikes either side, one of them will die.


    Being capable of it, it doesn''t seem to require much effort.


    Ghyine also has the advantage in reach.


    Ghyine, with her tall stature, and Wii Taa the Hobbit, there is too much of a difference in their reach.


    Still, she won''t find a gap that easily.


    But they will not withdraw ...


    Again, probably because they''re after one person.


    Three pieces, our opponent ismitted.


    They intend to kill us here.


    Auber is somewhere.


    Where could he be hiding around here?


    It''s hard to say whether this ce is suitable for an attack.


    A wall on the left, and a noble''s residence on the right.


    The right of us appears to have many ces to hide.


    The garden there is surrounded by high walls.


    There is an alley between the houses.


    But since it''s wide enough to allow passage for horse carriages, it''s not an easy ce to hide in.


    Maybe he''s hiding in the garden and intends to break through the walls?


    No, that''s stupid, he is not Badigadi.


    What about the wall?


    It''s high enough for me to have to turn my head up to see the top.


    Perhaps jumping down with a rope from there?


    Ore jumping off?


    If it''s the North Emperor, it''s possible to do that...


    Then, from below?


    Just like before, did he hide himself under the ground?


    No, that''s not it.


    Given what happenedst time, we''ll obviously check the ground for movements.


    I don''t think that was overlooked.


    Where''s ...


    Is there a blind spot?


    I left the rear of the horse-drawn carriage.


    Luke is located right in front of the horse-drawn carriage.


    There are only two light sources.


    Torches were equipped on the horse-drawn carriage.


    Thus I summoned a Spirit of Light.


    The light''s intensity is strong, I can even clearly see the figures of the assants in ck.


    There is no ce that''s not visible.


    Or still on the wall?


    ... he can snipe us with magic from the wall?


    I send the Spirit of Light towards the wall,


    "...!"


    Found it.


    When I first saw the wall, I did not notice.


    I wasn''t paying attention to the backgrounds.


    In the middle of the wall, a cloth pattern that closely resembles the color of the walls had beenid there.


    If it was during the day, it would have been obvious.


    Or if we had the light from car headlights, it would look peculiar.


    But with torches on the horse-drawn carriage, chances are that we won''t notice the difference.


    However, if illuminated by the Spirit of Light, the difference can be seen.


    I win.


    I point my staff at the wall.


    "..."


    There is no chanting.


    Usually I will yell out my spell to inform my surroundings, but I won''t this time.


    Stone Cannon.


    Full force.


    ...... Do it.


    Farewell, Auber.


    "Kuoo!?"


    Was it a gut feeling?


    Or intuition as a warrior?


    I did not hesitate even for even a second.


    Despite that, he seems to have sensed something.


    Releasing the camouge just in time, Auber manages to evade my magic.


    No, he didn''tpletely evade it.


    The Stone Cannon pierced through Auber''s leg and left a big hole there.


    While taking a passive defense stance, he fell from the wall.


    "Nuguua!"


    It marked the start of the battle.


    "Chi!"


    I shoot another round of Stone Cannon at Auber.


    Now that he has better footing, I was sure Auber would parry it without difficulty.


    "Toaaa!"


    Luke approached from behind.


    Shifting his body weight to his left hand, Auber deflected Luke''s sword.


    While still lying down, he knocks Luke off bnce and tries to stab him.


    I intercept it with the Stone Cannon.


    "Nukku!"


    Auber jumps up and stands up on one foot.


    With one of his leg incapacitated, most of Auber''s mobility is gone.


    While steadily standing on one leg, he looks at the front, back, me, and the horse-drawn carriage.


    "..."


    Following his line of sight.


    During that moment''s exchange, I managed to grasp the flow of the battle.


    Exactly as Eris dered, she defeated those two people alone.


    But Eris wasn''t unscathed, her shoulder is injured.


    Her left shoulder is hanging loosely.


    But, Eris didn''t care about her own wound and turned towards here.


    Her line of sight is on Auber.


    Ghyine had overwhelmed Wii Taa.


    Wii Taa had already lost one arm.


    Wii Taa had lost his shield while Ghyine is uninjured.


    Ghyine is delivering the final blow to Wii Taa when I looked her way.


    "Aubeeer!"


    Wii Taa shouts.


    And, at the same time he threw something on the ground.


    A powder-like [bafun] sound is made and we were instantly wrapped in ck smoke.


    Was it some kind of magic tool? Or magic item?


    Wii Taa used the ck smoke at night for blinding.


    But, even if I understood it, experiencing it felt different.


    I could not see anything.


    In this dense fog, the sound where Wii Taa was running to can be heard.


    Following him is Ghyine''s footsteps.


    <A sword abruptly swings down in front of me.>


    I quickly avoid it.


    Wii Taa ran by me.


    Was he aiming at me?


    No, he was aiming at the horse-drawn carriage.


    "Leave it!"


    The next moment, the door of the carriage opened and while Sylphy wasing out, a magic was released.


    Melded magic ¡ºme Tornado¡».


    The melded magic of wind and me blew away the ck smoke and shed light on the surroundings.


    Status check.


    Ghyine, alive and well.


    Luke, alive and well.


    Sylphy, alive and well.


    Eris, also alive and well.


    Wii Taa disappeared into the alley.


    Did he run away?


    Fair enough, even if we failed to catch Wii Taa, I only need to kill Auber.


    Auber... is not here?


    Where is he?


    "Rudeus!"


    Eris shouted.


    Looking at her line of sight, Auber was using ws to climb the wall like a cockroach.


    He disappeared into the top of the wall at an incredible speed.


    The others cannot follow him.


    And, now is not the time for hesitation.


    "We will follow Wii Taa!"


    The decision was made immediately to enter the alley.


    Can we catch up?


    A small part of me thinks, is this the wrong decision?


    When Wii Taa fled to the back alley, should I immediately give chase?


    That guy is missing an arm.


    His body is out of bnce, you cannot run quickly like that.


    But, since it''s North God Style, their training might...


    And, when I stepped into the alley to think, I stopped walking.


    Wii Taa is dead.


    Arge hole is agape in his small body, and he fell into a pool of blood.


    This method of death felt like a deja vu.


    I''ve experienced being killed in that manner.


    No signs of anyone around.


    However, he ought to have been here.


    And he did it.


    Orsted, that is.


    "Rudeus...you did it."


    Looking back, Eris was there.


    From the roughly shed shoulder, Eris shed blood and got sluggish whileughing and grinning.


    "Oh, right ..."


    For now, I cast healing magic by touching Eris''s shoulder,.


    It is a terrible wound.


    Although it didn''t sever the tendon.


    Seeing you injured like this makes my heart ache.


    "Thank you."


    A simple thanks from Eris before she turns around.


    She yelled out after returning back to the road.


    "Rudeus killed the little one just now!"


    At her words, sighs of relief flowed around.


    "I''m sorry, I was a nuisance."


    "No, I know Rudeus obviously did that so he can focus on Auber but ..."


    "It was a good opportunity when he got attacked by me earlier, but I was a little slow."


    "I also missed a chance, it happens!"


    While talking to each other, we dealt with the corpses.


    If I had used a different magic, Auber might not had a chance to escape.


    Alternatively, I should have used Quagmire beforehand to rob him of his mobility.


    Well, it''s pointless to think about it now.


    The fight ended in an instant, a fluid situation.


    All that matters is that we won, things said now won''t change anything.


    This time,


    The North King Wii Taa.


    The North King Knuckle Guard.


    We seeded in killing two people (actually three).


    We have seeded in reducing the enemy''s forces as nned.


    Auber had escaped, but I can im victory here.


    All that''s left tomorrow is the main event.


    ¡ºThe incredibles! Three Swords of North God.¡»


    Auber of the ¡ºPeacock Sword¡». He is skillful using an irregr fighting style, taking advantage of terrain and magic tools.


    With simple skills and shy outfits, he was named the Peacock.


    Wii Taa of the ¡ºLight and Darkness¡». In order to ovee his handicap of a Hobbits'' small body, he excelled at blinding the enemy.


    He also has a way to fight even when he is deprived of sight.


    Dead.


    Knuckle Guard of the ¡ºTwin Sword¡».


    Twin Swordsmen. To overwhelm their opponents with a mirror-likebination.


    Two people as one.


    Dead.


    Four in all, The Three Swords of North God!

 Chapter 203: Ariel’s Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 203: Ariel''s Battlefield</h4>


    Part 1


    The party is held in the royal castle.


    In one of the halls that was made forrge-scale parties.


    A long table.


    The seating arrangement is predetermined.


    It is a venue that I thought would be impossible to prepare in only 10 days.


    With all the preparationsplete, the only thing left is to wee the guests. I steady my resolve.


    As members of the entrance staff, Eris and I stand guard near the waiting room entrance, keeping an eye out on the attendants.


    The waiting room is not particrly small, in fact there is a buffet party here.


    Those who have a look of expectation.


    People who held an expression of anxiety.


    Such people had arrived at the venue early.


    They''re in the waiting room. What will they do after they hear Ariel''s story today,


    or what kind of response for support in the Grabell Faction will result from it?


    The oue of this story amuses them.


    They''re just here for the entertainment. There''s not a person of note in the midst.


    They have less impact in either case, merely small fries.


    The first big fish appeared somewhatte.


    Philemon Notus Greyrat.


    He is apanied by his escort and eldest son. He has the eyes of someone who''s likely to curse me who is at the entrance.


    And told me.


    "......Fun, did you think that you can return to the Notus House now, after abandoning it?"


    It was an unexpected question.


    "I''ve never even thought of that."


    "That much should be obvious, and don''t think you can throw that Greyrat name around willy nilly."


    "Eh, oh, yes"


    After speaking those prearranged words, Philemon made a short appearance in the waiting room.


    Before disappearing into a private room reserved for the upper nobility.


    "What was that about ..."


    Eris is angry.


    Come to think of it.


    Some time ago, when I was in Eris''s house.


    I was told to keep my head down as well.


    Well, back then I never thought much about that.


    What if the House Paul bowed his head to wasn''t Boreas, but Notus?


    And what if I was the home tutor for someone on Notus''s side instead?


    Those people would probably want to keep me down...


    Just as well.


    Indeed, Philemon is the younger brother of Paul, and thus my uncle, but he will be killed by Ghyer.


    Since he''s an asshole to me, that won''t hurt.


    Starting with Philemon, the main stars of this ¡ºParty¡» appeared one after another.


    Parents and two attendants from Tris''s house also came.


    Then the rest of the four major lords.


    Euros, Zephyrus.


    And, Boreas.


    Boreas''s current head ... What was his name again?


    Is it Thomas or was it Gordon...?


    I remember it being the same name as a certain lotive train.


    Ah, that right. It was James.


    He also brought his eldest son along.


    As for the face, I guess he is more like Sauros than Philip.


    He also has a stocky figure.


    But his face was considerably haggard.


    ording to Ariel''s story, he resigned his ministerial desk job, and seems to have be a lord.


    As a lord who lost his territory, I heard that he has been in a considerable predicament.


    Still, it takes more than that to crush the house,


    Perhaps because thend remains even though the territory is lost.


    Or, it''s thanks to James'' hard work.


    ... Do your best.


    The reconstruction of the Fedoa territory has not progressed.


    However, James has been doing everything he can, it can be seen from his haggard face.


    He was also impacted by the Metastasis Event.


    A desperate man, but he survived.


    A person who was directly involved with the Metastasis Event would understand the meaning of survival differently.


    Anyway, I don''t know him, and he doesn''t know those involved in the Metastasis Event.


    "..."


    Rather than to me... he gave a glimpse to Eris who is standing next to me, before going back towards the private room again.


    And finally.


    Senior Minister Darius cameter than anyone else.


    He''s followed by one escort.


    When Darius sees me, he quickly looks away in fear.


    The escort sees me and approaches me.


    Finally seeing him in a well lit area, he really has a funny looking head.


    In casual wear, with a hair shaped like an inverted satellite dish.


    Four swords lined his waist.


    "It''s the first time meeting you.


    My name is North Emperor Auber Corvette.


    I go by the name of ¡ºPeacock Sword¡» on the streets."


    When I took a nce at his feet, I confirm that he is standing firmly with both feet.


    There is no sign of him limping when he walks.


    He seems to have fully recovered.


    If he used a healer from Asura Kingdom, I suppose that level of injury is recoverable.


    "Pleased to meet you. I''ve heard of your name. I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    "¡ºQuagmire¡»... No, I wonder if it would be better to call you¡ºDragon''s Dog¡»?"


    So in other words, Orsted is the ¡ºOwner¡».


    A nostalgic name.


    Woof~woof.


    However, to say something like ¡ºDragon''s Dog¡»,


    Doesn''t sound what a sleeper agent of Hitogami would say...


    "Whoops, pardon me... I heard that you have been ambushed several times on the way here."


    "...Ah, yeah."


    "To assassins who used foul tricks, you''ve fought them off brilliantly."


    You''re calling it foul yourself...?


    In a joking tone, he isughing.


    But Auber''s eyes are not smiling.


    "Next time, in a head-on match."


    For a brief moment, he shows a serious face that doesn''t match his looks, after that Auber takes his leave.


    Just now seemed like a deration of war.


    I think that he made me his #1 or #2 target.


    In that case, maybe he is the third apostle after all.


    First Prince Grabell won''te to a waiting room like this.


    He''ll head straight to the venue.


    With this, the cast isplete.


    Part 2


    The time is ripe for the party to begin.


    The nobles file in and sit in their assigned seats.


    I look towards the guards lined against the wall.


    Today, thanks to Ariel, the number of guard soldiers in the vicinity of the party hall is small.


    Therefore, most of the nobles havee with their escort.


    Ghyine and Eris stand beside me, keeping watch of the surroundings.


    Sylphy isn''t here.


    She has a particrly important assignment for the party, thus has stepped out.


    Seeing the nobles filling the venue, Ariel stands up from her seat and makes her first move.


    "Thank you for gathering here today, despite your busy schedule."


    Ariel started her greeting.


    She began to talk about his majesty''s illness, this and that of the domestic situation in recent years,


    She talks about her thought of Asura Kingdom while studying abroad...


    Then the attack began.


    "Now then, today, to those who have gathered here. I have found two people that I would like to introduce to everyone."


    Showing up simultaneously at Ariel''s words is a beautifully dressed up woman emanating an irresistible appeal.


    Shees out from the entrance and crosses the hall slowly,


    And stands beside Ariel.


    Looking at her face, Darius'' eyes opened wide.


    Among the nobles, there are those who stand up with pale faces.


    They are the Purplehorse family.


    "On the way of my travel, I met her by chance. The second daughter of the Purplehorse House, Miss Tristina"


    Thedy was introduced.


    Tris picks up the hem of her dress and curtsy so perfectly that Eris could never imitate.


    "As introduced, I am Tristina Purplehorse."


    The venue was in shock.


    She should be missing.


    There is also a gossip that she is dead.


    And yet she turns out to be alive.


    And grown up beautifully.


    From a specific direction, there is a little uproar.


    "But how, why here...?"


    "When she was found, I protected her since she had been very weak. As such, towards someone present here tonight, she has a few particr words for him, as a result, she came."


    Following those words, Tris steps forward.


    She sits herself near Darius, who has the honored seat.


    Tris ... started to talk while looking at him like seeing a pig.


    Not in a manner of speech that was natural for an everyday thief, but with beautiful words befitting a noble daughter.


    She was betrayed by the house and was bought by Senior Minister Darius.


    She talks about how she was kept like a dog by Senior Minister Darius.


    And that she was almost killed back in the Fedoa Metastasis Event.


    Luckily she was picked up by thieves, and became the boss''s woman.


    Then Ariel came to her aid.


    A story with some dramatization, but spoken indifferently.


    It''s a story designed to make the one who hears it cry.


    As a thief, Tristina survived with her own power.


    Enduring in that ce, and helped by Ariel that she met by chance.


    It is a touching story.


    In the crowd of nobles, there are those who shed tears tantly...but they are shill nobles which were prepared by Ariel I guess.


    There are those, particrly from Darius'' side, who can not hide the puzzlement on their faces.


    Nervous sweat drips down the head of the Purplehorse House.


    But the main suspect Darius looks quiteposed. He must have survived predicaments like this countless times.


    The speech ended.


    "Now, then..."


    Ariel came out to the front.


    While wearing the usual cool smile, she opens her mouth.


    "This was surprising. Darius-sama. I also did not think that it will suddenly be known by the public.


    No, surely. Using your power, Darius-sama, you kidnapped children of nobles, ... and treated them as your sex ves "


    Ariel''s tone suddenly heats up.


    Denouncing Darius, with her pounding like voice.


    "In addition, such a thing is done by the hand of the Senior Minister who is the backbone of the government! In this Asura Kingdom, evil shall not be tolerated! There will be no excuse! "


    Darius, made a sound of tes cracking with a snort andugh.


    He stands up slowly.


    "Ariel-sama, isn''t your joke a bit extreme today?"


    As he says that, Darius directs his eyes to Tris like an old friend.


    "And to bring a woman, whose origin is not certain, to be passed off as a child of the Purplehorse House. No, for this Darius who will not stand for such a rumor to be spread about him, it is the first time being told a lie like that face to face."


    Whileughing, Darius looks around his surroundings.


    [Tris is a fake], he gestures to those around for support.


    "So Darius-sama, you said that talk just now was a lie?"


    "Exactly. But, allow me to question Ariel sama. If thisdy Tristina is really a child of the Purplehorse House, can you prove that?"


    "Tristina."


    In Ariel''s word, Tristina took out something from her breasts.


    It was a ring.


    A ring with a beautiful purple gem.


    On the jewelry, there is an engraved horse.


    "This is used for someone from the Purplehorse House to prove kinship. The picture of the horse engraved on amethyst."


    Even with such evidence, there is no change on Darius''s face.


    Rather, he has a more disgusting smile than earlier.


    "I see, I see. With that thing, she is certainly a child of the Purplehorse House..."


    With disgusting eyes, Darius looks at Ariel and Tris while licking.


    "And, there is something I wish to say."


    Dariusughs.


    "Oh dear! The other day, Miss Tristina from Purplehorse House had been discovered."


    "Discovered?"


    Ariel tilted her head.


    "Everyone also remembers about the operation in the Royal Capital earlier this year. The roundup of the bandits that gued the Royal Capital. At that time, she was found. Miss Tristina''s corpse."


    "!?"


    A month before.


    So that means he was ready.


    "Of course, it seemed to have been washed away in the city already, so it''s difficult to authenticate someone with the ring. But, on Tristina''s body, there is a characteristic known only by her family. The feature is, on the chest... she has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon."


    That is a lie.


    That shouldn''t be the case.


    There is no such birthmark on Tristina.


    There shouldn''t be.


    At least, that what I thought when I saw her in a more revealing outfit.


    "Isn''t that right? The current family head of the Purplehorse House, Freitas Purplehorse-dono? "


    But even if it''s a lie, there is no way to confirm it.


    Now the Purplehorse family head is speaking to Ariel, to confirm it.


    If Tris is instructed to show the birthmark, there wouldn''t be anything there.


    What are you going to do.


    Ariel.


    Do you have another card up your sleeve?


    Such as giving her seven wounds on chest beforehand


    Although she''s stillposed, I wonder if she''s flustered on the inside.


    "..."


    The figurehead of the Purplehorse House stood up.


    If I look closely, his face indeed resembles Tris''s.


    His figure is shaking and he''s twitching at the edge of his mouth, slightly different to the vixen that is Tris-ane.


    "So, Freitas Purplehorse-dono. Did you not confirm her corpse. Tristina is no longer missing, but confirmed dead. "


    Darius smiled while whispering like a devil.


    "Therefore, dere that the woman standing here is a fake Tristina.


    Could you say that? In order to let this nonsense end. If you don''t, then there will be no choice but tomand ady to bare her skin in front of this many people."


    Darius''sposure


    Ariel''s smile.


    The shivering Freitas.


    An intense atmosphere flows through the venue.


    Even by just watching, my mouth has dried up.


    "M, my daughter ..."


    Freitas opened his mouth slowly.


    "My daughter was stolen from me by Senior Minister Darius... "


    "Freitas-dono! What!?"


    "The one standing there is definitely my daughter Tristina! Ariel-sama, bring judgment down on Senior Minister Darius who kidnapped, confined, and disgraced my daughter!"


    Darius rises.


    "Don''t speak nonsense, Freitas! You should have it! The sealed contract for the sake of confirming her identity!"


    "Darius-sama. Something like that does not exist."


    "...!"


    Ariel is giving a small smile.


    Oh, I see.


    That''s right.


    I should have known.


    Ariel has already contacted the Purplehorse family.


    Anticipating Darius'' n, and taking a step ahead.


    I want to learn from her in that regard.


    "Well, Senior Minister Darius.


    ...What was said by the Purplehorse family head is a matter of fact "


    Somehow, Ariel''s smile also seems indecent.


    "Kidnapping, imprisonment, and humiliating children of nobles...


    As stated by the King, a crime is a crime. You won''t escape from your sin. You''ll be judged under the Law of the Kingdom."


    Darius'' face distorts.


    It is distorting in ugliness, overlooking the surrounding enemies.


    At this point, Darius no longer has any allies in this ce.


    If you''re cornered to this point, all that remains is to fall.


    Although, if someone speaks out for Darius, he might survive.


    However, those who speak for him will automatically be his aplice, that''s likely what most thought.


    Most likely.


    In the current situation, even with Darius gone, the First Prince Grabell''s victory remains high.


    While Ariel was away, Grabell had consolidated his support.


    Right now, Darius is only a hindrance to him.


    In the future, he will be a nuisance.


    So, it''s the end of Darius.


    Ariel has won against Darius.


    Even without doing anything, Darius will be ostracized by the other nobles.


    Even if it went unresolved in court.


    If there is dirt on Darius, the nobles would no doubt bring him down.


    But in this ce, against the trouble of losing Darius, one person spoke.


    Darius is someone with a strong political ability above others.


    "It''s a surprisingly noisy party."


    As if he had chosen to appear at a suitable time.


    That man appeared.


    With a no-nonsense face, a middle-aged blonde prince.


    First Prince Grabell.


    He walks towards the best seat in the room, and res coldly at Ariel.


    Second round begins.


    Part 3


    Grabell Zafin Asura.


    He moves straight towards Ariel.


    "Ariel, what are you doing? Causing such hugemotion when Father is still sick?"


    "Whatmotion ... I did nothing except protect the honor of the royal family."


    "If that is the case, then think about the time and ce."


    Grabell shook his head while frowning.


    "Now that Father has fallen ill, without Darius'' skills what will be of Asura Kingdom?"


    "Even so, a crime is still a crime."


    "Even then, it''s between Senior Minister Darius and the middle-ranked Purplehorse nobles. I shouldn''t have to tell you that there are more important business the kingdom must attend to. "


    Speaking about social standings so openly.


    In my previous life, cries over fairness and condemnation would be heard, but this is the Asura Kingdom.


    Social status is part of life, so the people of this world epts it.


    "Yes, of course brother. But I will still repeat it again, a crime is a crime. If no one passes judgement, the kingdom would fall in decline. "


    "Crime huh... ? Indeed. Indeed, That''s right. But Ariel. There are many people in this ce who ought to have their crimes exposed and receive punishment like that. I wonder, do you intend to punish all of them? "


    "Yes, of course. If it''s necessary."


    She''s implicitly saying [If it''s unnecessary to me, I won''t punish crimes.]


    If this spreads, the Asura Kingdom will rot enough for the smell to linger.


    "I think your judgment against Darius is unnecessary, however you say that it is necessary."


    Grabellughs scornfully and directs aposed smile to Ariel.


    "Looks like we won''t be able toe to an agreement on this."


    "That''s right."


    Grabell shook his head and sighed.


    He looked over the surroundings.


    "There will be no conclusion if we''re debating with only two people. Until we settle this matter, Senior Minister Darius will remain troubled by this... "


    And, Grabell is overlooking the surroundings.


    How will things proceed, I wonder.


    "In ordance with normal conventions, these things are usually decided by majority votes. Since you have put so much effort in gathering most of the stalwarts of this country. Why not let them decide who is right, Ariel or I?"


    Democracy ...


    When there is no other way, it wille to that.


    He is asking the nobles around.


    Go to Ariel''s side, or stick to Grabell.


    Yet, he thinks either way he will win.


    With this, he also wants to confirm.


    To confirm the allegiance of each nobles.


    Thus, if you''re the enemy, you will be purged.


    "..."


    The nobles were not in turmoil or anything.


    They''ve thought that someday this moment will eventuallye, in the near future as well.


    Or maybe it has already happened once between the First Prince Grabell and the Second Prince Halfaus.


    Regardless.


    The nobles have to decide.


    Now, in this ce, you can either go to Ariel''s side, or you can join Grabell.


    It is not a ce where they could keep their allegiance a secret.


    They will choose who to support face to face.


    Looking at the situation of this opportunity to make a decision.


    Darius sank.


    For Grabell''s Faction, it is a big blow.


    However.


    For the Grabell Faction, a number of influential people still remain.


    Two of the four great local lords, Notus and Boreas.


    Besides them, several upper nobles are aligned with Grabell.


    If you look at the strength ratio, Grabell will most likely win.


    "Very well, brother. But, before that, I would like to introduce one more person to everyone."


    "What?"


    Ariel sent a signal with the snap of her fingers.


    To servant Elmore, who was outside at the terrace, that in turn sends a signal using the ring.


    The next moment.


    Along with a roar, a pir of fire rose up from one corner of the castle.


    Intermediate fire magic ¡ºme Pir¡».


    While scorching the walls of the castle, the me that has been amplified to maximum power with chantless magic rose towards heaven.


    It goes without saying that was Sylphy''s doing.


    "What...Ooo!?"


    "...!"


    "No way... !"


    The nobles saw the fire go up.


    But, they weren''t surprised at it.


    Because magic at this level can be seen as much as you like in the royal capital.


    What they saw was behind it.


    There was something which you could definitely not see as much as you wanted in the capital.


    Lit by the me pir, floating in the night sky.


    Is a huge shadow.


    "The Sky Castle!?"


    "... When did it get so close!?"


    The Sky Castle, Chaos Breaker.


    A majestic castle steadily approaches at a steady speed which inspired fear.


    Flying so low that you might think it would collide.


    All of the aristocracy trembled when they gaze out the window.


    It stopped.


    Just above.


    Directly above the Royal Castle Silver Pce, the air fortress stopped.


    "..."


    Silence.


    Even so, I wonder how Perugius will descend.


    No way ... There''s no way he''ll jump from that height.


    No,e to think of it, he knows how to perform teleport and summoning magic.


    If it''s simply to teleport below, he can do it.


    "No way... Did hee ... "


    "..."


    "That, no, but..."


    And, someone muttered.


    With looks of excitement on the nobles, forgetting the earlier tension, they were looking out the window.


    Servant Elmore stands in front of the door squatting.


    Or not a seat of honor.


    Although some nobles wonder, nobody is able to answer the question.


    Before long, footsteps can be heard.


    The footsteps of a single man.


    But among the entourage of escorts of the nobles, some have detected more than one presence.


    13 in all.


    Those that realize this begin to tremble.


    Just like in the legend.


    The footsteps, stopped in front of the door.


    "He has arrived."


    With Elmore''s word, some gasped.


    Then, the door is opened.


    The air in the room changed.


    "...!"


    Wearing a white cloak, a silver-haired, golden eyed man appears.


    His appearance is slightly different from his portrait, but with the overwhelming presence, that person has appeared.


    He led 12 attendants.


    Horror, fear, respect, and longing.


    While receiving a variety of feelings, he proceeded into the venue.


    And, going to the ce of Ariel and Grabell.


    The 12 Familiars split into two teams consisting of six, they moved to the end of the hall.


    Group one is standing in escort of Ariel.


    and the other stands as escort of Darius, next to Auber.


    Sylvaril, who has changed her dress,es next to me.


    I can''t tell by looking at her mask, but today she looks like she''s in a good mood.


    "I''m very pleased with your invitation today. Ariel Anemoi Asura. ... Have I arrived a bitte?"


    "No, there is a saying that the main actor alwayseste."


    Perugiusughed happily.


    Ariel also put on a big smile.


    Grabell is taken aback.


    And looking up at the tall Perugius, his eyes widen.


    "Everybody, let me introduce him. One of the ¡ºThree Heroes Who Defeated Lace¡», he is the ¡ºArmored Dragon King¡», Perugius D-sama."


    Perugius did not bow and sends a nce at the surrounding.


    The surrounding nobles stand up in panic, kneel, and bow.


    "I am Perugius D."


    Almost like a caricature, with behavior befitting of a king.


    Perugius is great.


    Possibly more so than the current king...


    Enough to make you think so.


    "Well, everyone. Raise your head. Tonight, I am just a guest. Although for a brief time, we''ll be sitting beside one another. There is no need to humble yourselves so much."


    Hearing hismand, the nobles still in a daze, return to their seats.


    At that point, Perugius raised his voice, saying [What''s this?]


    Among the seats reserved for the nobles, there are three vacancies.


    Three lined up starting from the seat of honor.


    Three people standing up.


    Ariel, Grabell, and Perugius.


    "Ooh, this is confounding. There are three empty seats. Well, Ariel Anemoi Asura. Grabell Zafin Asura. Where would it be best for me to sit?"


    "...!"


    Grabell has his breath taken away.


    Voices like the nobles swallowing their saliva can be heard.


    This is a farce.


    Not just me, everyone knows.


    Who Perugius called out to.


    With this timing, he called out to them.


    "That is... of course... please sit at the highest ranking seat."


    Grabell said so in a trembling voice.


    He could not help but say so.


    He is choked by Perugius'' presence.


    Even though Perugius does not have the power to choose the king.


    Even though Perugius does not have the power to decide the seating.


    Why would they need to yield to him?


    People with theposure to point that out had originally been in this ce...


    But they weren''t here now.


    They existed in a physical sense, but thinking of their own positions, they hesitated to open their mouths.


    The nobles had noticed.


    Why Darius has been used immediately before this farce.


    Perugius said.


    Without being interrupted by anyone.


    "No. I have been away from this country for too long. I can''t allow myself to steal the seat of the king of the next generation."


    Perugius pushed Ariel''s back.


    While being referred to as the king of the next generation, he pushed Ariel forward.


    "Ariel. You will take that seat. I''ll allow myself to sit adjacent to you."


    At that time, the nobles who are in this venue has realized it.


    The king of the next generation would be Ariel.


    Part 4


    Ariel is victorious.


    I suppressed Auber,


    She suppressed Luke on her own,


    We suppressed Darius using Tris,


    We suppressed Grabell using Perugius.


    Well, her fight will continue a little more now, but the momentum flows her way.


    Grabell and Darius have nothing stronger than Perugius.


    They don''t, that is.


    "... Perugius-sama!"


    The moment Sylvaril cried.


    The ceiling fell down.


    Caught up in the chandelier, one of the nobles was crushed.


    In the scattered rubble, some of the nobility got injured.


    The damage wasn''t huge.


    Destroying the center of the table, the ceiling fell.


    No.


    It wasn''t the ceiling.


    What fell was a single human.


    She smashed through the ceiling and fell.


    A small body and skin with deep wrinkles.


    She stabbed a beautiful golden sword into the ground like a cane.


    That old woman stood up.


    "Whew, so it''s just as my dream foretold..."


    She murmurs.


    Shended in the [Field].


    Then, by looking down around, she said.


    "Come on, I''vee to help you."


    Water God Reida Ryia.


    Toward Darius, she said that.


    Hitogami''s trump card has appeared.

 Chapter 204: Rudeus’s Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 204: Rudeus''s Battlefield</h4>


    Part 1


    The Water God Style has five secret arts.


    The Water God Style founder is the one who created the strongest secret arts.


    If you can use three of those five moves, you would be considered as a [God] rank.


    Throughout the history of the Water God Style, there were individuals who had mastered four of them, but...


    Only the first generation [God] rank mastered all five of the Water God Style''s secret arts.


    Water God Reida Ryia was one such individual having mastered three of the secret arts.


    She is an old woman.


    Her prime is long past, her abilities are degrading with age.


    Regarding this, there is a bit of uncertainty.


    About why has she retained the title of Water God.


    She was chosen for teaching swordsmanship in the Asura Kingdom for many years.


    She has not named a sessor even after a dozen years.


    Why does she continue bearing the title of the [God] rank of Water God Style?


    Is it because she has exceptional talent?


    That much is true.


    The Water God Reida is unmistakably a genius.


    Enough not to be inferior to any of history''s Water Gods.


    But, be that as it may, she doesn''t have so much talent that she''d win over old age.


    So is it that there''s no other talent left?


    That''s not the case.


    Currently, there are several individuals who have mastered three of the secret arts of the Water God Style.


    But why didn''t those few consider taking over Reida''s burden as [God] rank in Water God Style.


    [They weren''t suitable for that], said one with [Emperor] rank in Water God Style, entrusting that position to Reida.


    Why?


    That''s because Water God Reida used the two most difficult of the five secret arts.


    Bybining those two mystic arts, a phantom art is created, which could be called a sixth secret art.


    ¡ºDeprivation Sword Kingdom¡»


    She strikes from a single stance, be it a swing striking down, up, left or right.


    From where she is, it''s possible for her to kill all of her opponents in every direction.


    If anyone moves even a step, she will respond to that movement, capable of cutting down everything.


    Part 2


    "Nobody moves. I want to avoid this if possible."


    Perugius'' subordinate, Arumanfi of the Bright, moved as soon as Reida had appeared.


    He was behind Reida in an instant ... and was sheared in half in the next moment.


    He did not leave a corpse, but disappeared in particles of light.


    Then Perugius'' underling Trophimus of the Wave also moved.


    He points his hand towards Reida, as if to fire off something.


    Looks like he will.


    But Reida only tilted her sword slightly for just an instant and Trophimus was sheared in half.


    He too disappeared, bing particles of light.


    Next, she moved to me and sliced off my wrist the moment I sent magic power to the ring I was wearing.


    No, it only seemed to have been cut off.


    What I lost was the wrist of my prosthetic hand.


    My left hand is alive and well.


    But, looking at my hand that abruptly disappeared, I couldn''t help but shudder.


    The next one that moved was a senior noble.


    In an attempt to escape by himself, his leg''s tendon was sliced as a result.


    He let out a scream before copsing from the strike.


    It was a strike with the back of the sword.


    None of the guards were able to move.


    Neither Eris who is prone to strike first, nor Ghyine.


    Ariel, Perugius and his subordinates, as well as myself had all been nailed down by Reida.


    Everyone in the room was aware that they were in Reida''s range.


    They understood that if they took action, it would result in an instant death.


    "...It doesn''t seem that anyone dares to move. Well, Auber."


    When Auber was called, he was stiff.


    Even a swordsman of his level, cannot escape from Reida''s pressure.


    "W, why are you here...? "


    "Ariel, Perugius...and Quagmire, right. Hurry up and take their necks."


    Auber alone was able to move.


    He sent a puzzled look to Reida.


    "M-Me?"


    "That''s right. Who else will do it? "


    "But ... "


    At that point, Auber nced at Eris.


    Looking at it with a sidelong nce, Reida spat with still eyes.


    "It is no good that Eris is among the enemies, huh. Whether the attack in the forest, or on the street at night, you did a half-hearted job. Even a coward like you wants to act swordsman-like in front of your disciple."


    Everyone held their position while Reida was badmouthing them.


    "Why do you think you were hired for such a high price?


    Is it so you could just take the money using your prestige as a North Emperor, lose two of your disciples, and watch your employer die without being able to do anything?"


    " ... "


    "Weren''t you a more underhanded person?"


    "...Yeah."


    Auber made his move.


    With a sword in the right hand, he joined the party.


    Heading toward Ariel''s direction.


    This is bad.


    I have do to something.


    I can''t move.


    What should I do.


    This is one of Hitogami''s pawns.


    With only one [God] rank from Water God style, this happens.


    I had heard of the counter for the Water God style from Orsted.


    I listened to his exination carefully.


    It''s to [Take action so that it doesn''te to this.]


    Run away out of their sight before you see the Water God style, then take a stance.


    Either behind or ahead of them is fine; even above or below works.


    Run away while you still can.


    Even though I was told that.


    It hase to this situation.


    " ... Na! This! "


    Suddenly, the security of the castle entered the room.


    Knights in armor.


    No, that silvery armor ... apprentice knights?


    "P-Put away your sword ...! "


    "Don''t move! "


    Reida''s shout stopped the Knight apprentices.


    However, there was one apprentice who didn''t listen, proceeding further in.


    Walking a few steps in this pressure, that person removed her helmet.


    Emerging from under the helmet was the face of someone I''m familiar with.


    Water King Isolte Cruel.


    Why is she here?


    There shouldn''t be a single knight guarding the castle today.


    Is this Darius''s doing?


    In anticipation of such a situation, did he station the apprentice knight?


    Or was this just a coincidence ?


    "Honored Master, what on earth is going on here? "


    "Oh, is it Isolte...?"


    "Using the secret arts at a ce like this...!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll exin. Today, Water God Reida and North Emperor Auber shall begin their rampage."


    "Ram... page? "


    While Isolte frowns upon hearing that, Reida continues her words.


    "Let''s see... Both of us here had conspired with the Kingdom of the Dragon King.


    Blinded by huge amounts of gold, we tried to assassinate officials of the kingdom.


    Ariel is brutally murdered, then the murderers are killed by an apprentice knight who was present at the time by some chance.


    Isolte Cruel bes a hero, and Water God Style survives."


    Starting with augh, Reida saw the first prince.


    "Yeah, isn''t it a good plot? I should''ve be a writer... Make it happen like that, Grabell boy."


    "Did I just hear something stupid, esteemed master... ! "


    Trying to step forward, Isolte''s legs are stopped.


    Perhaps in Reida''s excitement, she caught Isolte in her area of attack.


    " ... Hurry, Auber."


    " ... "


    "What? Are you worried that the North God Style will lose it''s social status? Don''t screw with me, I''m cleaning up your mess! It''s toote to step down now, calm yourself."


    Auber shook his head.


    He picks up his sword, and turns around to Ariel.


    But, he shakes his head in hesitation.


    He is at a loss.


    "What are you doing, Auber! Kill Ariel now! And that whore over there as well!"


    Darius'' cry resounded.


    He also included Tris.


    For Darius, it''s not only Ariel''s death that is desirable.


    If evidence remains, even after Grabell bes king, he might still be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry about what happenster! I''ll do something about it!"


    Hearing the cry of Darius, Auber seems to have regained his resolve.


    Looking a little bit different, he continues walking to Ariel''s direction.


    Oh, this is bad.


    This situation.


    Is it already checkmate?


    "Chi... "


    Eris is trying to move.


    For better or for worse, she tries to escape Reida''s barrier.


    "Eris, it''s useless "


    "But. "


    "Please, stop it."


    "Then, what do we do...?"


    I do not want to see a situation where Eris dies.


    But what will I do?


    What should I do?


    I do not know.


    What if we move all at once?


    No, that''s no good.


    It''s not a skill that could be broken so easily.


    I assume, regardless, we''re too far apart to coordinate the attack.


    What about Perugius?


    He has not moved since earlier.


    No, he''s looking at me with a bored face.


    A face that seems to say, [What are you going to do about this situation?]


    Even though his two subordinates are dead, he doesn''t look agitated at all.


    Could he have something in store?


    Or is he relying on something?


    No, there is no such free time.


    Auber is trying to kill Ariel right now.


    No choice.


    There is no choice but to move.


    I will attack both Reida and Auber at the same time.


    I will use¡ºElectric¡»magic.


    I will be injuring the surrounding people near me.


    It might not be able topletely defeat them, and I might also get incapacitated if I use lightning.


    Plus, Water God Style can evade even magic. The sess rate is low...


    "Rudeus... Let''s do it. "


    Seeming to have noticed my finger''s movement, Eris gave me a signal with her eyes.


    We''ll die together...


    Sylphy, please pick up my bonester.


    " ...!"


    And, at that time.


    A jolt passed through the core of my being.


    "T, This is ... !"


    Auber''s body starts to tremble and stops moving.


    Reida''s forehead starts to sweat profusely.


    No, it is not just those two people.


    In this ce, most people have begun to tremble and jerk their bodies.


    Even though the world stopped moving from Reida''s pressure, their faces turn pale and shiver.


    So he noticed.


    Ah, thank goodness...


    From the ring a little while ago, magic seems to have properly gone through.


    "Damn it, I give up... Darius, I wasted too much time talking..."


    " ...W, What? What''s, going on!? This cold air...!"


    "Change of n. Auber, it''s bad but can you take Darius and flee from this ce right now?"


    Auber is puzzled at Reida''s words.


    "Why Darius... instead of First Prince Grabell? "


    "Ma, even an olddy like me won''t forget her debt. "


    Reidaughed thinly.


    "Hurry! At this rate, regardless of friend or foe, everyone will die!"


    At her words, Auber thought for a moment, then nodded.


    Grasping Darius''s arms, he dragged his heavy body, taking him away.


    "This way."


    "Hu, Yea... "


    Auber fled in a direction differing from the entrance the apprentice knights came from.


    No one can stop them.


    Tied down by Reida, I cannot move at all.


    " ... "


    Silence envelops the area.


    "Whew. How far can they escape? If I knew about this earlier, then perhaps I wouldn''t havee..."


    "...Why?"


    Someone asked this question.


    It was Ariel.


    Even in the face of death, herplexion hadn''t changed.


    She seems to question why Reida is helping Darius.


    I also have doubts in that regard.


    "Everyone''s noisily asking [Why, why]. Come on, this isn''t something unusual."


    Reida has a pleasant look.


    "It''s a story of when an old woman was just a young girl.


    Praised as a genius, the ecstatic girl beat up a noble of the same age at a dojo... and received retribution after.


    Outnumbered and surrounded by a crowd, she was knocked down in an instant.


    Just when she was about to have both her hands¨Cthe life of a swordswoman¨Ccut off, and turned into a daruma, she was rescued.


    By a single noble boy who was higher ranked than those nobles."


    ... What?


    It was Darius?


    "She became a Water King and was selected to work as a fencing instructor.


    When she tried to give her thanks then, he''d be a fat and sly man with a twisted character.


    He didn''t remember me, either."


    ...


    "I sure felt let down.


    After all, I''d thought that even if his face was bad, he was a boy with a straightforward, righteous character.


    [Maybe, if I could meet that person]... I''ve even thought some maiden-like things."


    Reida has a distant look in her eyes.


    Remembering the illusion that she thinks she can now move on from.


    "Well, it was an end to the girl''s first love... But well, I didn''t resent that, I just needed to repay my life''s favor."


    Reida said.


    In few short words, in such a short time.


    A confession towards no one in particr.


    "Honestly, I also had forgotten about it.


    But, on the way back to Asura, there was a sudden revtion in my dream.


    If I came back to the royal pce as a Water God Style instructor, I could return the favor of that time."


    So it was Hitogami.


    And now, a man opposing Hitogami ising towards us.


    While, unfortunately, his presence poured overwhelmingly, one man is running through the castle at great speed.


    Auber will probably run in the opposite direction of that man.


    They do not have the power to detect his presence, but he understood somehow.


    Auber is a person sensitive to such signs.


    "It''s funny. Even though he hadpletely forgotten about it long ago."


    " ... "


    "But at this age, it no longer matters anymore. By removing the feeling of love, it bes a whole new feeling. It bes a feeling to repay the kindness of a lifetime."


    Then Reida opens her eyes.


    " ... He seems to have arrived."


    The front door opened.


    A lone man entered.


    "Hi!?"


    Everyone is ovee with fear from seeing his figure.


    Some leaked, while others copsed on the floor.


    There are those who are hostile too.


    However, everyone here holds a simr thought.


    ¡ºI''ll be killed.¡»


    Silvery hair and golden eyes.


    A lone man with a dangerous, frightening face.


    Orsted stood there.


    "Long time no see. Did youe to perform the final rites for this olddy''s short remaining life? "


    "That''s right. Because you''re an apostle of Hitogami."


    "Apostle, huh... So you let me go the previous time because I wasn''t one then? My my, in myst moments I''m going to have to fight an unbelievable opponent..."


    Locking gazes, Orsted approached Reida in a straight line.


    There was no hesitation.


    "¡ºDeprivation Sword Kingdom¡»"


    Reida''s body blurred.


    Her sword was never at a fixed location.


    Every time Orsted took a step, golden flickers flew out from the sword.


    With sword flickers leaving an afterimage, Reida and Orsted are tied with a thread of gold.


    All sword flickers has been defended against.


    Sparks are scattered around Orsted.


    He repelled those sword blows with his bare hands.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    The number of sparks increase with each step.


    Orsted still does not stop.


    He reached the front of Reida''s eyes in no time.


    "Die."


    And all too soon.


    Very anticlimactically, Reida''s chest had been prated.


    By Orsted''s transparent hand, Reida is run through.


    She was discarded like a rag.


    " G-Grandmaaa! ! "


    Isolte cried, and the killing intent vanished.


    But, as if time stood still, no one made a move.


    What just happened? No one understands it.


    Only fear dominates this ce.


    Everyone thinking that they would be the next to die.


    The first one to move is Isolte.


    She drew her sword and took a stance against Orsted with trembling legs.


    "How dare you, the esteemed master...! "


    "..."


    As if nothing had happened, Orsted moves towards the terrace.


    Isolte starts running after him to the terrace.


    "Rudeus-sama! "


    Cried Ariel when she came to.


    "Please chase after Auber and Darius! They must not escape!"


    Following Ariel''s roared phrase, time began to move again.


    Selfish nobles started to flee with their escorts in tow.


    Three people. Ghyine, Eris, and I ran out of the room and chased after Darius.


    "Ru, Rudi? What happened?"


    Sylphy came over as well.


    She doesn''t seem to grasp the situation.


    What should I do, bring her along?


    No, Isolte is still in the room.


    She is looking down from the terrace outside while being stunned.


    She seems to have given up on chasing Orsted...


    "Sylphy, guard Ariel-sama! Be careful of Isolte! We will chase Darius!"


    "Okay!"


    I leave Sylphy and Luke to protect Ariel.


    With thatst minute judgement, we gave chase.


    Part 3


    It is uncertain why Ariel screamed [Chase Darius!]


    Maybe it was just in the spur of the moment?


    Don''t let Darius get away!


    I wonder if it''s because of the old woman''s tale?


    Ariel must have another reason for me to chase Darius.


    She''s also a Dragon''s dog like me.


    Maybe her reason is simply: [Don''t let Hitogami''s apostle Darius get away.]


    Kill Darius.


    It''s decided that I must do this.


    "This way! "


    In ordance with Ghyine''s nose, we run down the hallway.


    Ghyine and Eris have no doubt whatsoever in Ariel''s words.


    Chasing after a fleeing enemy, they wear stifled smiles.


    Feeling the adrenaline, I run down the hall steadily.


    Security is low.


    It''s not entirely absent, but they seem to be after someone else.


    A voice saying, [He fled towards the Royal Pce!] can be heard.


    Perhaps they are after Orsted.


    " ... I saw them! "


    With no disturbances, we easily caught up to them after a few minutes.


    Darius, with his huge body, was being carried by Auber.


    Heavy wheezing can be heard as they rush down the corridor.


    " ... Tch! "


    Looking back with a sharp nce, Auber clicks his tongue.


    He supports Darius''s shoulder, and flees into a nearby room.


    We immediately rush in after... and suddenlye to a stop.


    Darius catches his breath, while Auber with his unsheathed sword is facing us.


    "...Ku, Ku! "


    Writhingly Darius res at me.


    "Agh, why did something so stupid have to happen? This is strange, too strange."


    "Darius-dono, you have lived a long life, so you should have experienced this type of thing before. How about calming down and using your head to get us out of this situation? "


    Auber replied To Darius''s cry.


    "I did as God said! I shouldn''t have been cornered like this! "


    Darius refutes with a red face.


    " ... My my, so you''re a religious guy. Then at least calm your breathing and pray for my victory."


    While scratching his cheek, Auber took up his swords with a helpless look.


    Before us, he brandishes his swords head on for the first time.


    And he introduces himself.


    " ¡ºNorth Emperor¡» Auber Corvette."


    To that challenge, Ghyine and Eris quickly ready their swords.


    "¡ºSword King¡» Eris Greyrat."


    "¡ºSword King¡» Ghyine Dedorudia."


    Should I also introduce myself?


    While I hesitated, Darius pointed his finger at Eris.


    "The one with red hair! Boreas! It''s you! You''re a Boreas Greyrat! "


    Eris bit her lips and frowned tantly.


    "... That has changed."


    " I! I have provided various help for Boreas''s needs!"


    Darius didn''t hear Eris''s reply and shouted while spitting out his saliva.


    "Even with Fedoa territory''s disappearance, I helped them with gold!"


    ... Come to think of it.


    Darius provided the capital to fund the Fedoa Region Search Group, right ...?


    Although I heard talk that there was an ulterior motive.


    Being caught off guard, this part of me is a little weak.


    Ulterior motives of investors aside, many people were still saved by it.


    "That''s irrelevant to me!"


    Eris spit out her words harshly.


    She is smart.


    "J-James also received my help!"


    James.


    The current head of Boreas, Eris''s uncle.


    "Installing him as Boreas family head, and preventing him from being crushed by the all-out attack from nobles is also due to my help! "


    It''s apletely different matter.


    "Because of that, the reconstruction of the Fedoa territory is also going well!"


    No, no, that''s a lie.


    "I''ve seen it on the way to the Royal Capital, but reconstruction of Fedoa territory isn''t advancing at all."


    "Don''t listen to that youngster! If Boreas hadpletely copsed, other lords would have sold the Fedoa territory bit by bit and abandoned it!"


    Putting it in that way it sounds convincing.


    Was that really the case?


    The reconstruction has not been going well is a fact.


    But were the alternatives any better?


    "If that''s the case, you should''ve helped old man Sauros..."


    Coming out clearly from my mouth, were those words.


    At that, Darius''splexion changed dramatically.


    "Sauros? Don''t talk about that idiot, that toothless lion could never grasp the reality of the situation! That man tried to use the entire Boreas fortune to reconstruct Fedoa Region without thinking about the consequences!"


    " ... "


    I think that''s a manly choice ... but.


    Well, you can definitely call it a bad move.


    The Boreas House is falling prey to other lords now, after all.


    "I saved James who came crying to me! I killed Sauros who was forcibly advancing things, and made sure that James would be the head! The Boreas House and Fedoa territory still exist. This was all possible due to my help! So help me! Please overlook this!"


    Aa...


    That''s not good.


    Saying such things about thete Sauros.


    I think these two people may no longer be stopped.


    "In other words, you''re Sauros-ojiisama''s enemy."


    "I see, so that''s how it is."


    At Eris''s words, Ghyine nods, they take up their swords and bare their fangs.


    "Then, I''ll kill you."


    "Hiiii!"


    Darius gives out a short scream.


    Auber sighed.


    "I guess that means negotiations have failed."


    Thus, the final round begins.


    Part 4


    " Fu~u ... Fu~u... "


    Has Darius collected himself?


    He sat on the nearest chair taking deep breaths.


    His shout just now is starting to look like a lie, with his calm looking attitude.


    "Auber, can you win?"


    "Well, it would be better if it was just the two Sword Kings, but that magician is troublesome."


    With his back to Darius, Auber is pointing a sword in my direction.


    He looks... settled down, I guess?


    However, his eyes are not focused.


    He''s looking and moving restlessly, is that a feint?


    "...... I know. The God also said so."


    "God did?"


    "That a mage in gray colored robe wille and kill me. I did as I was told; I destroyed all the magic teleportation circles in the area and had you withdraw to the capital, however this is the result. I won''t believe in him anymore."


    Following Hitogami''s orders, he moved about secretly, doing this and that.


    Like Orsted said, chess seems to be a weak point of Hitogami.


    Maybe he just doesn''t like ying a two yer game.


    "Do something. That''s why I hired you. Your speciality is fighting while being outnumbered, isn''t it?"


    "Understood...If by any chance I win I will get a special reward, right?"


    "Oh yes, that''s right! I promise!"


    ¨D¨DAfter that exchange, Auber was facing us.


    He squared his shoulders against his opponents.


    Seeing this, Eris and Ghyine straighten up.


    "North God style...¡º Red Ink ¡»"


    "Gaaaaaaaa! "


    "Uraaaaaaa! "


    The moment Auber muttered that, Eris and Ghyine reacted.


    But at that time, I already understood the meaning of ¡º Red Ink ¡».


    I had heard from Orsted what kind of skill it was.


    Ground.


    A red carpet wasid on the floor.


    Also, a red ball was scattered beforehand without anyone realizing it.


    By the time we noticed it, it was toote.


    "This is!"


    "Nu!? "


    At the feet of Ghyine and Eris, a big pop "Pa~an" resounded.


    Spreading under their feet, strong liquid adhesive was strewn, sticking the soles of the two to the carpet.


    This ball was developed by a certain North Saint pharmacist, an instant adhesive.


    Since the process isplex, I don''t really remember how to make it.


    The impact causes the ball to rupture scattering the contents around.


    The strong adhesive kept Ghyine''s and Eris''s legs stuck to the carpet.


    "¡ºWater Flow¡»!"


    Using water magic, I washed off the adhesive on their feet.


    It is weak to water and loses its suction the moment it''s exposed to moisture.


    But, Eris and Ghyine''s stance had already been messed up.


    Too unsteady for their kill moves, but with their well trained legs they still never-the-less managed to strike.


    Too slow.


    Auber has already started his next move.


    He immediately moves between Ghyine and Eris.


    Ghyine''s sword stops.


    Eris''s sword stops.


    They''re taught in Sword God Style, to never release a Sword of Light with allies in the way.


    "First thing''s first, you. Rudeus Greyrat."


    Auber''s target isn''t Ghyine or even Eris.


    It was me.


    <Two swords with both hands are swung down to me.>


    I see it.


    Thanks to the simted training with Eris, my foreseeing eye has caught Auber''s sword properly.


    Immediately, I moved the artificial hand into the sword''s trajectory.


    First move.


    I guard another by using the art of ¡ºEarth Shield¡»with the right hand .


    "North God Style secret art...¡º Oboro Cross ¡»!"


    <Auber''s hand is blurred.>


    Auber threw his sword into the air, lowered his upper body, and reached for the sword remaining at his waist.


    I see that.


    The foreseeing eye has caught the movement.


    To cover my right side, an¡ºEarth Shield¡» shaped like a buckler has already formed.


    This shield made to parry Auber''s shing power is heavy and very hard.


    It''s so heavy that my hand''s movements are limited.


    Auber''s sword is already under my left hand.


    It''s a heavy prosthetic hand made of high magic, there is nothing beyond the wrist, but it manages to receive Auber''s sword sh directly .


    Auber tries to draw another sword while making a turning fall.


    The strike can''t be avoided.


    Even if there was a way, there is not enough time to do that.


    I decided to take a risk.


    I jumped and moved my bent knee at him. Auber''s sword was received by my left foot.


    Something hot sears my shin.


    When Inded, my left foot felt like it had been squashed and bent.


    If you take a look at the area right below the knee of my left leg, it is dangling by a p of skin.


    Pain cameter.


    "Iii! "


    I withstand the pain by clenching down on my teeth.


    I confirm my surroundings


    Eris is moving, Ghyine''s also looking back, I''m standing here.


    I''m not dead.


    Auber, enclosed by three people, cannot escape.


    "...?"


    Just then, something caught my attention


    What now, is Auber trying to use strange ninjutsu again?


    That''s not it.


    Something moves at the edge of my vision.


    It''s Darius, pointing his right hand in our direction.


    "Spirit of fire, everywhere between the sky and earth, I request for your protection ¨C


    Divine protection of the great fire spirit in the ce where the demand of thee¨D¨D "


    Ghyine and Eris noticed it.


    The actions taken by the two women were almostpletely opposite.


    Eris faces Darius, to stand between Darius and me, while Ghyine approaches Auber.


    "¨D¨D¡ºFire Bullet¡»."


    From Darius'' hand, a mass of fire is released.


    Its power and speed, both unquestionably lethal, the fiery projectile was closing in.


    "Fun... Gu! "


    Eris cut the fireball in half.


    But without anyone noticing, Auger had thrown a kunai knife , prating Eris'' nks.


    My vision returns to the present.


    Auber, still retaining the posture of throwing a dagger at Eris, parried Ghyine''s sword.


    No, notpletely; Ghyine''s sword had cut into Auber''s shoulder.


    He had notpletely parried the blow.


    His sword broke and he was thus cut


    But only shallowly.


    It did not sever his arm.


    "Fu! "


    "Gaaa ! "


    Auber flew back flipping,


    Erisy in wait at hisnding point,unching a killing attack.


    But likely due to the kunai damage to her nk, Auber evaded it easily.


    " ... "


    This is bad; He''s put distance between us.


    I don''t know what went wrong, to confront Auber from a distance is bad.


    Why is it bad?


    That guy has a variety of skills.


    Not only that.


    My leg was sliced and I doubt Eris can run either.


    Now, supposing Auber runs away with Darius.


    Then it will be Ghyine alone.


    That''s right.


    I have to do something to Darius.


    While discarding the Earth Shield, I directed my staff at Darius.


    "Stone Cannon! "


    "!?"


    "Oooaa!"


    The bullet flew at a ridiculous speed, but it was received by Auber''s sword.


    However, this was within my predictions.


    That shot just now was not a mere Stone Cannon.


    "!?"


    Right where it was hit.


    The hollow point rock bullet which was cut into two explodes near Darius.


    I had developed this hollow point rock bullet while traveling the Magic Continent.


    The name is Explosive Stone Cannon.


    "Gugyaaaaaa! "


    Fragments of rock and shell prating his eye, Darius crouches while holding his face .


    "Nuu?"


    Auber''s attention slipped.


    "Daaaaaa! "


    There, Eris immediately seized the opening.


    Sword of Light.


    "...!?"


    Auber... parried it.


    He caught it with the side of his de, the thickest part of the sword.


    But Eris'' sword cuts through it like it''s nothing, and her sword went into Auber''s arm.


    Too shallow.


    Because of her injury, the technique was not perfect.


    After slicing Auber''s arm, Eris''s sword failed to cut deeper.


    "Gaaaaaa! "


    After that, Ghyine moved.


    Auber,cking both his arms, tried to evade.


    However, the Sword of Light is a difficult move to evade.


    It''s a killer move of the Sword God Style, after all.


    Auber is in no position to avoid it.


    It''s not a move you can dodge without preparations.


    Auber realizes this.


    Currently, it is impossible.


    Ghyine''s perfect Sword of Light entered from around his shoulders and exited his side.


    " ... Impressive."


    While muttering that, Auber fell.


    He copses in a pool of his own blood.


    His body twitched for a while, but the light in his eyes was gone.


    ...... He is dead.


    " ... "


    "Aaaaa, my eye, my eye! Auber, do something ... Auber!"


    Still crouching, Darius was screaming while holding his eye.


    Ghyine looks down at the crouching Darius who received my Explosive Stone Cannon.


    " ... "


    Ghyine swings her sword down in silence.


    Blood sprayed to my cheek.


    Part 4


    I left Darius''s corpse there.


    This is a prior arrangement with Ariel.


    Regardless of how the murder took ce, it''s best to leave Darius'' corpse behind if possible.


    The possibility that Ariel is used at ater time is also high, but...


    It''s more important to prove that Darius is dead.


    This happy feeling over killing someone... bothers me.


    "Fuu ... "


    The unpleasant guy died.


    I killed him.


    The aftertaste is bad.


    I did not deal the finishing blow directly, but it didn''t matter.


    Now, I actually felt it.


    I am the one who killed Darius.


    Killing Auber that tried to protect him, while crushing Darius''s eye, rendering him defenseless.


    It was not possible to feel it until now, but this time I felt it.


    I do not know what is the difference.


    Will it be a problem of distance.


    I don''t know.


    "Huh ... "


    I think that it''s useless to mull over it.


    Because this is a path I have chosen.


    Then, going to the next room, my wounds were treated by using the King ss Healing Magic scroll that I got from Orsted.


    As expected of King ss, even the severed foot was restored.


    But, probably due to the thinning of my blood, my body is cold.


    Next to me is Eris.


    She is looking at my treatment with a blue face.


    I pull her clothes off.


    Such charming, well-trained ab muscles ...


    "... What? "


    Her side''s wound had turned purplish.


    Poison.


    Auber''s dagger was coated in poison.


    "... "


    I tried Elementary and Intermediate Detoxification.


    Confirmed that they are not effective.


    Cold sweat has run down at my back.


    Suddenly, I remember Orsted''s words.


    Auber only uses one type of poison and it is non-lethal.


    In addition, he also has the antidote.


    Immediately returning to the room next door, Auber''s corpse was scavenged to obtain the antidote.


    Eris drank it, and spread some on her abdomen while she was at it.


    As a precaution... I who received shes also drank it.


    It was dangerous.


    If he had more powerful poison, Eris would probably already be dead.


    I''m so d, really...


    "You avoided his ¡ºOboro Cross¡»quite well..."


    When treating Eris''s side, she said clearly.


    I wonder if can be considered avoiding ...


    Well, I suppose you can given that it is not a mortal wound.


    "It''s thanks to the mock battles with Eris. Having be ustomed to fast attacks, I was somehow able to evade it. "


    "But even I''ve never evaded it ... "


    Saying so, Eris was giving a slightly lonely look.


    Eris had been taught the way of sword by Auber.


    Was she reminiscing?


    "Oh well, that''s fine."


    Eris shook her head quickly.


    Her character is enviable.


    Anyway.


    Ghyine, Eris and I are safe.


    Total victory.


    "Then, let''s go back "


    "Well."


    "Ah."


    We''ll look at it as a triumph, I am allowed to feel triumphant.


    Part 5


    When we came back to the party venue, an unexpected sight befell my eyes.


    "...Eh? "


    Luke is pressing a dagger against Ariel''s neck.


    Philemon is kneeling and Sylphy is sending a hateful gaze in Luke''s direction.


    What kind of situation is this?


    Luke nced at me in confusion and opened his mouth.


    Directing words not towards me, but towards Sylphy.


    "If you want to help Ariel-sama, then kill Rudeus."


    That question was directed towards Sylphy ¨D¨D

 Chapter 205: The Madness of Luke

    <h4>Chapter 205: The Madness of Luke</h4>


    Part 1


    The party venue had regained itsposure.


    The people that remain in the venue, are mostly the major senior aristocracy and nobility of Asura Kingdom.


    Greyrat, Bluewolf, Purplehorse, Whitespider, and Silvertoad. They''re families that have served Asura Kingdom since eons ago.


    In order to witness the ¡ºResult¡», they chose to remain in the venue instead of running away even after Orsted left the ce.


    Of course, the party didn''t resume.


    What happened so far is hard to ignore.


    Darius''s downfall and Perugius-sama''s appearance.


    With these two impacts, Ariel instilled a strong impression to nobility that she is the one who will be the next king.


    Of course, regarding Orsted that appeared abruptly, made many of them puzzled with their own questions.


    However since Ariel, the host of this venue, was calming them down, the other nobles that still remained began to rx.


    "..."


    The nobility felt a fear that prated through the depths of their hearts.


    That man, whose body emitted fear, suddenly appeared and saved Ariel.


    That man and Ariel are aplices.


    Thinking that, even the nobility will distrust Ariel.


    At least that was what Rudeus had thought.


    However, the actual situation is a little different.


    The man appeared only for a moment, killed Reida, and left without even giving his name.


    Thus, Orsted was dubbed ¡ºPerugius''s Underling¡» in the eyes of the nobility.


    After all, they share the same hair, eyes, and have simr appearances.


    He reminded them of Perugius, who has the stature of a king.


    Perugius has an underling who can beat the Water God in one blow.


    Everyone there put their trust in Perugius.


    Memories prior to that were forgotten.


    (If you disobey, then you''re the next victim)


    With that thought, the nobles could only bow their heads to Ariel.


    No one dared to pry further into the matter.


    Ariel has returned to Asura.


    Darius has fled, possibly already dead.


    Ariel will kill all those who get in her way.


    Everyone there thought so ... even the First Prince Grabell.


    Orsted''s curse wielded enough power to do so.


    Everyone, except one.


    Because he knows Ariel better than anyone else.


    Because he has been informed of Orsted by Hitogami.


    Because he, even after being persuaded by Ariel, still didn''t fully trust Rudeus.


    That person is Luke Notus Greyrat.


    Luke was thinking.


    Really, what good cane from an evil man like that; the man whom Rudeus calls boss.


    Luke feels rmed.


    And what will be of someone who ascended with their help?


    In this case, even Darius is still a better choice.


    Hitogami came out in his dream.


    Radiating a divine aura, its appearance can be called godlike,


    He gave Luke advice, going into great detail.


    What he must do in order for Ariel to be a King, and how Rudeus has been tempted by Evil.


    Ariel had lectured him before.


    His God is evil.


    She said his advice will lead Luke into a trap, with himself gaining benefit from their fall.


    Indeed, if youpared Hitogami''s prophecies with how events actually unfolded, there were many lies.


    No, rather than a lie, he should think it''s his own mistake in many cases.


    He himself misunderstood the advice and took a wrong step.


    He feels that way.


    Luke is Ariel''s knight.


    If his lord said so then he must believe her, more than the mysterious God. He''s going to believe in his lord.


    Even in that matter, for example.


    His duty is to follow his lord''s path blindly, live together, and be ready to die together.


    But when he came here, Luke was forced to recognize something.


    Looking at Orsted, he was forced to recognize.


    Luke only has good eyes regarding women.


    On the other hand, he can''t discern the true nature of man.


    He''s aware of it.


    But, he still knows.


    That Orsted is evil.


    He is not someone whom you want to associate with.


    He is a false god that will lead humans to their ruin.


    Ariel is wrong.


    And, Rudeus was probably fascinated by that false god.


    He thought so.


    Then...


    (Then, what should I do?)


    (When it''s be clear that my lord is walking the wrong path, what should I do?)


    State his opinion?


    It would be nice.


    But, to whom?


    Orsted has already moved.


    And he already gave his aid.


    In this situation it can be said that Grabell and Darius are the losers, Ariel has taken the kingship.


    Isn''t it toote?


    With my pitiful sword and magic skills, what can I do?


    Even if I did something, will there be a meaning in that?


    (I''m powerless.)


    Just as Luke was about to give up.


    One person suddenly entered his field of view.


    Moving in front of Ariel quickly, that person performed a kowtow kneeling.


    "Ariel-sama!"


    Philemon Notus Greyrat.


    Luke''s father.


    While giving a nasty smile, he lifted his voice to Ariel.


    To be heard to the many surrounding nobles.


    "Congrattions! This Philemon has awaited impatiently for this day for so long!"


    Saying that in a feigned happiness, Philemon looked up at Ariel.


    "In order to block Grabell''s faction, I pretended to change sides.


    Oh dear, now that I think of it, I really did not need to do that.


    Ariel-sama truly. It seems you''ve grown quite mature in a foreign country!"


    Although these might have been considered noble words, in the current situation they are the words of someone desperately clinging to their position.


    He is the one, who in order to gain Grabell''s trust, sent his own soldiers to assassinate Ariel.


    The other nobles saw Philemon with contemptuous eyes that said [How dare he say that now.]


    "Philemon-sama ..."


    "No, no, Ariel sama, you do not need to say it in front of everyone.


    I had few allies, so my actions may seem like a stab in the back.


    However, all that I have done was for Ariel-sama''s sake.


    Now that we''re here, let''s go back to the way we were.


    I''ll be the backing of Ariel-sama¨D¨D"


    Ariel did not let him finish.


    "Philemon Notus Greyrat!"


    Her roar drowned out Philemon''s groveling.


    "So what about your House!


    So what about your position!


    In regards to that betrayal, just state your true reason: because I was weak! "


    Philemon wide-eyed, looking at Ariel.


    This may be the first time Ariel shouted at Philemon in this way.


    "However, have pride to thest minute if you betray one''s ally. After having lost and reconciled, to even seek a position. Know shame!"


    "Ha...Hu... "


    Philemon looks around in shock, and starts stammering.


    "Ah. I don''t mean, no..."


    Looking at Philemon''s state, sounds of stifledughter could be heard from the nobility.


    Philemon was looking down with a bright red face.


    But Ariel''s anger hasn''t subsided yet.


    "I''ve already nned for your betrayal, so your house could survive.


    I will give the position of family head to Luke, and you can retire in your territory,


    I did not intend to pursue the matter any further!


    But this!


    You betrayed your ally, and yet after that you still tried to cuddle with the one you betrayed!


    Such shameless action, even I am speechless!


    I''ve already made the decision that I won''t harm anyone, even the ones that didn''t side by me! "


    Philemon''s face bes pale.


    "Apologize or face death!"


    Hearing that, Luke realized that this was a farce.


    From the beginning, Ariel had anticipated that it would be like this.


    She may say this now, but he won''t be executed.


    The agreement with Ghyine was just verbal promise.


    Ariel likely nned to spare Philemon.


    For Ariel, Philemon was her strongest ally.


    Although nowadays he''s be somewhat weakened, it is no exaggeration to say that before they ran away to Ranoa, Ariel''s faction revolved around Philemon.


    He cannot be considered loyal, and yet...


    Ariel was indebted to Philemon.


    The one who made arrangements for Ariel to escape to the North was Philemon.


    The one who provided assistance to Ariel was Philemon.


    Ariel being alive now can be said is thanks to Philemon.


    She won''t forget that favor.


    But, just because he was forgiven after the betrayal, he wants toe back again.


    Allowing this would have a bad influence on Ariel''s political activities in the future.


    "Enough, if you don''t retract what you just said, I can''t hide what happened just now, thus execution.


    Luke! Lend me your Sword! At the very least, I''ll personally perform thest rite for him."


    Listening to her words, Philemon saw Luke with a fearful look.


    His eyes were begging for help.


    Eyes focused on Luke.


    Luke was lost in response to that gaze.


    Part 2


    ¡ª Luke''s point of view ¡ª


    I knew that my own father was a subservient and timid person.


    However, I also know there is no way it could be made known.


    Although he became a lord at a young age, my father''s job was a doormat, even in his son''s eyes he was a coward, he was dull.


    Even as a vassal he was degraded by Grandfather, saying [If only you were like Paul...] His decisions as lord, in Grandfather''s eyes, were all unsatisfactory.


    When I was home, I witnessed this many times.


    My father would be troubled by his father, and I would suffer as a result.


    Now, such a father is about to be executed in front of me.


    It''s inception, but father reaps what he sowed.


    The promise with Sword King Ghyine is also involved.


    I would be lying if I said there was no possibility father was involved in the execution of Sauros Boreas Greyrat.


    Father''s and Sauros''s rtionship was bad.


    Or rather, I would say grandfather and Sauros had a good rtionship.


    The Head of Boreas House and the previous Head of Notus House were like brothers.


    But Sauros did not like Philemon.


    Before he became lord, Sauros did not hesitate to insult father.


    Even after bing lord, Sauros sentints and bad-mouthed him at every opportunity.


    So, when Sauros was in trouble...


    I do not think it strange at all if my father had his hand in Sauros''s execution.


    If it was father, he would do it.


    Well, although I was upset when I heard it, that was due to Hitogami''s lie.


    When I see father''s face after eight years...


    He looked much older than the father I remembered, the father that I met for the first time in eight years looked small.


    "..."


    Suddenly, I remembered when I had wanted to talk man-to-man with father.


    I was young, I had a lot to talk about with my father.


    In retrospect, it seemed father favored my eldest brother.


    As the second son, I havee to terms with this.


    My father would not discuss important matters with me; but, when we did talk, he never held any bad intentions towards me.


    I did not know anything, and my father told me as much, but he helped me find my own answers.


    Although he told me [Think on your own], he still helped show me the way.


    He is still my father.


    My father is rarely right.


    He''s clumsy and always makes mistakes in his decisions.


    But that father was always working hard for Ariel.


    Since we were ambushed as we departed for Asura Kingdom, I have been struggling with that father as an enemy.


    Why did that father act so selfishly?


    Although I refer to him as selfish, father was serving as the family head, so he had a duty to protect the house.


    After Ariel escaped from Asura, father was forced between a rock and a hard ce trying to protect the house by aligning with Grabell.


    He even sent his soldiers to that ambush in order to protect the house.


    Father was desperate to gain Grabell''s trust.


    "Ariel-sama, please listen to my request."


    "What is it, Luke?"


    "Will you please forgive my father?"


    Ariel is facing me.


    Her eyes are cold.


    Recently she has been looking at me with those eyes more and more.


    Particrly since she discovered father''s betrayal.


    "... I cannot do that."


    "Is this because of the promise with Ghyine?"


    "No, this is because I cannot afford to allow betrayal."


    That''s right.


    Father and Ariel, no matter how friendly they were...


    My father betrayed her in a major way, and he even sent his soldiers to kill Ariel.


    If she allows this, she can not maintain her rule.


    Even I understand this.


    However, after all he has done, will Philemon Notus Greyrat still meet such an end?


    I do not know what that false god did to them.


    Rudeus and Ariel also might have been deceived.


    But, my father has betrayed Ariel.


    To rejoin Ariel''s faction now means that he will have defected twice; calling it a shameless act is true.


    But I...


    I don''t want this.


    "..."


    I drew my sword...


    "... Luke?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "What?"


    I did not know how I came to such an action.


    Before I had noticed, I had grabbed Ariel from behind...


    While holding my sword to her neck.


    "... Luke. What do you think you''re doing?"


    Sylphy noticed immediately.


    She is ring at me with a stern expression, I can feel her killing intent.


    This is the face that she absolutely never lets Rudeus see.


    In her hand is a wand for an apprentice magician.


    A small wand just like the one I used when I started to learn magic.


    However, I know. That wand can fire magic on par with even the best of Asura''s Court Magicians.


    Such a thing is aimed directly at me.


    "Sylphy, do you not think it''s strange?"


    "I think the strange one is you! Who do you think you have turned your de on?"


    I''m aware that this is strange.


    It''s more like I do not know what I want to do now.


    Everyone''s sight has focused on me.


    The nobles are wearing expressions as if they don''t understand what''s happening.


    ...Is this it for me?


    Em, is this right?


    "Sylphy, do you really believe that man?"


    "That man? You mean Orsted? What are you talking about suddenly? What does that man have to do with this situation?! "


    "Answer me honestly!"


    To my strong tone, while holding her wand, Sylphy replied in a low voice.


    "I do not trust him."


    "Then why? Why do you follow Rudeus? Even after he became that devil''s subordinate!"


    "It is because I believe in Rudi."


    I do not know the meaning of her words.


    "Rudeus has be Orsted''s subordinate. Didn''t his behavior change? Isn''t he being manipted by Orsted!?"


    Honestly, it is not like I want to draw Sylphy to my side.


    However since Sylphy married Rudeus, she hasn''t been thinking properly.


    She''s been blindly following Rudeus, it''s as if she no longer has her own opinions.


    The one who taught her this was me.


    Listen in silence to what your husband says to gain his love, he must have taught that to all his wives.


    ...At least, I knew this because my mother did not do so.


    She didn''t love my father, which led her to leave the house.


    "You, did you even think about it? That even Rudeus can make mistakes."


    Sylphy was incensed.


    "I know that! But Rudi is moving with the thought of protecting us! For us, to not hold our head down and appreciate his efforts, is like exposing our ugly side! I do what I must do, rather than saying anything that would annoy him or cause any misdirection, I take his side, because I will support him from behind! "


    Sylphy answered clearly.


    Rudeus was her only concern.


    In thest few years, I think she''s changed quite a lot.


    "In that case, does Ariel-sama still matter to you?"


    As I said that, I pressed the sword against Ariel-sama''s neck.


    What I''m pressing against her neck is the t of the sword.


    After this, I will be executed as a traitor, but I cannot afford to scratch Ariel-sama''s skin.


    The skin of a woman should always be beautiful.


    "How dare you!"


    That''s really true.


    And then, behind Sylphy, I saw Rudeus appear in the entranceway.


    His eyes started to widen at this scene.


    "Hey, Sylphy. You''ll respect Rudeus''s opinion, even if that opiniones from that evil Orsted?"


    "... Yes, I will always believe him."


    "In other words, it''s this situation."


    I''m watching Rudeus.


    He''s trying to figure out the situation, looking over the surroundings restlessly.


    His eyes stopped for a moment, but soon turned away, looking disappointed.


    He had seen Perugius.


    Despite being in such a situation, Perugius is still sitting on his chair at the head table.


    He almost looks as if he''s enjoying a particrly funny y.


    "If you want to help Ariel-sama, then kill Rudeus."


    Sylphy''s eyes widened.


    "If I said that, what would you do?"


    Sylphy has not looked behind her.


    She should not have noticed Rudeus.


    "If you had to choose between them, who will you choose?"


    Even if I do say so myself, this is a nasty question.


    I wonder why I asked such a question.


    It''s off topic.


    "I choose Rudi."


    Sylphy didn''t hesitate with her answer at all.


    At a rate that can almost be called an immediate answer, she answered yes.


    "I know it''s a bad choice for Ariel-sama, but if I''m forced to choose, I cannot turn my back against my husband or my child."


    Just a little bit, it is a lonely answer for me.


    It must be a lonely answer for Ariel as well.


    Rudeus is posing like [Incredible], holding his mouth with both hands.


    This guy, even after arrivingte, is frustrating.


    "I will follow Rudi. I do not know what the result will be. We may fall into some serious problems, and may end up being killed by Orsted... But even at that time, I''m going to support Rudi. That way we will remain married for life."


    Those words struck me like an arrow.


    Oh, so there are things like that. I felt something churning in the pit of my stomach.


    Lost in my own thought, I only felt one answere out...


    "...Haa."


    A small sigh came out.


    Really, I wonder what I''m doing.


    Did I made a mistake and put Ariel in danger?


    I also, even if she did not like that, wanted to be there for Ariel.


    As her knight, our rtionship is not unlike being married for life.


    Orsted is the false god.


    Between Hitogami and Orsted, Hitogami is certainly more believable.


    However, between Ariel and Hitogami, who''s more believable.


    It goes without saying.


    It''s fine to just watch over Ariel''s choices, obey her, and then protect her, without any regard for myself, if anything goes wrong.


    I was fine with that.


    Ah, all my reason ising back to me.


    "So, Luke."


    Ariel finally speaks.


    She has been silent all this time until she heard my sigh.


    "In the end Sylphy chose Rudeus over me, will you cut me down then?"


    "What?"


    "If so, I want to talk to my little brother before I''m cut down. Can I at least ask him to grant safe passage for Sylphy and them out of the country, please? "


    Ariel, said so in a low tone.


    "Are you not going to ask me why?"


    "Yeah."


    I was saddened.


    After everything that has happened I have no excuse, but she, Ariel, thought that I was betraying her.


    The one who has been together with her for as long as I can remember,


    The one who has served her so faithfully all these years,


    The one who would dly serve as her shield,


    Even now, the first one that I''ve always though of is Ariel-sama.


    She thought I was someone who would betray her at thest minute.


    However, with her following words, that idea disappeared.


    "Just one thing, Luke."


    "...?"


    "I am your princess."


    Tears almost came out.


    For me, that word was enough.


    Even now, Ariel is still sees me as her knight.


    She didn''t think I want to betray her.


    She thinks that I absolutely won''t betray her.


    This, even in a situation with a sword pressed to her neck,


    And she did not think that I wanted to betray her.


    "..."


    Discarding the sword, I released Ariel.


    The tense atmosphere immediately rxed with the dry ng.


    I knelt and looked up at Ariel.


    Eyes frosty as ever, she looked down at me.


    "Luke, what are you?"


    "I''m your knight."


    Ariel smiled softly.


    Looking at that smile, I bowed my head, it was a pose to show the neck by dividing the hair.


    "So, please cut the neck of this traitor."


    I still don''t want to die.


    I still have many things I want to do.


    But, it is good.


    I''m satisfied.


    "..."


    Ariel picked up the sword, and lifted it heavily with one hand.


    She strikes my head with the blunt side of the sword.


    Dull pain courses through my brain.


    "Luke. You, the yboy, unable to endure your sudden urge, hugged me and groped my body."


    "...?"


    "Originally it is an act that is not allowed, but given that I was also horny, I''ll forgive you."


    I looked up at Ariel.


    Smiling mischievously, she gave me a wink.


    That smile is one I haven''t seen for a long time.


    Nowadays, she only carries a fake smile. This is the smile from her younger days.


    "Haah..."


    I was forgiven.


    Even though my speech and action were a betrayal, I was forgiven.


    I was not med.


    "Well, then."


    When I take a breath, Ariel turned around to my pale father.


    My father humbled himself upon seeing her gaze.


    "What shall I do?"


    My father''s judgement.


    By forgiving my betrayal, the air in the ce has changed a little.


    Generosity seems to be in the air.


    However, my father''s crime is heavy.


    He tried to take Ariel''s life.


    If you try to make excuses you will not be forgiven as I was.


    You did not act without reason.


    While I was in thought, Rudeus approached us and spoke.


    "Earlier, Darius had imed that Sauros-sama''s execution was his own plot. Philemon-sama didn''t participate in it "


    "...What happened to Darius?"


    "Dead... I killed him."


    "...Is that so, then let''s put all the me on Darius."


    As she said that, Ariel turned to face behind me.


    Unaware, Eris and Ghyine were already behind me.


    If I had kept holding Ariel, I might have been cut down from behind.


    "Ghyine, is that alright with you?"


    "I..."


    Ghyine has a dissatisfied face.


    Does she want to cut off my father''s head so much?


    And then there''s Eris pulling Ghyine''s tail tightly.


    Ghyine looked surprised and trembled at that sensation. She focused on Eris.


    When she released her hand, Eris raised her chin and folded her hands.


    "Ghyine. My grandfather''s enemy, please endure him a while longer!"


    "...If Eris-ojousama says so."


    At those words, Ariel turned towards my father with a satisfied look.


    "So that''s how it is, Philemon-sama. You''ll receive judgement at ater time."


    "Ha ...!"


    That''s certainly generous towards my father, he was prostrating on the floor.


    You will not go without me, but at least your life has been spared.


    "Luke... I''m sorry..."


    His voice was weak, but I felt his warmth.


    I looked around.


    While saying something, Sylphy is clinging to Rudeus who was patting her head.


    With her face down embarrassed, altogether Sylphy''s appearance doesn''t look too bad.


    Eris is talking about something with Ghyine.


    I heard her voice because it''s loud, but she is talking proudly, [Rudeus said this before, this is what''s called reading the atmosphere.]


    Perugius is unchanged.


    From what I can see, he still has an amused expression.


    I wonder if there is something amusing for Armored Dragon King-sama in the exchange just now.


    My father remains kneeling.


    His figure is still small, but seems to be somewhat moreposed.


    And crying over the dead body of the Water God is apprentice knight Isolte or something.


    There is no sign of hering after us.


    Darius seems to be dead.


    With his strongest backer gone, Grabell sits on a chair exhausted.


    Some nobles still flock aroubd him, but they will not be able to much longer...


    Nobles from Ariel''s faction are looking over with puzzled faces.


    Among them, Tris is standing with her parents.


    There are no more enemies.


    Thus, the curtain falls on the battle for Asura Kingdom.

 Chapter 206: Ten Days in the Capital and the Truth About Orsted

    <h4>Chapter 206: Ten Days in the Capital and the Truth About Orsted</h4>


    Part 1


    10 days have passed since Darius was defeated.


    Defeating Water God Reida, defeating Auber, overthrowing Darius, and Perugiusing to the Asura Kingdom were enough to overwhelm Grabell.


    Philemon was stripped of his position, and now he is under house arrest in his territory.


    Luke became the Notus family head, and Luke''s big brother seems to fill the role of his assistant.


    Luke''s brother is sociable, from that they can expect a smooth transition through the political turmoil.


    He''s the one who practically makes decisions instead of Luke.


    Initially, Ghyine was still hostile towards Philemon.


    But Luke''s brother, who was praising Ghyine and even went as far as making a marriage proposal to her, helped dissolve the tension.


    Like a dog being happily praised by its master, she looks somewhat proud.


    By the way, Ghyine is still working as Ariel''s escort.


    She has already be a permanent employee now.


    I don''t know what her true feelings are, but let''s say she is good at this point.


    Part 2


    Let me talk in order about what happened in the 10 days following the battle at the venue.


    First Day. The matter with Orsted.


    After defeating Darius, our triumphant return from the venue led to a victory celebration.


    As expected from Ariel, but I was exhausted and retired to my room.


    Even if I say that, after returning to my room, all I could think about was how Sylphy openly confessed her love for me by saying [I choose Rudi] in public.


    Honestly, because I was dumped in the diary, I was feeling a little anxiety.


    For her to proudly choose me in front of so many people...


    She''s a better girl than I deserve.


    However, Sylphy also seemed exhausted, retiring after just a single bout.


    She fell asleep peacefully.


    I took a cold bath to calm myself back down.


    But Eris bursted in, still running high on adrenaline from the battle, took me forcefully.


    Eris has much to learn as a youngdy.


    The next day my spirit was so drained that I found even breathe difficult, shriveled up like a dried fish.


    Then a maid came with a letter addressed to me.


    The letter was sealed with a crest of a dragon.


    No doubt, it''s an office memo.


    The contents of the memo were brief, expressing concern over any injuries and stating the location of today''s meeting.


    The conference room was in a cemetery located on the edge of the nobles'' residential area.


    Not only is the cemetery old and unkempt, it''s also a wide and lonely ce, like an ind in the middle of the capital.


    The conference room is in a crypt below one of the tombs.


    This seems like a ce that would be filled with the undead at night.


    There one who is more frightening than the undead lurked.


    "Have youe, Rudeus Greyrat?"


    "Yes, I''m here!"


    Sitting on the coffin, Orsted was waiting with one hand on his chin .


    What he''s doing now is disrespectful towards the deceased.


    I cannot bring myself to sit on the coffin, so I begin making tables and chairs with earth magic and set up a candle that was brought.


    "Please."


    "Oh, pardon me."


    Under invitation from the chairman, I also sit after him.


    Well, it''s the start of the meeting.


    "First of all, let me congratte your hard work, Rudeus. Now, Ariel bing king is confirmed "


    "Can''t it not be confirmed until the previous king''s death? Or has it already been established?"


    I heard that in his old age the King was suffering from an incurable disease... but, there is still time until his death.


    During that time, Grabell''s faction will definitely try to struggle to regain their position, and not just once or twice.


    We can''t let our guard down yet.


    We still need to ensure Ariel takes the throne.


    There are still uncertainties.


    Water King Isolte whose teacher was killed in front of her eyes...


    The Boreas house who sided with Darius...


    I should be very careful of these two.


    They''ve been forced into a corner, they will likely do everything within their power tosh out.


    I had thought this... but.


    "Well, by receiving Perugius'' backing and defeating Darius, Ariel had already be king."


    Orsted seems confident.


    For me, I won''t be sure yet, but he seems to think everything is already set in stone.


    "You look confused, Rudeus Greyrat."


    Oops, looks like he could tell from my face.


    "I, eh, was wondering, Orsted-sama. There are still some parts that I can''t be sure of."


    "..."


    Orsted is staring at me.


    Honestly, does just saying that mean I don''t trust my president?


    All I''m trying to say is that it''s not over yet.


    "Iya~, look, Orsted-sama, are you sure that you didn''t miss anything? Maybe if looks like the end, but we can''t make sure that Hitogami didn''t leave anything behind as parting gift right? So, there is no reason to say that this is already over."


    "..."


    That''s all I can say, I have no choice now but to remain silent.


    Orsted is still hiding something from me.


    Surely, he won''t tell someone like me what it''s is.


    "I''m formerly Hitogami''s apostle anyway, you don''t need to tell me..."


    Those words came out clearly from me.


    Words that I did not intend to let out.


    A slip of the tongue.


    Hearing that, Orsted rises.


    Observing me with his oppressive power.


    "Iyaa, I, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that... It''s not like I''m unhappy with things that you didn''t tell me."


    "Certainly, Rudeus Greyrat, I did not trust youpletely."


    While fully opening my foresight eye, I''m looking for a way to escape.


    It is useless, I''m surrounded by Orsted''s shadow.


    When I run away, he will catch up to me immediately.


    It can''t be helped, showing my belly is the only way.


    "This time, the likelihood of you betraying me was also taken into ount, I was constantly monitoring you."


    Monitoring.


    Well, I can believe it.


    Orsted''s mood, even Auber, everybody seems to have been watching me while I was on the job.


    "But you have proven that you are not a man that''s just all talk, you can be trusted."


    "..."


    "I must also apologize to you, Rudeus Greyrat. I have lied to you."


    After having said that, Orsted sat back down.


    "You lied?"


    After asking again, Orsted was showing a scary face.


    Well, he has a difficult face.


    This man, I think he must put a little more time to practice his smiling face.


    Smiling is a cornerstone ofmunication.


    Then again I''ve been told I''m not very good at it either.


    "Yes. I told you before that in exchange for obtaining the power to see fate, by using the secret technique created by the first generation Dragon God to fight Hitogami, I am separated from the principles of the world."


    "Yes."


    That was how he could see a rough version of the future.


    "Half of it is a lie. I don''t have any power to see the future."


    Hmm...


    "So, the part about being separated from the principles of the world is true, right?"


    "Yes. But, Rudeus Greyrat. What do you think it means to be separated from the principles of the world?"


    I wonder if there''s a hint somewhere.


    For example, the curse.


    Orsted has been cursed to be hated.


    No, that shouldn''t matter.


    "The slow recovery of magic... is a side effect, I suppose."


    "Yes, my magic recovery is significantly slow and in exchange Hitogami can''t interfere with me. But, did not you think this was strange? Hadn''t you questioned why the first generation Dragon God included a disadvantageous trait like that in his own secret technique? "


    Even if you ask why...


    In order to avoid Hitogami''s interference, weren''t you forced to use the technique despite such a disadvantage?


    But no... When using Orsted''s bracelet for protection, I don''t have such a disadvantage.


    "The first generation Dragon God devised a secret technique to win against Hitogami with absolute certainty."


    "..."


    "That secret technique sacrifices my mana recovery rate in order to, no matter when and where I die, let me redo things from the beginning with my memories intact."


    Redo.


    In other words, Orsted really is...


    "The beginning refers to the winter of Dragon Armor Year 330. The northern part of the central continent, inside a nameless forest. My time extends for about 200 years. Once I''ve exceeded that time limit, if I haven''t killed Hitogami, I''m forcibly reset to that point. Even if I die along the way."


    Time jump.


    I thought that it was possible, but...


    To think that was really the case.


    "You who have already witnessed the time teleportation ought to believe it."


    "Yeah, true..."


    The future me, got the inspiration to travel through time from a Dragon Race ruin.


    The Dragon Race had arcane magic that could reincarnate one into the future from the past.


    In that case, the Dragon God being capable of time leap magic, is not strange at all.


    Anyway, It could summarized into something like that.


    "Um, then, about how many times has Orsted-sama already resetted?"


    "I stopped counting after 100 times."


    Orsted hatefully spits out words like those of Rashou.


    Well, that''s 100 times 200 years, 20,000 years.


    He''s been continually looping for more than 20,000 years?


    It feels like I''m getting dizzy...


    "However, in these hundreds of loops, I''ve seen the battle of Grabell and Ariel many times. Who is necessary, who is unnecessary. What is needed for Ariel to win, what is needed for Grabell to win. And at this stage, Grabell can''t make aeback. Ariel''s victory is guaranteed."


    "Is that true even if Hitogami is involved?"


    "Yes. Because Hitogami doesn''t carry over his memories, he doesn''t know that I reset, but I know of his existence, and ever since I began fighting him, I''ve participated in battles like this many times. And in all of those patterns, at some point Hitogami backs away."


    "And you''re saying this point is one of them?"


    "That''s right."


    I get it.


    Orsted''s exnation sounds convincing, he''s seen this fight y out hundreds of times, he has tens of thousands of years of experience.


    Then there may be exceptions?


    I suppose at some point, when put in exactly the same situation, people will take simr actions...


    However the situation is never exactly the same, so the possibility of an exception should exist...


    "So, you can be at ease. If we''ve already brought things this far, Ariel will be king."


    "I understand"


    If you''re saying that, then Ariel will be king.


    Orsted will only lose confidence in me if I show too much anxiety.


    "Orsted-sama. Can you really win against Hitogami?"


    "Yeah, I''ll win. I''ve already established what''s necessary and what preparations are required to defeat him. You''re here this time too. I am only one step away."


    Then, I will believe those words.


    Although Orsted can''t see the future, and it''s seems like he''s been reset many times now, it doesn''t matter...


    Because I have no choice but to do this.


    Let''s do my best.


    In order to protect my family.


    Part 3


    Day 3.


    Isolte came to visit the mansion we''re staying in.


    By the way, Ariel gave me this house.


    It is one of Ariel''s private houses, although it''s smaller than her second house, it''s still about two timesrger than my home in Sharia.


    It even came with a full set of employees to manage the household.


    As a vi in the Asura Kingdom, it looks good and feels free to use.


    The house is good.


    But Isolte.


    Did shee to see Eris?


    Or is she here for revenge?


    Although I was casting skeptical nces and remained vignt, she received our polite hospitality.


    After greeted by the maids, she was guided by Eris to the living room.


    Eris ordered a maid to bring tea, looking quitefortable ordering people around.


    Well, back home we have to do everything ourselves.


    Aisha''s a maid, not a servant.


    Isolte seems curious about my presence.


    While being vignt, she bowed and began introductions.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Isolte Cruel. Eris and I became acquainted in the Holy Land of the Sword. Please treat me well even after this "


    "Thank you very much, my name is Rudeus Greyrat. Husband of Eris."


    After my greeting, she tantly frowned.


    "So... it''s you."


    Yes, it is me.


    It seems that I''m quite hated, though I knew that from her conversation with Eris the other day.


    "... Yes, I''m Rudeus"


    "The one who ditched Eris, and also married another two wives after that?"


    "... Yes."


    I know this feeling.


    It''s the same feeling I have with Cliff.


    A neer to the Millis congregation!


    "Surely, I had mistaken you with that womanizer knight named Luke."


    "Well, I didn''t mean to lie?"


    "No it''s fine, because I just misunderstood."


    Isolte was smiling and looking quite d.


    "Nevertheless... You cherish Eris more than I thought, don''t you?"


    "Does it seem like that?"


    She asked that abruptly.


    I do not know what it means to cherish Eris, but Eris is important to me.


    However, I do not think in exchange up to now that there has been such an element.


    "Water King Isolte came to see us.


    Disciple of the Water God Reida who was killed in our venue.


    Possibly, she might be the enemy of Princess Ariel.


    Possibly, she might havee for revenge.


    Possibly, Eris might pull out her sword.


    I need to protect her. I need to fight with her...


    That''s what''s written on your face."


    Mu, such long sentences are written on my face?


    Recently, my face has be easy to read.


    Should I keep practicing my smile again?


    Well, it''s fine.


    "You''re saying that''s rted to cherishing Eris?"


    "If you didn''t, you would just leave her alone. She''s your third wife, after all."


    I don''t really like Eris being called my third wife, because I have decided to disregard the order.


    "Honesty, I''ve been thinking, I expected Eris to be neglected a bit more. She''s usually only strengthening her arms, body, and sword. She''s not a good talker, her circumstances are..."


    Like a dominant husband.


    Yes, Eris is not very talkative.


    There isn''t much talk about on her side, and when it''s night she requests my body... ara?


    A dominant wife?


    No, rather than not talking, we still do stuff together like training.


    "That Eris is happy, I was relieved a little."


    "If you are so, then I am also happy."


    When I said that, Isolteughed.


    It''s a crystal clear smile.


    Though it looks neat and clean, I can feel her sex appeal.


    She''ll be very popr some day, but she''s still in budding form.


    After she marries, she will be a flower.


    That''s the charm of married woman group.


    E, Eris-san.


    It is painful if you''re stepping on my foot.


    "So, what are you here for? Rudeus is mine, so I won''t give him to you."


    Eris showing an honest attitude as usual.


    "I don''t need something like that."


    "Then what, a duel?"


    She called me ''that''. Disheartening.


    Isolte had a troubled face.


    "Nevertheless, there is also teacher''sst will, but Ariel-sama also didn''t make a fuss about the Water God Style incident. I will never turn into her enemy."


    As scheduled, as soon as the period of apprentice knight ends, Isolte, I hear she was going to be recruited as knight.


    She will rece her master as the fencing coach.


    A title might be possible as well.


    "Regarding Master, there are also many who sympathize with her in the royal pce. Princess Ariel herself didn''t want to turn Water God Style into her enemy."


    "Well, isn''t that so."


    Well I can imagine, swordsmen in this world are monsters.


    But they still yield to those with higher standings rather than face them as enemies.


    A person whose strength is in their sword is better as an ally.


    "With that, we could escape from the fate of having our dojo demolished, so I''m fine with it."


    The story was that Reida was the sole perpetrator.


    A single crazy person after Ariel''s head.


    Even in ce filled with political strife, it''s unbelievable that an assassin would act so brazenly.


    An assassin that attacks in public will have nowhere to run.


    Although we could bear witness to the truth, me would certainly follow.


    When ites to the power struggle between Ariel, Grabell, and Darius, even I want to erase her me to some extent.


    Even after this incident, Ariel did not want to exact revenge against the Water God Style.


    Fighting against the Water God Style... I want to avoid fights I don''t have a sure chance of winning.


    It''s a mutually beneficial arrangement, so no one will be med for this.


    "It was a shame that Master died, but at least she was able to die a warrior''s death, even in peace time. It was what she wished for. As for me, I was more shocked because I wasn''t informed."


    It seems Isolte wasn''t seriously concerned regarding Reida''s death.


    This sort of attitude is almost like an adventurer.


    "Certainly... even if I want to exact revenge, the other side has Ghyine and Eris. I''m alsocking against Rudeus-sama, so it''s pointless."


    Isolte was likely feeling a little regret.


    I wonder, are you a little regretful that you did not chase Orsted in that ce?


    "I don''t mind fighting solo."


    "Please do not make that kind of joke, Eris. Now I have a duty to protect the dojo. If I''m fighting another crazy swordsman like you, I might get permanent damage."


    Crazy.


    It''s a word that fits Eris.


    "A dojo is just a stupid thing"


    "Can you really say that after abandoning your house''s status and obligations?"


    "..."


    Eris was silent.


    With an ufortable expression.


    Isolte said that with mischievous eyes.


    "Well, even though it''s been less than a year, we both seem to have gotten stronger. How interesting!"


    "Yeah, Yeah!"


    Eris''s cheeks flushed, wondering whether she was being earnest.


    However, Isolte is the opposite.


    A satisfied look on her face, as if saying this is how you tame a dog with red meat.


    She''s good at handling people like Eris.


    "The main reason I came today is to see Eris. Because it''s been so long, let me guide you around the Imperial City "


    "Yeah. It''s the ce you left for after we separated! Let''s go!"


    "Rudeus-san, pleasee along as well."


    She might end up quarreling with Eris somewhere.


    And it''s possible her the conversation until now has been a lie. Eris may be led into a trap where many Water God style disciples lie in wait, so I should go with her.


    "... Then, allow me to tag along."


    With that said, we started exploring the Imperial City along with Isolte.


    Despite my concerns, Isolte guided us around the town normally and seemed to have fun spending time with Eris.


    Acting like this just a few days after her master had died...


    Well, it may just be her personality.


    Part 4


    Fifth day.


    A dinner invitation came from the Boreas house.


    The invitation was for myself and Sylphy.


    It was an invitation to dine without Eris.


    Is it poison?


    Needless to say, we were very vignt.


    Based on their story, it seemed they wanted to get close to Ariel through me.


    They didn''t include Eris because they still feel wary.


    If seems that they''re holding a little grudge towards Eris, but they''ve decided to let it go for now.


    Eris and Boreas are already opposing each other.


    It would be annoying for them if Eris tried to return to Boreas after this long.


    Though that doesn''t matter. Eris is mine.


    At that dinner, I gave them some vague answers.


    Part 5


    Day 8.


    Let me take the time to recount the current state of affairs.


    Tris has returned to the aristocracy.


    Her standing is the same as Elmore and Kleene, Ariel''s longtime servants.


    Ariel seems to think that a back door to the thieves'' group is viable, so ns to have Tris broker deals with them behind the scenes.


    Luke and Ariel are moving energetically toward the future, they likely have no time to spare.


    Darius''s death caused no small turmoil in the Royal Pce.


    Though that''s not important, because Ariel is steadily progressing toward kingship.


    Perugius returned to the Sky Castle, leaving one familiar behind in the Royal Pce.


    When I sincerely gave him my condolences the two familiars killed, he replied that they could be revived in the Sky Castle.


    Familiars sure are convenient.


    As you said Orsted, everything is progressing smoothly.


    It looks like there''s nothing left for me to do anymore.


    My work was over.


    So let''s go home soon.


    After sending that message to Ariel, she immediately scheduled to meet me the next day.


    Part 6


    Night time.


    Ariel''s boudoir in the Royal Pce.


    Sylphy apanied me.


    I want to avoid being suspected of cheating on my wives as much as possible, so I decided to visit Ariel with her.


    I wasn''t asked toe alone.


    Ariel''s boudoir was ultra-luxurious.


    Of course, it''s part of the Royal Pce, but it''s as big as a house.


    The furniture''s fluffiness is the highest grade. The sofa feels like it will melt.


    Everything was shining brightly even though it wasn''t metallic, probably because it''s top ss in this world.


    Usually a room like this would be filled with maids.


    But it seems that Ariel dismissed them for our meeting.


    In a cold and empty room lined with luxurious furniture, Ariel poured wine for me.


    "Please."


    "Thank you."


    Purple liquid was poured into a set of golden cups.


    Wine.


    I wonder if it''s high quality.


    "So Sylphy also came."


    "Yeah, because if Rudi is meeting alone with a beauty in the middle of night, a strange rumor might spread."


    "Well. Certainly, I don''t know what will happen in a private meeting."


    Arielughed, but Sylphy was notughing.


    I wonder if she didn''t think that was a joke.


    "If it''s Rudi, it will somehow really happen."


    There''s no trust in my lower body.


    Well, there is no way there would be.


    But, I have confidence in Sylphy.


    That time she said that she was prepared to pick me over Ariel...


    Honestly, my heart skipped a beat then.


    But it seems that to Sylphy, Ariel is a praying mantis that wants to eat me.


    "Now then."


    After having finished pouring the wine, Ariel also sat on her seat.


    "Rudeus-sama. I would like to show you my appreciation once again. Thank you for what you''ve done so far."


    "No, it is the result of your efforts Ariel-sama."


    Ariel''s personal connections in Ranoa kingdom have proved useful.


    She''s filling the hole left behind by the deceased Darius.


    She promoted talented people to rece the important posts held by the Grabell faction.


    If she keeps up her current pace, Ariel will haveplete control of Asura Kingdom soon.


    "Giving me advice to convince Perugius-sama, for the trip, for other cases... If I didn''t get your advice at that time, Rudeus-sama, I would still be frustrated even now."


    "I''m quite embarrassed now."


    "Really, like Sylphy said. It might be good to spend one night together."


    While saying that, Ariel sent a bewitching nce to me.


    My eyes quickly wandered to certain ces, like Ariel''s nape, but after being red at by Sylphy, I hurriedly hung down my head...


    Ariel returned with a smile.


    "Well, though that part was a joke, the part about my thanks is true."


    "Your gratitude is, well..."


    Because of this incident, I got a house.


    That house would probably be good to use as my vacation home in the future...


    "Is there anything you want? You promised in front of Luke that you wanted neither a title nornd but, is there anything unusual that I may freely provide?"


    I have considered this.


    What I can obtain from Ariel...


    Basically anything.


    Asura Kingdom has just about everything.


    Maybe magic manuals?


    Oh, no.


    There was one.


    One thing to ask.


    "There is one thing, at first this will take some time, but I have already nned it out. Please set up and put up for sale my figurine and book set. It is in the image of the Supard Race, but if I have Royal authorization it will be easier to do business."


    "Oh, is that what you were talking about with Perugius-sama?"


    "Yeah, is that difficult?"


    In Asura kingdom, the Millis religion is popr.


    Even with permission from the royal family, selling the likeness of a Magic Race...


    It''s possible to cause some friction.


    "It is not that difficult. It''s important to prepare workshops as well for mass-producing."


    "What about the Millis doctrine, will they be all right with it?"


    "It''s all right. That sort of thing can be solved with money."


    O~h, the power of money!


    That''s good.


    Bing the Asura Kingdom''s King is equivalent as bing the richest man in the world.


    "So, if there is progress after I return..."


    "Yes, I will wait."


    I got a studio and a sponsor.


    After that the n''s growth depends on Julie.


    It certainly was written in the diary, that I sessfully make a picture book and sell it.


    ...Also, I must find a painter.


    To interest as many people as possible, the best option is still a picture book.


    There are many people who can''t read, but picture books can be viewed by anyone.


    While I was starting to see dor signs, Ariel straightened her posture, and turned to Sylphy.


    "Sylphy, thanks for the hard work."


    "... Yeah. Ariel-sama, also cheers for your good work."


    Yesterday, Sylphy officially ended her job as Ariel''s escort.


    It seems the takeover procedures were also finished yesterday, so she has a lot of free time.


    "After the other day, I guess there''s no more need for me?"


    "Yes. It is all right now. Thank you very much for protecting me for such a long time."


    As she said that, Ariel bowed deeply to Sylphy. Really deeply.


    Ariel lowering her head was an unusual scene.


    "Ariel-sama, please raise your head"


    "But, I do not want to lie to you, I really can''t think of any reward good enough for Sylphy. This feeling is the only thing that I could give you. I want to tell you, with my feelings and words. You''ve helped me very much."


    "It''s okay, because we''re friends, of course I''ll help you."


    While saying so, Sylphy continued to grip Ariel''s hand.


    A friendship for ten years, right?


    It''s nice, a rtionship like this.


    "But Sylphy, I''lle to y some time."


    "Yeah, well, if you have any errands towards the Ranoa... I doubt it''s a ce you can just show up at."


    "Well, when I visit Ranoa Castle. At that time, I will send the invitation."


    "Haha, that''s like a VIP guest."


    Then, Ariel and Sylphy spent some time talking andughing together.


    While listening to them, I was reminded of when I met Sylphy for the first time.


    It was an image of Sylphy walking all alone.


    The Sylphy who was pelted with mud balls by other children, failing to offer any resistance.


    That Sylphy was now talking andughing with the princess of a country.


    Such a thing, was somehow, quite the happy scene.


    Then, the day I leave Asura kingdom arrived.

 Chapter 207: Farewells and Changes

    <h4>Chapter 207: Farewells and Changes</h4>


    Part 1


    Day of departure.


    Early morning.


    Before the sun rose, a person appeared.


    It''s Ghyine.


    Bringing three wooden swords with her, she came to the mansion.


    What do you want? What do you n to do?


    I mean, even without the need to exin I somehow knew why she came.


    Eris and I received a wooden sword in silence, and went out to the garden after changing our clothes.


    The garden of the house is quite wide, but because of the various flowers that are nted here, I feel it''s a little cramped.


    However, I think it''s enough for what we will do now.


    Standing in the garden, before Ghyine, Eris and I raise our swords.


    Sylphy with a sleepy face, sitting on a chair not far away from us.


    A maid who had been working since early morning came to watch out of curiosity.


    "Let''s start the lesson."


    With Ghyine''s words, taking the swords on our waists, Eris and I bowed.


    "Thank you."


    Ghyine gave a small nod and she took up her sword.


    Our training began.


    "Let''s start like usual: 1, 2!"


    Following Ghyine''s voice and movement, Eris and I swung our wooden swords.


    In the quiet garden, sounds of the wooden swords being swung broke the silent atmosphere.


    Compared to Ghyine and Eris''s movements, my sword movements look dull.


    But, Ghyine never gave her reproach.


    When I learned the art of the sword from her, she would give me a pointer every time I swung my sword.


    Today, she didn''t say anything.


    "Rudeus! Don''t space out!"


    "Yes!"


    But I wasn''t!


    Is there anything wrong with my stance?


    It should be fine.


    Because even I can do something like this.


    "197! 198! 199! 200! Swinging practice, stop!"


    200. With just this, Ghyine stopped her movement.


    Eris and Ghyine had sweat enough to soak their clothes.


    After only 200 swings.


    This is because those 200 swings were performed to the utmost of their abilities.


    It''s not only about number.


    However, their breath is not rough.


    Well me too.


    This kind of movement is only a warm-up.


    "Then, let''s start with Gale Kata Style!"


    "Yes!"


    Poised with the wooden swords in the standard form, Eris and I swung with practiced movement.


    Never wavering.


    This was a form that was entirely familiar to us.


    A fundamental form of the Sword God Style, I had also taught this to Norn.


    After marrying Eris, this was something she and I had done every day.


    "All right, stop!"


    When all the exercises to be performed in the training werepleted, Ghyine stopped us.


    "Pair training!"


    With hermand, Eris and I faced each other.


    It refers to paired practice with two people involved.


    In most cases, it''s called hands on practice.


    In kendo, the one who receives the attack is the senior.


    But, now Eris is the one who''s attacking.


    It was like that long ago, it''s still like that even after marriage.


    Then, it''s still practiced even now.


    "Start!"


    "Raaaaaa!"


    With Ghyine''s words, Eris started attacking me.


    Because it is only kata she isn''t so fast.


    But I couldn''t keep up with her attack speed, and it ended without me making a move.


    Of course, there is no such thing as holding back in Sword God Style.


    Eris in the past had no control.


    Now she does.


    "Switch!"


    Now it''s my turn to attack, but my sword couldn''t reach her at all.


    There''s no need for me to hold back either.


    Not only that, but there is a difference in the swordsmanship between Eris and me.


    The condition will be somewhat better if I use Foresight Eye, but I don''t use it this time.


    Because I didn''t have it when I was in Fedoa territory.


    So I don''t use it now.


    "All right, stop!"


    In response to orders from Ghyine, Eris and I stop our swords.


    If it is the usual, we would follow by practicing the basics.


    My Foresight Eye and Eris neither of us need basic training, the result is obvious for whoever saw our match.


    And, when I was thinking that, Ghyine looked at me then gestured to the sidelines.


    "Rudeus! You''re out!"


    I fall back, Ghyine came to rece me.


    I took about five steps back and sat on thewn.


    Ghyine facing Eris, she raised her sword to her hip.


    "Eris this is thest."


    "... Yes."


    Eris nodded, setting up her stance.


    She had not taken a proper upper body stance during her training with me.


    Ghyine took an Iaido stance while Eris pointed her sword to the heavens.


    Those two stances are in contrast.


    Cold sweat sprouts on my back.


    the atmosphere became heavy, time has stopped.


    I somehow saw that they''re seriously going at each other.


    That moment seemed tost forever.


    There, a breeze could be felt.


    ... There was no signal.


    "..."


    And Ko~o~o~on, only that sound rang.


    My eyes couldn''t keep up with their movement.


    I was only able to see the result.


    Both of their swords moved in a sh.


    If there was any difference, Ghyine''s sword seems to be deflected slightly.


    While Eris''s sword, if slightly moved, could have struck Ghyine.


    "..."


    "..."


    for a while, those two didn''t move from their previous stance.


    After a little while they slowly drawback their swords.


    Eris''s lips forms a "¤Ø" shape.


    Ghyine gives an earnest face.


    Giving a small nod, Ghyine said.


    "With this, I will end the practice."


    "Thank you very much-!"


    At her words, I bowed while remained in my sitting position.


    Raising my head, Eris while biting her lower lip, had continued bowing her head down.


    Wrinkled on the middle of the forehead, Ghyine patted Eris''s cheek.


    "It''s farewell. Eris-ojousama..."


    "M, master... You, youake care of yourself!"


    Eris looked up, arge teardrop wells up in her eye, so she bow once again bowed.


    Ghyine did not say anything more than that.


    Just gave me a nce at the end, and went away from the house.


    I shall leave oujusama in your care, I read in her eyes.


    But that might be a misunderstanding in my part.


    I stood in attention to Ghyine, and once again, bowed by bending my waist deeply.


    She taught me sword art, she protected Eris.


    No words can express my gratitude.


    "Waaa! Waaaaa!"


    The moment Ghyine was out of sight...


    Eris cried.


    While shouting to distract herself from the sadness, in a voice like it could reach forever, she cried.


    Part 2


    Before our departure.


    Many people came to see Sylphy off.


    Although most of the people who came were nobles from Ariel¡äs faction,


    And most of them did not even know that Sylphy was a woman,


    They were surprised to hear that she was married to me.


    However, just because of that it''s not like their attitude toward Sylphy changed.


    They left again after saying a short thank you.


    Sylphy has corresponded with a smile to those people,


    It probably was not a very polite manner.


    "I''m tired of this kind of thing", I said while grumbling.


    The next ones that came to Sylphy were two women.


    Elmore Bluewolf.


    Kleene Elrond.


    Two people I am not aquainted with, but they''re Sylphy''s close friends.


    That I see them sometime and they are had also told their farewell in tears.


    Towards the end, Luke came.


    He could only spare about 15 minutes.


    As Ariel''s assistant, and as a local lord,


    He has be more and more busy and came to say goodbye during a vacancy in his schedule.


    " Sylphy... err, take care of yourself"


    "Yes."


    Luke looked like he felt a little guilty toward Sylphy. It seems he finds it hard to look her in the eyes.


    "Sorry for the thing that I said before."


    "No, Luke at that time you were feeling uneasy and it could not be helped. But that shows how much you really care about Ariel-sama, if it was me, I couldn''t bring myself do that."


    "Is that so...? Thank you."


    "You''re wee, I also... said some strange things then."


    "Indeed."


    After saying that, both of themughed.


    After they hadughed for a while, Luke looked for words with an "Uh..." while giving a wry smile.


    And Luke dropped a bombshell.


    "Sylphy, if you no longer have a ce at Rudeus''s home... Come to my ce."


    The moment I heard that, my body became stiff.


    I mean, you know, it''s not the ce for a marriage proposal, right?


    I would prefer if you did not say that when her husband is right next to her...


    "I won''t break up with Rudi... or even if you said that I won''t marry Luke even if that happens, okay?"


    "No, it''s not a marriage proposal. However, if a timees when you don''t have any ce to go, I won''t hesitate to wee you."


    Luke sounds so manly.


    Putting romantic feelings aside, he''ll be there for you when you need him?


    Don''t say something so confusing.


    But, cold sweat can be seen on Luke¡äs forehead.


    I wonder if Luke feels some unrequited love towards Sylphy.


    And you keep saying that you''re not interested in women that have no breasts...


    No, that was also a hidden warning to me.


    I need to do better.


    "It won''t be often, but we''ll drop by when nearby."


    "Oh, also take care."


    "Yeah, Luke also take care."


    After saying that, Luke left.


    Compared to Eris, it was a quick farewell.


    Well, because this life is full with meeting and parting, he is that kind of person.


    It''s a long life.


    As long as we live, there will be the opportunity to meet again.


    "Rudeus."


    While in thought, Luke came to me.


    What is this about, I guess?


    You want to fight again?


    "I''m sorry for doubting you during our journey."


    He apologized.


    "No, it can''t be helped since I did make many suspicious moves."


    Luke was tricked by Hitogami that time.


    However, in the end even I treated Ariel and Luke as mere pawns. My actions and words were rather suspicious.


    Although I knew that the possibility of Luke being Hitogami''s apostle was high.


    Since he is not alone in this, he is not at fault.


    "Beside, I also doubted Luke-senpai, so we are even."


    "... You words saved me."


    Luke smiled as he scratched his cheek.


    "Rudeus, if you be unsatisfied with Sylphy''s body, thene to my house. In Notus''s house there are plenty of beautiful women with a great figure."


    "Luke."


    At Sylphy''s angry voice, Luke''s body shook and shirked. He was barely able to smile.


    "That was just a joke."


    And, Luke returned back to his horse.


    He looked good while riding away on his white horse.


    He looks like a prince from some country.


    "Rudeus, take care of Sylphy. Sylphy, please be safe and well."


    With those words, he rode off.


    Although our first meeting was bad, we gradually got along with each other.


    If Paul hadn''t left his house, I would''ve grown up under the same roof as him.


    If that were the case I would have probably got along with him better.


    While thinking that, Sylphy and I watched his back.


    Well, I said my goodbyes.


    All that''s left is to head home.


    Part 3


    No... there is no need for a long journey back, Perugius can send me.


    During this 10-day period Perugius seemed to have assembled a transition magic team at the royal castle.


    Go to the Sky Castle with him, then teleport to the ruins near the outskirts of magic city Sharia.


    From there, home sweet home is only half a day away.


    What a disappointing way to go back.


    From what Eris described, it looked like she was hoping to take a month or more on the way home.


    "What! You had me crying like an idiot!"


    And so I was beaten.


    No, I think that farewells are important.


    But I did ruin the moment.


    Eris''s precious tears are too good.


    But I can understand what Eris was thinking. Ghyine also seems to think the same way.


    Like student, like teacher.


    Between them, I just abruptly appeared.


    Hey, it''s not like Perugius is charging us transfer fees. For him it is a simple matter.


    ...but no, it won''t be good to be so dependant. It''s an emergency route.


    Orsted is also capable of creating magic teleport formations,


    We might be able to build a direct route to each country, not only in the Asura kingdom,


    If those magic formations were known only to us, then not even Hitogami could destroy them.


    All right.


    Next time I''ll propose it.


    Part 4


    Since using magic teleportation circles are forbidden, we left the city and secretly snuck back in, to enter Perugius''s Sky Castle.


    By the time we got there, the sun hadpletely set.


    Therefore we were allowed to spend the night in the castle.


    Currently I am in one of the Sky Castle''s rooms.


    With me are Eris, Sylphy.


    Before, we arrived with eight people.


    Now, only three people returned.


    As expected, I feel a bit lonely.


    While thinking that, I was looking at the mes of the firece.


    With the bed in the back, Sylphy and Eris slept side by side.


    Although they got their own rooms...


    Sylphy, and Eris, for some reason, said they want to sleep in the same room with me.


    Maybe they are nning something?


    Maybe today will be the YES day?


    But Eris still held some reservation with 3P, it''s NO.


    Anyways, with plenty of space weid in a rowfortably, but somehow I can''t sleep.


    While watching the mes dance in the firece, I became lost in thought.


    My surroundings are quiet.


    Only the sound of the fire could be heard.


    While watching it, I collected my thoughts.


    I won.


    I won against Hitogami.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a great victory.


    There were no casualties on our side, we defeated all the Apostles, and we made Ariel Queen.


    Well, there''s still some time until the coronation...


    However, too much anxiety will make a great victory tasteless.


    Ultimately, this victory was all because of Orsted''s n.


    It''s an important victory, but this is just round 1.


    In the future, he will continue this battle.


    Thinking of the oue of such battles will only invite anxiety and worry.


    I... did I do alright?


    Have I done everything I can this time?


    I helped Ariel, almost died, became Orsted''s underlying, and married Eris.


    Was this... good enough?


    "Rudi..."


    When I was thinking like that, Sylphy suddenly woke up.


    "Are you still awake?"


    "Yeah."


    "Isn''t itte?"


    She said while looking out the window.


    Outside is dark.


    Two people not sleeping, a considerable amount of time seems to have passed.


    "Whew..."


    Sylphy, deciding not to go back to sleep, sat next to me.


    Sticking her body to mine, she leaned her head on my shoulder.


    I was holding her shoulder as a matter of course.


    "..."


    For a while, I spend time in silence.


    Sylphy''s warm body.


    She was flushed to the point that I thought she had a fever.


    Looking at the nape of her neck, I noticed Sylphy looking at me with upturned eyes.


    Sylphy''s pupils were somewhat out of focus.


    I wanted to kiss her.


    Putting power into my hand to bring her towards me, when Sylphy suddenly clearly said:


    "Since the time I stopped being Ariel-sama''s escort, I have felt a bit lost."


    I decided to stop the kiss and hear the story.


    "It''s all over..."


    I looked at Sylphy''s refreshing face.


    Eight years, she has worked as an escort for Ariel.


    Eight years.


    From the age of 10 to 18.


    In her youth, she was always with Luke and Ariel.


    Perhaps, she might feel lost now.


    Really, I wonder if I can take their ce.


    I''m already not Sylphy''s friend.


    Husband and wife should not be a substitute for friends.


    "So Rudi. I was thinking. "


    While I''m being silent, Sylphy said clearly.


    "Until now, I couldn''t always stay with Lucy because I was worried about Ariel-sama. But I think from now on, I will always stay together with her at home."


    When I look at Sylphy, she had a face like she decided to do something.


    "Lucy is growing bigger and bigger and now she needs me more than ever. "


    While saying that, Sylphy pressed her head against my shoulder.


    I pat her on the head.


    Sylphy''s head felt more feverish than usual.


    "So, I think I will be a decent mother who dedicates herself to raising her children."


    I do not think that Sylphy is a bad mother.


    But, if I match it against themon sense of this world...


    She could be considered to be neglecting her child.


    Leaving their child''s parenting to the maid is something that nobles do.


    We''re not nobles.


    But, I''m not originally from this world.


    I came from a country where it''s not umon for both parents to work.


    "Apart from that, is there anything you want to do?"


    Sylphy is only 18.


    In this world she''s considered a respectable adult, but she''s only 18.


    She should still have dreams and aspirations.


    It''s understandable if she wants to do more with her life instead of rearing children.


    But I''m d she''s trying to use raising children to improve herself.


    Well, that is just a thought, but it might be a thing thates from myck of awareness as a father.


    "Well... something I want to do, uh..."


    Tilting her head, Sylphy looked up at me.


    "Well I think, I wanted to be like Eris."


    "Eris?"


    As she said that, I think for a moment and my eyes begin wandering to her breasts.


    I did wish for Sylphy''s small bust to increase, but even I will be troubled if those be too big.


    Well, if you want to be big... I can massage every day.


    No, this isn''t about her breasts.


    "Yes. To be able to stand in the same position as Rudi and fight together. On an equal footing, helping each other and protecting Rudi''s back. I think I want that kind of rtionship."


    "..."


    "But Eris, and also Rudi are so far away that I can never hope to reach it. I''ve realized this."


    I do not think such a thing.


    Sylphy was more than enough strong.


    Indeed, her rank may go down whenpared with Eris.


    But, that can''t be helped.


    Because Eris has lived her life only for that.


    Instead, Sylphy has a lot of things to do that Eris didn''t have.


    "So, I gave up on this goal and will protect Rudi''s back in another way."


    Oh, So.


    Unlike Eris, what of me that Sylphy will protect.


    "As mother?"


    "Yeah, Roxy also seem to have no wish to stop being a teacher for a while. I will work hard, I will take care of the children in the house. I will raise the children properly and won''t be afraid to show discipline, properly educating them, whenever you are out."


    It is a wee story.


    And, it''s a story that I''m sorry about.


    I''m sure, in the near future I will not see too much of my family.


    As the subordinate of Orsted, I''ll likely see more and more work in the fight against Hitogami.


    Just like this time, I will surely be forced to travel tonds far from home during the fight.


    "Therefore Rudi. From now on, please leave it to me, alright?"


    Anyway.


    Sylphy is likely to have set on a new goal.


    She found a ce for herself.


    With one stage done, she''s taking the first step onto her next one.


    "Yeah, I''m looking forward to hearing about everything from you."


    Somehow, I''ve been thinking that suddenly I''m more and more helplessly falling in love with Sylphy.


    Sylphy is always cute, she looks more cute than usual today.


    It''s thest straw, I can''t hold it in anymore.


    Drawing closer to her face, I kissed Sylphy.


    Sylphy epted it without any resistance.


    Further, I moved my hand from her shoulder to her ass.


    While hugging her, I noticed Sylphy''s eyebrows distort in trouble.


    " ...!"


    ...Then I stopped moving, like a warrior caught in Medusa''s re.


    I feel the line of sight.


    It''s from... the bed.


    Eris that should be sleeping was looking over here.


    She was watching with wrath in her eyes.


    I''m almost certain that she''s humming [Dum dum] with her eyes.


    Her eyes are like that of a raptor.


    When I see a scene like this, I feel that she will kill with the slightest sign.


    Super scary.


    "As I thought, I''m going to sleep soon."


    "What? Ha... Yeah, me too."


    Me and Sylphy crawling into bed where Eris is waiting for us.


    Well, those things can wait until we get back.


    In this castle, Perugius is always a voyeur.


    "Already, Eris, please do not intrude..."


    "I. I''m sorry... but, you''re so sneaky, meanie..."


    "I''m not sneaky... if you wish, want to do 3P now?"


    "Mu, It''s impossible, such things with three people it''s embarrassing..."


    Because Eris sounds so pathetic, I''ve gotten a bit embarrassed but... I wonder.


    Oh well, while listening to those two people talking in a quiet voice, I was getting somefortable satisfaction.


    Sylphy''s matter.


    In Sylphy''s heart, there was one great change.


    In this matter, she appears to have grown significantly.


    Then, wouldn''t I also able to be change a little more?


    Leave my back to her... to be changed to a positive.


    While thinking so, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 208: Home Again

    <h4>Chapter 208: Home Again</h4>


    Part 1


    Magic City Sharia, has not changed at all from two months ago.


    Well, some house are built, and the city walls finished construction.


    That''s all.


    Various feelings umte inside my chest.


    Orsted promised my family''s safety.


    To reunite with my family only to find Sharia turned into a pile of ashes and dust.


    Donning a headband, Ariel and I would enter into war nning with our president.


    Well, I''m relieved that I could joke about nothing in particr.


    Passing through the square, we arrived in front our house.


    There is no change whatsoever to my house.


    It is not burnt, frozen, nor covered in thorns...


    Beat was photosynthesizing in the garden, shaking its branch.


    Jirou the Armadillo was taking a nap in the kennel.


    Peaceful.


    "I''m home!"


    "Wee home!"


    Upon opening the front door, with a [Tatatata], Aisha jumped out.


    Full of spirit, she jumped straight into my chest.


    I''m fine.


    Above all, this does not seem to change.


    "The souvenirs? Have you bought souvenirs?"


    "Yes, here is yours."


    In a split second, Eris retrieved a box from the luggage.


    Suddenly moving away from me, Aisha received it.


    "Wow! Eris-nee, thank you!"


    Aisha opened the box immediately and removed what was inside.


    A ceramic that looks like a rice paddle.


    An exquisite relief is engraved on the handle.


    Looking at it, Aisha''s eyes was beaming.


    "It''s a mirror! Like the one I saw at Shirone!"


    "Yes."


    Perhaps because of trade with Begaritto continent, Asura kingdom was selling many sswork products.


    Because it was only a short traveling time this time, I mainly bought ssworks and mirrors.


    "Wo~~w...amazi~~ing! It''s amazing!"


    "Fufun, you seem to like it!"


    Looking at Aisha making a happy face, Eris boasted that she chose it with Sylphy.


    Although Eris''s sense is not bad, her original choice was too simple.


    "When I look at myself, I am really cute...!"


    While Aisha is praising herself, she is spinning round and round.


    Liliaes out a momentter, hitting Aisha on the head and adding in some rotation.


    Watching a full spirited Aisha, somehow I feel relieved.


    They''re alright and full of vigor.


    "... Lilia-san, Nothing strange happened right?"


    I asked for now.


    Lilia nodded lightly, expressionless as usual.


    "Yes, we''re all alright."


    "Is that so."


    It''s good.


    It was really good.


    Just as my heart begins to settle, Aisha''s expression suddenly darkened.


    "Oh! But Onii-chan... Roxy-nee is..."


    Roxy!?


    What happen to Roxy!?


    ... No way, a miscarriage!?


    No, if it''s like that Lilia would have told me.


    Or did she have to be hospitalized because her condition is bad?


    "Roxy-nee~ is..."


    And, when Aisha just stopped her words.


    My line of sight is directed to a door leading to the living room.


    From there, Roxy''s face pokes out.


    It looks like she is in low spirits.


    "Roxy, I''m back."


    At least, she does not look unhealthy.


    I cannot see, but she doesn''t look injured.


    She is very healthy-looking.


    "Rudi, wee back."


    Saying that, she remained in that pose and replied withouting here.


    "I expected it to take a little more time, but it seems everything went well since you''vee back as nned."


    "Yes. Ariel-sama won the political war safely."


    Well, it''s notplete victory yet,


    News that [Princess Ariel is dead!] might arrive at ater date...


    Well, there is no need to say such a thing.


    It''s because those are the President''s instructions.


    "Really? That''s good."


    Roxy still doesn''t reveal herself.


    She is only showing her face.


    Only face, it can''t be that her body became more plump.


    You mean...Roxy has be chubby!?


    Roxy''s gonna say, there is a myth that her body will continue to be more plump even after giving birth!


    It''s not like you care about gaining weight?


    Because most likely Eris''s weight, is about twice that of Roxy?


    "Oh, I''ll tell you something Onii-chan. Roxy-nee somehow be a little too naive recently so you must tell her gently "


    Aisha''s words.


    Naive.


    When their weight increases during pregnancy, so too does their anxiety.


    And, now that she''s uneasy, it''s my job to reassure her.


    "It is not naive."


    "Well, why have you been hiding your body all this time?"


    When Sylphy said so, Roxy showed her body reluctantly.


    I left my house, for about two months.


    In the meantime, Roxy''s stomach has be fairlyrger.


    If you think about it, with the weight increase during pregnancy it''s a matter of course.


    Because it''s made... for holding the child inside.


    Even so, her chest looks a little bigger.


    Maybe some breast milke out.


    Yeah, let''s taste itter...


    Even so, she is an Migurd of the Magic Race... I wonder if they didn''t change as much as the human race.


    "Recently, I feel my body is not like my body. My stomach swelling, the inside moving here and there. Everyone said there is no need to be worry, but..."


    "Oh, I understand. I also experienced it. But, at that time Rudi was not here."


    With Sylphy''s addition, my chest stung a little...


    I''m so sorry.


    Indeed, although it couldn''t be helped at that time, I''m sorry.


    "Ugh, Sylphy... Roxy... I''m sorry"


    "What? Oh, Rudi, I didn''t mean that. I''m not gonna me you for that."


    She was taken aback and said that, while her line of sight was swimming here and there.


    "Well, Eris-san. Is it alright for me to spend my time alone with Rudi today?"


    "Oh? Heh, Th -, that ''s alright"


    Eris was looking at Roxy''s stomach and her own alternately.


    I wonder if she had thought about her own pregnancy turn.


    "So Rudi, with this you must spend your time with Roxy now, as for luggage, leave it to me... well, I wonder where is Lucy? "


    "Zenith-sama is ying with Lucy-sama on the second floor."


    "So that''s where she is, thank you Lilia-san... ho~ra Erise on."


    "Okay."


    Without waiting for my reply, those two go upstairs carrying the luggage.


    Part 2


    Thus, Roxy and I moved to the living room.


    In the living room, the sacred beast Leo was curling in front of the firece.


    At the corner of the room, there is Jirou the Armadillo.


    When Leo saw me he started barking happily and approached me while wagging his tail.


    When I pat his head, he begins to lick my hand.


    Oh, this guy loves it.


    "..."


    I sit on the sofa alongside Roxy.


    Somehow, she doesn''t want to show her body line too much to me, so she''s only wearing a loose dress.


    I wonder if she is worried about her body line disappearing.


    Even though I think her current figure is attractive enough.


    "Roxy?"


    "Erm, how was your work? Did it go so well that you came back as scheduled?"


    "Haven''t I already said that before?"


    It''s unusual for Roxy to be panicking.


    What happened to her. And the panicking Roxy is so cute.


    Don''t tempt me with such a cute reaction.


    Although, during the journey there is no such thing that happened,


    Feeling a sense of security from havingpleted my job, it seems my worldly desires have increased.


    Anyway, the person who was a little naive suddenly appeared erotic.


    As a man-that-you-could-easily-read, I must be careful to not show my desire too much.


    Let''s just give her some caring words.


    All right.


    "Err... your stomach has grown quite big, Can I pat it?"


    "N, No good!"


    Immediate answer.


    It''s no good?


    W, Well, she is at her delicate time.


    "Touching my breasts is also a NO."


    I was told ahead.


    It seems she already thinks that I want to grope her breast like always.


    Well, I can''t deny that.


    "Recently, this yellow stuffes out."


    "I see."


    Sylphy also experienced that, the sign of breast milking.


    It could be treated by massaging them, but I can''t do that.


    "Well, how about the head?"


    When I said that, Roxy moved her head toward me.


    I stroke her head.


    Her hair is smooth and it feels good in my fingers.


    Stomach and chest are a NO go.


    But head is good.


    I must draw the line first.


    I look for a breakthrough at thest minute.


    "Ass?"


    "...well, that''s alright."


    While blushing, Roxy gave me an OK.


    Seems to be good.


    I stroked without reserve.


    Round.


    Eh, unsatisfied, no it''s different.


    It''s not that, it''s that of a child.


    "Eerrrr... Roxy, I think I could help you as much as possible "


    "R, Really? But, you don''t have to overdo it. Aisha could do it, and didn''t Rudi have many things to do? "


    "There are indeed a lot of things to do, but, even I understand that a pregnant woman takes priority over those things. I''ll do anything from helping you down the stairs to helping you bathing."


    "Eh, bathing!?"


    Roxy overreacted to the word bath.


    What.


    Stomach and chest is a NO, but ass and head is a YES, yet a bath is not good.


    Argh.


    "It that so... Rudi, so you''d like to help washing me in the bath..."


    Oh, I would love it.


    Using a cloth or my hands, I would love them both.


    But I must be patient and hold myself back when I do, even if I''m a little backed up.


    "Rudi... since you will find out about this sooner orter, I need to tell you something. "


    "Yes."


    As if she resigned, Roxy was facing toward me.


    It''s a serious face.


    That one?


    It must be serious, I wonder if it''s something beyond my imagination.


    like that actually the baby in her stomach is infected with a horrible disease.


    Maybe a voice saying [Call me Great Emperor of the Demon World!] can be heard from the stomach...


    No, if that''s the case, Lilia would have definitely told me.


    It is an abnormal situation no matter how you look at it.


    Then, I wonder what.


    Ha ha, you don''t mean that the child inside Roxy''s stomach is saying [I''m not Rudi''s child].


    The child has a tail or horn when born.


    Ohe on, spare me from such fate...


    "..."


    Roxy, making a serious face, unbuttoned her clothing.


    She then rolled up her dress and showed me her stomach.


    Her white stomach swelled greatly, her navel poking out a bit.


    Cute.


    Yeah, it''s cute.


    Only that.


    There is nothing such as a strange spot on the skin...


    "What is the problem?"


    "I guess you will understand if you see it?"


    I heard it but i don''t know where the weird part is...


    "Ah... The navel pokes out, I guess?"


    Hmm.


    Certainly it is a protruding navel.


    I wonder if this is what she means.


    I guess... I''d better not question a pregnant woman about that.


    "...Yeah... Uuu, is it not strange after all?"


    Apparently, Roxy is quite stubborn in this matter.


    Well, she''s certainly naive.


    There is no big deal even when seen.


    But, it is important for the person herself.


    There was such a thing too.


    "...no, it is very cute."


    "Now, I will not be deceived. There was a slight pause in your answer."


    "It''s not a lie; I don''t care about that type of thing,"


    "It is a lie. Because, didn''t Rudi say it before. [Roxy''s stomach is the best after all.] while you licked my navel."


    I can be such a fool.


    Even by me... that such words could have left such a deep impression in her feelings.


    Oh, but no, it could be said, that saying something appropriate when you''re on the bed is ok.


    "Since that day, I''ve always seriously cleaned my navel. Look at this, Rudi''s favorite navel, probably you were disappointed? "


    "I''m not."


    I was able to answer immediately this time.


    I didn''t have a navel fetish.


    If it''s Roxy body, even if she could fire a missile from her navel, I would still worship her.


    Oh, I remembered now.


    Certainly I seem to lick her navel in the midst of adult sumo at night, Roxy was very shy.


    So she needs to be earnestly praised here.


    "Rudi, I will not be deceived. You''re just saying that."


    However, Roxy did not believe me.


    Muu~.


    "I don''t want to be deceived, so please show it with action."


    "What should I do?"


    Speaking of what I''m able to do, I''m a true devotee of the Roxy cult.


    I am fine with making a speech and performing rituals before a congregation of more than 10 million people.


    However this would take time, I can''t afford to say it right now.


    Lost in thought, Roxy moved her stomach towards me.


    "Please lick it."


    "Is that alright?"


    I unknowingly spit that out after receiving such outrageous words from Roxy.


    To order me to do such a thing.


    Rather, won''t you say it''s a reward.


    I wonder if it''s okay to ask that.


    No, I can''t take it too seriously.


    This is the will of the God.


    All right.


    Please put your hands together!


    I, TA, DA, KI, MA, SU!


    "..."


    I licked.


    While pushing away Leo''s approaching nose, I''m licking Roxy''s navel.


    Just then, something moved in the belly.


    Moving [Bikun] and [Pokon] with quite a force,


    Because I touch it with my tongue, I noticed it.


    Roxy also noticed.


    I looked up at her eyes and her body stiffened.


    "It moved,"


    "...it''s probably trying to say wee home to its father. "


    I hug her body.


    I pat Roxy''s stomach.


    Despite what she said just now, she didn''t reject it.


    A warm stomach.


    The baby won''t feel a chill.


    "..."


    Roxy is no longer feeling shy.


    With a cherished look, she put her hand over mine.


    "Thank you Rudi. It was like Sylphy said, right? Somehow, I am relieved."


    Hearing Roxy words, for some reason I was also relieved.


    "Again, wee home Rudi."


    "I''m home."


    I came back to my home.


    Part 3


    The next day, I gave homing greetings to each of my friends.


    Zanoba, Cliff, Elinalise.


    Nanahoshi too, when I stopped by in the Sky Fortress.


    Come to think of it, my number of acquaintances in the magic city Sharia has also reduced by quite a fair amount.


    Most of them have left the town.


    Zanoba and Cliff will also leave someday.


    While thinking so, I proceed to my destination.


    It''s evening already.


    Under the orange sky, the ce I arrived at is a cemetery.


    Round gravestones are lined up at this quiet area.


    It''s not rmended toe at such a time since demons may appear, but I have no choice.


    Because it''s time to pay my respects.


    Entering, I greeted the gravekeeper and went to stand in front of a specific tomb.


    Paul Greyrat.


    That name is written on the round gravestone.


    I sp my hands in front of the tombstone that still looks new.


    "Dad, this time it ended with no one dying."


    cing the liquor I bought at the Royal Capital and the flowers I purchased in the neighborhood, I recounted my journey.


    Orsted''s matter, Hitogami''s matter.


    And, the fight in the Asura Kingdom.


    "There, I also met your brother, my uncle. He looks simr to father, but his mind seemed rather weak."


    I remember Philemon''s face.


    In some ways his face resembled Paul''s.


    His figure too, but their personalities differed. That was probably because he was the younger brother.


    "That person also survived. Your nephew risked his own live to protect his father. Honestly, I was a bit envious of him."


    Luke kept his father from being executed.


    I didn''t hear everything that was said, but the scene was clearly reflected in my eyes.


    Philemon is not a praiseworthy man in any aspect.


    I also intended to kill him at first but...


    Looking at Luke''s figure protecting him, for some reason I just couldn''t do that.


    "Then I killed a person. Although, I did not personally deliver the killing blow... He tried to kill me and I fought back. And now he is dead. I don''t regret what happened, but it did leave quite a bad aftertaste."


    Actually, it''s not my first time killing someone.


    If I think back, there is a previous case.


    It''s not like there was anything special this time.


    But for some reason, only this time had it left a deep scar on my mind.


    Surely, it was because I listened to the Water God Reida''s story.


    "..."


    I reflect on that event.


    This time, everything somehow turned out alright.


    No one dying is my number one priority and I have achieved that objective.


    But, at thest moment.


    It was at thatst moment.


    If something had went even slightly wrong, someone might have died.


    Even though my goal was achieved, the overall results remained, bing a lump in my heart.


    This time, I have indeed seeded.


    It was a satisfactory, total victory.


    But, it seems there are still many points to reflect on too.


    For example, in the preparation stage, if I got in touch with Ariel earlier.


    Then maybe Hitogami would be unable to make Luke his apostle and he wouldn''t disrupt us on our journey.


    Well, because of that Ariel made contact with Orsted, so that was a positive result.


    If I could have defeated Auber in Red Dragon''s Upper Jaw.


    If Orsted didn''te after the Water God activated her ¡ºDeprivation Sword Kingdom¡».


    If Auber didn''t carry his antidote.


    Well, it''s pointless to think about this now.


    However, there is only one thing I can say.


    Hitogami is not dead.


    Although the job is over, the fight is still far from over.


    Then it''s still ongoing.


    In the future... that fight, will probably be chaotic down to thest minute.


    I was lucky this time.


    ... Well, I''ve been lucky up until now, I guess.


    Until now, I wonder why I haven''t failed that much.


    Maybe it''s because I never expected to fail.


    For example, when Paul died.


    I thought that it was the best oue, given that it couldn''t be helped.


    Indeed, at that time and moment, I gave it my best.


    There were some points where my judgement erred and I made the wrong choice.


    But at that time, I did everything I could.


    In the end, an ending I couldn''t hope for came to pass.


    Such a result could have been avoided.


    It was unlucky.


    It was not inevitable.


    But, is it really like that?


    Then, if I had good luck, Paul would have survived.


    Yes, he would.


    With the Hydra''sst attack, Paul died.


    He would probably still be alive if he was lucky.


    In the event of a fluke, I wonder what would change.


    In reverse, we might have gotten unlucky and someone would be injured on the way, forcing us to retreat.


    What about if the circumstances were different, if we just had one more helping hand...


    When ites down to it, luck is a ky thing.


    From now on.


    Should I rely on luck to protect my family?


    This time, many people could have died.


    Especially, Eris who was seriously wounded at the shoulder, struck by a poisoned Kunai.


    She could have stood on the brink of death, clinging to luck.


    Then, in thest minute, she could sumb to death.


    Can I really rely on luck?


    No, one must reinforce their luck through action.


    A human''s abilities have limits and sometimes there is nothing that you can do about it.


    But, for example, in this case.


    If I had done just a little more.


    If I was just a little stronger.


    What would have happened if I was cornered?


    How would things change?


    A few changes here and there, and all of my ns could have crumbled.


    What do I need more of?


    I need to take charge with my own hands.


    I need to be stronger.


    I need to train harder.


    Now, I must fight against Hitogami as Orsted''s underling.


    I was saved at thest minute, surviving by a thin margin.


    In order to not let him kill my helpless family.


    I must be someone who can properly protect them.


    So, let me renew my determination once more.


    "Dad, I will do my best in the future. So, please watch over me."


    Saying that at the end, I left the cemetery.

 Chapter 209: One Job Among Many

    <h4>Chapter 209: One Job Among Many</h4>


    Part 1


    Angelique Karentail, nicknamed Ange.


    She was born in a small vige in the west edge of the Kingdom of Dragon King, close to the jungle.


    Her parents were pharmacists. Ange was raised to be one as well.


    Before she reached adulthood, her parents died in a magic beast''s [Goblin] attack, but that''s not unusual in a vige like this.


    After finishing their funeral, with the vigers'' help, and oveing her sadness for their death, she took over her family home and business.


    Ange has one person whom she could call a close friend.


    Fam Haindora.


    A hunter born and raised, she is both Ange''spanion and guard. Her mother caught a disease that infects only adults, and her father was killed by a goblin , along with Ange''s parents, when they went in the forest together to collect medicine for her.


    In other words, Fam''s father couldn''t protect Ange''s parents.


    Thus, Fam feels indebted to Ange.


    Once upon a time, Ange also begrudged Fam.


    But after some conflict, it was settled.


    Now, this duo of best friends is known to everyone in the vige.


    Like that, these two people will be 20 years old this year.


    "Oh... I wonder if there isn''t a good man somewhere."


    Muttered Fam.


    Dressed in tanned leather vest and skin tight leather pants.


    Wearing thick leather boots, carrying a long bow and quiver of arrows at the shoulder, and machetes on the waist.


    She is dressed like a bandit, and looks dirty. But, overall, it can be said that she is a beautiful woman with well-defined features.


    "At least, he won''t be in a ce like this."


    Ange answered.


    She''s a pharmacist, but she wears leather pants so she could move easier.


    There was also a knife strapped on her waist, and an adze as well.


    If there was a veryrge difference between these two girls, it was that Ange carries arge basket.


    The basket''s contents were a variety of nuts and medicinal herbs, which were arranged orderly and took about half of the basket''s total volume.


    These two girls, now inside the forest.


    They''re harvesting medicine supplies for Ange''s pharmacy.


    "Well, he has to be rich, handsome, but naive, and a bit awkward inpany of women. The kind that blushes full bloom from holding hands."


    "Just an average guy for me. He doesn''t need to be rich, as long as he''s nice and normal."


    "Ange, you have no dream!"


    "Fam, let''s look at reality."


    In the vige inhabited by these two girls, there is no such young man like in Fam''s description.


    It''s not like there is none at all, but most of them are already married.


    Millis devotees are not so much in number in that vige.


    But having more than one wife is prohibited byw, other than the vige chief of course.


    The current chief is almost 50, and already has five wives.


    He won''t get married again.


    "Also in reality, and If I get married, maybe it''s with Dochin."


    Dochin son of the Vige chief, 20-years-old, he''s the same age as these girls.


    However, he''s already married to his fiancee who was selected since their birth. He also already has an heir.


    There is also a rumor that he will be vige chief soon.


    If that happened, he could marry his second wife.


    ording to the vige tradition, when someone is appointed to be vige chief, he must choose his second wife and marry her.


    It''s the talk of the vige on who will be his number two right now.


    For that man, there are plenty of unmarried maidens to choose from.


    "Well, Dochin probably won''t choose me."


    "Fam was always bullying Dochin when we were young."


    "No, what if he selects me to exact his revenge? And bullied me at night?"


    "I don''t think so Fam, I think Dochin is still scared of you."


    Because they''re from the same generation, they often yed and hung out together from a young age.


    There were seven of them, and Fam is a bully child from their age.


    At the time, Fam often made Dochin cry.


    Ange thought she would end up marrying one of them some day, but unfortunately that didn''t happen.


    From those seven childhood friends, three of them left the vige, leaving only three women and Dochin as a lone bachelor in their generation.


    Dochin then married his fianc¨¦e, so Fam and Ange ended up as leftovers.


    "But, I think Ange has a chance, since you''re so cute."


    "Well, I won''t. Cause I''m the only pharmacist in the vige. I can''t work if I married the chief. It would just cause trouble for the vige."


    "Well... Maybe can be reward for our efforts for this''


    "I hope you are right, ha-ha-ha-ha."


    And, Ange said that with augh.


    But, the truth was she was thinking about something else entirely.


    (I wonder ... that ... a Prince, won''te and take me as his wife, huh?)


    Although Ange told her close friend to look at reality,


    When she was a child, she heard such a story from the bard, and longing for it.


    It is a story of a little adventurer with blue hair.


    She was journeying alone as an adventurer from Millis continent to all over the Central Continent, bing an A rank adventurer in no time.


    That story made her young heart race.


    But still, at that time it was just a simplistic story from the other side of the world.


    But it''s no longer just a fantasy, it happened 10 years ago.


    A certain adventurer appeared in the vige vicinity 10 years ago.


    On the way leaving the forest, she tried to reach West Port.


    That adventurer stopped at Ange''s vige.


    A small adventurer with blue hair.


    She was just like how the bard described about her.


    It was in that moment that the other side of the world, the story became reality.


    She stayed overnight in the vige, and told the 10 year old Ange at that time about her adventures.


    It''s not a fantasy story product from someone''s delusion, it was a real story.


    Fam''s eyes shone when she heard her story about her fight against the boss of the Labyrinth.


    Ange''s heart was racing when she heard the part of [Entering a Labyrinth searching for a cool man] was the purpose for her adventure.


    The adventurer seeded in capturing thebyrinth but still failed to fulfill her purpose, that story never-the-less left a great impression in Ange''s heart.


    From that day after she heard the story onward, Ange had some kind of admiration for adventurers.


    Sometimes, her head was full of such longing of delusional encounters.


    She was in a pinch from being suddenly attacked by a demon, suddenly a prince gantly appears to her aid. And to that person, she offered herself as a form of gratitude.


    (Kya!)


    And, it''s where her delusione to an end in agony.


    The longing is just longing.


    A delusion is just a delusion.


    There was no way such a convenient thing will ur, and Ange knows about that.


    Delusions about such marriage is only a pipe dream.


    Mere fantasy.


    The Ange now was only looking properly at reality.


    5 years ago, she felt the feeling of sadness and loneliness from losing her parents, and she hated those feelings.


    "Ange be careful, we''re entering that guy''s territory."


    "Yeah, I know."


    They havee to a cave in the deepest part of the forest. Ange ces her basket by her feet.


    This time, these two girls came to this cave in search for material for a certain medicine in this cave.


    A disease called Iburi Disease, which as be an epidemic in the area. The main ingredient for the cure is inside this cave.


    "It cannot be helped, if it''s for Dochin."


    "Yeah."


    Currently, the son of Vige chief Dochin was infected by Iburi Disease.


    The Iburi Disease, it''s a disease that spreads all over the body and will cause certain death, if the patient didn''t drink the medicine within 10 days.


    However, there is a sure way to cure it, that was by using intermediate detoxification magic, and it''s not contagious.


    From this view, it is a disease which isn''t dangerous in most of the world''s cities.


    But, this deadly disease is feared in a remote area like the vige where Ange lives.


    Because it takes at least ten days to travel to the nearest city, where an intermediate detoxification magician could be found.


    Their childhood friend and future vige chief, Dochin, is inflicted with such a disease.


    For that matter, this same disease is also the one which caused Fam and Ange''s parents'' deaths.


    Fam''s mother was also infected by Iburi disease,


    In an attempt to cure it, Ange''s parents and Fam''s father entered the forest to search for its medicine... and perished.


    It is a disease that caused these two girl''s rtionship to be closer.


    And that ursed disease is now sinking its poisoned fangs into their childhood friend.


    "..."


    Carefully, the two girls take each of their steps.


    The ingredient for the medicine is a flower that only blooms at the foot of this cliff.


    They don''t need a lot to make a single portion.


    Just five or six petals.


    With that amount, it''s enough for one person.


    "... Gulp"


    These two girls gulp when they reached the clearing.


    The gap between the trees suddenly cleared, and theye out in a ce that look like a za.


    There in front of them, a high cliff.


    With blue flowers blooming at its base.


    "...Gasp!"


    Even while looking at the beautiful sight, their expressions didn''t rx one bit.


    Ange quickly went to the flowers and tore a handful of petals with her trembling hand.


    The next moment.


    "GroaaaaaaaaRRRRRRRRRRR!!"


    A thunderous roar could be heard.


    "Ange, run away!"


    Fam cried.


    However, Ange''s feet were already frozen the moment she heard that roar.


    "Ange! Hurry!"


    While she grabbed her long bow and an arrow from her quiver, Fam yelled at Ange.


    "!"


    It appeared on top of the cliff.


    A Giant lizard with purple-red skin, at least ten meters in length.


    Master of the forest.


    Iburi Lizard.


    That reptile has no wings, so it''s simr to the giant lizard inhabiting Begaritto Continent.


    So why is the lizard, called [Iburi] Lizard?


    Because near the area where that lizard lives, Iburi Disease always spreads.


    And because the flower necessary to cure Iburi Disease is only found within its territory.


    Because of this a group of schrs came up with a theory,


    They said that the Iburi Lizard is spreading the Iburi Disease.


    By spreading Iburi disease, their prey wille to pick the flower to cure the disease.


    But, that truth has yet to be confirmed.


    Regardless, this vige has been haunted by this lizard and the Iburi Disease for the past five years.


    Ange''s parents, Fam''s father...


    Everyone has been killed by this guy.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAARGGGGGHHHHHHH!"


    Fam shouted to strengthen herself, and fires her arrow.


    That arrow flew and stuck itself on the scales of the Lizard with a [Ting!] sound.


    In that moment, Iburi lizard also made its move.


    It ran down the cliff at a tremendous speed like a gecko.


    It looks like Fam''s arrow didn''t have any effect on it.


    "Ange, please get up! Run! "


    With Fam''s voice, Ange stood up atst.


    But she didn''t run away immediately, she was indecisive.


    Such impatience tangled Ange''s legs.


    She finally turned around and ran.


    Seeing that, Fam also turned to make her escape.


    However, it was already toote.


    "GuuuAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!"


    "A Gyaa A~a~a~a!"


    The thin Iburi Lizard caught up to Fam at a tremendous speed, with its chaotic movements and sharp teeth it cornered Fam and red.


    The Iburi Lizard grabbed Fam in its mouth and lifted her like a doll, she was swung about while screaming in a way not befitting a young girl, and was thrown back towards the cliff into the bed of flowers.


    Ange was looking at that.


    Her eyes reflected Fam being thrown through the air.


    She saw Fam''s desperate face.


    In that moment she hesitated.


    She had thought to help her best friend.


    Then when she noticed it, the Iburi Lizard was already in front of her.


    "Ah"


    I will die.


    Ange realized this.


    Someone woulde to save her at thest minute.


    Sometimes she has such delusions.


    A delusion is only a delusion.


    While in fact, there is no way someone wille to her rescue right now.


    At this moment, she will die.


    That was reality.


    So surely, everything after that moment must have been a dream.


    Suddenly, the Iburi Lizard was blown off to the side.


    "What?"


    Ange did not understand the scene in front of her.


    Suddenly, the monster that almost killed her, changed its direction.


    Suddenly, the body of that giant lizard flew off in an impossible direction.


    "GRRRRR..."


    With its blood spilling from its mouth, the Iburi Lizard frantically looked in the direction of whatever had managed to blow it away.


    Ange also looked in that direction.


    Standing there, a man.


    Wearing a dark grey robe, fluttering with the wind, with a ck armor hidden below.


    In his left hand he carried some kind of tube.


    With his dazzling brown hair dancing in the wind, he walked toward the Iburi Lizard.


    "GrAAAAAAAAWWWWW!"


    The moment it saw that man, Iburi Lizard opened its jaw and rushed at that man.


    Huge fangs approached that man, but he faced it calmly.


    The man was bitten without mercy ¨C that was what Ange predicted.


    However, the man was alive.


    The man, he caught the Iburi Lizard''s head.


    He stopped the giant Iburi Lizard''s movement with one hand.


    Then, as if in slow motion, he directed his left hand at Iburi Lizard head.


    "Shotgun Trigger!"


    Next, something fired from the tube.


    Seeing that, Ange didn''t know what just happened.


    But she concluded that it fired something at very high speed.


    After Ange''s point-of-view, it was over in a sh,


    Because the Iburi Lizard''s head has already vanished from this world.


    "..."


    Its head exploded into a million pieces, the long neck that was caught in that explosion''s momentum caused the Iburi Lizard''s body to fall backward.


    Itnds with a sound too faint for its size.


    An unbelievable sight.


    However, bright red blood continued to flow from its severed neck.


    "Whew..."


    While sighing, the man aimed his right hand to the lizard corpse.


    Then, the body of Iburi Lizard burst into mes in an instant.


    Sounds of oil crackling and the smell of burning flesh filled the air.


    Then, the man turned towards Ange.


    With the fire raging behind him, as if nothing happened to that man, he opened his mouth.


    "You ... are Angelique Karentail right?"


    "Heh?"


    He suddenly said that with such a goofy voice.


    "Or, Miss Fam Haindora?"


    How did you know my name?


    Ange wants to say, but the words won''te out. Still in a daze, she shakes her head. Ange noticed that they''re staring at each other.


    "I came to help."


    Hearing those words from that man in grey robe, Ange''s heart started beating loudly.


    Part 2


    The man called himself Rudeus Greyrat.


    While casting skeptical gazes at Ange''s unquenchable throbbing chest, he applied healing magic to Fam who was treated in an instant.


    Although Fam''s consciousness didn''t return immediately, even injuries such as broken bones, her leg that was almost torn, and purple bruises on her skin were immediately healed.


    He exined that he had been asked toe here by a certain person to help Ange, but he didn''t reveal this much about his request.


    Also, Ange has no idea about who could have asked him toe to help her.


    "Regardless of what has happened, it was good that I just barely came in time this time."


    "Ah ... Right!"


    Rudeus is walking through the forest while piggybacking Fam.


    Ange is following with her basket of flowers and herbs.


    While walking, she is frequently worrying about her appearance.


    (No doubt about it my hair is disheveled, my clothes also covered with mud, maybe ... Yeah, my face looks so dirty. Oh...what must I do about it? Is my appearance a mess?)


    She was blushing every time Rudeus turned around, and turned to hide herself.


    It seems Rudeus didn''t mind such attitude.


    Rather, it''s like he convinced himself to not look at her face.


    Without looking back, they walk in silence.


    He looks back once a while, but it''s really only once in a while.


    Ange wanted to see Rudeus''s face more.


    (Ee~r, what can I do? Soon we will arrive at the vige. And then he will be treated like a hero. Defeating the Lizard, he saved the vige. What should I do, if that happens I''m sure, it won''t be possible to talk to him ...)


    And then, Ange saw Fam''s figure piggybacking on Rudeus and burned it into her eyes.


    Her ample bosom is sessfully pressed against Rudeus''s back.


    Seeing that, Ange felt a little jealous with her.


    "Eh, well, Rudeus-san!"


    "Yes, what?"


    Rudeus looking back at her remaining expressionless, and Ange riding on that momentum.


    "About, Fam! Isn''t she heavy?"


    "It''s all right"


    "Eh, but you''ve already been carrying her since a while ago, don''t you feel tired?"


    "No, I always train myself, so this level of activity won''t make me tired."


    Saying so, while rolled-up his robe Rudeus showed her his upper arm.


    Although his biceps was not visible because of his ck armor, for some reason while watching it Ange was impressed by the words of [After all, I''m always training myself.]


    Then Rudeus struck his hands with pop.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry I''m not being considerate."


    "What?"


    (What, What, did you notice it?)


    And, Ange''s eyes turned into ck and white.


    Rudeus said that with a smile while showing his shining white teeth.


    "Say, Angelique-san I''m a bit tired. Shall we take a short break?"


    By the way, his teeth shining is only Ange''s delusion.


    "Oh... Yeah, I''m sorry and thank you very much for your hard work, please take a rest... and please just call me Ange by all means!"


    "Ange... Okay."


    Rudeus, slowly put Fam down, then sat himself on a fallen tree.


    That fallen tree has a V-form shape.


    To Rudeus it was obvious that he was only being friendly, sitting opposite Ange.


    But, as for Ange, she thought...


    This is a chance, and now is the only time.


    (Eit!)


    As it is, Ange sat down next to Rudeus.


    "...!"


    Ange could feel that Rudeus was a little startled.


    (I wonder ... if it feels unpleasant?)


    She takes a nce at his face.


    Rudeus had an indifferent face.


    But, his expression didn''t look like he dislikes it.


    He is just confused.


    From what Ange guessed, and from her lips an excuse leaks immediately.


    "Su, about this I''m sorry, I was scared. Well, even now I''m still scared, let me sit beside you!"


    "Oh!... Yeah, if that''s what you mean."


    Ride on the momentum.


    Ange was going all-out.


    To the end the holy war.


    "Oh, and thank you very much."


    "No, it''s fine because it''s my job."


    Though Rudeus''s attitude looked unfriendly, his eyes swam right and left overlooking Ange.


    Ange followed his line of sight.


    She''s wondering, what he sees.


    Around her neck, her clothes are unbuttoned and her chest is exposed.


    "!"


    In an effort to hide it in the moment, Ange hugged herself with her own hands.


    It seems that Ange''s attempt to be not interrupted.


    Is already going beyond the horizon.


    "...!"


    Ange tried to cuddle next to Rudeus.


    But as she tried to get closer, each time Rudeus would move a bit away.


    In the end, Rudeus was cornered at the end of the fallen tree and Ange pressed up against his arm.


    "That, Rudeus-san..."


    "What a... Is it..."


    When she could feel Rudeus''s line of sight focused on her chest, Ange swallowed.


    Her size isn''t as big as Fam.


    But it''s definitely greater than the average size in the vige, she often receives sexual harassment like [Ange-chan, won''t you bring me medicine from the valley of your breast?] from middle aged men.


    It was a tool that only made fun of inside the vige.


    A part of Ange had cursed it, but...


    This was a weapon now.


    "I said, even if its work but the fact that you saved my life didn''t change, I''m truly grateful for that."


    "Errr~... You''re wee."


    "If, after this, we go back to the vige, as long as you didn''t immediately go back you cane to my house...and I will give you something as thank you present."


    "No, I can''t do that. Because my next job is already waiting for me there."


    Her n failed, but Ange didn''t give up.


    This is because Ange was determined to make it to the far end of the journey, to the Eternal City.


    "So, that is, well then, at least please let me give my gratitude, but I don''t have anything...except for my body."


    Even while feeling her face bing red, Ange''s arms that crossed around her body to cover her chest.


    ...then opening her arms that covered her chest, Rudeus''s eyes were immediately glued there.


    And then Rudeus suddenly stood up.


    "Oh... Rudeus-san?"


    "Surprise attack, my chronic disease is almost acting up, I need my medicine!"


    While he said that, his line of sight was still glued to Ange''s chest.


    But, hearing the word medicine, Ange came back to her senses a little.


    She is a pharmacist.


    She had thought that if the man in front of her had a chronic disease, her actions might be triggered it to act up.


    "Oh, I am a pharmacist! If it''s medicine, I could mix it after we''ve arrived at my home."


    "No need to worry, because I brought some with me."


    After giving such a vague answer, Rudeus reached inside his armor...


    And took something out, wrapped in a white cloth.


    Seeing that, rather than a love affair, Ange was more excited by the medicine.


    Could it be some kind of recidivistic disease?


    Rudeus is a powerful warrior.


    He has strong stamina, which makes it possible for him to travel while wearing an armor capable of taking the Iburi Lizard''s attacks head on.


    In spite of that, he can also use healing magic.


    Had applied advanced level Healing magic to Fam.


    She often heard that Healing magic and Detoxification magic are learned as a set.


    Thus perhaps, he is also familiar with detoxification magic.


    Afflicted with a chronic disease without any cure, he seemed to be a person right out of a legend.


    He himself didn''t know how to cure his disease, and journeyed the world searching for a cure.


    "Is that the drug... for your treatment?"


    "Yeah, well, it''s something like that."


    But despite saying that, Rudeus took the edges of the cloth and spread it.


    At first Ange had thought that the medicine would fall, and motioned to catch it...


    But nothing fell, not pills nor powdered medicine.


    Other than that cloth, nothing was to be seen.


    So, where is the medicine?


    A strange thing caught Ange''s attention and caused her to look up as she thought that.


    It was pantsu.


    Rudeus is holding pantsu.


    ording to its size, it''s from an adult woman.


    When did...?


    Eh.


    Why.


    The... The cloth that was wrapping the medicine until a little while ago...


    No, that is the cloth from a little while ago.


    That cloth he was holding was pantsu.


    What?


    Why?


    "...? ...?"


    "Whew..."


    While Ange cast her confused gaze at Rudeus, he... was taking a deep breath.


    He buried his face against the pantsu.


    "Su~tsu~u~u ???? ... ~Haaa~~ ~~!"


    He exhaled a deep breath.


    "Suha, bad habit, bad habit, Suwa"


    As he said that he continued to take breath after breath...


    Smelling and smelling, sometimes he snorted.


    He waspletely mesmerized by the pantsu.


    "..."


    At that sight, Ange was terrified.


    The scene made cold sweat run down her back, she could not move nor make a sound.


    She was perfectly still, she couldn''t do anything but look on in horror at Rudeus.


    "Whew..."


    Rudeus finally ended his bizarre ritual five minutester.


    "O God, I give my thanks to you!"


    After saying that, while posing like a devotee praying to their god, he folded the pantsu neatly and return them to his bosom.


    "..."


    Ange didn''t know how to respond, the only thing that could escape her mouth was a [pacpac] sound.


    Her wit could not keep up with the current situation.


    She thought this was her chance, then suddenly the pantsu came out and...


    She could notprehend what just happened.


    "After all, the holy relic is limited use only."


    But, only one fact came to her.


    Rudeus''s behavior just now had smashed her delusions to pieces.


    Yes, Ange''s love at first sight shattered instantly.


    "Well, what was it Ange-san?"


    "...I, I, it''s nothing..."


    She woke up from her dream.


    Part 3


    Then, Ange returned to the vige unceremoniously.


    Before they entered the vige, Rudeus entrusted Fam to Ange.


    "Because I won''t make a stop at the vige, I will excuse myself here."


    "... Yes ... Yes"


    Hearing his words, Ange could only nod her head in reply.


    That bizarre scene still burned strongly in her mind.


    "Now, take care."


    Then suddenly... he stopped as if he remembered something. Rudeus stopped walking and turned around to face Ange.


    He looked back.


    "Oh, well Ange-san didn''t you mention about a reward before."


    Hearing his words, a chill ran down Ange''s spine.


    Thank you.


    Yeah.


    When she considers it, he did indeed save her life.


    She can''t refuse if it''s his request.


    No matter how much she wants to run away from the physiologically disgusting man in front of her...


    Ange is not that ungrateful to that level.


    "Eh, uh... so, I''m troubled that, you want my pantsu too?"


    "No, I don''t need that. But, I need you to do something."


    "And, what do you want me to do?"


    (Oh, What should I do. It must be something amazingly kinky.)


    Ange''s resolute face turned pale.


    "..."


    While scratching the back of his head after seeing Ange''s reaction and muttering [Well, what do I say...], Rudeus took something out of his backpack.


    A picture book along with a doll.


    "Then, Ange-san, please read this book to your children when they''re born. Please read this picture book to them and tell them that the Supard race isn''t like the Iburi."


    "Pardon me? Huh? Supe?"


    "This is the Supard race."


    "Supard race..."


    After hearing those absurdly strange words, Ange''s eyes went ck and white.


    "At the end of the book there is a table that shows you how to read the characters, so it could be used to teach your children to read. Just that, thank you."


    After saying that Rudeus ced the book and the doll in Ange''s hands and left.


    In Ange''s hands sat a green haired Magic race doll and a picture book.


    Just from the look of that Supard race doll, she felt terrified.


    It''s incredibly detailed and painted with vivid colors.


    It seems like it coulde to life at any moment.


    The image of the terrible demon.


    There was an impulse that made her want to throw it away on the spot.


    However, the fact that it''s a request from someone who saved her life made her reconsider.


    "... Let me see?"


    Supard race.


    She never met them, but she knew about them.


    The Supard race she knew was just as frightening as the Iburi.


    When she was a child, if she was doing something bad, her parents would threaten her by saying she would be eaten by a Supard.


    Was there really another story that the Supard race weren''t bad guys?


    (Why such a thing...)


    Ange, not knowing what to do about such a strange request, pinched the doll''s head.


    "Oh..."


    Then the doll''s hair came off.


    Now in Ange''s hands was a warrior holding a spear with a rugged face.


    "Cool."


    Seeing that, Angeughed.


    She didn''t know what his intention was.


    But, it''s what the person who saved her life requested.


    Let''s do as he asked.


    That was Ange''s decision.


    A few yearster.


    By curing Dochin from the Iburi Disease, Ange was chosen as his second wife when he became the vige chief.


    Dochin is an ordinary man, but he is a hard worker to the point that it isn''t even funny.


    However, he is not a pervert.


    While feeling grateful for that fact, Ange raised their children while reading that picture book for them.


    Over time, the story from the picture book became a staple for the children in the vige. The story of the bald warrior from the Supard race carrying out justice. Later it spread through the neighboring viges...


    But... That''s for another time.


    [Next story notice]


    Rudeus that barely escaped from the temptation of cheating.


    He who was exhausted both physically and mentally finally arrived at home.


    But Eris''s selfishness immediately hit Rudeus who came home seeking some healing from his daughter!


    Next time episode 192 of unemployed reincarnation


    "Borrowed Cat"


    ¨C Tyrant does not return, what he borrowed.

 Chapter 210: The Barrowed Cat

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Barrowed Cat</h4>


    Part 1


    I finished work safely this time around.


    Rescuing the hunter Fam Haindora that was supposed to die in that forest.


    When I heard the details on the mission, I thought it would be an easy job.


    Healing the vige chief''s son with Detoxification magic, and getting rid of that fake dragon in the forest.


    It''s very easy.


    What I didn''t know was that Fam was already inside the forest.


    I finally managed to catch up with them after anxiously chasing after them, but Fam was almost dead.


    That was dangerous.


    When I got to her, she was already unconscious which caused me to break into a cold sweat.


    While carrying her on my back, I continuously used healing magic on her.


    At the same time, Ange the pharmacist was with Fam.


    She was also dangerous.


    Too voluptuous. That girl was certainly a femme fatale.


    One misstep and I might have pushed her down.


    It would have been instant death had I not brought with me the replica of the Divine Relic just in case.


    Of course, I wanted to bring the original that is still enshrined in the altar, but there was no choice. If the other party were to ask for it back, I don''t have any choice but to return it. So this was the only option.


    "Whew..."


    Anyway, I better get back home quickly.


    Go home and pat my daughter''s head.


    Eat rice cooked by Aisha for dinner during the evening, and do erotic things with my wives once the night is out.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it''s my raison d''etre.


    It is also no exaggeration to say that in my every day life, I''m going back home only for that.


    While I was thinking of these things, I arrived at my house.


    As I approached the entrance gates, the Beet''s branches suddenly moved and the door was opened for me.


    Since when can it do that? I wonder if it''s an automatic door now.


    Meh.


    Jirou the Armadillo was not in his bed. Maybe he''s still with Roxy at school.


    Zenith was enjoying her lunch in the garden, while Lilia was airing theundry.


    Upon seeing me, Lilia lowered her head and went inside the house.


    "I''m home."


    "Oh, it''s the voice of my brother! Wee home, Onii-chan! Sorry, your sister is a little bit busy now to wee you, but at least I could say Wee back!"


    I heard that voice from the basement.


    That is Aisha''s voice.


    "I hear you."


    What was Aisha doing?


    I wonder if she is organizing her fertilizer?


    "Wee back Rudi."


    While I was thinking of that, Sylphy came towards me from the living room.


    Behind her is Lucy, following her like a baby duck.


    "I''m home Sylphy... this time I feel so tired."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Sylphy took my robe, then she cleaned it making *papapa* sounds with the duster and hung it with a hanger.


    By the way, the Magic Armor was left at the office.


    Besides the entrance, I installed arge mirror. I''m looking like a young man that just entered society in this world.


    But, the me today was quite tired.


    I feel like a sryman that just came home from work.


    "Papa, wee back"


    And when I looked at myself in the mirror, Lucy weed me.


    Her hair color is bright brown, and she looks dignified.


    She''s almost three years old now and her face is handsome like an elf infant.


    Her ears are shorter than her mother''s, but she looks very simr to Sylphy in her childhood.


    Just like that, she stood there quietly, and weed me.


    Oh!


    Papa, Wee back!


    Aaa!


    "Lucy~~ ~~ I''m home!"


    When I tried to give her a hug, she suddenly ran away and hid herself behind Sylphy.


    She is ring at me with vignce.


    Shock!


    Oh, do I look that dangerous?


    sob*


    "Come on, Lucy"


    "Nooooo~~ ~~"


    Sylphy scolded Lucy and held her hand towards me.


    I caught it immediately.


    Lucy''s hand was very small, and warm.


    Sylphy is right, her body temperature is higher than normal.


    Maybe because she is a bit thin.


    Or, was it a characteristic of the elf race?


    Oh? Nope, Lucy-Tan, huh, huh ... Chu-chu, just give Papa a wee kiss on the cheek, Uhehe.


    "Noo, it''s scratchy!"


    She hurriedly avoided me when I tried to give her some kisses.


    Come to think of it, I did not shave at work.


    Regret regret.


    Anyway, though I''m a bit reluctant, I will stop for now.


    Yeah, I don''t want to force her when she doesn''t want to.


    I don''t want her to hate me.


    When I put Lucy down, she immediately ran pit-patting towards the dining room, fleeing from me.


    Did she really hate me so much?


    (¡ä?¦Ø?`).


    "Sheesh, that Lucy..."


    Sylphy sighed while posing with her hand at her hip.


    But,pared to before, I think Lucy was beginning to open herself up to me.


    She already could call me Daddy, and no longer made a [Who is this guy?] kind of face.


    I feel that there is still a little distance... but, it can''t be helped.


    "Ah..."


    For now, in order to regain the warmth that I lost, I embraced Sylphy.


    Kissing her, and groping her butt while doing so.


    "Really, Rudi..."


    Oh, somehow I got turned on.


    I wonder if I could take her to the bedroom right now.


    But, doing that when the children are still awake...


    "We can''t do this now, let''s do thister."


    "Okay."


    Being told so, I released her.


    Anyway, as long as I make love to my wives, that femme fatale''s scent would be blown away.


    "Where are Lara and Roxy?"


    "Lara is in the living room, and Roxy is still at school."


    Following Sylphy''s answer, I went to the living room with her.


    Lara was sleeping in the cradle.


    Lara Greyrat.


    My second daughter.


    A baby with beautiful blue hair.


    But, probably because she has a deadpan expression, I could feel many "Ba~" intense sound effects can be heard around her bed.


    Leo curled himself below the baby cradle. Well, I won''t get in between him and his prided charge.


    "Lara, I''m home."


    "U~Oh!"


    Even though Lara is still young, she could already understand me.


    Even though not even a year has passed since her birth.


    Possibly, the children of my house are geniuses.


    Or perhaps this time around it''s a reincarnated person.


    But, she didn''t respond to English or Japanese as usual.


    But, I never get her saying [Thank you for your hard work, now please take a rest for a while.] Nah, it''s probably because of her deadpan expression.


    I wonder if she will grow into a proud looking girl in the future.


    "Lara, she doesn''t cry orugh much, so I''m a little worried..."


    Sylphy is worried about Lara in a different sense from me.


    Although, I think that''s okay.


    I mean, I was also that way in the past.


    This is of no concern.


    No doubt about it.


    Well, still, I understood Sylphy''s concern.


    The treatment towards someone with a mental disability in this world was very different from my original world.


    "Well, it''s okay. Even if something were to happen, she is still part of this family."


    "I know that, but I get the feeling that Roxy would feel responsible."


    "I will give her a loving hug if the timees."


    While stroking Leo that came to lick my hand, I simply told that to Sylphy.


    But it''s likely that Roxy will feel responsible.


    I''m just really happy that I have a new daughter...


    I''m wondering, somehow, Roxy was showing her perfectionist side.


    "Huh?"


    And, that''s when I noticed something.


    Eris is not here.


    She is alwayspeting with Aisha in weing me.


    And she''s always making me touch her stomach and saying [Yes!]


    So as to indicate it was bingrger steadily.


    At those times, I would also rub her breasts and get beaten in turn. It''s always that kind of pattern, but...


    Today, that didn''t happen for some reason.


    I wonder what happened to her?


    "Where is Eris?"


    "Ah."


    When I asked that, Sylphy showed me a troubled face.


    "Somehow, she''s been having a little dispute with Aisha since this morning."


    "Eh? What? Do you mean they got into a quarrel?"


    "Quarrel...? I wonder if that could be called quarreling... unnnn..."


    Sylphy gave me a vague answer.


    One look is worth a hundred exnations.


    "I understand, let me see them."


    "Right."


    After patting Lara''s head, we left the room.


    By the way, Lucy was peeking at us from the gap of the door, but when our eyes met, she quickly escaped to the second floor with a *dotadota* sound.


    Even if I had the urge to chase after Lucy, I walked towards the basement first.


    Part 2


    Going down the stairs to the basement, we found Aisha knocking on the basement floor''s door.


    "Eris-nee,e on, in this house we already have Leo, Jirou, and Beat. "


    "I know that!"


    Aisha was knocking the door, and Eris was answering from the other side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing my voice, Aisha turned her head.


    "Ah, Onii-chan, Listen! It looks like Eris-nee picked up a stray cat this morning, it kept meowing since this morning."


    "A cat."


    So it''s a cat.


    Well, Eris is indeed an animal lover.


    In my heart, I''m not as endeared towards them.


    But I quite like Leo, so I guess I''m in the dog faction.


    Everyone, we must answer goodwill with goodwill.


    "It''s not that I hate cats, but don''t we already have three other pets in the house? So I told her to at least ask for Onii-chan''s permission, but she wouldn''t listen."


    I see.


    Looks like my input is necessary.


    For once, I''m the head of the family.


    "We can keep it."


    "Really!?"


    A joyous voice could be heard from the other side of the door.


    I think I need to pamper Eris who is in her pregnancy once in a while.


    Adding a cat or two won''t affect the household too much, it''s quite cheap.


    "However, there is a baby and Lucy, and I won''t be home so much. So, you must discipline it properly. "


    "Of course! I know that!"


    Hearing Eris''s joyful voice, Aisha turned her face towards me.


    "Mu~, then I must devote extra time to buy their food. "


    Oh, so this is increasing Aisha''s workload...


    Perhaps, her O meter of taking care of the pregnant Eris is nearing its max.


    "Aisha, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry, Onii-chan. After all, you gave your permission. "


    "I''m sorry, I will make it up to youter. "


    "Geeze, there''s nothing I can say, then..."


    After gently patting her head, her mood improved somewhat.


    But, probably because she was loosening her hairstyle, her face looks a bitplicated.


    "Then Eris, please open the door."


    "Okay."


    After saying that, the door to the basement opened slowly.


    From inside, Eris''s lips, forming a "¤Ø" character showed themselves.


    She''s not showing any signs of weakness pregnant women typically have.


    So this is how King-ss swordswomen take pregnancy.


    "..."


    And, through the open door, I looked inside the basement.


    I examined the cat sitting down the basement, it breathed deeply and had a cor around its neck.


    It was a splendid cat.


    Though it was dirty, her ears were standing and her tail was waving to and fro.


    Not only that.


    What I first noticed were her breasts.


    Large breasts. I wondered if they are about the same size as Eris''s.


    She is wearing torn rags, which could barely hide her chest and waist.


    Supple and plump thighs, healthy brown skin and a tail which moved freely.


    "Ah! Boss, long time no see nya! I won''t forget this favor forever, nya!"


    "This morning, on the way back I picked her up! Her name is Rinia!"


    Rinia Dedorudia.


    My senpai. A beast race female who graduated from the magic university a few years back.


    Aa~, such memories.


    I get it.


    All right.


    "Throw her out!"


    "No!"


    The door was mmed in front of my face.


    Part 3


    It took an hour to make that door open again.


    After which we decided to move to the living room to hear her story.


    Anyway, looks like Eris picked up Rinia while apanying Leo for a walk.


    She is already in her fifth month of pregnancy.


    After her condition stabilized, Eris started to take Leo out for walks again.


    Her first exercise is light walks.


    I could certainly feel her strong will.


    Well, I also think some light exercising isn''t bad for pregnant women.


    While walking nearby the ve market area, that incident happened.


    First, from hiding, she told, that Rinia suddenly leaped towards her.


    Then, following her were rough-looking men.


    Sadly, Rinia''s tail got caught...that''s business.


    Eris, after seeing that, immediately came to a decision.


    She drew the sword from her hip, giving help to the poor soul [nekomimi], and shed the area between the two.


    She then brought the spoils of war [Rinia] back home feeling triumphant.


    "I am the one who helped her so she is mine! I''ll raise her!"


    And, Eris was determined.


    iming the ownership over Rinia like a bandit.


    "...Y, Yes, I''m Eris-sama''s property nya!"


    Rinia saying that, she ced her ears above Eris''s knee.


    Her body was still shivering but I only saw a little shiver on her plump body.


    She was trembling in fear.


    Waving her tail to the strong, that''s thew of the beast.


    Well, it''s okay ... but.


    "By the way Rinia, why were you on the street? No, why are you here in this city?"


    Certainly, that day, the day we parted with Rinia in an evening sun.


    Saying she will be a great merchant, as her gant figure walked out of the city.


    And now, here she is wearing rags like a ve, and appearing dirty.


    "Want to hear nya? It''s a long story, full of tears...... "


    "Give me a short summary."


    "Nya."


    She left town after graduating from the school, and said that she will be a merchant.


    She purchased goods from Asura Kingdom and took them to the North and sold them.


    She then purchased goods from the North, and sold them to Asura Kingdom.


    In other words, work as a peddler.


    For that reason, she purchased a horse drawn carriage with loan.


    Taking this opportunity, she also stocked up on goods.


    Also with a loan.


    Usually, you would do a round trip to the next town by foot and do that repeatedly to earn little by little, but...


    In short, she wanted to earn big money in one trip.


    And, as a result, her debt interest increased and she was always in the red. Well, that''s a given.


    Living in poverty day in day out.


    It seems she was paying her debts little by little, but she didn''t know when her debt would be cleared and those days continued on.


    That way, she carried on, hoping to gain glory under the sun someday.


    A merchant belonging to the firm where she borrowed money from had approached Rinia and talked to her.


    He eagerly talked about paying back the debt with something. But looking at the business, it wasn''t going well.


    [You can''t erase the debt, but it''s possible to be a member of thepany. It will make payments much easier.


    To be a member, 20 Asura gold coin pieces were required as fee to pay the management in the firm, but you could also gain that backter.


    You could return the remainder of the debtter.


    Once you write IOU, just trust the rest to me.]


    Rinia''s story continued.


    When I heard of that, it really sounded fishy. And the cat was sessfully baited with fish.


    Rinia''s 20 pieces of Asura gold coins were gone to purchase a badge of the members of the Chamber of Commerce.


    But, that bright red member''s badge was a fake.


    When the time came to make her debt payments, they gave her a [What''s this guy doing?] kind of face when she showed her badge to the Chamber of Commerce debt collector, and they immediately noticed that it was a fake.


    But, the IOU is real.


    Rinia''s debt increased by 20 Asura gold coins.


    Asura gold coins are the most valuable gold coins in this world.


    20 Asura gold coins, and surely, the interest from that is a big amount of money.


    Originally, Rinia was already up to her neck with the interest payments from her previous debt. With this new debt, she already couldn''t pay them.


    Her carriage was seized, and Rinia was taken into custody.


    "Achishi I was swindled and that''s how I ended up being sold to a ve merchant."


    I think half of it was her own fault, but ...


    Well, a fraud is a fraud.


    That swindler is the one in the wrong.


    "Hmm."


    Though, it''s alreadye to this.


    Eris already injured the ve traders, and that is a problem.


    There''s children and babies in the house.


    Given these circumstances, I don''t want lowlifes as my enemies.


    "... I wonder what''s wrong?... "


    "Boss, help me, nya. By all means nya...I don''t want to be a ve, nya ... "


    Rinia begged me while sping her hands.


    She''s dressed in rags and has a cor.


    Somehow, it''s erotic.


    "Rinia... you..."


    "Yes Nya~?"


    "Was it Game Over for you already?"


    "Nyaa?"


    Before Rinia could stand up, I was suddenly looking at the ceiling.


    The Boreas punch exploded, and I was flipped from the chair.


    "Rudeus! Are you even listening to her story!?"


    "That''s right Rudi, you don''t understand delicacy at all."


    "Onii-chan is the worst."


    I was severely bashed by thedies.


    "I''m sorry."


    Now let''s apologize honestly.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Certainly it''s a bit too vulgar.


    "Excuse me to say nya! Nya! I''m still a pure virgin girl nya! Something like that was what made my value as a ve rise! "


    "I got it, thank you."


    I do not know why I heard myself.


    I had to make sure somehow, whether they left some mental trauma in her.


    I''m reflecting myself.


    Even so, her value increased.


    Even in this world, the kind that value in virginity does exist.


    Come to think of it, in the Great Forest the unicorn is residing inside.


    While thinking of these, I noticed something about my body.


    My nose is in pain.


    Upon examination, I had a nosebleed.


    Sylphy was applying healing magic with quick motions.


    "Maa~ however, I feel a bit worried. "


    Eris already attacked the ve merchant.


    They must feel humiliated, and wille to exact revenge on us.


    Somehow, I must do something about that...


    By returning Rinia to them peacefully.


    Or by crushing the hostile ve merchant thoroughly.


    If I choose thetter, I''m afraid Norn might get kidnapped in a detestable way...


    Either way, abandoning Rinia would fill us with guilt.


    But she is my friend.


    Uhmmm.


    "Excuse me~e!"


    And, we heard some voice from the entrance.


    I don''t know any man with this voice, but behind me, Rinia''s body suddenly jerked and she jumped behind the couch to hide herself.


    "It''s them nya!"


    Apparently, it''s the ve merchant.


    Part 4


    I proceeded to the entrance.


    "I know our ve is inside this house, we havee to take her. "


    "I do not know what you''re talking about, please don''t make such a baseless lie."


    Lilia replied to them while I made my way.


    They brought three people.


    Standing at the front is a tiny man with a knife.


    He might be from the dwarf race.


    Behind him was a muscr bald man, and a Mohican style haired man.


    Violence oozed from their bodies.


    They gave a feeling like that of Samson and Adon.


    "So you say... In this town, a red haired pregnant woman is already conspicuous, thenbined with arge white dog, we already know where to search without asking."


    "Maybe Eris-sama is acting violently. You just said it''s a possibility. However, inside our home, there is no such thing like a ve to be taken back. "


    Lilia gave them such a clear answer, the baldie from behind made a cracking noise with his hands.


    Pushing his way in front of the small man and then reaching towards Lilia.


    "You. This granny is in need of a beating¨C"


    Lilia could only tremble while her shoulder was about to be grabbed violently.


    "Wait wait wait woah, wait, don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, and absolutely don''t touch her...!"


    She wasn''t grabbed.


    Hearing what the little guy said, the baldie dropped his hands.


    "Big brother, why? Usually it''s always. ... "


    "You idiot! This maid, is the nanny of that Rudeus Greyrat, and the mother of his half sister. If you dare to put even a scratch on her, your entire family will be annihted!"


    Hearing that, the baldie looked at Lilia and shivered.


    "Well, I''m here for business... "


    "Look... if the [Mad Sword King] really came out from this house like the story¨C"


    "Hide~e"


    And, that''s when the little man noticed my presence.


    Without dy he rubbed his hands together and made a meek face.


    "Oh, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Rudeus-san... "


    It''s a Nechikkoi voice.


    He is posing humbly in front of me and didn''t touch Lilia.


    Well, I would probably get mad if that baldie even grabbed her.


    No way, I wouldn''t go as far as massacring them.


    At least, I''m sure of that.


    I don''t know about Eris.


    "... Lilia-san, I will handle it from here."


    "I understand, Rudeus-sama."


    Lilia bowed to me, and she retreated a few steps.


    She looked a bit reluctant.


    "Nice to meet you, Rudeus-san. "


    While rubbing his hands together, the small man bowed again.


    "I''m working under the Balbardpany and I was charged with this matter. My name is Kinchou."


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Rudeus Greyrat."


    But Kinchou?


    That''s like a certain drug for mosquito.


    "So Kinchou-san, what''s your business here?"


    From what I heard, I could make a rough guess already.


    It would be silly if you were to say youe for something else.


    "Though I am reluctant to say this Rudeus-san, one of our beast ves ran away. "


    "Hou~, what kind of ve?"


    "A daughter of the Dedorudia tribe, high battle capabilities and able to use magic. Really, the best ve. "


    Oh. I already heard from Rinia.


    She''s the best ve.


    Her evaluation is high so she must be insanely expensive.


    "Then, the hunting party from ourpany chased after her, but they were annihted."


    "Hou~~"


    Must be Eris''s work.


    Somehow I feel sorry for them.


    A ve merchant worker, rather than exacting revenge on the murderer, they chose to track her down.


    I feel helpless.


    "Well, that kind of thing is an everyday urrence to us and all part and parcel of our work. There''s always victims. Without even mentioning that the other party is subordinate to the second ranked in the seven great powers [Dragon God], and an acquaintance to the next king of the Asura Kingdom...right? "


    "So to say, somehow I got saved."


    It looks like they''re scared of Orsted and Ariel''s name.


    It''s the power of connections.


    Thank you, President Orsted! Section chief Ariel!


    Somehow it won''t be a huge deal.


    But, it looks like the news about me working under Orsted have already be widespread.


    Ma~, maybe the rumor spread from somewhere.


    "However... Rudeus-san."


    "Yes?"


    "That, ve is, how do I put it, her price is quite high."


    "You mean... a premium ve?"


    Although I think that he is rather a stupid man, but who knows that he has quite an ability in this.


    Well, each man has their strong point, isn''t that right?


    "That ve slipped towards this area. Incidentally, I''d be able to treat you well at our establishment. Hehe, as expected of that ve, she wouldn''te along willingly. But toote, someone already bid on her."


    "That buyer was one [Bo***s Gr****t], you get my meaning?"


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s right that''s right. Rudeus-san also knew them very well!"


    That''s...


    Eris''s former house.


    "The princess from the Dedorudia tribe could freely use magic inbat. Beautiful and still a virgin. Hearing that, they immediately bought her for 300 Asura gold coins as an advance payment."


    Maybe it''s Uncle James, or his son. Really, this Greyrat house...


    Rather than using that money for buying a ve, why didn''t he use that for Fedoa territory''s reconstruction?


    But Eris also fell in love at first sight with Rinia, and if Rinia is a limited product, I won''t get my hands on something like her again.


    Seems like I have a money issue.


    "This ve is really pricy because it is a limited item. This person must be forced to ept her situation right? "


    "Well, I would say so."


    "Hey, could you let us past? You understand, right? We need to retrieve our ve."


    "..."


    Hmm.


    Focused in the money, huh?


    Well, it appears to be arge enough loss to cause theirpany to copse.


    Even if they copsed, I don''t care.


    I won''t feel bitter about it.


    "Come to think of it, Rudeus-san"


    I''m perplexed, he''s directing a threatening smile to me.


    "One of your li''l sisters and your wife, I''m sure they''reing back and forth towards Magic University. I''d feel bad if we had to disturb them..."


    "You... You don''t intend to mess with Norn and Roxy do you?"


    If this matter reallyes out, I certainly won''t go easy.


    Didn''t I already prepare myself to destroy Ranoa Kingdom?


    "Oh, uh, not for now, not for now. Of course not. Of course, I don''t want to be in hostile rtionship with Rudeus-san? If possible, we want to get along."


    "I also feel the same way. "


    "So you agree? Then, please return our ve. I also don''t want to discard my life by being the enemy of Rudeus-san. But, hora~, did you know? As it is, we will end up killing each other, biting each other''s neck and die at the same time, did you want to fight till you die?"


    Yeah, he''s got a point here.


    They''re also in a desperate state.


    After they''ve cancelled the advance payment of 300 Asura good coins, and even if I paid them the same price, they''ll lose from the pay back credit.


    Hey,e to think of it, trying to refund the 300 Asura good coins...


    They would certainly go bankrupt.


    And thinking that they would go bankrupt, they would be desperate.


    A wounded beast is scary.


    "Hmm..."


    ...Well, oh well.


    Even Rinia was careless this time.


    Getting herself in debt, then adding more debt, and finally getting swindled. It was her own fault.


    Even if they tried to throw her into prison, Boreas nor myself would let it happen.


    As far as I know, at least for Sauros-sama, he never made those beast-eared maids work too hard.


    He never gave them hardbor.


    Well, maybe they had to do some erotic things, but good-looking guys like Philip and Eris were over there. The Boreas love beast girls, so she will be loved.


    If it''s like that, I will ask them to let me write a brief note.


    She is a ve, but please don''t treat her badly because she is my acquaintance.


    All right, let''s go with it.


    "I understand."


    "Do you now?"


    "Yeah, now..."


    While I was looking back to bring Rinia.


    ¨CI swallowed those words.


    My eyes caught the presence of someone at the top of the stairs.


    "..."


    Lucy.


    My cute daughter.


    She has an anxious look. She had seen what''s happening here from behind the railings on the stairs.


    "...Lilia-san."


    "Yes, Rudeus-sama?"


    Here, if I yield to this threat, is it really all right to hand the pleading and frightened Rinia over to them? She''sid the groundwork. Heh.


    I have been anxious in front of Lucy.


    I am a father.


    Inside this house, won''t my child be scared if I let these bad men forcibly take someone away?


    No.


    "From the safe in my room, please bring as much as you can."


    "Yes, Rudeus-sama."


    Lilia was quick.


    After disappearing into the back of the house in a sh, and hurriedly came back with an armful of big bags.


    Bags full of both small and heavy objects.


    I opened a bag which contained several smaller, tightly packed packages.


    I picked up one of them, and threw it towards Kinchou.


    "...This is?"


    While frowning quizzically, he opened the bag that he just received.


    "!"


    And hisplexion changed.


    "It is a magic stone. If you sell it in an appropriate ce, it will be about 500 Asura gold coins."


    "Oh you mean?"


    "Here, another one."


    I threw the second pouch.


    Kinchou received it in a hurry.


    "Perhaps, you didn''t just captured one Dedorudia, you didn''t captured the princess of Adorudia right? Because those two were always together."


    "Eh? N, No? I mean, didn''t we only capture one animal?"


    "For your own sake, I advise you to not lie to me."


    Saying that, I threw the third pouch to him.


    While catching it, Kinchou''s face was full of confusion.


    "You''ve said that, but ifter I went to your shop and found another, your shop is history. Because I don''t intend to finish this with just money. "


    Kinchou''s face quickly turned blue.


    "I, It is true. A Daughter of Dedorudia, we only have one of them!"


    ...Well, I guess it would be like that. I only need to listen once.


    Rinia became a merchant and Purusena became the vige chief. The two of them followed different paths. There''s no way they would be caught at the same time.


    By now, Purusena would already be back in the Great Forest.


    "Well... if that''s how is it, I will purchase Rinia."


    "No way!? This, three bags?"


    "Well... if it''s not enough, I still have some magic items, do you want one?"


    I also reached out to the next bag.


    2000 pieces of magic stones all at once.


    I showed them what I earned all of this past year.


    "N, no, this, this is fair enough!"


    "Well, without saying so. Recently, my house is a bit empty you know. Because I am often not in the house that''s why annoying insectse... to bother my family. Perhaps you''ve seen some? "


    "Oh ... Oh ..."


    We must keep a nail tight here.


    Intimidating diplomacy.


    "Also, in the future, I want us to get along. For example, if the daughter of Adorudia that I mentioned a little while agoes up or bes a ve. Or if a daughter or a sister by any chance be a ve. I ask you to at least give me a little leeway."


    "Eh, yeah, yeah, of course, you will have your leeway in our market."


    "What if, I install the jewelry on the forehead and apply light magic for you to wear. How should I put it...how about a helmet with shlight instead..."


    Kochirou''s body began to tremble and he suddenly bowed to me with a frightened look on his face.


    "Wah, O...Okay! She is sold to you! Don''t threaten me! I don''t want to be your enemy. "


    "Thank you very much."


    I won.


    It is a victory, the power of money.


    That said, I''m not going to turn this ce''s ve merchants into my enemy.


    Incidentally, also the Boreas family.


    "Also, pleasee backter! I''ll have a letter for those Boreas and I need my receipt."


    "Oh, is that so... I got it."


    After saying that, Kochirou took his men and left in a sh.


    "Whew..."


    Large amounts of money just disappeared in a sh, huh...


    There were only three magic stones, but they were worth about 1500 Asura gold coins together.


    That was a lot of money.


    Lilia didn''t say anything, but she must have been amazed.


    "Rudeus-sama."


    "Lilia-san..."


    "Well done!"


    "Thank you"


    With a slight smile, Lilia bowed down to me.


    It seems she forgave me just this once.


    But, Aisha might get angry.


    I wonder... let''s convince Orsted to get more remuneration somehow.


    Well, that aside.


    Lucy, look at me.


    Your daddy is a man that will help people who are in a pinch.


    So if you''re in a pinch, I''ll help you immediately.


    So you don''t have to worry about anything anymore.


    Now, jump to your Papa''s chest.


    "... There!"


    Thinking about that... when I turned my body.


    Lucy was already not there.


    Sob.


    Part 5


    Anyway, thus Rinia was saved, it was decided that she will live in the house.


    As a ve.

 Chapter 211: The Entrance Ceremony and the Student Council President

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Entrance Ceremony and the Student Council President</h4>


    Part 1


    It was decided that Rinia will be working as our maid in the house.


    As for me, I think it''s fine to throw her out on the street.


    But, that''s not happening. Rinia is my friend.


    When my friends are in trouble, of course I will go to help them.


    Maa~, though for an instant I was thinking of abandoning her, but I just couldn''t do it. I didn''t have the heart to.


    Moreover, Aisha strongly objected to that idea.


    After paying that outrageous amount of 1500 Asura gold coins, there is no way she will let her get kicked out of the house.


    "Onii-chan, your payment is good, but that amount of money is nothing tough off!


    Until she pays back all of it, Rinia-san must work here!"


    Indeed, your Onii-chan receives an irregr sry from Orsted.


    Be it a magic item or magic stone.


    Probably because of his time loops, Orsted knows where to find it all.


    So, if it''s about gold coins and my lifetime living expenses, I could immediately gain it back.


    Still, well, 1500 pieces of Asura gold is still arge amount of money for me.


    I mean, isn''t that more expensive than a house?


    "Oh well, she is Rudeus''s friend, so that''s why I won''t give up on her!"


    And those are Eris''s words.


    Since the very beginning Eris didn''t want to hand over Rinia.


    If I choose to hand over Rinia that time,


    She would definitelye out with a sword hanging on her waist making [kachin-kachin] sounds, then producing arge number of corpses in a sh.


    If I scold her for killing that ve merchant...


    I don''t care how she killed the ve merchants, but I''m afraid that it will affect her baby.


    Maybe the evil spirits from the people she killed will haunt her and kill her during pregnancy.


    Therefore, next time I will use Ariel''s name for some pretext to gain their trust.


    Or, perhaps, saying that before they could even ce their hands on their mouths.


    Eris is that kind of woman.


    I''ve given up on trying to change her.


    "I think it''s a good idea, Rudi."


    That''s what Sylphy said.


    She also did not oppose hiring Rinia.


    Sylphy already knows that I''m only on friendly terms with Rinia.


    In fact, sheplimented my valuing this friendship.


    "Wan~!"


    And that''s what the Holy Beast Leo said.


    Although I don''t understand what he''s saying.


    Only Rinia knows.


    "Oh, yes, of course Leo-sama. It''s nice to be under you, nya! Listen to what I said, nya! It''s fine to be under you, nya!"


    Rinia, she didn''t ask me why the Holy Beast-sama Leo is here.


    Leo seems to have already exined his circumstance to her with respect to the matter.


    I don''t know what you''ve exined, but she didn''t need to hear more from me to respect the Holy Beast''s wishes.


    Anyway, Rinia''s position in the household is below Leo''s.


    Poor Rinia, her position is below even a dog''s.


    Rinia sry is two Asura silver coins, but is deducted by half for her debt''s repayment.


    So it''s actually one Asura silver coin a month.


    Including a bed with three meals.


    As for the bed, she began to sleep in Eris''s room.


    Rinia acts as Aisha''s subordinate, but to give it an actual name, she''s like Eris''s pet.


    However, one Asura silver coin per month.


    About 1 or 2 pieces of Asura gold per year.


    Her debt repayment, it''s gonna take 1000 years or more.


    "Rinia, are you fine with that?"


    "Uu~... I already received too much help, nya!... That''s already enough for me to cherish forever, nya!..."


    Rinia seemed to have given up already.


    Like an imp bitten in the neck by a cheetah, she''s resigned to wagging her tail in front of Eris forever.


    Well, if the person herself is fine with it, then it''s all good.


    After that, Roxy also returned home, but she did not seem to mind either.


    Herment is like Sylphy''s andpliments me for lending money to help out a friend.


    However, when she heard the price, she gave me a paranoid nce. I wonder why?


    "For so much, is a noble daughter''s virginity really that pricy?"


    It didn''t take long to solve her misunderstanding.


    But, it looks like my lower body stillcks any sort of credibility.


    Part 2


    Next morning.


    With Roxy, I went to the Magic University.


    She didn''t ride on Jirou this time. We''re walking together.


    We clomped our way through the snowy path.


    I haven''t taken any lessons from the Magic University in a long time. I also began to miss that once a month homeroom.


    However, I need to go to school now to greet Cliff and Zanoba. I need to ask something from them.


    Leaving the avenue paved with magical bricks, we''re getting closer to the first principal''s bronze statue.


    When I see the fortress-like school building, I begin to feel a bit emotional.


    When I came here for the first time, I was a man suffering from ED.


    "Well then, Rudi. We''re parting here."


    "All right, Roxy. Stay cheery today, too."


    "Rudi, also -"


    "Aa~, look! Roxy-sensei came with a man today!"


    As Roxy says her farewell, I hear a sudden shrill voice.


    Looking around, a group of students just leaving the dormitories point to us.


    "Aree~~ ... isn''t he Roxy-sensei''s husband?"


    "Ee~~, Norn-senpai''s legendary Onii-chan?? "


    "This is my first time seeing him, but he''s actually pretty cool!"


    Seems as if I''m being treated like an endangered species or something.


    However, I''m unexpectedly also an Ikemen.


    Fufu.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Roxy looks at me with eyes full of admiration.


    Aa, it''s different.


    It''s like a child who would be happy with just a little praise.


    "Excuse me."


    And, I wrap my arms around Roxy''s body, hugging her.


    And, facing toward the students.


    "Kyaa!"


    While raising the shrill voice, the students disappeared into the school building.


    "That''s part of my appeal."


    "..."


    When Roxy gives me that look, I quickly release my arm.


    Her ears are red.


    I myself feel a bit wounded, and my tail is wagging.


    "C-can''t you let me go now?"


    "..."


    There isn''t a reason to not let her go.


    But, I could make any excuse to Roxy. To stay by her side.


    In fact, I only want to feel my little girl''s breasts.


    While I think this, I rub our cheeks together.


    Nn~~, her cheek is smooth.


    "W-what? All of a sudden, in a ce like this ..."


    "G-O-O-D-B-Y-E KISS!"


    "A, a, aaaaa, so that''s it...I see. I''ll take it, then! Then, Rudi, take care!"


    Roxy dashes to the staff building, her right hand and feet moving together.


    After parting with her, I run toward the research building.


    Part 3


    "What? Seems I''m too early."


    I arrive at the research building, but Cliff doesn''t seem to be here yet.


    His child''s the reason. A lot certainly happened.


    By the way, when she gave birth to the child, Elinalise unceremoniously dropped out from the magic university.


    Originally her purpose for entering Magic University was for a man hunt.


    Once she found a man and had a baby, she kissed the school life goodbye.


    Many frowned upon her for that, using the sacred school grounds for something like that.


    I respect Elinalise in that regard.


    Let''s see, now I have some free time.


    I could go to Zanoba''s ce first, but...


    If that diligent Cliff didn''t hear what I have to say first, he''ll be bugged about itter.


    U~m, I''ll go to Zanoba''s ce this afternoon.


    I feel bad for Zanoba for my constant sudden appearances at his ce.


    Let''s go as nned and meet in order Cliff ¡ú Zanoba today.


    While I''m pondering here, I see a parade around.


    Walking on the slightly snowy road, they assemble themselves in the schoolyard.


    Having nothing else to do, I approach them, overhearing the principal giving his speech on the stage.


    "¡ª-But, magic is different. It has unlimited potential!


    Regaining the lost magics and learning to integrate it with modern day chanting,,


    Everyone of you has the possibility of bringing forth the new evolution ¡ª- "


    I think I already heard that speech somewhere.


    I try to remember, where I heard that speech before.


    My entrance ceremony.


    So~, it''s already that season.


    Now, what was my grade.


    Fifth grade... No, sixth grade.


    I only attended the lessons at first and second years here, but I would like to attend my graduation ceremony.


    Sylphy also dropped out from school after the debacle in the Asura Kingdom since it wasn''t that important to her any more.


    Aa~, if I was already in my sixth year, then Silent Sevenstar-senpai must have already graduated.


    That girl, I wonder if she went to her graduation ceremony?


    Most likely not.


    I have the feeling that thesest few years, Nanahoshi got her hands full with learning summoning magic.


    Now, she seldom asks for my help.


    By the way, Perugius lends her a good deal of help. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten past the experimental stage. .


    Well, it seems that she only enrolled because of the school''s facilities, and it doesn''t look like any of it matters to her now.


    If I had to take a guess, I suppose she only wants to attend her graduation ceremony in her previous world.


    Anyway, I still feel a little anxiety toward Nanahoshi.


    My future self said that she found her own grim end.


    Let''s keep an eye out for her when I have some free time.


    With onigiri and potato chips in hand.


    "Now, a speech from the new student council president."


    While reading over my own thoughts, I realize the principal''s speech was already over.


    He returned to the teaching staff''s sitting ce behind the podium.


    And there I see Roxy sitting in the middle of the teaching staff.


    Aaa~, Roxy sitting straight as a teacher.


    Must be nice...


    Among these freshman I want to say, [Did you see that beautiful blue haired girl? She''s my wife!] proudly.


    How''s that? I can take pride in that, right?


    " ¡ªchan rea... "


    "That magic university specialty is¨C "


    "Hey, that little girl there. She''s already an adult, right?"


    "I guess she still doesn''t know about men yet."


    As the principal''s speech ends, the freshman begin to buzz.


    I''m puzzled about why.


    When I look towards the podium, Norn is standing there.


    Together with her is a tall demon-race girl, and apanied by a youthful brawny beast-man.


    She is standing in the middle.


    "Everyone, this year''s chosen student council president is fifth year student Norn Greyrat."


    Norn is the student council president.


    This is the first time I''ve heard about this.


    I did hear that she was a student council member.


    Maybe they elected her during thesest few months.


    "Though we think it''s still too soon, but we decided to do it."


    When Norn started her speech, the student body kept up their buzzing.


    Seems like Norn isn''t charismatic enough to stay the freshmen''s chattering like Ariel.


    It can''t be helped, I''ll use some magic to silence them.


    And, suddenly I notice that among the guys around me, a group of them look toward Norn with passionate eyes.


    They seem familiar.


    If I''m not mistaken, they''re those bodyguards, those [Fan Club] fellows.


    What are these guys doing, among the freshman......


    "BE QUIEEEEEEEEEEEEEET!"


    The next moment.


    There stands a young brawny beast on the stage, giving out a thundering roar.


    That voice silenced the freshman in an instant. Only a few quiet murmurs remain here and there.


    "Thank you, Gilbert."


    "Yes."


    Norn gives her thanks to the beast youth then continued her speech.


    "Every one of us here are assembled from all around the world.


    Among us, a good few of us would believe those around us are rather unusual, wouldn''t you agree?"


    But here, where each of you stands as a student among students, is the magic university.


    In this ce, you are now students of the magic university. Abide by the rules!"


    That speech, I thought I already heard it somewhere.


    Things about school rules and regtion, learning different things. And knowing about what constitutes asmon sense here.


    It''s what Ariel said at my own entrance ceremony.


    Apparently, the themes for student council president''s speech are predetermined in this school.


    "¡ª¨Cmore than that. Everyone, I wish you all a great school life."


    Norn quickly bows her head, then walks down from the stage.


    Her walking posture is full of dignity¡ª¨Cah, there was a scene.


    Soon, Norn''s foot slipped from the stairs, and she fell down to the ground.


    Kusukusu, I could hearughing voices from the surrounding now. She''s definitely famous now.


    A¡ªa¡ª, just a moment ago, she was recognized as a cool student council president...


    And, that''s what I was thinking, but somehow the passion in their gazes increased.


    For instance, the SS guys now wear satisfied looks on their faces.


    Fans of the clumsy-type girl archetype certainly exist in this world.


    But, a student council president in her fifth year...


    Norn''s definitely doing her best.


    Your brother is proud of you.


    Paul''s soul looks on from the grass field behind me, taking that big picture of Norn with his tripod camera.


    I''m filled with an unexinable feeling.


    Keeping up with her studies, practicing swordsmanship, doing her best with her student council work.


    Good luck, Norn!


    All right!, I also must do my best.


    Staying at my best even after this, protecting my family from Hitogami!


    "Hmph, so that''s the rumored Norn Greyrat. She''s a C...no, a B if I factor in my expectations."


    And immediately, I hear a voice that kills my excitement at my side.


    What this guy just said.


    Looking at him, a Bishounen is standing there.


    It seems he''s about 15 years old.


    A blonde haired Elf...


    Amazing Ikemen sighted.


    On the caliber of Ariel...


    But this Ikemen face is like radiating some kind of light which prevents us from looking at him directly.


    U~n, No.


    From this guy''s face, he''s definitely proud of himself.


    If only in his appearance level, he has overwhelmed the greatest Ikemen from the Greyrat family, Luke.


    That''s for certain.


    If this guy''s rank is an S, Luke is an A, and Norn is around a B.


    "So much for what I was hoping for from the top student of this school...she''s only at that level."


    But, even if that''s the truth, suchments have their right time and ce.


    I really feel that you''re an Ikemen, but you need to limit your standards to the general poption of this world.


    Did you know that all the scary seniors over there are staring over here?


    They''re people who think that Norn is the best in the world.


    Ah, look out! Those guys really came here.


    From where those guys were hiding away, three guys stand out.


    Chatting while ncing at me.


    "Senpai, that guy is serious?"


    "Serious? About Norn-chan? Really?"


    "Really serious."


    That kind of conversation could be heard.


    No, that just now was me dubbing over them.


    He''s a freshman Ikemen, and I dislike bullying.


    But, the SS (those guys), I don''t think they''ll like it if they heard what you''ve just said.


    Then they looked over to me, as if pleading "Please don''t hold me back, he need to be taught a lesson..."


    Is there going to be an incident on the rooftops?


    "In that case, her brother Rudeus won''t be much better."


    I don''t deny it.


    Rudeus is only at that level.


    Lettin that slide for now.


    Look-wise I don''t think I couldpete against you.


    While I''m looking over this guy, our eyes meet.


    "You think so too, right?"


    That Ikemen is looking at me, and his eyes lookin for consensus.


    Eh? What''s with that...?


    "... Well, u~n, well, Rudeus might not be much? But, Norn tries her best, right?"


    "Ha."


    It''d be difficult to exin, so I only said this much, but the Ikemenughs in reply.


    "Aaa, apologies. I forgot that everyone in this town is afraid of Rudeus. But have the peace of mind. My name is Raifold. From elven vige Magnafold, and I''m son of its vige chief. I shall deliver this city from Rudeus'' oppression."


    Aa~, you certainly are polite.


    But, in such a situation it''s a bit hard to introduce myself.


    How about this. For the time being let''s introduce myself as Ruud Ronma.


    "I''m different than you guys, and Norn as well. I''m the only special student of this year, only natural for one preparing to be vige chief of Elven vige?"


    Oh.


    I see, same as Rinia and Purusena.


    Coming from a farawaynd, theye all the way here to study human society.


    "Certainly I will stand at the top of this school. Even that Norn girl, will be my woman."


    No, that''s something I can''t let you to do.


    No matter what your circumstances, I won''t let you have Norn for such a reason.


    This Onii-san won''t permit it.


    "Good, you should follow me if you want to see."


    "Ha...?"


    So was all that talk to recruit me as his underling.


    Doesn''t look like he has any underlings at the moment...


    But I do see some nces of admiration in his direction.


    If he starts to target Norn


    ... In this situation, as her brother, what should I do?


    Although he isn''t aggressively going after Norn right now, somehow it still feels like I need to do something.


    But, helping Norn too much is unnecessary.


    It would seem like I''m being overprotective.


    Norn is probably fairly well protected in this school.


    Although Raifold is a vige chief candidate, he shouldn''t have any political power in this country...


    Norn has her helpers, and her bodyguards [Fanclub] at her disposal.


    Although I still feel like I should handle this business myself.


    What should I do?


    "Just ignore him."


    Then, another person''s voice rang out and joined us.


    Somebody help put an end to this!


    With some hope in my chest I looked back, half-expecting to see a familiar face...


    "My name is Mii-Nall, son of vige chief of Bii-nall vige. A dwarven vige."


    Who is this guy?


    It looks like he is also a freshman.


    His attitude is so high, but his height is only half of us.


    No matter how you look at it, he has the face of an adult, he even has a stocky mustache.


    He''s obviously of the Dwarf race.


    "How naive of you thinking that there is only one special student...? Don''t make meugh. I too am special students of this term!"


    Ah, that was unexpected.


    Looking down at that dwarf face, Raifold was surprised.


    "Oh, isn''t that Mii...!"


    "Long time no see, Rai!"


    Apparently, they seem to know each other.


    I guess the elven and dwarven viges are close to each other.


    So even their vige chiefs'' sons are acquainted.


    "Well, so this year''s special students are the two of us?"


    "Nope, that''s also wrong. Gufufu."


    That''s a uniqueugh, I wonder if the Mii-Nal lineage has a unique way tough?


    There''s someone hiding behind Mii-Nal''s shadow.


    A small boy about the same size as Mii-nal, another Dwarf race?


    His race... No, that child is different.


    He is probably from the human race, a youth from the human race.


    His age is about seven.


    His face is familiar, he looks like someone... from the Asura lineage.


    "Hey, introduce yourself."


    The boy introduced himself with a trembling voice.


    "My, my name is, Grannel. Grannel-Zafin-Asura. I''m the second son of Asura Kingdom''s first prince, Grabell-Zafin Asura "


    I was perplexed.


    Grabell''s son.


    This boy...?


    Why is he here?


    I wonder, is it for revenge? For that incident in Asura Kingdom?


    Is he here on some assassination mission... thiste?


    Why did he send such a small kid?


    "That, father lost in the political game, we are in dangerous situation..."


    Oh!


    I got it.


    Grabell, in the off-chance that Ariel would assassinate his sons, he sent them out of the country to escape.


    Heye to think of it, this is the second son, I wonder if Grabell''s eldest son is in another country?


    ...No, it''s different.


    This country, Ranoa Kingdom, is full of Ariel''s supporters.


    Yet he was sent to this country, so he might be some kind of hostage for Ariel.


    In this world it looks like there''s a custom for sons to greet people while saying their father''s name. I wonder if he doesn''t care about the consequences?


    "I see, we are alike. People from various ces chased from their viges for some reason, and now we three meet each other in this ce "


    "I don''t have any particr reason to get chased-out... Because I am only third in inheritance..."


    "Okay, it''s good. Everyone has their own circumstances. You must have heard some rumor?"


    "You too...!"


    The Elf Ikemen put his arms around Mii-nal and Grannels'' shoulders.


    "Ma~, as fellow special students, we should help each other. If we join our power, bing the top in this University is not a mere dream...right? "


    "Oooo~h...!"


    "Eee~tto, please take care of me!"


    I don''t know what happened, but it looks like the special student freshmen immediately befriended each other during the entrance ceremony.


    What a beautiful sight.


    Well... just for now I''ll forgive him about the matter regarding Norn.


    Everyone wants to show off their character when they''re starting their first year of school.


    If you''re a second year and muttered that B-Rank crap, I won''t let that slip.


    Well, anyway, I want to say to do your best.


    "Oo, so this is this year''s gathering nya!"


    While I was being deeply affected by that sight, someone spoke up from outside the freshman crowd.


    I recognize that voice, until a few years ago that was the voice of one of the troublemakers in this school.


    Looking in that direction, I saw a cat-eared girl with one hand in her pocket making her way over here through the crowd, it was Rinia.


    Shouldn''t she be working as a maid at home, why is she here?


    "...What the, aren''t you Rinia-senpai?"


    "Who?"


    "You know, the boss from two years ago."


    "...Some kind of delinquent?"


    "Why, didn''t she graduate already...?"


    Her surroundings are perplexed.


    She walked straight to me.


    "Hey, boss."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "I came to deliver Roxy-sama''s lunch that she forgot to bring nya! Originally I want to deliver to the office nya, but it looks like she is here nya."


    So that''s it.


    Instead ofing during lunch, Aisha must have sent her over before sses began.


    Aa~, Roxy seems to forget to bring her lunch on a regr basis.


    By the way, I didn''t bring any lunch.


    It''s not like I didn''t want to eat a homemade lunch, but I already nned to eat out with my friends as a way tomunicate.


    "..."


    "..."


    Then I noticed, those two freshmen who were talking with high spirits from before, averted their eyes from here and watched their feet.


    "Oi, why didn''t youe to talk... I mean return to the Great Forest?"


    "I also want to ask..."


    "Eh? What?"


    Those two guys spoke in a small voice, only Grannel-san looked puzzled.


    "Are~e?"


    So Rinia noticed them.


    These two are also from the Great Forest.


    She raised her hand to them in a friendly manner.


    "O~y, Rai, Mii!"


    Those two were trembling and faced away.


    It seems they''re acquainted.


    "Hey, did youe here from the Great Forest nya? Hasn''t it already been about eight years? Hey I missed you nya, are you healthy nya? Hey, face me nya."


    It''s no good, there''s going to be a quarrel.


    Ara? Rinia''s eyes, that''s the look she has right before a fight.


    Hey now, even that Grannel boy is scared.


    "No, you''re mistaking me for someone..."


    "I, I also didn''t know someone with such a name..."


    "Oh?"


    Rinia grabbed those two heads and turned them toward her, saying yakuza-like lines.


    Like, it felt that line [Just a minute your loan is not that little.] Completely like that.


    "Perhaps, it''s a fatal thing, to carelessly leave nya? Eight years have passed. I see, your memory needs to be refreshed nya..."


    So, somehow I understand the rtionship of these three.


    Pursena and Rinia are the bosses, those two are their henchman.


    Even if she herself is a ve now, this girl has the strange sense of a boss.


    "N, no, there is no way it''s true...! Since I heard someone who left the great forest will be someone else entirely!"


    "Pu, Pursena-san and Rinia-san have be really beautiful. For a moment I thought that you were someone else... it was like that, please forgive our rudeness...!"


    Well, slowly, they''re self destructing.


    The surrounding freshmen have be frightened and retreated to a distance.


    New students, it''ll be bad if you think this is a scary school dominated by violence.


    The Magic University is Roxy''s alma mater, it''s our university.


    This is a glorious university designed to teach and practice magic!


    So, I''ll give a little help to these cute freshmen and save them from the clutches of their delinquent Senpai...


    "Hey, what''s going here!"


    "...What?"


    "Eh... Ehhhhh...!"


    Our surroundings suddenly became noisy.


    The crowd was split into two.


    Someone, walking toward our ce.


    Soon, that person showed up.


    Bright blonde hair inherited from Mother, with eyes full of motivation.


    It''s Norn.


    Student council president Norn Greyrat.


    Following from behind, a brawny Beast race youth and a Magic race girl.


    Looking at the two people behind her made me remember Ariel.


    OK! Norn.


    You made a blunder a little while ago, but now the opponent is Rinia.


    Now say something, show off your dignity as student council president.


    Okay, I won''t allow Rinia to say anything. This Onii-san will give her threatening res from behind!


    "Nii-san!"


    When I thought about that.


    Norn passed Rinia, she came toward me.


    With her hands on her hips, she came and looked up at me with a pouting expression.


    "Why did you mix into the entrance ceremony?"


    ...seems like Rinia was just ignored.


    No, I didn''t do anything like bullying, I hope.


    "Well, you know... for this and that..."


    "You saw my screw up... ahh, how embarrassing..."


    "Well, uh, it was a wonderful speech. Very elegant. Father in heaven¡ª¡ª"


    "I didn''te here to hear about that!"


    She was angry at being praised.


    I feel a little crestfallen.


    "Why are you in a ce like this? Are you bullying the freshman?"


    "What?"


    Bullying?


    Me...?


    That can''t be true.


    Looking around, all gazes focused toward Norn and me.


    Expectant gazes focused on Norn and frightened gazes focused on me.


    That''s weird, was I always such a bad guy?


    "Say! What did you do to this child?"


    "No, nothing... just, they were saying a few bad things about Norn and Onii-san just wanted to..."


    Such as, let''s see B rank.


    Um.


    ...Umm?


    "I''m already used to that sort of thing, so please stop it! Look, they''re scared now!"


    "N, no, they''re scared of Rinia aren''t they?"


    "Rinia-senpai is working for us, so it''s definitely nii-san''s fault! "


    OH, SHEET!


    So that''s how it is.


    I failed to see this from that point of view.


    Me as the big bad banchou with Rinia as my henchman.


    Damn it.


    Is it because of my daily conduct?


    "I mean, listen Nii-san!"


    "What? What is it?"


    This nii-san is almost weeping, you know.


    Any more than this... Are you trying to deliver the final blow?


    "Some time ago, Roxy-nee said it! Rinia-senpai became our s, s, ve! What are you after!?"


    Eh? That?


    "There''s no way around it, a ve is a ve. Instead of us shouldering her debt, she''s simply working it off at our home. That way, no one loses."


    Clearly, Norn''s lips are puckering while she frowned.


    Really, rather, Rinia please, help me!


    I don''t have any evil intentions whatsoever.


    "Norn-chan, what boss said is true, nya! He already saved my life, nya!"


    Rinia while rubbing her hand together approached Norn.


    The two freshman showed a relieved look.


    Seeing that, Norn sighed.


    "...So that''s it. Well, all right. To be honest, I would have probably done the same thing if I saw her under those circumstances."


    She believed me.


    "But, Rinia-senpai, you''ve already graduated. Please stop causing problems at the school!"


    "Is that a problem, nya? Achichi, and I was just greeting a couple of my old acquaintances..."


    "..."


    "Alright, it''s my bad, nya! If I ever be the center of attention again, I''ll get outta here, nya."


    Norn looked up with a disgruntled look, and Rinia scratched her head and bowed down.


    I feel kind of bad for her. She probably didn''t mean to start a scene.


    With all that said, she turns around starts saying things like, [These two, nya, I need to give them some spirit], and so on. Apparently she still has more to say.


    Hearing that, the two freshmen be even more frightened.


    Diverting her eyes from Rinia, Norn faces me again.


    "Nii-san, I''m d that you''re trying to protect me, but please don''t help me too often. I can settle things on my own."


    "Right, I''ll keep that in mind."


    When I lower my head, I could hear raised voices from our surroundings.


    "She could make that Rudeus bow his head down!"


    "As expected of the student council president."


    "Norn-chan is so cute..."


    Is it so rare for me to bow my head down?


    Me bowing is a daily urrence...


    Well, whatever.


    Norn''s reputation is going up, so I''m fine with it.


    "..."


    I suddenly noticed, the three freshman remained frozen in their ce, watching us.


    Norn just noticed them.


    "Er~m, is that them?"


    "Yeah, they''re special students."


    "Oh, I heard about them. There are three special students enrolling this year."


    Norn then cleared her throat.


    Then she turned to face them with a courtesy.


    "Nice to meet you, everyone. My name is Norn Greyrat, the new student council president."


    Answering her is the smallest child of those three.


    "Se, second son of the A, Asura kingdom''s first prince, Grannel-Zafin Asura "


    "Thank you very much for being so polite.


    Grannel-san, though learning in another country seems scary.


    But I think with such a noble upbringing, you won''t have to worry.


    If there is anything making you anxious, pleasee to the student council.


    As students at the Magic University, no matter your background, we student council are your friends.


    Upbringing aside, we the student council are an ally to all those whoe to study here."


    What smooth talking.


    As if she''s been practicing it, Norn''s words and movements are elegant. She expresses her gratitude once more.


    "Y, yes."


    "Well then, enjoy your school life..."


    Norn said her piece and left.


    As soon as Grannel saw her, his face became a feverish red. Norn''s escort also said their greetings.


    Wait a minute, it hadn''t been that long since I''vest seen her, yet Norn grew into a splendiddy.


    As I thought, she picked up an etiquette ss.


    Anyway, that incident with the three special student marked Norn''s first act as Student council president as the junior dominating senior.


    Staying around here''s making me feel kind of awkward, so I''ll take my leave with Rinia.


    It would be nice if you put Roxy''s lunch on her desk in the staff room.


    Though arge chunk of thest generation still remained in the Magic University, a new wind began to blow.


    I was heading toward Cliff''s ce, and parted with Rinia on the way.

 Chapter 212: Research Progress

    <h4>Chapter 212: Research Progress</h4>


    Part 1


    Recently, Cliff''s character is more known for his eye-patch.


    Cliff''s initial which is carved into his eye-patch is stylish indeed, looks like Elinalise was the one who made that.


    However, while wearing it, it made him look more threatening instead of more fashionable.


    Compared to Ghyine, he also has less muscle.


    "Ariel''s regime, the son of the first prince... it is likely this will bring more trouble."


    When Cliff attended homeroom, it seems like that trio had introduced themselves.


    He sighed at the thought of the trouble in the future.


    "Since I don''t think he is a hostage of Ariel-sama, please get along with him. Don''t be so negative, it isn''t like he was involved in his father''s political war."


    "I know that. Well... at least, be careful so that guy won''t be going out with your sister."


    "I will."


    While conversing with Cliff, we entered hisboratory.


    Elinalise is there.


    She''s rearing her child.


    Elinalise has lived for several centuries already, I wonder how many children she has now?


    But Cliff''s child is especially cute. Clive is being raised like royalty.


    His mother is also experienced in raising children, so I''m sure he will grow up into a splendid child.


    "Well, shall we go?"


    Carrying three wooden boxes from theboratory, Cliff is walking next to me.


    Each wooden box is square 30 centimeters on each side.


    I''m carrying two of them.


    They''re heavy.


    "Thanks for the help."


    "No, no problem at all."


    Carrying them, we left the research building, and continued our way going out from the school.


    "How is Clive''s health?"


    "He is growing up healthy, but he still cries at night. It will be busy... it reminds me of my time in the orphanage."


    "So Cliff-senpai grew up in an orphanage."


    "Ah! In the orphanage, there were many abandoned children... but, I thought of myself as the only one who was special."


    "Really."


    We were headed towards the city outskirts.


    We used a horse-drawn carriage ever since we left the university, and that carriage would bring us to the city''s gate.


    We''re sitting side-by-side inside that horse-drawn carriage.


    "Cliff-senpai is splendid, I''m sure you will be a fine father. "


    "I can''t do anything yet. Lise is there, so I must look decent at least. "


    "But, I don''t think so, he was just born one month ago after all, so it doesn''t count as not participating in raising the child. "


    "Even raising a child, has many forms. In your case, there is your wife and your maid, you could learn from her[maid]. So it''s not really that hard."


    Cliff, with the wooden box on his knee, said that like he finally understood something.


    "As a servant of the god, if I can''t watch over my child''s growth everyday... I will be a disgrace"


    "If you say so Father Cliff, then that child will definitely be saved."


    "Ah! Now I want to go back and make a confession..."


    I was unaware of it, but Cliff already sessfully passed the test to be a Father in the Milis religion.


    It''s not formal yet, but he could still work for the church due to his lineage.


    He didn''t only research.


    As expected. He still thought about it, returning to his hometown.


    This year is my sixth year, while Cliff is in his seventh year.


    My senpai, will graduate next year.


    "Cliff-senpai, what are your ns after graduating? "


    "...I don''t know, as I haven''t contacted my grandfather yet. But, I think once I return, I will tell him that I''m already married and have a child now."


    "I will miss you."


    At that time, I will still be working for Orsted to defeat Hitogami.


    Hitogami might be targeting Cliff ording to the future diary.


    I don''t have a n to persuade Cliff yet. In the first ce, I''ve never heard of Cliff''s circumstances.


    "That''s still a year from now."


    "You''re right."


    While we were talking about such topics, the carriage arrived at Sharia''s southern gate.


    We paid the money for the driver and continued on foot.


    Leaving the gate, we headed towards the southeast.


    After a while, the main office of ourpany came into sight.


    As a building on the outskirts, it''s considerably big.


    It''s surrounded by a fence to ward off trespassers.


    "But, after a while, I''ve finally understood. That time, you lied to me after all."


    "Yes, you wouldn''t have believed me no matter what, because of that curse."


    "I won''t me you, with a curse that powerful... Look! Even at this distance, I''m trembling."


    Having such a conversation, we moved to the front door of our office.


    There are the words [Staff Only] written on the door.


    I took the key from my breast pocket to unlock the door.


    Although I took the key out, I didn''t actually use it.


    From there, we went to the inner part of the room.


    "Ugh..."


    The instant the door opened, Cliff shivered.


    ncing over here from behind a luxurious wooden desk in the middle of the room, Orsted was writing something.


    His grim face is the same as ever.


    "Hm. Cliff Grimol."


    "Oh, oh, yeah. ...''s Cliff Grimoire."


    "a, Ah!, yes. It''s Cliff Grimol...... "


    "It must be difficult for you every time."


    "...What do you mean?"


    Somehow this way, it''s fine as it is.


    Granting my request to meet Orsted, it means so much for me.


    "Orsted-sama. Let''s start this quickly, there are three today."


    "Ah."


    Cliff and I ced the wooden boxes on the desk.


    Opening one of them, Orsted removed its contents.


    The box contains a full-face helmet.


    Other boxes also hold the same.


    Only their colors are different. There are three colors in the order ck, brown and gray.


    "Please, wear them."


    "..."


    Orsted didn''t say anything, pushing his head inside, he now wore the helmet.


    While only wearing a helmet without body-armor, he is giving off the impression of a suspicious person.


    In my eyes, he is getting even more scary...


    "Cliff-senpai, how do you feel?"


    "...it''s no good, it''s even worse than before."


    "Well then, the next one."


    And so, Orsted wore the three helmets in order.


    Looking at Cliff''s reaction each time, I confirmed their effects.


    Afterwards, we listen to Cliff''s opinion.


    "As I thought, after trying these three in turn, one trying to convert the magic via the flux method, it seems to have backfired. Come to think of it, the magical power of the curse itself must be very high."


    "Its magical power...?"


    "Ah, Orsted-sama, as soon as I could feel the appearance of your magical power, I thought I could sense the curse being invoked.


    "Well, what about covering my whole body with some anti-magic material?"


    "By putting you inside a box without a singe crack, that way the curse won''t be invoked, but that wouldn''t solve anything. "


    "It is as you said."


    This is what we''re trying to do, researching Orsted''s curse.


    Over this past year, Cliff has been conducting some experiments with research of Elinalise''s curse as the basis.


    Cliff was able to determine that Orsted''s curse is focused around his head.


    So Cliff has focused on suppressing the curse with helmet-type tools.


    Cliff is very determined in this subject, to test the limits of the effectiveness of his anti-curse tools.


    Sometimes, some progress was made.


    Currently, with thetest version of anti-curse helmet, Orsted''s curse is weakened a bit.


    It was only a small effect.


    Even with this helmet on, children began to cry when he walked in town, stray dogs would get scared and run away immediately, and horse-drawn carriages slipped.


    However, Eris and Sylphy''s attitude was able to soften when facing Orsted. Well, that''s enough for now.


    You might say, it has changed from [He is the enemy of living beings] to [An Evil Boss]. It seems the type of fear is different. As for the result, females could somehow judge it more clearly.


    Luckily for me, Orsted''s curse has no effect.


    In the middle of his research about Orsted, Cliff was able to understand that I lied to him.


    It is an important step.


    I have someplicated feelings about this, but we''ll manage somehow or another for the time being.


    Although, there is still a long way to go.


    At the present, the helmet size is about twice as big as Orsted''s head.


    There isn''t any venttion for air to enter, it didn''t have an eye visor before, and he couldn''t hear or speak.


    It is not a thing that can be worn for a long time.


    Really, still a long way to go.


    Though Cliff seeded in creating it in one year, it isn''t just a fluke. It is the work of a genius.


    As it is, the research is progressing. Orsted could now walk near the town gate.


    As for Cliff, he is satisfied with the results of the research from a curse on someone else and ns to develop a new anti-curse tool for Elinalise.


    It''s regrettable that he must return to the research of Elinalise''s curse, as her curse is starting to re up again after the baby is starting to mature.


    But worry not.


    He just needs to quickly make his second child.


    "Well then, the next one is also one monthter. "


    "Ah, no need to hurry, Cliff Grimol. To think that you had such talent."


    "Eh!? a ... aa, tha, that''s right!. Since I''m a genius. "


    Towards the result of Cliff''s research, Orsted could only be astonished.


    Apparently during his long loops there was a time when he tried to do something about his curse.


    But, even after several hundred years of research, it didn''t bear any fruit at all. It seems he gave up in the middle of it.


    During his 200 years, there is no other person who made any progress in the research of his curse except for Cliff.


    But, isn''t that because Orsted had no friends to help?


    However, the results came out.


    The next target is, one way or another, Cliff. His research study regarding curses is also included in Orsted''s n.


    Heck, I wonder if I have to lead him while he walks around.


    Before, it was walking around this office and the surrounding area...


    "Rudeus"


    And, while I thought about it, Orsted called me.


    Cliff already moved outside of the office.


    Because the work on the curse is done, he wants to get away from Orsted as soon as possible.


    Even though he already knows about the curse, his body is reacting differently.


    It''s like the case between a human and a cockroach, even though the cockroach doesn''t have the power to kill the human, they''re still freaked out when they meet.


    "...It was helpful."


    Saying his gratitude, damn it!


    Ohh, president-san, you''re skillfully using your voice.


    Alright! Once the anti-curse tool ispleted, you''ll be able to enjoy window shopping alone.


    Going on a date with Orsted.


    Well I can''t really say it''s enjoyable for either of us.


    "No, my family opposed to working for you troubles me as well. Once Orsted-sama can move freely, it''ll greatly hinder Hitogami too. So this also for my own benefits."


    "I see."


    When Orsted-sama''s curse is healed, Orsted Co. will be one of thergestpanies in the world.


    While considering such things, I leave the office.


    Part 2


    After parting with Orsted, on my way out of the office, I stopped by the arsenal.


    From there, I take out the Magic Armor.


    Small sized Magic Armor.


    The ck armor was divided into several parts. Arms parts, legs parts, and body parts.


    It looks very lightweight at first nce, but as it was something I made with my earth magic, it has massive weight.


    For that reason, the only way of carrying it is by wearing it and channeling magical power into it.


    "Cliff-senpai, thank you for waiting."


    "Ah, then let''s go. "


    Together with Cliff we''re headed back to the university.


    Next is Zanoba.


    I must always make this trip. I have little choice, as trouble would likely ur if Orsted entered the university.


    "Cliff-senpai, did you already eat lunch?"


    "Now that you mention it... before I go back to my room, I''ll visit the cafeteria first. You invite Zanoba. Let''s have lunch together."


    "Ok."


    To drop off the helmets, Cliff quickly left for hisboratory.


    Following his words, I''m headed straight to Zanoba''sboratory.


    Just as I wanted to open the door, my movement stopped.


    Once, when I opened this door casually, I saw a scene of a sensual Zanoba in a reverent posture.


    Our situation at that time was awkward.


    I''m a man who reflects on his faults.


    Before entering the room, it is always necessary to knock on the door first.


    I knocked on the door.


    "Knock, hello!"


    "Oh, Shisho! Nice timing! Come in."


    There was a reply immediately.


    After I get the confirmation, I open the door.


    There, a 30 year old geek stands...


    Also about a 10 year old naked girl.


    The little girl was pressing her stomach and her face was contorted and about to cry.


    From between her feet, a line of blood was flowing.


    Ah! This, is the scene of a crime.


    "Zanoba... you... toy your hands on Julie..."


    "You can even joke at this situation? Shisho, quickly use healing magic on Julie. Her blood hasn''t stopped flowing since earlier. "


    Zanoba''s voice is desperate.


    I wonder if some ident happened.


    Julie also looked up at me with a half crying face.


    "Grand master...my stomach is painful. Please help me..."


    I''m not a doctor...while I thought something like that, I''m looking at Julie''s body.


    There are no wounds.


    If it is like this, an internal wound then?


    Blood is flowing from between her crotch.


    It''s suspicious.


    Then, maybe...no, it must be that!


    "Probably, I guess it''s menses. Let''s just call Ginger-san."


    "Ee! A~h! So it''s menses! Which reminds me, Julie is a girl! Really, how could I forget a fact like that!"


    "Master?"


    Looking at Zanobaughing at himself, Julie has an anxious look.


    Julie is 9 years old, or 10 years old?


    But for her first menstruation toe this early, is that also a trait of the dwarven race?


    Or, is there some mistake of her age when we bought her?


    You might say, any of those two.


    "So, before going to lunch. Julie, you can take a break. Until Ginger returns, is it alright to leave you alone?"


    "...I''m scared. Master, please take me along. "


    "Hmm..."


    My goodness, Zanoyan, you''re so popr.


    Hateful guy.


    "Well, that''s a nice idea. I''ll buy you something to eat."


    Julie already became an adult.


    Adult, wait a minute,e to think of it,tely her magical power stopped growing.


    Soon, our n will be put into action.


    Part 3


    An hourter, Zanoba''sboratory.


    After that, meeting up with Cliff, we came back after we bought lunch.


    Currently, I''m facing three people while eating our lunch.


    On the side, Ginger looking after Julie.


    Rather than a knight, she looks more like a maid.


    "Master, about the Magic Armor''s performance, how is it?"


    "It was not bad, it could take a demon''s attack. But, as I thought, I still feel a bit worried about its ability. It''s fine against a demon, but will it be enough if the opponent is a swordsman...?"


    "Defense power, resilience, and mobility... because we sacrificed them all. "


    "But, to reach the prototype level, size is required..."


    After one and a half years, the Magic Armor has gone through a number of iterations.


    At first, beginning withpleting Magic Armor <set>, then thinking about downsizing it while keeping its performance as it is, that is where the hard part was.


    In the first ce, it was a collection of the best technology we had at that time, and then the addition of Hitogami''s mysterious technique.


    Even after aplete revision, it was still not small enough. It could be one size smaller, but that would make its ability fall. This result is not very useful at all.


    Then finally, after repeated trial and error and thoroughly studying the Body part magic form.


    Concentrating on both feet part magic form, wrapping its principle, it then changed form.


    This miniaturization reduced the consumption of magical power significantly. (However, it was still on the level where only I could use it).


    Completion of Arm parts and Legs part [V2].


    But, [V2] power has some limitations.


    At any rate, the thing about magical power flowing through the body part, it fully needs my magical power to move one hand or one feet from its original location.


    So, with this kind of inefficient magical power consumption, it could only deliver a performance of about the average level of an advanced swordsman at its best.


    Afterwards we added some auxiliary magic to increase its defensive capabilities.


    Now, it has be [V2 Revised] which has the average performance of a [Saint] ss swordsman.


    The ideal power-efficient version that I envisioned... is still far away.


    The ideal is always far away, and not always what the world''s society would like.


    "Well, it seems like we have no choice but to continue to improve it while using this."


    "You''re right."


    Cliff also gives his consent.


    Anyway, he has the task toplete the equipment for each limb.


    "Then, master, I wonder, how about the Gatling gun barrel?"


    "That is overpowered, so I try to limit the use of it..."


    Someway or another, I''m always thinking of developing new weapons.


    Roxy''s acquaintance manufactured the Gatling Gun.


    Following Orsted''s advice, we made a small change.


    It could now fire 10 rock shells at the same time.


    Something like...Finger-Fu¡ðaboms, ormonly called Shotgun.


    This is a counter measure against the Water God style.


    Orsted said that Water God style can parry the magic itself.


    So, with a little variation in timing, my shotgun which could fire off bullets simultaneously is the best counter for it.


    It''s useless when facing [King] ss of Water God style or above. Though with the exception of its firing range it is hard to call it useless, it''s a very user-friendly weapon.


    I train hard in various ways, but I won''t suddenly be strong without a growth period.


    Practicing magic, strength training...


    Training my mind for battle...


    Recently I''ve only had to fight small fries, but eventually a strong enemy will appear.


    Even with traps, a K.O. skill is ideal.


    "Come to think of it Zanoba, how is your autonomous doll research progress?"


    "Ah, it''s over there. I temporarily abandoned it, because research to protect Shisho''s life is more important."


    "Ah... I''m sorry for causing you so much trouble."


    "Ha ha ha, Magic Armor research is also fun. There is no need to apologize. Rather I feel gratitude to be included in this."


    So says Zanoba, but while saying so, he is hitting the Magic Armor.


    I wonder if that is what he really feels.


    "Come to think of it Zanoba, now that Julie has be an adult, I wonder if we can start selling the dolls and the book now?"


    "Hmm ..."


    Dolls and picture book.


    At one point, the first step has already beenpleted.


    While I wasn''t here Zanoba has secretly bought paint, and made the finishing touch to the product.


    Well, some of Ruijerd''s hair color is too light, his spear is cream-colored. Come to think of it, his skin color is also too bright. Well, that is only a trivial problem.


    Then in case, the painting is supplemented to teach more about Supard race.


    Norn keeps one on her bedside. Once, Roxy screamed when she saw it the first thing in the morning. She then shut herself in her room and ignored me.


    Regarding what happened to the picture book.


    Suprisingly Zanoba is the one who illustrating it.


    It''s not toned down enough to be liked by children. It''s difficult to reach that degree.


    It''s mass produced by printing. Afterwards it''s manually colored by hand.


    I''m overwhelmed with the feeling of handmade goods, in this world it''s roughly all like that, so there is no bad feeling.


    Finally, by adding an overview of the letters used in thenguage at the end of each book, it is not only a story book, but it also doubles as teaching material.


    In case it will be a text book, with consideration of its early distribution.


    A doll and a book, a two-in-one package. During every job where I save someone, I never forget to give a set to that person.


    An so... I still want a formal release.


    "That wil be difficult."


    However, Zanoba is showing his pessimism.


    "... is it about the costs?"


    "No, I don''t have to worry about the funds. Because Princess Ariel is giving her aid to us. Also, her personal workshop in the Asura Kingdom is avable to us to produce it. However, what I''m concerned about is whether or not we have the connections to the merchants. "


    "Oh..."


    Oh yeah, I didn''t think about the people who will sell it.


    Originally, I thought of starting my own shop.


    However, I cannot do that with my current situation.


    Rather than a salesman ... a shopkeeper is more necessary.


    Someone with the business acumen...


    I don''t have such an acquaintance.


    I really didn''t know what to do.


    "Can''t you get Ariel to introduce us to her connections?"


    "Her Highness Ariel is very busytely, because her day of coronation is drawing near. We don''t need to increase her problems"


    "It''s unkind to be request aid over every little thing."


    Let''s put this on hold for now.


    Well, there is no need to rush.


    Julie hasn''t be an adult yet, it''s not toote starting from now.


    U~n, it looks like...


    "Zanoba, do you think it''s possible to teach the basics ofmerce to Julie the next five years?"


    "It is possible ... but, Julie is the doll maker, isn''t she? Is it not better to entrust another person to sell the goods? Or buy another ve to be entrusted with the matter of selling it. "


    Another ve huh?


    Interested in business, reading and writing, also arithmetic.


    While you''re at it, also having a good face.


    A popr person, might be good.


    Such a ve is... U~n, who has some knowledge about trades... there aren''t any!


    Getting caught in a fraud inside the shop is a no-no, so a certain enved cat is thest one I want to entrust this to.


    It might be nice to buy a new ve.


    "U~n... as I thought, a more reliable n is entrusting this to a knowledgeable person. That is the most sensible n."


    "That''s right."


    You''re right.


    For this side, let''s perfect our n from now on.


    Rushing the matter will only result in a blunder.


    From now on, let''s n this carefully.


    For the next 10 years, let''s do this slowly.


    "Well then, let''s focus on this subject for now... the Magic Armor improvement."


    "Yes Master. By the way, I already have a concept for the next version, not to mention another shy n."


    Then.


    Along with finishing our lunch, our research meeting also came to an end.


    As for the Magic Armor, its performance has improved slightly.


    Part 4


    In the evening, dropping by the staff room, I greet Vice Principal Jinas.


    While getting angry with his unfinished work and pointing at Roxy to help him, I''m forced to stand in the hallway.


    While I''m feeling downtrodden, Nornes to return the key to the student council office.


    Well then, after a long time, I''m walking back home together with Norn and Roxy.


    "Norn, did you understand the point of today''s lesson?"


    "Yes, it is all right. Roxy-nee. As usual, your lesson is easy to understand."


    Right next to me, Norn and Roxy are talking happily.


    Unknown to me, these two are getting along very well.


    There isn''t a trace of their awkward rtionship from before.


    "I will be careful from now on, but if you have some difficulty please tell me."


    "When that timees, please give me a private lesson."


    "Fufu, my private lessons are expensive you know."


    It''s lively. Listening to the conversation of these two, Ifortably go back home.


    "I''m back."


    "Wee home, everyone."


    "..."


    Coming out to the entrance way, Zenith and Lilia who are weeding in the garden greet us.


    Zenith, it seems there is no change in Zenith yet.


    In a good way or bad way, she is stable.


    Of course, her memory hasn''t returned yet.


    The method to cure her isn''t found yet, I got my hands full with working and visiting several ces.


    Recently, Sylphy and Lilia are also trying something, but there have been no results.


    "I''m home."


    "Wee back Rudi, Roxy, and Norn-chan."


    Upon entering the house, Sylphy greets us from the dining room.


    From behind Sylphy''s apron, Lucyes walking "tekoteko".


    And, running *dotadota*, she''s tackling Norn from below.


    "Wee back! Nong-ney!"


    "I''m home, Lucy-chan."


    Norn is ustomed to embracing Lucy, and strokes her head.


    Lucy likes Norn very much, she is giving a full face smile.


    However, when our eyes meet. She moved her body and hid behind Norn.


    That is, does she hate me that much...?


    "Norn-chan, are you staying at home today?"


    "No, but I heard Rinia-senpai is staying here, so I came to meet her."


    "A~...un, various things happened. And Rudi ended up helping her."


    Sylphy said so, but somehow she sighed.


    What is she sighing for?


    "And, is it going to increase again?"


    "U~n, don''t know. But, it''s just a matter of time till Rinia falls for Rudi. She is sexy too..."


    Yourment is like I''m going toy my hands on Rinia.


    Certainly, I admit that the cat princess is a sexy one.


    Asking whether or not I want to do a night''s wrestling with her, of course I want to.


    But, that is that, this is this.


    I have my reasons too.


    "How about Eris-neesan? Did she oppose it?"


    "She said [This child is mine, I won''t hand her over to Rudi.]"


    "Ah, so it was like that..."


    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen Eris.


    "Sylphy, where is Eris?"


    "Going out with Leo. Even though I already said that she is pregnant, she won''t listen. I also noticed that she is doing sword practice during the day. After entering a stable phase, she''s always like that..."


    Eris is the same as ever.


    But, really, at least calm yourself a little.


    Eris is strong, but the child in her stomach is weak.


    I also could only sigh.


    Really, I wonder if Eris''s child will be born properly.


    I feel anxious...


    "Oh, wee back!"


    That voice,ing from the top of the stairs.


    Looking there, is Aisha.


    "Hey, everyone, look!"


    Aisha looks delighted, beckoning at the interior of the second floor.


    From therees out a woman, wearing the same maid uniform as Aisha.


    Coming down the stairs, she spins herself once [kururi].


    Her hem is slightly raised, a healthy looking calf could be seen.


    Then, posing like a gravure idol, she ces her hands on her hip.


    "Nyahha!"


    A Nekomimi maid.


    "I modified it from the one mother gave to me, and came up with these clothes. It''s cute right?"


    Cute indeed.


    I could hear a breath of admiration from thedies.


    Aisha''s handmade...


    She called it handmade, but it looks like a new one.


    But, the fabric itself? It is old indeed.


    "Be prepared, because there will be more work to do from tomorrow onwards!"


    "Okay, Aisha-senpai, thank you!"


    "Start with the dishes!"


    On the front is little Aisha, and behind her is the tall Rinia.


    Passing triumphantly by our side, these two girls entered the kitchen.


    The sight of Aisha''s chopping figure is, somewhat strange.


    "...Who would have thought that the cheerful Rinia-senpai at school has be a ve in our house."


    Norn whispers.


    Rinia is an idiot after all. Just because she survived that predicament, she thinks everything is alright now.


    Part 5


    Then, dining together with the entire family for the first time, entering the bath with Eris and checking her stomach size.


    Lulling Lucy to sleep together with Sylphy before the night. After a bath, teaching magic to Norn and Aisha, and talking with Lilia about Zenith''s condition.


    Before going to bed, intently observing Roxy feeding breast milk to Lara.


    Finally, sleeping with Sylphy.


    It was a peaceful day.


    From tomorrow onwards, for a while, it will be a training period.


    Let''s do my best.

 Chapter 213: Signs of a Family Falling Apart

    <h4>Chapter 213: Signs of a Family Falling Apart</h4>


    Part 1


    10 days have passed since then.


    I''ve spent that time staying at the office, training from morning till night.


    If Orsted''s there, I have my physical strength training in the morning, mock battles at noon, lessons in the office at night, then I clean the office and sort out all the documents before going to sleep and that cycle keeps repeating.


    The days when Orsted''s not here, I''m usually training alone.


    Wearing Magic Armor, continuously and tirelessly repeating a set of moves that Orsted taught me until I''m exhausted, I''m also looking for someone to do co-op training with.


    Once in a while, Sylphyes to deliver lunch, at that time I have someone to do co-op training with. But today, I''m training alone.


    Well then, this form that is taught to me is something left behind 400 years ago, by the Dragon God Urupen.


    Dragon God Urupen.


    He is known by the general public as one of the Three Demon yer Heroes.


    Perugius''srades.


    ording to Orsted, amongst the generations of Dragon Gods, he is in fact one with the lowest magical capacity.


    At that time he was treated as the weakest Dragon God, as he hardly had the qualifications as Dragon God with his low magical power.


    Like that he developed apletely original Dragon God technique on his own.


    And with this original technique, he justified his title as Dragon God, and defeated Demon God Lace.


    Even to this day his name is hailed as the strongest and [The Most Genius Amongst Dragon Gods], or that is what people say.


    Dragon God Urupen''s form is a fighting style for defeating an opponent using a minimal amount of magical power.


    Orsted discovered it on a secret note left behind by Urupen,


    With that information he sessfully learned the [Saint Dragon Touki], the Greatest Fighting Style and mastered it to the highest level.


    The style that uses little magical power.


    However, that kind of style is necessary for me,


    Using minimum power to fight my enemies, is a knowledge I need the most.


    Besides,bining magic arts and martial arts [wushu] is a ssic form of martial arts, it perfectly matches with me who is wearing the Magic Armor.


    Well then, let''s research abo today.


    First is [Rock Shell].


    A direct hit from it will definitely cause injury, even to Orsted.


    It has extremely high power.


    Rivaling the [Sword of Light] from the Sword God Style.


    Therefore, thebination usually uses this.


    After that, it''s [Quagmire].


    Perhaps because I have used it over and over again, [Quagmire] has the fastest invocation speed amongst my magics.


    With this spell, I will greatly hinder the movement of the enemy immediately


    and start my offense from that point on.


    Or [Electric],


    Its invoking speed is slightly longer than [Quagmire], but this spell is a great magic that could prate through the opponents [Fighting Spirit] and paralyze them. A very useful spell.


    If the opponent couldn''t be dyed with [Quagmire], I usually use [Electric] on them. Such a situation has happened often.


    Using this at the beginning instead of [Quagmire] is also amon start for me.


    As for stopping enemy movement, I can use [Heavy fog] or [Frost Nova] to destroy the enemy formation.


    Afterwards, basically finish them off with [Rock Shell].


    In other words, it''s abination move. I restrain the enemies'' movement, and limit what they can do.


    By fully utilizing that hand, I could usually create an opening on my opponent that can''t be parried.


    And then use [Rock Shell].


    By practicing these patterns,bined with the help of mypanions, victory is almost certain.


    or so, ording to Orsted.


    The important thing is routine.


    Getting used to my routines, even if my opponent has the most bizarre movements, I could respond to them without dy.


    [Quagmire]My opponent taking an action?countering my opponent''s move with magic?My opponent still could respond to my counter?countering his move again with my spells, keep repeating that until my opponent is cornered, and finish him off with [Rock Shell].


    Yeah.


    It sounds simple.


    In practice, a swordsman could cut his path through any magic. In the case where there was a pre-emptive attack, the chance of having such support magic fail is high.


    It was difficult to put it into practice.


    Which reminds me. Orsted also taught me about [King] ranked magic or higher.


    That said, there have been no results either.


    After all, the point of [King] ss attack magic or higher is usually the [Fusion] of [Saint] ss spells.


    For example, the [Emperor] ranked water spell [Absolute Zero].


    This could be achieved bybining the spells [Water Ssh] and [Icicle Field] resulting in the spell [Frost Nova] and at the same time expanding its target area into a massive area of effect at a high speed.


    By enveloping a massive area with water and then freeze it immediately, that is called the [Emperor] water ranked spell [Absolute Zero].


    It''s toote to teach me that, I could already do it.


    That meant.


    I already mastered [Emperor] ranked spells...


    For that reason Badigadi said that my [Rock Shell] was already in the realm of [Emperor] ranked Earth Magic.


    Usually, there is no thing such as an enhanced [Rock Shell]. However, I brought together a new method there.


    In short, I, who has already mastered all four attack magics to [Saint] ranked or higher, have already mastered all of the attack spells.


    However, using [God] ss magic is futile.


    To use [God] ss magic vast amounts of magical power is needed, along with the fine tuning in controlling, the use of a long chant to control the magic effect and a magic circle is required.


    Orsted said that its power is so powerful that it could basically change the terrain of the world.


    In part of this world''s strange terrains, there are traces of such magic.


    Honestly, I''m still poor at drawing magic circles,and it would be nice if I didn''t need to draw something big to use such spells.


    [Fusion] magic, the fundamentals, and putting them in practice.


    By utilizing variations of these, there should be no opponent that I cannot defeat.


    Let''s take it a step at a time by building strength from the basics.


    Let''s do that, together.


    "Rudeus."


    And, as I do my usual magic special training, Orsted returns.


    I immediately face Orsted and bow to him.


    "Wee back!"


    "Ah."


    When the presidentes back, bowing one''s head is apany employee''s duty.


    While wiping off my sweat, I continued to say my greetings with my waist bent 45 degrees to the front.


    Doing this by myself feels lonely, but I must be patient until Cliff''s study on Orsted''s curse has finished.


    And, when that happens, we could each greet the president in sequence as he walks by.


    Who would even care if we act like the Yakuza.


    "There''s work."


    At first Orsted said [Don''t be so formal], but he is used to it now.


    "Departure will be in three days. I will begin the exnation now."


    "I respectfully receive the work!"


    I personally receivepany jobs from President Orsted.


    The next task has been decided.


    "As usual, it''s not a really hard job. But... spend some time with your family over the next three days."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    So, I decided to return to my house.


    Part 2


    "Oh, wee back boss... ah, danna-sama, nyah!"


    Returning home, a cat-eared maid is sitting in front of the entrance.


    What are you even doing... Geez, this girl.


    Did she screw something up?


    "I''m home, Rinia. By the way, what are you doing sitting in a ce like this?"


    "Nya-ha-ha... just a little failure, it''s to reflect on myself..."


    Rinia''s ears are hanging low on her head, looks like she is dejected.


    "I understand."


    Let''s leave her reflecting on herself.


    Passing by her, I enter the house.


    "I''m home¡ª!"


    There, Lucy pokes her face from behind the door in the living room towards me.


    Ah, I wonder if she''s going to run away again.


    And just while I was thinking that, she suddenly leaps from behind the door.


    With steps sounding like "Taptaptap", she jumps on my legs.


    "Wee home papa!"


    I wonder what happened.


    Her wee is warm today.


    "Ah, what happened, Lucy?"


    Embracing my leg without changing her position, she is hidden behind me, clinging onto my robe.


    Someway or other, her distance towards me is unusually close today.


    Papa is happy.


    "Mama! Papa is back¡ª!"


    "Yeah, I know, wait a second!"


    "Mama~!"


    Sylphy''s voice could be heard from the bathroom.


    Doing theundry, or cleaning the bathtub.


    Afterwards, Lucy called Sylphy several times more. Before long she reached her limit and let go of my robe. "Taptaptap", she runs to the bathroom.


    What was it I wonder...


    Well, don''t think too much about it. This is what children do.


    Usually I always go straight towards Lucy. It''s fine if shees to me once in a while. Let''s consider Lucy''s feelings.


    While I think so, I wander around the house.


    I find Leo and Lara in the living room.


    Lara is sleeping soundly in a peaceful mood.


    She is also healthy-looking today.


    Continuing towards the kitchen, I found Lilia preparing ingredients for cooking.


    Her face looks a bit worn-out.


    I wonder what happened?


    "Lilia-san, I''m home!"


    "Wee back, Danna-sama."


    "Are you tired?"


    "No."


    Even though she said so, Lilia''s face looks really tired.


    "Why don''t you take a rest for a bit?"


    "It''s not a problem."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    If the person herself says so, it''s probably okay.


    I wonder what is causing her such trouble.


    "If your condition today is a bit under the weather please take a rest, don''t you want to take a rest for a bit?"


    "Thanks for your concern. But really, this is not a big problem."


    If Lilia says so, then I will believe her.


    However, if it''s not her body, maybe it was mental fatigue.


    It might be some anxiety.


    "Did something happen?"


    "...It''s just, Eris-sama went to school."


    "Eris? What is she thinking?"


    "She said it was the day to teach swordsmanship to Norn-sama..."


    Swordsmanship...


    Really, a pregnant woman should just stay still.


    Eris, I wonder if she''s going to be a teacher.


    Although I''m not really opposing that, but I would like you to restrain yourself a little while you''re still pregnant.


    I''m worried.


    "I deeply apologize. We all tried to stop her, but she just ignored us and left..."


    "Ah, I understand. Thank you for trying."


    Trying to convince a child who wouldn''t listen.


    Lilia must be tired.


    Once, I also experienced that from someone who told me...


    Furthermore, she only listens to my words.


    Hmm, yes...


    I''m also convinced that Eris wouldn''t listen to Sylphy''s words or Aisha''s preachings.


    "Ah,e to think of it. Where is Aisha?"


    When she hears that, Lilia answers me with a wry smile.


    "She is in the backyard."


    Part 3


    Following Lilia''s words, Aisha was in the backyard.


    She''s sitting in the corner of the garden.


    Looking at her, her shoulders are trembling a bit.


    It''s rare for Aisha to disy such a feeble appearance.


    I wonder if she''s crying.


    "Aisha?"


    "Ah, wee back Onii-chan..."


    From Aisha''s back, a t reply could be heard.


    Without looking at her face, I won''t know whether she''s crying or not.


    "Huh..."


    However, I sighed immediately.


    Looking at her, with the shovel in her hand, it looks like she dug a hole in the corner of the garden.


    In that hole, something that looks like pottery pieces are buried.


    From those pieces, I thought I saw something familiar.


    Looking closely, there is also a handle part.


    Even that handle part looks familiar.


    In the past, Aisha bought a stylish tea cup set with the same handle with her own pocket money.


    That tea cup over there, is her favorite tea cup.


    She always uses it whenever she is enjoying tea by herself.


    I also remember I used that cup once.


    If I''m not mistaken, that time she looked delighted. [Onii-chan is the only exception] or [For Onii-chan, drinking tea using an excellent cup tastes a bit different, right?] or something like that.


    Honestly, I wouldn''t know what would make it taste any different, but looking at Aisha''s delighted face, I remember saying that it somehow is really delicious.


    And now, that favorite cup is broken.


    "Hey... Onii-chan"


    Coming from Aisha, is her unusual low pitched voice.


    "... Wha... what is it?"


    This is anger.


    For the peaceful Aisha to get angry.


    Oh darn, I wonder if I''ve done something wrong.


    Apologize? What have I done that I need to apologize for? It will only be like pouring oil into the fire called anger from the other person.


    What should I do? What is the cause?


    And, as I worry, Aisha turns towards me, looks into my eyes and says.


    "That cat over there, why don''t you get rid of her?"


    "Eh?"


    That cat? I wonder which cat...


    No, maybe she is referring to that cat in a seiza-pose right now at the entrance.


    "Just abandoning her would be a waste. Let''s sell her to a ver? No... sell her to Eris-nee''s home. If I remember correctly, weren''t they trying to buy her at a high price? 1500 Asura gold coins, it would only take them a second to gather that much, right? Even half of that would be fine."


    "W...wait a minute. Calm down now. Let''s sit down first."


    I made a chair with Earth Magic, and urged Aisha to sit.


    Aisha took one broken fragment from the hole, and stood up.


    She threw that piece at my feet.


    Then, she sat on the chair with a thud.


    "It wasn''t all that expensive. But it''s impossible to get my hands on one of those cups anymore. The person who made it already died, and the store already went bankrupt."


    "...Hmm, but, something with a shape like that, would definitely break one day."


    I made another chair, and sat in front of Aisha.


    Somehow that made her a bit calmer.


    "I know that. I''m not all that angry about the broken cup."


    "Uh huh."


    Anyway, there''s no doubt it was Rinia who broke that cup.


    And that''s why Aisha''s angry.


    Even though she says she isn''t, I have no doubt that is how she really feels.


    "But, the problem is, that cat really isn''t suited to be a maid. She breaks the dishes when she washes them, breaks the mirror when she cleans it. When she does theundry the sheets are full of her fur."


    "Doesn''t everyone make a mistake their first time? Though she is like that, Rinia is a princess from somewhere."


    "I ...!"


    Looks like Aisha wants to say something with a loud voice, but she swallowed her words.


    Looks like that was my mistake, she didn''t fail to say her words.


    "... Before, when doing housework in the living room, she dumped water on Lara-chan!"


    "Water on Lara? T...tell me what happened."


    "While she was cleaning the ceiling, she held a bucket in one hand, and a dust-cloth in the other. Because of that her bnce crumbled and she fell...well, it didn''t escte to anything serious."


    That cat, looks like she doesn''t even know how to clean.


    Come to think of it... before, I''ve entered her room once. It was wonderfully messy.


    "Though that often happens, I can''t reallyin. Norn-nee, she was even more awful than Rinia. They''re like on the same level."


    "Don''tpare her with Norn so casually."


    "Casually? ... No, didn''t want to say bad things about Norn-nee. But, even though that cat doesn''t have a particrly bad memory, she always makes the same mistake over and over again even after I warn her repeatedly."


    Aisha keeps ranting, and I could only sigh.


    "That cat, she never apologizes"


    Never apologizes.


    That''s bad.


    "I see..."


    "When she makes some blunder, she gives off her devilishugh like [Nya-hahaha, my bad, my bad. I will be more careful next time. Nya~]"


    Then, for the time being, I''ll make her apologize.


    But, Rinia has to do it of her own will.


    She must sincerely apologize to the other person.


    Create the mood, and when she arrives she should apologize.


    "This is no good."


    "I know, right?"


    If it was me I could just forgive her... But Rinia''s superior is Aisha.


    This is an issue I can''t be too involved in.


    "So, hey~, Onii-chan. Please Onii-chan, can''t you throw her out? I can''t stand working with her anymore."


    It''s rare for Aisha to go as far as badmouthing Rinia.


    But, she probably couldn''t stomach it anymore.


    Though there probably wasn''t something like a big incident.


    It wasn''t only a single broken cup that caused this.


    But by allowing mistakes to umte one by one, and forgiving each one with a smile, it has now reached this point


    Hmm.


    But...


    "Yes, she certainly is a bit troublesome. But she''s still adapting to a new environment."


    Even now she still has it tough.


    Trying to get used to a new environment, she might only be acting cheerful.


    It may look like she isn''t apologizing seriously in Aisha''s eyes.


    I mean, isn''t it painful to look after someone who keeps repeating the same mistakes?


    Rinia is trying the best she can, I think.


    When she was my underling she also made these kind of mistakes.


    But, that reduced over time.


    Thus she must really, really be trying to change herself.


    It can be said, that only after making a big mistake, can you reflect on yourself, so you won''t repeat it again.


    At least, when I saw Rinia in front of the entrance door she really did seem to show some remorse.


    I could almost feel a calmposure from her.


    "That''s a lie. That cat never reflects on herself. Generally, even her attitude is very strange. She is humble towards Roxy-nee, Eris-nee, and Leo, but she makes light of Sylphy-nee..."


    So Aisha says, and her lips pout.


    She is so stubborn.


    "What do you mean with Sylphy, treating her lightly?"


    "Somehow, with an even more disrespectful tone than Eris-nee, she sometimes calls her Fitts."


    Once the past, when they were still studying at the Magic University, they were on bad terms with each other.


    I mean, Sylphy and Rinia have such a strange rtionship.


    "Certainly, that''s because Sylphy and Rinia have known each other longer than they have known us."


    "...Precisely because of that, it has caused the atmosphere in this house to be strange since Rinia came here."


    The atmosphere... changed.


    Certainly,e to think of it. Even when Roxy or Eris arrived, such a problem did not happen.


    "Anyway, if Rinia slips up again, she must apologize. And if she breaks anything, the costs will be added to her debt. She must show a more upright attitude if she is really trying to reform herself... I will speak to her personally. Anyway, I want you to give her a little more time. How about it?"


    Aisha made a pouty face.


    With a pointed mouth, Aisha turns her face away with closed eyes


    Looking at her showing that attitude, she''s silent. It looks like she isn''t that angry anymore.


    "Hey please... Aisha. Even though she''s like that, she is still your Onii-chan''s friend."


    "... Well~, then just this time I will overlook her for your sake, Onii-chan."


    After saying that Aisha, suddenly stood and turned herself to face me.


    "However Onii-chan. I have a very bad premonition. As it is, let''s pray that it won''te true."


    After saying that, Aisha went back into the house.


    Afterwards, I told Rinia.


    Her answer was [Yup, nyah!] Nothing can be done about her light tone.


    But, she will regret that...


    Incidentally, Roxy came home together with Eris, and was reprimanded for doing such strenuous exercises.


    Eris ced her hands on her hips, her lips formed a ¥Ø, and said [I understand!]


    But that [I understand!], how much did she understand of it?


    For the time being, it seems like she won''t be rampaging around while carrying her sword. With her stomach bing bigger she has also matured more.


    But really, I still worry about her.


    So she does note to harm her child, I must rein her in tightly.


    Mother and child, be strong!!


    At the dinner table, the mood is more gloomy than usual. Perhaps because Aisha is sulking.


    Furthermore, after dinner, Sylphy secretly says to me without remorse [Rinia does not fit in this household.] It is right on the mark.


    There is no reason for Sylphy to feel sorry at all. After all, it is her duty to keep the household in check.


    Still, Aisha was right. It''s bad to leave things like this.


    One way or another, I must resolve this situation before leaving again for work.


    Though, I wonder if I could wait a little more to see how things would develop.


    Hmm~.


    Part 4


    Evening that day.


    Since it''s both of Roxy and Sylphy''s time of the month, I decided to sleep alone.


    Honestly, after ten days of holding back myself to train, I have almost reached my limit.


    Well, nothing I could do about it on days like these.


    I could only weep in my own lust.


    Or, do I simply help myself...


    "Rudeus."


    At the ce leading up to my bedroom, Eris was already waiting for me.


    Folded arms and legs spread at shoulder-width as usual.


    Wrapped in a negligee, her stomach is bulging [pokkori].


    Recently, her sleepwear should have been warmer. But today, Eris is wearing some unusually erotic lingerie.


    That''s no good, your stomach will get chilly.


    "Let''s do it!"


    "No way."


    Children are important.


    No sex while pregnant, is the rule in our house.


    "But, you want to, right? I heard it''s that time of the month for Sylphy and Roxy."


    "I''ll be fine, I can endure it."


    "My dear husband, there is no need to restrain yourself."


    Saying so, Eris grabs my hand and forcibly pulls me in.


    So strong... as I get dragged into my bedroom.


    Regrettably, if this continues, I might really lose myself.


    If I enter that state, I cannot hold myself back.


    This is bad, absolutely terrible.


    Even though Eris has been exercising while being pregnant, it doesn''t mean I can just do it with her.


    "St... stop it Eris. We can''t do it while you''re still pregnant. If we lose our cherished child, Eris and I would surely regret it. Don''t do this, this is absolutely no good."


    "I know. I know. That''s why I''ll be careful."


    Though you say you will be careful, you''re going to school and leave the house to run with the dog.


    Well, she''s more used to moving around than sitting still.


    My standards are different, so it''s okay I guess.


    I might be just too overprotective.


    No, no. that and what''s happening now are totally different.


    "Just look over here! What I''m trying to say is..."


    Eris pulled me to the bedside,


    and flipped over the nkets.


    "...Nya, Nyan~!"


    On top of the bed there was Rinia, lying down.


    I think she is wearing one of Eris''s negligees. She is curling up her bewitching body.


    "As I''m no good, you can just do it with Rinia, right?"


    "Unyaa...... "


    Looking at me, Rinia making a face of resolution and resignation.


    Through the gap of her negligee, her cleavage was visible.


    Her waist is slim, she''s moderately muscled, a straight foot-line.


    Her cat eyes are glowing and shining in the dark.


    Before I lose myself in lust, I look at Eris with amazement.


    "What is this?"


    "Dont you see? It''s Rinia!"


    Probably, it''s okay for me to take Rinia.


    Such a thing from Eris?


    Despite appearing nonchnt, she is someone who easily gets jealous and disgruntled when I flirt with Sylphy.


    "Hey, Eris. This... isn''t this an unfaithful act?"


    "She is a ve so it isn''t cheating. Father and also dear Grandfather said so as well. Moreover, as I have decided it, there won''t be a problem at all."


    Sauros, Philip. What did you teach your daughter? Come here a minute and seiza!.


    Hilda-san, Hilda-san...e here and scold them.


    This father and them, they have been teaching some strange things to their daughter!


    "Oh, father in the Great Forest, mother... I... I''m helpless now, I will but be a ything as a ve..."


    Rinia muttered something in a low voice, something as a prayer.


    This might be a bad idea after all.


    We should stop here.


    Faced with Eris''s selfishness, she couldn''t do anything.


    "Well Pursena... excuse me for being a step ahead of you nyah! Ehehe, this is my victory. I''m sure you can find someone else more suitable nya!"


    Well, perhaps she wasn''t all that reluctant to do this.


    I guess it''s fine if we both consent.


    "Rinia."


    "Nyah...!"


    While calling her, my hand reached out for her. Rinia''s body suddenly goes stiff with a [bikuri] sound.


    But, even though her body tenses up, she doesn''t run away.


    Turning my hand on her thigh, touching her butt.


    It should have the supple muscles of a predator. But unexpectedly, it has a very soft feeling.


    Then I turn my other hand on her back, touching her waist. This side also has [mokyumokyu] feeling. It''s very charming.


    "A-as it''s my first time nya... please be gentle nya "


    "..."


    "Nya~, not saying anything... is frightening nyah......Ufufu~n... nyanya~n...it''s... this feeling... Nyaaa!"


    I put power in my arms, and lifted Rinia off the bed.


    Carrying her across the room in a princess carry.


    I move towards the next room, still carrying her.


    Turning the doorknob with my foot, and open it with a kick.


    There, in front of me, is the dark and cold hallway.


    In that ce, I throw Rinia.


    "Unya~!"


    There, before shended on her butt, I grabbed the door knob.


    Closing it from the inside, I locked it.


    Phew. With this, I''ve got some peace on my mind.


    The Evil has been vanquished.


    "W-wait a minute, Boss. Isn''t your treatment a little bit too cruel!?"


    I don''t hear anything.


    I don''t see anything either. There is no evil cat tempting me.


    I''ve protected my chastity.


    "Wait a minute Rudeus! What did you do that for!?"


    Erises over from behind me, but I won''t change my mind.


    "Eris, don''t be mistaken, I love to do hi things with you. But I don''t want that cat."


    "R-really ...? I-it''s fine if that''s the case, but we can''t do it until this child is born, you know?"


    "Oh, of course"


    Following this.


    "Boss, open the door! T-this is an insult to my pride as a maiden nya~! "


    The door is hit over and over again.


    Well, no need to mind that.


    Yeah, that thing is irrelevant.


    "Boss, please... nya~! It''s already unpleasant working under Aisha nya!"


    As I''m thinking about it, Rinia began to cry.


    From Rinia''s statement just now, it seems theirpatibility is bad.


    Though the other day, when Aisha sewed the maid uniform for Rinia, theirpatibility looked just fine...


    "At least let me be a concubine. I want to increase my standings nya!! Even just a physical rtionship is fine. Please nya~! Really! There is a chance I will bear a child and be the fourth wife, consider my nearly infinite debt nya!"


    So that''s it, she is scheming something like that.


    But... well... how to even start with a debt like that.


    Her debt is too much, and it will take far too much time to repay.


    However, there''s no chance I will treat her as a sex ve.


    Although I would be lying if I say I don''t want to do any erotic things with her.


    But Rinia, she is my friend.


    And I want her to remain my friend.


    Besides, I already have two daughters now. Let''s say that, if I do it with Rinia... After having that talk at noon with Aisha, would she not get angry? And how would I face Sylphy and Roxy?


    If I show unfaithfulness just because of some fleeting emotions, I will end up in a crisis called a family breakdown.


    I must protect my family at any cost.


    "Waaa! Waa~!"


    Then, from somewhere in the house, crying sounds could be heard.


    Apparently, because of Rinia''s voice, the sleeping Lara woke up.


    What should I do? Open the door for now, and make Rinia shut up?


    And, while I lost myself in thought for a moment, the sound of a door opening could be heard.


    "Just a minute Rinia, what time do you think it is!? You woke up Lucy and Lara."


    "Geh! Fitts! S-sorry nyaa. I, I didn''t have any bad intentions nya!"


    "It''s not Fitts! It''s Sylphy! Anyway, it''s already thiste so be quiet!"


    "Ye... yes..."


    With Sylphy''s yell, Rinia stops making a ruckus.


    Tottering sounds could be heard somewhere.


    Perhaps Rinia is headed back to Eris''s room to sleep.


    For a while, the sound of Lara crying could be heard, but she finally became quiet.


    For now, the silence of the night returned to us.


    Part 5


    However, this poor Rinia.


    Though half of it could be said to be her own mistake. She got into debt, then confined in the house without a good way to pay off her debt.


    She can''t do house work very well, and the head maid Aisha won''t take anypromises in that regard.


    If it''s like that, the least she could do was try to sell her body to please her master, she thought. But she got rejected...


    At this very moment, she might be weeping on her pillow.


    Also, an unpleasant feeling is filling the house now.


    Aisha sulking, Lilia looking tired, Sylphy raising her voice the first time in a long while, and Lara crying.


    And maybe Eris going to school was because of that. She felt ufortable inside the house.


    Not good at reading the mood, but she''s trying to help in her own way.


    Anyway, it''s a bit awkward now.


    Rinia''s got a feisty nature and she can''t behave like a gang leader anymore.


    I won''t say she is at fault for being unable to read the mood, but...


    As I thought. Having such a huge debt, then getting sold as a ve, having her price tag skyrocket. No wonder she feels insecure.


    ...As the one who bought her, Rinia is my responsibility.


    One way or another, I must do something about her.


    Tomorrow, I''ll look for a non-maid job for Rinia.

 Chapter 214: Starting a Business

    <h4>Chapter 214: Starting a Business</h4>


    Part 1


    I can''t leave Rinia in this house anymore.


    The mood in the house has be worse since she came. If her temptation continues, I don''t know if my sense of reason can hold up.


    If I sumb to the temptation, it might lead to a dispute in my family, resulting in Sylphy running away from home and taking Lucy with her.


    If that happens, it will only lead to a bad end like in the diary.


    It should be avoided in advance.


    That is why I decided to introduce Rinia to new jobs.


    Naturally, the idea of her debt being cancelled was discarded first from my thoughts.


    There is a line that even our friendship can''t cross.


    Being a rge sum] of money, it''s socially uneptable to leave it unpaid.


    Not something I canprise on even if I have a selfish reason for it.


    Well, now about a job for Rinia...


    Honestly, I don''t have any idea about what she could do.


    She could use magic, sobat is an option.


    However, to return something like a debt of 1500 Asura gold coins, that choice is not whates to mind first.


    Foreseeing that, I am also thinking of various ideas.


    First, let''s ask if she could help in Zanoba or Cliff''s research, and get paid for that.


    Rinia had excellent grades, so maybe there is an area that needed her. That was what I thought at first.


    But I quickly changed my mind. With her personality, research isn''t something she could do.


    Aa~, that steady kind of work isn''t suited for Rinia.


    Ato~, I think it also won''t work. It''s a foolish idea to shamelessly push another expense onto Cliff, especially when his child was just born.


    Giving her the responsibility to be the head merchant in charge of distributing and selling the Ruijerd book + doll sets... That half-baked idea was instantly rejected.


    I don''t want to rely on the girl who got herself involved in a huge debt and fraud to start another business again.


    Be Norn''s exclusive maid in Magic University?


    I also considered this idea, but it was also instantly rejected.


    Norn will hate it. Perhaps it will end up having a simr result as the current situation.


    Be an adventurer and pay her debt?


    Or something like that, but being an adventurer isn''t as profitable as it sounds.


    Rinia has no training as an adventurer, and it has great costs and takes a long time to earn a profit ¨C if she didn''t die first.


    Let me see, those jobs above are no good. None of them could reach 1500 Asura gold coins. I can''t help but shake my head while thinking about this.


    After all, those [Can''t Do]s are only my assumptions.


    Maybe there is work there that is suitable for her and gives a high sry.


    Thinking so, I decided to take Rinia to the school.


    Part 2


    Rinia''s appearance is that of a maid.


    When we entered the school''s vicinity, she and I stood out a lot. With a triumphant look, she made a fuss and scattered surrounding student.


    "Ora! Ora! Bancho ising nya! Open the path for him nya!"


    From others perspective, we''re like hoodlums.


    "Chi~ssu! Long time no see!"


    "Os~su!"


    When I thought of stopping her, a beast race man came and greeted her with a happy face. Let''s wait for the time being.


    It''s been two years since Rinia graduated.


    Looking at the current students, it looks like there are still many that remember Rinia.


    Maybe around this ce, I could get some clues from this Senpai.


    "Ossu~, Rinia-senpai! Long time no see!"


    While I was thinking about that, one guy approached us.


    Who is this guy?


    I feel that he was introduced to me in the old days. Around my sophomore year.


    I cannot remember his name, but he was the one that led a group of students.


    "Oh, you, isn''t your yellcking fighting spirit nya?"


    "Ossu!"


    "All right! Increase the pitch nya!"


    "O~O~sssuuuuu!"


    Rinia is really bossy.


    Even though she''s wearing a maid uniform.


    Even though she''s covered in debt.


    "By the way, Rinia-senpai, are you okay?"


    "Nn? Is what okay nya?"


    "I heard about what happened. ording to the rumors, you''ve be an eternal ve to student council president''s Aniki."


    "You might say nya. Wait a minute, that''s not the entire truth nya. But following the strong one is also a teaching of the Beast Tribe nya, so it isn''t too bad nya."


    Really, for Rinia to answer him with full spirits is contrary to her mood, her Kouhai could only sigh.


    "... Honestly, I feel disappointed."


    "For what, nya?"


    "Rinia-senpai, before you graduated you were full of spirit, taking the top position of the school before Rudeus or Ariel, but the present Rinia-senpai is... like amon pet cat, isn''t it?"


    Rinia was speechless, falling silent for few seconds.


    And when I thought she would be angry... and bare her fangs, "fuu~" sheughed.


    "Certainly, Achishi, now I''m fallen. But just wait. Before long nya, the junior will be dominating the senior nya."


    "Ge~, so, so it''s like that?"


    "Really nya. To experience a junior dominating the senior nya, I think it''s not bad experiencing this once in a while nya..."


    Looking at Rinia saying that, her Kouhai''s eyes are wet with tears.


    "Rinia-senpai, as expected! I-my thinking process hasn''t reached that level yet!"


    "Well, this is where we''re different nya!"


    Tapping her forehead, Rinia said that proudly.


    Then after that, Rinia sends her junior off who is looking at her with eyes full of admiration and showered her with tons of praises, while I went to my ssroom.


    Well, I''m being considerate towards their rtionship.


    "..."


    I''m on the way to the research building.


    Along the way, greetings for Rinia came like there''s no end to them.


    But, after entering the research building, and there are no people anymore, the greetings ceased.


    Walking quietly in the school building, Rinia looked around and back.


    "Boss, how about the conversation from a little while ago nya, about social standing Nya?"


    "The conversation a little while ago?"


    While the rubbing one''s hands together, Rinia looks like a debt collector.


    "The conversation about junior dominating senior nya. That''s only talk on the surface, I''m not gonna go against boss nya."


    "I see."


    Because of Rinia''s circumstances, she is still at her branching path of life so it could be her true feelings.


    Considering some strange lines here and there, talking about her public position, I guess what she said some time ago were her true feelings, at least that''s what I had been thinking.


    "It''s fine for you to aim for a much higher position, however, don''t overdo it."


    "Of course nya, if you think I lied, you can prove it in the empty ssroom ahead, please be gentle nya, ufufufu."


    What''s with the [ufufufu]?


    Ah, junior dominating senior, perhaps did she mean with [I as the top] then [aiming to be a direct subordinate of me] did she means that?


    Whether or not I''m doing something, to make her into my bride, without asking permission from my beloved trio of wives namely Sylphy, Roxy, and Eris...


    How cunning...!


    This fellow, don''t tell me she''s an assassin dispatched by Hitogami to destroy my family from inside.


    "... You, in thest few years, did you meet a guy who calls himself a god in your dreams that gave you some revtion?"


    "What''s with that suddenly nya? Revtions in dreams? There is no such thing as long as I remember nya..."


    "For your own good, don''t lie."


    Though it''s weird to say this...


    President Orsted''s judgement is to [Kill any suspicious person].


    I won''t go to that extent though.


    "Ye, yesterday''s dream, was a dream about the sky splitting open and a lot of fish raining down nya... before that, eee~~RRR, I don''t remember nya..."


    To see such a happy dream.


    Surely, one fish is one point so she must want to collect 100 fish points for the 1UP.


    Just be aware of the asional dumbbells.


    Anyway, for the time being, she isn''t Hitogami''s apostle... I think.


    And Hitogami, won''t use guys like this to weaken me with such a situation.


    "...Well it''s fine then. But, if you see such a dream, talk to me immediately."


    "OkaNya!"


    While I feel relieved, we''re going to Zanoba''s ce.


    Part 3


    "Oh, Shishou... Mu~u!"


    When I arrived at Zanoba''s ce, he frowned as soon as he saw Rinia.


    "... Oh, long time no see."


    "Ou, Zanoba, sorry for not contacting you after I returned nya."


    Zanoba was dripping cold sweat, while looking around his room.


    "Excuse me, I''m tidying my room a bit, please wait a minute."


    And, after ncing around, one doll after another was boxed up and put away.


    Hurriedly.


    From the important dolls, to the fragile looking dolls.


    Inside, Julie was coloring a Ruijerd doll,


    In the middle of her works, she began to imitate Zanoba and cleaned up the desk and what''s around it.


    "Hm~, now it''s fine. Well then, let''s start the talk."


    Zanoba is, pointing to the table a little ways away from the workce.


    Julie left the desk immediately and she was walking with [totetote] sounds following Zanoba''smand.


    "Julie, continue the works."


    "Yes, master."


    Then me, Rinia, and Zanoba sat down.


    However, the still restless Zanoba, is calling Ginger in the corner of the room.


    "Ginger."


    "Yes!"


    Zanoba only called her, but she understood that and stood between the table and the workce.


    As if protecting the workce.


    "So, Shishou..."


    Then, after he is satisfied, Zanoba faced towards me.


    "Is there some important matter today?"


    While Zanoba warily nced towards Rinia, he asked me.


    He is extremely vignt.


    He didn''t said that aloud,


    But perhaps, leaving Rinia in this ce is a rude request.


    I feel bad.


    "No, only some trivial matter."


    "Hmm?"


    With this, there is no way I can ask Zanoba to let Rinia assist in his research.


    As expected, no, more that what I expected, their affinity is the worst.


    This must have been caused by the incident where Rinia broke Zanoba''s doll.


    Bullying causes one''s spirits to break.


    Though it''s not like that in Aisha''s case, she has simply reached her limit of patience when her cup was broken.


    Though Zanoba looks nonchnt on the surface... But, he will definitely show an unpleasant face if I asked him to have Rinia assist here.


    "By the way Shishou, why did youe with Rinia? Although I overheard the talk that somehow she became a maid in your house..."


    "Well, various things happened, and now I''m looking for a job for her."


    "Ah, so, so, It''s like that."


    Zanoba''s eyes swam right and left.


    Possibly, it''s seems he has some kind of work in his mind, but it looks like he''s still disagreeable to working with Rinia.


    Don''t worry.


    I won''t leave her here.


    Even so, such as her misdeed in the past it looks like it still hasn''t been resolved.


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s talk about research now."


    "Oh, that''s right!"


    From what I gathered, Zanoba didn''t want anything to do with Rinia.


    Yeah, following that he began to talk happily about the Magic Armor as usual.


    Part 4


    I took lunch in the cafeteria.


    The surrounding students looked at us with skeptical nces, and in the end many men gathered around Rinia.


    "Nyahahaha! Achishi I said something hrious about Pursena nya. What are you chubby nya...or that."


    "As expected, Rinia-san!"


    "That manner of speaking is really Pursena-san, there isn''t anything odd in that tone."


    Rinia was probably considered pretty charismatic before Ariel came.


    She has the charisma of a delinquent.


    She naturally attracts delinquents in her surroundings.


    She naturally does it, although how she acts ording to her surroundings could also be considered part of her nature.


    Hmm... Maybe there''s a job that requires gathering people.


    Well, for now let''s try Cliff''s ce.


    Part 5


    As it turns out, it was also no good at Cliff''s ce.


    The atmosphere was the same as Zanoba''s ce. They''re aware that someone like Rinia is problematic to handle.


    I personally didn''t want to leave her here.


    Well, even if she is helping in Zanoba''s or Cliff''s ce, it didn''t guarantee that she could repay her debt.


    Now what should I do about this person?


    "Didn''t you need someone to help you with your own work?"


    When I tried to consult with Cliff about this problem, that was his response.


    Well my work, traveling around the world to fight against Hitogami''s evil hand ording to where Orsted''s evil hand points, toplete various jobs...


    But there''s a problem with it.


    "If she is affected by Orsted-sama''s curse, then what is the point of making her do that?"


    "Ah, that curse is... The magical power activates when looking at him directly. Therefore, an interview with Orsted-sama is..."


    Then of course... It''s a no go.


    "Maybe I could have her work in the same office, but without meeting him personally?"


    "That''s... that''s unlikely. Moreover, the Beast race is sensitive to odor, there is some possibility that the curse could also activate with that..."


    Odor, can the curse even affect the sense of smell?


    What is it, wait a minute it''s interesting.


    "Then, can the Beast race smell magic with their nose?"


    "Oh, there isn''t any proof yet, it''s just my hunch about that kind of possibility... but if we have Rinia, we could confirm it. How about that?"


    Getting cursed with the odor.


    If it''s like that, we must also study how to reduce Orsted''s odor.


    An animal''s sense of smell was several hundreds fold of a human... the thing is, how much would we have to reduce his odor until it couldn''t be detected by an animal.


    If the theory is correct, that''s one step further toward anti-curse toolpletion, deodorant is necessary.


    But to make sure that the deodorant is working, must run tests.


    Adding a flower aroma might act as a double barrier for blocking the curse.


    Orsted that wearing an aromatic helmet... Hmm, somehow that''s a very bizarre idea.


    "Well then, let''s do some small investigation, approaching from that direction."


    "Oh, that''s right. But, then someone from Adurodia lineage would be nice. Their nose would work better."


    Dog has a better sense of smell than a cat.


    Come to think of it, what if Pursena was here?


    I guess she would onlye here if she lost interest in bing the Dorudia Vige chief.


    "So, sense of smell... But, if that''s the case why limited to the Beast race? How about examining various races?"


    In the human race and other species, even the colors they can recognize are different.


    There are many variations in the so called [People] in this world, there are even Demon Eyes that can see magic particles.


    Perhaps we can find the source of the curse by examining responses from various races.


    "...that''s right, not only Beast race, there are also various Magic races, finding subjects will be tough."


    "Yeah..."


    There are many different races in the Magic City Sharia.


    That''s because the magic university doesn''t refuse any kind of student.


    But, that doesn''t mean that all the races are gathered here all the time.


    It''s always changing.


    Gathering rare species, verifying each one by one, then investigating one by one until the origin of curse is found...


    That''s very mind-boggling work.


    However, research is something like that.


    Basically, it''s just brute force.


    "Anyway, first, let''s start by gathering the people."


    "So it''se to that, however, I''m not moving around too much, so a job to gather people is something I''m not good at."


    Cliff''smunication skill is very poor.


    Same with me.


    "Someone who is popr, someone who has a personality that could make many people gather..."


    My line of sight and Cliff''s, spontaneously focused on Rinia.


    Even if it''s only delinquent guys, she''s good at gathering people around her.


    Thus, in the ce where people are assembled, it''s something to gather more people.


    Rather than gathering only what is necessary, it''s better to set wide parameters, if as a result one''s hand is able to reach a spot that itches.


    Of course, when gathering so many people, problems would be bound to ur.


    Gathering that many dangerous existences...


    Simply gathering together will raise their spirits to a whole another level, it would only take one bad influence to lead the whole group down a bad path.


    A group without a leader is not so different from a mob.


    However, once Rinia is tamed, the others wille following her example.


    I guess I can''t just leave everyone alone after gathering them.


    "Nya, what is Nya...? What are the two of you talking about Nya?"


    Here she is, in one corner of the room spending her free time yawning, and jolted her body in response to our line of sight.


    However, what method should we use to recruit people?


    Even when Rinia does nothing people will always gather around her, but they need a reason to act.


    Some reason to gather many people... as I thought it''s gold.


    In a ce where money gathers, there will undoubtedly be many people.


    Some kind of event with money as its prize... No, that will only gather them temporarily.


    As I thought, masking it as a business is the best way.


    Assuming that we''re doing business, I guess funding is necessary.


    Raising the funds from my own money... somehow I feel like that''s putting the cart before the horse. I guess it''s fine to think it as some kind of investment.


    Ah!


    I see.


    To gather servants for Orsted, in addition to help assisting the research.


    If I think about it, I''m tired of doing everything by myself.


    There must be some kind of support organization, isn''t this actually what I need?


    It is not only support.


    If by dividing the simple jobs, with three people at once, or maybe four, many people could be saved.


    And then Orsted will be less burdened in the future.


    Of course, there is also a possibility of them being manipted by Hitogami, so the important jobs must still be handled directly.


    But it''s still too early for Orsted or I to breathe a sigh of relief, it would also be possible for Hitogami to manipte the organization for his own ends, he won''t just wait in silence.


    But, what would they do when there isn''t any work?


    They would only increase the number of mouths I have to feed, and that''s not very appealing.


    Each individual needs to be given a way to earn their keep.


    Jobs... that only they could do.


    As I thought, dispatching typical capable people... No, Orsted has the money.


    Forming a typical tradingpany, investing in talented fellows, using various prearranged schemes... Isn''t that also good?


    But, for that Rinia to manage it...


    If something happened, it would be nice if someone was assisting her.


    Someone talented... Someone knowledgeable.


    Taking this opportunity, let''s talk about this matter.


    All right.


    "Rinia."


    "Nyah, what''s up boss...?"


    "After this, your job is, to collect people."


    "What is to collect nyah?"


    "I see, it''s a more fitting job with her personality, nor merchant or mercenary, everything is good since preliminary work is done now."


    "Wha, what is the rtionship between this and money Nyah?"


    "Leave the funding to me. If this turns out to be a sess, then the Corporation''s profits can be used to pay off your debt. Although I''d take a cut of the profits as payment for my initial investment."


    If my share is not enough, then I can consult with Orsted about the situation to increase the stocks.


    Depending on the situation I might have to rely on credit from Ariel.


    "...? I, I see nya, what about the ce nya?"


    "...That, it will be prepared right now."


    "Right now... that''s kinda random, is that really alright nya?"


    For Rinia to give such weak consent, her face isn''t that bright either.


    Of course, even I don''t expect that this will be going well from the start.


    But, if it''s only limited to employing some people, maybe the chance to gain some profit wille.


    In case we get our hands on some employee who has business acumen, that guy will be in charge of marketing the Ruijerd dolls.


    "We don''t know whether this will be going well or not till we try, right?"


    "Achishi, but if this doesn''t go well, please pardon me from increasing my debt nya..."


    I see, Rinia is feeling anxious.


    As I thought, the impact of her first failure was huge.


    But, honestly even with her ie from working for me, her whole life won''t be enough to cover her debt.


    But, if things continue like that, my household will certainly copse.


    And if ites to that, I might need to develop time travel magic.


    "...In order to prevent it from bing like that, you must be diligent."


    "Ugh..."


    It doesn''t look like Rinia is fully convinced yet, but she was still nodding her head in the end.


    Part 6


    Then, on the way home, we stopped by a real estate agent, did some review, and purchased a building to be the new office.


    It''s a cabin sized building, and its location is also not very good.


    However it''s a building with a roof, so it''s a good base for the time being.


    It also has a reasonable price.


    It has reduced my estimated expenses.


    Purchase that ce now¡ª-and immediately ask Aisha to tidy that ce up.


    "For now, this ce is your office."


    "Understood Nyah."


    At this early stage, I want to find a clerk as my recement to watch over thispany.


    A staff who could do some paperwork and arranging the office documents...


    Because of Orsted''s curse there is a possibility of immediate dismissal, this is a disposable business after all.


    "Here! This is an emergency fund for the time being."


    For the time being, I''m giving Rinia 10 Asura gold coins.


    That amount of money is more than enough as funding to start a business in Ranoa kingdom.


    "O, OOOO... Is, Is handing this much money to me really alright, Nya?"


    Looking at that amount of money, Rinia''s eyes started glittering.


    There is a saying about casting pearls before a swine.


    Seeing that much money, there isn''t any living being that wouldn''t understand its value.


    However, does this cat know the true value of money? Among living beings cats are ephemeral creatures, and money doesn''t flow like water out of a fountain... I suppose I shouldn''t hand over this much money to her.


    Maybe if I do this under the pretext of a lesson.


    "He, Hehehehe, Boss. Entrust this to me Nyah, with this many funds, I won''t make a mistake Nyah, This time for sure, This time for sure I will definitely find sess Nyah..."


    Rinia''s eyes changed into dor signs.


    Now I truly feel uneasy.


    I guess passing that much money to this fellow is no good.


    I mean, since after this I''m going on a job for Orsted.


    When Ie back Rinia''s debt could be doubled, and she could be living in the basement wearing nothing but rags.


    Or she might be Eris''s real pet, wearing a choker and getting her love.


    "Onii-chan, the cleaning is done."


    There she is.


    It''s Aisha''s turn.


    "Aisha, I have something to request of you."


    "... What?"


    Even though I say that, Aisha is looking at me with a really dissatisfied face. She''s still sulking, it looks like that matter from the other day still isn''t forgiven.


    "I want you to watch over how Rinia uses thepany funds so she doesn''t identally make a big mistake, please support her."


    "... But, I have work to do at home."


    "No need to do it everyday, just do it once every three days."


    "That... Why must I do that?"


    She is ring towards Rinia.


    It looks like, because of the problem from the other day, Aisha doesn''t want to work with Rinia.


    Judging by her attitude, I feel really uneasy if she was around the type of people Rinia tends to attract.


    That would be like an army of insects gathering around the Rafflesia.


    Well, it''s just Aisha feeling reluctant.


    She has her own reasons after all.


    "Because, I know you''re the only one whom I could trust with this kind of job."


    "Why? Is it because I said that Rinia shouldn''t be a maid? Or, is it because of me that the atmosphere inside the house is bad?"


    Aisha with her sulking attitude, ncing at me while she is crouching.


    Usually Aisha is always looking straight into my eyes, but this time she''s avoiding me.


    "That''s not it."


    "..."


    "It is... that if it''s you, if Rinia makes a mistake, you''ll reprimand her immediately right?"


    "But, can I really handle it? I could cause more damage instead..."


    From my view I could see Rinia''s weak face, but let''s ignore her for now.


    "But, it can be said that, your presence will allow Rinia to make full use of her talent, that is for sure."


    "... U~n, so it''s managing her work, it seems like that would really fit me."


    "In other words, your presence is to prevent her mistakes."


    Aisha looked at me with an astonished expression.


    That''s her disappointed expression.


    She didn''t want to make a mistake, that is what her expression said.


    Wait a minute, maybe I said it in the wrong way.


    U~~n...


    "Aisha, I think... Immediately abandoning a person just because they made some mistake, is not a good thing."


    "...U~~n. I understand. That''s really an amazing way of thinking, Onii-chan."


    "Thank you. That way Aisha, when in the future... Aisha encounters a simr case, I don''t want you to be someone who easily abandons others."


    Aisha is a smart child.


    The so-called genius type, who could do well no matter what she does.


    But, because of that, there will be times when the people around her won''t understand what she''s thinking.


    Although the future has changed, she might still be by my side until death.


    But if by chance Aisha leaves the house and tries to find a job somewhere...


    I think Aisha would do well, but there''s a chance that her co-workers would be jealous and exclude her, it wouldn''t be odd for someone like her topletely close herself off from others after something like that.


    As a result, if she''s isted from her family, that would be more than enough reason to be a shut in.


    I think, before she has that opportunity, I want Aisha to learn firsthand by herself.


    Though it''s not something I could teach her... Since I''m bad at socializing myself.


    "Now once again, with the same position as Rinia, won''t you give it another chance?"


    "..."


    Aisha is looking between me and Rinia alternatively.


    Then, she closed her eyes.


    1 second, 2 seconds...


    It looks like she is thinking about something in silence.


    "Is it for my sake?"


    "That''s my intention... Well honestly, I get the feeling that with you being in charge of the support and funds, we could avoid the worst case scenario."


    "I see, thanks for the honest answer."


    Aisha''s eyes opened.


    "Onii-chan, if I reject your request here, would you hate me?"


    "There is no way I would do that. It might be a bit troublesome, but I think it''s okay for you to reject it."


    "..."


    Aisha stretched both her arms out to me timidly.


    When I spread my arms, she immediately gave me a strong hug.


    "I understand. If Onii-chan said so, then I will try to do my best.


    "Thanks."


    Though I feel that I''m being a bit bossy here...


    But, that''s not a mistake.


    With this, I can expect some good results.


    Together with Rinia, doing something in this new job, Aisha should be able learn something.


    She might learn something different from what I expect, but that should be okay.


    I''d like to think so.


    ...By the way Aisha, hasn''t your chest somehow gotten quite big.


    This... might be around a D-cup.


    Although she isn''t that tall, her chest is huge.


    I guess she''s bing a morous woman.


    Just a little more and she will be like Lilia.


    No, I do not care about my little sister''s chest.


    "Thank you, Onii-chan."


    "No, I am the one who needs to say that, thank you for listening to my request."


    "I, will listen to anything that you say Onii-chan."


    Smiling mischievously, Aisha getting her way with me.


    It''s her usual smile.


    Turning towards Rinia with that smile still on her face, Aisha reached out her hand.


    "Like that, let''s work hard together!"


    "Ri, right Nyah!"


    They exchanged a firm handshake.


    These two people who were on bad terms as superior and subordinate...


    Well, let''s forget the past and work hard like this.


    Finally, Aisha made ns for the future, her ideal image, and a speech, then left that ce.


    For now, let''s hope that the next time Ie back nothing terrible has happened.

 Chapter 215: A Company Venture

    <h4>Chapter 215: A Company Venture</h4>


    Part 1


    (!)


    On the topmost floor of the Quagmire Tower.


    There, stood a young knight just entering his 15th year of life, Lionheart, who gripped his sword with a rough breath.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    "Kukuku, what''s wrong Hero, is this the end?"


    Standing before him is a creepy guy, wearing a dark grey colored robe and a suspicious white mask to hide his face.


    "With only that level of skill, did you really think that''s enough to defeat this Great Evil Mage, Rudeu...Ehm, I mean Rudo Ronuma?"


    "Damn, daa~~mn it "


    Clenching his sword, Lionheart forced his heavy foot to take a step forward and swung his sword in an all out attack.


    But, Rudo Ronuma easily parried that attack and pointed his right hand towards Lionheart.


    At that moment, an invisible shock wave ran through the room, blowing Lionheart back from where he stood.


    "Guwaaa?"


    "Ah! Lionheart!"


    A heartbreaking cry could be heard from the woman who was chained in the corner of the room.


    Dressed in a pale pink dress was a lovely woman with a silver cor on her head.


    She is the princess from a small country in the northernnds, Twall, her name is Geltraude.


    "Calm down Princess, I will beat this Pervert rascal immediately! Let''s return to Twall after that...!"


    After encouraging himself with his line, Lionheart forced himself back up onto his tottering feet, and with all his power he turns around to Geltraude to give her a reassuring smile.


    Moreover, Rudo Ronuma is already panicked.


    "Wha, hey, who did just you call Pervert!?"


    "It''s you! To strip the Princess of her panties, moreover WEARING THEM ON YOUR HEAD... KNOW SHAME!"


    "Tha, that''s not true! This, this is my wife''s genuine panties! I wouldn''t do something as impolite as that...!"


    It''s not a matter of whose panties they are.


    Lionheart is thest knight remaining.


    If he is defeated, Princess Geltraude will definitely be Rudo Ronuma''s ything.


    It would only be a matter of time until the Princess'' panties are worn over his head.


    "Uo ~O~o!"


    "Too weak!"


    Seeing Lionheart''s assault, the Evil Magician Rudo Ronuma dodged like a cockroach and thenunched another shockwave attack.


    This has already been repeated many times before.


    "Guh~a... Sheet... Princess, I can''t lose in front of the Princess that I love...!"


    Even though his whole body is battered, Lionheart''s eyes did not lose their fire.


    His mission is one of love, he must defeat Rudo Ronuma.


    "Kukuku, that''s some great loyalty. However, for the king to send so few people to rescue the kidnapped princess, is that really worthy of your loyalty?"


    "This doesn''t have anything to do with the country, I... I... I love the Princess!"


    Lionheart''s heartfelt cry echoed throughout Quagmire Tower.


    Geltraude was so deeply moved, she covered her mouth with her hands and tears began to trickle from her eyes.


    "Uoo~o~o!"


    "Kukuku, what a beautiful love. But, the difference in our ability can''t be ovee with love alone!"


    "Guaa!"


    Lionheart was blown away again by Rudo Ronuma.


    "Shi, sheet... just a bit more...always getting away!"


    "Kukuku, this me you want to beat. I would be extremely weak if I saw a Supard race doll, though the story telling about them in the picture book is different from what the people know...hahahhahahahaha!"


    "!!!"


    Those words made Lionheart stunned.


    Supard race doll, he happens to know about it.


    Before he arrived here a shady fortune teller forced him to listen to his exaggerated fortune, before finally forcing Lionheart to take a Magic race doll.


    He said that it would be useful when the timees... but there is no way it''s true!


    Lionheart leaped to his bag that he threw beside the door.


    And took out a doll from within it.


    The doll of an emerald green haired warrior posed with his white spear!


    And, a picture book that tells about his story!


    "Aaa! That''s, it can''t be!"


    "Yes, it''s a Supard race¨C"


    "No doubt about it, that''s the guy who was judged as a bad guy by the world, but he is actually a gentleman who loves children, also a great hero that overthrew Lace, that''s the doll of Ruijerd Supardia!"


    Lionheart didn''t know that story.


    He didn''t read the book.


    But, the effect was excellent.


    "Ah, crap, my power is diminishing...!"


    "This is it! Lionheart! Now!"


    "Uoo~o~o!"


    Rudo Ronuma staggering.


    Princess Geltraude cried.


    Lionheart rushed, gripping his sword.


    Rudo Ronuma''s already weak right hand pointed toward him, but it''s toote.


    Lionheart sword piercing very deep into Rudo Ronuma''s chest... or not.


    The sound of [gakin] could be heard, it''s the sound of something snapping.


    Under the robe, he wore something also.


    (Ku... so this is also useless ...)


    The next moment, as Lionheart was about to give up.


    "Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    Rudo Ronuma''s sudden death throes could be heard, his whole body was enveloped by light, and he was blown backwards.


    Behind him is the balcony.


    With a thud sound, Rudo Ronuma''s body struck the handrail of the balcony, and while giving an idiotic [Geffu~~u!] voice, he fell from there.


    This is the third floor of the tower.


    If it''s that magician, a fall from this height won''t be enough to kill him.


    The next moment Lionheart thought so and tried to look under the balcony.


    From under the balcony, arge explosion urred.


    The st wave rushed past Lionheart cheeks, causing his hair to be disheveled.


    "?"


    After the explosion subsided, Lionheart tried to look again, and what he saw down there at the bottom of the tower was a hole.


    The trees around where Rudo Ronuma fell are all uprooted, in the center of where the explosion urred, a crater was formed.


    "..."


    Then, Lionheart realized.


    Perhaps, hisst blow just now, destroyed the core of Rudo Ronuma''s armor.


    Because of that his magical power went out of control, and Rudo Ronuma exploded like a balloon popping.


    In other words, he won.


    Lionheart has won.


    "Lionheart ...!"


    "Princess! It''s safe now!"


    Lionheart rushed over to the Princess, and hugged her.


    "Lionheart ...aaa, Lionheart, I believed that you would certainlye to rescue me!"


    "Princess ... I''m aware that for me to fall in love with Princess is something beyond my reach, our social standing is too far apart... but, but..."


    "Aa, something like that didn''t matter for me Lionheart...I... I also love you very much."


    "Princess...Your words just now are too good for me! Well then, let''s return for now!"


    "Yes!"


    The Evil Mage Rudo Ronuma is dead.


    After this, Lionheart is hailed as the hero of this country.


    Given high rank nobility, bing closepanions of the King and the Princess.


    The two of them married, and lived happily ever after.


    The End.


    Part 2


    ¡ª Rudeus''s perspective ¡ª


    "Aa~h! That was a close one."


    The mission this time was to [Match The Young Knight Lionheart and The Small Country Princess Geltraude].


    It looks like their descendants will be useful to Orsted.


    Naturally in case of these two people, even if they love each other, they can''t say it because of the difference in their status.


    The king that knows about their love, and was even cheering them on.


    But, the problem is their lineage, so secretly he nned [Let''s make some situation where Lionheart could be a hero] or something like that, but with Lionheart''s timid nature there''s no way he could make a case for his valor.


    So the king, one way or another, must create a situation for Lionheart to make his stand. So he started a war with the neighboring country and sent Lionheart to the front lines, where of course the timid Lionheart died.


    As a result Princess Geltraude became a political piece, and was married off for political reasons.


    And this series of events were told as a song that was made by Geltraude in herter years.


    A Princess falling in love, to a young knight with a different social standing.


    Knowing that, the king became angry and sent the young knight to the front lines to die.


    The princess didn''t understand what her father was trying to do.


    Anyway, my job this time was to fix their twisted fate, and set Lionheart with Geltraude.


    First, I made contact with the king.


    I made a proposal to kidnap the Princess and confine her in the tower in the middle of the forest at the edge of the country, then he could send Lionheart to help her.


    At first the king doubted me, but after using Ariel''s name, I persuaded him.


    I, as the Evil Mage Rudo Ronuma, kidnapped the Princess.


    Imprisoning the Princess in a tower, handmade by me.


    It''s a cheap structure that would likely fall with a single earthquake, but it''s not a problem for now.


    Before Lionheart started his travel, I, masquerading as a fortune teller, gave him a hint to defeat Rudo Ronuma.


    Taking that opportunity to spread the wonder of the Supard race doll, killing two birds with one stone.


    Later, I returned to the tower, unconcernedly waiting for Lionheart toe and struggle in a hard fight against me before he reversed the situation.


    Though, it sounds easy.


    However, from preparation for negotiations, up to the practice, I did it all by myself.


    Come to think of itter, somehow I feel as if I made it into toorge of a scheme.


    "So tired..."


    Anyway, this mission is also a sess.


    After receiving words of gratitude from Orsted for my work, I''m back to my home.


    After one month, I return to the magic city Sharia.


    This fatigue, I guess it will be healed by Sylphy.


    Watching that young couple being all lovey-dovey, for some reason I want to see Sylphy''s embarrassed expression so much.


    With that, I want to spend the night in a passionate way.


    In order to release my beastly instincts...


    But,tely Sylphy grew ustomed to it, she isn''t embarrassed by it that much anymore.


    The other day, when I thoughtlessly snuck a look while she was changing her clothes, she said "Ah, please hold these pants," and handed them to me.


    There''s not enough of an element of shyness.


    I wish she had said "Really, Rudi is being lewd," or something like that.


    Part 3


    Anyway, I''m finally back home.


    As usual, Beat is opening the door for me,


    Touching Eris''s stomach, groping Sylphy''s ass, patting Lara''s head, licking Sylphy''s ears, my hand getting licked by Leo, and Lucy running away from me...


    I feel relieved when surrounded by my family.


    Come to think of it, in my previous life, when my father came back from his business trip, even though his face looked weary, but seeing his family immediately relieved him, maybe this is how he felt at that time.


    Today is the day when Norn wille home, so while waiting for Norn and Roxy toe back, I think I will spend some leisure time in the living room; while I''m deeply sunken sitting on the sofa.


    Suddenly, I noticed.


    "Ara? Aisha isn''t home today? Did she go shopping?"


    As soon as she heard my question, Lilia''splexion changed.


    Quite theplexion she had there.


    Sylphy''s face, also somehow looked a little worried.


    Eris''s expression is like usual.


    This isn''t a good atmosphere.


    I wonder what''s wrong?


    "That is, recently Aisha is often spending her time outside..."


    Lilia said it in an apologetic tone.


    Outside...


    Oh, I see.


    Which reminds me, thatst time I asked her to support Rinia''s job.


    "That is, actuallyst time I think I asked her to help in some work, isn''t that what she does?"


    "No... though you said it''s work... but, she is associating with some bad looking guys, and it''s still increasing."


    When I heard about bad looking guys, whates to my mind is Mohican styled guys wearing shoulder pads.


    In the world where gasoline is precious, those fellows ride high emission motorcycles while shouting [Ya-Ha].


    Or some colleagues that often gathered around Rinia.


    "Errrr...Rudy. Recently, I see a lot of strange guys inside of the city and nothing can be done to them. They are all wearing ck suits, however, Aisha-chan, is often seen together with those guys."


    It''s still been less than one month since I asked.


    Whatever the circumstances might be, for the city to change this quickly, it seems there isn''t any words about some kind of gathering.


    Moreover, ck suits...


    U~~m.


    She, is soon turning 14 years old.


    Now she is in her puberty phase, rebellious age, the season of Eight grade illness.


    She will rebel and oppose her brother or parents, the years she will be rebutting with cold words.


    Don''t tell me, that by giving her permission to go out has made some kind of cultural shock happen, damn it!, what has actually happened for her to start socializing with those kind of guys.


    "My apologize, Rudeus-sama. I won''t let Aisha do something like this again, when shees home tonight, I''ll scold her properly."


    Ah, so that means she isn''t staying out all night andes home in the morning.


    Well then, if it was like that I could feel relieved for the time being.


    The moment I think that, Sylphy said something strange.


    "But, Aisha-chan said that Rudy already gave her permission to do that."


    "..."


    Got my permission?


    With those words, inside my head the worst kind of scenery unfolded.


    While Rinia is taking the application forms for those gathering inside the warehouse, the thugs give a vulgar smile while they lick their lips.


    Their line of sight is gathered toward the two beautiful girls, Rinia and Aisha that are rooted on the spot.


    Inside the cramped warehouse, that way, they encircled them...


    Of course Rinia''s battle power is high, but only to a general level.


    Thus, she won''t hold if she is overwhelmed by a great number of enemies.


    Come to think of it, even though Aisha is still a child, recently her body has experienced a spurt of growth.


    Mainly her chest, which is in the process of approaching her mother''s.


    And, even from my eyes, as her brother, she is cute.


    A refreshing expression which she inherited from Paul, the effect is doubled to the viewer whenbined with her charming double tooth smile.


    Aaa, forgetting such a simple fact.


    Rinia and Aisha, both of them are beautiful.


    How could I leave them alone with gathering a lot of bad guys?


    Isn''t that the same as throwing fresh meat into a swarm of sharks?


    ... No, I don''t have anything that says that they are a collection of bad guys!


    "Eris, why you didn''t stop her?"


    "...eeh? Why must I do that?"


    Eris tilted her neck.


    Aah, perhaps Eris isn''t that interested in Aisha.


    "Nothing, since those guys must not be that big of a deal."


    No, for Eris, there is no difference between a lion and a cat.


    Even Sylphy and Lilia are concerned about her being surrounded by a lot of bad guys,


    From Eris''s point of view, they may not look that bad, only at the level of being mischievous boys.


    No, do not rely on Eris.


    She is pregnant now.


    Besides, I''m the one who''s pulling the strings.


    It''s my responsibility.


    "... I see, it looks like I must resolve this myself."


    Since I didn''t particrly tell Aisha who to hang out with, I won''t me her.


    Even the so called ¡¸A Lot of Bad Looking Guys¡¹, if I talk to them they might actually turn out to be good guys.


    But, there is something called limit to everything.


    After all Aisha is still underage, she might be treated as some kind of convenient woman by some of her colleagues, as her older brother, I think it''s my duty to give her some help.


    I think, Paul will also do the same thing.


    No, I think Paul is also ssified as the [Bad Looking Guys].


    "Do you know their hangout?"


    "I''ll show you."


    Said Eris immediately.


    But, she is pregnant.


    She can''t go no matter what.


    If a fight broke out, it will surely turn into something dangerous which is not good.


    "I''ll go too."


    Sylphy volunteering herself, but I shook my head.


    "... No, I will go alone for the time being."


    Assuming the worst case happened... Besides, if nothing bad has happened, there is no need to trouble them.


    So, first, I have to move alone, to see the situation.


    Thinking so, I leave my house again as soon as I came, I''m moving in the direction of Aisha''s hangout.


    Part 4


    Sylphy told me the directions.


    Third Street of the adventurers district.


    Far from the main street, there is the ce.


    It''s a splendid two-story building, made of anti-magic brick.


    Its shape is simr to an adventurer guild, or a tavern.


    But, there is some kind of different feeling with thetest addition of a sign painted with ck ink, in the middle of that sign is the mark of a ferocious tiger.


    As I was about to go inside, the doors opened, and what appeared from inside the room were menpletely dressed in ck.


    All members are wearing the same ck coat, with the same lucky tiger mark as the sign on the door attached on their backs.


    And for some reason, they were carrying things like hoes and sickles.


    "Ssha! I~tsuzo~o~o! Raa~a!"


    "Ooosssuuuu!"


    While they''re shouting their full of fighting spirit yells, they passed without taking a nce at me, till they disappeared along the main street.


    So scary.


    That, they absolutely won''t do something like cheering for a baseball game right?


    Without a doubt, they will usually practice battle against lions in nude while shouting ¡¸Tiger is stronger than Lion!¡¹.


    That was dangerous, I guess it''s okay now.


    No, thanks to Orsted''s training I''ve also be stronger recently.


    As a precaution, I also wore the Magic Armor from the office.


    So it will be all right. Definitely all right.


    Therefore I won''t lose against these degree of thugs.


    I can''t afford to back down now.


    That cute Aisha together with such rough fellows in a ce like this.


    No matter how clever she is, Aisha is still powerless against them.


    She alwayses home at night, but I wonder what happens during the day...


    One cannot look for help.


    Even in a case where many opponentse out.


    It''s all right. Now is the time to use the tactics against a great number of enemies.


    After countering with three punches, turn back for a moment, then counter one punch with three punches again.


    "E, Excuse me ..."


    Opening the doors, I''m entering the building.


    Immediately arriving at the lobby... I guess.


    A spacious room, with barrels lined up at fixed intervals.


    Why barrels, I can''t think of any reason for that.


    But they''re using barrels as a substitute for the tables.


    cing liquor bottles on the barrels, they''re leisurely enjoying their drinks.


    This ce is like a bar.


    However, there is one thing that certainly makes it different from a normal bar.


    Everyone inside, they''re wearing the same identical ck coat with the mark of the tiger on their back simr to the group I just saw outside.


    Look so~ dangerously scary.


    "Have some kind of business here?"


    I then noticed, from inside someone from the beast race with a Lion face was approaching me.


    He was taller than me, even his width wasrger.


    His ck coat making [PichiPichi] sounds is bulging and almost torn off.


    It appears he has a wonderful amount of muscle, and I''m sure that it''s his pride.


    But, fighting force isn''t determined by the amount of the muscle alone.


    Even President Orsted and Ruijerd didn''t look as macho and strong as him.


    "Eeeerr, that, my younger sister, I''vee to meet her but, is she really here?"


    But, mannerse first.


    For example, if this person is someone strong who loves to quarrel, then I must make him overlook me.


    Honorifics in the first meeting, that is the secret of my sess in this world.


    It doesn''t mean that I''m scared of him.


    "Sister ...?"


    While this beast race frowned with a doubtful face, he looked over the lobby.


    Looking at it calmly, there are many guys wearing ck coat, as well as many women.


    They don''t particrly look like bad guys, none of them has the look of a veteran warrior.


    At least, magic university student is one rank above them in terms of their tough look.


    Bad looking guys... I''m really wondering, are they really bad?


    Anyway, it looks like among everyone inside, Aisha isn''t one of them.


    "Pardon my impoliteness..."


    After noticing me, that Beast guy brought his face closer to mine.


    Hey- what is this! Stop it!


    Hey you, what kind of ce is this?


    I, I''m acquainted with Orsted you know!


    From his position the man didn''t move at all, only his nose was moving while sniffing me.


    It seems my smell is bad.


    Or something like that, how embarrassing.


    "...?"


    The man, while sniffing me raises his eyebrows.


    "...!"


    And, he is staring at my face intently, [thud] he took two steps back and fell on his behind.


    Dangerous, it looks like I''m very smelly right now.


    Which reminded me that I hadn''t taken a bath yet since I came home.


    "You, could it be, Aisha-san?"


    So the man asked me.


    It looks like, my identity is discerned from my smell for the time being.


    "Ah, Yes! I''m the one called Rudeus Greyrat. My younger sister... does Aisha happen to be here?"


    How could I have forgotten, self introduction is also important.


    Naming oneself, to make clear about your affiliation, is also the first important step ofmunication.


    Incidentally, it looks like my name is quite famous in this city.


    I guess by introducing myself, it put some kind of restraint.


    "Swo~sh"


    As soon as I said my name, the atmosphere instantly changed.


    The people that could hear my name, all of the members, now turn their head toward me.


    "Greyrat ..."


    "Then he is ..."


    "To think that the day to meet him someday finally came......"


    Somehow I could perfectly feel the atmosphere of being away.


    This looks bad.


    This sensation, somehow made me feel a little nostalgic.


    Like when I was apologizing long ago to some group when Eris made a big ruckus with them, that kind of feeling.


    Maybe, it''s already toote and Eris already beat them once.


    Nn? So, then why didn''t Aishae back?


    Ah, perhaps, they already gave Aisha some detailed instructions.


    Oioi, then, Aisha is here by her own will?


    Impossible.


    Certainly, they must have used some kind of threat.


    Sheet, how could I made such a blunder, to give out my name.


    Maybe it''s alright if I named myself as Mysterious Masked Magician, Rudo Ronuma.


    In other words, there is no point in arguing over it.


    "... he is the, the president!"


    "... the president!"


    "President Rudeus ...!"


    When I begin to think about that.


    The people began to surround me, and lowered their heads.


    From standing at attention, they bowed 45 degrees toward me.


    Everyone started doing that all at once.


    What is this?.


    "Ee~rrr"


    Looking, at the beast race youth earlier, he was showing me the top of his head.


    "Inexcusable, for not having even known President''s face..."


    "Eh?"


    "This way please, I will take you to the adviser."


    "Adviser? Ah, Yes."


    Normally in this situation it would not be wise to follow him...


    But to see what''s inside I must follow this Beast race youth whose muscles extend even to his tail.


    He will guide me, for now I''ll follow him.


    "Go on ahead."


    Climbing the stairs, I was guided towards the innermost part of the building.


    It''s a dim room with the curtain closed.


    The wall is decorated with a portrait of an enigmatic looking ikemen (handsome guy), such a weird room.


    At that ce, that guy stopped.


    In that ce, resides the number one bad guys in this city.


    Those two were also wearing the same kind of ck coats.


    Furthermore, they''re wearing white mufflers on their necks even though it will be summer soon, and inside this closed and dim room, they''re wearing sunsses.


    Dressed like that they''re sitting facing each other, counting gold coins with a sinister grin and a smile.


    "Nyahahahahaha. As I thought, purchasing sunsses was the correct choice after all. The radiance from these good coins will surely make me blind Nya!"


    That one isughing aloud while giving the sinister smile.


    Because of the lighting effect, I could even see her teeth shining gold from all the coins.


    I can''t recognize her face because of the sunsses...


    But there''s no mistake, the eyes behind those sses are dor signs.


    Her eyes are done for.


    "E~r, this is this month''s payment nya!"


    "U~mu"


    And, nodding her head, is also a young girl wearing sunsses.


    She, also sitting on a chair, was swaggering with a bossy attitude like some kind of important person.


    In such a posture, she proudly raised her hand and received a bag of gold coins from the first woman.


    It seems the number of the gold coins is around ten pieces.


    Judging from the appearance, it''s not Asura gold coin, but Ranoa Kingdom gold coin that are usually used and seen in this area.


    The young girl proceeded to count its number, then threw the gold coins in a gold bag that was in the vicinity.


    And, [sarasara] wrote the amount of money on a piece of paper and signed it with her signature, then returned it to the first person.


    "U~mu, certainly."


    "Of course Nya! "


    "And then?"


    The young girl, giving a signal to the woman with her chin.


    "Nyahehehe, and this is the adviser fee Nya!"


    The woman picking some gold coins from the tower of gold coins on top of the table, and passing it to the young girl.


    5... No, 6 coins.


    "Here, even after this please keep giving your support Nya?"


    "Of course"


    "Nyafuhihihi, Adviser-sama is so evil Nyah."


    "He~h, not as evil as Rinia-san."


    While a bad smile raised from the young girl''s lips, she received a different money bag from the one gold bag that she was handed earlier.


    Then, that gold bag immediately disappeared into her cleavage.


    "Ah!"


    Then, they noticed the Beast race youth and me.


    "Chief Rinia, Adviser Aisha. President Rudeus ising for inspection."


    The two people that were dressed like mafia bosses were Aisha and Rinia.


    Part 5


    I was sitting on the nearby sofa.


    Aisha and Rinia sat right in front of me.


    "This, how did it turn out like this?"


    For now, I will try to listen to what really happened.


    Someone must exin this, I have that kind of feeling.


    Certainly, I ordered Aisha and Rinia to collect the people in the city.


    But, the building that I lent them for that purpose isn''t here,


    And I never said to them to make those guys put on ck coats, and the number of people gathering here already surpassed my assumption.


    "U~m, I''m really doing it ording to what you said Onii-chan, to gather people, and then use the gathered people to start a new business."


    "... hoo, tell me in detail."


    Then Aisha exined it to me.


    Everything that happened since then, immediately after Aisha and Rinia gathered the people.


    Then, focused in gathering the students and graduates from the magic university, and adventurers guild, they seeded in gathering 30 people right away.


    Suddenly they had 30 people.


    That''s when they became concerned, the warehouse that I bought became cramped in no time.


    So Aisha made her move, she sold the warehouse on the same day;


    Using her connections to recruit sponsors, it looks like they managed to rent this building.


    By the way, it looks like Zanoba and Cliff are their sponsors.


    The portrait hanging in this room, is my portrait that was drawn by Zanoba.


    Too much beautification, it almost didn''t resemble me.


    "But, as I thought they simply gathered here, they didn''t have any sense of unity at all. We must do something regrly."


    With the number of people that gathered, and the number of days till I return.


    Unless one gives direction in what they will do, it seemed they would scatter immediately.


    So, Aisha went to the Sky Castle to get some advice from Nanahoshi.


    Taking the whistle to call Perugius from the table inside my room, she summoned Arumanfi.


    After giving her greeting to Perugius, she got some advice from Nanahoshi.


    "Eh? You met Perugius-sama?"


    "Yeah. That person is so cool."


    To go to such a scary ce without my knowledge.


    If she offended him, her life would''ve been forfeit.


    No, that person is very lenient, I guess he won''t do something so childish against a minor.


    If she innocently said that he is cool, Sylvaril too will be nice to her.


    "Then?"


    ording to Nanahoshi''s rmendation, what we need is [Uniform] and [Manner].


    If everyone is wearing the same clothes, it will create a sense of solidarity.


    After aplishing that, even without doing anything, they won''t scatter.


    Furthermore, by teaching the troops about some correct manners, they will boost their sense of faith in the business and easily gain their trust.


    Aisha, moving ording to Nanahoshi''s advice, from her acquaintance of a clothes shop, she bought a stockpile of cheap clothes.


    And the one they had a quantity of was this gloomy ck coat.


    Aisha, without thinking too much about it, bought them.


    She purchased yellow cloth with her own money, then it looks like she sewed rat marks into them one-by-one.


    A rat mark.


    Because I''m a Greyrat, so it''s a rat.


    Because of the ck cloth on the yellow shirt, I was almost certain that it was a tiger mark.


    Isn''t that nice, that tiger mark over there is so cool, I could almost say that.


    Anyway after they''re wearing same the identical garments, Aisha taught them how to bow.


    The same one I''m most skillful at, a respectful bow of 45 degrees. Otherwisemonly known as OJIGI.


    After all of them memorized that, they would be known as a courteous organization.


    Thus, it''s the beginning of theplete formation of a group of people in ck clothes.


    After that, Aisha thought about what these guys could do.


    However, majority of the beast race here is actually yearning for Rinia.


    They didn''t have any talent except forbat, their hobby is muscle training, and many of them don''t know their alphabet or numbers, let alone how to read.


    Although there are some smart guys among them, the ratio of smart guys to muscle heads is only 1 percent.


    Taking advantage of that fact, the only thing that came to mind was forming a mercenarypany.


    Thus, it was decided that they will form a mercenarypany.


    Then, the name of the group was also decided.


    Using the pseudonym that I always use, it''s named [Rudo Mercenary Company].


    But, this ce is in the Magic Triumvirate.


    And, in the middle of these 3 countries, Magic city Sharia is rtively peaceful.


    Without any experience in war, it would take time for them to prepare.


    Facing these circumstances, Aisha devised a new n, the one so-called as Bodyguard business.


    With fixed amount of money for the fixed amount of time, thepany dispatches several mercenaries.


    Out of the several people dispatched, the one with the best head for battle is selected as themander.


    Also, if one of the mercenaries is injured or dies, then another mercenary is immediately dispatched to rece them.


    As it''s said, the bodyguard is bound by their contract.


    It''s definitely not a gangster organization.


    Absolutely not a gangster organization.


    "So if we start with that kind of work, things like fame will instantlye."


    Rinia is a Dedorudia princess indeed.


    Strangely this mercenary business could easily gain trust, there are also good rtionships between the members, and with Aisha promoting it they instantly became famous.


    After 14-15 days from the start of business, they received contracts from the Knight of Rania Kingdom, the head of the Magic Guild, and the Magic Tool Workshop.


    Registered beginner members also increased at the same time, now, nearly 50 people in ck suits are loitering around this town.


    From adventurers and order of the knights, students, cksmith, to magic tool shop, various upational factions exist in this city, of course quarreling and brawling also often happens.


    Hence,es the existence that stands on the neutral side to protect them. The cracks between each faction demand such an existence.


    But one wrong move and the mercenaries themselves will be a new faction...


    But Aisha thinks it''s okay, because they receive various jobs from various factions without giving any special treatment.


    "Because of that, my payment is separated from the money we paid toward thepany, we gained more profit than I thought."


    "Really Nya, to think that we could earn this much money for thepany Nya. We''re honest fellows Nya."


    For the time being.


    There is little difference from being an adventurer and being a bodyguard.


    In the month since theunch, it seems they''ve earned a decent amount, and their cash flow has already stabilized.


    The individual pay isn''t thatrge of course, it will still take some time for Rinia to clear her debt.


    However, with the business as it is now, it''s still possible to expand.


    After gathering the capital, we could expand or start a new business, Rinia might be able to pay off her debt in one go.


    And if that''s the case, by the time Rinia pays down around half her debt, I could probably write a cancetion of debt letter. I''m not particrly attached to money anyway.


    Honestly, I was expecting them to do somethingpletely different.


    What they''ve created is very different from my expectations, but they''ve been sessful, so it''s okay.


    I mean, even I didn''t expect it to be going this well right now.


    The secret of sess, I guess it''s because of Aisha''s management.


    Giving her the role to keep an eye on thepany fund has paid off.


    This genius girl has finally be serious, no mistake about it, it just will take a little more time.


    I mean, like this she''ll start doing everything more seriously.


    "But Aisha, to think that you were this fond of money..."


    "Eh, it''s not like that!"


    Unintentionally I said it with a sigh, because of that unexpected line Aisha is pouting and looks somewhat displeased.


    "The one I love is Onii-chan! Because Onii-chan told me to do so, I''m working very hard right?"


    "Aisha..."


    Her eyes are sparkling...


    So cute~~.


    I feel relieved that I don''t feel anything toward my little sister.


    "Also, it will be worrying if this cat ends up back at home."


    Ah, so that''s her real intention.


    Though I feel that their rtionship was looking good a while ago, I wonder if the reality isn''t like that?


    No, that is that, this is this.


    "Regardless of what happened, well done!"


    "Ehehe, Thank you"


    When I patted her head, she gave a satisfied smile.


    Anyway.


    With this, we could expect Rinia to pay her debt.


    With this, guys that have business acumen who could do office jobs will surelye.


    A clerk for Orsted''s office, and also we could hire a talented merchant to handle Ruijerd doll marketing.


    To think things could progress this quickly in only a month.


    As expected of Aisha.


    I might have been underestimating her true ability.


    "But, because Lilia is a little worried, we must talk a bit when we get back home."


    "E~~, since mother''s being so stubborn, she didn''t want to hear my exnation. I-I want to try a little longer doing this job."


    "It''s okay. I will specially ask her, and give a proper exnation."


    If someone is forced to do things against their will, it won''t usually end well, but this experience has actually motivated her.


    If the person herself is this motivated, then let''s see how things go for a while longer.


    I mean, right now she is about to witness the fruits of her efforts, it''s not like she is putting this in a more important position than her maid job at home.


    "I understand. I will believe you, Onii-chan. Since Onii-chan is so naive towards mother, can you really give a proper exnation?"


    "Ah."


    Thus, I obtained subordinates.


    The name is the [Rudo Mercenary Company].


    My first subordinates.


    After this I could finally use my subordinates.


    My dream expanded.


    Part 6


    "Ah, that''s right boss!"


    When I was about to go back home with Aisha tagging along, Rinia suddenly called out to me.


    "What?"


    "While you were working, a letter from the Great Forest CAME Nyah!"


    Hou~, from the Great Forest.


    I wonder if it''s from Pursena?


    While thinking that, Rinia handed me the letter.


    It''s addressed to Rinia, so the seal is already opened.


    There is no sender name.


    And yet, why does Rinia know that this letter came from the Great Forest?


    I wonder if it''s from the smell?


    Without waiting I immediately took the letter, and read what''s written in there.


    "...!"


    What''s written in there, there isn''t any date or season of the year.


    Just a single line.


    Written in beast godnguage.


    [Grave Situation, Holy Beast-sama has disappeared! Urgent Search ASAP!]


    "Well, it looks like Holy Beast-sama''s disappearance has be a problem Nya~"


    With her hand folded behind her head, Rinia said that whileughing [Nyahahaha].


    "..."


    I decided to go to the Great Forest.


    To apologize to the beast race while bringing a box of cake.


    ''Rudo Mercenaries''


    President: Rudeus Greyrat.


    Representative Director: Rinia Dedorudia.


    Adviser and vice president: Aisha Greyrat.


    Company Employees: 50 people


    Main Company: ORSTED Corp. branchpany


    Sponsor: Silent Seven Star.

 Chapter 216: Revisiting Doldia Village

    <h4>Chapter 216: Revisiting Doldia Vige</h4>


    Part 1


    The summary so far: Holy Beast-sama''s matteres first


    Three members will go to the Great Forest: Rinia, Holy Beast Leo and me.


    Eris also wanted to tag along, but as one would expect, her stomach had already be quite big, so she refrained.


    Because her toy, which is me, is often lost [going to work]. Recently, Eris has been saving quite an amount of stress.


    She''d probably be happy if I managed to bring back another Beast race child as my recement [sacrifice] fresh from their tribe, because they have plenty.


    Rinia had the opposite reaction and said [I don''t want to go, I will only end up working under Pursena in that case], but if I was the only one that went, they won''t be very convinced. So her role is convincing them.


    The truth is, right after Leo was summoned, I wanted to send a letter to them butpletely forgot about it.


    Such a failure.


    Well despite the stubborn Beast race, I am an adult now...


    It won''t end up likest time.


    This time, I''ve already prepared a long and strong argument and will bring Rinia and Leo with me.


    Because of this trip, the mercenarypany has been left to Aisha.


    The management itself won''t be a problem, since originally, Aisha handled it by herself.


    Also, thepany employees that originally only relied on Rinia are now starting to respect Aisha.


    Since this is only a short and temporary trip, there won''t be any problems.


    Honestly, with this trip, the schedule for Orsted''s jobs has been put a bit out of order.


    But, such things will be the root of evil in the distant future, so it''s better to take care of it in its early stages.


    If we don''t do this ASAP, they will only be more enraged as time passes.


    And one yearter, it won''t be strange if hordes of the beast race suddenlye and challenge me to a war.


    That would be very troublesome.


    However, I will try to persuade them, rather than make them face Orsted''s scary face. I will bring Leo as mywyer, and Orsted will be in charge of my home defense in the meantime.


    Thanks to my appearance, many of his strategic ys are going smoothly, so it looks like there won''t be any problems for now.


    Even though I say that...


    I don''t have a magic teleportation circle in our office''s basement that''s connected to the Dorudia Vige.


    The magic teleportation circle in our office''s basement that leads to the Great Forest is quite a distance from Dorudia Vige.


    Regarding that matter, it''s time to request Perugius''s help and at the same time thank him for the matter with Aisha.


    It''s possible that he knows about the abandoned transfer magic circle in the ancient ruins in the northern part of the Great Forest.


    Part 2


    When I came to greet him and ask for his assistance, Perugius was sitting on his throne surrounded by Sylvaril and his other 10 familiars as usual.


    One familiar is missing, but it''s already well-known that he dispatched one of his familiars to Ariel''s pce as his ambassador.


    "So to the Great Forest, huh?"


    "Is there any problem?"


    "Nope, did you want to go there immediately?"


    "I think it''s better if we move as soon as possible."


    When I tell Perugius about my business in the Great Forest, he puts on a perplexed face. But that''s only for a moment ¨C he immediately gives a nod to my request.


    Does he really forgive me for using him as a substitute for a taxi?


    As I thought, Perugius-sama is really a generous person.


    "Even so, the Holy Beast huh... That''s made me remember unpleasant memories."


    Perugius is looking at Leo. Somehow, he made aplicated face.


    He should have known that the being I summoned was Holy Beast-sama, but this is their first meeting.


    Even when he is under Perugius''s gaze, Leo is sitting still with a calm face.


    Rather, the one who is getting scared is Rinia.


    It looks like even though she has already met him once with Aisha, she isn''t quite used to Perugius''s presence yet.


    "The other day, it seems my little sister gave you a little trouble."


    "I don''t mind. She is a clever person, and I don''t dislike such a person."


    It looks like Aisha was forgiven. While waving his hand, Perugius''s expression looks like he is in a good mood.


    When I see that he really means it and doesn''t have any ill intentions, it looks like Aisha was well epted.


    "By the way, it seems like your daughter has already been born."


    "Yes, did you hear that from Aisha?"


    "U~mu. Isn''t it a nice thing that it isn''t a green haired male?"


    Perugius said so with his inquiring voice.


    "... Yes. I feel relieved that she isn''t Lace''s reincarnation."


    Hearing my answer, Perugius directs his smile at me.


    "Ho~u. Did you already hear about the ancient Dragon race reincarnating from Orsted?"


    "Yes."


    "If that is the case, just remember this: If your son is Lace''s reincarnation, I will hunt him down to the bitter end."


    Saying that, Perugius smiled while baring his teeth at me.


    Scary.


    "...As for me, I hope that won''t happen."


    I''m not sure about my current stance on Lace, as I''m not ready for such a matter.


    ording to Orsted''s story, he is the oldest surviving warrior from an ancient Dragon race who continues a very, very long battle against Hitogami.


    If that is the case, as far as that matter is concerned, he is my ally.


    However, that''s only as far as concerning how to defeat Hitogami. Aside from that, we''re in different factions. As far as deceiving Ruijerd and being an enemy of Perugius is concerned, Lace is my enemy.


    If he''s born as my son, I don''t know how I would face such a problem.


    Well, it''s not like I must worry too much about this matter.


    Where, when, and whom Lace is reincarnated to, Orsted will definitely tell me when the time hase.


    Although my appearance caused a wide array of other possible futures...


    Yeah, about Lace''s strong fate, I don''t think I will have any influence on it.


    "Thinking about how you and I would be baring our fangs against each other though, if Lace is about to be reincarnated, it would be nice if you came here first to discuss that matter with us."


    After Perugius says that tofort me, he stands up from his throne.


    He doesn''t continue that discussion with me.


    But, from his talk and that mood, it''s not likely he would leave Lace alone.


    There''s a possibility that he would change from his usual kind manner and suddenly go for the kill.


    "Well then, the preparation for this magic teleportation circle will take quite a while. In the meantime, you can rest in one of my castle''s rooms."


    After saying that, Perugius left his throne room.


    Part 3


    It takes a while to prepare the magic teleportation circle.


    Thus, I went to greet Nanahoshi, but she wasn''t in her usual room.


    I asked Yuruzu-san, who was walking down the corridor just now, where she was, and it seems that she is currently deep in the study of applications of magic teleportation circles.


    I hear that there are many important things that she needs to memorize.


    I believe that it is something that will need my cooperation but...


    For the time being, I will leave the homemade potato chips and the salted Onigiri in her room.


    Herfort food.


    After that, I moved to the private room that was assigned for us, and waited for the magic teleportation circle to be readied.


    Rinia''s eyes glow brightly when she sees this ultra wonderful room, and she immediately jumps into the soft and fluffy looking sofa.


    "Haa~... Putting Boss aside, Aisha sure is fearless Nya, to be able to speak on equal ground with such a scary person Nya..."


    Riniained while stretching her body.


    I don''t know what kind of conversation happened between Aisha and Perugius.


    But I think Aisha hasn''t caused any problems since Perugius isn''t in a bad mood.


    But, because Aisha would sometimes identally be blunt (open) about her real intentions.


    I''m a little worried.


    ... There might be some kind of plotting behind the scenes.


    "Rinia. He''s not a peer. My position is below him. As for forgiving Aisha''s somewhat impolite way of speech, it''s because Perugius-sama is a very generous person."


    "Is that so? Afraid of boss'' boss that Dragon God person perhaps? Though I haven''t met him, he''s very scary right? He even made Cliff tremble in fear Nya."


    "Shut it! No way that could be true!"


    Because I''m unaffected by Orsted''s curse, unlike you.


    As for this conversation, it will all be directly transmitted straight to Perugius.


    The tea or the dust-cloth might contain a hidden camera...


    Seriously...


    While we''re having such a conversation, the time passes, and Sylvaril appears with a somewhat sullen mood.


    As I thought, she heard our conversation.


    "Since Perugius-sama is a very generous person, he truly considers Rudeus-sama one of his best friends."


    That word perfectly nailed me in my heart.


    Of course, I knew from her tone.


    This idiot cat just said something that isn''t supposed to be said.


    Well~, to think that Perugius-sama thinks of me as his friend is quite an honor.


    While I''m saying these ttering lines, though a bit tant, Sylvaril''s sullen mood isn''t even fixed one bit.


    "...Since the preparations are finished, pleasee with me."


    Because of Sylvaril''s sullen mood, we''re urged outside the room.


    With her as our guide, we moved towards the Sky Castle''s basement.


    We also used this darkbyrinth-like ce when teleporting to the Magic Continent.


    There, in one of the rooms with dim lighting stood two people, Perugius and Nanahoshi.


    In front of them, as usual, is a transfer magic circle carved there.


    But, for some reason, the transfer magic circle isn''t shining.


    It seems it isn''t activated yet.


    While I was wondering what was wrong, Nanahoshi was standing nearby carrying a magic crystal in each of her hands.


    She takes a deep breath.


    "The practical use is still the same as usual, but always follow the proper rules."


    "Yes..."


    While Nanahoshi says that, shees closer to the transfer magic circle.


    "Rudeus, step in here. If this fails, then please forgive me."


    With a face filled with a tensed expression, Nanahoshi signals me to step into the magic circle.


    It seems that, this time Nanahoshi will be the one who activates the magic circle.


    Guinea pig for practical ss?


    I won''t voice anyints. Since we were the ones that asked for help.


    "Sylvaril, did you already give them the map?"


    "I''m sorry master, I forgot about that matter."


    With Perugius''s words, Sylvaril takes a single piece of paper from her bosom and gives it to me.


    I take a look at the contents after received it from her.


    Confirming the position of the ce, I see Dorudia Vige is located at the edge of the map, and our current transfer point is in one of the ancient ruins.


    It will take around half a day to get to the Dorudia vige from our position.


    Perhaps because it is located in the forest, it seems pretty close...


    For now, I will try to show it to Rinia.


    "Ah! If it was from this ce, I already know Nya. It''s okay, it is pretty close Nya."


    And, that was her reply.


    If that''s the case, it seems it is going to be okay.


    Nheless, it''s already been ten years since I went to that ce, so it''s better if I leave navigation to the local resident.


    I mean, Sylvaril-san.


    If Perugius hadn''t mentioned the map, it looks as if you would have had no intention to give the map to me.


    That''s not good, that''s quite a dark personality.


    I''ll tell on you to Perugius-sama...


    "Well then, begin."


    "Yes."


    Nanahoshi squats on the ground near the transfer magic circle with a magic crystal in both of her hands. She starts writing something on the ground with a brush.


    "Be prepared for the worst, you will only have a moment after the magic circle is activated. Once you get to the other side, take care of yourselves, is that clear?"


    "?...Yes"


    While the process continued, I reflexively replied to Perugius''s words.


    ...I guess it''s a countermeasure against monster swarms.


    Oh wait a minute.


    Could it be, now is that time of the year?


    "Ah! Wai¡ª"


    Coincidentally, Rinia also realizes it at the same time as me.


    However, by the time we noticed, Nanahoshi had already finished the preparations.


    On the ground where she wrote with a brush previously, she ced her magic crystals there.


    As soon as we said that, the magic circle that was only dimly lit before released a brilliant light, and my body is immediately sucked into the magic circle.


    Part 4


    "Uwaph!"


    By the time I noticed it, my body is already submerged in the water.


    I was soaked up to my stomach where I was standing on the magic teleportation circle.


    Instantly after that, the magic circle lost its brilliant light.


    "Nya! As I thought, it was the rainy season now!"


    While Rinia is busy screaming like that, I''m carrying Leo.


    Leo is being carried like baggage, it''s only natural, afterall his whole body would be underwater.


    It''s regrettable though, the box full of cake also got wet.


    The water temperature is cold.


    If we didn''t find somewhere dry soon, we would definitely catch a cold.


    Well, even themon cold could be cured immediately with detoxification magic.


    While I was looking for stairs to the upper level, I noticed the stairs going up were missing.


    If it was like that, then...


    I summoned a spirit of light to be our torch and searched around the room for stairs leading down.


    It looks like this room is the top floor of the structure, so it couldn''t bepletely flood.


    "Boss, nyease do something!"


    "Keep your mouth shut and wait a moment."


    As for now, it''s better if we go to a higher ce first.


    With the water level of this ce, there should be no water at the area above here.


    While thinking that, I created stairs on the surface of the wall with earth magic, I continue creating it till it reached the ceiling.


    "Fu~h!"


    After destroying it with magic, the ceiling became an exit.


    I went outside.


    Downpour of rain.


    Surveying the surrounding scenery, it is just huge trees after huge trees lined up one after another, looking up, the sky is not visible due to the dense foliage.


    Below, the whole area is flooded by a stream of muddy water.


    It''s like the scenery of an illusionary forest in the middle of a river.


    No doubt about it, this is the Great Forest.


    Currently, I''m standing on top of the ruins.


    Almost all of the ruin is submerged by the flood.


    "That was dangerous Nyah, what will we do after this Nyah? We didn''t consider this season Nyah."


    Rinia also came up with Leo.


    "We could walk above the frozen water, or travel by creating a ship with magic."


    "Ooo, as expected of boss Nyah."


    "But, I don''t know the way to Dorudia in this rain."


    "Achishi, I also, with it being like this, don''t nyow the way..."


    Yeah.


    After all, this ruin is submerged up to the top floor.


    The depth of water, it''s about 5 meters.


    Anything that could be considered andmark is likely submerged.


    "Wha, what do we do nya?"


    "How about waiting till the end of the rainy season in this ce?"


    "After rainy season is finished, it''s mating season Nya, and then, Achishi I may be of use Nyah."


    I see. Mating season, huh.


    Rather than being at my house, I''m in the middle of traveling, there''s a high chance I can''t contain my urges.


    I might end up making a move with anyone as long as it''s good.


    Oh wait, how about going back to Sharia again, then borrowing some magic item from Orsted...


    "Wan!"


    And, just now Leo barked.


    While stretching his chest, he is looking toward me.


    I guess he''s trying to make some sort of request.


    "Is that true Nya?!"


    Rinia is answering him.


    "Wan!"


    "As expected of Holy Beast-sama Nyah!"


    Leo barking and, Rinia responding to him.


    I''m d that I brought Rinia along.


    As I thought, Bau ¡ð n Gal is necessary.


    "What is it, Rinia?"


    "He said [I know the way to the vige, just prepare the ship] Nyah."


    "Ooo, I see."


    As expected of Holy Beast-sama.


    While thinking that, I made a ship with earth magic.


    Because I created it with the magic arts, the amount of magical power used for it is quite massive.


    But, while I made it as durable as possible, I also made it''s weight as light as possible.


    So that it could maintain its durability I shaped it like a honeb, I trapped some air in the hollowed part inside so it will have more buoyancy when we ride it.


    While considering that factor, the ship is finallypleted after an hour.


    It''s shaped like a clumsily made square raft.


    Well it''s floating well, and the driving force is by magical power.


    So there won''t be any problem.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    "Boss... Is this thing really safe Nya? Is your magical power enough Nya? It won''t sink in the middle of the journey Nyight?"


    "The chance for that is impossible, and we will take a rest on the top of the trees on the way to the vige."


    While saying that, I hopped onto the raft.


    It''s a little unstable, but that could easily be fixed in the middle of the journey.


    "Ugh, I feel rather uneasy Nya..."


    "Wan!"


    "Ah! Boss, go in that nyirection."


    "OK. Well then, let''s advance."


    I began to propel the raft by manipting the current in the direction Holy Beast-sama Leo pointed.


    Part 5


    Two dayster.


    We arrived at Dorudia Vige.


    The distance wasn''t that far actually, but we were getting attacked by monsters from the water along the way, so we got a bit lost.


    The good thing was that Millis [Holy Sword Road] isn''t washed away by the flood, if it was also washed away then maybe we would have been stranded along the way for another ten days.


    "Hey, Look!"


    "It''s Holy Beast-sama!"


    "Tell Gyes right now!"


    Dorudia Vige, the vigers immediately went into an uproar when they saw us.


    Warriors gathered with a Wa Wa as if we stirred a beehive.


    Everyone is armed.


    "It''s a man from the Human race..."


    "Don''t tell me, he''s kidnapped..."


    "Ah,e to think of it, 10 years ago there was a kidnapping spree incident..."


    As the raft got closer and closer, the vige warriors became more and more vignt.


    Their atmosphere seemed to indicate that if we continue approaching them, they will immediately restrain us without question.


    What should we do now? If they capture us, they''ll just toss us into prison in our most majestic outfits, our birthday suits.


    While I was feeling uneasy, Rinia stood up.


    "Hello everyone. Gyes Dedorudia''s daughter, Rinia Dedorudia has returned Nya!"


    "Eh?"


    When Rinia said her name, the vige warriors suddenly became stiff.


    And, after looking intently at Rinia''s face, they simultaneously began sniffing.


    "It''s true, she is rted¨C"


    "That girl, she''s already this big."


    "Twelve, or has it been already thirteen years?"


    My chest now is filled with a nostalgic atmosphere.


    I think it''s okay to feel relieved now, but instantly after I was thinking that...


    "You! I heard about you from Pursena!"


    "Bing a whatever merchant!"


    "¨Cfulfill your duty to the vige!"


    Such jeering came flying around.


    "Aaaaaa, As I thought! Boss turn back the ship! Please turn back Nyah!"


    Ignoring what Rinia said, I continue to drive the ship into Dorudia Vige.


    Part 6


    Dorudia Vige is just like before, nothing has changed in any way.


    Typical of a secluded area, outsiders will definitely be facing a strong oppression.


    Although, this time I took the initiative by bringing Rinia along, for some reason many of them also remembered me.


    I came to this vige 10 years ago.


    The children from that time have already enlisted as the Vige warrior corps, they remembered me as soon as they caught my scent.


    Among the veteran warriors, there are also people who I remember.


    For example, the person who poured cold water on me.


    That person, in these 10 years, after giving birth to 5 children, returned to her post as a warrior again.


    Somehow she is a hardworking person.


    They''re weing me, Rinia on the other hand is receiving bashing from them.


    "Though she is the patriarch''s daughter she has abandoned her duty!"


    "She is a shame of the family!"


    Rinia, who is hiding behind me, is bing smaller and smaller.


    With tears in her eyes, she is whispering in a low voice [This is why I didn''t want toe along Nya...]


    Of course, you reap what you sow.


    While the vigers were bashing Rinia, a sudden growling sound could be heard from below...


    The wet Holy Beast-sama shook his body to dry his fur, which suddenly caused everyone''s focus to converge on him.


    "Rather than Rinia, look it''s Holy Beast-sama!"


    "That''s right, he has returned atst!"


    "Where the heck was he for the past year?"


    After that, as the one who ''stole'' him, I exined the story for them.


    Where he was living, how he was summoned...


    While my exnation dragged on, gradually some started to look at me like some unknown creature saying [No way, he left with hispanion?] while others began to look at me suspiciously.


    Ooh, somehow this is kind of nostalgic.


    Then someone said [Come to think of it, 10 years ago Holy Beast-sama was really attached to this guy] and after that someone proposed that I stole him, it''s looking like I might be thrown into the prison again.


    The moment I though that! Two loud voices rang out from the crowd.


    "ALL OF YOU BE QUIET NYA!"


    "Be quiet!"


    The ones who appeared are two female warriors.


    I remember those faces.


    They''re the daughters of the Beast race that I saved before.


    It''s Minitona, and Terusena.


    These two while acting like their leaders and calming down our surroundings, stepped in front of me.


    "There isn''t any meaning speaking in this ce!"


    "The chief will listen to the story in his house! Open the way!"


    And, Just like that I''m taken to Gyes''s house for interrogation.


    Part 7


    Gyes had be the Vige Chief.


    Seriously injured in the battle against a monster during the rainy season a few years ago, the former Vige Chief Gustav, retired.


    Now, after he entrusted the vige to Gyes, Gustav is spending his time leisurely in another settlement.


    Maybe because he''s be the vige chief, for some reason I could see some kind of dignity from Gyes.


    Compared to our previous meeting, he''s be fairly calm now.


    In this case, the chance of being falsely used is zero.


    I was relieved, as I passed him some smoked meat I brought from Sharia I began to exin my situation.


    How I was waging a war against a powerful enemy...


    How tobat that powerful enemy without any distraction I summoned a being that could act as my family''s guardian...


    And then, how the one that appeared was the Holy Beast-sama.


    After he finished listening to my story, Gyes had a bitter face.


    "Too absurd, that''s too unbelievable of a story."


    I bet it was.


    When Leo the Holy Beast appeared from the magic circle I was surprised myself.


    "Wafu!"


    "But, Holy Beast-sama, even with that reason..."


    I don''t know what he just said, the Holy Beast-sama was sitting quietly beside me, undoubtedly he spoke to protect me.


    "Holy Beast-sama just said that it''s because [The meals in your house are so delicious!], is that true!?"


    "Eh?"


    "I''m just joking. He said that [There is a mission to aplish, and that is to protect your daughter]."


    After he said that, Gyes sighed.


    [Just joking.]


    That Gyes, now can tell jokes...


    Even so, my daughter.


    Lucy, no, I guess it was Lara.


    Leo is more attached to Lara than to Lucy.


    From what I''ve seen, he almost never left Lara alone in her baby bed.


    Orsted also said [It looks like Lara is special].


    "Wan!"


    "Hou~, fate is it?"


    Facing each other, Gyes and Leo talking about something.


    However, because of Leo''s [WanWan]nguage, I don''t know what they''re actually speaking about.


    "Rinia, please could you trante what they''re actually talking about?"


    "N? Okay nya?"


    Listening to their conversation, Rinia who was seated on my right began tranting.


    "Indeed, 100 years after Holy Beast-sama''s birth, assisting the person who will save the world... that''s still handed down in our tradition..."


    "Wan! (And nyhat is your, the Dorudia tribe''s, mission!)"


    "Indeed that is the Dorudia tribe''s mission, until the savior appears, it''s our duty to look after Holy Beast-sama."


    "Wafun! (Now I found it Nya, this person''s daughter is the savior.)"


    "Indeed, I guess that is the reason. But, this is unprecedented. To think that the savior''s father is the one who summoned the Holy Beast-sama, and had him protect the baby..."


    So it appears that inside Rinia''s mind, the Holy Beast is using [wagahai] to refer to himself.


    Somehow that''s made me remember about a certain muscr Demon King.


    Even so, to think that my daughter is the savior...


    Lara who has that brazen face is the savior.


    Come to think of it, Orsted also said something about that...


    I see...


    Now I don''t feel that young anymore.


    It looks like I''ll have to start teaching Lara from a young age.


    She will be the only child that will be learning about my secret arts directly from me.


    "Wanwan, wanwanwan! (Well then ording to the tradition, before she would reach adulthood, if the Savior would die, what would happen!?)"


    "...ording to the legend, if the savior dies, the sacred tree will wither, and Holy Beast-sama will die in that weakened state."


    "Grrrrrrrrrr!(And our savior is being targeted! You, did you want to kill me!?"


    "...No, I never meant it that way"


    "Wafu! (In that case, I think there isn''t any problems anymore regarding this!)"


    Somehow Gyes is showing a bitter face.


    Then, as if he was repeating some mourning prayer saying [norinori], he red at Rinia who was tranting.


    Instantly, Rinia curled up and hid herself behind me.


    Don''t be like that, I asked you to trante for me, don''t give me some funny trantion.


    I''m prepared to face the punishment for my crime, I''m the only one who should receive it.


    And then, Gyes spoke.


    "Rinia, is what Holy Beast-sama saying true?"


    "Nye, Nyes. It''s true that Holy Beast-sama towards Bo... towards Rudeus'' second daughter, is very concerned about her and always protecting her."


    For Rinia to use [Keigo], how rare.


    This delinquent daughter left in Sharia must be very scared of her father.


    "A daughter of the Human race... It''s only been 20 years since Holy Beast-sama was born. I thought there were 80 more years to go, but..."


    "The daughter is half human and half Magic race, therefore I think that she will live for quite a long time nya."


    "So that''s it, I see, if she has a Magic race lineage the possibility for that is quite high..."


    After hearing that fact, Gyes pped his hands together.


    It looks like he''s be quite a thoughtful person in these past 10 years.


    The Gyes from 10 years ago gave me the impression of a reckless youngster who never used his head.


    But he seems to have matured and calmed down now.


    I wonder if this is a characteristic of the Beast race, that after bing 30 their manners bes calmer.


    Then the two youngsters behind Gyes suddenly started shouting.


    "For a Magic race to be the Savior is impossible Nya!"


    "He said that Holy Beast-sama was summoned using magic, then he must be being deceived by some strange magic!"


    Terusena and Minitona, somehow they ended up like the old Gyes.


    It''s really funny, when I remember how they were in the old days, giving me their gratitude for saving them... Is this also a characteristic of the Beast race?


    Those two girls aside...


    Certainly, it''s a fact that I summoned Leo by using the magic circle formation that was created by Orsted.


    In that magic circle, it looked like there was some kind of element that made the summoned creaturepletely obedient...


    Because of that magic, Leo could have been put under the impression that my daughter is the savior...


    "Though it''s low, there is also that possibility. Supposing that is the case, Rudeus-dono would not havee to our vige. In any case, the fact that Rudeus-dono came here before us, and how he came to our residence in the Great Forest from the other side of the world to exin this matter... I suppose we should overlook this case."


    "Is, is that so."


    Honestly.


    ...I''m sorry, to think that they would understand my situation and overlook this case.


    Please forgive me.


    "About this Holy Beast-sama matter, as for now I think it''s okay "


    "Really?"


    "If Holy Beast-sama is the one to decree it, we will obey."


    "Wafu!"


    Putting his head on myp Leo was facing me with an expression that said [That''s only natural.]


    I pat him in reflex, and from his face he seems to like it.


    Terusena and Minitona making a [What''s with that?!] kind of face, they don''t understand.


    Even so, if Holy Beast-sama said [Okay], then it''s okay.


    Or something like that was said by him, ording to Rinia''s trantion.


    She resembles Ghyine quite a bit.


    "However, Rudeus-dono. That''s for the time being... Isn''t it? Then, about 15 yearster, when your second daughter reaches adulthood, please bring her here. Following our tradition, she mustplete the ritual in the sacred tree. I understand that the trip will take a year, but please let us do our duty."


    "I understand."


    So it''s a ritual.


    I don''t know what kind of ceremony it is, but I guess it is something for formality.


    Let''s not forget about this promise.


    15 years from now, let''s return to the Dorudia vige with Lara for hering-of-age ceremony.


    ...In order for me to not forget this future appointment, let''s write this in the diary.


    Leo''s matter is already taken care of, at least for now.


    Somehow it''s been resolved easily.


    I sighed and felt relieved, Gyes also rxed his tense posture.


    The tensed atmosphere in the room is now rxed.


    Then, suddenly Gyes turned his face towards Rinia.


    [shiver] Rinia''s body suddenly trembled.


    "And, Rinia... the Dora cat, why are you living in Rudeus''s house?"


    "Ah, that''s right, this fellow, this fellow was trying to start her own business but she borrowed huph~~- "


    "Listen to my wonderful story Nyah!"


    Interrupting what I was saying, Rinia suddenly started telling her own story.


    "After parting with Pursena, I was thinking of starting a new business Nya, then on a certain day I received a divine revtion from the sky, after I had followed that revtion, I arrived at Magic City Sharia, and what I found is that Holy Beast-sama was hidden in there, and then I knew This is it Nyah, because of this I got a revtion to visit this city again, for the sake of looking for Holy Beast-sama, the heavens gave me such a revtion! Achishi, in short there was no way I was gonna forget about the Dorudia tribe''s duty, rather it''s the opposite, it''s my duty to return to the vige to report this, to fulfill my duty as a warrior from the vige!"


    Amazing.


    How dare she shamelessly blurt out such bold lies.


    Perhaps she''d been nning this since she heard about the trip...


    Gyes''s face is full of doubt, but it looks like Minitona and Terusena are convinced.


    Just sometime ago they were looking at her with scornful eyes, now they''re looking at her with eyes full of respect.


    These girls are so simple.


    But there is a man here who is maintaining his scornful look, a man who has already grown into a respectable adult... He could read this girl like a book.


    And from his own experience he determined that lying isn''t good, she should grow up into a respectable adult like him.


    ... But, well lying, is NG.


    "Gyes-san, this fellow here, she was trying to start a new business, but, she was swindled and got saddled with a huge debt, not to mention that she''d been finally sold as a ve and came to my ce to get help. Well, you could say that she is tangled in another kind of debt now."


    "I see"


    "Nyaa! Boss, don''t say the true reason!"


    Minitona and Terusena''s facial expressions, instantly turn into contempt.


    "And now she is working hard in my house, in order to pay her debt."


    "That... I wonder if she is Rudeus-dono''s ve?"


    U~m.


    Come to think of it, Rinia is Gyes''s daughter.


    If a man knows that his daughter has be a ve, what would he think?


    If it were me, and Lucy became a ve, I don''t think I would let her master get out alive, the chance of that isn''t zero.


    But no, lying is bad.


    "That is, That''s the truth... but, I never treat her like a ve. She is a friend that needs rehabilitation..."


    "No, it doesn''t matter. To throw away her money-making mission and finally doing her duty, I feel indebted toward you Rudeus-dono, you''re my family''s hero, I''m sorry for my family always causing you trouble, I hope I could do something to pay this debt from my family. Please do anything you want to me whether it be to boil or grill me."


    Oooooh.


    Gyes, during the time I was not seeing him, it looks like he understood how to speak like a true man.


    No, that face, rather that face is a face of someone whomented about their bad daughter.


    "Dad, wait a minute isn''t that a little cruel? Achishi, however it was only a little trouble. Soon I will be transformed into a noble tofort your worry no matter what..."


    "If I remember correctly, Rudeus-dono has been a man full of vitality since he was very young. Mating season will begin very soon, at that time please use Rinia to your liking."


    "Nyah! Dad, what do you think your daughter''s chastity is?!"


    Rinia raised her fist, but Gyes looking at that with a sharp re then shed his eyes.


    He let out a howl along with a thundering voice.


    "Shut up. If you''re a Dorudia race, return the favor with your body."


    "U, uuu...wa, I understand nya...achishi, I''m a bad kid Nya......"


    Rinia surprised and in no time, she''s instantly curling her body behind me to hide.


    It''s fine if you want to hide behind me, but don''t press your breasts so strongly against me.


    Because I''m not going to apany you in the mating season.


    "Anyway, now that Holy Beast-sama has be like this, someone must act as his caretaker, don''t you agree? We already don''t have anything to pay Rinia''s debt. So please take her back with you."


    "Understood."


    Caretaker, huh.


    I don''t think it''s really necessary for Leo, but it''s the Dorudia tribe''s duty.


    If they want to give their aid, then there is no reason to refuse it.


    Even I, just now, felt troubled at the idea of leaving Rinia in the vige.


    Especially after all her effort getting the mercenarypany on track.


    "However, with just Rinia alone, it will cause anxiety on our side."


    "I guess."


    "Boss, so you are really agreeing Nyhat and really wished for that nya..."


    Rinia said with a look full ofpassion, somehow I understand now what Gyes feels.


    Though Rinia is not a particrly useless child, she has shown an inclination towards that sidetely.


    "So take another one... well, please choose Minitona or Terusena to take back as an official caretaker for Holy Beast-sama."


    Saying that to me, Minitona and Terusena stood in front of me.


    Both of them are dressed like Beast race warriors.


    Wearing hide armor, and wielding huge meat cleavers...


    Well trained bodies, big chests...


    Their chests were big even when they were kids, but now they''ve developed further.


    The Beast race is a race with huge boobs.


    "I''m the one who will go Nyah!"


    "No, it will be me!"


    "That person will be me, my sword skill is good, my head is also good nyah."


    "That''s a lie, when we''remuting to Wind Port school, my result is better."


    It look like they really want to be a caretaker of Holy Beast-sama.


    Although I think that after 15 years as a caretaker instead of bing their family''s head, that look in their eyes will most likely disappear.


    Or, I guess that bing the caretaker of Holy Beast-sama is more of an honored position than bing the family head.


    "Terusena only has better scores in magic, with exception of that I''m superior in all other aspects Nya."


    "There is no such thing, Tona is a liar."


    "The one who is a liar is Terusena Nya."


    So that''s it, these two''s rivalry is just like Rinia and Pursena''s years ago, so selfish.


    Ah...


    Come to think of it.


    "Where is Pursena, has she note back yet?"


    The moment he heard that, Gyes''s face looked distressed.


    Part 8


    Afterwards, we were guided to a building located at the edge of the vige.


    For me, it''s a memorable old building.


    I really missed this one building


    I mean, I also lived here for a period of time.


    It''s good and a veryfortable one.


    Halfway through I had to share my room with a middle-aged monkey faced newbie, but nevertheless it''s a good andfortable room.


    Especially it''s goo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªod ol'' perfect security.


    In short, it is a prison.


    It looks like Rinia has had some bad experiences with this building, as she didn''t want toe in.


    "..."


    There Pursena, in a particrly sultry disy, was lying down on the bed.


    It''s not like she''s naked like I was, but a considerably high portion of her skin is exposed.


    Her sex appeal hadn''t disappeared yet, thin shirt and hot pants.


    Dressing like that, facing away from the iron bars, she thrust her hand inside her pants, and scratches the base of her tail while munching on something.


    Girl power is reduced.


    "Hey, Pursena, Wake up!"


    "n~~, I can''t eat anymore..."


    When her name is called by Gyes, she is [betabeta] muttering some sleep talking answer, while [patapata] shaking her tail.


    "It''s time for your meal."


    "... Na!"


    And, while her body is twitching and trembling, she raised her body.


    "Fa¨C ..."


    When she is waking up, her breasts bulge up from her thin shirt.


    As big as ever.


    Boing boing.


    It is a poison of the eye.


    The kind of poison which detoxification magic can''t cure.


    "Ara~? I don''t smell a meal?"


    While her nose made a sniffing sound, she is looking at her surroundings with sleepy eyes.


    And, she is looking in this direction.


    "Pursena, a visitor for you."


    Pursena, inside the cell, has a nk look on her face.


    However, when she saw my appearance, she immediately leaps at the iron bars.


    "Boss! It''s not what it seems! I''m innocent! Please help me!"


    I was taken aback when I saw Pursena screaming as she grabbed the iron bars.


    Looking at her, Gyes let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 217: The Case of the Jerky Thief

    <h4>Chapter 217: The Case of the Jerky Thief</h4>


    Part 1


    Previously: Dog in the prison


    This incident happened ten days ago.


    It took ce in Dorudia Vige during the rainy season.


    The cause is the Reinforced Lizard dried meat stored in the vige warehouse, someone murdered it... that was what I wanted to say.


    It was eaten by someone.


    Because of the seriousness of this case, the Dorudia warrior tribe immediately began their investigation.


    And the investigation result is, one suspect found, a female warrior.


    Pursena Adorudia.


    She returned to Dorudia Vige just a half year ago, she is the daughter of Adorudia tribe''s chief.


    Being the top scorer among her graduates in the Magic University Ranoa, she brought back excellent results to her vige.


    "I fulfilled my mission and came back as a candidate for vige chief, Rinia is the lost cat-nano."


    And she talked about what happened in her years in Sharia. Immediately after that, she joined the warrior group of the Dorudia tribe.


    This ces families head said, [She is in the first list of candidates both in Dedorudia and Adorudia]. Her name has soared high in the Dorudia Vige.


    But, it''s not something that she could easily get used to.


    To be vige chief, she must serve as warrior chief until the previous vige chief retires, in addition she must show ability befitting of someone who can lead others and gain trust from her warrior subordinates.


    Pursena has enough ability and experience leading others so she is actually already a fine warrior chief.


    Usually before entering the warrior group one needs to go a journey to see the world, Pursena was already away from her vige for more than ten years, but she stillcks experience with the warrior group.


    With that said, the current vige chief Gyes provided her with a training period.


    She will work and study inside the vige, as a warrior chief she must remember her group members''s faces and odor, then someday be vige chief... that is how the original n was.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it''s an elite course.


    Pursena, by using her advanced healing magic to the fullest, she gained the warriors trust in an instant.


    It seems Gyes also determined that she passed his test,


    After this rainy season it would have been time to pick a son-inw, assuming the warrior chief dered that she wanted it.


    Then that incident happened.


    The day that incident happened.


    Around midnight of that day.


    Pursena was on duty to guard the warehouse.


    In the warehouse, there was arge amount of preserved food stored for the rainy season.


    Every night it''s guarded by a team consisting of two people.


    And the one who was paired with her that night was Kanalna, a warrior from the Adorudia tribe.


    That day, Kanalna''s body condition was a little bad.


    She was wounded the previous day when she was repelling the demonic beasts that attacked the vige, and that injury had an after effect to her body even after it was already healed.


    She said herself that this wasn''t that important, but the testimony said, [When it was time for the shift change, her face was already blue colored.]


    Like that, Pursena was opposing her to attend to her duty and gave her an order as warrior chief, [Go back to your home and take a rest, I will take responsibility in your ce.]


    Following her order, Kanalna decided that it was better for her to go back to her room and sleep.


    She intended to only sleep for a bit, but maybe because of her body''s instinct to heal her injury, Kanalna slept soundly.


    Then, early morning of the next day.


    When it was time for the guards to switch, one person arrived at the warehouse.


    But when he came, no one was keeping watch in front of the warehouse.


    Not feeling confident, he tried to peek inside the warehouse¡ª¡ª¡ª-.


    The food in that ce was eaten by someone, with some trace of meat around her mouth, Pursena was sleeping in the warehouse with a full stomach.


    Caught redhanded, Pursena was immediately arrested.


    In Dorudia Vige, stealing food during the rainy season is a felony.


    The warriors''s evaluation of her took a 180 turn, she was forced to resign from her position as warrior chief.


    Naturally, she also won''t be vige chief.


    This is why she was thrown into the jail.


    However, the main suspect Pursena said.


    "That day, I was unconscious because someone hit me from behind, and when I came to I was already inside the warehouse!"


    "Someone wants to frame me! That fucking rascal-nano! Boss, please-nano! Please catch the true culprit!"


    "Surely, there is someone that didn''t want me to be the vige chief! Minitona and Terusena are the most suspicious ones!"


    "That alone is already strange. If I was the culprit, I wouldn''t do something like this to my target! It was very obvious that after sending Kanalna back to her room, you immediately ate small portions of the meats!"


    Pursena kept iming that she was innocent.


    I also had some experience in it myself, my first impression of people from the Beast Race, is that they''re easy to give a false charge.


    It is one of their forte.


    If she really isn''t the one who did that, then I will help her.


    With that in mind, I try to do a little investigation.


    Part 2


    Dorudia Vige, the vige where the Adorudia tribe and Dedorudia tribe live in harmony.


    To raise Holy Beast-sama, many vige warriors attend to him to protect him, so that they won''t be short in power, many children are reared and the married people usually have many children.


    Now they''re a veryrge family numbering about 500 heads, and they live above the trees.


    With a stream of muddy water outside during rainy season, their houses look like inds.


    The chance that the culprit is an outsider is almost none.


    If it was, then it''s someone who can move like me and many more difficult idease to my brain.


    The main suspect Pursena said, that inside the vige the line of men who want to mate with her is long.


    Then I immediately get my assistant Yasu and my helping inspector Gyes,


    I began to collect evidence from the testimonies of people that were involved in this incident.


    "This mean, Yasu it''s time to go!"


    "Who is Yasu nya?"


    "It''s you Rinia. Now I will call you Yasu, a certain assistant from a certain country."


    "Oh, so that''s it..."


    Inspector Gyes also didn''t say anything.


    Thinking that this is useless, but now is the time to move.


    Part 3


    ?"First testimony, the one who found her in the morning, warrior Gimel"


    "Are you the first person who found her?"


    "Yes."


    When I saw this youth, I got some sense of deja vu.


    Somehow, I got the feeling that I saw him somewhere before.


    So I asked.


    Gimel ¡ú Ask ¡ú Event from the Past


    "You, have we met somewhere before?"


    "Yes, ten years ago when I fell into the water you''re the one who helped me."


    Ah, I see.


    Ten years ago,e to think of it.


    During the rainy season, I together with Ruijerd helped a kid.


    At that time, the boy waved his tail.


    So nostalgic.


    Well, let''s put that aside in the meantime.


    Now back to our incident.


    "At the site of the crime ten days ago, what did Pursena look like when she was found?"


    "Let''s see, the box of dried meat was opened, Pursena was sleeping while she was leaning on them facing the door and she said, [I can''t eat anymore] happily with her bulging stomach."


    The scene at that time, somehow I could perfectly imagine it just like he said.


    "...In other words, there were practically no eyewitnesses that saw whether Pursena had really eaten the dried meat or not, right?"


    "Yes. But there was some meat left in between Pursena''s teeth. And from the half eaten meat that was scattered around that ce, Pursena''s saliva smell could detected."


    Dorudia''s unique way for carrying out their investigation.


    This incident, just by the smell alone it could be easily resolved.


    They really have absolute confidence in their own noses.


    With that as their weapon it''s be, [The saliva smell has been detected], and that''s already be more than enough evidence.


    But that kind of investigation process is full of holes.


    "Though Pursena''s belly looked like she was full... but there is a chance that inside her belly there was only air that was trapped and blocked. Isn''t there?"


    "No, from her burp I could smell the dried lizard meat from it. I have no doubt about it, she was the one who ate it herself."


    There was no hole.


    From the smell that came from inside of her stomach, it''s almost certain that Pursena is the one who ate the meat.


    We can bisect her with arge pair of scissors and look directly inside of her stomach, but I don''t want to use this kind of method as much as possible.


    "Is there really nothing else inside? For example... something like footprints of someone else other than Pursena?"


    "Whether it''s footprints, smell, or hairs, nothing else was there."


    I see.


    At least, the true culprit is doing his job perfectly.


    Part 4


    ?"Testimony of Pursena''s partner that night, Kanalna"


    "Kanalna-san, on your day of duty, how was Pursena''s appearance?"


    "Yes, she was repeatedly saying, [I didn''t eat anything since morning, so hungry-nano]."


    It looks like Pursena was very hungry that day.


    But, this fact is very odd.


    The Pursena that I know, she was always eating meat whether it was meal time or not.


    Dried meat, smoked meat, and asionally raw meat.


    To think that kind of girl, DIDN''T EAT ANYTHING...


    What is the true culprit''s aim?


    "I wonder, why didn''t she eat anything?"


    "When the warriors were fighting against the demon invasion the day before, quite a number of warriors were injured."


    The report says that too, that the day before the incident arge number of demons appeared.


    There were no civilians wounded by thatrge-scale attack, but I heard many of the warrior group were injured.


    "Ho~~"


    "Because Pursena is the only advanced healing magician in this vige, she was running around to several ces, going back and forth to treat the injured warriors. And in the end her magical power was running out..."


    Pursena''s magical power was running out.


    I have also experienced it, running out of magical power then losing consciousness, and not being able to even wake up for half a day.


    In Pursena''s case, she didn''t faint... she must keep her consciousness for her duty time.


    Just like that she, without drinking or eating, carried on doing her duty as she was.


    "Did she eat something, she has a choice to do that right?"


    "That''s the rule."


    Basically in Dorudia Vige during rainy season, eating snacks outside of meal time is prohibited.


    The stored food absolutely must be enough for three months, so there is a very strict management on it.


    "Pursena can take a rest when she is on duty, there is an option like that right?"


    "Because the number of demons that attacked the previous day was the most we had, quite a few warriors were already on bed rest. We didn''t have enough hands. I also advised her to take a break from duty and rest, but she said [I only feel a little hungry]."


    I see.


    To be vige chief, she was filled with a sense of duty, that''s admirable.


    If it was the me from the old days; I would have made this and that reason to take a rest.


    "And, that led to this incident."


    "Yes, even now, at least it would have been fine if she was eating something while on duty."


    After hearing that, taking that situation into consideration, I feel that I got some leads to this case.


    No, Pursena insisting that she wasn''t the one who ate the dried meat.


    Part 5


    ?"Yasu''s Opinion"


    "Rinia... I mean Yasu, after hearing those stories just now, what do you think?"


    For the time being, I will listen to my assistant''s opinion.


    She is Pursena''s friend.


    "That girl, I think she is the culprit nya."


    "Hmm"


    "Since a long time ago whenever she felt hungry Pursena has a habit of snatching food from her surroundings. When we were still enrolled in school, she often snatched my fish and dried meat nya."


    Yeah... there is a criminal record.


    Part 6


    Thus, after listening to the full story.


    I found that someone''s testimony was really strange.


    Luckily there is only one person who is lying and I know who it is.


    And that would be...


    ¡ú Pursena.


    Yes, it''s Pursena.


    That girl, she just didn''t confess her actions until the very end. Still saying that someone hit her from behind.


    Let''s return to Pursena''s room once again, and hear her story.


    Moving ¡ú Vige outskirt ¡ú Pursena Prison ¡ú Listen to her story ¡ú The incident


    "Pursena, if you truly didn''t do it, look in my eyes and say it."


    "It''s true-nano, Boss, please believe me..."


    Pursena put her hands together, and her eyes are sparkling.


    However, her tail is moving in a dubious way.


    Let''s trick her a little.


    "Before I leave, it''s possible for me to be your advocate in this vige."


    "Waa, as expected of Boss!"


    "But, if it''s found out after I leave this vige that you have lied to me, then I won''t let you eat meat for a year as punishment."


    "O, O, O, Of course that''s true-nano."


    "But, swear to GOD?"


    "S, Swear to...!"


    Pursena''s eyes are swimming from left to right.


    This guy is suspicious.


    This is, it''s the eyes of a liar.


    "Listen, I absolutely won''t forgive anyone who insults my God. Do you really swear by the name of my God?"


    I move my hands across the iron bar and grip Pursena''s head firmly, let''s listen to her answer while looking at her eyes.


    Pursena should already know, the thing about me being a devout man.


    Her face''s color suddenly bes ghastly pale, her body is trembling.


    While trying to hide her crotch with her tail, she is trying to grasp forward with both her hands.


    "Now what are your words?"


    "I, I was the culprit..."


    Case closed.


    Part 7


    The incident was resolved.


    The culprit is of course, Pursena Adorudia.


    She didn''t admit her crime, not until an outsider made her confess her crime, and her punishment will be left to that person.


    This rascal.


    But, she is tempted by the evil meat, maybe she is also one of the victims.


    "Gyes-san, sorry for troubling you."


    "It''s nothing... but, is it really okay with Pursena?"


    Gyes having seen this series of events and listening to my conclusion is amazed.


    "So what do you want to talk about?"


    "The talk about the one person that will go as the caretaker of Holy Beast-sama from our vige."


    The look on his face seemed to say, please, by all means.


    "Ah, no, that would be more than is necessary."


    Of course, I do not need one.


    More than this, the number of big breasted women around me will be increased, that will only raise the suspicion of me cheating.


    Generally, I want someone such as Roxy and Sylphy, but I don''t need the stupid ones.


    After all, the simple Pursena is an angel factor to increase the number of excuses.


    Eris will be happy.


    "Is that so, however, who you will bring between Minitona and Terusena?"


    "No, aren''t those two already vige chief candidates? Better to take a somewhat different person."


    While talking with Gyes, we''re walking out of the jail.


    "A-, wait nano! Boss, don''t leave me behind-nano! My time to rise-nano¡ª! I wanted it¡ª-! I don''t want to live without meat-nano!"


    We ignored the wailing voice that came from behind us.


    "Nyahahaha!"


    And, Rinia that was waiting for us outside, the first time she goes inside she isughing very hard.


    Previously, she was also imprisoned in a nude state before.


    Apparently she also experienced this a long time ago, trapped in the nude here,


    Remembering those humiliating times, she refused toe in with an unpleasant face.


    "Yoo Pursena, you look so terrible nyaaa!"


    "Ri, Rinia!? I smelled your odor sometime ago! Why are you here!?"


    Before I was aware of it, Rinia put her sunsses on.


    The one that she usually uses at work.


    To hide her dor shaped eyes.


    "Why? Fufu... I nyonder why?"


    While saying so, Rinia pushed my hand, and pressed it against her chest.


    Nonono I can''t.


    Aaa, noo, the smell of sexual excitement...


    "No, no way, Rinia... and Bo, Boss...?"


    Pursena leaned her nose toward our position and sniffed, suddenly her face shivered.


    One end of Rinia''s lips is grinning.


    That''s a devilish smile.


    "Well nyaa... ah, when I recall that passionate night nyah. I was sleeping in the bedroom, Boss carrying me like a new bride... Aaah, I can''t say more than this nyaaa! However, that day, I was crying a lot in front of Boss nyah."


    Carried indeed, then thrown outside of the room. She was tossed away.


    After that, she was weeping inside of Eris''s room.


    She didn''t lie at all until thest moment.


    "No, no way, Boss... we''re inferior to Roxy and Sylphy, that''s why you never turn your eyes to us!"


    "Nya-ha!, Isn''t that because Pursena isn''t charming enough? At that time I''m alone nyaa. Weeell, the Asura noble from the Greyrat house lineage is really intense nyaaa. Just the first night, my ribs nyended up broken nya."


    "Ri, Ribs...! Wha, What a violent coption-nano!"


    Ah, so it was her first night with Eris.


    While she was sleeping, she was strangled[hugging pillow] to death by Eris.


    I, Leo, and Rinia were all done in by Eris''s power.


    The next morning, it looks like with a half crying face, Rinia begged Sylphy to apply healing magic on her.


    U~n, regarding that she isn''t crying yet.


    "Ri, Rinia, be, became Boss''s wife?"


    "No, nyot his bride...but, something simr to his ve nya."


    "ve!?"


    Covering her mouth with both of her hands, Pursena''s face is turned red.


    U~n, ve...it''s not that wrong either.


    "Well, my position is considerably good nyaa. Though a ve, I''m entrusted with some works, now I have 50 subordinates under me nya. Simr to Pursena, but I''m not thrown into prison, and received Boss''s affection. Ah, but I wonder if Dorudia Vige''s chief position is as good as that nya? So Pursena, don''t regret nyis experience... Nyahahahahaha!"


    Loudughter is echoing inside the prison.


    "Rinia¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!"


    [Gashagasha] sound could be heard, Pursena with a bright red face shaking the iron bars.


    But, after a little while her hands gradually lost power.


    Being powerless Pursena could only kneel on the floor.


    "Gusu... this is too much-nano, that day was really busy, I didn''t eat anything from morning... I want to eat too, at most, I only ate the same amount of one meal, in that case it could be reced with the demon that I defeated, It should be more than enough topensate-nano..."


    Inside the cell, she continued her weeping andmenting.


    And, Rinia immediately left from my side.


    "Haa~, I''m satisfied now nyaaa..."


    She said that with quite a satisfied face.


    Such an awful fellow...


    But, I think Pursena''s actions are also justified.


    ording to the story that I heard, the demon attack happened from early morning until over midnight.


    And caused huge damage, and that happened right on her watch duty day.


    For the healing magician Pursena, that took a big toll on her.


    After repelling the demons, Pursena desperately used her healing magic repeatedly.


    Thanks to that, there should be many warriors whose lives were saved by her.


    However, in the end Pursena''s magical power depleted and she experienced exhaustion.


    After she woke up, she should have eaten her meal, but soon it was her night duty time.


    Although, there is the theft ident.


    While it''s true that she didn''t eat anything from morning until her night duty, that''s not a reason for her to be sneaking bites.


    The me from the previous world, when the crime of police officers from Elite corpse to light.


    That said there is still room for leniency, but a crime is a crime.


    She broke a vige rule.


    Even if she is warrior chief and soon to be vige chief, it''s still unavoidable.


    "E~r, Boss, father!"


    Then Rinia turned her body facing me and Gyes with a serious expression.


    "I have a request nya."


    She bowed.


    It''s a 45-degree bow.


    "...Pursena, I want her to be Holy Beast-sama''s caretaker nya."


    Then Rinia lifted her face up, and sent a strong nce to me and Gyes.


    I look into her eyes, those are the eyes of someone that was straightened out once.


    "I, in a far awaynd in the distant country, used to keep trying hard to be vige chief nya.


    Putting great effort more than anyone alone nya.


    Trying nyo hard, but in the end failed nya.


    I, in the end, lost to Pursena''s technique and was forced to surrender my right,


    But, I agree that Pursena is the most fit one to be vige chief nya.


    But, with only one mistake that led to her ruin, that''s too much nya."


    Then, Rinia paused a bit to take a breath, she looked at Gyes''s eyes.


    "I want to give her a chance nya.


    Five years from now, no... 10 years from now.


    If Pursena does a good job as Holy Beast-sama''s caretaker.


    Completed her duty properly, then bring Boss''s daughter back to undergo her ceremony,


    I wish her crime this time is forgiven nya.


    I nyow I can''t say this to vige chief, I only wanted to give her a punishment suitable for her position nya."


    After experiencing school life, she isn''t talking through muscle again.


    Rinia herself, abandoned her duty, and became a merchant.


    For that reason she originally didn''t have a right to make a request.


    To begin with, this crime, is the result of Pursena''sck of self-control.


    If it''s ording to the story that I heard, certainly there is room for negotiation of her crime.


    Something like, Hurray you did it, Hurray you did it.


    Or, congrattions for preserving this far, the result is exceedingly good.


    But that event didn''t happen.


    "That''s enough."


    Gyes also said so.


    Even if the past bygone, but what already happened can''t be ignored.


    That''s only natural.


    But,


    But,


    As for my own feelings...


    Because of her great effort, I want her to be rewarded for that.


    Pursena, kept persisting.


    Every day, while chewing meat, she took her lessons seriously.


    Since I took the same healing magic ss with her, I know that she tried her best.


    There is no doubt about it, she put more effort in than others.


    Therefore, even though the Beast race don''t have very good heads, she was able to take the first seat in school rank.


    With that kind of great effort, she must be rewarded.


    That is my wish.


    The same case with me if I work hard, I also want to be rewarded.


    I not only think that.


    "Gyes-san, can I also make a request?"


    "Huh? Boss?"


    But, if it was me, I want someone to give a reward in this current situation.


    As much as possible, I want to be rewarded.


    "..."


    Gyes has had a bitter face for a while now.


    But, he immediately raised his face.


    "I see. That''s a good idea."


    If he was Gyes 10 years ago, he definitely wouldn''t have backed down with Pursena''s judgment.


    It''s not like I think that his judgment is right.


    That''s only my ego.


    "Rinia, Pursena. Fulfill your duty perfectly. Understand?"


    "Yes Nya!"


    "Y, yes-nano!"


    Those two girls instantly bowed their heads.


    Watching that, I suddenly realized something.


    As I thought, these two act better when they''re together.


    Part 8


    We''re returning via Holy Sword Highway by raft. After we arrived at the stone monument mark I blew the whistle to summon Arumanfi, then by using the sky fortress, we returned to Sharia.


    "I really missed this ce-nano... once I''m the summit of this city, I didn''t think that I would back to this city again..."


    Upon arriving at the Magic city Sharia, Pursena muttered to herself with a deep strong emotional voice.


    So, she returned to this ce.


    It can be said that to her, the magic city Sharia is her second home.


    "Ah, Pursena I forgot to say something nya."


    "What-nano? Just a while ago I''m feeling a strong emotion-nano, so make it brief."


    "I need a little help therefore, will you be my servant for a while?"


    "Eh?"


    As Rinia''s servant.

 Chapter 218: The Next Battle

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Next Battle</h4>


    Part 1


    Chirping sound of the birds, just like the cry of a sparrow, hearing that I open my eyes.


    "N... is it already morning?"


    I stretched my body as strong as I could which caused a crisp sound around my back, then after yawning I get up.


    "Afa..."


    Looking next to me, it is a girl with her blue colored hair sparkling under the light of the morning sun.


    It''s Roxy.


    Or should I say God.


    And a bit further next to her, lied a blue haired baby.


    Child of a Goddess and a man, Perseus.


    Rather, it''s my daughter Lara.


    Next to her.


    Under the bed, rounded like a silver ball.


    Is Leo the Holy Beast.


    Now that he''s formally stationed here, he has be more willful.


    Perhaps with how Rinia and Persuna grovel before him also had an affect.


    Originally, I thought he was just rather attached to Lara.


    But Lara is the savior.


    It was so shocking, though I was starting to suspect it.


    Maybe my children are special?


    There is some part in me that''s proud, but let''s not show that too much.


    Since acting like that is the same as attaching superior or inferiorbel to the children.


    "N~... Ah, good morning, Rudi..."


    Roxy woke up.


    While rubbing her sleepy eyes, she raised her body.


    Her chest that got bigger because of her pregnancy is showing itself under the sunshine.


    Regrettably, if it''s looked at with evil eyes, the eyes will get smashed.


    But oh, my eyes are attracted to the evil at that ce.


    Oh, God. Please help this poor soul.


    "Ara? Why is Lara...? Rudi are you the one who brought her?"


    Roxy, with half asleep eyes looking at me and her daughter beside her.


    Tilting her head, she is gently brushing Lara''s silky hair.


    "Don''t remember, that yesterday, you brought her yourself?"


    "...Ara!"


    Yesterday, after our zing night, we fell asleep until suddenly Lara who usually doesn''t cry at night, began crying.


    Roxy left the bedroom with a half asleep face, with an unstable way of walking, brought Lara to the bedroom, changed her diaper, and fed her with milk, after she lulled Lara to sleep, she began to sleep.


    As for Leo, he followed Lara to the bedroom of course...


    Well, it''s fine even if she didn''t remember it.


    "...Fa~~"


    Remained with her still sleepy face, Roxy yawned once.


    "I will do my usual morning training."


    "Is that so. Then I will sleep a little longer with Lara since today is a holiday."


    While saying that, Puff, Roxy fell to the bed again.


    "Yes, good night."


    "Good night."


    Instantly, I could hear Roxy''s sleeping sound, then I left the bedroom.


    After changing my clothes, I go out into the hallway.


    Suddenly I got a sudden thought, I opened Sylphy''s bedroom door.


    Sylphy is still sleeping.


    Together with Lucy, it looks like they''re enjoying sleeping together.


    For the time being, Lucy was given her own room, though sometimes Sylphy also apanies her.


    Once in a while, I think it''s good for parents and their child to sleep together in the same bedroom, forming the kanji for river.


    But, nothing can be done to my strong sexual desire, since we''re sleeping together we must do something about that...


    We must act with discretion in front of the children, we can''t be too open when showing our passionate nights.


    Anyway, I''m satisfied being blessed with this wonderful scene, then I close the door again.


    Next, I peeked in Eris''s room.


    Looking at Eris in the early morning.


    I wonder what is going to happen?


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    When I think that, I saw a poor soul on the bed.


    Pressing her face with both hands, she is trembling a little.


    Though she has huge breasts, her hair isn''t red.


    She has dog ears and a tail.


    Her eyes usually always look sleepy, but somehow it''s a little watery today.


    "Oh, Boss... Good morning-nano..."


    It''s Pursena.


    After that event at Dorudia Vige, she followed using back to the magic city Sharia.


    When Pursena came, there was only one person who was very delighted.


    It was Eris.


    She was looking at Pursena with her tongue out and said, [This child is quite cute].


    Looking at her, Rinia trembled with fear, while Pursena was the opposite.


    "As expected of me-nano, even boss''s wife is pleased meeting with me for the first time."


    She pushed out her huge chest and looked at Rinia''s face.


    The moment Rinia saw Pursena''s attitude, [sh], her eyes shed and she started ttering her.


    "Iya~~, that''s amazing nyaa, to think that you could please and be patted by the [Mad Sword King] over there, as expected of Pursena nya. I always want her to do that to me nya."


    "Ufu~, that''s impossible for Rinia -nano."


    Pursena got carried away.


    She approached Eris while her tail was waving, her ears brushed gently, and her tail got praised. That''s a little excessive to be called skinship, but I guess because she is from the Dog race therefore, she muttered while giving a sidelong nce to her frilly tail, [I''m a sinful woman-nano. Even Boss''s wife ispletely captivated by my charm.]


    Looking at her, I could only give her a bitter smile.


    Usually I would get annoyed, but I can''t help but to put a bitter smile toward the scene that happened before me.


    Looking at Pursena''s attitude, Eris eagerly stepped on further.


    "Since I guess sleeping alone will be lonely, we will sleep together once in a while!"


    And, here came the proposal.


    As for Pursena''s consent toward this proposal, [This was only a matter of time before the junior surpasses the senior-nano] she agreed.


    Realizing that, Rinia gave a [Nyishishishi]ugh at Pursena who would be spending her nights with Eris periodically.


    And, after getting one or two broken bones from Eris''s Maximum Powered Hug, that really is a sad sight.


    "U~h... My breasts hurt..."


    To Pursena who looked like she was in great pain, I applied healing magic on her.


    Her breasts are still as big as usual, but there was no problem, after I spent a night with Roxy today I''m a sage.


    "...I''m saved."


    While receiving thanks from Pursena, I went off to the first floor.


    I went into the entranceway without changing my clothes, then grabbed the wooden sword that was strapped beside the front door.


    Then it appeared, before the front door, Eris is standing like a Niou statue.


    Folding her arms, and opening her legs at shoulder width.


    Her big stomach has be more stretched out.


    As if she were a gate guardian, she stood before the front gate.


    "Eris, good morning."


    "Rudeus, good morning."


    Today Eris is also in high spirits.


    I realized that after looking at her face.


    I guess, it was because she wasfortable with hugging Pursena all night long.


    Rinia and Pursena.


    Currently, those two are renting a residence which is close to the Rudo Mercenary office.


    Similiar to Cliff''srge apartment, also, since those two are best friends, they agreed to share their room together.


    Once it was dusk, those two wille alternatively to see Leo, and apany him to take a stroll.


    But they only do their official duty since, being stationed permanently at my house, it won''t be amusing if that caused discord with my family members, so it''s good.


    As for Eris, those two are alternately invited to her room, as her hugging pillow.


    Rinia is somehow always trying to escape from that, but she can''t escape from Eris.


    At least, one of them is free of debt.


    When I see the faces of one of those two, as they disappear into Eris''s room, I somehow feel a little jealous.


    I also want to get invited into her room once in a while.


    I''m also a member of Eris''s harem, so it''s very reasonable, that I want herpassion [love].


    Well, I guess I could embrace her again, after she has given birth.


    Ara~?


    Isn''t something reversed?


    It''s strange, normally I''m the center of this house or so I thought...


    Well that''s fine anyway.


    "By the way, what is his name?"


    "I''m still thinking of his name. As I thought, it must be heroic."


    Thinking about that this early in the morning, and when I''m about to go out.


    I think that she is like a watch dog.


    "A heroic name huh, I guess it was a good name if it was a boy."


    "Such as Ars, or Aldebaran, or Karuman..."


    "U~m wait a minute, let''s do something about those names that are too heroic."


    Everyone, did they really want the name of the past hero?


    Well, I''m fine with any name.


    However, it must not be a very old name, so he won''t be a target of bullying I guess.


    "Rudeus, any ideas?"


    "I think for a girl name. Such as Alice, or Fran... that''s a pretty name and it''s quite good I wonder."


    "It''s a boy, why did you think of a girl name?"


    Eris is seriously pondering about it.


    "If the one that''s born is a girl, she will be a poor girl with a boy''s name."


    "... It''s absolutely a boy."


    Eris goes into her Tsun-mode and turned her face to the side.


    Well then, at least there won''t be a problem thinking about a girl or a boy name.


    Such as Maki, or Kaoru... Nope, those aren''t names on this side.


    Well, we can still think about this matter until the first month of the year.


    "Then, I''m going inside first."


    "Have a nice time."


    Recently, Eris doesn''t do her usual swinging practice.


    Now, her pregnancy is entering its sixth month.


    It looks like she is aware of that as a pregnant woman, or merely acting based on her instinct.


    She doesn''t have a strong motherly feeling, but no matter what she will still give birth to her child.


    While thinking about this and that, I started my morning training.


    Part 2


    By the way at breakfast time, all the family members gather together.


    Aisha and Lilia are the waitresses.


    Zenith sits on a chair and immerses herself in thought.


    Sitting next to her, is Norn since I''m rarely at home we often miss each other.


    Next to Norn, is Lucy sitting in her chair quietly, while her legs are pping around.


    And next to her is Sylphy, telling Lucy to not do that.


    On the other side of the table, is Roxy with her eyes that are still sleepy, giving breast milk to Lara.


    Just like her mother, Lara also drinks it with a sleepy face.


    Always following that scene, sitting with a dignified face, and having Pursena''s head on herp while she is gently patting her head is Eris.


    Stillpletely exhausted, Pursena just lets Eris do anything to her, but when the foodes her tail is standing and swaying happily.


    I sat next to Eris.


    I''m at the end of the table. The so called seat of honor.


    Though there is no such concept here.


    However, the table is really big, and yet it still feels cramped here.


    Soon there won''t be enough room in this house.


    I guess Lara will also grow up soon.


    No, by the time that happens, I wonder if there is a possibility that Norn will be out of the house?


    After graduating from the school, what will she do?


    As for Aisha, I guess she will stay here even after she reaches adulthood.


    "Norn."


    "Yes, what is it Onii-san?"


    "You, after graduating from school, what are you going to do after that?"


    When I asked that, she had a perplexed look on her face, then she looked back at me.


    "... Not yet, I still haven''t thought about it, but?"


    "I see."


    Well, she is still in her fifth year, and she is the student council president.


    She has yet to reach adulthood.


    She didn''t think that far yet.


    "U~m, Nii-san."


    "What?"


    "If, this is for example."


    "Uhuh."


    "Let''s just say, if I want to do something like an adventurer, will you oppose it?"


    Adventurer huh.


    Norn as an adventurer.


    Her sword technique is doing fairly well, and in these five years her magic is also progressing very well.


    I guess it was enough for her to be a good adventurer.


    I wonder if she is longing to be an adventurer after hearing Paul''s stories about his time as one.


    Well, there is still some concern about it.


    The thing about Norn is, won''t she step on somewhere clumsily, and die easily.


    And, around this lovely adventurer, it seems that men will easily gather...


    Recently, because I often see adventurers in a pinch, nothing but bad images are floating in my mind.


    "I won''t oppose it, but I can''t help but feel worried... Do you really want to be an adventurer?"


    "No, it''s not like I want to be an adventurer. It was just a sudden thought."


    Norn shook her head.


    Adventurer, whether or not she really wants to be one.


    After graduating from the Magic University if by then, she has a stable ie from bing an adventurer then it''s good, or having more stable work but...


    No, since it was about money, perhaps her goal is something other than that.


    If it''s like that, then I will respect her.


    "Gochisousama. I''m going to school."


    "Yes, have a safe trip."


    After Norn finished her meal, she immediately grabbed her school bag, and stood quickly from her chair.


    Roxy is enjoying the holiday, but it looks like Norn still has some student council work.


    It sure is hard.


    After saying goodbye to her family, Norn goes to school.


    "It''s not like I oppose it, but if Norn-nee bes an adventurer I worry something will happen to her."


    After Norn is gone, Aisha says that quietly.


    "I''m also thinking to let Norn do what she loves. I think that is her own right."


    "I''m opposing it. Norn-sama is, Paul-sama''s and Zenith-sama''s most important daughter. She will be married to an appropriate person befitting her status, that way I think we will send her to a safe and more secure life."


    "I''m also in favor. Norn''s sword technique still has a way to go, but bing an adventurer is fun indeed."


    After Norn is no longer here, her family here began to talk what fits her the most.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that everything is decided by this family''s council.


    "Well, how about making her familiar with adventurers first. That''s what I think, if her family opposes her she might silently leave on her own."


    Finally, with Roxy''s awfully heavy words, the breakfast of the day ispleted.


    Part 3


    We left the house. Pursena and Aisha go towards the Mercenary office''s direction.


    As for Pursena, her position is the Vice-Director.


    The reason is to help Rinia, something like the so called secretary (Private), but her position is the Vice-Director.


    Inside the director room, wearing a ck suit and sunsses.


    No cigarettes of course, but they do look the part.


    Maybe i should buy the managements some hats.


    "Then, let''s do our best."


    "IISSEE, Boss!"


    "Let''s earn a lot today!"


    "Don''t do anything excessive."


    As she said that, with her nail, she pulled the list of employees out of a tube... Everything ising together, with this list of members...


    There are 50 names on the list.


    Among them, the one who is particrly good with paperwork is marked.


    I will show this list to Orsted, then pick someone with the lowest possibility to be Hitogami''s apostle from that list.


    After he is interviewed behind the scenes, he will be earnestly ced in the main office helping with something like office management and sorting the documents.


    "Well, you should just leave this sort of work to me."


    Somehow, I didn''t want to discuss that sort of thing with Aisha.


    Certainly, if I discuss it with Aisha the efficiency will greatly rise.


    However, if she, by chance of 10000 : 1, saw Orsted.


    Possibly, for some reason or other the curse is invoked on her.


    It''s possible that Aisha will show hostility towards Orsted.


    I feel that if Aisha really opposed me working under Orsted, my movements will be greatly hindered.


    She is living her every day life leisurely, but if she starts to move, she can produce great results rapidly.


    I''m afraid that by the time I noticed that Aisha is moving behind the scenes, Orsted would already be at the bottom of the ocean.


    There might also be a certain reason.


    Though I''m probably thinking too much about it.


    "Aisha, please take care of the Mercenarypany."


    And, for now let''s just say that.


    Part 4


    After leaving the Mercenary office, I head to Orsted.


    I report my past month''s activities to him.


    Rinia and Pursena acting as the chief of the Mercenary Company, and leaving Aisha to assist them.


    He wasn''t particrly opposed to the idea.


    "This never happened before. Give it a try."


    Rather, he seems amused by my actions.


    As for permission to get a clerk for this office, from the list he said, [I think either one of these two is fine] just like that he selected a clerk.


    By some chance, maybe he already expected this.


    "Even so those girls, Pursena and Rinia, how about their positions? Their condition didn''t affect history right?"


    "Whoever be vige chief among them won''t have a strong influence on the course of history."


    The typical result of which one of them that bes the vige chief.


    This time, Pursena by a hair breadth maintained her position as vige chief candidate.


    Though Rinia was defeated, it is still possible for her to be a vige chief if she try earnestly.


    I could also make a little push if need be.


    "Because of your influence in this time line, the people that got involved with you usually have their destiny greatly changed. Therefore I can''t say for sure."


    That was painful to my ears.


    But, I just want to live in peace.


    For that, I must endure this lecture.


    "Even so, to think that my daughter is the savior, Orsted-sama did you know about this?"


    "No, the partner of the Holy Beast was always another man."


    Well, because Lara is never born in the previous loops, it could be either.


    "But, from your story, I know that Hitogami was trying very hard so your fate and Roxy wouldn''t be tied together. Therefore I guess that your fates are very strong."


    With my daughter''s birth, she pushed away the original hero from his seat, and took it for herself.


    "By the way, about the original savior, what kind of person was he?"


    "He was the man who will defeat Demon God Lace when he is revived."


    "I see... Is I alright for him to not be the savior?"


    "It''s fine. Lace is not someone I can''t handle if needed. Although I has received aid from the holy beast andpanion... They''re not a necessary piece."


    In the past, when he fought with Lace in his loop many times, they became powerful allies.


    But, now I wonder if winning against Lace isn''t necessary anymore?


    "Lara too, is she destined to be burdened with the battle against Lace?"


    "Well. As far as Hitogami is concerned, he wants Lace to disappear. With your daughter born, things won''t go as he wants... Your daughter, rather than an obstacle for Lace, is probably a major obstacle to Hitogami."


    So Lara is an important factor for defeating Hitogami in the future.


    However that''s no more than a prediction.


    Because in this loop, there are many factors that even Orsted doesn''t know about.


    "As I thought, from now on Lara will be targeted by Hitogami..."


    For now, that''s my only worry.


    My cute daughter is being targeted, that''s pretty worrying.


    But, Orsted shook his head.


    "That''s what the Holy Beast is for. With the strong fate of the Holy Beast, Hitogami can''t easily put his hands on Lara."


    "...Ha~~h."


    "Besides, if anything does happen, I have no intention of watching your family die. That''s why you shouldn''t worry."


    Well.


    If Orsted is going as far as saying that, I can be relieved for the time being.


    I, I''m up to the task.


    And just like before, it''s preparation for [The Next Battle].


    Part 5


    After leaving the main office, I went to school.


    There is still some anxiety remaining about Lara.


    But, only feeling anxiety, won''t solve anything.


    Let''s switch the mood.


    "Fu~u..."


    All right, I switched.


    Completely switched. Everything''s all right.


    Now, I guess I will see if Zanoba and Cliff''s research has made any new progress.


    The scaled-down Magic Armor for instance, the mana consumption is getting better but...


    As for now, only I can use it...


    No, if the mana consumption gets better that will result in anyone being able to use it, it will be troublesome if it was stolen by someone from Hitogami''s side.


    Well, either way it could happen.


    Cliff''s door was locked.


    I was expecting that, he and Elinalise were probably engaging in the production of their second child in the morning.


    Those two, for some reason they often do that the first thing in the morning.


    One round in the morning, then recharging before the nightes, doing it again at night, and recharging again when they sleep.


    I guess they have that kind of life cycle.


    Cliff''s kidneys won''t hold for long.


    Well then, I guess I''ll stop by Zanoba''s ce first as usual.


    By the way, as for Zanoba, let''s start first with the result of the scaled-down Magic Armor research.


    Then we can discuss the Rudo Mercenary Company and the n for using it to recruit a merchant.


    Once this is done, we can have lunch, then head to Cliff''s ce.


    Then we can inspect the prototypes and bring them over to Orsted''s ce.


    Lets go with that flow.


    And after making that simple n, I entered the research building.


    "Are you an idiot!"


    All of sudden a jeer can be heard.


    I won''t deny that I am an idiot, but hearing it so suddenly is painful.


    Who is the fool who called me an idiot just now?


    "I know that, do you even understand?"


    Hearing that, I naturally search for the source.


    I''m looking for the owner of that voice, and instantly found him. He is at the bottom of the staircase.


    There are five people.


    All of them are my acquaintances.


    "If you''re going back, you will only get yourself killed!"


    The one that shouted earlier is Cliff.


    While he grabbed Zanoba''s chest, Cliff was shouting with his maximum voice with a terrifying attitude.


    Behind him, is Elinalise carrying her baby showing a somewhat difficult face.


    Zanoba didn''t move at all, he was only looking down at Cliff with cold eyes.


    Behind him is the frail Julie trying to restrain him, as for Cliff, he is relying on his piercing eyes.


    Julie is at his feet, looking at Zanoba, she is about to cry at any moment.


    Quarreling... Them... This is strange.


    Something has happened.


    "Zanoba, Cliff!"


    My voice climbed through the stairs, hearing that they turn their heads toward me.


    Cliff is making a face like he needs my assistance.


    Zanoba''s face is expressionless.


    For the first time, Zanoba is showing an expression simr to a person who was looking at an insect.


    No, I got the feeling that I''ve seen that expression once before.


    That was where I wonder...


    "Shisou, you havee at the right time. Come to think of it, now is almost the time for your visit."


    "Rudeus, it''s good that you havee to this ce, please help me persuade Zanoba!"


    Those two spoke at the same time.


    Zanoba, with a sullen face, gave Cliff a strong push back.


    Zanoba didn''t look like he meant to put much power into it, but being a Miko with superhuman strength, Cliff tripped and fell on his butt.


    Seeing that, for a moment Zanoba''s expression changed, but he approached me without apologizing.


    Since he is taller than me by one head, I''m looking up at him.


    "...What is the problem?"


    "A request about Julie. Please buy her, though she is originally Shisho''s ve."


    Zanoba said that so easily to me.


    But before that, I want an exnation.


    "Leaving Julie behind, where are you going?"


    "To my home country. A royalmand for me to return hase."


    Royalmand.


    You mean, directly from the King.


    But, if that was the case, why is Cliff against it so much?


    Can''t it wait for another six months for the graduation ceremony?


    "My brother Pax, he seeded his coup. He executed my father and brothers and took the throne."


    "...Ha?"


    Pax, that seventh prince who caught Lilia?


    That guy seeded in his coup... Taking the throne?


    Does that mean he became a king?


    "Exhausted from the civil war, other countries might invade us. Therefore I received a royalmand to return to my country, and assist in defending it. So, I will be going for a little while."


    Zanoba said that in a tone like he was going to the convenience store.


    But, from his words somehow I realized.


    The next fight, it came earlier than I predicted.

 Chapter 219: Zanoba’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 219: Zanoba''s Decision</h4>


    Part 1


    Sharia Magic University, Research Building.


    Zanoba''s researchb.


    Six individuals are in a circle around a table.


    Zanoba, Cliff, and I are sitting; Elinalise, Julie, and Ginger standing as if to surround us. Elinalise is holding her baby, so really 7 people are present.


    Zanoba looks very troubled, and Cliff agitated. Julie also looks troubled, and Ginger looks ready to burst in tears.


    Even Elinalise looks bbergasted.


    An unhappy mood permeates the air.


    "Zanoba, calm down, can you start again from the top, this time with details?"


    "... Okay."


    Zanoba is expressionless, which is terrifying since he usually has a smile on his face. It''s like he''s a different person entirely.


    "This morning, a soldier from Shirone delivered a letter to yours truly."


    He already showed us the letters, which I''m currently holding. I take it out again to read.


    The envelope is sealed with the Shirone Kingdom crest and Pax''s signature, with three letters sealed within.


    The first details the political turmoil in Shirone Kingdom in thest half a year.


    The gist of it was about how the Seventh Prince Pax, who was sent off to study abroad at Kingdom of Dragon King, gained their backing, and returned to Shirone Kingdom.


    Then he initiated a coup, murdered King Shirone, as well as rest of the royal family, and became the new king of Shirone Kingdom.


    The contents seem to prattle on with praise for Pax.


    The second letter concerns what happened after the coup.


    It''s mainly about how most of the country''s ministers and generals were reced or escaped from Shirone.


    As the poption declined in Shirone, its effectivebat force declined as well.


    Once they realize this, countries in the North will likely take advantage of the situation and attack.


    Because Shironecks the force necessary to defend itself, a n was hatched to recall the miko Zanoba to defend his home nation.


    The letter is written with a [political change is necessary, so Pax did nothing wrong] tone.


    The third letter is an official letter to recall Zanoba.


    It includes a cancetion of the previous king''s order and an order to return home.


    It even has the seal of King Shirone stamped on it, very official looking.


    Basically the three letters are [Pax''s Heroic Tales], [Excuse], and [Draft Letter].


    The coup led to a decline in their fighting force.


    Reinforcements are necessary to stave off enemy attacks.


    It sounds like a bunch of excuses, but they kind of make sense.


    Of course, a question remains about how useful Zanoba is inbat.


    But Zanoba is quite famous in Shirone, so recalling him alone should at least help with the troops morale.


    But considering that they have the backings of the Kingdom of Dragon King, why not leave national defense to them?


    I don''t know the situation on the ground, so maybe there are reasons why that''s not possible.


    No alliance is set in stone.


    If the letter didn''t mention protection from the Kingdom of Dragon King, it probably isn''t possible.


    Pax and Zanoba had a history together.


    Eight years ago, with Zanoba''s help, I destroyed Pax''s scheme.


    As a result, Pax was sent off to study abroad in the Kingdom of Dragon King, and Zanoba was sent off to study abroad in Ranoa Kingdom.


    If Pax still holds a grudge, he won''t let Zanoba off that easily.


    So maybe this draft letter is really a trap for Zanoba.


    Well, leaving that aside. The problem now is what to do? What will Zanoba choose?


    "Then, given the situation, what will you do?"


    "I''ll follow the order to return to Shirone and join the battle."


    Here''s the problem.


    No matter if it''s Cliff or Ginger, they all disagree.


    They could understand if Zanoba wanted to return to avenge the previous king.


    They could also understand if Zanoba chose to disobey the order too.


    But Zanoba did neither.


    Even though it''s obviously a trap, he''s going toply.


    With Pax.


    With the usurper.


    "You have no reason to go."


    That''s what Cliff said.


    He thinks the chance of a trap is high.


    Or rather, he already decided that this is a trap.


    "You want to take a chance, but this is obviously a trap for your life."


    "Um."


    "In a coup, the most obvious thing to do is to eliminate the entire royal family, to avoid problems down the line."


    Cliff himself has been affected by the political struggles underway at Holy Kingdom of Milis. If his father the pope loses, his life will be in danger.


    Eliminate an enemy by killing his entire n. It''s only natural.


    "And even if the enemy attack is real, what good will you do on your own?"


    "Um... Maybe not much. Regardless, I''m a miko after all."


    "So what?"


    Frustrated, Cliff ms the table with a bang.


    Zanoba lets it pass.


    "Even if you beat back the enemy, have you considered what Pax has nned for you?"


    Cliff knew about why Zanoba was sent out of the country.


    When was he told? Probably when I was telling him about how Zanoba and I first met.


    That''s why he knows what kind of person Pax is.


    Maybe his opinion was biased, but I can appreciate why he''s so adamantly opposed.


    "He''ll probably get rid of you after he''s finished using you!"


    That''s why he was saying this.


    But I agree with Cliff on this one.


    Assuming that war is really on the horizon because other countries are invading.


    Assuming that Pax really wants Zanoba''s power.


    Assuming that Zanoba returns to Shirone, using his miko power, solves the crisis.


    Then what?


    As royalty, Third Prince Zanoba, what kind of existence is he for Pax?


    When enemies attack, Zanoba has value.


    He might even be considered the savior of a nation.


    He might even be really popr among the soldiers that he saves.


    What would Pax think about someone like that, with the same royal blood flowing in his veins?


    No doubt he''ll be a hindrance.


    A potential threat to his position and survival.


    When Pax considers this, what will he do?


    That''s obvious.


    "Zanoba, I think so too."


    "... It''s highly probable."


    After I concur with Cliff''s opinion, Zanoba nods seriously.


    He should know well that Pax still holds a grudge and might make an attempt on his life.


    "But I must go."


    Even though Zanoba agrees with us, he still thinks he needs to go.


    Why? I don''t get it at all.


    "... Why?"


    "Because this is an official order of the kingdom."


    Zanoba replied.


    True, the stationary has the king''s stamp.


    Forget the previous king''s order, immediately drop out of school, and return home ¡ª that''s the order.


    "But that orderes from Pax, right? The king has changed. There''s no need for you toply?"


    "Shisho, if everyone disobeys their orders just because the king has changed, then the country cannot survive."


    "Even if you say so, he didn''t be king through the proper channel... isn''t he just a usurper?"


    "No matter how he did it, the reality that Pax is the king does not change."


    Is that so?


    Yeah, in my previous life this happened in many countries as well...


    What would the ministers of a country do in this situation...


    Would they keep working even under the usurper...


    "Zanoba, you really want to work for Pax?"


    "That''s not the case."


    Slowly, Zanoba shakes his head.


    There''s nothing we can do.


    Zanoba refuses to listen, regardless of what we say.


    Realizing that frustrates me.


    "T-Then why?"


    I unconsciously raised my voice.


    "Even though you know you''ll be killed, and you don''t n to follow him, then there''s no reason for you to go. Why are you so stubborn?"


    Or is he afraid of the consequences?


    If Zanoba refuses a direct order, Shirone Kingdom might retaliate.


    But this is Ranoa Kingdom, it''ll take at least half a year to rush here from Shirone.


    If I ask Ariel for a favor, he should be safe as a refugee in Asura Kingdom. [Due to the coup in Shirone Kingdom, to escape the danger I''m exiled to Asura Kingdom.] But I don''t know whether that excuse of exile will work...


    "My reason?"


    Zanobaughs at my confusion.


    A differentugh from his usual, natural one.


    A forcedughter.


    "Shishou, you''re aware, that for Shirone Kingdom I''m considered a nuisance."


    "Not really, since you''re a miko?"


    "Yes, but, I''m a miko that murdered royal blood because of myck of self-control."


    Hearing this, I suddenly recall Zanoba''s nickname back at Shirone Kingdom.


    [The Head Ripping Prince.]


    He ripped off the head of princess escort''s newborn ¨C his own brother ¨C a mad prince.


    It doesn''t need to be said, killing his own rtive without reason, even royalty can''t escape that unpunished.


    But, Zanoba himself was left untouched for that, even though his own mother was forced out of the country.


    "I was forgiven, because I am a miko. Because they believe one day I can be of use."


    A bit shaken, Cliff looks nervously at my direction.


    Maybe he hasn''t heard about this before.


    "After that, I even ripped the head of my own wife, which precipitated a civil war."


    Zanoba has married before.


    A politically motivated royal wedding, and on their wedding night he ripped her head off.


    This caused a crisis in the kingdom.


    "Even though she said some unforgivable things, which I never n to forgive, but punishing me for the resulting conflict would not be unreasonable."


    Zanoba looks at me as he says this.


    "But I was not punished."


    Then, he sighs, and as matter-of-fact he continues.


    "Shisho, do you know why the kingdom let me live?"


    "..."


    I have no answer.


    Zanoba continues.


    "After that, I met Shisho, and the country kicks this troublesome me out of the country. It would be perfectly reasonable to sentence me to death then, but I was merely send abroad. I wasn''t just exiled, but instead sent to Sharia. The kingdom even spent heavily for my living expenses. What do you think is the reason?"


    I know where Zanoba is going with this.


    I get why the kingdom left Zanoba alive.


    "So at the moment of crisis, I can save the kingdom."


    I have no answer to Zanoba''s strong reasons.


    Even Cliff can only stare.


    Only Ginger looks understanding, pained.


    "Fighting for my kingdom is my duty. This is why I''m left alive. It''s for this reason my nation forgave my transgressions. That''s why, I must go. Otherwise, if I wait for the kingdom to be attacked, it''ll already be toote. Rather, the enemy might already be attacking. That''s why I must make haste."


    He''s right.


    As repayment for nurturing him, letting him live, he has to repay his kingdom.


    A debt must be repaid, that''s only natural.


    Perhaps, he thought he should have headed back during Pax''s coup.


    But what''s past is past.


    Right now if he starts another insurrection, it will further degrade the nation''sbat strength, Shirone Kingdom might really face destruction.


    That''s why he will obey Pax, and be the protector of Shirone Kingdom.


    I get it.


    But, Zanoba.


    This isn''t like you.


    Weren''t you a more free, selfish person?


    Shouldn''t you be saying, [This has nothing to do with me. More importantly, look at this doll! Look at these exquisite details!] Aren''t you that kind of character?


    ... But I can''t say that.


    That''s not right.


    Honestly, I want to tell Zanoba [You can let this slide.]


    But, that''s not right.


    "... You will get killed."


    I only have this to say.


    Zanoba replies.


    "If the mothend wants me dead, then I can only die."


    Resolutely, he answers.


    Maybe if you ask the warriors of the old, the soldiers of the old Japanese army, they might answer the same.


    But, I need to stop him.


    I don''t want Zanoba to die.


    But, I can''t just be straightforward and reject him.


    Because Zanoba right now is looking straight at me.


    Or maybe I have changed.


    I have nothing to say.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Shisho, Cliff, please don''t look like that."


    Zanoba shows a happy smile.


    His usual smile.


    "When I was in Shirone, duty was never a thing on my mind. But after meeting Shisho, meeting Cliff, meeting Nanahoshi, after living here, I thought about a lot of things. About what my purpose in life is..."


    And that''s how, his conclusion became [protect mothend?]


    How did he connect the time we spent together with protecting mothend?


    I don''t get it at all.


    "Ha, that might sound presumptuous, even I don''t really know how that came about! Ha ha ha!"


    Zanobaughs, but I can''t.


    I don''t want to argue about his conclusion.


    Whether it''s right or wrong, it''s only up to him to decide.


    I can only respect his choice.


    The only thing is, what happens with that choice, that is, if Zanoba dies... I don''t want that to happen.


    Zanoba is my dear friend.


    Thinking back, he has always been by my side.


    He is the one that came to my aid in Shirone.


    When I came to the university, if I hadn''t met him, I might not have the friends I have now.


    Meeting Rinia and Pursena, that was because of Zanoba''s dolls.


    Without Zanoba, Cliff and I might not have got along like we are right now.


    When we went to the Magic Continent together, he single-handedly held back Atofe.


    The Magic Armor as well, without him, making it would be impossible.


    Now that I think about it, he has alwayse to my aid.


    Moreover, when we make dolls together, those are always happy moments.


    I''m really happy.


    He always puts me on a pedestal, no matter what I do he showers me with praises.


    Just being with him alone isforting.


    Maybe others think differently, but for me, without a doubt, it''s veryforting.


    And it''s him, in my future diary, that stood by my side till the end.


    I can''t just stand by and watch Zanoba march to his death.


    Rudeus Greyrat can''t let Zanoba Shirone die.


    ... Oh?


    Wait.


    Future diary?


    Suddenly, I realize something.


    "Zanoba."


    "What is it, Shisho?"


    As if only natural I follow up with.


    "I''m going too."


    How Zanoba reacts, the mix of anxiety and happiness on his face, leaves a strong impression on me.


    Part 2


    After that talk, I head over to Orsted''s ce.


    I spend the day there thinking about the situation.


    First, Zanoba summoned by his mothend. That never happened in the diary.


    Zanoba was always in Sharia.


    Right? I don''t know for sure, but ording to the diary he''s always by my side.


    The diary never mentions any draft notice.


    Maybe Pax''s coup failed? No, rather a coup probably never took ce.


    Either way, this differs from the diary.


    In that case, maybe... Hitogami is up to something again.


    Now I think about it, for the past year and a half, I have yet to see another 3 Hitogami apostles appear together.


    If Pax is an Apostle, then it''s reasonable to expect that he has been working in the background during this time.


    Orsted has said, [Wait for the opportunity], maybe this is the opportunity he speaks of.


    Um, this is it.


    It shouldn''t be wrong.


    I have been training for this exact moment.


    To help Zanoba.


    "Orsted-sama!"


    Orsted is his usual self, busy writing something on a high ss table.


    "Ah, Rudeus, what is it?"


    I exin the situation to Orsted, who looks scary as usual.


    That Zanoba has received a draft notice, which didn''t happen to Zanoba in the diary.


    "Isn''t this Hitogami''s doing?"


    "..."


    I said full of confidence, but Orsted just stares at me with his scary face.


    Eh?


    Weird.


    Did I make a mistake?


    "ording to the history I''m aware of, Shirone Kingdom will be destroyed due to Pax Shirone''s coup in thirty years."


    Orsted, looking terribly scary, answers the troubled me.


    Wait no, he looks no scarier than usual...


    "... Thirty years?"


    "Right."


    Orsted exins to me what''s supposed to happen.


    The original history.


    In other words, when the Metastasis Event never ur and where I was never involved with Shirone Kingdom.


    In that history, Pax took advantage of the kingdom''s ve market to gain allies and a war chest, taking hostages against his enemies.


    And finally, initiates a coup.


    The coup was a sess, and Pax became king.


    But by then, Pax has lost his drive and burned out.


    After bing king and gainingplete freedom, Pax starts questioning his kingship.


    He vacated the throne and proposed a republic.


    Thus, the Shirone Republic was born.


    Shirone Republic went on to be a powerful nation.


    It managed to swallow about half of the current strife zone.


    Thus, Shirone Republic became the fourth power of the world and a hindrance to Hitogami.


    "Hitogami hates that, thus he manipted you to head to Shirone Kingdom, and used you to exile Pax from Shirone Kingdom. But..."


    Because I followed Hitogami''s advice, the situation in Shirone Kingdom changed.


    Both of them were exiled from the country, and the cause of Pax''s kingship disappeared.


    Shirone Republic won''t be born.


    "If Pax bes king, it''ll give birth to a republic."


    Orsted looks troubled.


    In other words, this is exactly opposite of what Hitogami wished for.


    "This time with Kingdom of Dragon King as his backing, maybe he won''t propose forming a republic?"


    "No, that won''t change. I have seen simr situations before, in the end Pax always made that proposal."


    Regardless of history, as long as Pax bes king, he''ll propose a republic, and Shirone Kingdom will be Shirone Republic.


    Kind of like Ariel''s situation.


    The conclusion is destined by fate.


    As soon as he''s king, the rest is set in stone.


    "Huh? What about Pax in the future diary?"


    "Perhaps Pax did not initiate a coup, like Hitogami originally intended, and Shirone Kingdom remains a small nation."


    In other words.


    Past timeline: [Pax coups, bes king, gives birth to a republic.]


    Diary timeline: [Because of Hitogami''s maniption, Pax loses the kingship, the republic bes stillborn.]


    This timeline: [Pax coups, bes king, likely gives birth to a republic.]


    Something like that?


    In other words, this time Hitogami is purposely changing the scenario to what it supposed to be.


    "Why would he?"


    "It''s a trap."


    Orsted''s words add anotheryer of fog on the situation.


    "Maybe Hitogami is willing to trade-off returning to the original situation to kill you off."


    Like in mahjong where you break your own hand to ruin the opponent''s.


    Something like that?


    "Thus, if you go, Hitogami will likely have a sure-kill trap set for you."


    "Can his target be Orsted-sama?"


    "That is a possibility, but Zanoba Shirone is your friend, so he''s the bait."


    "..."


    Pax summons Zanoba home.


    It''s pretty much confirmed to be a trap, but Zanoba resolves to go regardless.


    Even though Hitogami shouldn''t be able to predict whether I would go or not, but I''ll probably take the bait if Zanoba has a high chance of death.


    Hitogami really knows me well.


    ... Hitogami is rather clever this time.


    "Zanoba makes your equipment. Even if you don''t go to Shirone, Hitogami probably thinks getting rid of him would help him down the line."


    Two birds, one stone.


    If Ie, he''ll take care of both of us.


    If not, just one is fine.


    "Chances of Zanoba as an apostle?"


    "Unlikely in this scenario. He''s pretty much a nobody in the history of Shirone Kingdom."


    Quiet, you!


    He''s very important to me!


    Right now, I''m ready to take the bait willingly for him.


    "Then, what should we do?"


    "Just like before, wreck his ns straight up."


    "... Ah, right."


    If Orstedes along, it should be easy.


    Just like what happened with Ariel.


    It doesn''t matter if there''s a trap.


    Even if I''m drawn in like a moth to a me, I can always just say [Please mister.]


    Like the light on an angler-fish, he can rush to my aid and easily strike down my enemies.


    Recently I''ve been called [Dragon''s Underling] or [Dragon''s w], but truth be told I''m really [Dragon''s Lantern.]


    "But, it''s possible too that Hitogami isn''t involved."


    "... Exin?"


    "Since this was supposed to happen."


    Ah.


    This was supposed to happen.


    "What we talked about so far, truthfully are mere guesses. The diary never did mention what happened around this time. Maybe Zanoba Shirone did go home, then returned safely."


    Without Hitogami''s interference, it happened anyways.


    Zanoba like the previous was recalled to Shirone Kingdom, did his job, and returned home safely.


    Is... this... possible?


    "... Em."


    "Zanoba in the diary had a bounty on his head due to Milis. Considering that, Shirone would likely bar him from return. Or maybe Zanoba himself rejected the draft notice, or maybe Ginger discarded it for him..."


    That makes sense.


    If I calm down and think about it, the diary situation is already different than now.


    Even if Pax seeded in his coup in the future diary, Zanoba still had a bounty on his head.


    Ignoring the existence of a person wanted by the Holy Kingdom of Milis makes a lot of sense too.


    Holy Kingdom of Milis has mercenary knights.


    If Zanoba returned, those knights would likely consider Shirone an enemy state.


    The possibilities are basically endless.


    "But didn''t Hitogami already use me to change the history of Shirone Kingdom? Will Shirone still be a Republic in this situation?"


    "He wants to change it but failed. That possibility exists. Your fate might be strong, but even you aren''t strong enough to change everything."


    Oh, even I can''t change history as I please.


    "Oh..."


    Just now, Orsted realized something.


    He''s in his thinking pose, with his hand on his chin.


    "W-what is it?"


    "Wait... Pax was in the Kingdom of the Dragon King before, correct?"


    "Right."


    "In that case, the possibility that the King there led the coup is high."


    "Ah, that''s right."


    Ah, that''s the case.


    Pax was in Kingdom of Dragon King.


    In other words, the possibility exists that Pax was manipted by another apostle there.


    Thus the possibility exists that Pax isn''t an apostle.


    Rather, someone else at Kingdom of Dragon King is Hitogami''s apostle.


    This person is the actual person manipting from the shadows this time.


    "Alright, I shall head to Kingdom of Dragon King and check for apostles there."


    Eh?


    You''re noting with me?


    "B-but, if Shirone Kingdom really is Hitogami''s trap... then what should I do?"


    "... If you''re scared, then don''t go."


    In other words, leave Zanoba to die this time?


    Well, as Orsted mentioned, maybe Zanoba won''t be asked to do anything important.


    Orsted promised to protect my family, even though Zanoba is my dear friend, he isn''t family.


    Ah, then I should just make him family.


    Ask one of my family members to marry him...


    Wait, no, that''s not right.


    If it''s Zanoba, I won''t mind leaving one of my sisters in his care, but that''s not right.


    "Zanoba has helped me. In the diary, even till the end, he always helped me."


    "..."


    "I won''t leave him to die."


    Question is, will I alone be enough to help Zanoba?


    No, I don''t have to go alone.


    Who can I send to help Zanoba?


    Eris has contacts with Holy Land of Swords, knows some Sword Saints, maybe I can arrange Zanoba a bodyguard army or something.


    No, I can''t let outsiders know about the magic teleport circles.


    My mercenary army isn''t ready to mobilize yet...


    "Then you go to Shirone, I to Kingdom of Dragon King, and we will destroy Hitogami''s ns. That''s that."


    "Okay."


    Thinking about it, all sorts of possibilities exist.


    We definitely need to look for clues and investigate.


    "Say, I forgot to mention, when you head to Shirone, promise me one thing."


    "Oh."


    A promise?


    Definitely don''t die on me, something like that?


    If he said that, I might get nervous...


    "Don''t kill Pax Shirone, even if he''s an apostle."


    "... Eh?"


    "Don''t kill Pax Shirone."


    It''s that important? That you have to tell me twice?


    Ah no, it''s because I didn''t react the first time.


    Don''t kill Pax...


    Why... Oh, I get it.


    Because if Pax is killed, Shirone can''t be a Republic.


    OK BOSS.


    Even if Pax considers us an enemy, I will let him know beforehand that I won''t kill him.


    "Got it."


    But the difficulty has been raised.


    If Pax wants us killed, but we can''t kill him.


    In that case... all I can do is try to avoid getting killed.


    And bring Zanoba back with me.


    Eh?


    Say, what must Zanoba do before he returns to Sharia?


    What does Zanoba want?


    National defense?


    Then how far does he have to go before he feels satisfied?


    Well, forget it.


    All in all, I''ll go first, and try to convince him when the opportunity arises.


    "Thank you very much, Orsted-sama."


    "No need to thank me."


    I make a deep bow towards Orsted and leave the office.


    Part 3


    But, a Hitogami trap.


    Zanoba had noints about meing along.


    But, if I told him it''s a trap, he might reconsider.


    And if he reconsiders?


    Suppose he refuses, should I tell him?


    In order to kill me off, Hitogami set a trap using Shirone Kingdom.


    Using you as a bait to kill me off.


    That''s why you shouldn''t go, etc...


    No, that won''t do.


    He''ll just say [Even if that''s the case, I must go] in response.


    In that case,


    ... then I''ll stay quiet for now.


    Zanoba might end up hating me this time.

 Chapter 220: Bad Omens

    <h4>Chapter 220: Bad Omens</h4>


    Part 1


    After I went home, I gave a report to my family.


    Recently there is a lot about my business trips that I can''t talk about.


    But since this time it might take a while, I feel I owe them more details.


    First, our office doesn''t have a magic teleport circle directed at Shirone Kingdom.


    Instead, I''ll purchase a horse carriage at the Kingdom of Dragon King then travel to the Shirone Kingdom from there.


    Last time it took almost four months for me to get from the Kingdom of Dragon King to Shirone.


    Including investigating on the way, at best I can cut travel time to two months or so.


    Two months.


    In other words, travel alone will take four months.


    Considering that Eris will give birth in about three, there''s no way for me to get back in time.


    Of course, if I ask Perugius for the favor, we can head directly to Shirone Kingdom instead.


    Zanoba and Perugius got along well. Zanoba would often bring new paintings or dolls he found in the market to Perugius and have an art show together, just the two of them.


    If anything caught Perugius''s eyes, Zanoba would happily offer it to him.


    Since they get along so well, if Zanoba asks for a favor, he probably won''t refuse.


    Still, even if we cut the trip back and forth to under one month, we don''t know how long Zanoba will spend in Shirone itself.


    So I still don''t know how to proceed right now.


    It''d be easy if all I need is to kick someone''s ass and go home, but Pax cannot be killed.


    The alternatives will probably take a lot more time.


    "That''s why, I don''t know when I will get back."


    After dinner, I said.


    Norn isn''t home tonight, but that''s typical. It can''t be helped.


    Still, the whole family is present, including Sylphy and Zenith.


    Besides how long it takes, I also gave them the gist of the situation, but I didn''t mention the possibility that it''s a trap by Hitogami.


    It''s only a possibility, after all. It''ll be troublesome if Eris insists oning.


    It might be selfish of me, but because of that they didn''t raise any objections.


    "I''m fine with this."


    They all look toward Eris.


    Eris looksfortable in the center of attention, with her hands wrapped around her ever growing tummy.


    "Well, it can''t be helped."


    How easygoing, nothingpared to how nervous Sylphy was.


    "Hey Eris, aren''t you too indifferent?"


    "Even if Rudeus isn''t here, the baby will be born."


    "But, this is important!"


    "I know, but all Rudeus would do is hold my hand, right?"


    "It''s true, but..."


    Finding no retort, Sylphy shrinks back.


    Roxy folds her hands with a [She''s right, you know] look on her face.


    But the person with personal experience still believes how important my hand''s warmth is during birth.


    "Rudeus isn''t necessary when ites to childbirth."


    Eris said that with a raised voice.


    I feel a little sad to hear that I''m not a necessity.


    But with Lilia and Aisha here, myck of necessity is a matter of fact.


    "It''s fine as long as Rudeus praises me for giving him a wonderful son, once he gets back."


    Eris sure is direct today, how manly. She''s probably doing this to leave me without worries.


    Eris is starting to be considerate of others. I feel proud, but also a little lonesome.


    [You only need one to birth a baby], as a husband, should that be what I hope the wife to say?


    Well, I''m not the one going to give birth.


    "... By the way, have you picked a name already?"


    "Yes, a great name, just look forward to it!"


    But didn''t you say you only thought of names for boys?


    What if you end up giving birth to a girl while I was away?


    Do you really n to name her and raise her as a boy?


    "Eris... If the baby''s a girl, please give her your mother''s name, Hilda."


    "No, I''m not gonna give her an olddy''s name!"


    Denied.


    Do you have to call her an olddy...


    Hilda-san is probably crying from the beyond right now.


    "Ara ara, just let Eris-ane do what she wants. Just follow Slyphy-ane''s example, Onii-chan, and support her quietly from behind."


    With Aisha''s input, the discussion is over.


    Indeed, Sylphy really has always been supporting me from the shadows.


    As expected as the captain of the wife''s corp.


    I can count on her.


    I''d worry if Eris was left by herself, but I have my other trustworthy wives here, and sisters and mothers too.


    No matter what happens, I can count on them.


    "I''m more worried about Rudeus going on his own again, so honestly I wanted toe along!"


    On the other hand.


    Honestly I''m the one worrying them.


    Indeed, this time has some elements of danger. Basically, I''ll likely fall for one of Hitogami''s traps.


    Ugh, now I start to feel rather uneasy.


    Will Ie back alive this time...


    No, worrying alone won''t help.


    I got to do what I got to do, and take down any enemy thates my way.


    Take things one at a time, I''ll just do that.


    "Rudi, you look uneasy."


    Roxy asked, seeing how troubled I look.


    She''s her usual self, holding Lara to her bosom, looking towards me with fatigued eyes.


    "Um, yeah, it might devolve into war this time..."


    Let''s go with that first.


    Roxy raises her head and studies me with a serious expression on her face.


    "To be honest, I think it might be my fault this time."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Because the one tasked to educate the young Prince Pax was me."


    Now that she mentioned it, Roxy has spent a long time at Shirone Kingdom.


    "No one mes a home tutor for what the student does in the future. You can''t teach him everything."


    "That may be, but his twisted personality happened under my watch."


    That''s not your fault, Roxy.


    How could a person turn twisted from Roxy''s brilliant teaching be possible in this world?


    I know that for sure.


    That''s what I want to say, but honestly speaking I know nothing about this Pax person...


    ording to Orsted, even if it''s via a coup, he seems to have what it takes to be king, so perhaps he did grow a bit under Roxy''s tutge.


    No, impossible.


    How can it be possible.


    Even the worst of human scum can learn greatest under Roxy''s teachings.


    Definitely not your fault, Roxy.


    Definitely another reason.


    "Sensei, it''s not your fault."


    "... Rudi, did you ever notice, how creepy you look when you call me Sensei?"


    Eh?


    Really?


    That''s impossible.


    I only call Roxy Sensei out of utter respect.


    How can me looking creepy be possible?


    It''s true that we have teacher-student y at times, but that''s only a game between husband and wife.


    I definitely do not have any ulterior motive.


    I''m innocent!


    "I have mixed feelings about this... but I might just add fuel to the fire if I go this time..."


    Roxy nced at Lara as she said this.


    Lara looks at me with her sleepy face.


    As if wanting to say something she stares straight at me.


    Roxy looks somewhat troubled.


    Maybe if there wasn''t school or a kid, Roxy might want toe along with me.


    "No, Roxy, it''s definitely not your fault."


    That''s all I can say for now.


    I don''t know if Roxy would have be Pax''s home tutor, if I didn''t reincarnate in this world. Yet Pax would still be a king through a coup.


    Moreover, the chances are high this time that Hitogami is behind this.


    If Pax was educated by Roxy, even if he received a different education than other timelines, I doubt the situation would be any different.


    That''s why, this crisis is definitely not Roxy''s fault.


    "Pax has been manipted by Hitogami."


    "But... No, right, I get it."


    Roxy still has her reservations, but in the end she dropped her objections.


    She probably is still bothered that one of her students did a bad thing.


    Suddenly I look at Sylphy.


    She isn''t my student, but the one that taught her magic foundations was me, and I think I taught her many other things as well.


    If after the Metastasis Event she didn''t end up with Ariel, but instead used the magic I taught her to kill and steal. What would I think?


    I definitely would have thought, [I taught her wrong], [I''m responsible], [I need to stop her], [I need to get her to listen to me], and etc.


    "Eh, Rudi, what is it?"


    "Nothing, I just realize that Sylphy had always listened to everything I said."


    "That came out of no where, haven''t I been doing that even now? Only recently, Rudi was so pushy, even though I was reluctant, and forced me..."


    "Hey, there''s children present."


    "Ah, right."


    Lucy, who''s sitting besides her, looks back and forth at me and Sylphy.


    Her face reads, [What are you talking about.]


    How cute.


    It''s too early for her, too early to learn about night time wrestling strategies.


    Let''s end this family meeting here, on a positive note.


    "Alright, everyone, I''ll leave the rest..."


    "Ah! Ah-!"


    Crying suddenly.


    Looking over, the usually quiet Lara is bursting in tears in Roxy''s bosom.


    She''s looking towards me, crying, with her tiny hands outstretch.


    "Kya! Aah-!"


    "Lara, what wrong? Be good..."


    Roxy nervously tries tofort her, but she just keeps crying.


    I think this is the first time Lara ever had an outburst like this.


    Maybe she couldn''t handle the heavy mood.


    She just keeps looking, with her hands outstretched towards me, crying a river.


    "Rudi..."


    "Oh."


    I take Lara from Roxy''s hands, carrying her in my arms.


    Lara instantly stops crying as soon as she grabs hold of me.


    She grasps tightly on my shoulder, glued on me like a cicada.


    Maybe she can sense that I''ll soon be far away.


    If she was crying because of that, it bothers me a bit...


    But this never happened previously.


    Maybe because the mood feels different this time, she sensed something?


    "Well, papa will go away for a while, so be a good girl, okay?"


    Oh, she should be fine if she stopped crying.


    I lightly pat her back before handing her back to Roxy.


    I tried to hand her over.


    But couldn''t.


    Lara refuses to let go.


    She grabs my cloak and clings on like a rhinoceros beetle.


    "Kya-! Aah-!"


    Just when I try to pry her away, Lara starts crying loudly and refuses to leave.


    I''m actually very happy that Lara wants to be with papa so much.


    Be a good girl, when papaes home, I''ll take a bath-bath with you.


    "Well, Roxy, I''ll leave her to you."


    "Eh? Ah, okay."


    Well, I said that I can''t pry her off, but she''s still a baby, after all.


    I easily toss her over to Roxy.


    "Aah¡ª! Kya¡ª¨C!"


    Right away, Lara cries out like she''s at death''s door.


    Almost as loud as Eris, nothing like how quiet she usually was.


    I feel a little guilty, like I''m abusing her somehow.


    "Then, while I''m away..."


    "Maa¨C! Baa¡ª-! Aaa¨C!"


    No, papa, stay.


    That''s what I imagine she said.


    I feel like being held back.


    But I must go.


    I can''t leave my dear friend alone.


    "Bya¨C! Aaa¨C! Aaa¨C!"


    I nce at Lara, crying like she saw a ghost, she reaches out in fear towards me.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen Lara like this.


    Everyone else looks dumbfounded at Lara, all wondering [What''s going on.]


    "Be good... What''s going on. Why all the sudden... Lilia, do you know about this?"


    "No, this is the first time I''ve seen this as well..."


    Regardless of what Roxy does, she can''t seem to calm Lara down.


    I suddenly feel anxious.


    Is there nothing strange going on?


    Will it be alright if I go?


    Lara is chosen by Holy Beast Leo as the savior of the world!


    Even though I don''t know how she will save the world, but maybe she has some special ability.


    Like premonition.


    Or she sees a dead man walking.


    Eh... Am I, going to die?


    "Aaa¡ª! Bya¡ª!"


    The sorrow in her cries echoes through the room.


    This only adds to my unease.


    "Okay, I get it, Lara."


    In the midst of her cries, a person picks up the crying Lara and embraces her.


    Raising her to her own eye level, with exchanged nces she said.


    "I''ll go with papa and protect him."


    Like the warm sun basking the earth this gentlewoman says.


    Only that.


    Instantly Lara stops crying.


    Part 2


    I tried to stop her.


    It''s really dangerous this time.


    The chances that it''s a Hitogami trap is high.


    Roxy will just get in the way once the fight starts.


    Perugius doesn''t allow Magic race in the Sky Castle.


    Teaching is Roxy''s dream job, she can''t just go on vacation for a few months without a heads up.


    She might get fired.


    Babies cry all the time. Now that she stopped, just forget about it.


    I spoke rather harshly, making up all sorts of excuses on why Roxy shouldn''te.


    But Roxy looks unmoved.


    "If it''s a trap, then that exins why Lara started crying."


    "Even if I''m a hindrance in fights, I mighte in handy elsewhere!"


    "If I can''t go along, then I will just find my own way there."


    "Teaching is my dream, but it doesn''t matter when my husband''s life is at stake."


    "It''s a mother''s duty when her daughter cries."


    Roxy counters my every excuse, leaving me lost for words.


    Not a single member of my family are with me on this one.


    For sure, none of them think it''s okay if Roxy dies.


    Rather, as soon as they heard [This is Hitogami''s trap], all of them had [So that''s what it is] written all over their faces.


    [Why didn''t you tell us], they admonish me.


    Then Eris demands toe along, with Sylphy trying to stop her.


    Even Sylphy starts to speak about whether she shoulde as well.


    An out-of-ordinary unease clings to everyone''s hearts.


    Will I really be alright on my own?


    Really?


    This is what they mean by bad omen?


    Something will happen to Rudi?


    Everyone''s anxiety rests squarely on Roxy.


    That''s why she decides to go with me as the family''s representative.


    Because of Roxy''s words, even Sylphy and Eris want toe along.


    As expected of Roxy, but I have mixed emotions about praising her for that.


    I''m in a bad spot as well.


    I''m the kind that wants to treasure the things that are important to me.


    Roxy, my special treasure, if possible I want to keep her safe in the most secure of treasure chests.


    But, Roxy is stubborn.


    Even if I stop her now, she''ll definitely go off to Shirone Kingdom on her own.


    Knowing this, I have no choice but let here with me.


    It''s easier to protect her with her by my side.


    But I''m also starting to feel anxious.


    Facing a trap that Hitogami set, and I can''t count on Orsteding to my rescue this time.


    I haven''t even figured out how to convince Zanoba toe back with me yet.


    Only dark clouds cover the path before me, how foreboding.


    Roxy ising along during my predicament.


    The one I respect the most of this world by my side.


    There''s nothing more reassuring than that.


    Part 3


    Next day we begin preparations for the journey to Shirone Kingdom.


    Preparing everything that we need for the trip.


    First, equipment for Zanoba.


    It goes without saying that I don''t want Zanoba to die.


    Because of that, I pick a few choice armor out of the office armory for Zanoba to use.


    First is a rather hefty full body armor.


    It is augmented with [Increase fire resistance] magic tools.


    A perfect match for Zanoba, who''s weak against fire.


    Even though Zanoba seems vulnerable to fire, but that''s more or less true for all humans.


    Next is a weapon.


    Orsted said, there''s no weapon tough enough for the strength of a miko like Zanoba.


    Regardless of how special the sword is, it will break like a twig in his hands.


    That''s why I made Zanoba a bat.


    A stone bat, hardened with my magic.


    It''s shaped like a racket.


    It''s deceivingly heavy, so much that even a grown man can''t lift it.


    But Zanoba pinches it, holding it like a twig. If a single swing from thatnds, it''s basically instant kill.


    It''s like attachingsers on sharks.


    Even though Zanoba has ridiculous strength, he has plenty of weaknesses.


    He isn''t fast, but I have just the thing for that.


    A magic item called [Net of Overfishing].


    For reasons unknown, as soon as it''s cast, as if it has a mind of its own it will automatically chase and tie up the opponent.


    Taking advantage of Zanoba''s strength, it can instantly cripple an opponent, and drag him within Zanoba''s striking range.


    I''ll just leave these three pieces of equipment with Zanoba for now.


    He doesn''t really like wearing full armor, but he''s more than happy with the rest of them.


    I also prepared equipment for Roxy.


    Of course her safety is my top concern.


    So I mostly picked equipment that can adequately protect her.


    Of course, Roxy isn''t very strong, so I can''t exactly dress her up in full body armor like Zanoba.


    She has plenty ofbat experience, so wearing unfamiliar equipment might just be an hindrance for her instead.


    That''s why I picked for her a barrier ring for physical attacks and a scapegoat ring that can prevent one lethal attack.


    She''ll use her usual staff and robe.


    That''s all the equipment for Roxy.


    It makes me uneasy.


    But all I can do is do my best to protect her.


    We don''t know what kind of trap awaits us, but we will make headway on that front.


    On the school front, Zanoba dropped out, and Roxy also filed a leave of absence.


    I don''t want Roxy fired, so I asked Zanoba to write a notice of recall, requesting Roxy to return to her post as court magician of Shirone pce.


    Of course the school objects.


    So it ended up bing a sit-down negotiation between the principal and Zanoba.


    Roxy has be that important a personnel to the school.


    That''s only natural.


    If I were the principal, I''d do the same.


    "Roxy-dono was court magician for Shirone to begin with. Only for various reasons did she quit, but she has plenty of ability, thus I wish to bring her back and again grant her the position of court magician of Shirone Kingdom."


    Zanoba negotiates aggressively, while Roxyins [I don''t want to be a court magician...]


    The principal, taking advantage of Roxy''s words, dered [Roxy belongs to the Magic University.]


    An hour into negotiation, Zanoba finally budges.


    He''ll bring her with him, since she''s involved this time, afterwards he''ll return her to the University... that''s the deal.


    Put up unreasonable demands first, thening back down.


    That''s the art of negotiation.


    And that''s how Roxy managed to hold onto her teaching position when she returns.


    Finally, I checked my own equipment.


    When ites to my equipment, it''s the same as usual.


    Magic Armor Mk-I, Magic Armor Mk-IIB, and the Shotgun Cannon; just these three.


    It''s been a long time since Ist used my oldpanion Aqua Hartia.


    I feel a little guilty towards Eris, but she responds [Isn''t it great that you found a better weapon?]


    I kind of wish she would treasure the symbol of our shared memory more.


    Even though it encapstes the memory of our tenth together... Or does she want to forget the past?


    Yet I still remember fondly how her boobs felt back then...


    For now, my friend Aqua Hartia currently sits as decoration in my room.


    Maybe it''s better to let Sylphy have it?


    Unlike Eris, Sylphy never stopped using the magic wand I gave her.


    If I give her mypanion Aqua Hartia, she definitely will use it happily.


    But I''m not sure how girls feel about being regifted a present from another woman.


    But Sylphy''s current wand was a present from Roxy as well...


    Regardless, like usual, my primary equipment will be Magic Armor Mk-IIB.


    Only when a strong enemy appears would I need the bulky Magic Armor Mk-I.


    It''s fine. Even if a strong enemy appears, I have long nned for that scenario.


    It''ll work.


    I n to disassemble the bulky Magic Armor Mk-I and ship it over, then reassemble it there.


    Hitogami knows about the existence of Magic Armor.


    To avoid giving him a chance to deal with it, it''s better if I keep the Magic Armor hidden.


    Unlike Mk-IIB, I can''t wear Mk-I at all times. Keeping armored core dissembled when not-in-use ismon sense.


    With the equipments set, all that''s left is how to get there.


    For that, Zanoba and I went together to bow our heads to Perugius.


    Part 4


    When we reached the Sky Castle, we were brought to a particrly upscale room.


    One I have never been in before.


    The room feels particrly personalized.


    Paintings cover the walls, hand-sized sculptures line the shelves.


    The pieces here looks exceptional evenpared to all the others on disy in the Sky Castle.


    All the works on disy in the hallway looks [expensive], but the ones here all look [exquisitely crafted] or [particrly tasteful.]


    In other words, money can''t buy taste.


    "This ce is amazing."


    "Oh, is this Shisho''s first time here?"


    I start murmuring to myself without realizing it. Unexpectedly Zanoba replies.


    "Yeah, I''m usually at the guest room or courtyards..."


    "Only those recognized by Perugius-sama are allowed here."


    Sylvaril speaks sternly, standing by the entryway.


    Hidden in her tones is [And you''re not.]


    Recently I''ve started to think that she really hates me.


    Or more precisely, hates the one behind me, Orsted.


    "Sylvaril-dono, can you not speak as if my Shisho somehow is beneath me?"


    Without turning around, Zanoba raises his objection.


    Hey, at least look at people when you speak to them.


    "But, the only one Perugius-sama recognizes and granted permission to enter is Zanoba-sama. I don''t know why you''re so insistent about bringing both over..."


    Listening to Sylvaril''s calm reply, Zanoba turns around like he saw a ghost.


    "Indeed, Shisho rarely has a chance to make dolls during Perugius-sama''s presence, so I can understand why he may not yet to be recognized. But, Shisho''s work has a depth far beyond my own understandings. They''re truly excellent."


    "But Perugius-sama..."


    "Rudeus Greyrat is my Shishou. Indeed, he may be less informed than Perugius-sama and yours truly. But without Shisho''s guidance, the Zanoba Shirone who has been recognized by Perugius-sama himself may not exist!"


    "..."


    Sylvaril falls silent.


    She seems disinterested.


    Well, I can''t tell behind that mask.


    Even though I''m used to Zanoba''s ttery by now, I still feel rather moved this time.


    I have a little know-how about figures from the other world, it''s not that big of a deal.


    "Understood, please ept my apology, Zanoba-sama."


    "It''s fine, Sylvaril-dono."


    Sylvaril bows her head, and candidly Zanoba pardons her.


    Honestly, I don''t really care how she treats me.


    "Zanoba, you''re back."


    Just now, the door to the interior opens.


    It''s Perugius.


    Maybe reading the mood, he nced back and forth at Sylvaril and Zanoba.


    "... What is it, has Sylvaril been negligent in some way."


    "No, Shisho has never been in this room before, and we''re talking about that."


    Zanoba happily replies.


    He did notin to the master. He''s a good man.


    "Rudeus... Indeed, he never had a chance toe here. What do you think of this room, my pride and joy?"


    "It''s truly impressive. Even more than those in the hallway, they truly capture the essence of good taste."


    "Oh¨C?"


    Not knowing what to say in details, I gave some ambiguous praises, but that seems to put Perugius in a good mood.


    "If those on the hallway outside are what''s considered first rate, then these here are the premium goods that Perugius-sama loves. Aren''t they?"


    "Exactly."


    Perugius smiles with a smirk on his face and sits down.


    I muddled through this time.


    Maybe my appraisal ability hasn''tpletely been forgotten.


    Even Sylvaril looks shocked... I think.


    Even though I can''t see under that mask.


    Regardless, Zanoba and I rushed to sit down after Perugius''s invitation.


    It bes an interview between us three.


    "Well then, what shall it be today? Have you found another interesting doll somewhere?"


    Perugius asks merrily.


    Zanoba happily replies.


    "No, Perugius-sama, I''m heading home, so Ie to say my goodbyes."


    "Oh..."


    Perugius frowns, staring at Zanoba.


    Then slowly his happiness subsides.


    In details Zanoba exins the draft summon he received from Shirone Kingdom.


    Perugius listens without interrupting, only looking straight at Zanoba.


    Zanoba finishes his monologue.


    And after a moment of silence, Perugius finally speaks.


    "... Zanoba, have you the resolve to die?"


    Instead of waiting for anything else he has to say, Perugius asked.


    Zanoba looks nkly back at Perugius.


    "Why are you so certain?"


    "I can see it in your face, the look you wear, I''ve seen it on many men in my lifetime."


    Perugius unhappily said.


    Even though I wonder how he knew from just looking at Zanoba, but if Perugius wants to stop him, I concur.


    It''s perfect if he tells Zanoba not to go to Shirone Kingdom.


    If that happens, then I won''t fall for Hitogami''s trap.


    "If that''s true, what will you do?"


    Zanoba keeps his poker face. Perugius smiles lightly.


    "If you need to fight someone, I''ll happily give you a hand. Discussing art with you is important to me. If someone gets in the way of that, I''ll get rid of them. A... false king, for example."


    "That won''t be necessary."


    "Ah, of course."


    Perugius suddenly checks his surroundings, before stopping on me.


    Am I supposed to say something?


    This is what they call exchanging a nce, right?


    While I''m thinking, Perugius has already looked away and continues his conversation with Zanoba.


    "Zanoba... going to your death, does he know of it?"


    "No, he just wants toe along¨C"


    "Oh, and you didn''t refuse him?"


    "Because once Shisho sets his mind on something, even if I refuse he wille to Shirone Kingdom."


    When I said I''ming, Zanoba didn''t particrly object.


    I guess he realized objecting won''t do any good.


    Well, it''s true.


    "Rudeus will protect your life like his own."


    "Haha, what are you talking about, Perugius-sama."


    Zanobaughs like he heard a joke.


    But his smile is forced.


    "Shisho will have another baby soon. There are things he must do. When ites to it, certainly he will save himself first."


    "Are you the student of someone who would watch his friend cornered and leave him to die?"


    "Of course not! Shisho is an amazing man. He will definitelye to my aid and survive as well!"


    I''m no superman.


    Well, leaving aside whether Zanoba seriously thinks I''m superman or not...


    Zanoba and Perugius''s meeting has been going smoothly.


    But [Don''t go to Shirone] doesn''t seem to be an option here.


    Perugius seems to realize something.


    Losing interest rapidly, he props himself up, and sighs with a face of boredom.


    "Well then, you shouldn''t be here just to say goodbye, what can I be of help with?"


    Zanoba nods before answering.


    "I wish to borrow your magic teleport circles to Shirone Kingdom, for permission to bring the Magic Armor to the castle, as well as... permission for Shisho''s wife, the Magic Race Roxy Migurdia."


    "I can prepare a magic teleport circle for you, and permit entry for the Magic Armor... but Magic Race are not allowed in this castle."


    Perugius replies with a frown.


    Previously Arumanfi had also denied entry for Roxy, also because Perugius refused to allow Magic Race from entering the Sky Castle.


    "Even if this, Zanoba Shirone, asks you as a once-in-a-lifetime favor?"


    "Zanoba Shirone, you said this, so you think you''re that important to me?"


    "I am a rare friend who can discuss art at your level with you."


    "So you said this Armor Dragon King Perugius D has befriended some prince from a little kingdom like yourself?"


    "Excuse my impudence, but when ites to art, race and stature are irrelevant."


    Perugius stares down Zanoba.


    Zanoba fearlessly returns the favor.


    Sylvaril also res at Zanoba.


    Only my eyesight wanders back and forth.


    The situation is tense.


    If it''s me, I''d start apologizing.


    "Ha!"


    Perugius raise his chin andughs.


    "Fine, I''ll permit that Magic Race''s entry."


    "Thank you very much for your consideration."


    "But, I have conditions."


    Afterwards, Perugiusys out his ground rules.


    Roxy is barred from speaking, touching anything, from appearing before him, inside the castle...


    Basically, she''s only allowed to use the castle as a way station. I ept the conditions.


    "Then, Sylvaril, prepare the magic circle for them."


    "Yes!"


    After giving Syvaril instructions, Perugius looks back at Zanoba with disinterest.


    A cold nce, but in there somehow I saw he has resigned himself.


    "Zanoba Shirone."


    "Yes."


    "It''s a pity."


    Perugius and Zanoba stand up together.


    Towards the Perugius''s back, Zanoba bows quietly.


    Perugius''s outline looks particrly lonesome, but perhaps that''s just an illusion.


    Part 5


    After the Magic Armor has been disassembled, it was sent to Shirone Kingdom via the magic circle.


    Afterwards Ginger contacted a craftsman she knew to encase the Magic Armor in stone blocks as camouge, and had it sent to a warehouse near the capital.


    I didn''t go along.


    But I did instruct her to also start investigating the situation inside Shirone Kingdom.


    If the north invading turns out false, that gives me a good reason to dissuade Zanoba from going.


    Even though, the northern Kingdom of Bista really looks poised for attack.


    Bista has mobilized for war, withrge number of mercenaries and hoodlums inside its borders.


    "King Pax seems to have brought 10 able knights from the Kingdom of Dragon King with him, and used them to rid the country of rebels."


    10 able knights.


    Just 10?


    Well, including Pax, the coup has eleven members, but the coup''s sess are no doubt the doing of these ten individuals.


    In that case, they might be the trap set by Hitogami.


    "Ginger-san, did you learn of the names of these 10 knights?"


    "No, unfortunately I haven''t got that far with my investigation... Only that it''s rumored King Pax has a man with a skull-looking face by his side. Also the rumor that man is among the Seven Great World Powers, the Death God."


    "I see."


    Yikes, another one of the Seven Great World Powers...


    Well, I hope that the Kingdom of Dragon King won''t bother to lend Pax one of the Seven. Maybe that skull guy is someone else. Either way I should report this to Orsted.


    "Oh, if the northern kingdom is ready to invade, then we have to hurry."


    Hearing this, Zanoba looks anxious to immediately head out.


    He is ready to go.


    His tone is like usual, but I can sense his unease.


    Nothing I can do to dissuade Zanoba now, so we will set out in a few days.


    The party will be me, Zanoba, Ginger, and Roxy. Four members.


    Julie is temporarily left with my family.

 Chapter 221: The Return to Shirone

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Return to Shirone</h4>


    Part 1


    Eve of our departure.


    He came.


    After making love to Sylphy, I headed downstairs before going to sleep.


    Abruptly, Leo starts barking.


    Momentter, Eris rushes out her room, full of bloodlust.


    What''s going on?


    "Enemy attack!"


    "What?"


    Who would attack here?


    I went to my room to grab my staff, and take a nce out the window with antern.


    In the darkness, the outlines of a man I recognize standing in front of the gate.


    "Eris, that isn''t an enemy."


    "Oh... fine."


    Eris looks out the window as well, before answering, still fired up.


    I put aside my staff and walk out the hallway.


    I hush the rest of the family back into their rooms, who''re wondering about themotion, and head to the gate.


    Outside the door.


    Stands Orsted.


    Currently entangled by the wooden pirs at the gate, Beat. It''s tentacle y.


    "Sorry foring sote."


    "It''s fine... Beat, stop it."


    "This is an emergency. Do you have time?"


    "Ah, yes."


    With a few swooshes, Orsted untangles himself from Beat and disappears into the darkness.


    I applied some healing magic on Beat, briefly inform Eris that I''ll be out, and rush to catch up to him.


    There are no 24-hour shops in the city.


    So we met at a nearby clearing instead.


    A moonless light.


    Only thentern I brought from home illuminates the empty field.


    Somehow we always meet in such dark locales, when Orsted and I speak privately.


    And when we speak in such dark locales, it feels like we''re scheming something.


    I should add more lights to the office...


    "So, what is it?"


    "About the pawns Hitogami has prepared this time."


    Orsted has read Ginger''s intel.


    Because he wasn''t around when I visited, I left a memo.


    "I''ll give you my predictions based on Ginger York''s report, and the strategies to deal with them."


    Predictions?


    It would be better if we have more time to collect information.


    Should I hold Zanoba back to collect more intel?


    No, at this crucial moment I can''t trouble Zanoba.


    This is rough.


    "First, about the ten knights. Nine of them are probably small fries."


    "Right."


    "But thest one, the skull-faced man, I remember him."


    The guy always staying by Pax''s side.


    "Knight of Kingdom of Dragon King, with a face of a skull, and outstanding skills. There''s only one possible candidate."


    "And that is?"


    Orsted sharply res at me (I think).


    "Ranked fifth on the Seven Great World Powers, Death God Randolph Marianne."


    Seven Great World Powers.


    Number 5. Death God.


    Those three phrases hit me head on.


    So the rumors are true...?


    "The trump card of Kingdom of Dragon King."


    "... Trump card? Why would he be involved in the political dispute of another country?"


    "I don''t know, but assuming Hitogami''s involved, that''s typical of him."


    Ah, of course if I think about it.


    I asked something pointless again.


    "Why Kingdom of Dragon King would rent out the Death God is hard to imagine, but someone else can worry about that... Right now we don''t have any information about any other pawns involved who would be capable of assassinating you or I. For now, I want to discuss how to deal with the Death God with you."


    Perhaps that skull-faced man isn''t the Death God.


    But better safe than sorry, and be prepared for the worst.


    "That Death God Randolph does not belong to any school in particr, he''s a self-styled warrior."


    "Self-styled?"


    "Indeed, no set style. He would do anything for victory."


    In other words, like Ruijerd?


    I''m no good against someone like that.


    "But his best skill is [Sword of Bewitching]."


    Sword of Bewitching.


    I can imagine from the name alone.


    A skill like Engetsu Sappou.


    "[Sword of Bewitching] is a meld of [Sword of Luring] and [Sword of Hesitation]."


    "What do they each do?"


    "[Sword of Luring] entices an enemy to attack when he should retreat. [Sword of Hesitation] forces an enemy to retreat when he should attack."


    Eh?


    I don''t get it.


    "In battle, he maniptes the opponent, making him attack when he shouldn''t, defend when he shouldn''t. It messes with your timing, so be prepared."


    "But I don''t really know what I''m supposed to do then, hearing that."


    "Attack when you thought to guard, guard when you thought to attack. But there are also times to defend, and times to attack."


    How rhetorical.


    Confusing.


    "Don''t let his theatrics get to you, just overpower him."


    In that case, then Orsted can go take care of him.


    I briefly entertained that precocious thought, before shooing it away.


    Orsted is heading to Kingdom of Dragon King.


    "Can I overpower him..."


    "He''s fifth on the Seven Great World Powers, so he''s master ss, and has plenty of counters against magic. A difficult opponent indeed... but a man long absent from the battlefield. Right now, he''s probably a distant second to any of the heads of three great sword styles. Once you figure out [Sword of Bewitching], understand how it works, and steady your resolve, even you should suffice against him."


    Really?


    Honestly, I don''t have any confidence against someone of God Rank.


    But I did beat North Emperor Auber that time, so maybe I can. Probably?


    "Sounds like that Death God uses tactics simr to North God Style."


    "Indeed, that man was the original candidate for North God."


    Ah, really?


    So he was a candidate, but he''s not the North God, so he failed?


    Yet he''s ranked above even the current North God?


    I think North God is ranked seventh, and Death God fifth.


    "Then how did he be the Death God?"


    Orsted gave me the details about Death God when I asked.


    Randolph Marianne.


    Grandson of the second North God.


    For a while since birth, he trained alongside the third generation and current North God, under the second generation''s tutge.


    But when he came of age, he had a fall out with the second generation.


    Leaving the second generation North God, he went on to develop his own techniques.


    Afterwards, he managed to defeat one of the Seven Great World Powers in the Magic Continent.


    Randolph ended up gaining the title of Death God after beating the original.


    But from that day forth, endless hoards would challenge him, vying for a ce among the Seven Great World Powers.


    One fight after another.


    Endless battles against those that care for nothing but the battlefield.


    After spending ten years fighting those fights, Randolph was fed up.


    He decided to retire.


    He returned to his hometown at Kingdom of Dragon King and studied to be a chef.


    Then he took over a rtive''s troubled restaurant.


    Thus a new chapter of the Legend of the Death God began.


    But that legend had a rather inglorious end.


    The restaurant folded due to financial difficulties.


    He had talent has a warrior, but none as a chef.


    Buried in debt and wandering the street, he was picked up by a general of Kingdom of Dragon King, and became a knight of the kingdom.


    No one knows how old he is, but that''s the story of Death God Randolph.


    What an interesting tale.


    "As long as your tactics are sound, he isn''t a hard counter against you. If Death God Randolph does appear, use gueri tactics. Attack from a distance, just like you did with me."


    "Got it."


    Death God Randolph.


    Carving the name of my new enemy deep into my memory, towards Orsted I took a bow.


    "Then...e back alive."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    Knowledge of a potential hard fight ahead.


    We head out tomorrow.


    How suffocating.


    Part 2


    The day of departure.


    My entire family came to see me off at the gate.


    Sylphy, with Lara in tow, Eris, Aisha, Norn, Lilia, Zenith, Lucy, Leo, and Jirou.


    "Well, Rudi, be careful. It''s fine since it''s Rudi, but don''t get careless. Come back safe."


    "Sylphy, take care of the family."


    "Em. I will."


    I gave Sylphy a hug.


    And rubbed her butt while I''m at it.


    Do I really have to say goodbye to this cute butt also?


    "Eris, no rigorous exercise until the baby is born."


    "Got it."


    "And if the baby is a girl, please give her a girl''s name."


    I caution Eris just in case.


    Knowing her, even if it''s a girl, she might give her a boy''s name.


    And raise her as a boy anyways.


    That makes for a fun story, but it''s obviously a pretty awful thing to do to a girl.


    "Well then, Onii-chan. Work hard. Expect the mercenary group to be even bigger by the time you get back."


    "Alright, but nothing too shady, okay?"


    "Hey!"


    I also caution Aisha just in case.


    The mercenary group is on the right track, but don''t forget, they''re a group of hoodlums.


    Look away from the wheel for a second, and they''ll turn back to a bunch of good-for-nothings.


    The only thing we can do is keep them as spotless as possible.


    "Nii-san, I was in his care while his highness Zanoba was in school. If possible, do your best to prevent the worst from happening."


    "Yes, count on me."


    "Well then, you take care too, Nii-san."


    "Norn, work hard for the student council too."


    Going out of her way toe today, Norn is rather strict.


    Her days will only get harder, now that she''s the student council president.


    "Master, may the fortune of war be with you."


    "Yes, I''ll return safe this time as well."


    Lilia tries to light a fire under me.


    She''s approaching retirement age.


    Well, she still has some youth in her, but now''s not the time for this conversation, so I can only bow for now.


    "..."


    Zenith rubs me on the head.


    Perhaps Lilia can''t just leave her alone, with Zenith the way she is?


    Somehow I feel that my family might have robbed Lilia of her path in life.


    But, this is the path Lilia chose, probably.


    "Hey Lucy, tell papa to stay safe."


    "... Have a safe trip."


    "I''m leaving now, Lucy."


    Lucy fidgets by Sylphy''s legs.


    As if struggling about something.


    Finally, with her mind made, she looks towards me.


    "... Papa, hug."


    "! Come here... okay, good, be a good girl now!"


    "Mm..."


    Given a rare chance to spoil her, I gave her an eskimo kiss.


    Maybe because I shaved this time, she didn''t resist.


    I let her off after charging my fill.


    Finally, I speak to Julie, who''s left in my family''s care.


    "Julie."


    "Yes, grandmaster."


    "You might be a ve, but you''re also a guest of Zanoba, as well as my student. No one here will treat you like a ve. Consider yourself family and make yourselffortable."


    "Yes. I will do my best to not be a bother too."


    Julie always took my lessons to heart.


    She is fluent in humannguage, and has even be quite good with etiquette.


    Now that I think about it, it''s been 5, no, 6 years since we bought her.


    Her figure remains roughly the same, though, but Ginger trained her well. She even got her period already.


    She is already a respectable adult.


    Should I have expected this?


    "And... please take care of master."


    "Yes. Of course."


    Julie seems quite concerned for Zanoba.


    That''s how it is.


    I would worry as well.


    That''s why I''m going.


    "Leo, same as always. Not just Lara, please protect the rest of the family as well."


    "Woofu!"


    And finally, I ask guard dog #2 to guard in my stead.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "I''m going now."


    With luggages in tow, we head out.


    Roxy also says her goodbyes with the family, and we leave them behind together.


    Part 3


    Afterwards, we meet up with Zanoba at the city entrance.


    Basically, most of our baggage has already been sent to Shirone Kingdom. We''re traveling light.


    Just a change of clothes.


    As courtesy, I''m also carrying Roxy''s luggage.


    There are roughly seven holy relics among them.


    They must be carried with the utmost respect.


    Cliff also came to the city entrance to see us off.


    "Sorry, Rudeus... I really want to go, but..."


    Cliff wants toe, but he has a family to look after.


    I can understand.


    Also he''s not like me, always globetrotting like I already dropped out of school.


    "Cliff-senpai... Please help out if my family is in need."


    "Em. Rudeus, take care of Zanoba."


    "I will."


    With that said, Cliff turns to face Zanoba.


    "Zanoba. I thought about your patriotism."


    "Well, it''s not really patriotism."


    "... But Zanoba, please listen carefully. Milis-sama once said..."


    Then Cliff went on and on preaching to Zanoba in the typical Milis style.


    Is it fair to call him preachy?


    I was on the receiving end of that often too.


    But this is a life and death situation, so I can understand.


    Zanoba can only listen and smile wryly.


    In one ear and out the other.


    I nce around while pretending to listen, and saw Elinalise and Roxy talking among themselves.


    "Roxy. Please take care of Rudi. That kid can crumble under pressure..."


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    Worrying about me?


    I can understand worrying about Lara crying.


    But besides that I can''t think of any other reason to worry about me.


    "When he gets depressed, push him down likest time. Don''t forget."


    "Oh, well... I don''t think Rudi will repeat a mistake like that."


    "Well, this journey could be a good educational opportunity. You''re still producing milk, right? Try some new ys while your body''s still different, it could be... hot."


    "Rudi might like it, but I won''t."


    I trust Roxy with her words, but...


    Sorry, I''m the kind that repeats my mistakes.


    If, hypothetically, Zanoba dies, it''s not impossible that I''ll fall apart again.


    Well, maybe Elinalise is just joking around to loosen Roxy up.


    Yeah, I''ll go with that.


    Elinalise is the same as always, even after giving birth.


    Only dirty jokes whenever she speaks.


    Hopefully she''ll restrain herself when educating her child.


    "Well, I''m going."


    "Ah,e back safe."


    Part 4


    A half day''s travel to the citadel ruins before we teleport inside the Sky Castle.


    Roxy also managed to enter the Sky Castle.


    Arumanfi looks in disgust as he exins the conditions for Roxy''s entry.


    Immediately upon our arrival, Sylvaril and two of Perugius''s other familiars surround the magic circle.


    Tight security for only one individual, Roxy.


    "Rudeus-sama. This time Perugius-sama was too generous to permit this Magic race from entering the castle..."


    "Yeah, thanks."


    "..."


    I go through the motions, but Roxy can only silently look down.


    Condition Number One.


    Roxy must remain silent when inside the castle.


    Also, don''t touch anything.


    And don''te within sight of Perugius.


    Only then would she be allowed passage.


    Roxy understands this.


    "..."


    Only that, Roxy looks dreamily towards the breathtaking Sky Castle.


    Gawking like a country bumpkin at the castle standing before her and pulling my sleeves.


    Even though I just exined how Roxy has been barred from the castle.


    I pat her shoulders to stop her.


    From under her hat she looks up to me, slightly red-faced.


    Really looks like an embarrassed bumpkin.


    "Cough."


    Sylvaril coughs at our yfulness.


    Isn''t it fine as long as she doesn''t talk?


    Though Perugius might be known for his magnanimity. If you show too much prejudice against Roxy, bad rumors might spread about his underlings.


    The ones that would spread them would be my dog and cat.


    "Well, this way."


    Sylvaril leads the way. nked by the other familiars, we head underground.


    No sightseeing, but, it can''t be helped. I''m the one asking for a favor.


    Bringing in a Magic race that Perugius abhors.


    I don''t know why it''s such a big deal, but he must really favor Zanoba to permit her passage.


    Perugius really wants to keep Zanoba alive.


    "... Sylvaril-san."


    "What is it?"


    "Please give Perugius-sama my thanks again."


    "Certainly."


    A reply, as matter of course.


    Nanahoshi awaits us at the teleport chamber.


    She stands behind the already activated magic teleport circle.


    Speaking of which, I forgot to mention our trip to her.


    Maybe she heard about it from somewhere and came to send us off?


    "Zanoba... I heard you''re going home, but..."


    Nanahoshi might have heard of the situation, but doesn''t really know what she should say.


    With her arms crossed in front of her, she looks troubled.


    Slowly Zanoba approaches her.


    "Yes, Nanahoshi-dono. I''m going home first."


    "..."


    Nanahoshi makes aplicated expression.


    Looks a bit jealous, but also a bit sad.


    "Nanahoshi-dono, your day to go home wille one day as well."


    Zanoba wasn''t trying to put on airs.


    For Nanahoshi, whose ability to return is undetermined, that might sound like an insult.


    "Yeah, I hope so."


    "Nanahoshi-dono, don''t give up. You''ll return one day, but you can''t if that home is gone."


    With that said, Zanoba wraps his arms around Nanahoshi, and gently pats her back.


    "I might be far away then, but I''ll pray for Nanahoshi-dono''s safe passage home."


    If this was Japan, that might be considered sexual harrassment.


    But Nanahoshi doesn''t show aversion. Frigidly, she also wraps her arms around Zanoba as well.


    A sparkle hidden at the edge of her eyes.


    "Well, then, thank you, Zanoba, em your highness..."


    "No need for courtesy now. Each day I spent with Nanahoshi-dono and Cliff researching were all irreceable memories. Thanks are unnecessary. Or rather, I should be the one that owes you thanks."


    Say, did Zanoba and Cliff grow close because of what happened with Nanahoshi?


    Assisting Nanahoshi with her research together also deepened their bond.


    How nostalgic.


    "No, thank you, if I... without your highness Zanoba''s presence, my research would certainly not have reached its current stage."


    "Rather, without Nanahoshi-dono, I would have never met Perugius-sama, and missed such a convenient method for returning home. So we''re even! Hahaha!"


    Still smiling, Zanoba separates himself from Nanahoshi.


    "Well then, Nanahoshi-dono. In case we don''t meet again... take care."


    "Yes..."


    Nanahoshi looks towards me with unease.


    (This sounds like ast goodbye, but isn''t it an easy return with teleport magic?)


    Of course, this won''t be ast goodbye.


    Zanoba is just visiting home for a while.


    All I do now is simply nod.


    "Well, Shisho, let''s go."


    Following Zanoba''s lead, we head inside the magic circle.


    Part 5


    The magic circle destination is a ruin.


    The usual teleportation ruin.


    This ruinys on the edge of Shirone Kingdom, inside the eastern forests.


    It''s about five days journey to the capital.


    "Phew..."


    Roxy lets out a sigh with her ban lifted.


    Also, she looks incredulously at the magic circle she arrived with.


    "I always had some interest in magic teleport circles."


    "I''m used to it by now."


    "If I memorize how the magic circle looks, I might be able to draw one myself..."


    "... Can you?"


    Hearing my response, Roxy shakes her head.


    "No. Perugius-sama already said he doesn''t want Magic race in the castle. Probably because when Lace revives, it would be troublesome if there are Magic race capable of teleport magic, I imagine. If I memorize it, he''d have me killed."


    Really?


    That might not be the main reason, but it might be one of them.


    But Lace should know of magic teleport circles himself, so that might be pointless.


    "Quit the chit-chat. Come on. We still need to pick up our baggage."


    That was Zanoba. Thus we head out of the ruins.


    We found a small hut by the forest, and collect the luggage that was left there for us.


    Then we head to the capital.


    Part 6


    By the time we reached the capital city of Shirone, Latakia, it''s already sunset.


    When Zanoba passed the city gates, he looks deeply moved.


    It also been a long time since I visited this ce.


    The scenery doesn''t look very different from how I remember it.


    There are plenty of adventurers on the streets, ready to challenge abyrinth.


    But, well?


    It feels rather tense since our arrival, and the streets more unkempt.


    Not just the adventurers, it feels like a lot more hoodlums and suspicious types are about.


    "Mm, the number of mercenaries have grown since I have been away. Looks like war ising."


    Zanoba sounds a bit happy in his voice.


    How can he sound so happy with war approaching?


    Somehow I feel he isn''t just putting on a brave face.


    "You look happy."


    "Shisho, that''s because battle raises your spirit."


    "Does it."


    "Yes. It''s what it means to be a man. Isn''t that the same for everyone?"


    I don''t really get it.


    Like the excitement from seeing a robot in person?


    Regardless, we head to the residence Ginger prepared for us.


    We''ll stay here for a night, then change tomorrow to announce our return and have an audience with the king.


    We didn''t cross the border, so it''s a bit sketchy, but we have an excuse prepared.


    If he didn''t ask, all the better.


    "Zanoba-sama, I''d like to lie low in the city and collect more information."


    Ginger said and takes her leave.


    Zanoba stops her.


    "Eh? Ginger, you''re a knight. Shouldn''t youe with me tomorrow to report to his highness of our return?"


    "... No. While I may be a knight, I''m also Zanoba-sama''s royal guard. I sense something amiss in the city."


    "Well, do that then."


    "Yes!"


    While taking her bow, Ginger shoots me a nce.


    As if to tell me to please take care of Zanoba-sama.


    I nod in return.


    Well then, from now on this is the real deal.


    Only Zanoba and I will have an audience with Pax.


    From there, we''ll gain some idea of what Hitogami''s up to.


    Alternatively, that might be our battlefield against the Death God.


    In that case, I''ll grab Zanoba and run.


    With Roxy covering us from outside, we''ll retreat outside of the city.


    From there I can use the Magic Armor and do battle with the Death God, or make a run for it.


    Those are Orsted''s instructions. For battle, attack from a distance.


    Assuming it''s [Sword of Bewitching], I should have the advantage in a ranged battle with the Magic Armor.


    If a fight does not happen...


    I''m afraid Zanoba will march to war.


    A battle against the northern kingdom, I don''t know how it''ll turn out, but...


    Also, I don''t know what will satisfy Zanoba.


    How will I bring Zanoba back?


    What do I have to say in order to persuade Zanoba?


    If Pax is aiming to take Zanoba''s life, will Zanoba reconsider?


    Well, let''s think about this again after our audience.


    Honestly, I hate the fact of just walking into an obvious trap.


    It''s easier if I can just blow up Pax and the castle from a distance.


    But I know that''s impossible.


    Orsted bars it, and even if he didn''t, Zanoba wouldn''t let me.


    The castle is the symbol of a nation, and if suddenly destroyed, so goes the kingdom.


    It would only entice the enemy from the north to attack.


    Basically, it''s impossible.


    An uneasy future.


    All I can do is sigh.


    First, let''s take care of the audience.


    Then we''ll figure out what we need to do.


    "Rudi."


    In the midst of my thought, someone taps on my shoulder.


    I turn around to see Roxy standing there.


    "Aren''t you a little tense there."


    "Am I?"


    "Yes. How about rxing a little. You can''t be careless, but if you''re so stiff, you''ll find it hard to move during crucial moments."


    Roxy began rubbing my shoulders as she spoke.


    With her small, but strong hands.


    For a while, I sat there and savour those sensual hands.


    Indeed.


    I need to be flexible.


    Just decide on a target for now, then go with the flow.


    At worst, it''s fine as long as Zanoba and Roxy live.


    Including my own life, that''s three.


    Let''s set that as our baseline.


    Then, let''s add Ginger on top of that, so four.


    The survival of us four, and a safe return.


    Can I do it?


    "Thank you. I feel a weight taken off of my shoulders because of you."


    I turn around after saying that.


    Roxy is her usual self, her sleepy eyes.


    But somehow gentler than usual.


    "No, the usual Rudi would be more yful when rxed."


    "... Like?"


    "Like saying, [Roxy, how about massage my front this time, starting here] and ripping your pants off..."


    "B-But that''s only when we''re at home..."


    "Yes. At home all Rudi wants to do is dirty stuff."


    Roxy said as she caresses my face.


    Feel like I''m being reprimanded.


    Sexy stuff is no good?


    On the eve of the battle, with her around, anyone would want the same.


    Not just me.


    "Just kidding. Doesn''t that help you loosen up?"


    "... Ah, yeah. It did."


    Indeed, my shoulders have loosened up.


    With enough tension to remain right for the situation.


    Rxed, but still focused.


    It''s just right.


    "Well, I''ll rest up for the audience tomorrow. Thank you."


    "Yes, good night, Rudi."


    Do my best.


    With only that on my mind, I slept.

 Chapter 222: King Pax

    <h4>Chapter 222: King Pax</h4>


    Part 1


    We arrive at the entrance to the royal castle.


    At first, the soldiers on guard look at Zanoba with suspicion.


    They didn''t expect him toe. He never made any contact.


    At least he should arrive on horseback.


    But instead he''s on foot.


    Even his only royal guard Ginger is nowhere to be seen.


    Everything looks too suspicious, but after a few questions to test and confirm Zanoba''s identity, they immediately straighten up and make way for us.


    From their actions, I can appreciate how much this kingdom puts its royalties up on a pedestal, including this one here.


    Maybe they''re especially sensitive, given the recent purge of the royal bloodline?


    Regardless, we asked for an audience and were brought to a waiting room.


    There we wait for about an hour or so.


    Our request was granted, and we''re allowed into the audience room.


    Part 2


    Shirone Royal Castle.


    Audience Room.


    Inside are five individuals.


    Only five.


    With not a single soldier standing guard.


    In the center.


    Seated on the throne is someone I recognize.


    At least, on the outside he hasn''t changed much.


    He hasn''t grown much.


    Nonchntly he leans back on the throne.


    Pax Shirone.


    A little more mature looking, a little more daunting, but more or less the same as before.


    A beautiful girl sits beside him.


    Looks like a middle schooler. She''s wearing a white dress. Her hair has a dash of aqua blue.


    The color is simr to Migurdia Tribe''s, yet not the same as Roxy''s.


    Maybe from another tribe?


    She has vacant eyes.


    Wearing a cor, is she the Queen?


    Pax''s hand motions behind her.


    At a nce, it looks like he''s rubbing her back, but...


    I know that he''s touching her butt.


    He thinks no one can tell?


    Sigh, treating her like a sex ve.


    I turn my sight away from that girl, towards the man standing by the other side of the throne.


    He looks around 40 or so.


    Buff looking, with a sword on his waist, but he''s lightly armored.


    He doesn''t look particrly strong or dangerous.


    A person that I won''t feel guarded towards if we cross paths normally.


    But on his head.


    A grim face with prominent cheekbones.


    An eyepatch covers his right eye. His left eye looks sunken and lifeless. His face is shaded like a zombie.


    He looks like a pirate captain straight out of old movies.


    If I have to describe him in a single phrase.


    It would be a skull-faced man.


    Indeed.


    No doubt he''s the Death God Randolph Marianne.


    "Your majesty. Zanoba Shirone has received your summons and rushed back from Magic City Sharia."


    Zanoba walks up the audience room and immediately kneels down.


    Without any reservations he pays his respect to Pax and bows his head.


    I imitate his motions, but just in case, beneath my robes I take aim at Pax.


    Pax spies at the kneeling Zanoba and withdraws his hand from the girl''s buttocks.


    While slurping that hand, he speaks.


    "... Aren''t you early."


    "I hurried given the state of emergency."


    "Or perhaps, you''ve been in hiding somewhere in the country the whole time. After all, there''s no news of you crossing the border."


    It took us about a month to reach Shirone Kingdom, after the letter arrived.


    It''s a year''s travel by normal methods.


    Our pace definitely looks impossible.


    "To avoid attacks from enemy nations, we kept our identities hidden during the journey here."


    "Even after you crossed the border?"


    "Especially after we crossed the border."


    "I see."


    Pax humphs.


    Doesn''t sound like he''ll bother to ask how we got here so fast.


    Well, we''ll just lie about it, but...


    Pax straightens up and points towards me.


    "Then, what about him?"


    "Your majesty knows him as well. He''s Rudeus Greyrat."


    "I''m aware."


    "Then, what is it?"


    "I''m asking why is he here."


    "War ising, so I thought it would be ideal to bring a strong magician along."


    It''s decisive.


    In this world, magicians have critical importance on the field of battle.


    Advanced Rank magicians, even intermediate ranked ones, are very handy for tactical positioning.


    In single confrontations, swordsmen generally have the upper hand. But in numbers, when individual battles are less crucial, magicians be the focus.


    Saint and King Rank magicians are indispensablemodities for kings of nations during wartime.


    But Pax snickers in response.


    With a sullen smile, his nce shuffles between Zanoba and I.


    "Oh, really? Are you sure he isn''t a pawn you brought to kill me."


    When Pax said that, bloodthirst can be felt from two individuals that appear suddenly beside the Death God.


    I guess those two are knights from Kingdom of Dragon King?


    There should be ten in all.


    Including the Death God, three are ounted for.


    Where might the other seven be?


    Honestly, they don''t look too strong.


    "How could you say that... I have no intention of making enemies with your majesty."


    "Huh, you''ll forgive the usurper?"


    "Certainly. It''s not like I ever swore loyalty to the previous king."


    "Then, do you n to swear loyalty to me?"


    "..."


    Zanoba did not reply.


    Pax snorts, unamused by the non-response.


    The attitude might be considered seditious, but Pax seemed to overlook it.


    "Just as well. Brother ... no, Zanoba. What you actually think is irrelevant."


    Pax nods towards the knights standing behind him.


    "Look, these are the knights I brought from the Kingdom of Dragon King."


    Hearing Pax, the knights lower their heads.


    But the Death God yawns.


    "And this one here, is a rather big deal. Ranked fifth of the Seven Great Powers, Death God Randolph Marianne."


    The Death God straightens up when he heard his introduction.


    He steps up looking rather ufortable.


    A dry cough.


    "Thank you for the introduction. I''m Randolph Marianne. Magic Continent born, mixed race. Human, elf, immortal, and a few others. I work as a knight under themand of General Generalissimo Chagall Gargantis of Kingdom of Dragon King, Order of ck Knights. My main job is killing. I can kill anyone. I don''t belong to a particr school, but was formerly trained in North God and Water God Style. People think that the Death God is just a serial killer, but that''s a misunderstanding. My hobby is cooking. I''m really a nice guy. I hope we can get along."


    After that well practiced speech, he fakes a grim smile, and steps back.


    "He might not look it, but he''s really strong. After all, he took out all of brother''s royal guards in a blink of an eye, he''s the crucial character that made me king."


    He soloed the whole thing?


    As expected of one of the Seven Great Powers.


    I heard he''s rusty, but I guess not that rusty.


    "How about it, Zanoba. How about we let them fight it out and see who''s stronger?"


    That''s how it''s going to be?


    So Pax really is a Hitogami apostle?


    This time he sent the Death God to kill me...


    For a trap, this seems awfully straight forward.


    "Surely you jest. Exhausting our forces right before war with the north..."


    I can see beads of cold sweat forming on Zanoba''s temples.


    I suppose he''s trying to protect me.


    On the other hand, Pax is looking rather bemused by the way Zanoba acts.


    Finding joy in cornering someone with mere words and watching him panic.


    This reminds me of that time when he had me caught.


    He really enjoys gaining the higher ground.


    Finally, his face turns, as if to show that''s he''s just kidding.


    If via Pax, Hitogami intends to force me to fight the Death God.


    I''m ready to fight.


    I have made my resolve.


    Should I preempt the attack?


    Death God looks full of openings.


    Oh...


    My opponent is among the Seven Great Powers. Certainly he won''t have any obvious openings.


    If I just attack the first opening I see, it''ll certainly be countered.


    Orsted said that is the Death God''s expertise.


    While I was thinking, Pax suddenly stretches his arm.


    "Ha, just kidding. Don''t be so serious."


    A simple reproach.


    That''s it?


    It''s not happening?


    Randolph looks totally unenthusiastic from the start, yawning again.


    Yawning like he only had two hours of sleepst night.


    Or maybe he''s just bored.


    "I have heard of rumors of Rudeus Greyrat. In Asura Kingdom, even though he had help from Armor Dragon King Perugius, he still took down Water God Reida and the Three Swords of North God? Randolph is a treasure his majesty Kingdragon lent to me. I don''t think he would lose. But if he''s hurt, I would lose face."


    Pax shrugs.


    Then, straightening up again, he looks back at Zanoba.


    "Say, brother, you look rather guarded."


    "Well, your majesty and I left on bad terms."


    "That is true... but, I don''t intend to keep on fighting my brother."


    Pax crosses his legs and rests his chin on his hands.


    Looking rather arrogant.


    "So, let bygones be bygones."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    "Sure."


    Pax grins as Zanoba takes a bow.


    A satisfied grin.


    The grin of a winner.


    Not a winner in battle, but a smile for having the upper hand.


    "Rather, I should be the one thanking you."


    "?"


    "Because of what happened, I was able to change for the better."


    He changed?


    That short and chubby Pax doesn''t look much different.


    Well, looking more carefully, he seems to have slimmed down.


    I can see his jawline and abs now. His neck has thickened too. Has he gained muscles?


    He can no longer be considered chubby.


    No... it''s what''s inside that counts.


    "Certainly, I shed my share of tears when I was sent off as hostage to Kingdom of Dragon King. Towards brother and Rudeus Greyrat... I felt only hate in those dark days."


    "..."


    "But, I changed."


    Pax nces at the girl beside him.


    That girl notices his nce.


    The nce they exchange conveys a certain trust between them.


    "Let me tell you a little story."


    "..."


    "When I arrived at Kingdom of Dragon King, nobody cared for me. While wandering around aimlessly, I happened upon a girl."


    Pax begins his tale without waiting for our reply.


    Well, no reason to stop him.


    Maybe he''ll incidentally mention something about Hitogami.


    "That girl was alone in the garden. Just by herself, having nothing to do and bored out of her mind. No one would talk to her, and she would talk to no one. Even when I approached and asked, she wouldn''t respond."


    Somehow Pax became interested in that girl.


    Everyday he would approach her in the garden to make conversation.


    That girl talks little, but at least she would respond to Pax.


    She''s just a clueless girl, but she seems happy to listen to Pax talk.


    Pax also finds joy in this, always seeking new topics to discuss with her.


    "Soon the rumor spread, that the good-for-nothing from Shirone has hooked up with the good-for-nothing from Kingdom of Dragon King."


    A pair of good-for-nothings.


    And if they do the deed, a good-for-nothing will be born.


    How terrible, soon the pce will be filled with good-for-nothings.


    So goes the rumors.


    "I want to behead the ones that spread those rumors."


    If it was Shirone, even drunks wouldn''t dare to speak such nder.


    But it wasn''t.


    "Because in Kingdom of Dragon King, I have nothing."


    This weighed heavily on him.


    He wanted to make them pay.


    But all Pax could do was hide in his bed and soak his pillows with tears of frustration.


    He thought that when he got tired of crying, he would just dismiss them as a bunch of idiots...


    ¡ª But that didn''t happen.


    From that day since, Pax changed. He turned away from wanton lifestyle and became diligent.


    "Even I don''t know why that happened. I was not really dumb in the first ce. Maybe I just want to prove that I''m more than a good-for-nothing."


    In a different environment, meeting different people, learning different emotions, and forging a different path.


    It''s a change of heart.


    I understand.


    Because I too, was like that when I came to this world.


    Anyways, Pax put in the effort.


    He diligently studied magic.


    Because of his physiques, he had no talent in swordsmanship and exercise. But looking at him now, he didn''t ck off on physical training either.


    A year and halfter.


    Kingdom of Dragon King held a schrly convention ¨C Pax posted great results in a mock trial of sorts.


    That''s where he caught the eye of the king.


    The king said, [Even though he was sent as a hostage, his never-give-up attitude is praiseworthy.]


    There was even an offer of reward.


    Basically, he was recognized.


    Pax was summoned to the audience room, and the king asks.


    Do you want wealth? Or perhaps rank?


    If you want, you can defect from Shirone Kingdom and be a citizen of mine.


    Despite the king''s generous offers, Pax replies.


    "The Eighteenth Princess."


    Eighteenth Princess Benedict Kingdragon.


    Born of a Magic Race mother from unknown origins. The king used her as a ything, and she was born of that ything.


    She has no session right, even though she held the title as Eighteenth Princess, no one recognizes her as royalty.


    An apathetic girl, the good-for-nothing princess.


    Yet Pax asked for the hand of this princess.


    The king was hesitant, but Pax was relentless.


    "Other daughters are fine too, what a shame you asked for Benedict. Though, even if it''s only in name, Benedict is still a princess. You''ll need a stature to match that."


    Thus the king of Kingdom of Dragon King permits Pax to temporarily return to Shirone Kingdom.


    So he can find a suitable station in Shirone before returning to wed the princess.


    Also to ask for another prince as hostage.


    A necessary step to save face.


    But Shirone Kingdom tactfully refused.


    Pax always caused trouble in Shirone.


    That''s why King Shirone sent him to Kingdom of Dragon King.


    Wouldn''t it be a pity to send another prince as hostage in his ce?


    This enrages the Dragonking.


    How dare a vassal state like Shirone refuse an order from the Dragonking!


    To show his wrath, the king sent his most able knights, Death God Randolph and the Order of ck Knights, with Pax to initiate a coup.


    They murdered the rest of the royal family, and installed Pax on that still bloody throne.


    "... And that''s how I gained everything. Rank, fame, a woman''s love, and the strongest pawn."


    Pax wraps an arm around the girl besides him as he said, and shoots a nce at the Death God beside him.


    That girl blushes. The Death God can only shrug.


    Oh, so that girl is Benedict?


    Eh?


    So far he has yet to mention Hitogami.


    Hitogami didn''t direct his actions, then?


    Well, his change of heart is a bit suspicious, but...


    Kingdragon''s actions feel the most suspicious.


    To suddenly break off diplomatically... That feels like one of Hitogami''s ploys.


    Well, there could be more than one apostle involved.


    So Pax and Kingdragon could be as well.


    "That''s why, I have no reason to hate you anymore."


    "I see, how respectable."


    As if truly grateful, Zanoba takes a deep bow.


    Then he asks.


    "Since you now wield the strongest pawn, is there a reason to recall yours truly?"


    "Ha, about that."


    Pax snorts andughs.


    Zanoba and him both like to use I to refer to themselves, it''s a little confusing.


    "Indeed, if I ask Randolph, he can handle the northern incursion on his own. But despite calling him my pawn, ultimately, he''s just a loan. Who knows when he will return to his majesty Kingdragon. To assume borrowed power alone can protect the mothend would be a mistake. I don''t want to disappoint his majesty after finally earning his approval."


    Because he was recognized, Pax was made king of Shirone.


    So he has to show his worth.


    "What good am I, if I don''t show my resourcefulness once a while?"


    How self-aware.


    I often try to make myself useful to Orsted as well.


    "So, that''s why, brother... no, Zanoba. You might have expected revenge when I summoned you, but... that was never my intention. It''s as just the letter said. Due to the coup, our country has a moment of weakness, and is now under attack from the north. Right now, the country needs a warrior like Zanoba. So let water under the bridge, and lend me your power."


    When he said that, Pax lowers his head.


    Not really a bow, but it''s lowered.


    Not asking Zanoba as his brother, but as his king.


    "Of course, your majesty. It''s for this that I live."


    Zanoba nods.


    There''s no hesitation there.


    Hisck of hesitation probably unnerves Pax.


    Thus he asks.


    "Brother... even though I''m an usurper. You''re fine with that?"


    Pax fears that Zanoba might plot mutiny?


    Perhaps he just wants toy it all out there first.


    He did kill the rest of their brothers.


    He said he doesn''t harbor hate anymore, but Zanoba still might.


    It''s not unfathomable to think that Zanoba came back to avenge them.


    "..."


    Zanoba raises his head when he heard those words. A moment of confusion, then bows down again.


    With Zanoba unresponsive, Pax raises his chin and speaks up.


    "Speak freely."


    Dependent on his answer, I might have to fight the Death God.


    The Death God may look unenthusiastic now, but if things turn serious, he''ll certainlye at me with breathtaking speed.


    I will put up a distraction and break a wall to escape.


    While I''m on alert, Zanoba speaks.


    "No matter the king, no matter his politics, the fact that I live to protect the kingdom remains unchanged."


    Silence permeates the audience room.


    That wasn''t the question.


    But, it''s clear that he means [I don''t n to betray you] in those words.


    Pax looks troubled.


    I wonder if it''s a difficult decision.


    Whether to consider Zanoba friend or foe.


    "Ha, well, do as you please."


    He mutters as if he gave up.


    But as if resolved himself, he loudly deres.


    "Zanoba Shirone. I give youmand of Fort Karon. Your soldiers are already deployed. Take over asmander there and stop the northern incursion."


    "Yes sir!"


    Zanoba takes a gracious bow.


    With that, the audience concluded.


    Feeling like I dodged a bullet, I left the audience room.


    Part 3


    Afterwards, we''re led to a room inside the Shirone Castle.


    Zanoba''s room is no longer there, so a guest room on the second floor is used instead.


    Our guard seems to be a knight of Kingdom of Dragon King.


    Instead of guarding us, I''m afraid we''re under watch instead.


    Pax is wary of Zanoba.


    Tomorrow we head north towards Fort Karon.


    I want to give Roxy the heads up, but we''re under watch.


    It''s better if we don''t make unnecessary movements, so we''ll just meet up tomorrow before heading north.


    Zanoba and I are sitting on a sofa together, like a couple.


    "Pax is surprisingly a great king."


    Zanoba is the first to break the ice.


    In his usual tone, but he seems rather happy.


    "Is he?"


    "He''s trying to protect Shirone with our own people. For that, he even lowered his head towards a former enemy. Isn''t that spectacr?"


    Em. If you look at it that way, it is very impressive.


    I nod slightly, still...


    "Shisho looks concerned, but people change. What happened was a mistake."


    "Right."


    "Pax did handle it poorly. He made mistakes. But I feel that he''s trying his best right now."


    Indeed hasn''t Pax be... stronger, than how I remember him?


    I can''t say for sure whether he''s doing his best.


    But that''s not for me to decide.


    "This may also be maniption by an evil god."


    "The evil god Shisho said you''re fighting against?"


    My joke backfired, and I got a serious response instead.


    "What? Did I say that?"


    "Before, when we had that dinner with Cliff."


    Ah, my heart-to-heart with Cliff?


    I guess Zanoba wasn''t as drunk as he seemed.


    "Of course back then, I thought it was a joke."


    "..."


    "Asking Cliff-san to create a anti-curse device to weaken Orsted''s curse, along with other work Shisho has done with Orsted, I start to connect the dots that they all have to do with that evil god."


    Really?


    You did?


    Is it time to fess up?


    After all, Zanoba is part of it this time.


    "Alright, I''ll talk."


    "Please, Shisho."


    I tell Zanoba about Hitogami.


    Roughly all that has happened.


    Also the rough situation this time.


    And the possibility of Pax being manipted by Hitogami.


    "Umm... But Pax never mentioned Hitogami at all. Maybe maybe not?"


    "Hitogami had deceived before. How he works behind the scenes can be difficult to fathomed."


    If Pax isn''t an apostle, then maybe the Death God, even Benedict is a possibility.


    Right now the prime suspect is the King of Kingdom of Dragon King.


    Unfortunately, there''s more than one apostle.


    Considering Hitogami''s motives, there should be one in Shirone Kingdom as well.


    "Deceive... so Shisho fought Orsted, because Hitogami deceived you?"


    "Indeed."


    "Hypothetically, if Hitogami has deceived Pax, a possibility exists that I may have to fight with Shisho."


    Zanoba presses his hands against his chin, taking a moment to think.


    Then slowly, those words trickle out.


    "Since in that hypothesis, I must protect Pax."


    Oh?


    "... In that case, might we be enemies?"


    "Eh? No no, that won''t happen. There''s no way I can be enemies with Shisho. Didn''t Shisho just say that Pax must not be killed?"


    "But, right now..."


    "By protect, I meant [protect him from Hitogami]."


    Whew.


    What a shock.


    I thought Zanoba was saying he would go to the other side.


    I have no clue what I would do if that actually happens.


    What a relief.


    Why did the word protect suddenly pop up?


    "I thought you didn''t care about Pax."


    When I thoughtlessly say that, Zanoba is stuck in a daze.


    Again putting a hand under his chin, considering for a while.


    "Well, certainly it was like that up until now. It didn''t have anything to do with me."


    With a troubled expression, he murmurs.


    "... Unexpectedly, Pax is depending on me, this is a first for me!"


    Zanoba says, shing a bright smile.


    Rather than rely upon, he''s more like being used.


    But Zanoba seems quite happy to be depended upon.


    I guess the desire to [Protect the Kingdom] and the actions to protect its king, Pax, often line up.


    I still can''t read Hitogami''s intentions.


    I don''t know who the apostles are.


    I can''t see any signs of it being a trap to kill me.


    I get the feeling that I missed something, that there''s something I didn''t notice.


    It would be nice if a trap was just Orsted overthinking things, but it''s best not to be too optimistic.


    There may be a trap somewhere, and I just didn''t notice it.


    Well, my doubts remain, but right now there''s too many things I don''t know, so there''s no helping it.


    Also, convincing Zanoba seems impossible.


    Pax acts as if he''s weing Zanoba.


    No killing intent.


    There''s a feeling that if it''s what Zanoba wants, it may be alright to let him stay here.


    If Pax shows no intentions of killing Zanoba, it''ll be difficult to convince him to return.


    Without fear of being targeted by Pax, then he can be employees by his homnd in the current turmoil.


    Though apany run by Pax doesn''t seem like it would treat its employees well, I should respect Zanoba''s decisions.


    But the possibility remains that Pax will have a change of heart and try to kill Zanoba.


    Mentioning that here would just sound like an excuse, but my doubts won''t disappear just like that.


    Not to mention, it would be toote once Pax really acts to take out Zanoba.


    Before that happens, I''d like to find proof somewhere that Pax really wants Zanoba dead.


    But where can I find that evidence?


    In the first ce, even if there''s no intention to kill him now, Pax may be thinking about killing Zanoba if he ever bes a nuisance in the future.


    Damn it.


    I''m going in circles.


    This stress will make me bald...


    I won''t get any answers just worrying on my own.


    I''ll go discuss it with Roxy tomorrow.

 Chapter 223: Fort Karon

    <h4>Chapter 223: Fort Karon</h4>


    Part 1


    The day after the audience.


    I left preparations for departure to Zanoba and came back to the inn.


    I meet up with Roxy.


    Roxy was waiting in our room, armed to the teeth.


    She seemed to be stiff and rushed up to me as soon as I entered.


    "Was it alright? I was worried because there was no contact but..."


    "Yeah, nothing happened."


    Because she had not had breakfast yet, we ate on the first floor of the inn while I told her about the contents of the audience:


    The possibility that Pax is an apostle of Hitogami is low.


    That it is difficult to discern the intent of Hitogami.


    That the king of Kingdom of Dragon King is suspicious.


    I told her everything along with my worries.


    "...Hmm"


    While making a difficult face, her soup spoon clicking against her bowl, Roxy listened to my story.


    "Honestly, my head isn''t working very well right now due tock of sleep..."


    "Right."


    You can see bags beneath her eyes, and her overall movements are dull.


    It would be wrong to think of it as an all nighter, after all we had kept moving the entire day before.


    Even an adventurer will be tired if they remain at attention for so long.


    "There was no fight. Prince Pax was rational. The name Hitogami did note up. Thus, I wasn''t able to determine anything."


    Roxy could not think of anything either, but maybe my exnation wascking.


    "If there was not going to be a fight I should have went as well."


    "Why you?"


    "I may have been able to figure something out if I could have heard it with my own ears."


    Ah, there might have been something like that.


    During the audience I was thinking only of Hitogami''s possible traps and the Death God.


    Over the course of events there may have been something outside of my expectations which I missed.


    Another head with different expectations may have been necessary.


    That head may have been Roxy''s.


    Well, there is nothing I can do about what''s already past.


    "... Somewhere there will be a trap created by Hitogami."


    "Hmmm, could it be that the trap is only in Orsted''s imagination, and there is nothing?"


    "We should assume the worst and move ordingly. It may be that, right now, there is an invisible noose drawing around our family."


    The fact that Lara, who has be the savior, cried like that has made me nervous.


    For now there is no sign of Hitogami, but we might just be missing it.


    It could be anything.


    "Well, it was a careless remark."


    Roxy lowered her head apologetically.


    "If Pax summoned us here to spring a trap, then he won''t announce anything, I think he''s hiding something."


    "For example...?"


    "For example, this morning Ginger-san brought me some information."


    "Oh?"


    Although I haven''t seen Ginger, she must be moving behind the scenes.


    "Her report says that 500 soldiers are at Fort Karon."


    "500?"


    If only a number is told, I won''t understand if that''s too little or a lot.


    By her way of speaking it sounds like that isn''t much.


    "The enemy force seems to number nearly 5000."


    That''s horrible.


    If there is a difference of 10 times, there doesn''t seem to be a chance of victory.


    "Did you hear about that?"


    "... No."


    I didn''t hear about that at all, I was only told to go.


    "Ginger also told me this:


    Prince Pax is keeping the forces protecting Fort Karon to a minimum,


    The rumor is that in the background mercenaries are gathering for an ambush.


    Did you hear anything about the strategy?"


    "... No."


    I had not heard any of that.


    But, yeah, it would be possible to throw away Fort Karon.


    On the outside he could be weing Zanoba, but his intention could be to use him and then throw him away.


    While Zanoba holds the enemy at bay with his life, he would be able to consolidate his fighting force.


    If I suppose that Pax thinks of Zanoba as a liability, then that would be killing two birds with one stone.


    "In addition it could be that getting Rudy was the intention all along."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I have never been to war myself, but I have read an ount of a single Saint ss magician who was able to hold off 1000 soldiers by themself."


    Is there such a record?


    A warrior worth a thousand men.


    I had not really thought about the scale of Saint ss magic.


    "I am King ranked, Rudy is the equivalent of emperor rank. If it''s the two of us, we should be able to hold a fort for a considerable amount of time."


    Hmmm.


    It might be difficult to annihte a 5,000 strong force.


    If it''s me, though, and Ie at the entire force with the intention of killing them...


    But even just being there, the other side should know about it.


    Information that a King and Emperor ss magician are present should leak out somehow.


    It would be the height of foolishness to just plunge into such a well defended fortress.


    Or possibly, if an attack came...


    Out of those 5000 soldiers there may be a considerable number of magicians.


    If it is a full assault by such magicians, even someone Saint ranked could be overwhelmed and destroyed no matter how much more powerful they are.


    No, in an all or nothing battle it would only take one good blow to be disabled.


    "However there is a limit to magical power. Eventually you''ll be exhausted."


    I can''t imagine running out of magic power myself, but while fighting fatigue will umte.


    Magic power is also not infinite, it will decrease by the amount you use.


    "If the Death God is sent to us when we are exhausted from battle... possibly that could be his aim. Do you think it seems like that kind of trap?"


    "Ah, it''s certainly possible."


    "Also..."


    Roxy raised her spoon between her fingers: the pose of a teacher.


    "There are only three apostles?"


    "Yes"


    "The king of Kingdom of Dragon King making Pax king feels kind of forced. At this point it''s kind of hard to tell whether an enemy attack ising, isn''t it? Rudy, who do you believe the apostles should be?"


    Who would I make as the apostles...


    Ah, the enemy nation!


    Shirone is kind of like a vassal state to the KDK.


    There would be a risk involved when invading.


    A dissenting opinion should appear in the country.


    An apostle would be needed to push past that.


    Perhaps a member of the royal family from the enemy country...


    No, maybe someone like a general.


    "While getting advice from Hitogami, bringing us to ruin reliably in a pincer attack with the Death God... surely."


    Thanks to Roxy''s insight, my thoughts wereing together.


    There are two people with a high possibility of being Hitogami''s apostles.


    One is the king of Kingdom of Dragon King.


    The other person should be an outstanding person from the group attacking Fort Karon.


    As to the third person, I wonder who it could be?


    In the Asura kingdom it was... Luke''s turn.


    To be honest, this casts some doubt onto Zanoba.


    However from the talk yesterday he did not feel like an apostle.


    Then there is Ginger.


    Given their organization in the Asura Kingdom, the Death God is suspicious.


    Or there is the possibility that it is the Princess who was beside Pax.


    Until now Hitogami has not attacked with more then two pawns.


    That is to say, if there are only two people this time then the other one is possibly moving towards the next goal in another location.


    In other words, there is likely no third apostle here.


    There are numerous possibilities.


    The third apostle cannot be determined yet.


    However the general identities of two apostles have been solidified.


    Roxy is once again reliable.


    "For argument''s sake, what will you do if going to Fort Karon bes like climbing into the lion''s mouth?"


    "Well... for now I think it''s important that we don''t specte too heavily about the other party."


    "I strongly believe we should not go to Fort Karon."


    But Zanoba is raring to go already.


    He''ll go even if we stay.


    He''ll go even by himself.


    But Pax is sending Zanoba to a location with a mere 500 troops, with that knowledge I could try to persuade him.


    Pax you are trying to kill Zanoba... You are heartless enough to say, [Even if you don''t want to, go there even if you die.]


    It is that you are going to use him and throw him away.


    That reason alone will not stop Zanoba.


    Zanoba will just set out with, [It is my duty to protect my country.]


    In that case, if someone said to retreat during an enemy attack he would not just nod his head and listen.


    Wait... If somehow the enemy is 5000, might that satisfy Zanoba?


    While Fort Karon is holding out against the enemy Pax can gather more forces.


    In other words, while Fort Karon is protected the country is stable.


    I wonder if they are just pretending to defend the country.


    "... We''ll go to Fort Karon to save Zanoba."


    "I understand."


    "The problem is, there is still a trap."


    Roxy made a bitter face when I said that.


    For the time being I had better bring Mk-1.


    I wonder if it is possible to beat it head on...


    "Well there is some time before we go to Fort Karon. We can consider various things."


    "Yes, Sensei."


    Then, around the time we were finishing our conversation, a horse drawn carriage arrived carrying Zanoba.


    Part 2


    Zanoba did not change his expression even after hearing about only having 500 soldiers.


    Rather he just happy nodded with a, [Oh, is that the case.]


    His attitude was indifferent.


    Suddenly I realized, this guy maybe doesn''t consider the difference in strength between himself and his opponents.


    "Listen to this Zanoba, [If the difference is 10 times then it''s a siege. If it''s 5 times it''s an attack. Once it is doubled there is a difference. If there is an enemy, then fight well. If there is an attack, then escape. If there is a siege then avoid it.] When you get right down to it a fight with arge difference in numbers is disadvantageous."


    The ce is a fort, but if the strength difference is 10 times it will be difficult to endure.


    After my roundabout exnation Zanoba just tilted his head and gave a nk stare.


    "How do we know that in this case it is disadvantageous?"


    "How can you take a difference of 10 fold lightly? It''s 10 times more."


    "Seriously Shisho, can you not think of a way in which we are not outnumbered 10 fold?"


    Somehow not 10 times...


    Is this guy serious?


    Can he not even do basic arithmetic?


    "We have 500, doesn''t the opponent have 5000? Ten times 500 is 5000. Are you feeling okay?"


    "Fumu... Shisho, I wonder if you are testing me?"


    Zanabo sighed and let out aughed.


    It''s the kind ofughter that a fool might make.


    All the while he had a tense face.


    "Look at it this way, Shisho:"


    Then he began to exin.


    "In that calction Roxy-dono and Shishou are not included.


    It is said that a Saint ranked magician can be equal to 1000 soldiers in the right situation.


    I view the forces we have here as at least worth 2500 soldiers.


    Considering Roxy-dono is king rank and Shisho is Emperor, I imagine that it is closer to 3000 or more.


    Convention says that it should take forces in excess of 3 times an upying force to storm a castle.


    Fort Karon is an ideal ce to defend in this manner.


    Therefore the enemy will require more troops.


    Additionally Shisho has a surplus when ites to aggregate magical power."


    " ... "


    I was speechless.


    The answer I got back exceeded my expectations.


    This guy, I mean, it was really unexpected.


    "T-that was surprisingly detailed Zanoba-kun."


    "Ever since early childhood I was forced to study military tactics for when I would be a leader within the country."


    He had been kept alive in order to protect the country.


    Just for this time he had been allowed to remain on the payroll.


    That''s exactly the case.


    And unless you just want him to mindlessly rampage across the battlefield then you better teach him well things that will increase his judgment.


    "This is Shisho''s first battle... but please don''t worry. In the past, just for a little, I have entered the field. As long as there is Shisho and Roxy-dono, the enemy will not enter the fortress."


    He''s brimming with confidence.


    I wonder if it''s really alright.


    I don''t feel like it is.


    Still, it''s best under the present conditions not to go to Fort Karon.


    I''ll try to persuade him, just a bit.


    "But Pax was going to ce you at that fort without, at the very least, knowing about Roxy."


    "Well I would still go."


    "If it''s about my tremendous aggregate magical power, then Pax should not know of it."


    "Shisho, what are you trying to say?"


    I took my time with the preface, but I''ll get right to the conclusion.


    I''ll just be frank.


    "You don''t feel like you are being thrown away?"


    " ... "


    Zanoba made a face like a dove shot with a bb-gun.


    But to Zanoba any gun would be like a bb-gun, huh.


    "Pax surely might not feel bitter towards you anymore, but he may still expect you to die."


    "... Well, that could be."


    Zanoba waits for me to speak while scratching his cheek.


    "Is there really a need to follow this order?"


    Zanoba sighed and let out augh.


    It''s an expression that asks, [Just what are you trying to say?]


    "In war, there are times when someone must be sacrificed. Soldiers must be the first casualty, but also sometimes the royal family bares this burden. There may be a time when I must die."


    "But is it necessary to clean up after Pax? He killed the rest of the royal family. Do you really have an obligation to him after that?"


    "What is important is the serious matter before us, not past blunders. Doesn''t Shisho often say the same?"


    It''s the normal Zanoba, but if you look close he seems to be a little uneasy.


    Outside the window mercenaries mingle alongside the regr merchants.


    It''s also normal out there, but if you look closely it''s a little uneasy.


    Zanoba has said he is going.


    To go to war with other countries is his duty.


    In that case, that Pax is king, or the rtionship between Zanoba and Pax, those things don''t matter.


    ... As I thought, right now persuasion is impossible.


    "I get it, It was wrong of me to say that."


    "No, I understand that Shisho is just showing his concern for me."


    "If we are going to Fort Karon, then, because I am an amateur, I will follow your orders. Feel free to say anything."


    For the sake of Zanoba that had to be said.


    "Ah thank you! If Shisho is there then it''s very reassuring."


    Okay.


    We''ll go and hold the northern Fort Karon for the time being.


    By doing that Pax will be able to consolidate his strength. Also the enemy might not even attack.


    Over time the country will stabilize.


    The country''s defense will be bolstered, Zanoba can protect his homnd, the result should be satisfactory.


    The rest is Pax and DRK job.


    Wait?


    From the current situation where Shirone is a vassal state of Kingdom of Dragon King, how will Pax turn it into a Republic?


    Hmmm...


    No, Orsted says that is a story that won''t happen for 30 years.


    Also some other incident is likely to happen between now and then.


    If he turns out to be an apostle then the king of Kingdom of Dragon King will certainly meet his death in the near future.


    It isn''t necessary to put everything in order all at once.


    After we bring Zanoba back home, I''ll have to consult Orsted about it again.


    ¡ºI''ll bring Zanoba back alive.¡»


    That''s the reason I''m here this time.


    I will not forget this.


    Part 3


    Three members head towards the fort: Roxy, Zanoba, and myself.


    Ginger remains at the capitol.


    When she heard that Zanoba was going to the fort she seemed troubled a bit, but she had decided to remain and continue to collect intelligence.


    It seems certain there is something she is anxious about.


    With an earnest request, she entrusted the rest to the prince.


    At any rate, we are only three people.


    This is, you would say a departure for the front, no a farewell escort, not even that but maybe unique reinforcements.


    One of Shirone''s soldiers is driving the carriage, but he is formal and distant.


    It seems like Pax ns to make Zanoba a sacrificial pawn after all.


    As for the Magic Armor Mk-I, just like Zanoba''s dolls, it has been disassembled so that we could transport the parts separately.


    It will arrive after us.


    The transportation in this world is sloppy unlike the shipping industry in modern Japan.


    The magic armor''s destination is the same as mine, but...


    Something could still happen in the meantime.


    I''m worried about that.


    The only part of the Mk-I that we have with us is it''srge gatling gun.


    I''m so worried that I have even considered equipping it.


    I remembered that during my fight with Orsted I became half dead by running through all my magical power.


    As much as possible I need to preserve my magic for the Magic Armor.


    In any case, our departure was underway.


    Part 4


    There was norge road leading to the battlefield.


    We rode along in a horse drawn carriage earnestly moving forward down a small road like the footpath between rice fields.


    As we head north we move from small towns, to farming viges, and then sometimes we end up camping.


    " ... "


    Along the way I began to think about other things, not just Hitogami.


    Because of everything I''m now going to war.


    As soon as I thought that, anxiety reared its ugly head.


    My body became stiff.


    War.


    Aftering to this world I still only have just some experience with killing other people.


    However... war.


    There is an unspeakable fear from that word.


    To kill or be killed.


    Just from the idea of war there is fear.


    Or rather... I pray for victory.


    Because of the exnation the other day, I now know there is likely to be battle.


    I''m going to war for the first time.


    I''m anxious.


    "Shisho look. There is a group of adventurers, but I wonder what they n to do lugging all of their heavy equipment way out here."


    Despite my unease, Zanoba seemed to be having fun.


    Every time he discovers something hees to me, smiling, to report it.


    His cheerfulness is amazing.


    So much so, you would not believe that he is headed to war right now.


    "That is a party set out to explorebyrinths. There are not a lot ofbyrinths around here, but plenty can be found out away from towns. A party that is serious about doingbyrinths, those kinds of people will move thest stretch out from their location on foot."


    Roxy is calm too.


    Zanoba is cheerful as usual.


    I am going to war for the first time timidly.


    "Oh, Roxy-dono is indeed knowledgeable."


    "At one time I also dived into abyrinth in this area."


    I''m the only one that''s blue.


    I wonder how these two people are soposed.


    Somehow only I seem be missing the materials to have a peace of mind.


    For them, I wonder what those materials are.


    Perhaps my anxiety does not show on the surface.


    "Come to think of it, it was because Roxy-donopleted abyrinth on her own that she was asked to be the court magician of our country."


    "Yes, that''s a nostalgic story."


    "You never hear of someone challenging abyrinth alone, that is not an ordinary feat. I had thought that it is, of course, only natural of Shisho''s shisho, but why did you do something so excessive?"


    "Eh? I mean let''s see, that is a search for, it is something beautiful... It was an error caused by a youth''s passion."


    "Ho, I wonder if you discovered what you were searching for ?"


    "It was not found at that time, but at ater date I finally got my hands on it."


    From under her hat Roxy looked at me with sparkles in her eyes.


    Ah, it''s that kind of story.


    Roxy went into thebyrinth looking for a lover, or something.


    "I see, this blue haired genius magician entered abyrinth in search of a husband."


    "Please don''t clearly say such embarrassing things."


    "Isn''t it great? Since before Shisho has entered school he has been yearning for Roxy-dono."


    "Is that true? Would he be in a loving rtionship with Sylphy if it were?"


    "No, it is true. At first I wasn''t aware that Roxy-dono was his shisho."


    Zanoba and Roxy have fun recounting an old story.


    If it is like usual times this might be where Zanoba''s jealousy would show.


    At this time I have be ustom to it.


    "Well the Rudy back then and I... Rudy? What''s wrong?"


    I became aware of Roxy looking straight at me.


    Her face is close.


    I thought about trying to kiss her, but I didn''t.


    "Hey, Zanoba I think you are having quite a bit of fun considering we are going to war."


    "HAHAHA, I am a man too! My heart will dance when I am preparing to enter a duel with my life on the line."


    "..."


    I''m uneasy.


    Part 5


    Nine days pass.


    Fort Karon was a more splendid fort than I had imagined.


    Its appearance, when viewed from a distance, was of a small sized stone fortress.


    It was a kind of ce you could see anywhere, with a somewhat undependable atmosphere.


    However its location was excellent.


    It was constructed on a delta between the mouths of two rivers.


    Indeed, the famous Sunomata overnight Castle was built in a ce like this.


    In addition there is a forest spread before the river.


    Coming in and out of the Shirone kingdom through this forest is simple enough, but leading an army through it would be difficult.


    In this world, especially, demons will be lurking in the forests.


    While held in ce fighting demons, before too long more wille down the other side of the path and nk you.


    There is nothing you can do about it.


    That guy who called this ce a strong position was correct.


    Once I got a better look I realized it was more imposing than I had initially thought. Something like a trebuchet was installed on the roof of a watchtower.


    Because I heard that only 500 people were lodged here I had assumed it would be rather small, but it was a respectable size.


    However the number of soldiers moving around was few and their countenance was gloomy.


    After hearing of the overwhelming enemy, their spirits probably plummeted.


    "Shisho, Roxy-dono, this way."


    We were led over by Zanoba where we inquired about the officer who is currently responsible for the fort.


    We found themanding officer in a ce that looked like a strategy meeting room. Him and some vice captains were huddled over some maps with their heads together.


    "Who is it?"


    "It is the third Prince of the Shirone kingdom: Zanoba Shirone."


    " ... ! "


    When we entered they all looked over at us with nk suspicion, but the moment Zanoba gave his name they dropped down on one knee.


    "Shirone Knight, Garrick Babiliti, Karon Fortress Defense Corps captain."


    "Yes, thank you for your work until now. I think a message was sent by the king but... "


    "Yes Sir, I received it just the other day."


    "If possible let''s speak quickly. I will take overmand of this fortress starting tomorrow, is that clear?"


    "...Yes Sir."


    I could sense a slight bit of dissatisfaction from Garrick.


    Rather than being bothered by being removed from the top, is he troubled over whether to givemand to this guy here?


    I wonder if he has been proud to be in charge of this fort until now.


    Once we join together with these guys, we don''t want to leave any questions about discord under the surface.


    "That said, It has been a long time since this one has stood on the battlefield. Therefore, to that end, I will put myself into an aid-like position and rely on Garrick when ites to real world problems. Will that suffice?"


    "Yes Sir!"


    And, before I said anything, Zanoba followed through.


    Yeah, it''s best to leave such matters to a veteran.


    "Well then, without any dy, Garrick, I want to raise the troops'' morale. Please gather all the troops in this fort."


    "Yes, sir!"


    On Zanoba''s orders we prepared to greet the remaining soldiers in the fort.


    An hourter.


    Before a dais which was set up for appearances outside the fort, an army of armored figures totaling nearly 400 were lined up.


    On top of the fortress were 50 people, part of the watch.


    The remaining 50 troops were upied outside the fort with reconnaissance or as part of the transportation corps.


    The soldiers in formation are all strong brazen looking guys with tough faces.


    Everyone appears more fearless than I expected; it''s spectacr.


    I had thought that 500 was a small amount, but once I saw them all lined up that was no longer the case.


    With this many it feels like we could do it.


    No, with an opponent 10 timesrger, I wonder if this even amounts to anything.


    On the dais Zanoba was standing with his suspicious looking face.


    Everyone''s moral is low.


    Standing before them is a member of the royal family so there is a lot of whispering and chatting between the men.


    "I am Shirone kingdom''s third prince, Zanoba Shirone."


    "Your Highness Zanoba! Every man present is honored by the chance to fight with you!"


    Themanding officer standing in the front sticks out his chest as hepliments Zanoba.


    He does this even though I do not think he feels like weing Zanoba himself.


    His face is asking Zanoba why he is even here.


    "Yes."


    Zanoba looks down on the soldiers while nodding in an exaggerated fashion.


    Perhaps because of his full body armor or the club I had made for him, but Zanoba had be something else entirely.


    "First, exin the situation!"


    "Yes Sir! Currently skirmishes with the enemy side are continuing. It has be clear from questioning captives that we will soon be facing arge offensive."


    "I see, then we don''t have much time to prepare."


    Zanoba nodded with an [Umu].


    Themanding officer''s face looked a little uneasy.


    You can tell a lot from his face.


    Zanoba, from deep in his chest, raises his voice.


    "First of all, gentlemen, allow me to introduce your reinforcements."


    Just hearing the word reinforcements caused the soldiers faces to lighten a bit.


    It is easy to understand how quickly morale increased in that moment.


    However, just where could those reinforcements be?


    At least, there has been nothing from Pax.


    Just when I''m thinking of this Zanoba looks our way.


    Roxy and I go up on the stage when prompted.


    "Hey there."


    "Up front... another."


    "But surely..."


    The soldiers began to murmur.


    I feel like some people are looking mainly toward Roxy.


    There are few women on the battlefield and I wonder if she is rousing the beast in them.


    Yes fellows I know that Roxy is awe-inspiring and beautiful and cute but...


    There are female soldiers looking at Roxy too.


    Hold on, men and women, you are all looking at a living person like an object.


    It''s all people in their 30s and 40s.


    "Gentlemen!


    There are many enemies but few allies.


    We also are expecting arge offense from the other side.


    Everyone surely is feeling anxiety.


    However from the magic city Sharia now,


    I have called up some very powerful reinforcements."


    Zanoba gave a wink.


    Certainly, we are those reinforcements.


    That''s right, Saint rank or higher is a match for a thousand.


    Roxy and I together are 2000 men in power.


    "Thanks."


    Taking off her hat, Roxy greeted them.


    The men''smotion increases.


    "I thought so! That was the court magician..."


    "The king ranked magician ¨C "


    "The one who developed some of the basics we use in drills..."


    While making that dogai face, Zanoba starts to exin about Roxy.


    "This is Roxy Migurdia.


    She is a person who was at one time the court magician to our Shirone kingdom.


    Although I think many of you know this, she is also the person who developed the foundations of our modern paired magical training.


    And this is Rudeus Greyrat, her disciple.


    These two are both resourceful magicians of King ss or higher."


    The ce came alive with oohs and ahhs.


    I see.


    At one time Roxy was the court magician for this country.


    Among these soldiers there will be those who had been around in those days.


    But that''s not like you Zanoba.


    Right now Roxy is Roxy Greyrat, not Migurdia.


    Just how did you make such a blunder?


    Well perhaps Migurdia is required to evoke her reputation.


    "I''m sure you will have heard the story that Saint ss magicians power is worth 1000 men.


    In that case King ss magic could be any kind of thing... !


    Not many people know this, but in fact there is also a story from the Lace campaign in the distant past where a single King ss magician sessfully repelled an army 100,000 strong!"


    The entire ce fell silent.


    100,000 is probably too much of an exaggeration.


    I have never heard such a story...


    But there are some guys looking at me with yearning in their eyes. Apparently they believe it.


    "In addition to these two people with King ss or higher magic, myself, with the nickname Head Ripping Prince and a miko, will be leading from the front lines!"


    After hearing that he is a miko and also the Head Ripping Prince the soldiers expectations soar.


    In Shirone kingdom there is a miko called the Head Ripping Prince and even though he has a detestable nickname, when you put him on the battlefield he bes reliable.


    "Gentlemen, I will promise victory to you."


    As soon as Zanoba said this he raised his fist into the air.


    The soldiers also raised their fists and yelled out loudly.


    "Whooooooa!"


    Their morale is excellent.


    By no means was it a bad speech.


    Surprisingly I wonder if Zanoba has the necessary talents for leadership.


    I had never once thought such a thing, even just a bit, until now.


    Talent isn''t enough to be a king, but it might be enough to make someone a general.


    So, in addition to this fort that seems hard to attack, we have two king ss magicians.


    To attack from here might not work, but defending it should be easy.


    Zanoba is full of confidence and the soldier are cheering for him, it''s that kind of story.


    As I watched those soldiers saluting my anxiety faded.


    I''ve trained myself properly.


    I will do my best.

 Chapter 224: Preperations for War

    <h4>Chapter 224: Preperations for War</h4>


    Part 1


    The following day I went on a date with Zanoba.


    The location we chose was the prairie north of Fort Karon, which will likely be the battlefield.


    It''s not actually a date of course.


    If it was a date I would have brought Roxy.


    I don''t dislike you Zanoba, but I already have two wives and one husband.


    I cannot answer your feelings.


    Let''s set aside the jokes for now.


    Early this morning Zanoba came to me saying, [I want you toe with me for a little bit.] and brought me out here.


    Honestly, I''m scared.


    This is a rough neighborhood.


    We could encounter the enemy at any time here.


    "Hey, is it safe out here?"


    "Hmmm, Shisho, are you being timid?"


    "Well, isn''t it possible we might be discovered by the enemy at any time... because the main attack should being soon?"


    "We will be fine if you just defeat whatever shows up. Those don''t seem like the words of my valiant Shisho who challenged one of the world powers, Dragon God Orsted."


    Valiant is an unsuitable word for me.


    Eris is the one who is valiant.


    Well, with the Mk-II Magic Armor I''m probably over dressed to handle small fries even if we are ambushed...


    "Ah, well enemy scouts should note here where they can be seen from the fortress."


    "Shouldn''t it be the opposite? If they don''t position themselves where they can see the fort how can they achieve anything as a scout?"


    "There is a bit of truth in that, but Commander Garrick has said that once the enemy arrives here they are already cut off from their main


    party. One or two people mighte in hiding but you won''t see any formations this close."


    Alright then, that''s good.


    If the enemy forces in the area are known then there are no worries.


    "I mean, Zanoba, why did you bring me out to a ce like this? A love confession?"


    "Haha, I like you Shisho, but I''m not into sodomy. I''m not like those Asura nobles... Oh sorry, actually, Shisho is descended from Asura


    nobles."


    " ... Our family tree is perfectly ordinary."


    I''m not interested in men.


    Or else would you want to embrace me?


    Neither of us would feel good about that?


    "Joking aside, when this bes a battlefield the enemy will be arrayed in about this position."


    "Ooh."


    Now that he mentions that I look around.


    It''s just an empty field;


    rolling ins with bundles of tall grass and a few idle stones.


    In addition there is also a slope.


    If you look towards Fort Karon you would be looking up.


    As you move away the slope gradually lessens.


    The river flows from south to north as well.


    "It is an advantageous position, but the enemies bows will still reach."


    "Oh..."


    I think we have plenty of distance but...


    Something could still get through.


    Still the arrows from this ce will arrive more or less.


    So, I suppose we should do something about the terrain in this area.


    "So that we don''t have to worry about this position I would like to change the topography here."


    "I see."


    If we change the terrain, then the enemy won''t be able to deploy as close to us.


    In that case they will have to move their formation to a spot before here.


    If we can use that kind of method then their arrows won''t reach us.


    If their advance bes more difficult, it bes possible to pick them off before they even get to the fort.


    This is definitely an ideal first step.


    "Well then, Shisho, if you would."


    "Affirmative. What kind of feeling do you want?"


    "How about a mountain or a valley."


    "Then how about a valley which won''t be passable without building a bridge."


    We spent the entire day altering the terrain of the battlefield.


    Out on the prairie we also created some trenches, 10 meters deep, 5 meters wide, and 20 meters long.


    While we were at it we disguised some of them to make pitfalls.


    Like this they are easy to fill, so we even installed a trebuchet to increase our range.


    In addition I crafted a moat and some stone walls along the outside of the river surrounding the fort.


    In this way it would be difficult for the enemy to construct a position near the fort.


    Even if they assault from the pitfall zone they will find it difficult to advance on the fort.


    Everything waspleted.


    Setting it all up took half a day, but with this the enemy won''t have an easy time with their advance.


    The field took a form where we will be able to attack unterally.


    "This scene gives me a peace of mind."


    "No no, Shisho, couldn''t you destroy this fort with magic from the other side of our traps?"


    "It''s possible."


    If I could see it then that would be enough.


    "The other side''s magicians, it would be a good idea to assume their magic will reach."


    I do not know what kind of range a regr magician has.


    But if there is one person (ME) who can, then you had better assume others can as well.


    I think the possibility that Hitogami has prepared a Saint to King ranked magician is good.


    "Also, it''s possible that a magician from the other side will be able to fill our traps."


    This time I made pitfalls the focus.


    But they are pitfalls after all.


    If you are up against an earth saint magician then they will be filled in one shot.


    "I expect that, in the main phase of the battle, Roxy-dono and Shisho will be tasked with resisting that kind of magic."


    "I see."


    Even if it turns out like that, we have two Saint ranked magicians over here.


    If their goal is terrain destruction I should be able to resist.


    I''ll counterspell.


    "I''ll get the details at ater date, but for now there is meaning in making today''s traps."


    Hmmm.


    Looking at the traps from the enemy''s perspective, what would I do to surmount them?


    I could either use a magician, or if not that then human wave tactics.


    I will resist them if they use magic, if they use humans then the fort''s archers.


    This way, I have peace of mind.


    We won''t be taken by storm.


    If it''s me, then I should have some flexibility.


    Part 2


    And then three days went by.


    My magic armor arrived and I got busy assembling it.


    It is fundamentally designed for closebat so I won''t be able to really use it until the fort is infiltrated.


    Magic consumption is alsorge and I can only go one battle inside of it, so I will fight without wearing it for now.


    I must not forget that there is a possibility that I will have to fight one of the 7 major powers.


    After Ipleted the assembly of the magic armor, I participated in reinforcing the fort with Zanoba.


    I block openings and strengthen walls.


    If only to this degree, consumption of magic is insignificant so there isn''t a problem.


    While I was doing that, Roxy was teaching magic to some of the soldiers in the fort.


    She wasn''t only teaching magic to the soldiers, but also the rank and file.


    In a pinch, having the use of elementary magic could be the difference between life and death.


    Within the fort Roxy was popr, but I found myself being avoided.


    They aren''t hostile toward me.


    In short, they are afraid.


    This seems to have happened because I rearranged the battled field in one day.


    Soldiers in front of me get out of my way in a hurry, and if I ask for something then it will be answered with a polite and respectful tone.


    On the other hand, the soldiers do not approach me to talk.


    I''m a little alienated.


    Even though Roxy and Zanoba are already being epted by the soldiers...


    Could it be a difference inmunication skills?


    If I went and spoke with them more, would it be good I wonder?


    No no, I didn''te here to make friends. I''ll be fine.


    The soldiers are cold and distant towards me, but there is rice.


    This is because the Kingdom of Dragon King is backing this war.


    They may not have sent reinforcements, but they have sent supplies.


    In particr, they have sent food.


    Sanachia rice is eaten on a daily basis in the Kingdom of Dragon King.


    It is also eaten in the Shirone kingdom.


    As such it has be a staple in this fort.


    The taste is a little different from the rice that Aisha is breeding back home.


    Aisha has been diligently attempting many different things to meet my preference.


    When ites to taste, I prefer Aisha''s rice.


    But originally it''s the same rice.


    If I can eat this rice every day then I am fine bing a soldier of the Shirone kingdom.


    While thinking that, I feel a moment of bliss.


    However, I''ll pass on the idea of working under Pax.


    Then on the fourth day:


    From an allied scout, we were told that the enemy troops have departed for the front.


    Part 3


    The enemy wille soon.


    Traveling from the enemy''s fort to here, it will take around five days to arrive with their forces.


    I do not know how many days it would take for a scout toplete a round trip, but they won''t make a five day trip in only a single day.


    Neither will they make it on the third or the second day.


    The enemy will be here in the blink of an eye.


    The inside of the fort became an uproar.


    Zanoba with Garrick began to reorganize the troops, meanwhile Roxy started writing magic circles on the roof of the fort.


    Sharpening weapons; refurbishing armor; the soldiers of the fort were even counting their arrows.


    Among them were even guys writing wills for the event that the enemy sacs the fort.


    I became bored.


    There didn''t seem to be anything for me to do.


    I had already finished everything that I could do over thest few days.


    At best the only thing I can help with is writing magic circles with Roxy.


    ording to Roxy these circles are for the Saint rank magic [shover].


    Roxy did not learn this spell formally.


    Controlling it is difficult if you are not good with fire magic.


    However it seems she is able to with the assistance of magic circles.


    Nevertheless these magic circles are not set up for Roxy''s use.


    These are set up so that multiple soldiers can pour magic power into them at the same time.


    Roxy will likely use water saint rank magic exclusively.


    Fire magic is not used on demon foes.


    It has high power but inside abyrinth it can cause oxygen deprivation and also possesses a high probability of ssh damage. For these reasons it is not preferred.


    However it is very effective on human opponents.


    After all, there are no human beings who are not weak to fire.


    When the battle begins, along with Roxy, I will bemencing magical bombardment of the enemy from the roof of the fort.


    We have a detailed n, but fundamentally I''ll just be bombarding the enemy.


    That is my role.


    However there is one concern.


    Will I actually be able to fire?


    Every single time since I havee to this world I have hesitated when faced with killing a person.


    It''s toote, I am already guilty of murder, I won''t pretend to be a good little boy.


    In the future, I don''t n on bing an unreasonable adult by telling kids that killing is never justified.


    Now that I think about it, I once told Ruijerd not to kill people.


    In the past I have killed a man once.


    Senior Minister Darius.


    As far as that goes, Auber as well.


    I did not deliver the finishing blow, but I was the one who cornered and killed him.


    It left a bad aftertaste.


    However he was someone that had to be brought down.


    This time, though, the opponent is rtively innocent.


    Yet I''ll have to kill them.


    This is no just cause.


    When youe right down to it, I am only here for Zanoba...


    Regardless, I will be killing many people from a distance with my magic.


    Unlike my fight with Auber, this is going to be one sided.


    If you ask whether I can or can''t, then I can.


    If you ask whether I will or I won''t, then I will.


    But when it is over, will I be okay?


    I wonder if I''ll feel sick and retch and vomit.


    Then if the Death God attacks, will I be able to fight properly...


    " ... "


    "How are you doing, Rudy?"


    Roxy is looking up at my troubled face.


    She has ink on her cheek.


    Come to think of it, she has been pretty calm considering this is war.


    Because Roxy spent her time as an adventurer she should not have experienced war before.


    I wonder if she has killed anyone in the past.


    I certainly haven''t heard that kind of story from her.


    "Roxy... well, it''s kind of like this."


    But I hesitate to ask.


    Have you ever killed a person?


    In my previous life it''s the kind of remark that might cause [Did you mean this fellow...] to be blurted out.


    "Aah... I understand. It absolutely can''t be helped."


    "Eh?"


    "I hear that before a fight, a man should embrace a woman to quiet his troubled heart. If its so much that I can no longer stand then I will be troubled, but since I am Rudy''s wife I can take care of that."


    "No no no, it''s not that kind of thing."


    "It''s... something different?"


    Even I can''t get into a pink frame of mind during such a time.


    I mean, Roxy, that''s a little disappointing.


    If Roxy wants to do it, I am pleased...


    No, let''s set that aside.


    Alright, I''ll have her listen to me.


    "Roxy... have you ever had times like this when you had to kill people?"


    "There has been."


    She replied frankly.


    I was taken back.


    Roxy, that Roxy who was immediately able to befriend the soldiers of this fort...


    "Since I had spent a long time as an adventurer it should not be that surprising."


    "Huh... but who was the opponent?"


    "The first party I was in... back when I was an adventurer on the magic continent. At that time I was still only a child and, because of a fight where one of the members tried to cheat us, it became a situation where we tried to kill one another."


    The situation just naturally escted, it should be that kind of thing.


    "Just that?"


    "When I was adventuring alone... there were several more times... Ah, when I would go on trips alone often I would be targeted by kidnappers. It is because I have such an appearance of someone who would be an easy target for kidnapping. When all of their members were together I turned the tables on them and wiped them out."


    Oh, is that the case.


    This is that kind of world.


    No one living here can bepletely clean.


    "Roxy may have settled down... but is this your first time experiencing war?"


    "Yes, but I have stared death in the eyes many times until now."


    The answer was decisive.


    "Here you won''t likely have to face the enemies you kill. You can also take refuge in the rear. I can handle it."


    "And just run?"


    "Yes. If ites down to it just run away and I will take over your responsibilities. I came here in order to protect Rudy."


    Roxy raised the hand that was holding the brush and posed while flexing her bicep.


    Her upper arm is soft.


    It''s still nice and reliable...


    "Rudy, are you afraid to kill people?"


    "Yes, I''m scared."


    "Howe?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Roxy nodded with an, [I see.] and wiped the sweat from her brow with her sleeve.


    The ink that had gotten on her sleeve when she took her pose is now smeared across her forehead.


    "Even in the past Rudy was timid, but you can ride a horse even if you are scared."


    Ah.


    That reminds me, 15 years ago I was too scared to even go outside.


    How nostalgic.


    "Do you have something you are having trouble with? Then please talk to me about it."


    Like that, Roxy was teaching me for the first time in a long while.


    "If there is a situation where you hesitate to kill a person. Don''t worry about it, I will take care of it."


    "Just don''t worry about it? Is that really okay?"


    Why?


    I would not be troubled if I understood it.


    But I think it would be bad to just not worry about it.


    Until recently I never thought about killing people.


    "... I have been adjusting my magic since the time I traveled the Magic continent so that I could decide when to kill and when not to kill."


    Originally I began to adjust the power of my stone cannon so that Eris could have experience fighting demons.


    That experience allowed me to continue to adjust the power so that I wouldn''t have to kill human opponents.


    The reason was because of Rujerd... the party of [Dead End] was a group that could not kill.


    "At that time our party decided that we would not kill people. Because I was the leader I had to set a good example like that. Somehow I''ve continued on in that manner and it has be ingrained behavior."


    Precisely because I was like that for so long, deep inside the habit of hesitating has rooted.


    Just like someone rigidly trained as a child, I continue experiencing this repellent feeling even into adulthood.


    It''s a kind of trauma.


    It''s been that way through my entire journey, maybe there''s no reason to worry about it after all this time.


    I have made it all the way here with good results.


    "I see."


    Roxy brushed the bangs from her forehead.


    Ink has now also spread to the tip of her nose.


    "What do you think about the hesitation yourself? Do you want to do something about it somehow?"


    "... No. I am thinking about the people who would be lost."


    In this world I have power.


    It is such a force that an opponent can be killed at the snap of my fingertips.


    Killing my opponent disturbs me.


    Furthermore it is the kind of power to kill multiple opponents without rebuke.


    That is if there is no hesitation.


    Like in my future self''s diary, I could be someone who has no concern for murdering anyone.


    I find that... disturbing.


    "Then isn''t it fine?"


    Sure I guess.


    But on into the future it could be troubling.


    "Look here. Let''s say, [Because Rudy let this guy live he has went on to kill Prince Zanoba another time.] This will provoke Rudy''s anger."


    " ... "


    In war, murdering people is sanctioned by the country.


    The organization called the country bears the responsibility for it.


    So the number of people I kill in this war doesn''t matter.


    It bes the responsibility of Zanoba, or Pax, entirely.


    This is not just an excuse.


    "This time, if Rudy is unable to use magic, I will do my best. If this causes me to run out of magic please put me on your shoulders and escape."


    "... Well, with Roxy on my shoulders, the ce we escape to might be pretty nice."


    "Oh yeah?"


    Whileughing at my remark, Roxy picks up another jar of ink.


    Seeing the ink stain on her sleeve, she frowns.


    "Rudy, is there some ink stuck to my face?"


    "Yes, enough that your face might just produce some magic."


    When I said that Roxy took a handkerchief from her breast pocket and rubbed her face roughly.


    Her face is bright red.


    A blush came out instead of magic.


    "Did I get it all?"


    "It''s on the tip of your nose, your forehead, and cheeks."


    "... Please wipe me. In this state, I don''t look like a proper wife."


    "Alright, here I go."


    I take the handkerchief from Roxy and wet it with water magic.


    Roxy raised her face up and closed her eyes.


    I wiped her forehead and the tip of her nose, but her cheek I kissed.


    " ... "


    " ... "


    Unnoticed by me Roxy had opened her eyes and was ring at me reproachfully.


    Her face was waiting unchanged.


    "I still have some more magic circles to write. After I''m done, let''s take our time and continue with that."


    "Yes."


    It seems I''ll be able to continue.


    I waited like a dog while Roxy finished writing the magic circles.


    After that the two of us, alone back in our room, became soaking wet.


    This war.


    I do not know what kind of things I''ll be able to do.


    But it will be fine so long as Roxy is here.


    Part 4


    The next day.


    A report that the main enemy force will arrive by the end of today came in.


    Everyone in the fort became tense; we had everyone take up their positions.


    I also took my ce on the roof of the fort.


    The job given to Roxy and me is to fire off magic attacks while taking orders from the magic soldiermander.


    Until the enemy gets here I just have to wait patiently.


    I am currently wearing the ¡ºMagic Armor MK-II¡».


    I set ¡ºMK-I¡» up so that it''s sitting down over the back of the fort.


    It''s setup and ready for me to jump in and go.


    Even now, Hitogami has yet to show his hand.


    Will he do something when this battle is over?


    Or will he somehowe and take advantage of this battle?


    Could there be apostles among the enemy?


    Might there even already be an apostle in the fort?


    Will Paxe from behind as the true enemy?


    While I was feeling uneasy something moved within the edge of my view.


    "Hmn?"


    The back of the fort.


    From the opposite side of the enemy''s advance.


    A group of armored figures separated from the fort. They seem to have moved into the woods across the river.


    Somewhere around 100 people.


    No way, it couldn''t be deserters.


    "Excuse me, do you know what is going on over there?"


    "Yes sir!"


    I try to ask Mr. Billy, thepanymander.


    Then he nodded at the group outside the fort dressed in armor.


    "It is a military unit that was formed around his highness Zanoba. Their task is to kill enemy soldiers who attempt to escape through the forest, to


    unch a surprise attack on the enemy in certain situations, and to take the head of the enemy general."


    "Eh!?"


    What was that?


    "I wasn''t told about this."


    "Sir... If Rudeus-sama had went as well, our defenses would have greatly weakened..."


    "That and not telling me are separate issues."


    "Rudeus-sama will definitely go if told, and Roxy-sama would follow as well... So..."


    Well yeah, I''m grateful for your consideration, I understand what you want to say.


    If I heard Zanoba led a small unit away out the fort, I would definitely chase after him yelling, [This is exactly the form Hitogami''s trap would take!]


    Roxy might have also reacted in the same way, given the situation.


    I can fire off magic anywhere


    But the forest would certainly obscure our vantage.


    I understand the reasoning.


    But then this didn''t have any meaning.


    For what reason did the guy think I came here for?


    I only came along to protect Zanoba.


    You could at least say goodbye before your departure.


    What would we have done if I had identally nuked you?


    I mean, what if our opponent knew that our suprememander was just sitting in the woods? Wouldn''t that be dangerous?


    Right now I should give chase...


    "Tsk!"


    However, before I could take action the tension in the fort spiked.


    The bell to announce the enemy attack resounded with a [Kan Kan].


    Everyone''s eyes looked toward the same ce.


    Ahead of us, the horizon is blurred by a cloud of dust.


    The enemy hade.

 Chapter 225: The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 225: The Battle</h4>


    Part 1


    Zanoba has run off somewhere.


    Apparently he''s gone to take the head of the enemy''smander.


    I have no idea why.


    I don''t understand, but I cannot afford to leave my post either.


    However Zanoba had made arrangement with hismanding officers in advance.


    I can''t just recklessly take off and leave Roxy to take care of the magical offensive alone.


    I need to think carefully.


    Even if I left now, Zanoba who is in the forest, won''t be found easily.


    He''s not alone. Since he took 100 people then it''s a military maneuver.


    It''s obvious that I should just do what I was told.


    "... Phew~"


    I need to calm down.


    Zanoba will have done all this as part of a military strategy.


    Therefore, I also need to move as nned.


    "Whew... haa..."


    Okay, calmed down.


    Now that I''m calm I take a look at the enemy.


    While my thoughts were in disorder the enemy has set up an encampment in the area before our traps.


    Just as nned.


    From that position the opponent''s magic should not hit us.


    Well, for us it doesn''t just barely reach.


    When it bes a full battle, at that point half of the enemy should enter the pitfall zone.


    "As expected, there are a lot."


    "It looks like there is about 3000."


    "All that is missing is their rear guard."


    That is what the men are talking about.


    In order to count the number of soldiers all you have to do is look at the number of banners.


    "Rudy! Please resist this!"


    "Eeh?"


    Roxy suddenly cried out.


    I look towards the enemy.


    From around the center of the enemy formation, something like a tornado is rising into the sky.


    "They are trying to fill the traps you made with earth magic all at once!"


    Ah, they are using earth saint ranked magic [Sandstorm].


    I see.


    The presence of our pitfall traps must have been confirmed by enemy scouts.


    In that case they are trying to fill the traps up with arge amount of earth.


    However we prepared for that as well.


    "I understand. I''ll resist with Violent Storm[Hurricane]."


    As I said that I raised my hand up towards the forming cloud of dust.


    I use wind magic.


    Wind Saint magic, Violent Storm[Hurricane]


    The name attached to this magic is a little overboard, simply speaking it''s a magic to create a strong wind.


    However I don''t possess the title of a saint ranked magician just for show.


    Water Saint magic, [Cumulonimbus]


    Earth Saint magic, [Sand Storm]


    Both of them are simr kinds of blended magic, ''a wind with additional attributes''.


    It is just that this wind magic only causes wind.


    Even though they both use simr amounts of magic power, the power is putpletely into the wind.


    Its power is tremendous enough that the effects of an Earth Saint rank spell are blown away.


    It''s also very effective against demons flying in the sky.


    Nevertheless the power of the spell is felt much more by those in the air than those on the ground.


    The reason for this is that things like trees will dampen the power of the wind as it races across the ground.


    ording to one source it was created in order to counter weather changing magic in the event that they were used for war.


    Although that is just one theory.


    Even with its power dampened, if I pour enough magical power into it, it bes strong enough to pull trees out of the ground.


    Generally there isn''t as much power felt on the ground, but in the air it rages unobstructed.


    It is a thing that seems like it could have been developed to knock a flying dragon out of the sky.


    Though if you consider that they can fly in the air with such huge bodies, dragon''s must be using air magic and fighting spirit.


    ording to another theory I''ll go bald if I use it too much.


    The reason seems to be that the strong wind will even uproot hair.


    They say the principal of the magic university lost his hair like this, but there is no credibility to that rumor.


    Okay okay, I''m calm now.


    "YEAH!"


    The soldiers around us break out in cheer.


    However, because of the great distance, there was no damage to the ground.


    The wind that blew away a sandstorm would normally leave some kind of trace on the ground but...


    Perhaps it did not because it was highly directional;


    or because it was directed at the sky above;


    or because magic was somehow involved;


    or did I make a mistake with my magic again?


    Oh well.


    That''s just how it is...


    "Rudy, they are trying again!"


    "Eh? Again?"


    Although I think it''s useless no matter how many times they try.


    Ah, no, it''s useless.


    Normally, someone''s magic power would run out.


    It''s possible the enemy is using a magic formation in the same way we are.


    In other words, multiple people are pouring magic into magic circles, it doesn''t have to be a lone saint ss magician.


    Because they have a force ten times the size of ours, they should have ten times the number of magicians.


    It''s not unreasonable for them to believe that if they continue to spam magic, we will be depleted first.


    Wait a minute?


    If I think about it, doesn''t that mean there is not one of Hitogami''s apostles over there?


    Having an apostle among them, they would be aware of me and won''t show this kind of behavior.


    It''s a waste of magicians.


    "For now I''ll just resist them until they give up. That''ll be good, right?"


    "Ah, yes. With that kind of magic... will you be alright?"


    "I''ll be fine."


    The submander looked at me with eyes filled with fear now.


    Only my total aggregate magical power isrge.


    Even if I stop ten of those saint rank attacks I would still have power to spare.


    They used sandstorm five more times, all of which I resisted.


    If I used Ran ma then I could limit my power consumption but...


    It would absolutely fail at this distance.


    " ... "


    For now, the movement of the enemy has been stopped.


    Did they no longer have magicians which could power saint ranked magic?


    Or perhaps all of the magic circles they had prepared were used up.


    Maybe they just realized it was a waste...


    "I wonder if they''ll attack."


    "They will."


    Looking towards the enemy submander, Billy spoke with a stern look,


    "If I was the enemy''smander, I would not just charge recklessly into a battlefield that is littered with traps.


    I would pull back.


    You can misread the power of your opponent in the opening stages so it''s best to pull back and re-examine their forces.


    If it was me that is what I would do."


    "Oh... it seems that they areing."


    When I look, I see that the enemy encampment has started moving.


    They dragged themselves along and moved towards us, slowly leaving a trail behind them.


    Well, anyway.


    They probably carefully held a strategy meeting and then came after forming a variety of ns.


    Pulling back would use up food and supplies and could also harm the morale of the troops.


    It may not be necessary to withdraw just because you were shamed in the opening maneuvers.


    In normal exchanges, our magicians would have used up magical power as well.


    In that case they would be able to pass through the pitfall zone unmolested.


    That is probably what they are thinking.


    "Archers at the ready!"


    In response to the orders from the submander, bowmen came to the front.


    Any enemy attempting to cross the pitfall zone will be targeted by arrows.


    "Fire!"


    In response to the submander''s orders, arrows fly.


    We have 50 bowmen at the most.


    The enemy number 5000.


    Their effect on the charge will be meager.


    The enemymanders probably think the same way.


    After a brief pause a horn sounded.


    The enemies'' advance hastened at the same time.


    One group of enemies slowly pick their way through, another constructs a bridge, others asionally falling into a pit or detouring around one. In this way they advance a tiny bit at a time.


    Having seen the archer''s attack they now advance boldly without fear of a magic attack.


    Well, that should be enough.


    "Magic troop prepare."


    The submander issues his order and magic soldiers holding wands step forward.


    We have 20 magic soldiers in total.


    From that number, eight move to the edge of the roof.


    The other eight stand ready in the back.


    The remaining foure out to use the magic circle that Roxy drew.


    The magic soldiers on the roof ready their wands.


    Also Roxy, who I hadn''t been watching, was out holding her wand.


    I should join in as well.


    Okay.


    And so I make a tight fist while psyching myself up.


    Most of the enemy have entered the pitfall zone.


    "Commence chanting!"


    The eight people in the front begin to chant fire magic in unison.


    When they had gotten half way through their chant, the eight soldiers in the back began to chant as well.


    " ~ Fireball Bullet [Fireball] ! "


    From the eight members of the vanguard, fireball was cast.


    The fireballs flew in an arc andnded in the center of the enemy formation.


    Several people transformed into something charred ck.


    The ones who had fired immediately retreated and began chanting again.


    " ~ Fireball Bullet [Fireball] ! "


    The eight people in the back then released their dyed fireballs.


    While maintaining a time difference of half a chant, they continued to rain down fireballs.


    However, countless balls of water started to fly from the enemy in groups of four.


    They can''t reach us at the fort, but if they hit a fireball then it is undone.


    I''ll resist them.


    In the previous skirmish, it was not the case that the enemy used all of its magic power.


    Of course they didn''t.


    "Roxy-dono, there is a banner with a scorpion on the right side of the battlefield."


    "Yes, I see it."


    The words of the submander cause Roxy to turn this way.


    The banner with a scorpion on it is raised on the enemy''s right side.


    Around that point is where the water bullets are flying from.


    In that area the magician corps of the enemy should be huddled.


    In other words, if I can smash that group the possibility that the enemy can resist our magic will be lowered.


    "Um, Rudy... should I do it?"


    "No, I can."


    "Alright then."


    Roxy made a thin smile before she began chanting.


    I also became ready and poured magic into both of my hands.


    And then...


    I killed them.


    Part 2


    After that, it became one sided.


    They were no longer able to resist any of our magic.


    Most of the remaining enemy had no method to defend themselves from the saint ranked fire magic our soldiers shot out.


    The defeated enemy could not even easily withdraw because of the pitfalls.


    Over the course of their retreat their chain ofmand dissolved and their movements became erratic.


    To be sure, Roxy and I then attacked with Saint ranked magic.


    They became like ants trapped in a heavy storm.


    They panicked and ran about wildly.


    Inside the pandemonium they fell into pitfalls and were struck by lightning.


    One after another they died.


    Now I understand what that person meant.


    People are garbage.


    However not everyone was in a panic.


    Some of them escaped the pitfall zone, some were outside the range of our saint ranked magic.


    There were not many, but some got within range and attacked with magic.


    Almost all of them were resisted, but a few hitsnded on the fort killing some of our men.


    Enemy archers took up swords and possessed the fort.


    Only 300 defenders were left to meet them.


    Of course from the roof we cast magic on them like a rain of stones.


    Finally, we had worn the enemybatants down to only a few.


    Some had lost the will to fight, others were still struggling.


    Some of them were taken as prisoner of War and some of them were killed.


    I do not know the statistics involved.


    Our losses number rtively few.


    This was something that might be called a historic victory; the enemy withdrew.


    When the battle endedmander Garrick raised a shout of victory.


    The magic soldiers, archers, and I also broke out in cheer, our faces beaming.


    I also cried.


    I did not know whether I was pleased or not.


    My awareness of having killed people wascking, but so was the sense that we had won.


    It was my surroundings that be filled with cheer and excitement.


    Those soldiers that previously had feared and avoided me ran up and pped me on the back.


    Some were patting shoulders, others embracing.


    One of those was a young female archer.


    It''s thanks to you, you did it, thank you.


    When told this delight overflowed from me.


    Finally there was Roxy.


    Roxy leaped into my arms.


    She was so excited that I got an umon Roxy initiated kiss.


    The men around us whistled and raised cheers and jeers at us.


    I''m happy, just happy.


    The source of my happiness isn''t that I''m being embraced by a woman.


    It might be the effect of what they call group psychology.


    The wild enthusiasm has certainly paralyzed my heart.


    It''s not bad.


    I couldn''t think about the people I had killed with my own hand or anything else.


    I am good.


    Anyway we won with almost no damage on our side.


    I should be happy about it.


    So to say that I don''t have to think about it is fine.


    I''m fine.


    I did it for the first time; surprisingly it may not have been that big of a deal.


    This is how it is living in this world.


    It isn''t necessary to forever be bound by the ethics of my previous life or to the rules I''d established in my youth.


    There is a time for the spear and a time to hold back.


    I should no longer hesitate if I need to kill a person.


    I am in control.


    "Prince Zanoba has returned!"


    This was said by a messenger who hade from the lower floor.


    During the chaos of the battle I had forgottenpletely about Zanoba.


    I ran downstairs in the blink of a eye.


    But the scene at the bottom of the stairs was frightening.


    A group of people with clearly different hair color is surrounded by ten of our soldiers.


    They were filthy with leaves, dirt, soil, soot, sweat and blood.


    One of our men, a ferociousness man in splendid armor raised his voice to greet me.


    "Ah, Shishou!"


    Who was this?


    I thought I knew who it was.


    Who was this with his victim''s blood in his hair?


    There was damage all over his armor.


    Even his sses were smeared with blood.


    "Zanoba?"


    Zanoba is Zanoba.


    He looked like a different person who looks exactly like Zanoba.


    It was so much so that I wanted toin.


    I just couldn''t make the connection between this man and Zanoba in my head.


    "You are..."


    When I approached the crowd split in two.


    So I swallowed my words.


    At Zanoba''s feet was a kneeling figure.


    This guy tied up in a was also covered in mud.


    It is a that I recognize.


    It is the magical item that I had lent to Zanoba.


    "Thanks to Shishou, the surprise attack was a sess, we caught the enemy''smander."


    "Ah, ummm..."


    The soldiers around the fort are praising the dozen or so muddy warriors.


    The eyes they turn towards Zanoba are different than when we first came to the fort.


    They are different from those eyes filled with suspicion.


    They are eyes full of respect.


    I mean, only ten men.


    Why are there so few?


    When they left there should have been almost 100.


    "Um... where are the others?"


    "They were killed. They died honorably in battle."


    Oh, I see.


    If you raid that huge army with 100 people it bes like this.


    But isn''t it strange?


    Wouldn''t we have won this battle even without making this raid?


    They shouldn''t have had to make a desperate raid like that.


    "Just what... did you win something from the raid that would be worth the lives of 90 men?"


    "Of course we did. This person is a member of the enemy''s royal family. If we negotiate with him as a hostage the war should end."


    Oh, I see...


    I get it.


    Yeah.


    I understand now.


    If that''s the case then the raid was necessary.


    This put everything in perspective, this battle was aplete victory.


    Zanaba created a victory with a desperate charge.


    If you think about it, this may have been a worthy way to sacrifice 90 men.


    It''s a rather small sacrifice for ending a war.


    No wait, I shouldn''t be deceived.


    This time we delivered a crippling blow to the enemy.


    1000 or 2000.


    Or even 3000.


    Anymander with his head straight on isn''t going to attack us anymore.


    "I can''t keep Shishou stuck in this fort too long. This was a fine sess."


    Smiling, Zanobaughed.


    It was that kind of thing.


    I guess it isn''t necessary that the enemy would be stopped by just this defeat.


    There is the possibility that the enemiesmander doesn''t have a good head on his shoulders.


    Even though we severely wounded them today, our enemy has the advantage in numbers.


    Meanwhile, without Roxy or I, the fort could easily fall.


    Neither of us can afford to stay here one or two years.


    But with the capture of an enemy royal, once a cease fire agreement is signed, the war is over.


    Having gotten a hold of someone from the leadership, we can finish this surely.


    Without that guy''s methods, this wouldn''t have been possible.


    For example, if I was in the enemy''s fort...


    No, even if Roxy hadn''t helped me get over my hesitation and fear of killing, wouldn''t things have still taken their course?


    "Iya. However just as expected.


    That saint ranked magic of Shishou and Roxy-dono...


    In addition, this [casting of overfishing].


    I thought that I would be able to capture the enemy''smander eventually, but I did not expect it to go so well."


    Anyway, under the cover of the mess created by Cumulonimbus, Zanoba sessfully captured the enemy''s head.


    Like picking up a chestnut from the fire.


    If you make a bet, you have to win it.


    He created a method using Roxy and myself, while just barely scraping by, got the best results from this singlerge battle.


    "Iya-haha, but there sure is arge difference between being inside that saint rank magic and seeing it from a distance!"


    "Ah, uuuh, Yeah, that it is."


    Suddenly a chill ran down my spine.


    The range of Cumulonimbus is wide.


    It''s the kind of attack that will strike the enemy in arge scope.


    That would mean...


    "Ah, that is, Zanoba... did I hit your group with lightning?"


    "Hmmm..."


    Zanoba ced his hand on his chin and made a pose like he was thinking.


    He said with a straight face, "Shishou... there are always sacrifices in war."


    I was right.


    Roxy and my lightning struck them.


    We were safe in the fort.


    Alternatively, they could have also been blown by the strong winds into our own pitfalls.


    It might have been a guy I was eating my rice next to.


    It might have been a guy Roxy had taught magic to.


    Even though I didn''t get very involved with the men, I notice that faces I had gotten used to seeing over thest several days were missing.


    "And, those men''s fate are the sole responsibility of themander. Shishou, you shouldn''t worry about it."


    Even if you say that, I feel like I''ve done something irreparable.


    "Shishou, you must be tired. Please rest well for the remainder of the day."


    While saying that, Zanoba hit me lightly with a pop, and then gently patted my shoulder.


    Then he took the prisoners and disappeared into the fort, while saying one thing or another to soldiers he passed.


    I just stood there stunned.


    Words would note out anymore.


    " ... "


    Ah, I see.


    We must prepare for an attack by the Death God.


    There is no time to be stunned.


    I don''t have the time to be resting.


    I should be near the MK-I.


    Then let the enemye.


    Part 3


    That evening an assant came.


    However, he was not the Death God.


    Neither was I his target.


    He came to rescue the royal family member we had taken hostage early today.


    I did not have to kill him.


    He was weak.


    I stunned him and handed him over to a soldier of the fort.


    I don''t know what happened to him after that.


    My restraint is functioning at least.


    I''m alright. I''m going to be okay.


    I am unstable, but I''m in control.


    I am able to control my power.


    So I''m okay.


    I continue to tell myself this all night.


    The Death God did note.


    I was not attacked.


    Part 4


    The next morning I joined in questioning the hostage with Zanoba.


    He''s part of the royal family of the aforementioned North Country.


    Whether or not they know the existence of Hitogami: No.


    Whether or not there was a guy in their country who made a remark or imed to foresee the future: No.


    Then how did they perform the invasion collecting 5000 soldiers in such a short period of time?


    They had been eyeing the Shirone kingdom for some time, working towards an invasion slowly.


    So then, the north country is clean.


    There was no rtionship with Hitogami.


    Or, it could be that the general idea to invade Shirone came from Hitogami... but this guy is not an apostle, certainly.


    This guy who became our hostage, he is just a moronicmander like you could see anywhere.


    Still no attack from the Death God.


    The North Country is clean.


    My expectations are defeated.


    It''s been a long time since I felt like I was just earnestly spinning my wheels.


    It seems that I have misunderstood something fundamental here.


    For example, perhaps in this particr case, there was no trap from the beginning.


    Far from a trap, maybe Hitogami has nothing to do with these events.


    Even while I think this, I remain vignt.


    Partly, I may have misunderstood some meaningless thing, it''s better to be prepared.


    Then on the tenth day, the situation changed.

 Chapter 226: An Urgent Message, and Zanoba’s True Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 226: An Urgent Message, and Zanoba''s True Feelings</h4>


    Part 1


    Ten days have passed since the battle.


    Thanks to our hostage, the enemy has put forward an offer of truce to Zanoba.


    We sent a message back to the capital.


    We wrote about our victory, taking the hostage, and the possible truce.


    It''s been proven after the fact that there is no force left which can make all out war on Shirone now.


    If Pax doesn''t act like a total moron, I won''tin.


    Well, we haven''t received a reply yet, so I feel a bit uneasy.


    Everyone inside the fort is wildly enthusiastic about the battle.


    To them Roxy and my magic was amazing, Zanoba, who cut through the enemy was also amazing.


    This ce has been filled with rxed excitement.


    Thanks to my part in the sess of the battle, or perhaps because I captured the assant, the soldiers of the fort have softened towards me.


    Even so, the excessive courtesy they had shown me is still there.


    But I think their facial expressions aren''t as stiff.


    They have started to smile at me recently and when theye to talk they do it with a bright expression.


    The magician who they didn''t know may have be a fellow soldier to them.


    At least there wasn''t a single man that came to me me for the death of those who were caught in my saint ranked magic.


    Thanks to things like the attitude of the men,


    the day to day counseling with Roxy,


    and my concern for Zanoba, my mental state was recovered.


    I am able to believe that I did not make a mistake; my actions were not at fault.


    It''s better to not focus on the past''s troubles.


    Here in this world I am a subordinate of Orsted.


    In order to protect my family I have made an enemy of a god.


    A time like this was bound toe some day; I should have prepared.


    It''s a fragile calm but this is the path I''ve chosen.


    However, in the future, I probably won''t participate in war even if I''m begged.


    In this other world, how should I say it... It''s another universe.


    At the same time, perhaps I''ll have to kill again.


    It is tiring if I dwell on each person one by one.


    If I can avoid killing, then that''s what I''ll do. This is my decision.


    It won''t pay to worry for days about each person I may have to kill, it would just cause unnecessary mental damage.


    Well, let''s reorder my thoughts.


    Even though I have been wary thesest ten days, nothing has happened.


    Both my mental state and my magic have made a full recovery.


    I''m in perfect condition.


    The Magic Armor MK-I is still setup and I remain vignt.


    I am in a better position now than at the audience with Pax; the Death God should have attacked then if he was going to.


    After all, Hitogami may have had nothing to do with this affair.


    It must be as Orsted said.


    This event originally happened but was not recorded in the diary.


    Even without me Zanoba must have somehow handled this.


    Perhaps he wasn''t even summoned.


    This may have been a waste of time.


    However that isn''t something I should say.


    There is still a possibility that Zanoba could have died this time.


    Regardless, the war is over.


    There is no longer an enemy country arrayed against the Shirone kingdom.


    Zanoba should also be satisfied.


    I should be able to persuaded him toe home to Sharia now.


    Thinking of him staying close to Pax is repugnant.


    Part 2


    "Mmmnnn ... !"


    I stretched myself out in the morning sun.


    Hitogami is unrted... probably, I think.


    If he''s done nothing here, then the possibility of a trap is as low as possible.


    After I thought about it like that I slept soundly for the first time in a long while.


    And nothing happened while I was sleeping like a log.


    So, it''s not a trap after all.


    With this new refreshed attitude, I decided to go wash my face in the nearby river.


    I could also use water magic, but it isn''t the same kind of feeling.


    At the river the soldiers were washing their faces and brushing their teeth in groups of two and three.


    "Oh look, it''s Rudeus-sama."


    "Thank you for your good work at watch every night!"


    "Iya, I thought that doll must surely be part of Zanoba''s hobby, but it was a magic tool after all!"


    I had quickly be surrounded.


    I''m a very popr person.


    Being pampered day after day like this, it may be my first time.


    At any rate, the soldiers of Shirone wear a light brown pair of shirt and shorts outside ofbat.


    The uniform is the same for both sexes.


    Moreover the women do not seem to wear a bra when they go to bed.


    The young archer girl who had hugged me is here; potchi rises up a bit.


    I''m seeing something precious, it''s a sight for sore eyes.


    "I wondered what caused this crowd to gather, it''s Shishou."


    So Zanoba alsoes here.


    Also this guy, from head to toe is dressed just like the soldiers.


    There is no hint of royalty here.


    Because of his skinny limbs and underdeveloped muscles, he gives off the impression of a NEET.


    "Zanoba-sama!"


    As it is, the soldiers dropped down on one knee for Zanoba.


    "Alright, go back to washing your faces."


    "B, but..."


    "Generally, you don''t need to ce me on a pedestal. I am the same as you Gentlemen, I''m just sleepily getting up."


    While saying so Zanoba makes a deep yawn.


    Over thest few days Zanoba has been busy with the cleanup after the battle.


    I don''t know the details, but after arge scale battle there are a number of troublesome things that have to be dealt with.


    By the way, the dead bodies left on the battlefield had been neglected.


    During thest few days a bunch of men dressed like bandits appeared out of nowhere, stripping equipment, they slipped away unnoticed.


    People who specialize in that kind of thing will be drawn to the battlefield.


    upation: looter.


    I was mulling all this over while kneeling by the riverside with Zanoba.


    "... So, how is the truce proceeding? Is iting along well?"


    Initial persuasion: light jab.


    If a truce is struck, then there won''t be a need for you to be in such a ce Zanoba.


    The war is at an end.


    "Yes, Yesterday we got a reply.


    The rules have not been hammered out yet, but it will all be concluded in time.


    Now, there will not be another attack for three years at the least."


    After hearing Zanoba''s words a soldier uttered, "Oh."


    This might not have been something that should have been heard in a ce like this.


    Since it is good news though, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Even so, in three years...


    In other words, the North Country, despite it''s crushing defeat, has not given uppletely on their invasion.


    If it is assumed that the currentmander will be let go because of hisplete defeat, who will his sessor be?


    How do they intend to supplement their diminished troops?


    Will they just break the recently agreed upon truce without an honorable justification?


    Various factors are entangled over those three years.


    At a minimum it would take three years.


    So, in reality it will take longer.


    "But that''s good. In three years time Shirone should be able to rebuild itself."


    I see. This could also be seen as stalling.


    Certainly if its just buying time, that should be more then enough.


    "Can he do it, that King Pax?"


    "Even I could do it."


    Zanoba answered so proudly.


    I don''t know about it myself, but perhaps there is already a n.


    In any case, I''ve seen the end of this war.


    The whole thing was unsatisfying.


    "Anyway, it should quickly be peaceful."


    "Yes, it should."


    Zanoba said so happily, but his face was sad.


    Well outside of wartime this guy has no role to serve.


    Well now, how to convince him?


    "Zanoba, now that this battle is over, what will you do?"


    Second jab.


    identally, it came out like a death g.


    This is like the method you would use to break the ice before you propose to your lover.


    It''s already far toote to buy the bouquet. Even I don''t have that much self confidence.


    "I will return to the capital for now and make ready to receive word from His Majesty.


    I do not know if I will continue to be assigned to this fort as it is..."


    "You intend to remain in this country then?"


    "Haha... Isn''t it obvious?"


    The magical armor has not beenpleted.


    Research of the automatic doll, also has stopped beforepletion.


    Our ns to sell dolls with Julie was also just able to finally get a foothold.


    Won''t there be all of those kinds of regrets?


    No, there definitely should be.


    "Zanoba."


    "What?"


    "Once the truce is signed don''t you intend toe back to the Magic City Sharia with me and continue to make dolls just as always?"


    Now I''ve turned it into some kind of marriage proposal.


    I should have bought that bouquet.


    But well, I think it''s okay if I say that kind of proposal.


    We''re not getting married.


    I''m just asking him to discard his country and pick me instead.


    With a wet face Zanoba looks at me.


    He''s expressionless.


    It''s hard to believe that until now there was a fun atmosphere.


    This is bad.


    I''ll be turned down.


    I''ve failed.


    I confessed right from the start without setting the right mood.


    This is regrettable.


    This atmosphere says I''m dumped.


    Oh ah.


    "Shishou, could it be... ummm...?"


    "Ummm?"


    Right then noise suddenly rose up from the fort.


    The sound of horses running, clip-p, can also be heard.


    We don''t have cavalry in this fort.


    Who is making that sound then?


    As I thought that, I looked around the edge of the fort and spied a personing at us on horseback.


    "Fumu, that''s a messenger from the capital."


    At those words from Zanoba I also stand up.


    "Probably Pax has sent us a statement about the truce."


    "What could it be. Maybe it is a message that instructs us to invade and destroy the enemy nation."


    "Oh yeah? But I also feel like we could do it if you are there Shishou."


    We wait for the approaching horse while joking.


    As we watch it approach, we notice that the rider is a familiar person.


    It''s a person I also know.


    "Ginger ~ ?"


    Ginger rode up to us on the horse with a desperate look.


    I wonder what''s going on.


    As soon as Ginger sees us she cranks her neck in our direction and proceeds straight at us.


    The soldiers form a wall to protect us.


    Then Zanoba cried out,


    "She is my imperial guard! Open the way!"


    With those words from Zanoba, the soldiers give way quickly.


    Before Zanoba can make a move Ginger falls from her horse with a relieved expression.


    "Ginger, what happened!?"


    "Ha... haa..."


    Zanoba picks up on it as well, Ginger''s deep distress.


    She isn''t hurt, but has the darkplexion of sever fatigue.


    Perhaps she has been riding her horse for 24 hours straight.


    "Oh, there is trouble in the imperial city Latakia.


    The former warlord Jade has be the focal point for an uprising in the name of the 11th prince.


    They have surrounded the Imperial castle with their forces..."


    As she said that, Ginger began to choke and then fainted.


    "The 11th prince? Ridiculous, that boy should have had only 10 people within the Shirone royal guard... Ginger! We need a more detailed description... oi!"


    "Calm down Zanoba, let her rest first."


    I get Zanoba to stop shaking Ginger.


    Then, for the time being, we carry her into a room.


    Part 2


    11th Prince Haruha Shirone


    Three years of age


    He is the child that former king Palton Shirone sired in hister years.


    His mother was the daughter of farmers and, as such, he wasn''t originally in a social position where he could be king.


    Therefore Haruha was treated as if he did not exist.


    He was given an estate in the corner of the Shirone kingdom with his mother, and had been living quietly under the name of a local feudal lord.


    There was externally little to know about his existence.


    The former King Palton Shirone, at the same time, had a sister who is the warlord Jade''s mother.


    Both of whom were killed during Pax''s great purge.


    That only leaves the warlord Jade.


    He had formerly sworn allegiance to the king.


    Jade, in spite of only possessing farmers, was able to raise them up. Because of his talent with tactics in this regard he was allowed the position of warlord.


    Thanks to Jade bing a warlord, the family is no longer hungry; a wealthy life was possible.


    There was one important factor.


    The king expected this position to be repaid with Jade''s younger sisters when called upon, it was that kind of obligation.


    At the time of Pax''s coup, Jade had been stationed at Fort Karon.


    At that time their were nearly 1000 people defending Fort Karon.


    Jade led 500 of those and went to the capital Latakia.


    However, it was toote when he arrived. The king had already died.


    The royal family was waiting with reports of that massacre.


    The forces defending that capital at that time numbered 2000.


    As he marched forth with his soldiers, Jade''s force swelled to 1500 with reinforcements from local feudal lords.


    Factoring in Jade''s repute as a tactician, fighting and winning would be possible considering the numbers.


    That is if you only looked at the numbers...


    The army of Jade, with it''s increasing number ofmanders, split in two.


    The reason is that Pax had promised to treat the local lords in the same manner as always.


    Some of those local lords had rushed in at the spur of the moment. Some were not happy with the former king, some lost their nerve, and some actually agreed with King Pax.


    Looking at the noble''s disagreement, Jade realized that he could not win.


    He surrendered to Pax and swore allegiance.


    Of course even though Jade took such an action, there was dealings behind the scene.


    His sister''s child, the 11th Prince Haruha Shirone, was alive and he had learned of it.


    He would endure it for now.


    Under the banner of Haruha, he would wipe clean his regrets towards the deceased previous king.


    This was his vow.


    Then, under the surface, Jade began to move.


    He collected dissidents behind closed doors and shored up his forces.


    He organized the rebels who had been eagerly awaiting a chance since Pax''s uprising.


    Now there was a chance for sess.


    And then the time came.


    The northern country showed signs of invasion and Pax was forced to move military power into the north to meet them.


    Because of Jade''s head hunting and the after effects of the coup, the Shirone kingdom''s troops had dwindled.


    There would be no reinforcements from the KDK.


    I do not know if it would fall, but Shirone''s strength would now be inferior to the northernd.


    If Fort Karon is prated then Pax will be forced to send away his treasure, the Death God.


    This is what Jade was thinking.


    He had miscalcted; the third prince Zanoba Shirone had returned.


    He had also brought with him the return of Roxy Migurudia who was once court magician, and Rudeus Greyrat who had overthrown the Water God Reida and North Emperor Auber at Asura kingdom.


    Jade had also nned to contact Zanoba in the event that he had returned to have vengeance upon Pax.


    However, Zanoba bowed down to Pax and headed to Fort Karon.


    Jade''s calctions went amiss.


    Fort Karon fought off the enemy with a historic victory and so the Death God never had to leave for the front.


    The declining military power was also on its way to a full recovery.


    The force gathered at the north would also likely return to the capital soon.


    This may have been hisst opportunity.


    Considering this, Jadeunched his coup.


    He gathered up all of the soldiers he had left in waiting and took up to upy the capital.


    He surrounded the royal capital.


    This was the summary that Ginger, who woke up after several hours, told us.


    Ginger was in town at the time, but escaped by taking advantage of the confusion caused by the revolt.


    She came straight to Zanoba without stopping.


    Part 3


    "When I left the capital, the King seemed to have shut himself up in the castle with a handful of guards... but I don''t know the details or the current situation."


    In a calm voice Ginger finished telling us everything she knew.


    Apparently Pax is under siege.


    It''s been a few days since the revolt happened.


    It won''t be funny if Pax dies or even if the royal pce is upied.


    But the Death God is one of his troops.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if the rebels were annihted instead.


    Breaking through the siege shouldn''t be hard if he intends to escape.


    Why a siege?


    There is a lot I don''t understand.


    This time we need to be careful of the situation.


    "We need to immediately get to the capitol and see things for ourselves."


    Zanoba said so as if it was just a walk to the general store then stood up.


    Ginger made a relieved expression.


    However after hearing the next words her expression froze stiff.


    "I will rescue His Majesty and help him escape here to Fort Karon. If that isn''t possible then I will invade using a secret royal path ande to the aid of His Majesty."


    "Please, please wait!"


    Ginger''s body shot up from her resting position.


    She restrained Zanoba with a desperate look.


    In regards to this girl, she was entrusted with Zanoba and that''s exactly what her expression says.


    "What now? Don''t worry your little head, Ginger. Just stay here and rest your body."


    "No, do you... Do you really have to go to King Pax as an ally?"


    Ginger says this in a tone you wouldn''t believe.


    Zanoba turns back.


    He''s making an unspeakable expression.


    "Naturally I will. To begin with, I don''t even know the 11th Prince''s face or anything other then he was born. It''s suspicious, we can''t truly even know if he has inherited the blood of my Father."


    He has a point.


    Finding Pax to be unbearable, the warlord Jade may have created the 11th prince as a puppet.


    His younger sister may have been pulling a shell game on the King.


    Ginger''s eyebrows are bent like the character ¥Ï.


    It''s an expression that is impossible to understand.


    "Once you aremitted to King Pax as an ally, what will you do then?"


    "Things like that, I will leave to His Majesty. If he says so I will crush the rebels."


    "How... How can youe to the aid of a person like that?!"


    Zanoba''s eyebrows move, twitching.


    It''s an expression of anger.


    " ''A person like that''? Ginger, you, just who do you think you are talking about?"


    "I know it''s disrespectful, but Zanoba, you surely know what Prince Pax did?"


    "Just what did he do!?"


    "I, my entire family, they were taken hostage!"


    Zanoba''s eyebrows move, fluttering.


    Come to think of it I experienced the same thing.


    I had nearly forgotten it was so long ago.


    Well it''s sure to be an unpleasant memory for anyone.


    The side that was bullied will not forget the fact.


    "I can''t can''t think much of a king who has to take his own bodyguards family as hostage... I do not think that king is worth being protected!"


    It''s the kind of line the feudal lords of the Edo period from my former life needed to hear.


    But certainly, in this country, the ability to win royal guards was supposed to be a measure of power within the royal family.


    The greater the number of royal guards, the closer to the throne you became; there was that kind of system.


    They aren''t just simple subordinates, they are vassals.


    Forced to take hostages to keep them, that may be taboo.


    "Haha, Ginger, allow me ask you the contraposition: This Zanoba Shirone... why do you serve him?"


    "That is because..."


    "I, in the past sold you. That isn''t an act worthy of a member of the royal family. Why does Ginger still follow me?"


    The reason why Ginger was in a situation where her family were taken hostage, it should have been because Zanoba sold her.


    He traded her in exchange for the Roxy doll that Pax had bought.


    Just why has this person stuck with Zanoba...


    Ah, Zanoba''s mother, it was a promise to her.


    "That is, Zanoba-sama is an extremely wise person..."


    However, Ginger did not say it.


    Well, she may value this and that because of the royal family.


    ''I''m here because your mother asked me to be'', will not be said.


    "Is Pax not also a resourceful andpetent man?"


    "I want to do it, and then doing it without thinking of the consequences, that is His Imperial Highness Pax. It''s not wisdom, he is just clever... doing such a thing, he is inly a fool."


    "I''m just a fool with a doll fixation. Pax and myself are exactly the same kind of person."


    "It is different."


    Kneeling, Ginger looks up toward Zanoba.


    "Zanoba is a miko. You have so much power that if you were not wise many more people would have been killed by you up until now. It could be that you pretend to be foolish... I wonder?"


    She has a point.


    Zanoba sometimes says some deep things.


    He read and understood the ancient documents of the automatic doll and even made the Magic Armor.


    This time he saw through the situation immediately and his grasp of the battlefield was fast as well.


    His insight in the past has also been remarkable.


    It seems like he could just be acting and speaking the part of the fool.


    However, his love of dolls would be true; that''s not acting.


    Nevertheless, he does not make a wise appearance in public.


    "I am originally a fool. I just have a thing that I love and want to do excessively."


    "Then let''s go back to the magic city Sharia. There Zanoba, you can do what you love for the rest of your life."


    "I won''t go. The doll only moves after it is handled."


    "Wh... what... ?"


    Ginger then turns her head to me, she is looking towards me.


    Her eyes say, ''Please also say the same to him.''


    Certainly I think what Pax did is unforgivable.


    He captured Lilia and Aisha to lure me in and then set a trap to make Roxy his sex ve.


    There is also the matter that he struck Lilia forcefully.


    Recently I had not thought about it and so I could remain calm, but now that I''ve been reminded my guts boil over with rage.


    "Hey, Zanoba, I also disagree."


    "Shishou..."


    "Pax certainly might have changed a bit since going to the KDK, but Pax is not apanion that you should bet your life for."


    With an angry face Zanoba turned toward me.


    "Like I told you before Shishou... I am a servant of my country. The country belongs to the king... If the king is not safe isn''t that a problem?."


    "Didn''t you say, ''My duty is to engage in war with other countries. It is because I am reliable in this manner that I was permitted to live.''?"


    Zanoba remains silent.


    I remember word for word.


    "Whether the king is Pax or the 11th Prince, does it matter either way? Your work is not to settle the troubles between the royal family. Once the war with the Northern country is over and the truce is signed, haven''t you achieved your duty magnificently. Isn''t that how it is?"


    "Shishou..."


    "Wouldn''t it be a nice ending? To continue living normally in Sharia. Let''s go home together, eh?"


    "Fumu."


    Zanoba ces a hand on his chin and looks toward the sky.


    Now I am watching him closely.


    "That is an attractive proposal but... it is not possible for me to ept it."


    "Why?"


    I''m not calm.


    For persuasion I should remain calm.


    This opponent won''t change his opinion even if I raise my voice.


    I can also see that there is a hole in my logic.


    Just because the job is over doesn''t mean he can say hello-goodbye to his position in the royal family.


    I see.


    Yeah, I get it.


    But it would still be good to go back with that kind of excuse.


    "Let me ask you why."


    "Well... it''s unexpected, but even you don''t understand."


    Of course I don''t understand!


    No, I need to calm down.


    Patiently, be patient.


    Surely there is a reason that Zanoba has be obstinate.


    I''ll stay here and listen patiently until I can unravel his motives.


    "...Zanoba, Pax should be afraid of you."


    "So what?"


    "Because of something like that, that fellow annihted the rest of the royal family."


    Even if Zanoba doesn''t hold a grudge against Pax, the other side is underhanded.


    It''s only natural to be suspicious of someone with such a shady past.


    "He could easily have the Death God help him take care of you."


    " ... "


    "Let''s put whether to rescue Pax or not aside.


    Even if you help Pax now,


    Pax won''te to trust you.


    He''ll just betray you.


    At any rate, once he has a chance he''ll kill you.


    That isn''t the kind of ce you should want to rush into."


    Zanoba said nothing.


    He just looked at me with a sullen face.


    "You... Before you said the country would die and there was nothing I could do.


    I understand that I could die during war,


    but the idea that I will die because Pax is jumping at shadows isughable.


    After all, I am only here because I was called to the service of my country."


    " ... "


    Zanoba closed his eyes and was silent.


    I breath in slowly to prepare my next words with care.


    "It''s that, Pax is my younger brother... he''s myst blood rtion."


    Younger brother...


    Blood rtion...


    Because of those words I lost my ability to speak with a single blow.


    There is nothing I can say anymore.


    Despite this Zanoba continued his arguments.


    "Just now, I wanted to try to say that kind of thing. I don''t know if you can understand but... but Pax is my little brother."


    Zanoba is staring nkly at me.


    His face has no color in it.


    He isn''t trying to express anything, not with his face, hand gestures, crying,ughter, nothing.


    This is the real Zanoba, looking straight at me.


    "Haa..."


    Involuntarily, a sigh escaped my lips.


    If he''s doing this for his brother, and his family, how can I be so strongly opposed?


    I can understand why Zanoba is so stubborn about this.


    If it was me, and Aisha killed Norn, or possibly the other way around, the first thing I would do is remonstrate her.


    But I would have to forgive her.


    If the rtionship between the both were to be so thin.


    The one who survives may have just been at the mercy of some great fate.


    Even if you make the wrong action you can still try to move forward.


    Even while remonstrating I would still cooperate.


    "I understand."


    Zanoba doesn''t intend to return home with us.


    I can understand it.


    Is it because his brother lies or is truthful? I do not know.


    But, for me, I understand wanting to protect your own blood.


    It''s not the kind of intention that can be bent.


    I''m sorry, Cliff, Julie.


    It doesn''t seem like it is possible for me to bring Zanoba back with us.


    I will, however, follow Zanoba until I''m sure he is able to create a rtionship of mutual trust with Pax.


    I''ll support him in this.


    "Honestly, my original intention was to get down on the ground, and half crying, beg you toe back with us, but now, if that is the case, I''ll follow you a little longer."


    "...Thank very much. As expected of Shishou, if you had begged and cried I wouldn''t have been able to go through with it."


    "Then I should have done that first."


    "Good joke."


    Zanoba and I, our voices broke intoughter.


    I don''t know what I''ll say to Cliff.


    Julie... if you wish to follow Zanoba, then I will escort you to him.


    I''ll just have to start from scratch on a new sales n for the Ruijerd dolls.


    We had gotten permission from Pergius and the cooperation of Ariel, and then we had begun to look for talent with Aisha...


    For all this preparation over the years, there is a sense of loss.


    But it''s okay.


    If Zanoba has to do this for his family, then I have no choice.


    I have nothing I can say.


    As for Zanoba and Pax... well, it''s not a rtionship that I can say is close at the moment.


    However, after this, there is no reason that it couldn''t improve.


    Apologizing for the past, forgiving and being forgiven: that could happen.


    Over a long time that can nurture their rtionship slowly.


    They can repair their mistakes.


    I think Pax is a jackass.


    But he should be able to change; I''ve changed.


    There isn''t anyone who cannot change.


    "So it''s like that."


    Ginger had be pale.


    Now that I think about it, she hasn''t had a chance to really see Pax since he became king.


    To her, Pax is probably still the same as he was in the past.


    He is still the old repugnant Pax.


    "Ginger, I''m sorry. If it''s this kind of thing, then I''m going to have to respect Zanoba''s feelings."


    Well, in this situation, Pax seems like he will continue to grow into his role as king.


    Well whatever, nothing will happen if we don''t go to Pax.


    If we juste to help on our own, unexpectedly, Pax may change his view of Zanoba.


    "It''s like that Ginger. Our troubles keep multiplying."


    Zanoba patted Ginger''s shoulder as he went past her.


    "Ah, oh, please wait."


    Ginger came tumbling out of the bed after him.


    Without even standing up, she clung to Zanoba''s feet.


    Ginger pleaded desperately.


    "Zanoba-sama, I understand that I can''t stop you, but please, just one. Just listen to my one request!"


    "Go ahead."


    "Even if King Pax orders you to, please do not die!"


    They were awkward words.


    It was probably said on the spur-of-the-moment.


    But I understood Ginger''s desire.


    She only wants Zanoba to live.


    It''s just that alone.


    "Haha, well but..."


    "I understand Ginger. I''ll bring Zanoba back alive by any means."


    In Zanoba''s ce, I replied.


    I''ll help satisfy Zanoba''s obligation towards Pax.


    I won''t let him die.


    If there rtionship is twisted and seems to be hopeless,


    I''ll take responsibility and return with Zanoba.


    The original purpose that had drove me toe all this way with Zanoba was the same.


    I have to aplish that original intention.


    It''s not something I can forget.


    "Thank you Rudeus-dono, I am very grateful."


    Ginger bowed deeply to me.

 Chapter 227: To Pax’s Side

    <h4>Chapter 227: To Pax''s Side</h4>


    Part 1


    I decided to wear the Magic Armor during our trip.


    It is a pain to move the Magic Armor, which has to be disassembled and re-assembled every time.


    If there is a battle going on in the capital it is best to take it along.


    I''ll just have to turn a blind eye to the magic power I''m expending by just wearing it.


    My initial n was to run with the others on my shoulders, but that proved to be far too ufortable for everyone but me. As expected, the vibration seems to be terrible.


    Since it is not a distance that cannot be traveled on foot in a single day, we had toe up with some method of transportation.


    The method I came up with took the form of a drawn carriage.


    With the Magic Armor, I pulled the carriage, which had been modified with earth magic so that it would be more stable.


    It certainly would have been simpler to just use horses and the ride would have been more bearable.


    Zanoba was retching and vomiting, Roxy also had turned pale in the face.


    But we got to the capital in five days.


    I do not know how much of my magic power remains.


    My body feels just slightly listless, so I can tell that I''m notpletely recovered.


    I had thought that because I wasn''t using it forbat that I would arrive with a surplus, but still...


    My magic power is at the level where it would be impossible to even think of fighting against someone like Orsted.


    This time we''ll go to Pax''s aid.


    I''m pretty sure that the Death God is our ally, but I do not know what will happen.


    I''m prepared.


    Part 2


    The Imperial Capital Latakia had been blockaded.


    The capital gate stood firmly shut and soldiers who seemed like they were the rebel army stood upon it''s ramparts.


    Outside the castle walls stood the people who had been barred from entry, piled up in great number.


    They were merchants, mercenaries, and adventurers.


    In addition there were camps of the country''s soldiers.


    It seems that they may havee from a different city, or perhaps been outside the castle on some task when everything went down.


    "It would seem they intend to keep out any new obstacles until they are finished."


    "So in other words, Pax is still alive."


    It''s been ten days since the coup.


    The Imperial castle has not yet fallen.


    I do not know what their difference in arms is, but they have unexpectedly held out.


    Well, I''m sure it''s thanks to the aid of one of the Seven Major Powers.


    It''s also possible that Pax is already dead, and they are blocking the gate for some other reason.


    "We can bypass the gate through a secret passage along the riverside."


    Following Zanoba''s instruction we advanced along the river.


    For a second I considered squashing the rebels with a frontal attack, but it was a fleeting thought.


    It isn''t good to just bust into things without knowing the situation.


    Also that would just be adding a bunch of unknowns to my list of worries.


    I also want to know just why this all took the form of a siege.


    We avoided the people outside the castle perimeter.


    It would cause an uproar if they noticed Zanoba was the Prince.


    The warlord Jade should have recognized Zanoba as an ally of Pax.


    So it''s better if we aren''t discovered.


    " ... "


    It was pretty quiet at the riverside.


    And so I chose to suspend the Magic Armor there.


    I couldn''t imagine a fight breaking out in that ce.


    I wonder where the boundaries between war and peace are?


    "I think this is it."


    Moving along the river we hade to a single building and water mill.


    I ced the Magic Armor in there.


    Zanoba and Roxy came down from the carriage.


    Both of them were ghastly pale and Roxy had to go over and vomit into the river.


    This trip hasn''t been kind to those two.


    "Somewhere in this watermill there should be an underground passage."


    Zanoba is speaking cheerfully, but his face is still a deep blue.


    Seasickness can be repressed with healing magic, but it won''t bring back lost stamina.


    Zanoba still has all his power, but his stamina is shot.


    "Perhaps we should take a small rest break?"


    "No, we may be in a situation where we don''t have a moment to lose. Let''s enter right away."


    We do not know what has happened inside of the imperial pce.


    This watermill might be ourst chance to rest.


    The MK-1 will not fit through this underground passage. I would like to prepare as much as possible.


    My magic power will not be able to recover, but I think that Zanoba and Roxy should allow their strength to return.


    "Zanoba, calm down. This is the best ce to take a break and get our breath back. Besides, you and Roxy look ragged."


    "Muh..."


    "Those who hurry make mistakes, is how the expression goes."


    "I''ve never heard of that expression... but I understand."


    Zanoba nodded reluctantly.


    Good.


    We don''t want our travel fatigue to blunt us.


    "Before that, someone should confirm that there actually is a passage here."


    "Oh, certainly."


    Following Roxy''s advice, I go confirm our path under the watermill.


    I found it under a pile of barrels and crates which had been crammed inside the mill.


    It was in a ce like a storeroom.


    Zanoba and I beat on the floors and the walls looking for the path.


    Then we reach the far side of the mill.


    There we found the path, hidden in the bottom of a wooden box.


    It was covered by a metal te.


    It doesn''t exactly look like a door, but something like a door knob is definitely there.


    "Is this it?"


    "Wait, don''t jump to conclusions, this may be some part of the warehouse."


    While saying the opposite of what I was thinking, I start to examine the suspected door.


    I wonder how it is opened?


    No, it wouldn''t be strange for an escape passage to not open from the outside.


    I wonder if it is designed to only be pushed open from the other side.


    "Oomph!"


    After Zonaba peeled the metal te up with brute force a pit with adder was revealed.


    It doesn''t seem like it could be a root cer.


    I used intermediate level fire magic to light up the inside.


    After that we could see the bottom several meters below us.


    While checking it out we made sure that the tunnel was aiming towards the capital.


    However I didn''t immediately discard the possibility that it was just some kind of cer.


    I dropped down and tried to light up the back of the cave.


    The inside of this ce waspletely bare.


    It was just a narrow passage which continued on into the darkness.


    There is no doubt.


    This is an underground passage.


    "How is it down there?"


    "Seems like this is definitely the ce."


    "So we will take a break?"


    "Yeah."


    After we rest I returned to the carriage and put on the MK-2 Magic Armor.


    With the size of that passage it will be impossible to use the MK-1.


    However, I should be able to perform well enough in the MK-2 as long as I don''t have to fight one of the Seven Major Powers.


    Now that Zanoba has regained his physical condition, we begin our invasion through the passage.


    Part 3


    The passage was so narrow that a person passing through would rub along the sides as they continued on endlessly.


    There doesn''t seem to be any lighting at all.


    ... An invasion through here shouldn''t have entered anyone''s mind.


    We used the summoning scroll''s light spirits for illumination.


    They are just as convenient as always.


    The passage was empty and dark.


    It was a path that appeared to have been made only for the sake of moving through it.


    We marched down the path with Zanoba in the lead, followed by myself, and then Roxy.


    A rear guard is unnecessary.


    Enemies will note from behind in this ce.


    "Being in this narrow passage, it makes me remember some unpleasant things."


    Roxy whispered this from behind me.


    I went to respond but couldn''t find the words.


    All I ended up saying was, "Is that so?"


    And so we continued moving silently down the passage.


    We continued to walk for about an hour.


    Then, ahead of us and down the passage, appeared a door.


    It is a door made from a single sheet of metal.


    There is no doorknob. There is, however, a small fixed window.


    It is very simr to what was in the watermill.


    It seems it is another door that is designed to only open from the other side.


    "Muuhn!"


    By inserting his fingertips between the wall and the door, Zanoba is able to pull it open.


    It was a good idea to ce him in the front.


    "Ah... this is..."


    However, after opening the door, Zanoba said something baffling.


    When I looked around him I could see that the passage ahead had been blocked by earth and sand.


    It was a dead end.


    And there was nothing like a fork in the road.


    With this, could the watermill have been a mistake... ?


    "Perhaps this copsed during an earthquake... or the warlord Jade knew about it and closed it up in advance."


    This was Roxy''s assessment.


    Well, this is probably the ce.


    It''s still possible that Pax was crushed at the time of the coup.


    Anyway, one of the reasons Pax was unable to escape has been revealed.


    "Shishou, this debris, could you somehow take care of it?"


    "... Yeah, I''ll give it a try."


    Zanoba and I swapped ces.


    I didn''t just dig out our office''s basement for show.


    This kind of sediment clearing is something I''m used to.


    Fortunately, in this passage, there is nothing setup to inhibit my magic.


    With magic Ipress the soil to reduce the quantity while hardening the walls and ceilings.


    It feels like making a pipe through stone.


    It''s an impromtu method this time, but it should reinforce the strength to the degree that it won''t copse.


    It''s something I''m used to dealing with.


    We eventuallye out the other side with a crash after an hour.


    The distance was something along the lines of five meters.


    So short, and yet so long.


    However, that kind of thing doesn''t matter.


    A surprising scene awaited us upon our exit.


    "What the hell."


    There was ateral tunnel.


    It seems like it''s a cave.


    Its height is about 2 meters, its width 3.


    A simrly sized passage ran right beside it.


    Water is flowing through the ground, reinforced by masonary stones; it''s a tricklying stream but it doesn''t feel like it''s sewage.


    The passage we just came through simply ends in this cave.


    We are in a slightly higher position, there is about a one meter drop to the cave floor.


    "Zanoba, do you know which way we should be going?"


    "Well... I never heard anything about a fork in the road but... "


    For the time being we''ll just go down into the cave.


    Even without the spirit of light, things are visible down here.


    If you look, mushrooms growing on the wall of the cave are giving off light.


    Just that small quantity of light makes me uneasy.


    It''s like an artificial cave, but also not like one.


    It is a cave with a slightly strange feeling.


    However, I feel like I''ve seen a cave like this before...


    "Perhaps we should just go straight."


    Roxy said this as she inspected the surrounding passages.


    She jumped down while gripping her skirt and hat.


    "Rudy, please just try and dig against the wall in line with the passage we came through."


    "Okay."


    I don''t bother asking why.


    Yeah, it''s Roxy''s instructions.


    I''ll just follow them.


    "Roxy-dono, could you exin what is going on?"


    In my ce Zanoba asks.


    Well not asking doesn''t mean I don''t want to know.


    "This cave... has a simr feeling to thebyrinth I conquered in this country.


    It probably has eroded the passage as it grew."


    "I see."


    "Well, it''s just a guess.


    If Rudy''s digging doesn''t turn anything up then we''ll just have to take the right or left."


    While I''m listening to them talk I''m also digging.


    Ultra Digging.


    I dig just like a dog.


    No, I''m using my magic.


    As I go another hours passes.


    Then I finally hit the first pocket.


    It was a passage simr to what we had went through with the spirits of light at first.


    We did it.


    "The path, it''s here!"


    "Then let''s go."


    I made stairs for them.


    The stairs are also for the return.


    But, if we leave this open like this, won''t demons from thebyrinth enter...


    Yeah, whatever.


    Still, as expected of Roxy.


    She looked at the cave, and in just a moment realized that it was abyrinth.


    This person who I respect is really something.


    Part 4


    Then another hour went by.


    We''ve spent about four hours in total moving through the passage.


    By the time we finally arrived at the exit Zanoba was beginning to show signs of fatigue.


    We emptied out into a ce that looked like a basement.


    The space was six tatami.


    The walls and ceiling were solidly constructed with masonry.


    There were also candle stick like things ced upon the wall.


    In the corner of the room there were stairs leading up.


    Our exit way was a door hidden in the corner of that room.


    I could tell immediately that we were in the pce of the Shirone kingdom.


    At any rate this was a room I was familiar with.


    Well I lived here for a while.


    "... Zanoba, I think this is."


    "Yes, Shishou, this is the room where we met for the first time."


    It''s a ce of memories.


    That''s a nice way of putting it, but this is the ce where I was imprisoned by Pax after he had tricked me.


    I thought it was an empty room, but it was actually used for escaping.


    This exins why that trick magic formation was here to begin with.


    It was a now destroyed, barrier.


    "How nostalgic. When I finally met with the producer of that doll I thought it was the high point in my life. Never did I dream of all the joyous day-to-day moments that would ur in the future."


    "We can enjoy our sentimental momentster."


    I try to stop Zanoba from monologuing like a documentary''s interview so we can move forward.


    We move up the stairs and down the hallway.


    Everything was utterly silent.


    The sun had set while we worked through the underground passage, outside the window everything is dark.


    There don''t seem to have been any maids to light themps in the hallway.


    It''s a stillness like in a hospitalte at night.


    I wonder if all of Pax''s men are plugging up the perimeter; it seems that way.


    "Where should Pax be?"


    "He should probably be in the room that used to belong to my father."


    By his father''s room... he means the King''s bed chamber.


    Zanoba took the lead and started moving forward.


    Of course someone is familiar with their own home.


    This isn''t something I want to particrly think about, so I walked forward ignoring it.


    We followed him in silence.


    Part 5


    "... ah."


    Suddenly Roxy stopped.


    She just came to aplete halt in front of a certain room.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I was just thinking that my old room was around here."


    The door to the room was open.


    Nobody was inside.


    There is only a desk and an empty unmade bed.


    This room''s upant must have fled in haste. The bed is in disarray, the desk and floor is also a mess.


    It must have been passed on to someone else after Roxy departed.


    It had a strange lived-in feel to it.


    It was another person''s room now.


    But since Roxy had lived there for a while, it probably meant something to her.


    It is probably like the room I had lived in when I was Eris''s tutor.


    "Shishou, Roxy-dono, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Roxy was just feeling a little sentimental after seeing her old room..."


    "Didn''t you just say we don''t have time for sentimentality..."


    Zanoba walked back to us with an amazed look on his face.


    Then he stepped into the room with a ''fumu'' and looked at Roxy.


    "Roxy-dono had been living in the room next door back then."


    "Ehh?"


    A flustered Roxy opened the door to the room next to us.


    When shepared this room with the one we had just looked at, she noticed something that made her blush.


    "Heh, I made a mistake because of the darkness."


    That Zanoba, he really humiliated Roxy there.


    What is that guy even thinking?


    If Roxy says that something is ck, even if it is white, then it bes Dark Matter.


    "Shishou, why are you stepping on my foot?"


    "My foot slipped a little."


    "I know Shishou adores Roxy-dono, but it would not make sense to be immersed in sentimentally for another ce all together."


    You are the worst.


    Stamping on your foot isn''t going to be enough for me to forgive you.


    However I am deeply moved hearing about a ce where Roxy used to live.


    If the metastasis event had never happened, could it have been that I would have just ended up settling in Shirone?


    "Let''s hurry ahead."


    On Roxy''s prompting we continued on.


    Part 6


    We did not encounter anyone inside the castle.


    Not a single person.


    For some reason there wasn''t anyone.


    The result of which was that Zanoba became rather talkative.


    "There is an entrance to this castle on the second floor. This is the entrance used by outside guests, the third floor also has..."


    He told us, matter-of-factly, about the castle.


    Floor 1: the living area for soldiers and servants


    Floor 2: the audience hall and various facilities used for diplomacy


    Floor 3: other facilities such as conference rooms, internal affairs offices, and corridors


    that lead to the primary defense positions in the walls and towers


    Floor 4: the living quarters for the princes and princesses as well as their bodyguards


    The King''s chamber is on the fifth floor.


    It''s a weird castle.


    Wouldn''t the royal family be annihted if they failed to wake up during a fire on the lower floors?


    Well, that royalty was already all but gone though...


    Nothing on the first floor, the second floor, nor the third.


    There was nobody.


    When we entered the fourth floor I tried looking through the windows.


    There were bonfires around the castle, it was easy to understand that a rebel armyy outside.


    However the presence of Pax''s men could not be seen.


    Neither is there any sign that fighting has urred.


    I can''t see a single person.


    I feel like it isn''t just that I can''t see them in the darkness.


    The castle is unmanned.


    " ... "


    This eerieness , Zanoba has noticed it as well.


    When we entered the fourth floor,the conversation suddenly stopped.


    Everyone''s expression also became stiff.


    Something is going on here in the castle.


    While feeling this way, we climbed the final flight of stairs


    Part 7


    And then we arrived on the fifth floor.


    The top floor of this building could also be called the castle tower.


    It is the room which is literally at the top of the country: the King''s chamber.


    " ... "


    Here at its entrance, thending of its stairs, in front of the door sat that guy: the Death God, Randolph Marian.


    For some reason he had propped a chair up against the door like he was on break, here he was setup on public disy with his head bent forward.


    His elbow was on his knee, and he was using that crossed posture to hold his head with his neck bent slightly.


    He turned his weathered, eye patch wearing, death''s head face toward us.


    "Why does the king of this country have to put his bedroom in such a high ce?"


    [Death God], Randolph Marian


    After spotting us, he suddenly said that kind of thing.


    "It seems like it would be pretty inconvenient to construct a bedroom in a ce like this.


    Coming down into the office every day would be cumbersome. Even after having a meal made, it would have cooled a little by the time it made it up here.


    Once your legs be weakened by old age, you would have a hard time climbing the stairs.


    If there''s a fire, it would surely dy your escape."


    While cocking his gaunt face, he says all those things, and stares at us.


    It''s the attitude of an ordinary worn out old fart, but when he speaks it causes a chill to run down my spine.


    "If it were my castle I''d ce my room on the first floor.


    Then it''s a short distance to my office and I can eat my rice while it is still warm.


    It would also be easy to go out...


    That''s what a regr guy like me would do."


    Randolph punctuated his rant with augh, ''haha''.


    With thatughing skull right in front of us, Roxy swallowed hard, gulp.


    "Well there are certainly advantages to having it this way.


    If you needed to barricade yourself in the castle then this is the ideal.


    After all, this castle has a lot of magic resistant bricks.


    This also offers good resistance to long range magic. There is also a defense point on each floor, so it''s difficult to reach the top.


    This is a pretty good castle for war time."


    I wonder what Randolph is actually trying to say.


    He''s just sitting there.


    Couldn''t I pass through beside him?


    Although, honestly, I don''t want to get an inch closer to this guy.


    "Randolph-dono."


    While I''m confused Zanoba moved forward without hesitation.


    Without changing his irreverent attitude, Randolph smiled at Zanoba.


    It''s a skeletonughing in the middle of the night.


    He''s eerie.


    "Your Imperial Highness Zanoba, it''s a pleasure to see you again."


    "May I know the state of the castle?"


    "Yes, certainly, certainly, I''ll tell you."


    Randolph removed his eye patch while saying so.


    Behind ity a glowing red eye.


    Inside of his pupil a pattern like a six-pointed star floated.


    It''s an eye only a devil could possess.


    "For His Majesty''s life, I used my [Absolute Void Eye] to construct a barrier around the entire castle.


    With that power I''m still holding off the enemy''s force."


    It''s a demon eye which I''m not familiar with.


    Orsted has not told me about the existence of his magic eye.


    That guy, he never tells me the important things.


    But does he wear that eye patch because he is unable to control it?


    Should I be wary now that he''s removed it?


    "I see. So where are the others?"


    "Everyone who isn''t dead has otherwise fled."


    "So... where is His Majesty?"


    "Behind me."


    "So, you are currently protecting His Majesty."


    Zanoba began to go past the side of Randolph while saying so.


    However Randolph extended his arm and held him back.


    "Why did you stop me?"


    "His majesty has ordered me to let no one pass."


    "However this is urgent business."


    "His majesty is upied now, even if you havee with pressing matters."


    It seems like he is upied with something or other.


    What could he be doing with no subordinates in a ce like this?


    "Move aside please, I came all this way to save His Majesty."


    "His Majesty, does not seem to be willing to leave this castle."


    " ... "


    He''s being evasive.


    Randolph continues to talk as if he is hiding something, and it''s clearly frustrating Zanoba.


    "I want to talk directly with His Majesty!"


    Zanoba tried to force his way through, causing Randolph to stand.


    He moved rxedly.


    His hollow face just suddenly appeared to jump up to our level, there was no sense of him standing.


    "Now just give me a moment. His Majesty''s heart is very distressed about the current situation."


    "His heart?"


    "Just take a goo~ood look at the state of the castle from here.


    Enemy soldiers stare in at us with hostility.


    Then our own soldiers are outside of the walls doing nothing, they just sit there watching..."


    Randolph''s eyes moved to our rear while he said this.


    I involuntarily look back, and certainly, on the other side of thoserge windows in thending, the state of the capital is very clearly seen.


    Rebels surround the castle.


    Outside the city walls, soldiers are stalled.


    If you look at it from up here there appears to be an army which does nothing against the rebels.


    But the majority of that army is actually travelers, adventurers, and merchants.


    Those people can''t be expected to help.


    "Until the heart calms down, I won''t move from this spot."


    "When will that be?"


    "Well then... I don''t know how long that kind of thing will take. It takes however long it takes, eh?"


    "Yea, talking to you is obviously pointless."


    Tired of Randolph''s slippery Q&A, Zanoba puts his hand on the man''s shoulder and goes to push him away.


    "Naaaaaaaaaaaaah!?"


    Zanoba shouldn''t be someone you can just blow off like that.


    He rolled down the stairs, gorogorogoro, and smacked the back of his head against the wall.


    The wall then copsed with a loud crash.


    "Let me say I''m sorry here, I''m sorry... you can''t defeat me like this, so please just go along and leave."


    Randolph unsheathed his sword while saying so.


    In the darkness the de glows green.


    Surely that is a magic sword too.


    Ah, this is bad.


    Regrets, regrets.


    Without the MK-1 a fight is no good.


    "Zanoba, calm down, fighting here is dangerous."


    "But Shishou..."


    Hearing the story just now, it is obvious that Randolph is just guarding Pax.


    Zanoba is also here to protect Pax.


    We should not be enemies.


    It would be another story if Randolph was an apostle of Hitogami but...


    That possibility seems rather low.


    The same with this all being a roundabout trap aimed at my life.


    If he was trying to kill the future republic then, with the Death God, Pax could have been destroyed much earlier.


    That could have been taken care of even back during the time he was in the KDK.


    Anyway, I''ll ask him just in case.


    "Randolph, if you ask us to wait, we can wait...


    Until then, there is one important thing I would like to discuss, okay?"


    "What could that be?"


    "Do you know of the existence of Hitogami?"


    Randolfughed at that, smirkingly.


    It was augh fitting this castle, an eerieugh.


    "Yeah, and if I know it?"


    With a rattlingugh, Randolph said so.


    He dered it.


    The reason to fight has been lit within me.


    The Hitogami''s apostle that we had been looking for, the apostle is this guy here.


    I don''t understand exactly what the scheme is, but something advantageous to Hitogami is bound toe out of the situation with this guy.


    So, this guy is our enemy.


    He''s an enemy that has to be defeated.


    I thought it woulde to this.


    My blood thirst rises.


    "Ah, so that''s how it is after all."


    Randolph has his sword.


    That de which emits green light illuminates the hallway.


    Zanoba is standing with his club poised, Roxy also has her wand out.


    I go first.


    Little by little the course of events was moving toward this.


    A battle with one of the Seven Major Powers while only wearing the MK-II.

 Chapter 228: Wasted Effort All Around

    <h4>Chapter 228: Wasted Effort All Around</h4>


    The fight began slowly.


    I hadn''t intended to fight like this, but since it has started I can''t afford to lose.


    My switch has been flipped.


    "Uhaaaaaa!"


    Zanoba was the first to make his move.


    Our opponent is one of the Seven Major Powers, however Zanoba doesn''t hesitate at all.


    Without any technique he just charged straight ahead, he''s really too honest.


    He pressed toward the Death God with his club raised roaring.


    The Death God evaded it with room to spare.


    But I already knew that Zanoba wouldn''tnd that attack.


    A single blow from Zanoba is an instant kill.


    He has a high critical chance but very low hit.


    It''s my job to setup that hit.


    In the ce the Death God will move when avoiding, I had already created a quagmire.


    "Oops."


    Then his foot sank into the quagmire and his stance broke.


    " [Ice Strike] "


    Then Roxy fired her magic into the fray.


    The Death God''s posture worsened as he effortlessly deflected her attack with his sword.


    Zanoba continued to press forward.


    He possesses Herculean strength that can even hold down an immortal demon king.


    The blow which stemmed from that strength mercilessly punched a hole in thending of the stairs.


    As expected of the Death God, he avoided it.


    At the same time we were stopping him from being able to go on the offensive.


    He stumbled backwards, his feet left the ground.


    The point of his sword is in an unexpected direction and his left hand is at his elbow.


    Now is the time to attack.


    The Death God''s face shows a startled expression.


    "No way, this shouldn''t..."


    After hearing him mutter that I judged that it was time for my attack.


    I took a step forward and winked at Roxy.


    Zanoba again rushed the Death God, trying to get in a decisive blow.


    I turn both of my hand toward the Death God.


    If I let Zanoband a sessful hit, then I''m good.


    If the attack fails, then I need to determine the direction he''ll dodge in with my foresight eye and electrocute him at that point.


    While he''s paralyzed I''ll spam rock bullets at him with the magic tool in my left hand and finish it.


    Even if he can evade all of that then Roxy can again break his posture, and we can begin anew.


    It''s not a nned strategy, but this impromptu co-operation should be fail proof.


    That guy is like a mouse in a trap.


    "Ahtsu!"


    The Death God suffers a single blow from Zanoba.


    If I hadn''t seen it I wouldn''t have believed it.


    Oh man, he just tanked it.


    That super human strength of Zanoba''s: he stopped that club with his bare hands.


    That is terrifying muscr strength. He''s not a member of the Seven Major Powers for show.


    But, look here.


    The fact that his arm came away broken is clearly reflected in my eyes.


    Checkmate.


    "Zanoba, move!"


    Zanoba, hearing my shout, snapped out of the way, and I sprung forward.


    Purple lightning shot from my right hand.


    With a hollow crack and a sh, the lightning licked the Death God.


    Direct hit.


    The Death God''s body stiffens, and he folds over.


    That death''s head is looking right at me.


    It''s a face which doesn''t understand what has just happened.


    Even if you defend with fighting spirit, an electric shock will still paralyze you.


    That''s it.


    I pour magic into my left arm and prepare to fire off a rock cannon.


    "[Shotgun Trigger]"


    I fire off a group of stone bullets, which people have said are between Emperor and King rank, at the Death God.


    The stone cannon is a special move whose power was even recognized by Orsted.


    It has power enough to even damage Orsted if it hits the mark.


    With his posture and this timing, the Death God should not be able to avoid this, and even if it doesn''t kill him, he won''t escape damage.


    I''ve won.


    " ...... eh?"


    That''s what I thought.


    However, the next moment the stone bullets disappeared.


    Something happened in an instant and the only thing between me and the Death god was some sand or dust.


    I couldn''t understand.


    "Ah, so you''vee to aid me! Death God-sama!"


    Because Randolph said and nced behind me.


    "!!"


    A new arrival!?


    The Death God?


    Well then who have I been fighting until just now!?


    I turned to my rear.


    There was nobody.


    The only thing there was a staircase lit by moonlight.


    "Rudy!"


    By the time I heard Roxy cry out I was being pushed away.


    I could see some blue hair down at my waist.


    I was being pushed away by Roxy.


    I don''t know why, I didn''t think about it, but I changed my posture and embraced Roxy in the mid flight.


    As I fall down my back strikes the stairs.


    The Magic Armor made a sound, ''Gakeen'', as I struck the floor.


    There was no damage.


    "Ouch..."


    I turned over and looked up the stairs.


    There was Zanoba who still didn''t understand what had happened, and the Death God standing as though he''d just swung his sword.


    The Death God stood there as if nothing had happened.


    Shouldn''t he be paralyzed by my electric shock?


    Didn''t we break his stance?


    That''s funny, what''s going on?


    "Rudeus-dono, a god of death is always something that stands behind you."


    His expression wasposed; his words wereposed.


    Because of thatprehension overtook me.


    It was a performance.


    His reaction to the shock, his stance breaking, all of that was on purpose.


    It was all to have me turn around...


    Oh sheet, that was my mistake.


    Orsted had even warned me that Randolph fought in that kind of way.


    Although I didn''t intend to have been careless...


    Even so that''s what just happened.


    My stone bullets were erased.


    No, that seemed familiar.


    That was the same phenomenon when we fought with Manatite Hydra.


    That this was...


    "Magic absorbing stone."


    "Wow, that was discovered quickly... As expected, you are someone to reckon with."


    While saying that the Death God disyed his palms.


    Magic absorbing stones were fitting into the palm section of his leather fencing gloves.


    I did not notice earlier, but they might have been undone by those.


    I had not heard that he possessed such gloves, but...


    It could even be the very same magic absorbing stone I brought home from Begaritt...


    It wouldn''t be surprising of a knight of the KDK collected that kind of equipment.


    Even Orsted didn''t know about it.


    Well it''s fine.


    It was a little careless of me to think we could defeat one of the Seven Major Powers so easily.


    Just because magic doesn''t work doesn''t mean this battle has be more difficult; I know the properties of the magic absorbing stone.


    If he turns his hand towards it he can nullify magic, but only after he puts the same amount of magic power into it.


    In other words he has to turn his palm towards me for it to work.


    He can''t turn towards his backside.


    The caveat is the small window of attack...


    It should be possible to prate that with three people.


    Looking at it that way, with only one magic absorbing stone glove, if Roxy and I fire off magic simultaneously while Zanoba pursues him...


    No, it won''t be that simple.


    However if it doesn''t work, we''ll just try another method.


    It''ll be trail and error.


    We''ll continue until his defeat.


    "Roxy, please move over to Zanoba''s rear."


    " ... "


    There is no answer.


    Now that I think about, Roxy hasn''t moved since a moment ago.


    Her hand is limp.


    And then around her shoulder there is a strange feeling.


    " ...hmm? "


    What is this?


    It''s red.


    "Roxy''s... b-blood... no way?"


    Roxy''s robe was cut, and then from under it blood was flowing.


    My heart was pounding like a hammer.


    Like a revolvingntern the scene reyed for me.


    I saw the figure of that man that pushed me from the jaws of death.


    That man who was struck and then stopped moving.


    Paul.


    He reached out to me in the end, Paul...


    This is the same as with Paul.


    Roxy...-!


    You too?


    This can''t be.


    "This isn''t happening! Roxy!"


    "... Because it''s actually happening, please don''t touch the wound, it hurts."


    I finally noticed that Roxy''s eyes were open.


    "Oh, okay."


    It seems she''s alright.


    Roxy separated from me, and then in a hushed tone chanted healing magic and cured herself.


    I was relieved.


    This is bad for my heart.


    "Oh, that should have been a fatal wound but..."


    cing his hand on his chin, the Death God tilted his head in curiosity.


    To say something horrifying like that, and in regards to Roxy, it makes me agitated.


    That monkey seems to have done something from up in his tree.


    It seems he thought he had killed Roxy and is disappointed.


    The result was only that the shock shaved a few years off my life span.


    Alright, the rematch starts here.


    "Hmmm?"


    There, the sound ''pikiri'' came from Roxy''s neck.


    The ne I gave her before our departure cracked and, when I looked, it crumbled apart and blew away.


    After that, her fingers, the rings on them, they all shattered.


    " ...... "


    Well then.


    That was a magic item to take the ce of a single fatal wound, also magic rings that should protect from physical harm.


    "Ah, I see... it was like that."


    I was horrified.


    I was struck with a chill so severe if felt like I had icicles running down my spine.


    I experienced a pressure like a strong gale blowing from the Death God.


    I know this feeling.


    It''s my usual cowardice.


    I can''t stop even if I understand it.


    Involuntarily, I embrace Roxy tightly.


    "R-Rudy... ?"


    It''s useless.


    Only to this point.


    My assumptions only came this far.


    That ne was something I had prepared in advance.


    So it''s not just luck.


    Everything up until this point was within the scope of my predictions.


    But, from now on, what?


    The opponent came out with an instant kill with a single blow.


    Trial and error?


    With this guy as an opponent, we won''t get many attempts.


    There are not continues.


    They have all been used up.


    Someone will die if we continue with this guy any more than this.


    We won''t win.


    It''s not surprising that you can''t challenge one of the Seven Major Powers from the front and win.


    Why did I even think it was a good idea to challenge one of the Seven Major Powers directly?


    Even Orsted said not to challenge him directly like this.


    It was like that from the very beginning.


    "Zanoba! It''s no good. Try to retreat."


    "Shishou!?"


    "We can''t win this round. We''ll return for a rematch with the MK-I."


    While still holding his club, Zanoba fell back two steps.


    He came and looked at me over his shoulder.


    "No no, we have a pretty good game going.


    That thing a moment ago was particrly dangerous.


    If you use it again, I don''t have confidence I could prevent it.


    You even made me use my trump card..."


    The Death God murmurs.


    A while ago I felt like he was honestly addressing us, but this is a lie.


    Orsted also said it.


    This guy is a provocateur.


    He''ll invite your attacks, he''ll incite your defense.


    His words right now are a dare.


    No, is he serious?


    Can he say that without having used his demon sword?


    This time his words were too tant.


    He is deceiving us in an attempt to provoke us...


    I don''t care!


    This guy, you can''t believe anything thates out of his mouth.


    I understand one thing.


    The me right now can''t defeat the Death God.


    In this moment that fact was carved into my heart.


    However, Zanoba did not agree.


    "In that case, Shishou, please look over me. I''ll break through this one person and then meet with my little brother."


    Zanoba charged in.


    In my eyes it was reflected in slow motion.


    Time slows down, sounds disappear, the rest of the world fades out.


    Zanoba takes one step, then two.


    In my foresight eye, the Death God is already running.


    It didn''t seem to be the speed from his earlier awkward movements.


    It was a speed that isn''t possible to be caught with your eyes.


    Time returned.


    A sword stroke shed.


    "Zanoba!"


    The sh strikes Zanoba on the side, entering his upper shoulder


    It''s a reverse kasaya.


    His armor is shattered and Zanoba is blown up to the ceiling.


    Zanoba struck the ceiling forcefully and then fell at my feet.


    He doesn''t make a sound.


    This all seems like a dream.


    "Ha... ha..."


    My heart is screaming: severe palpitations.


    Is he all right?


    His armor is shattered.


    That thick breastte part and the shoulder are shattered like ss.


    I have no idea what kind of sh can transform metal into this mess.


    "No effect from the secret technique [Pulverizing Armor Slice]..."


    With the Death God''s words, sound returned to my world.


    Definitely.


    Definitely, there is no wound on Zanoba''s body, even if I look closely.


    The cloth under his armor has been cut, but his skin is only harmed to the degree of blue bruises.


    "Ugh... guuuu..."


    Zanoba groaned as he sat up.


    I re at the Death God who stands at the top of the stairs.


    "As expected of a Miko, that isn''t enough to cut you."


    While grinning like a skeleton, the Death God looks down at us.


    Then he slowly returned his sword to its sheath.


    "Well I''m not the Sword God, I don''t have a fixation on killing with the sword... Fire magic might work? From His Majesty Pax, I have heard that kind of thing."


    Oh, then this guy can also use magic.


    However the outside of Zanoba''s armor is resistant to fire...


    No it''s not.


    I don''t think that it will be able to produce that effect in such a ruined state.


    "..."


    Zanoba rises.


    I don''t know what he thinks he''s doing, but he picks up his club and puts his foot on the stairs.


    Roxy has also risen.


    As if protecting me, she readies her wand and steps forward to cover Zanoba.


    I also stood up.


    Zanoba is stubborn.


    He might continue to fight until his death.


    Naturally, I can''t allow him to do that.


    Roxy as well.


    I''ll die if she dies.


    My spirit would die.


    "Will you go on?"


    Randolph looks down on us with a nk expression.


    He has taken no stance, nor has he begun to chant magic.


    He is just standing still,posed.


    He doesn''t seem to want to initiate the attack.


    Sheet, this is just a game to him.


    Rather there is even a sense like he is going easy on us.


    This guy has sealed my stone cannon.


    He had a way to disable magic from the beginning.


    Anyway, I don''t have anything other than magic with which to catch this guy with.


    And still he might have another hidden trump card beside what we''ve seen.


    What had Orsted said?


    When it seems like I should attack, defend; and when it seems like I should defend, attack?


    Well then, if I believe that, then this guy can anticipate the present flow of battle?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know how to move at all.


    There is no ne.


    There is no armor.


    We don''t know what the opponent has up his sleeves and his attacks are fatal.


    There is no guarantee that it is possible to prevent this guy''s attacks from breaking the Magic Armor MK-II.


    It''s no good.


    It''s not good no matter how much I think about it.


    We must withdraw at once.


    But how to convince Zanoba?


    If he can''t be convinced, then stunning him from behind and making him faint.


    Then we can retreat to where the MK-I is and fight from there.


    "Zanoba, do you understand now? He can''t be killed with a head on assault."


    "But, Shishou, Pax is..."


    "The Death God was waiting. There should still be time for us to secure a certain victory."


    I could see the hesitation in Zanoba''s movements.


    He also seems to have realized that we cannot win.


    "Are you leaving now?


    Well, I wonder if it''s possible ... his majesty might be finished quite soon?"


    It''s a trap.


    I don''t need to hear it.


    "Ah, let''s try to make a fresh start once more."


    I question whether he''ll really let us go.


    "I apologize about suddenly attacking you. Therefore, will you please overlook our behavior?"


    This may have started out poorly, but maybe I can change the direction if I try a modest approach.


    If things continue and we can flee while fighting, there is always the Magic Armor.


    After that it''s a rematch.


    If he doesn''t give chase, that would also be good.


    "Huh, it doesn''t matter, but..."


    Ah, is that so?


    This is somehow anticlimactic.


    I cannot read the intention of the Death God for the life of me.


    What exactly is this guy''s purpose?


    I can''t figure it out.


    "Death God-san, you, are you getting instructions from Hitogami?"


    "What kind of instructions would I get? Especially from someone I haven''t ever met."


    Eeh?


    "But just a moment ago you said, you knew him."


    "Someone rted to me once met him so I''ve heard his name... it''s only to that point. Myself, I haven''t encountered Hitogami, let alone talked to him."


    This has turned into what kind of story?


    "That would mean that you, you aren''t an apostle of Hitogami?"


    "I don''t know anything about apostles... so that''s correct."


    Oh we jumped the gun!


    Ah, dammit!


    Recently there is way too much fruitless effort!


    "Then you aren''t an enemy of King Pax?"


    "Yes. I am veerry mu~ch a supporter of King Pax and the Queen Consort Benedict. At any rate, those two are the only ones to praise my cooking..."


    "In other words there isn''t some dubious ritual going on in the room behind us and you aren''t dying us to buy time?"


    "Yeah, well it''s the kind of ritual that you might not want to talk about in front of a small girl."


    The Death God nced at Roxy while saying so.


    Roxy was called a small girl, so she looked depressed.


    She surely doesn''t look like a mother from her appearance.


    Even so, I see.


    We didn''t even have to fight.


    Yeah...


    I''ll apologize.


    It''s my fault for jumping to conclusions.


    "So... I''m very sorry.


    We are not King Pax''s enemy.


    That sudden attack, please let me apologize again."


    "No, I also didn''t exin it well. Sorry."


    Conversely, he lowered his head.


    He, he is very polite...


    Oh wait.


    Actually, this could just be us ying into the hands of the Death God.


    In fact, he could have been preparing instant death skills the entire time we were talking...


    What exactly should I believe...


    Ah, this is such a mess; I have no idea.


    If this is the Death God''s trick, then I have alreadypletely fallen into it.


    And, then


    "Oh?"


    Randolph,ughed with a ''pha'' and rxed the force he was emitting.


    But I don''t rx.


    This guy will not show an opening.


    "Seems like it''s ended."


    What has happened?


    What''s to be of us?


    "Oh, please don''t worry so much.


    Because I don''t really want to kill any of you guys."


    "...Liar, just a moment ago you tried to deliver a fatal injury."


    "Haha, Certainly... Rudeus, you are interesting."


    That skeletonughed at me.


    He just said that I was interesting.


    "I was ordered by King Pax to not let anyone through until the end. The thing is finished, so that order has been followed through to its end."


    Randolph re-sheathed his sword while saying so.


    Then, while sighing with a ''phew'', he sat back down into his chair.


    "Well, as you please then."


    I wonder if this is a trap.


    The moment I show my back I may be dealt a single deadly stroke.


    "I can go somewhere else if you hate the idea of showing me your back."


    "No that''s fine, I''ll believe you."


    Zanoba, so manly, put his club away and began to walk.


    I stowed my weapon as well.


    Thus the battle ended.


    Part 2


    The top floor of the royal pce.


    In the King''s chambers.


    The Shirone kingdom''s most luxurious ce: the best suite.


    Paintings lined the walls, a desk with beautiful sculptures sat to the side.


    In the back room there was a 5 meter wide canopy bed.


    A girl sits at the center of the bed, wrapped in the disturbed bed sheets.


    You could hear the quiet sleeping breath of that blue haired girl.


    It was Queen Benedict.


    Cloths are scattered around, suggesting that she is naked inside the bed.


    Also, a familiar smell permeates the room.


    It''s the smell from when a man and woman do ~that~.


    And there is something sitting in front of that little girl.


    Until just now Pax and his Queen were in the middle of it.


    This country is in a serious situation.


    Even though Zanoba hase here so desperately, they are doing something so carefree.


    There was Pax on the balcony.


    From the railing of the balcony he was looking out.


    Stubby limbs, big head, and short childlike body.


    It could be that his uglinesses from his mother''s side.


    He''s only wearing a single pair of underpants.


    His back is wiry enough that it can''t be said that he has never trained his body.


    In addition, there were many scars, and after that, bruises and cuts.


    All of this speaks about his life up until now.


    "Was I so noisy that my older brother had toe and check on me?"


    When Pax looked back at us I forgot about my initial impression ''carefree''.


    His face was tired.


    His face was banged up.


    He was also somber.


    Randoph had said, ''Until the heart calms down.''


    He was probably being literal.


    I''ve had simr experience.


    After working things out, your mind will calm down.


    "Your Majesty, I havee to your assistance.


    Let''s forget about this castle and retreat to Fort Karon."


    Zanoba went to the front of the balcony and held out his hand to Pax.


    Pax faced Zanoba and, looking at his hand,ughed through his nose.


    "Help? Fort Karon? Just what are you saying?"


    "The best n would be to surrender the castle this once, and then to go wait in another ce and sharpen our fangs.


    Once we gather troops regaining the castle should be easy."


    "... and now you just repeat the same sheet, why?"


    Pax red right at Zanoba.


    Those cold eyes were enough to make me shudder.


    With eyes like that, if you told me this guy was the Death God I would believe you.


    "Repeating myself?"


    Zanoba questions him.


    Paxughs through his nose.


    I don''t understand but he begins muttering something then casts a side long nce out over the balcony.


    "I had intended to try my best even until this.


    I reced all of father''s corrupt ministers with other people.


    I hired mercenaries in preparation for war. Security was worse but certainly...


    I had fixed my sights on the futures of this country."


    Pax leaned back against the hand rail of the balcony and looked right at Zanoba.


    "I permitted my older brother to return home.


    I also heard the unreasonable wishes of that brother.


    Moreover I took those wishes into consideration.


    Honestly, I dislike you Brother, but I have to recognize your strength as a miko."


    "I know. The amount that Your Majesty has had to rack his brains over this Zanoba is clear to me."


    Zanoba is obviously trying his best to remain calm and speak well.


    It seems to have touched a nerve with Pax.


    He scowled at Zanoba with vicious eyes while strongly clenching his fists.


    "Just what do you know!


    Does anything really reach you including my feelings?


    Look at what''s going on!"


    Pax iled his arms towards the scene on the other side of the balcony.


    Although the rebel army''s bonfire light is right under the scales the town is silent as death.


    Outside the city walls there are signs of arge number of people.


    There are bonfire lights and campsites setup.


    If you look from here arge army seems to have surrounded the capital.


    "Even though there are so many soldiers there is no sign that they are trying to stop the rebels!"


    "Your Majesty, those are not soldiers, most of them are just various civilians.


    They are adventurers, merchants, and others gathered together waiting for the city to reopen."


    "Is that so? So what! That doesn''t change the fact that I have been abandoned by the entire country!"


    He mmed his fist onto the railing of the balcony, Pax was screaming.


    I was just looking on without a word.


    It''s not my ce to interfere.


    I have a feeling that this is something that Zanoba has to handle.


    "Your Majesty, that is absolutely not the case. By no means has everyone abandoned you."


    "What is the difference!? The fact is you only brought three people.


    You should have brought a lot more soldiers!


    Three men!


    You did not bring help, those two over there are just your own bodyguards!"


    "That is..."


    That''s not the case.


    I was against helping Pax.


    I wanted to discover what was the real motive of the Shirone kingdom.


    I don''t want Zanoba to die so I''vee with him.


    "It''s just like the old days.


    Even if I make arge effort, no one recognizes it.


    Even though I created good results, everything backfired immediately!


    It''s all ruined. It seems like it''s always like this!"


    While screaming loudly, Pax pointed to Roxy next.


    Roxy''s body stiffens in confusion.


    "Roxy! Do your remember it, or is it too long ago?"


    "Eeh?"


    "The time when I was able to use intermediate magic for the first time!"


    Roxy rolls her eyes in confusion.


    "I studied diligently myself.


    I trained! Once I finally seeded in intermediate magic,


    just what kind of reaction did you show!?"


    "Um... Thats..."


    ncing at Roxy, she was obviously in a panic.


    Does she remember?


    Has she forgotten?


    Me, I don''t know.


    "You just sighed!"


    "eh..."


    "I came and excitedly showed you, don''t you forget, you returned a sigh!"


    "No, that''s just..."


    "It was a sigh that said, ''He finally got this far.'' Oh how you wounded me!"


    With wide eyes, Roxy bit her lower lip.


    It''s inconceivable, she wouldn''t sigh like that.


    My Roxy?


    That Roxy who gave me apliment every time I was sessful in something?


    "That''s how it was! I adored you!


    You were the only one in all of Shirone who epted me!


    So I was trying so hard to get your attention!


    But it was useless!


    You just absentmindedly treated me with apathy!


    You corresponded with a man whom I did not know!


    It was ludicrous!


    Even though I made such an effort I wasn''t recognized. Why did you keep telling me to do my best?


    Then when I stopped putting in the effort, you just abandoned me unceremoniously!


    You just left the country as if to say, that''s enough!"


    Pax pulled the hair from his head.


    Remembering that time, his eyes are bloodshot, tears are pooling in his eyes.


    "So, that is... excuse me, I''m sorry... back then I was..."


    "Shut up! I do not want to hear your excuses!"


    Roxy kept silent.


    In her expression, deep regret was visible.


    The thing called effort is something that you should be doing for your own sake.


    But it isn''t my ce to make that kind of sermon.


    I have always been recognized, at least since I came to this world.


    All my effort returned results.


    Even when my efforts proved futile, at those times people still recognized me.


    So, I''m not qualified to preach to Pax.


    "It''s obvious... in reality, this is my limit."


    Here Pax rxed.


    "The King of KDK gave myself Shirone, but it''s in this state.


    No one recognizes me as King; no one ising.


    On the contrary, the general of some person who may not have even inherited father''s blood has created a revolt.


    In the confusion, the knights whom I had received from His Majesty King of KDK also died.


    His Majesty would certainly be disappointed in me."


    Pax''s restraint crumbled and tears poured heavily from his eyes.


    "It is only Benedict who epts me, after all.


    Only she loves me for myself.


    She says few words, but she smiles so very hard at me."


    The strength of Pax''s voice seems to have somehow or another carried down from the castle.


    From the bonfires, voices and chatter could be heard.


    From below, I wonder if Pax''s figure is visible.


    Pax looked down upon them as if they were unimportant.


    "Hey Older Brother... in this situation, I wonder what I should do?"


    "I don''t know. But, when you killed our parents and siblings, you went too far."


    "... That could be. But those brothers above us would have surely revolted just like this."


    "Well, alright."


    Zanoba just shook his head.


    "However, in these things anyone can fail.


    Reflect on it and decide whether or not to leave someone alive next time!"


    The lively voice of Zanoba echoes off the top floor.


    It''s amazing that he can produce that kind of voice in this situation.


    "I can''t do that. I''m just that kind of guy.


    Again and again I just repeat my mistakes."


    Pax shook his head slowly.


    The gesture was very simr to Zanoba''s.


    These two people look so different, only that gesture was simr.


    Pax raised his faced and looked behind me.


    "Randolph"


    "Yes, sir."


    I was startled.


    Imperceptibly, right behind me, stood Randolph.


    A death god is at my back.


    That''s bad for the heart.


    "That discussion we had before..."


    "Your wish is mymand."


    "Good."


    I wondered what they were talking about.


    A moment passed while I thought about it.


    Suddenly Pax moved over the handrail of the balcony.


    "Ah."


    This is the fifth floor.


    He leapt.


    Huh?


    Jumped off!?


    Eh?


    "WAhhhhhhhhh!"


    Zanoba ran.


    Though there was no time, he ran with his arms outstretched.


    He caught the handrail, destroying it as he went, and then fell.


    "Za-Zanoba!"


    I quickly turned heel and dashed from the room.


    Part 3


    Pax was dead in the garden.


    Zanoba was stunned; on his knees, he embraced the corpse.


    "Ah, Shishou, quickly, healing magic..."


    Zanoba called out, dumbfounded.


    I took out the scroll of healing magic from my breast pocket and pasted it on Zanoba.


    Maybe because he just fell from the fifth floor, but there are bruises on this guy.


    "No not on myself, on Pax..."


    " ... "


    I shook my head in silence.


    Pax was already dead.


    It looks like hended on his head.


    It is a tragedy.


    I want to think that there wasn''t much pain.


    "Really...?"


    "Yeah, it''s a pity."


    I did not expect him to abruptly jump off.


    However, he might have decided so from the beginning.


    He was surrounded by enemies.


    It may be that he did not escape the castle because he believed he had no allies.


    So, he was probably fretting for several days.


    As a result, he came to realize that he had failed as King.


    From the beginning, he was going to die.


    "Shishou..."


    While holding Pax''s corpse, Zanoba, he looks up into the sky.


    A beautiful full moon peered down over the back of the castle.


    A castle without a King.


    It''s just an empty husk.


    "I wonder what I should do..."


    " ... "


    "Perhaps, everything I''ve done has been for nothing?"


    "Don''t say that kind of thing. You''ve given it everything you had."


    Nevertheless, Pax couldn''tprehend it.


    Pax had said he wanted to be appreciated by others, but he was not able to appreciate those same people.


    Oh, before that, it was a feeling like Zanoba didn''t even appear in his vision.


    Still, I wonder if he wouldn''t have understood after some time.


    I had thought that Pax was nothing but a hopeless guy, but


    I wonder if perhaps Pax did acknowledge Zanoba.


    "Why, why did it be such a thing?"


    "... I don''t know."


    Zanoba was silent for a while.


    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, he looked up at my face.


    "Could it be, this, this is also the work of Hitogami?"


    I don''t know this time, where the hand of Hitogami was.


    After all, a guy iming to be an apostle did not appear.


    But originally, Pax, using various methods, should have made this country into a republic.


    That is gone now.


    In this case, our participation squashed that republics formation.


    Alternatively, from the very beginning all the way up until now, Hitogami''s target might have been Pax''s life.


    He can see the future.


    He may have understood that if cornered mentally, Pax wouldmit suicide and would not need to be killed directly.


    Even if that isn''t the case.


    This time, it''s possible Hitogami isn''t involved at all.


    If I think back, I first came to this country on instruction from Hitogami.


    Orsted had said that the Shirone Republic in the future would be a problem for Hitogami.


    As a result of my actions, Pax went to the KDK.


    Then, it''s likely that Hitogami was somehow aiming at Pax back then.


    "You could say that."


    "... is that so?"


    Zanoba slowlyid the corpse on the ground.


    Then, slowly, he breathed in and out.


    He looks like he could cry, but tears do not appear.


    I would be crying, if it were me.


    Finally, Zanoba said in a whisper,


    "Let''s return."


    I did not need to hear anything beyond that and nodded firmly.

 Chapter 229: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 229: Aftermath</h4>


    Part 1


    I went to take care of cremating Pax.


    Bake him and bury him.


    It''s themon method for memorial service in this world.


    However, Zanoba, shaking his head, stopped me.


    Without Pax''s body the revolt won''t be settled.


    In a t voice he told me that, in order to take care of this internal turmoil, we should leave his corpse.


    You shouldn''t hand the body of your King over to the rebel army either.


    That''s what I thought, but Zanoba was incredibly coercive.


    In the end, I cleaned Pax''s body with water magic and then we carried him to the fifth floor.


    When we reached the fifth floor we saw Randolph carrying the Queen Benedict on his back like luggage.


    Roxy was helping.


    Randoph seems to have relied on her.


    She helped dress the naked Benedict and made a backpack from the sheets to carry her with.


    Silently she worked to fill a bag with cloths from the closet.


    "Your Majesty?" was the first thing Randolph said.


    "The King is dead. I''ll carry his body to the rebels to stop this chaos."


    Zanoba''s reply was indifferent.


    Randolph''s expression did not change.


    It was like he immediately understood the n.


    "I have been tasked by His Majesty, to escape with his Queen, and then to escort her to KDK."


    Randolph knew.


    He knew Pax intended tomit suicide.


    I can''t say why he didn''t have the decency to stop him.


    "Then you should follow Myself."


    "Yes sir, Your Highness Zanoba... for your forethought, thank you."


    At the end of that very short exchange, Randolph bowed.


    That Randolph who had just been trying to kill us is now apanying us.


    Ordinarily I would be cautious of him.


    Thatst battle may have just been the preamble of Hitogami''s trap.


    But I can''t believe that is the case.


    I feel that Randolph does not want to fight.


    It''s a strange sensation.


    But, it''s not like I can be sure.


    He''s the fifth ranked Seven Major Powers: Randolph Marian.


    That man who I couldn''t evenpare to had such a tired look on his face.


    However, Roxy and I, we both look just as tired.


    Even if someone said, ''We have to fight Randoph here.'' I would just weakly shake my head no.


    Everyone was tired.


    Even Zanoba was quiet as a mouse.


    The four of us... no, it''s five people once you include Benedict.


    With heavy footsteps, we five escaped from the royal pce using the underground passage.


    We came back into the watermill.


    There was still time until the darkness makes way for daybreak.


    When the spirit of light broke the darkness, I cheered up as the Magic Armor was illuminated.


    I didn''t have to use this for anything other then movement after all.


    "This... could this be the Fighting God Armor?"


    Randolph abruptly asked me.


    He was gazing up at the Magic Armor with a stunned look on his face.


    "No, this is a magic tool which Zanoba and I have made for decisive battles, it''s the [Magic Armor]."


    "I see... If you had employed this, I would have been in trouble."


    "Is that so, but in the end I couldn''t do anything about your [Bewitching Sword]."


    Randolph responded to that with a ''Ha'' kind ofugh.


    "Well I was cornered before I used that."


    "Eh?"


    "My body was bing worn out from your formation, and negating that Rock Cannon had used almost all of my magic power..."


    He told me this as if he wasforting me.


    Maybe, in that ce, I would have had some more flexibility if I had not allowed myself to be intimidated by his talk, stance dancing, and bewitching sword.


    If I had attacked him there, victory would have been possible... maybe?


    No... anyway it''s nothing to sigh about.


    The correct answer was to not fight at all.


    To win, to lose, in the end there wasn''t any meaning to it.


    "Now that I think about it, Randolph, you had said that you were aware of Hitogami."


    I need to hear about this before I forget.


    Someone who knows about Hitogami could be valuable.


    We came here, but Pax died.


    We failed to achieve results; it''s pathetic.


    "Yeah, but I do not know that much."


    "Just in case, can you tell me what you know?"


    "Sure thing... It''s just about someone rted to me, a long time ago I heard a story that they managed to fight against a powerful enemy with the help of Hitogami."


    "A powerful enemy?"


    "In order to protect his fianc¨¦e, he stole the Fighting God Armor at the suggestion of Hitogami, and it seems he fought in it. The person said to be the strongest at that time: the Dragon God Lace.


    In the end he failed to protect the fianc¨¦e, and the two struck one another down."


    Randolph punctuated his story with, "Sounds fake, huh?" and thenughed.


    But I''ve heard that story somewhere.


    That''s right, it''s someone that both Orsted and Kishirika have said.


    Dragon King and Fighting God battled...


    "When I was younger, I was told this over drinks. Although it is probably a myth... thanks to growing up listening to that story, I am familiar with the name Hitogami."


    No, this is valuable information.


    If he says this, then it''s a story about a former apostle of Hitogami.


    Well, it''s something Orsted likely already knows.


    Our information may ovep to some extent.


    "Could you tell me the name of that rtive?"


    "The Biegoya region Demon Lord, Badigadi."


    Ah.


    Well, huh.


    If that''s the case, then the story seems suspicious.


    That Demon Lord-sama was a lighthearted and vague gentleman.


    It could just be a tall tale.


    Though I don''t think that Orsted would lie...


    Well, each person might tell a famous heroic saga differently; things are lost or added in retelling.


    "Thank you very much..."


    I suddenly felt worn out.


    Icked the energy to continue talking.


    I was influenced by such a thing...


    Haa.


    Without thinking, I just want to go home and sleep in my own bed.


    If I think about it, it''s been a full day, I have not slept today.


    "Randolph, what will you do now?"


    After our conversation was concluded, Zanoba asked Randolph.


    "I will go to the KDK from here."


    "And then?"


    "I will protect the Queen until her delivery and then teach the art of the sword, erudition, and cuisine to her child."


    Childbirth, that would mean that Benedict is pregnant?


    You can''t tell by looking at her, but...


    "Because I was told to raise it with praise, it might grow up to be a little selfish."


    "Is that so."


    Benedict bears it, and Randolph raises it.


    Was Benedict aware of the fact that Pax was going to die?


    Randolph is simr and won''t say why he didn''t stop it.


    I should have stopped him.


    It might be that these two people are the most miserable.


    "Randolph-dono, would it be fine for me to hear one thing?"


    Zanoba suddenly brings out a question.


    In the darkness, a face like a skeleton cocks to the side.


    "You, why did you follow Pax? Was it just on the orders of the King of the King Dragon Kingdom?"


    Randolph faintlyughed.


    "No. I liked him, that fellow."


    "Well then... if that''s true, you have my gratitude."


    "Thanks huh. Your Highness Zanoba, you are an interesting person."


    I could see the remains of a thin smile on the face Randolph presented towards me.


    "Oh, that''s right, Rudeus."


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "About that matter with Hitogami.


    My rtive had said too, to not make an enemy or a friend of him.


    Neither would end with a good result."


    I nodded.


    I''m well aware of that.


    Also, it''s toote.


    If possible, that''s a thing I would have wanted to tell myself ten years ago.


    "My rtive, it seems like he also experienced something severe because of the influence of Hitogami."


    Badigadi.


    Come to think of it, he had talked like he might have known of Hitogami.


    I have no idea where he is now but...


    "Well then everyone, stay healthy."


    "You as well Randolph-dono."


    He shook hands with Zanoba, then finally turned heel.


    That skeleton disappeared into the dark night.


    " ... "


    " ... "


    Then, with nothing left to say, our group returned to the water mill.


    I slept like a rock.


    Part 2


    We didn''t wake up until around noon the next day.


    Already, the royal pce had been upied by the rebels.


    The blockade at the gate seems to have been taken care of while we weren''t looking.


    [Absolute Void Eye]


    The demon eye which Randolph posseses is that kind of thing.


    I don''t understand what kind of principle it works on, keeping the enemy from entering the royal pce.


    However, the effect might have faded with the passage of time or when he left the royal pce.


    Things like cooking smoke could be seening from the upied royal pce.


    A lively feeling could be felt from inside.


    Like the soldiers from Fort Karon, I wonder if they are drunk on victory.


    Anyway, you could feel their energy.


    The reign of the foolish King has ended, and now their bright future can begin.


    The strength of that feelinges not just from the pce, I felt it from all over the town.


    On the contrary, there is only one ce in the entire town that isn''t bright and vibrant.


    It''s the town square.


    It''s the ce where the corpse of Pax has been disyed.


    No one will pay homage to his dead body, it is naked with a cut across the shoulder for some reason.


    When Ist saw it there was no such wound.


    They might want it to look like they defeated him themselves.


    The story that the Warlord Jade is spreading seems to be, ''Pax was a foolish despot who I have punished while bringing you a true King as a recement.''


    It would be that kind of propaganda.


    In fact, I don''t know a thing about the politics here or whether Pax was a tyrant or a foolish king.


    The Pax from the past surely seemed like a foolish tyrant, but recently?


    Could that Pax really be called a stupid tyrant?


    No, the only way he looks like a tyrant is if you focus on his massacre of the royal family.


    Despite the rumors, even though they were thoroughly spread, the people who appeared to throw stones at Pax were the minority.


    It''s not like he was beloved, but neither was he hated.


    He spent a long period away in a foreign country, his reign was short, because of this he might appear to be a sacrificial pawn; many people think this way.


    Indifferent majority.


    That''s my impression.


    " ... "


    Looking over all this was a trembling Zanoba.


    His eyes were wide and his tightly clenched fist was shaking.


    Watching this scene, even I had something in my eye.


    We should have just cremated him after all...


    It seems to me that it should have been fine to not give the rebel army his body.


    Once they upied the castle I would think they would see it as their victory...


    No, before that, I should have saved him.


    I never even considered that he would jump off like that, or that Zanoba would leap after him, I could have used wind magic, possibly...


    ... I quit.


    I couldn''t have known Pax would jump so easily.


    I was just toote.


    We should have noticed he was considering suicide at an earlier stage.


    This, there is no need to dwell on it...


    "I may have erred again."


    As if lost in thought, Zanoba whispers.


    I don''t know what lies in his heart.


    I can''t understand just how seriously Zanoba thought of Pax as his little brother.


    However, if you look at Zanoba''s face, you can see that he indeed did have some feelings for Pax.


    Their past which I don''t know about, there may be something there.


    "Well with this... but if I look at it this way, then the people who will defy the next King should have decreased. The country... will be stable, right?"


    The 11th Prince.


    What''s his name?


    I don''t remember, but he''s definitely only three.


    Even if he orders something, it won''t be necessary to follow him.


    General Jade, you can handle it.


    That''s the idea.


    It''s just my suspicion though.


    " ... "


    After all, Jade, I wonder if he was Hitogami''s apostle.


    I wonder if it would have been better if we killed him.


    But, we are beyond the point when we could have saved Pax.


    Also, now that this is all over, it''s likely that Hitogami is done with whoever his apostle was.


    It''s expected.


    I''ve kept working fruitlessly until now.


    At this time, anything I could do would be irrelevant no matter what I tried.


    Or rather, I have no confidence in my judgment anymore.


    As soon as we return, I had better get instruction from Orsted at once.


    Pax''s death also needs to be reported.


    However I can''t return without consulting Zanoba.


    "Zanoba, I''ll be returning to Sharia; what do you intend to do?"


    "...... Shishou. Before returning, from here perhaps we still need to meet up with Ginger."


    "Ah, that''s right. I understand."


    Regrettably, I had alreadypletely forgotten Ginger.


    That''s right.


    We''ll need to join up with her.


    We''ll continue ahead after meeting up with her.


    After reflecting a moment, we left that scene behind.


    Part 3


    Afterward, the three of us took lodging at an inn within the capital for three days.


    The original n was to move towards Fort Karon and there pick up Ginger, but we didn''t manage to put that into action.


    While I really wanted to get home as soon as possible, I also felt like I needed to monitor this country a bit longer.


    Just being here a few days longer might allow me to see where this is all going.


    For once I didn''t ck off on collecting intelligence.


    Yet I still haven''t understood everything that is happening.


    I couldn''t afford to ck off on the Magic Armor''s maintenance or general vignce.


    Inside the town is buzzing with rumors.


    That the rebels surrounding the Imperial City had battled with the kingdom''s army led by Pax.


    That there was mortalbat between the Death God Randolph and the warlord Jade.


    That the next era''s King is wise and noble.


    It''s all fabricated.


    It''s a horrible means to win over the loyalist army.


    Although it might not all be the warlord Jade''s lies.


    It''s possible that it''s just things that have been said in jest getting spread around.


    If you look at the times where rumors spread the fastest its often like that.


    Those rumors might have already been spreading while they were camped outside the castle.


    Some people just prefer to see a more dramatic world.


    Fact is stranger than fiction.


    Reality is strange, helpless, and disappointing.


    In the dining room of an inn, at the water cooler, in the market; lies, truths, and words that people might not understand are spread.


    Someone also had said things like, the next King is selling half of Shirone to the northern country.


    That reminds me: how will this effect the cease-fire negotiations?


    Did themanding officer of the fort take over for us?


    As it is, I don''t know.


    We know nothing, but Zanoba appears well regardless.


    Ever since we arrived at the inn, Zanoba has been absorbed in thought.


    Day after day, he just sits in a chair absentminded.


    Thinking about it, Zanoba has lost his whole family: his house, his father, his brother.


    He had said that this country was his home, but it might not be a home worth defending now that everyone is gone.


    Although, he doesn''t give off the impression that he is burying his depression.


    Basically there is just many things for him to think about.


    He''s concerned about the future.


    There is another person who is actually depressed.


    It''s Roxy.


    She has been a person of few words thesest several days, and she eats very lightly like she has no appetite.


    In the evening, with a listless expression, she sits still, gazing into the firece.


    Pax''s death, I wonder if she is in shock over it.


    I would be.


    In his veryst minute, Pax spewed out his grudge against Roxy.


    It was like he was saying, she was to me for his death.


    That would really effect me, if I was her.


    "I''m back."


    "... Wee back."


    Today, Roxy is just holding her knees while looking into the fire.


    I sit next to her as usual.


    There are a lot of things I could say to cheer her up, but they are all hackneyed irresponsible things.


    I cannot bring myself to say them.


    Well, the person saying those kind of things might be trying tofort Roxy, but...


    "Certainly..."


    She opened her mouth and whispered.


    "Back then, I did sigh."


    Roxy won''t look at me.


    However, she''s talking to me.


    As if making a confession, she continued to speak.


    "One day Pax mastered intermediate magic.


    He came to show me with great excitement and all I did was sigh.


    I might have even said, ''Only to this degree'' under my breath."


    "It really hurt him, I guess."


    When I said that Roxy clutched the end of my robe.


    "I think that, honestly, when I was teaching Prince Pax, I was onlyparing him to Rudy.


    When there was a problem Rudy, you, would immediately understand; Rudy learns magic so easily.


    And then I moved directly to this child who was far below Rudy.


    So, I might have been condescending."


    I did quickly learn up to intermediate magic.


    Roxy also probably learned it without difficulty.


    But that doesn''t mean that everyone else can learn it so easily.


    Surely, Pax was giving it his best.


    He made his best effort, studied, practiced, and finally learned it.


    Then he wanted to show off to Roxy and beplimented, but only received a sigh.


    Back when I was in Buena Vige, if such a thing would have happened to me...


    I would not havee to respect Roxy, and we might not have married.


    "In those days I only looked towards the top.


    I was thinking about learning King ranked magic and then aiming for further heights.


    Perhaps it was arrogance.


    It was enough to lead me to neglect the people under me"


    Biting her lower lip, Roxy tightly hugged her knees.


    I stroked her back.


    Roxy was trembling slightly.


    "I intended to repent.


    After failing I would study well for the next time."


    In that instant, tears swelled up in Roxy''s eyes.


    "But, I regret it, I failed.


    Although I had vaguely thought about what I might have done wrong as a teacher,


    I mostly just med the environment of the royal ce; I had to justify myself."


    Tears spill from Roxy''s eyes.


    "I didn''t realize that my attitude had such an effect on Prince Pax.


    Until the other day, when he told me from his own mouth, I hadn''t even a clue."


    She buried her face in her knees to catch all of the tears which were endlessly flowing down her face.


    I stroked her small back in a circr fashion.


    "For Prince Pax, there won''t be a next time... "


    Roxy simply cried.


    I continued to stroke her back.


    I had been doing so for a while.


    However, I kept stroking her trembling back as she sobbed.


    Eventually, Roxy''s sobbing stopped.


    She looked up at me with engorged bright red eyes.


    "Rudy, now, how can I continue to be a teacher?"


    " ... "


    What should I say to that?


    I don''t know.


    I''m not a teacher.


    However there are words that I have heard in the past.


    "Sensei"


    These may be superficial words which I stole from a game or manga.


    It''s something said under pretense.


    It may be no more thenfort.


    I might just be cheating.


    "Sensei, even if you fail, experience will still pile up."


    I do not think it is wrong to just pay lip service.


    "Assuming the teacher does not repeat the same mistakes,


    the students of the teacher will be brought up magnificently and find happiness like me."


    "..."


    Roxy, she looked at me intently.


    Her blue hair, her eyshes, her small lips trembling.


    It was something which I couldn''t reach at one time, now it is different.


    "Rudy, are you happy?"


    "Yes, there have been painful things, but thanks to Roxy-sensei''s teachings, I have been able to experience happiness."


    "Rudy... always says that."


    Quite right.


    What I say won''t change from day to day because it is the truth.


    "I can''t exin it well, but I was able to take my first step as a human being thanks to Sensei cing me on the horse."


    "That''s an exaggeration... since that was all such a long time ago I''m convinced it''s that way."


    "Certainly it might be an exaggeration, but I remember Roxy moving forward after failing some things, and there is no doubt that I''ve been encouraged by that."


    I told her that seriously.


    Indeed, by the teacher Roxy, the life of one student might have fallen a little out of order.


    ''Roxy, it''s not your fault.'' I''m not going to say that kind of constion.


    Beyond a sense of responsibility, she feels that she killed Pax herself.


    But conversely, there is even a student that has been kept alive by Roxy.


    It''s me.


    It isn''t Roxy alone who has kept me alive so far.


    But, the fact that Roxy deserves the credit doesn''t change.


    "I won''t tell you to forget about this time.


    Rather, not forgetting it might be best.


    But also, don''t forget that there are people like me who have been kept alive thanks to Roxy."


    I''m aware that I said a self important thing there.


    But that is my true feelings.


    Roxy, you should not deny yourself the life of a teacher.


    " ... "


    Roxy gave me a nk stare.


    She has a half opened mouth and wide red eyes.


    What with her trembling body, she just then noticed her running nose, and flustered, hid it behind her knees.


    "Rudy."


    "Yeah."


    "With Lara, surely I will get a chance to make amends for what happened with Prince Pax..."


    I do not know the answer to thatst question.


    Only Lara will be able to answer it.


    Hers may be different than my answer.


    "... maybe, I can''t say."


    Afterwards, Roxy cried for a while.


    She continued to stick to me.


    From the next day on, Roxy regained her vitality.


    Part 4


    Five days passed from then.


    The warlord Jade seems to be nning a coronation.


    It''s something that should be shy, but there isn''t room for that in this country.


    However, it is important to show the rest of the world when the head of a country changes.


    I heard the rumor after meeting up with Ginger.


    After her stamina recovered she immediately left Fort Karon chasing us.


    She was only a bitte because she rode her horse into the grounding.


    After seeing the state of the town, and listening to our story, she just said, ''Oh, is that so.'' without changing her expression.


    Still, when she heard about Pax''s death, her face showed that she felt he deserved it; it was impossible to miss.


    Well, because Pax did some terrible things to her, it can''t be helped.


    It can''t be helped, I understand, but it''s still sad.


    "Thereupon, Zanoba-sama, how will we proceed from here?"


    "Hmmmm."


    "Also... how do you n to charm the country?"


    I think when she heard about it, Ginger was calmed.


    Pax is dead.


    There should be no one left threatening the life of Zanoba.


    The next king might view Zanoba as a risk.


    But, Jade shouldn''t kill the guy.


    Unlike Pax, they should not harbor any personal resentment towards Zanoba.


    They should also know the usefulness of a Miko.


    It can''t be said that he isn''t dangerous, but both parties should be able to approach the situation reasonably.


    But Zanoba shook his head helplessly.


    "No, I''ll go back to the magic city Sharia."


    "... yes sir."


    Ginger gave an exaggerated nod.


    Just a bit, her face is a happy one.


    I had thought that Ginger''s hope was for Zanoba to be a respectable royal but...


    More than that, she wants him to live.


    I was honestly relieved by that.


    If he remained in this country, it''s likely he would be killed.


    While I was thinking that, I looked at Zanoba''s face and got a bad feeling.


    "Ginger,"


    For some reason, Zanoba had a face full of determination.


    It''s the face he made just before his journey to Shirone.


    He''s up to something, it''s that kind of face.


    "I... will discard this country for the moment."


    "You''re going to, discard the country...


    Ah, you mean you''ll take refuge?


    I think it''s a good idea.


    Ranoa, for us, would dly ept the likes of Zanoba-sama.


    With a word from Rudeus then even Asura would..."


    "No, I will not go into exile."


    Again, Zanoba shook his head.


    And then, he looked down upon Ginger who had taken a knee to persuade him.


    "I intend to abandon my position within the royal family.


    At this time let them believe that I died during the rebellion. Rather than Shirone Kingdom''s Third Prince Zanoba Shirone, I''ll just be Zanoba and try to live a fulfilling life in the future."


    Ginger''s face is hard to read.


    I wonder if she''s disgusted.


    Throwing away his social position, it''s a feeling I''m familiar with.


    I also have something like status which was thrown away.


    "... I also think that it''s a good idea."


    However, Ginger did not stand against it.


    The Zanoba back in Sharia, every day was having a good time.


    Now that he has returned to Shirone toote, it bes a humiliating thought.


    Even taking exile in other countries is only an option avable because he is a Miko.


    If that''s the case then why not throw away the position and lead an enjoyable life.


    Without being part of the royal family money might be a problem... I can probably throw some work his way though.


    Something like being the Magic Armor''s full time mechanic with sry would be possible.


    He could also do mercenary work if he finds that unpleasant.


    "Yes. Ginger, I would like to thank you for your help so far."


    "I am truly grateful for your words..."


    Zanoba then nodded with a satisfied look.


    Ginger''s body rxed and a feeling like relief spread over her face.


    "So then, Ginger, after this, what do you intend to do?"


    "... Of course, I n to continue to serve you, Zanoba-sama, on into the future."


    Ginger said that as if it was a matter of course.


    But Zanoba frowned.


    "However, although you have been this one''s bodyguard as a knight of Shirone.


    If I am no longer part of the imperial family then you are left without a reason to serve."


    "No, whether Zanoba-sama is a part of the royal family, for me, it is irrelevant."


    "Hmmm. But I can not give remuneration for yourbor and help. How would you continue to support your family?"


    "They are all self-reliant adults already. I am no longer the bread winner."


    Those two continued with questions and answers for a while.


    Zanoba was reluctant, but Ginger had a hold of him.


    And, as the questioning continued, Zanoba gradually lost ground.


    "Furthermore, you are at a good ce in your life; won''t you miss your chance to marry?"


    Zanoba''s final question was this kind of thing.


    Marriageable age...


    Now that I think about it, that Ginger, I wonder about how old she is.


    If I think about the normal marriageable age in this world, I feel she may have already missed it.


    "The likes of marriage... !"


    At this point Ginger became impatient as well.


    Violently, she raised her hands up in front of her face.


    It turned into kneeling.


    What happened was... she mmed her body heavily into the ground.


    She was prostrating herself.


    In Shirone Kingdom, I wonder if throwing your entire body on the ground is the way you show maximum respect?


    Zanoba, he does it properly.


    "I was asked by Minerva-sama directly, to look after Zanoba-sama!


    Even if Zanoba-sama is not royalty, it does not matter!


    But, even if I''m not a guard, I would be fine as a mistress!


    Please! If I think about my future there is only one ce for me; I beg you, let me stay by your side!"


    He did not hide his puzzled, surprised reaction.


    The name Minerva, I wonder if that is Zanoba''s mother''s name...


    "Hmmmu"


    cing his hand on his chin, Zanoba squatted down.


    "Ginger, I understand your thoughts. Raise your head."


    " ... "


    He lifted her upper body and exposed Ginger''s tear filled face.


    "I won''t push the matter forcefully if you say it like that.


    However, I won''t take you as a follower.


    You can stand by my side as someone who understands me, alright?"


    Tears began to spill from Ginger''s eyes.


    "Yes sir!"


    Then, she returned to throwing her entire body on the floor once again.


    It''s a beautiful scene... don''t you agree?


    Just by the looks of it, it''s a little surreal.


    Anyway, this is case closed now that Zanoba has decided to return with us.


    I can''t say that we settled the case well.


    Nothing was really resolved.


    Also the affair left a bad aftertaste.


    We are left with only a sense of futility, defeat, and stress.


    But it''s done: the end.


    Let''s go home.

 Chapter 230: Zanoba’s Chosen Path

    <h4>Chapter 230: Zanoba''s Chosen Path</h4>


    Part 1


    ¡ª Zanoba''s Perspective ¡ª


    Formerly, I could not see the difference between humans and dolls.


    Either they speak, or they do not.


    I had thought the difference was only to this degree.


    The distinction began to sink in as I grew up, but it did not change much.


    Humans, their arms can be torn off, their heads can be removed.


    I thought they were the same as those wooden dolls you can find everywhere.


    No, of course I love dolls.


    I only loved dolls.


    There are exquisite dolls, and there are many wed dolls; but even wed dolls, I love them.


    Human beings are, so to speak... a doll I did not care for.


    They were dolls whichined and made demands for themselves: detestable dolls.


    There was a change in my way of thinking after meeting with Shishou.


    It did not change immediately.


    I met with Shishou, and then went to the magic city Sharia. Then, after several years, I met with Shishou again.


    Gradually, I found that I no longer disliked all human beings.


    The starting point was when I epted Julie.


    She was a ve which I had purchased with Shishou and Sylphy-dono for the purpose of manufacturing dolls.


    We could not speak a word to one another, and I could not leave a six year old to fend for herself.


    She was a troublesome presence.


    My existence as her master became a kind of charm for me.


    It was troublesome, but a doll will not emerge from a block of wood if some of the wood is not shaved away.


    Therefore, I took the task to heart and, one by one, instructed her in the things that she must do.


    Before I realized it, Julie was no longer a hindrance.


    I don''t understand it.


    She would listen obediently to what I said and quickly absorbed the techniques I taught her.


    Until that day I had never met a human like that. I had begun to like and grow attached to that person, I did not discriminate against them at all.


    Did this start from the time I began to live with the girl?


    Other humans also, began to appear differently in my eyes.


    I really noticed it when Ginger appeared.


    Ginger was an existence that only scolded Myself.


    I had misunderstood her because of trivial things; I failed to see the trees through the leaves.


    The branches and roots are an essential part of the tree. The roots hold the tree down while the branches hold the leaves up, but this is something I never understood.


    Honestly, she was an interfering presence.


    When we reunited she was no longer a nuisance.


    I do not know why, but she no longer felt like a hindrance anyway.


    Even though her nagging did not diminish.


    Why?


    Why did I change like this?


    Definitely, it is because of the influence of Shishou.


    Shishou never abandoned me even once.


    I am a man who is only good at power, and will clumsily break the doll he is trying to create.


    With my magic power so small, I am a man that does not live up to the expectations of his Shishou.


    Shishou worked hard to instill into Myself the secret of his doll making technique, but it was all a wasted effort.


    I was ready to give up.


    I cannot create dolls.


    Even though I was abandoned by the doll making god,


    I was happy.


    A presence that would look after Myself to this extent, until now did not exist.


    Therefore, without Shishou, the Ginger which always watched over me would not have been recognized.


    Because of that, the stupid Me finally noticed.


    Human beings and dolls, there is a difference.


    I understood the importance of this.


    The stupid Me did not understand why this was important, but I knew it was important nheless.


    By no means did Shishou tell me these things directly from his mouth.


    However he has shown them to me in his actions.


    Through him I was granted a [Revtion].


    For that alone I owe Shishou a debt of gratitude, for that I will always respect him.


    I am proud that I was able to look up to such a person as my Shishou.


    However, there was also the fact that stupid Myself didn''t understand the actions of Shishou.


    For example: that thing with Nanahoshi-dono.


    Silent Seven Stars.


    Nanahoshi Shizuka-dono.


    She seems to be studying summoning magic in order to return to her homnd.


    That home, I don''t know it''s name; I''m not interested in it.


    For Myself, a homnd is a ce devoid of pleasant memories.


    No part of me could sympathize with Nanahoshi, who wanted to return home so strongly.


    Shishou, he is from the Asura Kingdom, and has many unpleasant memories from there.


    Even with that, Shishou was devoted to helping Nanahoshi-dono.


    When Nanahoshi became heartbroken, he brought her back to his home and nursed her himself.


    When Nanahoshi became ill with an incurable disease, he traveled to the magic continent looking for a cure.


    I also helped.


    For some reason, I did not mind.


    If Shishou was doing it, then I would aid Shishou; I did not think of it as unpleasant.


    However, I did not know what made Shishou help Nanahoshi-dono.


    Meanwhile, there was a change in Myself.


    Unconsciously, I had also begun to think of my homnd.


    Because Nanahoshi''s homnd was a home she wanted to return to, surely I became infected with the idea of Home.


    That disagreeable Shirone Royal Pce, for some reason it became the case that I was longing for it.


    Thereafter I continued to think about it.


    Shirone Royal Pce.


    When I received the request for aid from Pax, My conclusion was immediate: ''I will go.''


    In fact I like my country.


    I intend to defend my country in its time of need.


    At this time I have to go.


    My thoughts were like that.


    It''s different now.


    At Fort Karon, when Shishou tried to persuade me to return with him, my heart wavered.


    I intended to return.


    The state of the country seemed to be good enough, and with Shishou I could indulge in making dolls and having fun to my heart''s content.


    But I could not return.


    In my head, there was only the thought that I could not return.


    [ I want to help Pax because he is my brother. ]


    Instantly, that lie appeared.


    Even so, there was the chance that I would have relented if Shishou had begged me.


    However, things proceeded in that direction.


    I did not know why.


    Sometimes, lies told in the past have a way of transforming into the truth; I thought it was that kind of thing.


    When Pax jumped off and I watched him die, the past incidentally shed through my head.


    It was the time when Brother, was called to a party hosted by the second prince.


    What the party was about, I do not remember.


    It was never the kind of thing where attendance was mandatory.


    Why we were there, I do not remember.


    The part I remember is that young Pax identally sat down in the seat next to Myself.


    This all happened before Roxy-dono had came.


    I think, at that time Pax had not yet reached the age of ten.


    There was no conversation.


    Simply, we just sat beside one another.


    There was an atmosphere like Pax was trying to say something to Myself.


    I thought it was all bothersome and did not even look at Pax.


    To the very end Pax was unable to speak to me.


    It was like he was ignored.


    He didn''t try to converse, but it was still ignoring.


    When I lifted Pax''s corpse up I suddenly had a thought.


    Why, I wonder why, at that time, did we not speak to one another, huh?


    Then everything became clear.


    I understood.


    The meaning of the actions Shishou took in regards to Nanahoshi-dono, that inexplicable behaviour, was found.


    To Shishou, Nanahoshi-dono is probably like a sister.


    I wonder why I did not notice.


    Although Shishou also has real little sisters.


    In particr, how Shishou interacts with Nanahosi-dono and his sisters, I think it seems very simr.


    There are slight differences, but still it''s very simr.


    The way he watches over them and, if something happens,es to their aid, it''s very simr.


    For Shishou, taking care of Nanahoshi-dono is like cherishing his sisters.


    And why did Oneself help with it?


    After I helped, why did it remind me of my home?


    When the letter came from Pax, why did I decide to go back to my country over everyone''s objections?


    After the battle at Fort Karon, why did I think that I must go and rescue Pax?


    Why was such a lie given instantly?


    Why did the lie fit so snuggly?


    I understand.


    I understand everything.


    It was all connected.


    But it was toote.


    I should not have taken so long to notice.


    Pax died.


    I did not jump into action like Shishou.


    Still, there was a thing that I could yet do.


    ¡ª Rudeus''s Perspective ¡ª


    We set out for the magic city Sharia.


    Breath: good, good. I was full of dread, but the trip home was smooth sailing.


    I pulled the carriage with the Magic Armor.


    Zanoba and I took it apart inside the forest, and then we prepared a teleport magic circle and entered the sky fortress.


    Roxy had to pass through, but Zanoba and I stopped to greet Perugius.


    After greeting us with an offhand attitude, "Okay," Perugius took us into the usual room. "To be bound by a country is a foolish thing." we received that kind of admonishment.


    Zanoba nodded obediently and exined that he had ceased being a part of the imperial family.


    With those words, Perugius seemed satisfied.


    Perugius even gave me praise for dealing with that ''trouble''.


    Saying something or other about how his tea-drinkingpanion hasn''t left him, he seems to be relieved.


    By the way, I went and reported to Nanahoshi as well, but all I received was a sigh of ''Haaa'' from her.


    I suppose the farewell crying of a woman would ruin my impression of her.


    I understand the feeling.


    Well, Eris will alsoe to term soon.


    At the time of the delivery, I must be by her side.


    I need to go home...


    However, there is work to be done before that.


    I need to report to Orsted.


    Part 2


    This time I was taken care of.


    There was no damage to me, but the Shirone Republic ¡ª in the future it should have produced an important person for Orsted.


    That is, it''s kind of like we''ve had one of our stronger pieces taken.


    Thinking about it, my return might have been premature.


    If I had stayed in that country a while, could I have possibly pushed it towards bing a republic...


    No, if it was just about the republic Orsted would not have said, ''Reinforce Pax''.


    Anyway, I should just honestly tell him what has happened.


    Then, if there is something we can do, I''ll do it.


    "Then Roxy, I want to stop at the office. I need to store the Magic Armor."


    "...okay. Be safe. I''ll go to the family and let them know we''ve returned early."


    I bid farewell to Roxy at the entrance to the city and headed toward the office.


    Zanoba came with me for some reason.


    "Something wrong Zanoba?"


    "No, I was protected by this armor. I need to give Orsted my thanks, and an apology for letting it be destroyed."


    "I see."


    It seems unusual for Zanoba to thank Orsted.


    Because of his curse, I would have thought such feelings would be impossible.


    Could this be the results of Cliff''s research?


    Once you are close enough to look into Orsted''s eyes, you should be struck hard by it, but if he controls his impulses maybe it will be fine.


    Convinced of that, I went back to the office along with Zanoba.


    There I stowed the Magic Armor in the armory.


    After locking it I moved towards the main building.


    We went past the unattended lobby towards the president''s office.


    "Suuuu..."


    Before entering, I take a deep breath.


    It''s time to report my failure.


    Until now, there has been several failures, but...


    It''s arge failure this time.


    I may be subjected to some rebuke.


    Perhaps he''s absent.


    No, it''s still better to prepare an early report.


    Okay.


    First, let''s knock.


    A knock so a man canpose his heart.


    It''s a polite knock.


    Lightly rapping with just the finger, tap-tap.


    "Rudeus?"


    Ah, he''s not absent.


    However, all of the details of the report need to be put in order.


    Let''s just go with sincerity.


    "Excuse me! Rudeus Greyrat reporting, I have just arrived with news from the Shirone kingdom!"


    I open the door with a bang, enter inside, and bend my waist into a bow.


    Then I raised my face towards him.


    "FuAaah!?"


    Orsted was wearing a solid ck face mask, I was startled.


    This, could it be?


    Cliff has produced a new revision of the mask... so it''s a magic tool.


    "It looks like you came back safely."


    "...Y-yes."


    I was unnerved at the start, but my heart is still in this.


    I need to report in all sincerity that I failed.


    That I did not achieve any results.


    No, is that it?


    "Reporting ¡ª "


    I reported straight forwardly this time.


    What I was careful about, what I discovered.


    So it''ll be alright if there are any retortster, one by one, calmly, carefully, I exin everything.


    One at a time I went over: what I thought, my conclusions, who I consulted with, the actions that we took.


    Then finally, I gave the results.


    I told him about our conjecture about Hitogami''s predictions, and what we thought the correct interpretation was.


    Everything thereabout was reported at once.


    "I am very sorry. I let Prince Pax die and was unable to aplish my orders."


    Finally, I bowed.


    No matter how you gloss it over, failure is failure.


    If there is a punishment, I''m resigned to my fate.


    " ... "


    Under the surface, Orsted gave off a heavy dull feeling.


    His expression was iprehensible for a minute, it''s more frightening than usual.


    Honestly, it''s scarier for me with the helmet on.


    Hell, why does he even have it on now?


    Just take it off...


    "King Dragon Kingdom''s King, Leonard Kingdragon was an apostle of Hitogami. Probably, the warlord Jade or a Shirone kingdom general was also an apostle. By manipting these two people, Hitogami cornered Pax and drove him to suicide."


    This was Orsted''s conclusion.


    There were two apostles


    First he manipted the King of KDK to assist Pax.


    By doing that he nted the ''awareness that he must meet the expectations of the King of KDK'' in Pax.


    Give him the Princess, give him the Death God, have him put the country into a good state... then manipte Jade to orchestrate his failure.


    The flow should be something like that.


    Since Hitogami can see the future, he would have easily understood who can force Pax toward suicide, it would have been obvious.


    "... who was the final person?"


    "The other person, Vista''s King... the probability is high."


    "That reminds me. The Death God said something, and it seems there is a possibility that the Demon Lord Badigadi was once an apostle."


    "... If that demon lord was an apostle, he would have shown up by now, we would have seen him."


    Ah, certainly.


    That guy stands out...


    Though in this case, my existence should be an anomaly for Hitogami.


    For this reason I won''t necessarily meet with a person who is an active apostle.


    But, I wasn''t able to notice the intent of Hitogami.


    I''m pathetic.


    "In the future, will we be destroying Jade... ?"


    "It''s toote."


    Emotionlessly, Orsted spoke.


    "For that, I''m very sorry."


    "Before that, I had made an error in my predictions. After killing Leonard, I shouldn''t have left everything to you. Thinking about it, I should have then went to the Shirone Kingdom... but still..."


    After saying that much, Orsted went silent.


    It feels like his motivation has run out.


    This failure, is it that severe?


    "Or maybe, there is someone who could substitute for Pax?"


    "There is no substitute."


    "There is nothing?"


    " ... "


    "Orsted-sama, are you alright?"


    Then a voice called out from behind me.


    There was Zanoba peering in from the rear.


    From when did he arrive?


    Perhaps he was here from the beginning.


    Since he did not speak, I thought he was waiting outside.


    "Zanoba Shirone..."


    Orsted also seemed to have just noticed him now.


    No, in reality, he really may have just noticed him now.


    With that helmet, he shouldn''t be able to see a thing.


    ... Also, I just noticed, but his voice is able make it through as well.


    Which means he''s able to breath as well.


    Zanoba took a single step forward and bowed at the waist.


    I have no idea what kind of expression Orsted is making.


    But, thanks to the helmet, he should be giving off a slightly better impression.


    Ah, then this was the reason he was already wearing the helmet when I came in.


    He actually felt a sign of Zanoba before I entered and put it on in advance.


    "You could have just expressed your gratitude to Rudeus. Wouldn''t that have been fine?"


    "No, there is more then that."


    Just thanking him.


    I thought that was all, but Zanoba is going a step further.


    He doesn''t seem to bepletely daunted by Orsted.


    "It is the case that I have heard the story from Shishou now, that Pax was swallowed up in the battle between Orsted-sama and a hostile force... I wonder if that is correct?"


    "You are not mistaken."


    Does that mean, this time, Zanoba thinks everything was the fault of Orsted?


    I that''s the case, I had better stop him.


    "However, Orsted-sama was trying to aid my younger brother behind the scenes, correct?"


    "I wasn''t trying to help. I needed a man who would have been born in the country Pax would have created."


    "Created a country? Person born from... ?"


    "I could try to exin, but you wouldn''t understand."


    Orsted is saying a lot of profound things today.


    However, there is something I also want to know.


    If we don''t understand it, how are we going to recover from this?


    "I think I would like you to exin in detail, if you could please, Orsted-sama."


    " ... "


    When asked, Orsted remained silent.


    While the silence in the room stretched thin, breathing could be heard from within the helmet.


    In this kind of tense situation, it''s a sound that could be easily misunderstood.


    But I totally hear those breaths as a sigh of anger, and my tension rises.


    "... After bing king, Pax would transform Shirone into a Republic."


    Yeah.


    I heard all this before.


    I want to hear whates after this.


    "After Shirone bes a republic, a man who was formerly a ve trader rises to power.


    His name is Bolt Macedonias.


    Pax gives this man an important post."


    Bolt Macedonias.


    He''s a person of consequence?


    "Bolt Macedonias bes a man of influence in the country and sets his roots into Shirone."


    "What does this person do?"


    "Bolt Macedonias, himself, does nothing. However, from his descendants, the Demon God Lace is born."


    Lace.


    So hees out here.


    "Moreover, now that Pax has died, I no longer know where Lace will be born."


    In other words, without Pax founding the Republic, there is no g set for the birth of Lace.


    "... No, wait. If, even now, we somehow create the Republic... or setup Bolt Macedonias with the partner who would have given birth to his children when he married..."


    "It''s useless. Do you think I haven''t tried those things until now?"


    In his long series of loops, Orsted also probably tried various methods.


    Therefore, the nature of Lace''s birth must contain many random variables which need to be regted.


    Perhaps it''s not just Shirone Republic. It is something that has been directed for over 100 years, to have Lace born in a specific ce. Additionally, there is the possibility that some of my work was also towards this cause.


    With just one thing out of order, none of them are good anymore.


    "In order to reach Hitogami, Lace must be killed.


    As for that guy, he''ll resurrect, then, after a brief period to gather men, he''ll wage war.


    While I can defeat Lace, to bring down that guy and his subordinates requires a great deal of magic andbor.


    Then immediately after that, I am brought into a fight with Hitogami."


    "Well... after defeating Lace, is there no way for you to restore your magic power?"


    "The time Lace will revive is roughly determined.


    It''s far too close to the end of my loop.


    I have tried creating a scenario where he is revived earlier, but it was impossible."


    After a deep breath, Orsted continued.


    "I can''t reach Hitogami if I have to go through a war.


    This loop, it''s a failure."


    Failure.


    Those words rang in my head like an echo.


    Then why didn''t youe to Shirone?


    Part of me wants to curse and scream, but nothinges out of my mouth.


    The work I was entrusted with, I failed.


    Now, I wonder if I''m useless. This job really proved the measure of my worth.


    I wonder if I''m a disappointment.


    Orsted seems to havepletely given up on the loop now.


    If that''s the case, I... what should I do now?


    "Don''t just assume this is a failure, it''s too early."


    And then Zanoba spoke up with a vibrant voice.


    I wonder just how much of the story just now Zanoba understood.


    Suddenly it was a story about the future, that didn''t confuse you?


    "When war breaks out, if you say you have to bring down Lace and his subordinates. Starting now we can begin to prepare our own forces."


    "...Ho?"


    "Creating an army... even not going quite that far would be sufficient, don''t you think? The forces to defeat Lace, if we start gathering them now, we''ll have plenty ofpanions when the timees."


    Ah, Zanoba said something good.


    It''s like that.


    If using up his magic power is the problem, if Orsted doesn''t have to fight then everything is fine.


    "Orsted-dono, as your curse prevents you from collectingrades, Shishou... and Myself, leave that to us."


    Then Zanoba stepped forward and took a knee, lowering his head, before Orsted.


    "The current proposal, it''s just an idea based on my limited understanding.


    I''m not sure whether it''s even relevant."


    I don''t know whether it can be realized, however it seems like a good idea.


    The revival of Lace... wasn''t it not until 80 years from now?


    If his revival is approximately set, then it should be within a several year time frame.


    By that time we could have gathered plenty of strong allies like Perugius and the Death God, and be ready to strike when Lace resurrects.


    That way we can preserve Orsted''s magical power.


    "I do not know the detailed circumstances, but I have heard that you are fighting a two man war against Hitogami. And that Hitogami is ¡ª "


    There Zanoba abruptly stopped his speech, then raised his head to look at Orsted.


    After that he ced his hands on the ground.


    "He is the adversary who killed my little brother."


    Zanoba went prone.


    He was prostrating himself with his head on the ground.


    It''s not the usual way in which he just throws his entire body on the ground.


    Slowly, gracefully, he shows his respect.


    "Would it be possible to, please, ept Myself as another subordinate under Orsted-sama."


    " ... "


    "I want to make our enemy pay!"


    I think Orsted cast a nce in my direction.


    His vision should have been blocked but...


    But, does he want my opinion?


    Well, am I even qualified to give an opinion?


    "Because of Zanoba''s addition, the Magic Armor was able to progress.


    Also, just now, that idea seemed pretty good.


    In thisst job, without him, I would have faced much harsher challenges."


    "I understand."


    Orsted did not bother listening to the end.


    He nodded, stood up, and looked down at Zanoba.


    Then he dered,


    "In that case, then you shall be attached under Rudeus, look to him for instructions. If you say you can gather allies, then show me what you can do."


    "...Y-yes sir!"


    Orsted is still wearing the helmet.


    Zanoba remains fallen in the prone position.


    Like that, Zanoba became my co-worker under Orsted.


    Part 3


    Pax died.


    The Shirone Republic ¨C it won''t be born.


    Orsted''s ns have also significantly been thrown out of order.


    It''s arge loss.


    It is the result of my inability to move well.


    Instead, Zanoba has applied for a position as mypanion.


    The end results of this, we won''t know yet.


    If it''s him, then at least we should be able to make improvements to the Magic Armor but...


    Still, will I be able to turn my existence into something profitable for Orsted?


    I was told that I had made considerable aplishments until now, but I feel as if it has been canceled out by this job.


    Alternatively, it could have be a loss.


    I hope that my work in the future will allow me to be more than just a detriment.


    No, I must be more.


    In exchange for all Orsted has done to protect me from Hitogami, I don''t know what I can do.


    Orsted may be able to just move freely into his next loop, but this is the only time for me.


    It was a miracle that I was able to start my life over once already.


    Miracles do not ur twice.


    In this life, I must live more fully.


    For example, if I lived the life of Rudeus Greyrat over and over.


    If the current me continues to drag Orsted down, then I''ll be a burden.


    Far from useless, my existence itself might be problematic.


    There is the possibility that I would be unceremoniously cut down, forget being saved.


    I must do my best here, there won''t be a next time.


    If I''m detrimental to Orsted, the me in the next loop will be fooled by Hitogami in the same way, warned by the future me, and then... killed by Orsted after picking a fight.


    Alternatively, I might be killed at an earlier stage:


    during my childhood in Buena vige, or during the time I was Eris''s tutor.


    He could also target me on the return journey to Asura.


    It seems like what will happen depends on the circumstances from here on out...


    Orsted has been kind to me.


    He should have many reasons, but arge part of it should be cold calction.


    His kindness could just be a means to scope me out for a subsequent loop; I don''t know how I''d feel about that.


    That is a possibility, I must not forget it.


    Still, I was spoiled up until now.


    Somewhere in my heart I believed, that by bing a follower of Orsted, that he would somehow get aid to me when I really needed it, somehow.


    I was thinking like that.


    I must not be such a child in rtion to Orsted.


    Let''s take that to heart once again.

 Chapter 231: It’s Alright to Be Happy

    <h4>Chapter 231: It''s Alright to Be Happy</h4>


    Part 1


    Now, the return report.


    Eris also might have been naive concerning childbirth.


    That is to say, she also has times when she goes into an emotional slump.


    Zanoba and I moved towards my home.


    Julie needs to be handed back over.


    I could keep her at my home for a while, but Julie and Zanoba will be happy to be reunited.


    By the way, Ginger has been busy trying to find Zanoba a ce to sleep.


    The dormitory of the university should be usable, but...


    After giving notice of withdrawal, can he really return to school?


    Graduation was only a few months away; what a waste.


    I wonder if Jinas could do something if we asked him.


    That fellow is reliable so he should be able to study at the university under a magic guild after graduation.


    "Anyway, Zanoba, in the future,e to me if you need anything."


    "It is I who should say that to you."


    Just having Zanoba around in the foreseeable future, for my sake, I''m happy.


    Development on the Magic Armor can continue and I will not need to give up on the doll sales


    project.


    As for the matter with Zanoba being out of a home, I may lend him the money if he wishes.


    Borrowing and loaning money can be a source of trouble, but I wouldn''t regret even just giving it to him.


    While I was lost in thought, we arrived at my house in no time.


    With the treant entwined around the gatepost and the emerald green roof, it''s a house overflowing with a natural LOHAS atmosphere.


    As we approached the front gate, Beat opened it for me as usual.


    "Well, I hope Julie hasn''t been a bother to Shishou''s family."


    "Julie is fine. Her and Aisha are close friends..."


    Whoosh!


    The moment I enter the grounds I hear a particr sound made by the wind.


    I immediately recognize that sound.


    After all, it''s a sound I''ve heard millions of times.


    It''s the sound of practice swings.


    Has Norn returned to the house?


    Whoosh!


    No, anyway, that''s a pretty good sound for Norn.


    Although I haven''t practiced the sword with her recently, when I was teaching her, it was a sound like whuhmp and wobble.


    Now the sound is ''whoosh''.


    It''s the sound of a sword swinging straight.


    Even I may not easily make such a good sound.


    It''s a sound like Eris ¨C.


    And, when I viewed the source of the sound, I could not believe my eyes.


    There was a woman waving that stone practice sword I had made a long time ago.


    The woman''s hair was bright red, as if someone had thrown primary color paint onto it.


    She was easily swinging that terribly heavy stone sword with one hand.


    That woman who was expecting.


    Eris.


    "Oh, Rudeus, wee back. You arete."


    "Wa-wa-wa-wait! Eris! What are you doing!?"


    I hastily ran up to her.


    No good.


    She''s doing this despite being so close to her due date.


    She''s waving that awful heavy thing around like it''s so light.


    That''s going to put a lot of stress on your stomach...


    Her stomach.


    "Wuh?"


    Eris''s stomach is slim.


    She''s slender.


    Where''s my Baby?


    "Wuh?"


    I try to touch it.


    Oh, wow, it''s a six pack.


    And it''s tight.


    This is not the belly of any pregnant woman I have ever seen.


    "Eh?"


    What is this?


    Perhaps the muscles of Eris''s brawny six pack, perhaps they have permanentlypressed our baby into a tiny package...


    What the hell.


    No, I shouldn''t panic yet.


    Maybe it''s just been pushed downward into her.


    "Or maybe here?"


    "What are you doing!?"


    I was hit hard when I moved to grab her butt.


    I look up at her from the ground.


    With her feet spread apart shoulder length, her arms crossed, and her chin stuck out, Eris looked down at me.


    She just bluntly said to me,


    "I gave birth!"


    "To what?"


    I answered on reflex.


    Even though there is only one correct answer.


    "A child!"


    "Who did?"


    "Obviously I did!"


    Eris.


    Our child.


    She gave birth.


    " ... "


    I sat up in the seiza position.


    "Ah, then... it came, tell me about it, when..."


    "It came ten days ago! It happenedte in the night, but I somehow managed."


    Ten days ago.


    What was I doing?


    Certainly, I would have been in Shirone.


    In the Inn perhaps, that day with Roxy...


    No, it doesn''t matter.


    In other words, it was that?


    "I didn''t... make it back in time for the delivery... ?"


    "Well, you ought to havee home a little earlier, it''s a damn shame!"


    Eris said that with a smirk.


    Yeah, it was a voice that seemed to say "I can do it on my own."


    What should I do?


    I wonder if I should show a broad grin.


    Though I don''t really have that much of a reason to feel guilty.


    Originally, we had considered such a possibility.


    However, I am filled with regret.


    "Hey, why... aren''t you happy?"


    As if confused, Eris frowned.


    There is no reason to not be happy.


    "Uuh, I''m happy, but also, it''s aplicated feeling..."


    "Ah! That''s right, naturally it''s a boy! He''s named Arus, after the great hero of humanity."


    But, I wonder if it is okay to be happy.


    I failed Orsted''s job.


    Zanoba''s brother Pax died.


    There is some hope remaining, but I still failed.


    In this situation, if I receive such happy news, then is it fine to be pleased?


    "Master~!"


    While I was lost in thought, the front entrance swung open.


    A small orange haired figure came flying out of the front door.


    That person ran straight past me to the shadowy figure at my rear.


    She ran right for Zanoba.


    While trying to leap towards Zanoba, she stumbled, and it became a scene where she was embracing his thighs.


    "Ah, Julie, my disciple! I am back!"


    Zanoba picked Julie up with both hands, and lifted her up so their eyes met.


    Julie, tears pouring from her eyes, squeezed Zanoba''s sleeve.


    "Julie has been looking forward to your return Master!"


    "Yes."


    It''s a deeply moving reunion.


    She seems to have not been bullied by my family, it''s obvious from such a moving scene.


    A momentter, Julie said something jaw dropping.


    "Julie, about master, adores him!"


    "Ah, so that was the case. I hadn''t noticed..."


    "Again, please don''t leave me again. Please let me be by your side when you die!"


    She began to cry out her grief.


    From the crying you can see that behind the scenes of this incident, Julie was incredibly worried about Zanoba.


    Zanoba made a face like he was taken back and, before long, smiled softly.


    "... Yes, be at peace. After this we will remain together."


    "Mastaaaaaaaaaaa~r"


    When Julie began to cry, Zanoba gently pulled her head into his shoulder.


    Zanoba seemed kind of delighted.


    In the end,


    Pax certainly died, the job was a failure, and we lost to Hitogami.


    However we all came back alive.


    Neither Zanoba, Roxy, Ginger, or I died.


    We didn''t lose a single person.


    Let''s celebrate.


    I''ll say it happily.


    "Eris!"


    I wasn''t going to fight against the feelings that had suddenly started bubbling up inside of me.


    I embraced Eris, and then kissed her.


    Even though she was surprised, Eris responded well.


    She returned the embrace, and I was kissed back.


    Then I rubbed her ass and stroked her back, by the time I got to her shoulder, she was kissing me deeply.


    When I moved my hand down and rubbed her chest I was allowed to kiss the ground after being hit.


    "That was too much!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Whoa!"


    I immediately got up and put Eris in a princess carry.


    It was the only option.


    I need to go see the face of my child.


    "Hey, my boy, where is he?"


    "In the house!"


    Eris was unusually obedient and wrapped her arm around my neck.


    Then, like that, we went toward the house.


    "Yes... Shishou!"


    "What is it Zanoba!?"


    "This is it for me today! In the future, I''lle and thank Roxy-dono!"


    "Yeah!"


    With that exchange, Zanoba left.


    He likely doesn''t want to intrude on our family''s affair.


    I also dash into the house.


    Through the front door I entered the living room.


    There, two girls there sitting on the couch, holding a baby.


    "Look look, Norn-ane, he smiled, just now he smiled!"


    "Aisha, Aisha, let me hold him too."


    "Here, gently support his head and neck."


    "I know that already, I''ve already helped Lucy and Lara... Ah, this child is groping my breasts, could he be hungry?"


    "Here you go. That''s just because he''s our brother''s child, right?"


    "A baby won''t do that kind of thing!"


    Two 14 year old girls, holding my son; the youthful energy is overflowing.


    My sisters, and my son.


    Oh, it sound like I''m saying some indecent thing.


    "... Eris, I''m going to set you down."


    "Gotcha."


    After I put Eris back down on the floor, the sisters notice me.


    They look up at me, two people with smiling faces.


    "Oh, nii-san, wee back."


    "Onii-chan, wee home."


    They are smiling.


    Both of my sisters are here smiling.


    Seeing that, suddenly, the face of Pax appeared in my mind.


    I remember the self mocking smile of a man who had given up.


    "I heard from Roxy-ane that it was a bad time."


    "Now see here, Norn-ane."


    "Oh, yes... that''s right, Brother. This is Arus-kun, your son."


    Norn handed me the baby.


    This is Arus.


    His hair is red. His eyes also look just like Eris''s.


    It''s unreal.


    I wonder if that''s because I wasn''t here when he was born.


    An uneasy feeling welled up in me.


    The baby watched me, and moving his tiny hand reached out and touched my chest.


    He gently poked me, pat-pat, as if he was looking for something soft.


    However, my chest is tight.


    "Aaya~! Agyia~!"


    He begins to cry immediately.


    All of my anxiety was swept away at the same time, relief spread out from my heart.


    There is no doubt.


    This is my boy, Paul''s grandson.


    "Huh? Arus, this is your papa, okay? It is not a stranger, okay?"


    "Ni-Nii-chan are you alright?"


    Aisha and Norn cast anxious looks my way.


    Those two people were holding my child and saying ''cute''.


    They held him with a smile.


    They love him.


    Surely I love these two as part of my family.


    Thinking about Pax.


    He was killed.


    Zanoba has no children, but Zanoba did have siblings.


    His younger brother''s children, his older brother''s children.


    They were massacred...


    He wasn''t able to love them.


    He wasn''t able to be loved by them.


    They never mutually loved.


    Ah.


    Zanoba, he meant this.


    I wonder if he wanted this kind of rtionship with Pax.


    " ... !"


    The moment I realized it, tears came flowing out.


    "Hold on! Why are you crying!?"


    "Yeah, somehow my tears just fell."


    "It can''t be helped, I have an idea. You should stop crying if I embrace you..."


    "Stop that..."


    My baby''s head bobbled around, I took him and sat down between Norn and Aisha.


    For a while my baby and I were crying between those two.


    Until that moment, why didn''t I have any recognition for Pax?


    I wonder why I didn''t realize the feelings Zanoba had for Pax at an earlier stage?


    If it''s me, I should have been able to understand Pax''s feelings.


    Hearing my cries, footsteps sounded from upstairs.


    Lucy and Sylphy appeared in the living room, and then after a brief moment, Roxy, holding Lara, followed them down.


    Then from the kitchen, Zenith and Lilia came.


    Sylphy should have heard from Roxy what had happened.


    Looking at me blubbering, she just stroked my head without saying anything.


    Lucy trying to imitate it, climbed on top of my knee, and gave me a pat.


    "Rudeus is always such a crybaby..."


    Finally, Eris patted my head.


    Everyone is so kind.


    "Aisha... Norn..."


    Crying I called out to my two little sisters.


    "I''ll help you anytime you need... If you are in trouble, don''t hesitate to rely on me... You might think I''m unreliable, but no matter what, I''ll do everything in my power..."


    Those two looked at one another.


    Rather then helping them, maybe my crying face is troubling them instead.


    I don''t know.


    Maybe they won''t be able to rely on me in an emergency.


    "Yeah, I know."


    "Yes, I understand."


    But, those two nodded.


    That''s good.


    Everything is fine.


    "Gusu~tsu."


    While sniffing I look up at Roxy and Lara.


    In her arms Lara is making her standard impudent face.


    Certainly, this time, my life wasn''t in danger.


    However, without Roxy, it might have been critical.


    Even though I have strengthened my determination, I am still weak.


    If she had not been by my side, I may have folded at some point.


    Once again, Roxy is dependable.


    And then I wouldn''t have even taken Roxy with us if it had not been for Lara.


    Roxy and Lara.


    This time, there''s no way I can thank the both of them enough.


    "Roxy, ...thank you for your hard work."


    "Rudy too, thanks for your effort."


    Anyway, it''s over.


    This time, it was a hard one.


    I doubted things unnecessarily, to the point that I''m mentally worn out.


    All I did was increase my stress, I couldn''t manage Orsted''s task.


    I let Pax die.


    It was a nightmare.


    But now, it''s all over.


    There will be other things to do from tomorrow on.


    Before waiting on the next incident, there are things that need to be discussed.


    "Everyone, please pay attention to what I''m about to say."


    That day, for the family, I exined about Hitogami.


    Not only Hitogami, but also about Orsted.


    Until now, it was the two of us fighting.


    I told them that Lara might be the savior, why I cooperate with Orsted, and the other details.


    Then when I was finished I asked for everyone''s cooperation.


    From now on, Orsted and my forces would need to increase.


    The entire family nodded.


    Sylphy and Eris, not to mention Roxy.


    Even though Norn and Aisha seemed puzzled, they as well.


    Lucy, without firmly understanding, made a serious face and also nodded.


    It was refreshing.


    Now the only secret I''m still holding onto is that I am reincarnated from another world.


    I''ve returned to the start.


    Part 2


    Let''s organize the information.


    First up, how to defeat Hitogami.


    To reach Hitogami, five treasures handed down through the Dragon Tribe are necessary.


    These five treasures were manufactured by the Dragon Tribe in ancient times.


    Respectively, each of the Five Dragon Generals holds a treasure, and the Dragon God possesses the secret skill necessary to open the world''s door.


    The me from the future realized that one of the treasures could no longer be acquired and fell into despair.


    Perhaps that treasure was the one held by Lace.


    If I think about the words Orsted used, then he must be killed.


    Then I should assume that the treasures can only be obtained by sacrificing the lives of the Five Dragon Generals.


    Mad Chaos Dragon is already dead.


    Probably Orsted''s doing.


    His treasure has been recovered.


    Of the Five Dragon Generals, only four remain:


    [Holy Dragon Emperor] Szil¨¢rd


    [Dark Dragon King] Maxwell


    [Armored Dragon King] Perugius


    [Demon Dragon King] Lace


    Maxwell and Szil¨¢rd might already be dead.


    Orsted has not said anything about them to me.


    Still, that is killing your allies and harvesting them; it''s something I need to think about, or perhaps just ept with a guilty conscience.


    It doesn''t seem like he''s on bad terms with Perugius, after all...


    Anyway.


    In order to get the five treasures, the resurrection of Lace is essential.


    Lace must be resurrected through reincarnation.


    He''ll be born as a baby.


    Orsted specifically said that he had attempted to kill Lace effortlessly as a baby.


    However, that was a failure.


    The resurrection takes ce in an unknown location, from there Lace gathers followers to wage war on humanity.


    That way Lace has to be killed during the war in order to get the treasure.


    Even though Orsted can do it, it''s tiring.


    That bes a major detriment in the fight against Hitogami thereafter.


    Therefore, the current loop is a failure.


    That''s what Orsted said.


    However, I did not feel resignation from him.


    It felt like he was extremely disappointed, but I would not say he has given up.


    If I think about it, it seems like this situation is still within Orsted''s prediction.


    For example, Ariel''s affair.


    Orsted had said that 100 years from now, Asura will fall into a crisis.


    If Ariel became king, it would be possible to ovee.


    Afterward, certain talented people would be born in Asura, is what he had said.


    That this crisis is the war with the reborn Lace is likely.


    The Kingdom of Asura is the world''srgest nation.


    If it can resist for a long time, then Lace''s forces will wear down.


    It will also aid in limiting Orsted''s magic consumption.


    Or perhaps, from the time Orsted became aware of my existence, he may have considered the possibility that Lace won''te to be born in the same ce as usual.


    My presence may have been sufficient to disturb that rtionship g.


    Why does Hitogami prevent it?


    That questiones to mind, but I squash it instantly.


    Thinking about it, although Hitogami cannot see the presence of Orsted, he regards the Dragon God as hostile.


    For a long time, Lace was an existence that waved the anti-Hitogami banner.


    If Orsted works towards Lace''s revival, then he is up to something.


    If Hitogami notices some pattern during the hundreds of years at the start of Orsted''s loop, and decides he wants to obstruct that and interfere with him, then it''s something I can understand.


    The Dragon God''s aims will only be harm for Hitogami.


    In any case, this means that we''ll be slightly diverging from the history which Orsted knows from here on.


    This is the end of traveling the world on Orsted''s orders setting gs.


    Since the n has been knocked out of order, such things are no longer important.


    Lace is reborn.


    War urs.


    If Lace isn''t defeated, we can''t reach Hitogami.


    Hitogami can''t be defeated by an Orsted who has been worn down.


    So it bes Zanoba''s proposal.


    I can collectpanions.


    Separate from Orsted, to enhance our strength, I''ll gather allies while moving freely.


    This is all in preparation for the war which will take ce in 80 to 100 years.


    I will organize the Anti-Hitogami faction, gathering men to defeat Lace and support Orsted.


    I''ll create Orsted''s armed forces.


    Probably, I''ll die before the battle takes ce.


    But Orsted will overthrow Hitogami for sure if I bequeath him an organization ofpanions.


    With my life, I''ll guide the future.

 Chapter 232: Plans for the Future and Cliff’s Concerns

    <h4>Chapter 232: ns for the Future and Cliff''s Concerns</h4>


    Part 1


    Collectingrades.


    I discussed that with Orsted and we came up with 3 courses of action.


    The first is to construct an organization for intelligence & random duties that''s focused on intelligence gathering.


    For that, we''ll use the Rudo Mercenary Company that Aisha and the others created.


    Have it coborate in every way with Orsted behind the scenes, then expand the organization globally.


    Link them all and gather each country''s information in the main office.


    Even if you don''t go to the main office, if you go to the branch office you''ll be able to find out in detail what''s happened around there.


    Rather than supporting Orsted, that''s more of a system that supports my actions directly.


    The second is people with political power.


    Or perhaps, people who seem like they''ll have political powerter on. And winning them over asrades.


    Orsted said that Lace will start a war when he''s revived.


    Thinking about it properly, he ought to wage war on each of the human nations.


    At that time, how well each country is able to respond should depend on whether or not they know that will happen.


    Thus, we''ll make sure that influential people are informed in advance that there will be a war, arouse their caution, lend them our meager support, and gradually set things up for 80 years in the future.


    When waging war against Lace, whether the Rudo Mercenary Company can take action effectively should depend on whether or not each country is cooperating.


    The third is a group of warriors who will be focused on battle.


    Tentatively speaking, they''ll be focused around Orsted.


    We''ll gatherrades who will fight Lace in ce of Orsted.


    We''ll have them fight Lace in ce of Orsted.


    If the curse is lifted and they work together with Orsted, it would be nice to have them apany him in the decisive battle against Hitogami too.


    Who''d be good... is something that was decided after consulting with Orsted.


    "People who already had the fate of fighting Lace, and who won''t easily be Hitogami''s Apostles."


    That was the conclusion.


    People like the Ogre God and the Dwarf God, who don''t have a rtion to Lace in the present era but will confront himter.


    The Water God Style and the Sword God Style don''t have a rtion to him in this era either, but their Apostles will confront him.


    Also, we n to contact North God Karuman III and Death God Randolph who are long-lived.


    There''s also people who have personal grudges against Lace.


    Ruijerd is one of them.


    For people whose whereabouts are unknown, the Rudo Mercenary Company searches for them, then I go there directly and use kowtow diplomacy.


    Depending on the case, there''s a possibility I might need to help them out and then pressure them into returning the favor.


    For now, the n is to contact every single strong-seeming person.


    Now then, even when we gather those people, there''s an existence which serves as a bottleneck.


    Hitogami.


    Knowing him, he''ll probably use his Apostles to interfere.


    Hitogami''s Apostles are basically impossible to identify in advance.


    ording to Orsted, it seems there are people with a low or high possibility.


    But in this loop, it seems like people with a low likelihood have be Apostles, and it''s difficult to distinguish them.


    With all the actions I''ll be taking, people outside of Orsted''s expectations will end up bing Apostles.


    As for a countermeasure against that... honestly, I couldn''te up with one.


    So I''ll just stop thinking about it.


    In the first ce, I don''t know what kind of standard Hitogami uses to decide on Apostles.


    Orsted said, "He has a tendency to choose people with strong fates."


    However, in recent times, people with weak fates have also be Apostles.


    To begin with, I don''t really understand what determines the strength of a person''s fate.


    It seems like a rule that only Orsted and Hitogami know.


    Even if I consult with Orsted about each and every rule, I get the feeling that I''ll just gather unnecessary anxiety and that just thinking about it is pointless.


    For beginners to a game, there''s a way of conducting yourself suited to beginners.


    For now, I''ll establish the motto "Don''t believe in revtions from dreams" among the guys who be ourrades.


    But even so, Apostles will appear.


    When someone seems suspicious, check if they''re a Apostle, and in each case, kill them.


    It''s a tough job, but I''ll do it to the best of my ability.


    Aside from me having it tough, there''s no problem with just continually increasing our numbers from now on.


    After all, Hitogami only has 3 Apostles.


    When ites to increasing our numbers, the more we do the more we''ll be at an advantage.


    For example, if we have only 5 people, and one of them bes a Apostle and betrays us, our military strength goes down 20%.


    The enemy''s strength also increases, and the battle bes risky.


    But if we have 10 people, or 20.


    Or 100, or 1000.


    We won''t be unsteady if just 1 or 2 people betray us.


    If 1000 people manipted by a leader became enemies, that would be bad,


    but I''m basically the leader, so it''s fine.


    I''m a little worried about what happens after I die, but there are many people more excellent and capable than I am.


    Someone capable of entrusting things to should appear.


    Even now, there''s Roxy and such.


    Also, aside from gatheringrades, there are many things I need to do or obtain.


    The first is securing a method of contacting Orsted.


    In the previous incident''s fight, Pax was allowed to die because of ack ofmunication.


    Of course, there were many causes besides ack ofmunication.


    But... If I''d had a secret method of contacting Orsted, I should''ve been able to avoid it.


    I''m not thinking aboutpletely relying on Orsted.


    But from now on, I''ll be taking action separately from him even more often than now.


    For that reason, a method of contacting him is indispensable.


    When the situation is important, there ought to be more cases where it would be better to act after consulting with someone rather than acting based on my own judgment.


    If you know about the other person''s dilemma, you can also rapidly take action.


    Although I can''t imagine a scene in which I save Orsted.


    In any case, as I thought, a cell phone is essential.


    Even if it''s not a phone, it would be fine if it can send information one-way.


    With all this in mind, I tried consulting with Orsted about it.


    While exining about the existence of something that can make phone calls, I asked if a simr thing existed or could be constructed.


    "So it''s a magic item that can send voices or writing."


    "Even just writing would be good, but basically I was just thinking it might be good to be able to exchange information even when we''re far away, or have a discussion when we''re having trouble deciding something. It can''t be done, right?"


    I figured it would be impossible.


    Society isn''t that convenient.


    "There are simr magic items among those of the dragon race. If those are reproduced, it would probably be possible."


    That''s what I''d been thinking, but Orsted''s answer was unexpectedly optimistic.


    "Ooh, so there are things like that."


    "Yeah, you should have seen them too."


    Seriously.


    Where was there something like that?


    If so, I should have thought "That''s convenient, I want one too."


    "The Seven Great World Powers stone monuments, and the adventurer guild cards."


    "Ooh!"


    I see.


    Now that he mentions it, that''s true.


    The adventurer guild cards had voice input, and the Seven Great World Powers stone monuments have the same words but are scattered throughout the world.


    Haah.


    I see.


    So the the adventurer guild card was a rip-off of the dragon race''s creations.


    Come to think of it, it did give off an "overtechnology" vibe...


    "A bit of improvement is necessary, but I''ll try making it."


    "Eh? Orsted-sama will be personally making it?"


    "At any rate, since you''ve appeared, my schedule keeps getting thrown out of order. If there''s a need for it, it would be good to make it... I''ll make use of it in the next loop, too."


    And thus, it was decided that Orsted would be personally manufacturing it.


    It was a happy miscalction.


    Since it seems like Orsted is thinking about recruiting me to be hisrade in the next loop too, I''m truly happy.


    "It''s possible I won''t be able to make it, so keep that in mind."


    "Yessir, boss!"


    And so the telmunications business was approved.


    One more thing.


    Looking back at the failurest time, there''s something I need to create.


    A method of transporting the magic armor.


    Last time, the Magic Armor MK-I that we went to great lengths to bring ended up only being used for transportation.


    It took a lot of time to transport it from the city to the fort.


    It wasn''t brought into the castle, and wasn''t even made use of during the battle with the Death God Randolph.


    From now on, I don''t expect to fight with Death God-level people very often.


    But there still ought to be a lot of enemies I can''t face with the MK-II Revised.


    I want to do something about it.


    Of course, to resolve that, we''re advancing development of the MK-III which is small and has good performance.


    But it will still take a lot of time to produce the MK-III.


    Zanoba is all-out coborating on it, but it''s not something that will beplete in 1 or 2 years.


    And so, I came up with an idea.


    Regarding whether it would be possible to summon the MK-I as-is.


    ording to the lessons I had with Sylvaril before, it seems like I can''t summon inorganic matter, but...


    Well, you know, if I just do a little more of this or that, or change my way of thinking, I get the feeling I can summon inorganic matter.


    This is something I intend to personally test out a little.


    If it''s no good, then I''m okay with that.


    Part 2


    Well then, the course of action regarding gatheringrades has been set.


    For the time being, we''ll expand the Rudo Mercenary Company while establishing connections with each country''s powerful people and making themrades.


    At present, it should be fine to act so as to make each country''s powerful people into ourrades.


    First of all, Cliff and Ariel.


    The rtive of the Pope of the Milis religious order, the next queen of the Asura Kingdom.


    Those two who are like halfrades will officially be incorporated into Orsted''s faction.


    Which of the two will be first?


    Of course, Cliff who lives close by.


    If Cliff bes arade, I can form a connection to the Milis religious order.


    The Holy Kingdom of Milis is a strong nation.


    When ites to the war against Lace, they''ll be an extremely strong military power.


    Battles are about money and numbers, after all.


    When the timees, it won''t be bad to have a connection.


    I could say a lot about Cliff, but let me just say that he''s my true friend.


    He''s been cooperating regarding Orsted''s curse, so it should be fine to just get a verbalmitment from him.


    I can imagine him immediately saying "Okay."


    Thinking that, I headed toward the apartment where Cliff lives, but unfortunately it was the usual "that".


    I heard Elinalise''s carnal voice and immediately turned away.


    The walls of that house are thin.


    What''s with that "You can''t, Cliff! Clive is watching!"


    Then do it when Clive is sleeping, sheesh...


    For now, I just left him a note saying "I''lle by in the evening."


    I decided to go to Zanoba''s house.


    Part 3


    Zanoba is no longer a prince.


    He sold off his royal things to raise money and took up residence near my house.


    It was a snug two-story house.


    It was created so that he''d be able to manufacture dolls, so the first floor is wide open like a garage.


    The living space is mostly on the second floor.


    It seems like he''s living there with Ginger and Julie.


    It has plenty of space for three people to live in.


    Although I don''t know what''ll happen between these three people from now on...


    Maybe they''ll get married or something.


    Anyhow, for the time being he has savings, or rather the money he received as royalty, so he''s fine,


    but from now on it''s just going to decrease, so we decided to pay him a sry for working on the production of the magic armor.


    It''s research and development costs.


    Zanoba took it, but he didn''t have a very pleased expression.


    "I didn''t make it on my own, so for me alone to receive money somehow feels wrong."


    He said that with his eyebrows in the shape of a ¥Ï.


    It''s not like I don''t understand what he''s saying.


    The magic armor is something that myself, Zanoba, and Cliff made together.


    Zanoba alone is receiving the R&D funding for it.


    It doesn''t seem reasonable.


    But be that as it may, if he says that, the most unreasonable person is me.


    I wear the magic armor, go to work, and receivepensation for it.


    In other words, up until now only I''ve been getting money.


    With the magic armor that all of us made.


    The magic armor isn''t something that we made to earn money.


    But even so, humans are living things who kill each other for the sake of money.


    If he says that we should be fair, then we should pay Cliff too.


    Then again, Cliff doesn''tck money, so it''s questionable if he''d ept it.


    Well, enough of that.


    At the very least, if someone needs money, there''s enough to pay them.


    There isn''t anyone among my acquaintances who''s greedy enough to overcharge to get an obviously excessive amount of money.


    I personally also have enough flexibility when ites to money to give it to someone who needs it.


    Humans really need to treat one another well when they have enough money tofortably do so.


    Well, the magic armor is necessary, and Zanoba''s figure manufacturing craft is also necessary.


    You pay money for what''s necessary.


    That''s natural.


    That''s the way it is, so for now you could say that Zanoba has a steady livelihood.


    But when entering, I properly knock.


    That''s called courtesy between close friends.


    "Zanoba, it''s me! Open up!"


    I rang the bell a few times while calling out to Zanoba.


    "Ooh, Shishou. Please, please,e in."


    The response was extremely quick.


    But I''ll be extra considerate.


    "Really? It''s okay to open it? I''m really opening it? If you want to stop me, now''s the time? When I start to move, it''s toote to stop me?"


    Last time, I wasn''t careful enough and it was a really close shave.


    "I don''t really understand, but I will not stop you, so please enter."


    "Really? There''s no woman changing clothes next to you or anything?"


    "I''m saying that it''s okay."


    I believed in him.


    I believed in Zanoba.


    Even if the world turns upside down, I''ll believe in Zanoba.


    "All right, pardon my intrusion."


    When I opened the door and took a step forward, I was already in Zanoba''s workshop.


    In the spacious room, two manufacturing desks had been ced, and wooden boxes and dolls were scattered here and there.


    Zanoba sat at one of the desks.


    Julie was with him.


    If I just say that, then it''s like usual, but the atmosphere was a little different today.


    Specifically, the ce Julie was sitting was a problem.


    Usually, Julie sits at a desk that''s ced a little ways off from Zanoba, and makes figures.


    But today, she wasn''t sitting at that desk.


    "..."


    Julie sat on Zanoba''sp.


    While sitting on hisp, she applied color to a figure with a serious expression.


    As for Zanoba, he was prudently shaving down one of the the parts of the magic armor above her.


    Shaving dregs were falling onto Julie''s head, but she didn''t seem to mind.


    "Zanoba... When I wasn''t looking, you sure got close to Julie, didn''t you?"


    "Fumu, is that bad?"


    When youbine Julie''s shortness with Zanoba''s tallness, they look like brother and sister.


    Well, this is in the safe zone. If it''s just at the level of sitting on hisp and making dolls together...


    It should be fine to conclude there''s no suspicion of obscenity.


    No, it''s not like it''s "out" if they do it, either.


    There''s nows about age of consent in this world, so I won''t find fault with him.


    But it''s kinda, you know.


    I made such an effort to be considerate, so I wish they''d separated.


    "No, it''s endearing."


    Saying that, I dragged over a stool from the corner of the workshop and sat on it.


    "So, Shishou, what brings you here today?"


    "Umu."


    Of course, I didn''t visit Zanoba just to chat with him.


    I''ve entrusted Zanoba with the production of the magic armor, but there''s one other job I''d like to entrust to him alongside that.


    "Actually, Zanoba, today I came to deliver to you a notice of personnel change."


    "Haah... A notice of personnel change?"


    "Yes, a notice of personnel change."


    While saying that, I took out a piece of paper from my chest pocket.


    I held it out to Zanoba reverently with both hands.


    "Oops, excuse me."


    Zanoba hastily set aside Julie, brushed off the shaving dregs from his chest, and respectfully received it.


    He''s a man of etiquette.


    "Fumu... ''Zanoba Shirone has been appointed to the position of marketing supervisor for the Ruijerd figures'' is written here."


    "Umu, ept it modestly."


    "I''m fine with epting it, but... wasn''t that project postponed?"


    In brief, this notice signifies the start of the project to sell Ruijerd dolls that has been nned for some time.


    You might ask why now, at this particr time.


    But the current circumstances are exactly why we must do it.


    To borate.


    From now on, we''ll be winning over powerful people from each nation,


    and at the same time gatheringrades to fight against Lace.


    But there are several people whose whereabouts we don''t know.


    For example, that''s right, Ruijerd.


    In the original history, he''d be in the demon continent,


    but in this loop he traveled together with me to the central continent.


    Recently there haven''t been any letters, and I don''t know where he is.


    Since it''s him, I don''t believe that the unthinkable happened to him, but he''s in a situation where I can''t immediately meet him and request his help.


    Well, it''s not like he''s in hiding,


    so while searching around, we might find him.


    But to be frank, he''s the first person that I want to ask, "Please cooperate with us to defeat Lace."


    That''s how I feel.


    I want to do whatever it takes to find him and directly ask him.


    I want to give him the chance to exact his revenge on Lace...


    That''s the public half of it.


    I simply want to meet Ruijerd after a long time.


    It would be nice to meet him and once again work together toward the same goal.


    That''s the other half.


    They''re basically selfish reasons, but that''s how I ended up deciding to begin the sale of the Ruijerd figures.


    Instead of a simple search, this n will speed things up.


    And creating a better image for the Supard tribe has been the n for some time.


    I''ve tentatively set up other public justifications too.


    For example, regarding the magic armor.


    It''s true that Zanoba, Cliff, and I have felt like we''re at an impasse with just the three of us working on the weapon called the magic armor.


    At this rate, there''s a possibility that the MK-III won''t be made.


    Hence we''ll beginrge-scale figure sales.


    As we scale up our business, we''ll solicit help from craftsmen and train them.


    Specialists who are familiar with Zanoba''s and Cliff''s techniques will increase, and if each one repeats trial and error, there will be a higher possibility that some innovative idea will be produced.


    No matter what world you''re in, it''s important to cultivate your engineers.


    "...So that''s how it is."


    I exined the above in detail to Zanoba.


    "It''s true that it''s just something I want to do, but I also want to improve our development of the magic armor and figures from now on. I want to entrust the management to you who understands it better than anyone else."


    "Fumu..."


    "To support you, I''ll give you members of the Rudo Mercenary Company who I''ve had my eye on for a while. Of course, Aisha or I will assist you with setting up the first shop... Will you do it?"


    "Yes, leave it to me."


    Zanoba readily nodded and kneeled respectfully.


    Julie who was watching from the side quickly went down on her knees too.


    "Grandmaster! What would it be best for me to do?"


    "Julie, stick with Zanoba and follow his instructions."


    "Yes!"


    I''ll be having Julie take on a lot of work, too.


    From now on, she''ll be entering the mass production structure for the early line of Ruijerd figures.


    Earning money for Zanoba''s sake.


    If she hears that, she''ll probably be motivated.


    "Well, we''ll leave the details for ater day. That''s it for today."


    "Understood."


    For the time being, the project has taken a step forward.


    Part 4


    Evening arrived as I approached Cliff''s love nest.


    It seems that their liaison has ended, as the apartment has fallen silent.


    You know, with them doing that every day, their neighbors probably can''t live in peace...


    No, normally they do it in the school''sboratory, so it should be just at night.


    "Hey, Rudeus..."


    When I stepped into the room, a haggard Cliff greeted me.


    He seemed energetic from the time she was pregnant until shortly after the child was born, but recently he always has a pale face.


    I''m worried that his internal organs will fail soon.


    "Ara, Rudeus. It''s rare to see you."


    In contrast, Elinalise was gleaming.


    She offered her breast to the baby with a satisfied look on her face.


    She was naked above the waist, and wore just panties below it.


    It might be that they''re taking a short break now, and after the feeding is over they''ll continue.


    "Yeah, there was just something I want to take care of."


    All things considered, an oujo-sama type blonde beauty breastfeeding a baby while half-naked makes for a prettier picture than I''d imagined.


    Since she''s an elf, her entire body is slenderly well-proportioned.


    Her usually slutty attitude, and her current Virgin Mary-like manner.


    This might also be a kind of gap.


    When I look at Sylphy and Roxy, I also sense a kind of gap.


    Recently, I sense a gap with Eris too.


    When that Eris cradles an infant, she just stands still and lets her breasts get sucked without raising her voice or punching the person sucking them.


    The appearance of a woman who has be a mother is truly mysterious.


    "Rudeus, would you not look at her so intently?"


    "Eh? Ah, I''m sorry."


    Since I was thinking about this and that, I got a warning from Cliff.


    Sorry, sorry.


    It''s not like I was looking at her with a dirty mind.


    "Lize, too. There''s a guest, so at least put on some clothes."


    "Ara, Cliff... Are you jealous?"


    "Yes, I am. Although Rudeus might be something like family to you..."


    "I understand."


    Elinalise shrugged while withdrawing to another room, still embracing the baby.


    "Rudeus, you too. You have three wives, so would you not look lustfully at someone else''s wife?"


    "Lustfully? I..."


    Wasn''t doing that.


    Is what I wanted to retort with, but it''s true that I was watching her.


    Even I don''t want Sylphy and the others to be seen naked.


    I''ll apologize.


    "No, I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time."


    "Yeah..."


    Cliff sighed and sunk back into the sofa.


    He looks tired, but he also seems like he''s kind of in a bad mood.


    I wonder if there''s some problem with his sex life.


    "So, what''s up today?"


    "Right, well, I have a little favor, or maybe I should call it an invitation..."


    Cliff looked at me with zed eyes.


    It feels hard to speak.


    Maybe I shoulde again.


    No, before doing that, how about I at least hear the reason.


    "...Did something happen?"


    "Nothing in particr..."


    Cliff started to say something, then shook his head.


    "No, this is a good time. Since it''s something I''ll have to tell you about anyway..."


    That''s a very profound lead-in.


    It reminds me of the previous incident with Zanoba.


    "The truth is, I got a letter from my grandfather in the Holy Kingdom of Milis."


    The pattern''s the same too.


    In which case, maybe this is a trap to lure out Cliff.


    Maybe another war.


    Maybe another of Hitogami''s traps.


    No, either way, I''d been thinking of asking Cliff to be an intermediary with the Holy Kingdom of Milis.


    The person himself seems to have that intention, too.


    I won''t tell him something half-baked like "I''ll bring you back."


    Of course, I certainly want him to stay in Sharia, but I''m focused on my objective.


    Cliff stood up and took out a letter from a shelf.


    This also gives me a strong sense of deja vu.


    I''m sure that in that letter,


    Cliff''s grandfather talks to him about how much money has been spent raising him.


    And why that money was spent.


    For the sake of him aiding his family''s faction.


    When will you help us?


    Now, right!


    Something like that is probably written there.


    I must read it with caution.


    "Oh, it''s not that serious a problem."


    Cliff scratched his cheek while saying that.


    He has an ufortable expression.


    "We already talked long ago about how I''d return once I graduated. He''s just concerned about the cost of travel and the journey back."


    Told that, I looked at the letter.


    It started off with words of concern for Cliff''s body.


    After that, advice about how if the travel costs are too much, to show the enclosed Milis religious order leadership insignia to the Milis church.


    A stern part about how the conflict is in an unfavorable situation, and he should resolve himself if he returns, and that if he''s not resolved he doesn''t have to return.


    Lastly, he closes with words about how although he''d written some severe things, he wants to see Cliff''s face again and looks forward to his return.


    Overall, it was a heartwarming letter full of concern for Cliff.


    I''ve never met Cliff''s grandfather, but he seems like a nice guy.


    I wonder what part of this is a problem.


    "To be honest, I''m hesitating."


    When he says hesitating, I suppose he''s referring to that stuff about resolving himself.


    "My intention was to immediately return to Milis after graduating. I''ve been training for that, and up to now that was always my intention. I had the confidence that I could fight my way through the scheming within the Milis religious order and win."


    "I thought so."


    Cliff has always been going on and on about that.


    He said that after graduating, he''d return to the Holy Kingdom of Milis, and seed his grandfather...


    Although recently, he''d appreciated how difficult it is to be the sessor to the Pope, and had been steadily training as a priest.


    "But..."


    Cliff sat in the sofa with his head in his hands.


    "I''ve gotten married, and have a child now."


    With just that, I understood his worries.


    In short, it''s the same type of thing that I''m always worrying about.


    "The Milis religious order readily targets the weak... the enemy''s family."


    "..."


    "Lize is one thing. She has the ability to protect herself. But Clive can''t even stand on his own feet yet. I... don''t have the confidence that I can protect him."


    I understand his feelings of worry.


    You always want the people who are important to you to be in a safe ce.


    "First of all, I haven''t even told my grandfather that I''ve married. If it''s known that the Milis Pope''s grandson married an elf, an unexpected scandal might ur. He might be dragged down by that and get overthrown."


    The Milis religion has strong feelings toward other races.


    The elves are a people of the Great Forest, so they aren''t rejected that much,


    but some of the radical factions persecute anyone who isn''t human.


    And Elinalise isn''t looked upon that well by other elves, either.


    "When I keep going in circles thinking about this, I no longer know whether I should return or not, and I just let Lize spoil me... Recently, that''s been repeating... Only now do I finally understand why Zanoba acted so stubborn back then..."


    Cliff himself probably wants to return, and thinks that he needs to do so.


    But he''d be exposing his wife and child to danger.


    Furthermore, because of his wife, his grandfather might even be in danger.


    In this situation, is it okay to continue on your own path?


    He doesn''t know.


    I don''t know either.


    But today, I came here to talk with him about this issue too.


    The current me is capable of sending him a rescue boat.


    "Cliff-senpai."


    "...What?"


    "Would you be willing to officially join Orsted-sama''s faction?"


    Cliff looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    My way of phrasing it may have been poor.


    But I don''t want to say "be myrade" and have him misunderstand.


    It would be better to say it clearly.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "If you be Orsted-sama''s subordinate, Orsted-sama and I can go all-out to back you up. It would be possible to protect Elinalise and Clive while guiding Cliff-senpai''s faction to victory."


    Cliff furrowed his brow.


    "If I receive that backup, what should I do?"


    "Mainly, we''d have you prepare for Lace''s revival."


    Saying that, I then spoke about the n.


    The n 80 yearster with Orsted ying the leading part.


    I had already talked to Cliff about Hitogami, but I thoroughly talked about everything starting from the basics.


    "..."


    After finishing talking about everything, Cliff had aplicated expression.


    "What do you think?"


    When I asked that, Cliff was silent for a while.


    He folded his arms, shut his eyes, and groanednguishingly.


    "Hmmm..."


    It shouldn''t be a bad deal.


    Cliff also knows that Orsted''s radiated fear is from a curse.


    Although he doesn''t know the disposition of Orsted without the curse...


    Even so, I won''t betray Cliff.


    If he doubts me, I''d be sad.


    "Would you... give me some more time?"


    At the end of his pondering, Cliff squeezed out that response.


    "The graduation ceremony will be happening soon. I''ll decide by then."


    When one decides is a personal decision, so I had no choice but to nod my head.


    I wondered why he couldn''t just simply agree.


    But Cliff himself might not even know why he''s hesitating.


    "If you''re so inclined, please consult with Elinalise-san too. Because there''s no worry you need to bear on your own."


    "Eh? Yeah, that''s right. Thank you."


    This time, Cliff nodded meekly, expressing a frail smile.


    Elinalise heard our conversation just now.


    From a while now, I''ve been noticing blonde hair flickering through the crack in the doorway.


    If it''s her, she''ll be able to skillfully guide Cliff.


    That result might not go the way I think it will, but...


    If so, that''s fine.


    "Then, I''lle again."


    "Yeah. Sorry about all this."


    "No, I also have times when I''m worrying or troubled."


    Saying that, I left Cliff''s room.


    At the end, I didn''t forget to wink at Elinalise.


    For now, I''ll hear Cliff''s response at the graduation ceremony.


    There are about 2 months left before the graduation ceremony.


    In the meantime, how about I advance the creation of Zanoba''s Ruijerd figure shop?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!